《Ms. Tan Is The Real Boss》


 Chapter 1

    001 Rebirth


    ¡°Can she do it or not? After all, she¡¯s the daughter of the Tan family. She¡¯s not someone to be trifled with, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Did you take the money for nothing? She¡¯s nothing but a bullsh*t heiress who tries her hardest pretending to be one. I¡¯ve disliked her for the longest time. Who¡¯s the real heiress? Even if she says no now, does that mean she¡¯s someone to be trifled with? At the end of the day, she¡¯ll still make both of us suffer.¡±


    ¡°But, I still feel..¡±


    ¡°You just have to spike the drink. What are you afraid of? As long as she drinks this ss of wine, she¡¯ll be at my mercy in a while... hehe...¡±


    Two men with colorful hair whispered softly in the bathroom.


    Little did they know that outside the door stood Tan Rou who opened her eyes widely and was in a sly smirk.


    That¡¯s right, she is precisely who they were talking about, nothing but a sham heiress.


    After losing the Tan family¡¯s prestige, even a hooligan whom she usually didn¡¯t even bother to look at dared to drug her. Tan Rou¡¯s gaze was cold as she listened expressionlessly to how the hooligans were secretly plotting to destroy her life.


    She is only 17 years old. It is evident what would happen after she is drugged by the hooligans. Her life will begin to turn upside down from this moment on. And all of this, isn¡¯t it all because of that woman?


    Indeed, Tan Rou has just been reborn.


    She happened to return to the night that changed her fate.


    Her previous life was no different from a nightmare. She was too stupid and was fooled by that vicious ¡°bestie¡±. In the end, even her reputation was ruined.


    God opened his eyes and gave her another chance. Everything that happened in the past was vivid in her mind. She resented herself for not being able to see people for who they are and ended up ruining her own life. She even implicated her family who truly loved her..


    This time, she would definitely not be a simple, gullible ant that could be easily manipted by them. However for the fun of it, she will y along.


    Tan Rou would never forget one of the hooligans. Contrary to what his name suggests, he was a well-known b*stard who did all kinds of nasty things. However, she never expected that he would be called in to deal with herself this time.


    Zhou Zheng was still smiling wretchedly, ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on that chick since a long time ago. I didn¡¯t dare to provoke her in the past but now... If she dares to disobey me, I¡¯ll spread her nudes. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to do so. In the future, she¡¯ll have to beg me to pamper her. Hahaha!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned in disgust. She didn¡¯t want to listen anymore and so she left. ¡®


    Heh, dream on. Let¡¯s see how it will turn out then.¡¯


    Tan Rou returned to the hall which was holding the ball.


    Ever since Tan Jing came back, she always talked to her parents about how lonely she was, how scared she was, and even pretended to be pitiful. As she wanted to please Tan Jing, Tan Rou would even beg her foster parents to hold a few more balls just so that Tan Jing could expand her social circle and make more friends.


    From afar, Tan Rou looked at the ss mates who used to suck up to her now surrounding Tan Jing. She sneered. How ironic. She didn¡¯t know whether to call these people smart or stupid.


    Then, she looked at Tan Jing. She was showered in attention as?she covered her mouth and giggled softly. She looked graceful and delicate. In her previous life, even Tan Rou felt that she was so adorable. She thought perhaps it was her own fault for not being a naturally well liked person like Tan Jing was. She even felt inferior at one point.


    In her second life, she now knows better. Some people are natural born actors, but even then their despicable selves still cannot be hidden. No matter how vulnerable and unbothered she pretended to be, the arrogance in her eyes can¡¯t be hidden. Was she blind in her previous life? She was suppressed by such a person till the point beyond death.


    After experiencing all that, turning back to look at her was like watching a clown y a trick.


    Tan Jing was the best at ying the role of an innocent person in front of people. But behind the crowd, she did atrocious things. Whenever things happen, she would always be conveniently?surrounded by evildoers. She was the virgin white lotus that had emerged from the mud untainted.


    As Tan Rou thought about it, she subconsciously clenched her fists. Her eyes were filled with vengeance. It was this person, this woman, who had caused her to...


    Tan Jing seemed to have noticed the gaze from afar and looked over.


    As their eyes met, Tan Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She slowly adjusted her breathing. There was no rush. She had just been reborn so her emotions were inevitably a little shaken. It was only when she saw Tan Jing¡¯s disgusting gaze that she felt a little more real, it was this gaze that tormented her countless times. She struggled painfully every night but this time, she is gifted a second chance. It is still not toote.


    This time, she would definitely not be led by the nose by that woman. In her previous life, she was too blind to see the truth. White lotus? She knows how to put up a good act? In the face of absolute power, all of these would be a joke. In this life, she would just have to wait and see.


    Countless thoughts shed through her mind. In just a short few seconds, Tan Rou had already sorted out her thoughts. A harmless smile appeared on her face as she waited for Tan Jing to make the first move.


    Sure enough, Tan Jing stepped on her slender high heels and strutted in her direction with a swaying posture.


    When her followers saw this, they looked at each other in dismay. In fact, when they saw Tan Rou again, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh a little. However, a person¡¯s inferiority couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Tan Rou looked at them coldly. She had long expected this. Once superior people had fallen from the altar, the first ones to gloat might not be their enemies but the despicable people around them who had once fawned on them. She wanted to trample on them.


    It was obvious that these people were scoundrels. As expected, after a moment of hesitation, they still firmly chose Tan Jing and walked over with her. It was almost as if they were afraid that she would swallow Tan Jing alive.


    Tan Rou coldly nced at her. Ha, Tan Jing was still wearing the limited edition high heels that used to belong to her. All she needed to do was to cry for it and the next moment it was already on her feet. In the elite circle, money and power were absolute rights, luxury goods were the barrier to entry into the circle. Some things could not be bought with money alone so after Tan Jing came back, she tried to seize as many goods and resources as possible.


    But even then, everyone still thinks that Tan Rou is the evil one. Tan Jing¡¯s stealing and taking over is only natural and they were afraid that Tan Rou would bully the real heiress.


    Interesting, she wanted to see what other disgusting tricks Tan Jing had up her sleeves. How long could this facade of hers hide her impure heart.

 Chapter 2

    002 Beat her at her own game


    Tan Jing walked over and gently held Tan Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Rou, are you upset? I really didn¡¯t mean to steal your friends. If you¡¯re upset, then I¡¯ll return them to you. Don¡¯t be angry...¡± as she whimpered while pretending to wipe her tears.


    Tan Rou looked at her atrocious acting skills coldly. She was speechless even though she was mentally prepared.


    ¡®Wow, you can cry onmand, you shouldn¡¯t be the heiress of the Tan family, you are much more suited to the showbiz world, right?¡¯


    However, when she looked at the people around her, they were all extremely anxious and immediately said, ¡°Jing Jing, don¡¯t cry. We chose to be your friends because we like you!¡±


    Tan Rou was very familiar with one of the girls. She was Wei Ling, who had always been by her side in the past.


    She is no longer as obedient as before. Her eyes widened. ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t go too far. Jing Jing is a hundred times more gentle and sensible than you. She deserves our sincere treatment!¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She burst outughing.


    Tan Jing was stunned. ¡°Xiao Rou, you... What do you mean? Are you angry?¡±


    Tan Rou had enough ofughing. She fiercely pulled her hand back and sniggered, ¡°How can that be? They are friends? Since they can be snatched away so easily, how can they be considered as real friends? But you have to be careful. If an heiress from a family stronger than the Tan family appears, I don¡¯t know if you will be able to outwrestle her?¡±


    The people around her blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Tan Rou, what do you mean? Are you saying that we are social climbing?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled faintly, ¡°Why the sudden aggression? I didn¡¯t mean it like that. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for a while. There¡¯s no need to be so harsh with me. I really miss the way you guys used to behave around me...¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes rolled and her face was full of smiles. No one could find anything wrong with her, she continued, ¡°I really feel a little sad seeing how you guys are like. But it¡¯s okay. I choose to believe that you guys aren¡¯t such ugly people. We have plenty of time together in the future... and we will see.¡±


    The crowd wanted to defend themselves and Wei Ling¡¯s face turned red but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Tan Rou¡¯s mellow words were harder to refute than her gun-like attacks. After all, in the past, Tan Rou had indeed helped everyone a lot...


    When Tan Jing saw their reactions, she frowned and quickly stood up. ¡°Xiao Rou might be in a bad mood today. Don¡¯t crowd around. I want to... apologize to Xiao Rou alone.¡±


    Some people were still worried. ¡°Jing Jing, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Tan Rou just sat there quietly and watched them put on another act. Tan Jing had secretly made another move again, causing the crowd to be even more disgusted with Tan Rou before they gradually left.


    Tan Jing smiled bitterly, ¡°Xiao Rou, I don¡¯t know what made you unhappy today. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee back... I¡¯ll go get a ss of wine and apologize to you.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored Tan Rou¡¯s reaction and walked to the side quickly almost as if she was afraid that Tan Rou would refuse.


    Tan Rou lowered her head and smiled coldly. Are they finally getting down to business?


    After a while, Tan Jing came back with two sses of wine.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, maybe my return made you feel ufortable but... This is my home. I really long for a warm home. Please don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, okay?¡±


    Tan Rou looked coldly at the person acting in front of her and felt a wave of grief in her heart. ¡®Yes, this is your home. You say you yearn for a warm home, but what about me?¡¯


    ¡®What about my innocent family members? I originally didn¡¯t n to fight with you. I was about to ept my fate, but in the end, what did I get in return? I was cheated on and used by you. My family was destroyed...¡¯


    ¡®How am I not innocent? How is my family not innocent? What did you do to them?¡¯


    ¡®No, not just you. I have also let them down. That¡¯s why they ended up that way...¡¯


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. She reached out and took the ss of wine from Tan Jing. She raised her head and downed it in one gulp. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How can I let down your good intentions!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were filled with sharpness. As for Tan Jing, she did not know if it was because she saw Tan Rou drink the wine she had prepared so quickly but the joy of almost seeding became more obvious. The viciousness in her eyes was also faintly showing.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, after drinking this ss of wine, we will sweep everything between us under the rug. Look at you. You drank so quickly. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±


    Tan Rou pretended to know nothing and held her forehead. ¡°Maybe I drank too much, I am feeling a little dizzy.¡±


    Tan Jing smiled triumphantly, ¡°Quick! I¡¯ll help you upstairs to rest. Look at you, you¡¯re still like a child, drinking too much at the ball!¡±


    Tan Rou softened her body and pretended to be weak but she secretly avoided Tan Jing¡¯s help. Even if she was acting, she would still feel disgusted if she had even a moment of contact with such a person.


    Tan Jing supported Tan Rou all the way to a guest room secluded from the rest of the house. Tan Rou sneered. ¡®How thoughtful. Such a remote guest room that only members of the household would know. In this way, it was easy for Tan Jing to use her of initiating a hook up with someone else.¡¯


    Tan Rou pretended to be weak andy on the bed, pretending to be unconscious.


    Tan Jing muttered to herself, ¡°Tan Rou, oh Tan Rou, don¡¯t me me. Who asked you to take my rightful spot for so many years? You owe me this!¡±


    After that, she made a phone call. ¡°Where are you? Come over quickly. I don¡¯t need to teach you what to do next, right? You will be rewarded once the deed is done!¡±


    After hearing Tan Jing walk out and gently close the door, Tan Rou opened her eyes. She was clear-headed and did not have the slightest indication of being drugged.


    ¡®Owe you? I never owed you anything. Conversely Tan Jing, how should you pay me back for what you owe me?¡¯

 Chapter 3

    003 Teaching the scum a lesson


    Tan Rou took out a pill bottle from her pocket. It was a small pill that she had created by chance when she was practicing incense making. No matter what kind of knockout drug it was, the mainponents were always the same and the pill beautifully negated the effects. It is all thanks to this pill that she is able to avoid Tan Jing¡¯s scheme today.


    They thought that the trap is wless, but never would they have thought that Tan Rou had this hidden ability. After all, everyone was saying that the fake heiress of the Tan family was an ignorant bum. This misconception was also all thanks to Tan Jing¡¯s ¡°good publicity¡±.


    Tan Rou¡¯s gaze was calm as she quietlyid on the bed and waited. Finally, she heard a soft sound from outside the door.


    Zhou Zheng tiptoed in and saw Tan Rou lying on the bed. He chuckled. ¡°Hey baby girl! Your brother Zhou Zheng is here!¡±


    Tan Rou felt a wave of nausea in her heart. This scumbag was one hell of a perv.


    Zhou Zheng quickly walked over and sized up Tan Rou who was on the bed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be the same type of people, born poor and lowly. So what if you¡¯ve been raised by the Tan family for a few years? Now, you¡¯re still lying here obediently. With your figure, you¡¯ll definitely have good business if you were in the trade. When I¡¯m done ying, why don¡¯t I let my brothers have a taste too? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle. hehehe...¡±


    Just as Zhou Zheng reached out his hand towards Tan Rou, Tan Rou quickly grabbed his arm and sat up. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m the same kind of person as you? I¡¯m afraid that even pigs and dogs won¡¯t agree with that!¡±


    Zhou Zheng was shell-shocked. ¡°You weren¡¯t drugged? That¡¯s impossible! I saw it with my own eyes...¡±


    Tan Rou stared at him coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±


    Zhou Zheng was only momentarily flustered. After all, they were alone in the secluded room. Tan Rou was a weak woman. Even if she wasn¡¯t drugged, what could she do? He was a man after all, dealing with her would be effortless...


    Tan Rou knew she was being looked down on as he was plotting what to do with her. In a swift motion, she raised her hand and pinned Zhou Zheng¡¯s arm behind his back.


    ¡°Ah! My arm! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡± Zhou Zheng never thought that such a weak woman, whom he dismissed without a second thought, would have such strength. He actually could not resist at all.


    However, he was still stubborn. ¡°B*tch, quickly let go of me. There¡¯s still room for negotiation. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cripple youter!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled coldly, ¡°Cripple me? I¡¯m so scared. How about... I cripple you first.¡±


    After saying that, she mustered her strength and threw Zhou Zheng to the ground. She then stomped on his manhood and asked. ¡°When Tan Jing sent you to humiliate me, didn¡¯t she tell you that I¡¯m not to be trifled with?¡±


    Zhou Zheng copsed onto the ground and wailed. He could no longer put up a front. Why was this woman so strong? He really felt that his manhood was about to be crippled!


    Tan Rou tortured him for a while, then lowered her head and dragged him to the window in disgust. In a while, Tan Jing would definitely bring someone here. This man had to disappear.


    Tan Rou dragged Zhou Zheng to the window and nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s only the second floor. You are lucky that you won¡¯t fall to your death. We¡¯ll settle the score when we have time. Get lost.¡± After saying that, she knocked Zhou Zheng unconscious with a karate chop to prevent him from causing trouble again. She pushed him lightly. Seeing that Zhou Zheng had fallen to the ground silently, she closed the window carefully.


    After dealing with the scum easily, the only thing left to do was to wait for the others toe here for the ¡°Great Expos¨¦¡±.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t wait to see Tan Jing¡¯s expression in a while.


    After being through so much, Tan Rou knew Tan Jing like the back of her hand. She had always prided herself as the legitimate heiress of a rich family and unted her good character whenever the opportunity arises. Tan Jing would not let go of any opportunity to outshine her just to make others believe that even though Tan Rou had been raised by the Tan family for a few years but because she was not their biological daughter and coupled with the fact that her biological family was very poor, her character was naturally low and unworthy of sympathy. This contrast made Tan Jing seem all the more superior.


    This made Tan Rou all the more desperate to prove to her that a person¡¯s conduct had nothing to do with birth or bloodline. The one who ought to be denounced was Tan Jing. No matter how much money she spent, the filth in her heart could not be hidden!


    Soon, there was indeed amotion outside the door.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s this room. I saw Zhou Zheng enter with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°I heard a man¡¯s voice inside just now... Could it be...¡±


    Tan Rou calmly tidied her hair and smiled contemptuously. There they are.

 Chapter 4

    004 Budding brilliance


    The door was opened and four or five people walked in with Tan Jing like how stars surrounded the moon. They were trying to prove the ¡°evidence¡± that they had seen.


    Tan Rou knew that Tan Jing had curated a wless n. Besides, what was the point ofing alone? Of course, she had arranged an opportunity to let more people find out about it and attracted a crowd over.


    Tan Jing opened the door and she was stunned. How could it be? The chaotic scene she had hoped for did not happen. Tan Rou was even sitting on the bed with her clothes on. Where is Zhou Zheng?


    The good show fell through. Tan Jing¡¯s face gradually showed a trace of distortion.


    Tan Rou quietly admired their faces for a while. After enjoying the spoils, she taunted, ¡°Why? Is there something you need me for?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou! You! Did you secretly bring a man up here?!¡± The crowd made their first move.


    Some of them even started to walk around the room, trying to find him. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all heard about it. Where did you hide him? Come out at once!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°Are you all drunk? What man? Tan Jing, if I remember correctly you were the one who personally helped me up. Shouldn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Tan Jing immediately panicked, she squeezed out a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Rou. So you¡¯re not drunk after all. I was worried about you so I helped you up the stairs. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I thought you weren¡¯t feeling well, I even put in a lot of effort to carry you up. My hands are still sore.¡±


    Sore? She was lying through her teeth. She didn¡¯t even let herself touch her.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t in a hurry to expose her because her real goal wasn¡¯t to dispel Tan Jing¡¯s petty lies. Getting into the nitty-gritty details would be to fall straight into Tan Jing¡¯s ybook.


    Tan Rou questioned directly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I pretended to be drunk, but took the opportunity to hook up with a man here? Let¡¯s not bother if that is true or not first. Tan Jing, upon hearing it your first reaction is to bring so many people up with you. Were you deliberately trying to embarrass me?¡±


    Tan jing quickly denied, ¡°How could I? I was worried about you. After all, it was Zhou Zheng who came to your room. A bastard like him... Where is he?¡±


    Tan Rou sneered, ¡°You also know that he is a bastard. Then, how can you be so sure that he will be in my room?¡±


    Tan Jing knew that she couldn¡¯t win the argument, she quickly pretended topromise, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be angry. We were all worried that you might be taken advantage of. Since you are not, that¡¯s great. You can say whatever you want about me. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    The crowd tried to defend their ims. ¡°Tan Rou, someone clearly saw Zhou Zheng enter your room with their own eyes. How dare you still deny it?¡±


    Tan Rou was not angry, she still replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today is the Tan family¡¯s ball. The guest list was carefully curated. I don¡¯t know what kind of situation would allow someone like Zhou Zheng to sneak in. And even after being spotted, he was allowed to just enter my room? If that were the case, then wouldn¡¯t it make a fool out of the Tan family¡¯s security guards and all the people downstairs?¡±


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth secretly. Her exquisite nails were about to break. Damn it. She had clearly nned it so thoroughly. This Tan Rou had always had a pig¡¯s brain. How did she dodge such a well-thought-out n and how did she suddenly be so eloquent today.


    Tan Rou took the opportunity to continue, ¡°Don¡¯t you all know how important reputation is to a girl? Today, you guys actually believed in a rumor and even followed Tan Jing here. Were all of you trying to catch me in bed?¡±


    Tan Jing was done. If this situation continued, it would be of no benefit to her and she was in a hurry to end it, ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll go down at once. You can continue to rest and no one will mention a word about it. I was careless and it almost ruined your reputation.¡±


    After saying that, she called everyone out.


    Tan Rou smiled gently and did not ask them to stay any longer. This war is going to be a prolonged one. It is pointless to be harp on what happened today.


    After everyone left, Tan Jing pretended to wipe her tears and instructed Wei Ling in a raised tone so that everyone could hear her. ¡°Ling Ling, I¡¯m still worried. Zhou Zheng might still be hiding in the house. What if Xiao Rou was really duped by him and did something stupid? Help me. If you see or hear anything, we have toe and save Xiao Rou.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s hearts ache in sympathy for Tan Jing. Just now, Tan Rou pretended to be calm and suggested that it was Tan Jing who deliberately lured them to expose her. However, a righteous person is not afraid of nder. After what had happened, Tan Jing is still thinking for her, how could such a kind person have such sinister intentions?


    Tan Jing smiled miserably. ¡°Xiao Rou... She still doesn¡¯t like me very much. But maybe in the future, she will understand me.¡±

 Chapter 5

    005. Tan Jing gets the stick


    Inside the room, Tan Rou was listening to the faint voices outside and carefully plotting her next steps.


    However, no matter what she did, she would still have to deal with whatever came her way. After all, Tan Jing¡¯s disgusting tricks were endless. It is better for her to be on guard at all times.


    Next, it was time to go downstairs and have a good chat with others. The ball held by the Tan family was very formal. Initially, it was probably because Tan Jing wanted to blow up the scandal of her private meeting. Naturally, the more people there were, the higher the status they were, the better. With one move, Tan Jing could ruin her name in the entire circle.


    Then... That woman, the woman whom she truly admired in her previous life, the woman whose affection she longed for, the woman who she used to call mother. Naturally, she would also be at the ball to apany her beloved daughter.


    In her previous life, she foolishly lied to herself. Perhaps her adoptive mother would reserve thest bit of affection for her, but the truth hit her hard in the face. She and Tan Jing were the true mother and daughter duo, even their vicious hearts ran from the same lineage.


    What else does she have to look forward to?


    That kind of person deserves to rot in the mud with her own daughter. Tan Rou no longer bothered to get into her good books because she finally understood who her family was and who needs her protection.


    With that thought, Tan Rou let out a relieved smile. She went downstairs, ready to see what kind of tricks Tan Jing had nned for her. She was not going to let it slide this time.


    Downstairs, the ball was still going smoothly. The hall was filled with conversation, people wanted to take advantage of this opportunity towork with powerful people. These are instances where the freshest gossip within the circle was inevitably shared.


    Some of the gossipers did not care that they were in the Tan family. They started to discuss in a low voice, ¡°Have you heard? The adopted daughter of the Tan family came back today too.¡±


    ¡°I saw her just now. Aiyo, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the cheek toe back. Their biological daughter has already been found yet she still clings to the Tan family. Isn¡¯t she being shameless?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Blood ties are such powerful bonds. It¡¯s not something that can be reced by an adopted daughter. I heard that she¡¯s quite a worrisome problem to the family. The Tan family has a business empire.?What if they leave it to her?¡±


    ¡°Worrisome problem? I haven¡¯t heard about that. Tell me about it...¡±


    Tan Rou, who happened to being down the stairs, shook her head helplessly. She didn¡¯t have the mood to justify herself against other people¡¯s ims about her. She justmented about how gossips in the gathering of celebrities and wealthy families were no different from gossip amongst countryside bumpkins.


    Tan Rou passed by without a shred of emotion on her face. She even gave them a polite nod. The people who were gossiping about her shut their mouths awkwardly and quickly changed the topic.


    On the other side, Wei Ling followed Tan Rou downstairs and came to Tan Jing¡¯s side. She shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    Tan Jing frowned. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Something must have gone wrong and it happened so suddenly. Initially, she only thought of Tan Rou as an idiot without a brain but everything that happened tonight made her suspicious, could it be that she had underestimated her enemy? But she still did not want to believe it. It must be just Tan Rou¡¯s luck. She would just have to find another opportunity to deal with her next time.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Wei Ling cried out in a small voice, ¡°Jing Jing! Look! Zhou Zheng is there!¡±


    Tan Jing was stunned. The uneasiness in her heart grew by the moment.


    Sure enough, Zhou Zheng was walking over from not far away. His face was wounded, which made his face look even more ferocious and repulsive.


    Tan Rou, who was observing from the side, was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t hit his face just now. What happened? She couldn¡¯t help but tense up again. Could it be that she had been careless and there was still a follow-up to their conspiracy?


    Zhou Zheng was dressed like a hooligan and his face was covered with injuries. Wherever he passed by, people would avoid him. He seemed so out of ce for this asion. He walked straight toward Tan Jing.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Jing Jing!¡±


    Wei Ling cried out in fear. Tan Jing covered her face. She never expected Zhou Zheng to p her at such an event!


    She screamed, ¡°Are you crazy! How did you get in here? Someone get him out of here!¡±


    At that moment, she was infuriated and nervous. Zhou Zheng¡¯s reaction was abnormal. She has to get him out of here before he starts spouting any nonsense!


    Miraculously, no one appeared. The people in the hall looked at each other and whispered about what had just happened. They did not dare to go forward. Only a few people came to check on her for the Tan family¡¯s sake.


    Tan Jing did not know if she was angry out of embarrassment or if she was fired up from being beaten so badly. Her face was red and she shouted in anger.


    Zhou Zheng did not care about her, he continued pping her on the face. ¡°B*tch! It was you who tricked me into drugging Tan Rou! You even told me to sneak into her room and sleep with her. Then when I failed, you turned around and betrayed me. You even got someone to beat me up. You yed me and so today I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡±


    Tan Jing screamed in pain after being beaten up. However, she was more afraid of what he was saying. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Why are you ndering me? !¡±


    There were so many people present and there was no way she could exin herself out of that!


    Tan Rou, who was not far away, was also a little surprised. She did not expect this to happen. This was actually such an unexpected surprise. This was really a dog-eat-dog situation.


    As Zhou Zheng finished speaking, the entire hall blew up. Everyone was stunned. They never expected there to be so much going on in the background. Some gossipy people even moved closer. After all, this could be considered a scandal for the Tan family.


    Even though the people around Tan Jing were anxious to help, they couldn¡¯t hold Zhou Zheng back.


    Tan Rou sipped on a mouthful of champagne with glee. This was a really good show.

 Chapter 6

    006 Copse of the facade


    The farce in the hall continued.


    The head mistress of the Tan family, who was also Tan Rou¡¯s foster mother, Chen Yi, ran over anxiously and shouted, ¡°Where are the security guards? Why are we still keeping you guys on the payroll? !¡±


    Only after Chen Yi¡¯s outcry did a team of security guards appear. They panted heavily as if they had ran a long distance.


    Zhou Zheng was quickly pulled away and pinned to the ground.


    In actual fact, he was extremely afraid deep down inside. After all, the Tan family was thriving. No one in the right mind would dare to jinx themselves on such an asion. However,dy luck really wasn¡¯t on his side tonight. He originally thought that he would be able tond a big score tonight. Instead, he was first beaten up by that woman and ended up fainting in the back garden. He was then beaten and awoken by a group of people whose faces he could not see clearly. They then threatened him toe clean about his ns in the hall if not death awaited him.


    If he did not make a scene, he would be beaten to death for sure. He could only take his chances by creating a scene. Zhou Zheng couldn¡¯t care much anymore.


    However, there is no way that he would go down alone. Tan Jing, that b*tch was the one who bribed him with money. How can he be the only one who was unlucky?


    Zhou Zheng continued to shout, ¡°B*tch! You secretly brought me in through the back door. You told me to drug Tan Rou, rape her and then wait for you to catch us in bed. In the end, you fooled me! I have evidence in my hands. I will never let you off!¡±


    Tan Jing could not bear to listen any longer. She dare not imagine what everyone would have to say about her. She hid in Chen Yi¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Mommy, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t...¡±


    Seeing her daughter, Chen Yi was heartbroken and she hugged her daughter while shouting at the security guards, ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings! Hurry up and drag him away! Call the police! Call the police immediately!¡±


    Zhou Zheng was dragged off while he cursed away. The buzz in the hall continued.


    ¡°This little girl usually looks well behaved and demure. How could someone like here up with such an idea?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a baseless im. Which one of us didn¡¯te in with an invitation? How could that hooligan have sneaked into the ball without any inside help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you hear themotion just now? She even brought a crowd with her to catch them on the bed. In the end, not only did she not catch anyone in bed, she got beaten up so badly by the hooligan. Aiyo, what the hell Is this!¡±


    ¡°Well, she was raised in a poor family after all. She must have gotten the cunning little tricks from them. Look at her trying to hide her true self...¡±


    Tan Jing hid in Chen Yi¡¯s arms. She gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. No! How could they say that about her?! She is the real heiress of the Tan family, not a poor girl from the streets!


    Chen Yi looked at her daughter who was crying so hard and she could not hold it in anymore. However, she is still the head mistress of the family after all. Her sharp eyes swept across the few women who were still whispering, she picked out Tan Rou from the crowd. ¡°Tell me, was this all your doing?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Chen Yi who was ring at her angrily. She could not help but want tough. Look at this pair of biological mother and daughter, she just returned not long ago and already they are full of love.


    ¡°Auntie Chen, I should call you that, right? Even if you feel sorry for your daughter, you can¡¯t just use someone without any evidence, right?¡±


    Tan Rou pouted her lips at the usation. ¡°Everyone heard him just now. He made it clear that it was Tan Jing who tried to set me up. How would I know why they turned against each other? You should ask your own daughter about this. I¡¯m the victim here.¡±


    Chen Yi was eager to protect Tan Jing¡¯s image, so she didn¡¯t care how Tan Rou defended herself.


    ¡°You unfilial daughter, you are not a child of my Tan family! You have always caused me trouble and disobeyed me. I even tried my best and exhausted all means to send you to study abroad but you ended up getting expelled. Is there anything despicable that you can¡¯t do? You still want to use Jing Jing!¡±


    Hearing Chen Yi mentioning the past, Tan Rou¡¯s smile gradually turned cold. ¡°Auntie Chen, I don¡¯t need to remind you, right? It was you who said that my presence made you upset and hence you sent me to school thousands of miles away just so that you would never have to see me again. You said you tried your best? Indeed, you really did put in a lot of effort.¡±


    When Tan Rou thought of how she treated herself, the more she didn¡¯t want to show any mercy. ¡°As for being expelled from school, have you ever bothered to find out why? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®It is the parent¡¯s responsibility to educate their child¡¯? Are you ming Uncle Tan? You have never fulfilled your responsibility as a mother. You deemed me as a failure the moment I returned to the country. Did you even give me a chance to exin myself? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to be the daughter of the Tan family anyway.¡±


    Chen Yi was rendered speechless by the questioning. She really did not know what had happened to Tan Rou abroad because she has never cared about her.


    Tan Rou was angry and she could not allow Chen Yi to nder her again. Since she used her of being expelled from school in front of the guests, she had to retaliate by pointing out that Chen Yi, her adoptive mother, had failed in her duties. Hadn¡¯t she always cultivated the image of a loving mother?

 Chapter 7

    007 Returning Home


    How did she pull through all these years? She should let everyone be a judge of it. Was it because she was unfilial and hence unworthy of being loved? Or did they not treat her as a human being from the get go.


    She did not want to waste anymore time arguing with her as for why she had dropped out of school. In that moment, Chen Yi was like a crazy cow protecting her calf.


    Tan Rou sighed, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee today. Fortunately, I dodged a bullet. Otherwise, who knows if I can leave the Tan family alive or not.¡±


    After her plea, she pretended to leave in a deste manner.


    Once Tan Rou left, what she just said was naturally on everyone¡¯s minds. That¡¯s right, they had always heard that the Tan family had an adopted daughter, but they had only seen her a few times in the past two years. If they really loved her, how could they bear to let her study aboard for such a long time and not see her? How would they not even know the reason why their child had dropped out of school?


    The crowd felt that their decision to attend the ball was a right one. The behind the scenes in the Tan family was too interesting to pass up on.


    Little did they know that hidden away in a corner, a man in a wheelchair grinned with an air of mischief on his face and gestured for his assistant to push him away.


    Walking out of the Tan family¡¯s door, Tan Rou took a deep breath and let out a smile of relief.


    Looking up, she saw that the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Even the slight breeze which caressed her ears was particrly soothing.


    The Tan family was indeed?a treacherous ce.?She always had no choice but to guard against the trap set up by the mother and daughter duo the second she arrives.


    Now that she had finally left, she truly felt the joy of being reborn. How wonderful. This world was supposed to be beautiful but she always failed to appreciate it.


    Tan Rou was not far from the door and quietly enjoyed a rare moment of peace. She gradually rxed from her earlier state of fighting wits and courage. A faint smile unconsciously hung on her lips.


    Unlike the previous sneer on her face, this smile was finally fitting for her age but at the same time, it also had an aura that was somewhat different from that of an average person.


    On the other side, Zhuang Liu, who was pushed out on his wheelchair, was mesmerized by this scene. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time... since I have seen her smile like this. She¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Zhuang Liu motioned for his assistant to stop moving forward. At that moment, all he wanted was for her to keep smiling and stay happy. He smiled contentedly as well. It was enough as long as she could be happy. He can take care of everything else.


    Tan Rouposed herself and left. It was time for her to go home.


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou¡¯s back and although he felt a little reluctant to let her go, he knew that it was not the right time yet.


    He turned his head to the side and instructed his assistant, ¡°Spread the news. Just say that the Zhuang family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s old illness is acting up again and he doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡±


    The assistant was so scared as he rushed to make a call. ¡°Third Young Master, wait a moment. I¡¯ll contact the doctor right away!¡±


    Zhuang Liu stopped him helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just want you to spread the news.¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°But this kind of news does not reflect well on the Zhuang family...¡±


    Zhuang Liu managed a slight grin. In the past, because she was the daughter of the Tan family, he had spent a lot of effort fixing an arranged marriage with the Tan family.


    Now that she is no longer in the Tan family, she naturally does not need to keep to this arranged marriage.


    The assistant was still worried. ¡°Third Young Master, there are too many families, like the Tan family, that will take advantage of the situation. If they hear of this news and take the opportunity to stir up trouble, what should we do?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Just do as you are told. I am purposely baiting them to stir up trouble. As the saying goes ¡®When the water is clear, there will be no fish¡¯. On the surface, it looks calm but in reality, it is full of schemes. Let them stir up this wave and the more muddled the water is, the easier it will be to expose the problem.¡±


    The assistant nodded silently.


    On the other side, Tan Rou finally returned to her biological family.


    This was a somewhat remote and dpidated small house, where the few members of the Tao family had always lived. Although it was dpidated, it was very warm and cozy under the diligent care of Mother Tao.


    As soon as she entered, Tan Rou saw Mother Tao busily preparing dinner.


    Mother Tao¡¯s age was about the same as Chen Yi¡¯s. Although she did not have branded goods all over her body like Chen Yi, she still gave off a faint elegant aura.


    Even though she was only wearing normal clothes that were obviously aged, in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes, Mother Tao was 10,000 times more beautiful than Chen Yi. She was so loving, and it was the feeling of motherly love that Tan Rou yearned for the most.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Tan Rou used the title subconsciously and it was much sooner than she had imagined.


    Mother Tao was still holding the freshly washed vegetables in her hand. She was stunned when she heard the voice and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a long while, she finally reacted and excitedly replied, ¡°Hey! Rou Rou, did you just call out for me?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her mother who was so uneasy just because she called her mom. She was filled with guilt thinking about how deep she must have hurt her in the past.

 Chapter 8

    008 Family


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes swelled up, behaving childlike in front of her mother.?In this instance, she vented all her pent-up grievances and resentments while she yearned for her mother¡¯sfort.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Mom, Mom...¡±


    Mother Tao was extremely heartbroken at the sight of her child in tears. She hurriedly put aside the vegetables. She wiped her hands on the apron and she went up and gently hugged Tan Rou. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here¡­ You must have suffered, haven¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you already return to the Tan Family?¡±


    Tan Rou embraced her mother while inhaling the faint scent on Mother Tao¡¯s body, which is irreceable by any luxurious perfume.


    ¡°Mom, I did not go back to the Tan family, I just went for a visit.?This is my home. I¡¯m finally home now.¡±


    ¡°Rou Rou... Did you suffer there?¡± Mother Tao asked cautiously as her daughter was acting out of character.


    Previously, her daughter¡¯s living conditions were good and she was unable to ept any less when she suddenly returned. She kept insisting that the Tan family was her home. Recently, she was also ted when she learned that she was attending the ball. Why the sudden change in her attitude after the visit?


    Something must have happened but she didn¡¯t dare to ask. Her daughter¡¯s attitude has always been poor.


    However, at this moment, Mother Tao couldn¡¯t care too much. Despite past happenings, she felt both gratified and sad when her daughter whom she had lost for so many years, hugged her.


    In order not to anger Rou Rou, they never asked about the Tan family¡¯s matters. But if her daughter were bullied, she would seek justice for her daughter.


    ¡°Oh, the young missy is back?¡±


    Tan Rou lifted her head from her mother¡¯s embrace and saw her brother, Tao Zheng, walking out of the bedroom.


    Tao Zheng heard her voice and came out. However, just as he finished speaking, he saw Tan Rou and Mother Tao embracing with tears in their eyes. He stood rooted to the ground and the mocking expression on his face froze.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you up to something bad again?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her brother¡¯s face and felt a wave of excitement in her heart. Even though his words were harsh, her brother truly loved her. In the previous life, no matter how overboard she was he had never left her side.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Tan Rou released Mother Tao and walked toward Tao Zheng, gently hugging him.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you doing!¡± Tao Zheng was so scared that he trembled. He red his arms as if he had seen a ghost, and he did not dare to touch Tan Rou. He leaned back and eximed, ¡°Are you possessed? Didn¡¯t you say that my body is dirty? Did you take the opportunity to ce insects on me!¡±


    Tan Rou was also momentarily agitated. Releasing him, she blushed and apologized, ¡°Brother, it was my fault in the past, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Tao Zheng looked at Tan Rou with his mouth agape as if he was a mute. ¡°You... you...¡±


    Mother Tao yfully chided, ¡°All right! It¡¯s a good thing that your sister is willing toe home. Stop taking shots at her!¡±


    Despite what she said, she still probed Tan Rou, ¡°Then... Rou Rou, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯m making dinner. Do you want to eat?¡±


    Tao Zheng finally calmed down, but he still felt awkward. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t look for trouble. When has she ever eaten our family¡¯s cooking? She¡¯s had enough of delicacies. How could she be interested in such amon meal?¡±


    Despite hisment, he still stole a nce at Tan Rou, awaiting her reaction.


    Mother Tao was about to leak a disappointed expression when she heard Tan Rou answering firmly, ¡°I want to eat. Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Mother Tao smiled. ¡°Silly child, what are you thanking me for? Wait for me. I¡¯ll start preparing right away!¡± Afterward, she sprang into action.


    ¡°Let me warn you, you better not pull off some silly tricks on them again. That day when you came back, Dad and Mom prepared a whole feast for you. Not only were you ungrateful, you even threw the food on the floor and still said the food didn¡¯t interest you. You had no idea how heartbroken they were. It¡¯s your business if you want toe back. But if you upset them after giving them hope, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to denounce you as my sister and beat you up.¡± He feigned his fists at her after finishing.


    Tan Rou smiled bitterly. Her change was too drastic. It was normal for them to not believe her. She would rather have her brother in her previous life beat her up. Why did shemit so many wrongdoings? If only she realized her mistakes earlier.

 Chapter 9

    009 The encounter


    ¡°Brother, I promise never to do it again. I will prove it with my actions.¡±


    Tao Zheng looked at Tan Rou warily and ordered coldly as he walked off. ¡°Then eat more. You are as thin as a monkey!¡±


    Tan Rou burst intoughter. Howe she never notice in the past that her brother was a little prideful?


    Mother Tao¡¯s meal was ready in no time. It was a few simple home-cooked dishes with an extra dish of braised prawns.


    It was intentionally ced in front of Tan Rou and Mother Tao purposefully nudged the te closer to her while saying, ¡°Rou Rou, eat this. This is mom¡¯s specialty!¡±


    Tao Zhengined, ¡°Mom! You¡¯re biased. Am I still your biological son or not?!¡± When he said that, he winked at her. Tan Rou knew that he was deliberately trying to tease Mother Tao. He was afraid that she would not appreciate her kindness.


    Tan Rou smiled sweetly, ¡°You¡¯ve tasted mother¡¯s cooking for so many years. I am the one who is at a disadvantage. In the future, I¡¯ll eat more to make up for what I have missed out on!¡±


    With that said, she began to gobble down the food.


    Tao Zheng did not expect Tan Rou to say that. He even left the chopsticks in his mouth as he looked at Tan Rou incredulously. It was veryical.


    Tan Rou savored every bite. This was the taste of home. Everything was as surreal as a dream.


    Mother Tao nudged Father Tao, who had just returned home, and whispered, ¡°Look, I told you our daughter has changed right?¡±


    Father Tao was also a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mother Tao patted him lightly, ¡°This is a good thing. Our daughter has matured. Our family is finally reunited!¡±


    Father Tao smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing. Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    After dinner, Tan Rou returned to her room. She had been busy all day and was dead beat.


    Father Tao and Mother Tao were still discussing what had happened today, ¡°I suspect that our child has been bullied. We shouldn¡¯t vex her any further. We have to take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go buy some expensive herbs tomorrow and make her a good tonic.¡±


    Tao Zheng listened on the side and smiled. Although he still didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou had changed so quickly, after seeing how happy his parents were, should he give her a chance?


    The following day, Tan Rou got up early and prepared to go out.


    Mother Tao asked in surprise, ¡°Rou Rou why are you up so early? Don¡¯t you usually sleep in? Did mom wake you up?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°No, Mom. I want to go out for a walk. Just take it as I¡¯m going for an exercise. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care of yourself, ¡± Mother Tao replied.


    Ever since Rou Rou came backst night, she has been exceptionally obedient and sensible. Mother Tao originally thought that it was just a spur of the moment but when she saw that her daughter was still so obedient this morning, she was reassured that there was nothing to worry about.


    After leaving the house, Tan Rou went straight to the local herbs market. The collection of herbs here was far moreplete and they were also much more professional.


    Moreover, there were also quite a few good spice shops. These are all things that Tan Rou needs right now.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was overthinking things or not but she felt that there was a faint gaze staring at her. Her intuition was particrly strong but there were tons of peopleing and going in the market and it was hard to pinpoint what was wrong. Tan Rou didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. She was ready to head home once she got what she needed.


    However, when she passed by the entrance of an alley, a man immediately caught her attention.


    Unlike the rowdy environment around her, the man was dressed in white. He sat alone in a wheelchair, and he was a stark contrast to the world around him. He sat there alone expressionlessly, and his eyes were slightly drooping down. His lips were slightly pursed, and he sat there without saying anything. That made people want to get close to him but at the same time, they were afraid of disturbing him.


    The eyes of the people around him were all glued to him, but no one dared to approach him. He was a head-turner. It was as if they were looking at a painting that should not be there.


    Tan Rou watched from not far away. The man had an extraordinary charisma. He was no ordinary person, but it was not difficult to see that his state of health was not very good. He had a weak and sickly look on his face. But why was he alone in this ce when his body was clearly not well?


    That was just a passing thought in Tan Rou¡¯s mind and she did not intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Her current situation was also veryplicated. Just as she was about to pass him, the man who was originally looking down and looked like he was thinking about something suddenly raised his head and their eyes met.


    In that instant, Tan Rou¡¯s feet were rooted to the ground. He was really too handsome to ignore.

 Chapter 10

    010 Hero saves the day


    When the originally cold and indifferent gaze met Tan Rou¡¯s eyes, it turned into a very friendly and smiley expression. Coupled with his current situation, Tan Rou could even see the pitiful look on his face. It was as if he was a stray dog waiting for its master toe back.


    Tan Rou was at loss. Originally, she could have pretended not to see him, but the frail-looking handsome guy who was alone seemed to be in trouble and she just couldn¡¯t just ignore him.


    While Tan Rou was hesitating, Zhuang Liu was still waiting alone at the entrance of the alley. Behind him, a strong man was pushing a wheelbarrow which was carrying severalrge bags of goods. The goods were piled really high and it was impossible to see the path in front of him clearly. He was shouting as he moved forward. ¡°Come,e, make way, make way!¡±


    The surrounding people quickly took the initiative to make way for him. The warm-hearted crowd also shouted at Zhuang Liu to warn him, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t stay there! It¡¯s dangerous, quickly move off.¡±


    Tan Rou saw that the man had lowered his head and was attempting to turn the wheelchair, but it seemed to have malfunctioned. He frowned slightly and tried a few more times, but the wheelchair did not move an inch.


    The shouting grew louder and louder. Seeing that the wheelbarrow was slowly approaching the man, Tan Rou did not hesitate anymore. She stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair hard. She pushed Zhuang Liu away from the alley entrance and she stopped at the side which was rtively quiet.


    Tan Rou lowered her body slightly and tried her best to be at eye level with the man, ¡°Are you alone? That¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled lightly. ¡°My friend and I got lost, and it so happened that my wheelchair malfunctioned at the same time. This wheelchair is faulty, sometimes it¡¯s good, sometimes it¡¯s bad. I have to thank you for helping me.¡±


    Tan Rou heard him speak. His voice was gentle and clear. His pace was neither fast nor slow, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As expected, handsome men¡¯s voices were all so pleasant to listen to.


    Tan Rou waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you need me to help you contact your friend?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He nodded politely, ¡°I also have to trouble you to lend me your phone. We parted so suddenly and my phone is still with him. I can¡¯t contact him.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and passed the phone to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu lowered his head and typed something before returning the phone to Tan Rou promptly, ¡°I have sent my general location to my friend. Thank you very much. My surname is Zhuang. Thanks for your help today. If you need anything in the future, you can call me. I owe you one.¡± As he said that, Zhuang Liu smiled gently, almost as though being indebted to her was a really joyous thing.


    Tan Rou took the phone back and didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯m still in a hurry. This ce should be safer. It¡¯s good that your friend cane to pick you up. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Hearing that the handsome guy had contacted his good friend to pick him up, Tan Rou felt at ease. She was in a hurry to go home and couldn¡¯t dy any longer.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t pester her to stay. He only smiled politely as he watched Tan Rou slowly fade into the horizon. Originally, he was just testing her to see if she still remembered him. Although the result wasn¡¯t satisfactory and she had forgotten about him, it didn¡¯t matter, they have a whole future ahead of them. With today¡¯s encounter, their progress in the future would be very smooth.


    His assistant, Xiao Mo, poked his head out from the corner of the wall. ¡°Third Young Master, I was near you the whole time I dare not go far. Did you seed in selling yourself?¡±


    Zhuang Liu rolled his eyes at him. After leaving Tan Rou, he returned to his cold and indifferent self.


    Xiao Mo scratched his head. ¡°I was just worried about you...¡± then, he pushed Zhuang Liu away from the market.


    Zhuang Liu pondered and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s going on in the Tan Family?¡±


    ¡°The Tan family heard that your health... They¡¯re moring to see Madam Zhuang and Grandma Zhuang. They¡¯ve already informed them toe over. They said that they have something to discuss.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. That was good.


    In the Tan family¡¯s mansion, Grandma Zhuang and Madame Zhuang had been invited over from Haicheng. Upon arrival, they heard ridiculous news.


    ¡°You want to break off the engagement?¡± Madam Zhuang, Shen Qing, did not react visibly.


    Logically speaking, although the Zhuang family¡¯s influence was not strong here, they are still one of the top aristocratic families in Haicheng. Even if their influence here is not strong, the Tan family¡¯s status is still far superior.


    Back then, it was the Tan family¡¯s old master who came to propose the marriage with the help of a little friendship from the previous generation. And the third brat at home insisted on getting married. Although the family was not very satisfied with the inws, they gave in in the end.


    Now, it is the Tan family who wants to break off the engagement? It was a little ludicrous.

 Chapter 11

    011 Annulment of the Engagement


    ¡°Madam Zhuang, let¡¯s speak openly. There¡¯s no need to pretend anymore. Back then, our old man insisted on going to your house to make an engagement. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for us to say anything. However, I don¡¯t need to say much about your son¡¯s situation and there¡¯s absolutely no need to drag our child into the water. Jing Jing is still young. I n to keep her by my side for a few more years and then properly choose a husband for her. Third Young Master Zhuang¡¯s health... Our family is really scared and can¡¯t afford to serve him.¡± Chen Yi pulled Tan Jing to sit by her side as she said sarcastically.


    Shen Qing was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t sit still. Her son¡¯s health had always been a sore spot in her heart. This person spoke with total disregard for her feelings the moment she opened her mouth. She did not spare any thought for herself at all. Even though her third son had already informed her in advance, she was still extremely angry.


    Grandma Zhuang, who was beside her, tugged at her calmly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through? The Zhuang family¡¯s marriage is not something that can be called off on a whim.¡±


    Chen Yiughed coldly. ¡°Of course. The Tan family is not a charity. Not only is your Third Young Master crippled, but he¡¯s also still sickly. I¡¯ve just reunited with my precious daughter. If I were to allow her to marry your son and she ends up a widow, who would understand my pain?¡±


    Even though Tan Jing pretended to smile reservedly, her eyes revealed her ridicule towards Shen Qing and Grandma Zhuang.


    Chen Yi continued, ¡°Don¡¯t me our family for being cruel. Let¡¯s break off the engagement quickly and not ruin my daughter¡¯s future. For the sake of our rtionship, I will rmend a few good doctors to you. Even though it probably won¡¯t make a difference, you should still try no matter what.¡±


    Shen Qing was shaking, but she calmed down shortly after. She exchanged a nce with Grandma Zhuang. They had a n.


    ¡°Okay, in that case, this marriage will be annulled. ¡°But you must remember that the marriage is not child¡¯s y. Since the union between our families has been annulled, our families will no longer have any affiliation. Don¡¯t expect any favors from us anymore. Don¡¯t regret it either.¡±


    Tan Jing could not help but ask, ¡°What do I have to regret?¡±


    Naturally, she would want to marry someone outstanding. He must be the noblest and the best candidate possible. How could she be entangled with a person who was about to die from an illness?


    The Zhuang family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s illness was getting more and more serious. It was said that it is an old illness that could not be cured. Everyone in the aristocrat circle knew about it. They had already heard that someone wanted to take advantage of the chaos and was preparing to hostile takeover theirpany at a low price.


    Previously, he was just a sickly man who was struggling to keep thepany afloat. Nobody knew if he was just a good-for-nothing disguised as a capable man. Asking her to marry him and help him take care of his family after he died of illness? That is ludicrous.


    ¡°Aunty, we will not regret it. We also hope that you will keep to your word. From now on, our two families will have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Shen Qing and Grandma Zhuang had nothing more to say to the mother and daughter. They just nodded politely and prepared to leave.


    Back in the car, Shen Qing panted angrily. ¡°Who do they think they are? I am the Zhuang Family¡¯s Madame, and they still dare to look down on me?¡±


    Grandma Zhuang smiled. ¡°Even when I am the Zhuang family¡¯s olddy, they did not wee me! What do you have to be angry about? If you ask me, this is a good thing.¡±


    Shen Qing thought about it and realized that it was also true. When the engagement was set, they were also in a dilemma. The Tan family had always had a poor reputation. However,?her third son was so determined to get engaged. As a mother, she did not want to put her child in a difficult position and hence had always supported his decision.


    It was hard for the Zhuang family to call off the engagement because they were of a higher status, it would have been inappropriate to break off the engagement on their own ord. If that happened, people would instead say that they were snobbish and looked down on the Tan family, which was why they wanted to get rid of them and go back on their words.


    Now, the Tan family thought that something had happened to her third son and had taken the initiative to break off the engagement. Firstly, it would not damage the reputation of the Zhuang family. When the cat is finally out of the bag, people would only say that the Tan family was adding salt to the wound. Secondly, it was indeed a good thing to take this opportunity to get rid of the union with this evil family.


    However, Shen Qing was still feeling aggrieved. She cursed in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that third little brat is up to. He insisted on spreading the news. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I see him!¡±


    Grandma Zhuang shook her head, ¡°Allow your children to live their own lives. As long as the third little brat¡¯s health is stable, nothing else matters. You should also advise him to not worry too much about other things and end up aggravating his illness.¡±


    Shen Qing nodded in agreement. Her third son, this child was good in every way. He never let anyone worry about him. His health, on the contrary, was a worry for the entire family!

 Chapter 12

    012 Bad Company


    The Zhuang family¡¯s marriage was henceforth annulled.


    As for Tan Rou, ever since she returned home, she has been staying in her room to make spices.


    During her previous visit home, she had already realized that although Mother Tao¡¯s body seemed fine on the exterior, she was deficient in Qi and blood. To make matters worse, it was during this period that Tan Jing returned to the Tan family without any hesitation and Tan Rou had been kicking up a ruckus at home. As a result, Mother Tao¡¯s liver deteriorated and her body even more so.


    Tan Rou was never watchful of her mother¡¯s health before, but now that she is determined to protect her family, it goes without saying that she has to nurse Mother Tao back to health.


    These incenses can calm her nerves as they were mixed with numerous Chinese medicinal herbs that are beneficial to her. Tan Rou was finally done making the spices after preparing for ages.


    Tan Rou took a box of herbal pills and walked out of the room to look for Mother Tao.


    ¡°Mom, I made this for you. Burn one daily and it will improve your sleep and appetite!¡±


    Mother Tao, who was pleasantly surprised, epted the gift. Her daughter¡¯s care and concern were unexpected. It doesn¡¯t matter what the gift was, she would still appreciate and cherish it. ¡°Rou Rou is so well behaved. I will always treasure and never forget this moment.¡±


    Tao Zheng was in slight disdain, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you ask what it is? This is an unlicensed product, right? I am warning you to not use it.¡±


    Tan Rou stood by silently, grinning ear to ear at Tao Zheng and it made him ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I give my opinion?¡±


    Mother Tao red at Tao Zheng. ¡°Stop with your nonsense! Don¡¯t you bully your sister again!¡±


    Tao Zheng pursed his lips and did not speak any further.


    Mother Tao happily brought the pills back to her room, leaving only Tan Rou and Tao Zheng in the living room.


    ¡°Brother, I can tell you are in a bad mood now. Do you want me to make some pills for you to calm down?¡±


    Tan Rou teased him.


    Tao Zheng was infuriated at her mockery. ¡°I think you want to secretly poison me to death! I do not need your pills!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently, her elder brother was really cute.


    The harmonious atmosphere was disrupted by a phone call. Tan Rou looked at the caller¡¯s name and smiled once again.


    It¡¯s Zhou Wu. If he had not taken the initiative to call, she would have almost forgotten about him.


    Tan Rou already had a rough idea in her mind of what the call was about. She tapped on her phone and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The other end of the line was very noisy. Zhou Wu shouted loudly, ¡°Tan Rou, the usual ce,e quickly!¡±


    ¡°What usual ce? I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m noting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s that casino! Come quickly, my luck is especially good today, I¡¯ll definitely win. Come over and I¡¯ll bring you around!¡±


    Tan Rou heard the noise from the other end and could already imagine how chaotic the casino was. Zhou Wu was a friend of bad influence. He came from a poor family and had a lot of bad habits.


    He frequently drank and gambled. The usual ce he mentioned should be the casino he frequented. In the past, Tan Rou was manipted by him, she had no idea how many times he had tricked her into going there. He would always lie about winning money and when Tan Rou arrives, she would be coerced into settling his gambling debts.


    Despite feeling taken advantage of, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t leave him behind whenever he cries for help. Tan Rou¡¯s family background was impressive and she had a likable personality. She also loved helping her friends, so much so that even if she had to bite the bullet, she would still help him pay off his debts.


    What if she looked away? It wasn¡¯t the first time that Tan Rou heard him criticizing her behind her back for being a dull and a rich simpleton.


    ¡°Since your luck is good, I hope you win big. It¡¯s best that you win back the gambling debt that I settled for you previously. I¡¯m also short of money recently.¡±


    Zhou Wu did not expect tricking Tan Rou will be tough this time and so he changed the topic.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, we haven¡¯t seen each other for quite a long time. Do you not treat me as a friend anymore? You definitely have money, right? Don¡¯t be modest. Hurry up ande. I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±


    Tan Rou sneered, knowing he is waiting for her to pay off his debts again.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t waste any more time and told him firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Have fun.¡± She hung up the phone and turned it off. It does not matter to her whether he wins or loses.


    Tao Zheng taunted her from a corner. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re breaking up with your good friend? I thought someone has always loved hanging out with shady people. You may be ying it cool now but in a blink of an eye you would give in and rescue him, right?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t offended. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not going to help him. I¡¯m still waiting to have dinner at home. I¡¯ll return to my room first.¡±


    Tao Zheng watched Tan Rou calmly return to her room, she did not throw a feat demanding money to go out with her friends like before. He pursed his lips suspiciously. ¡°Has she really changed?¡±

 Chapter 13

    013 The heiress of Tan family


    On the other side, Zhou Wu heard the call being hung up and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He thought that Tan Rou was preparing toe over.


    He grinned and shouted loudly, ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s y again. I don¡¯t believe my luck tonight will be so bad!¡±


    The people beside himughed disdainfully at him. ¡°How many rounds have you lost? You should first pay up the money you owe before ying!¡±


    Zhou Wu said proudly, ¡± How long have I been ying here? Haven¡¯t you heard? Miss Tan is my friend. I will be able to pay up no matter how much I lose! She will be here soon. What are you talking about? Hurry up and start!¡±


    That person was skeptical. He indeed did hear about a Miss Tan before. He had also been next to him on the phone just now, so it was somewhat believable.


    Thus, everyone gathered together and yed one round after another.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky became darker and darker, and Zhou Wu¡¯s expression became worse and worse.


    For some reason, his luck today was getting worse and worse. He lost more and more, and Tan Rou was still noting. The uneasiness in his heart started to grow.


    The people in the casino refused to let him y anymore. ¡°Zhou Wu, you already owe several hundred thousand. Is that friend of yours noting? You should know the rules here. I don¡¯t need to say much, right?¡±


    Zhou Wu¡¯s face was livid. He was still stubborn, ¡°She will be here soon. One more round and I will definitely turn the tables.¡±


    The people in the casino sneered. They had seen many gamblers like this, but most of them never returned from this.


    ¡°Bro we are not making things difficult for you. If you want to y, we will allow you to y for as long as you like. As long as your friendes and settles the debt, you can y however more rounds you like.¡±


    Zhou Wu picked up the phone and called Tan Rou again, but the call was never picked up. Hearing the recorded tone from the phone, he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath.


    This idiot, did she really fool me?


    After calling a few times in a row, Zhou Wu¡¯s face became darker and darker. The people in the casino had roughly guessed it. They put away their smiling faces and with a blink of an eye, more than ten burly thugs surrounded them and they stared at Zhou Wu fiercely.


    Zhou Wu broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t argue anymore, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s discuss this. My friend is really rich! Her name is Tan Rou, the eldest daughter of the Tan family. She will help me settle the debt.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± The people in the casinoughed loudly, ¡°Brother, are you kidding me? Tan Rou is no longer the heiress of the Tan family. Haven¡¯t you seen the news? The real eldest daughter of the Tan family is called Tan Jing! And she definitely isn¡¯t your good friend!¡±


    Zhou Wu was stunned on the spot and shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She was the one who gave me the moneyst time! She¡¯s really rich!¡±


    The casino staff took a baseball bat, he weighed it in his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re addicted to gambling and don¡¯t watch the news. The Tan family found their long-lost daughter and it made the front page of the news. I know all about it. Didn¡¯t your friend, who is called Tan Rou, tell you about it? Or did you know all about it and still tried to cheat me? !¡±


    A dull thud hit the table, scaring Zhou Wu until his legs went soft. ¡°That b*tch, it was that b*tch who lied to me. I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°So you have no money? You should have said so earlier. If you have no money, then we have another way for that...¡± the thugs of the casino walked forward with a sinister smile and surrounded Zhou Wu.


    When Zhou Wu saw this, he was almost scared to death, he quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Brothers! Don¡¯t! Give me another chance, I will definitely get the money! Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t be able to return the money. But I have a way, you have to believe me one more time!¡±


    Early in the morning, Tan Rou woke up feeling really refreshed. She sat in front of the table and ate the breakfast that Mother Tao had meticulously prepared.


    ¡°Rou Rou, I used the incense that you gave me. I slept really wellst night. Thank you, my good daughter.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard this, she felt really happy, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll make more for you when you run out.¡±


    The family was very harmonious. It was rare that Tao Zheng did not mock Tan Rou.


    Father Tao instructed, ¡°Rou Rou has been back for quite some time. Ah Zheng, when you have time, take your sister out for a walk. Don¡¯t stay at home all the time.¡±


    Tao Zheng subconsciously retorted, ¡°She is alive and well. Why does she need me to bring her out?¡±


    Mother Tao patted Tao Zheng lightly. ¡°You brat. What¡¯s wrong with spending more time with your sister? Be obedient!¡±


    Tao Zheng curled his lips. ¡°Then hurry up and eat. If you¡¯rete, I won¡¯t wait for You!¡±

 Chapter 14

    014 You are the fool


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and smiled. She nodded her head obediently.


    As the saying goes, ¡®Those who hate to see each other will surely meet¡¯. Tan Rou and Tao Zheng had just finished their meal and walked out of their house. They had just arrived at arge in field and were nning to cut through to get to the park when they bumped into Zhou Wu.


    Zhou Wu¡¯s expression was ferocious as he red fiercely at Tan Rou. Behind him were a few brawny men. They were the thugs from the casino.


    Zhou Wu pointed at Tan Rou. ¡°How dare you lie to me! Why didn¡¯t youest night!¡±


    He turned around and said to the thugs, ¡°I found her! It¡¯s her! She has money!¡±


    Tao Zheng saw that something was wrong and stood in front of Tan Rou. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Although he had not truly acknowledged Tan Rou, she was still his biological sister. She was also very obedient the past few days, he could not let her be bullied by outsiders.


    One of the thugs walked forward with a wooden bat in his hand. He said arrogantly, ¡°We are looking for that little girl. Little girl, your friend owes us a huge gambling debt. He brought us here to look for you. Will you settle it?¡±


    Tan Rou enjoyed her brother¡¯s protection. She hid behind Tao Zheng and only revealed her small head. ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t have any money. He lied to you.¡±


    Zhou Wu shouted angrily, ¡°You did it on purpose. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were chased out by the Tan familyst night? Even if you¡¯re not the heiress of the Tan family anymore, you still have a lot of money from the past. How dare you say you don¡¯t have any money?¡±


    Tan Rou said aggrievedly, ¡°You said it yourself. I was chased out by the Tan family. How could I have any money left? Moreover, shouldn¡¯t the debtor be responsible for his own debts? Zhou Wu owes you money. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The thug impatiently waved the bat in his hand. ¡°Cut the crap! I don¡¯t care about what is going on in your lives. I just want money! If you can¡¯t take it out today, none of you are walking away!¡± There was nothing unreasonable about it. If they couldn¡¯t pay up then they would beat them up. There would always be someone who didn¡¯t want to be beaten up and would step up to pay the money.


    Clearly, he also thought that Tan Rou was a little girl who was easy to bully. He thought that he could scare her into paying up.


    When Tao Zheng heard that, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Tan Rou, take a good look at the kind of friends you are making.¡±


    Zhou Wu thought that Tan Rou was afraid when she saw the thugs, so he had some confidence. ¡°What kind of bullsh*t friend are you talking about? I bothered hanging out with you because I took pity on you. I¡¯m asking you to pay the bill because I¡¯m giving you face. I didn¡¯t think that you would dare to fool me like this.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Big brother is right. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    She turned around and smiled at Zhou Wu. ¡°Make a fool out of you? You are right. You are the fool here!¡±


    The thug saw that Tan Rou was being stubborn and there was a man who was protecting her. He raised the wooden stick in his hand and wanted to teach them a lesson.


    Tao Zheng subconsciously wanted to shield Tan Rou, but before anyone could react, Tan Rou reached out to stop the wooden stick and struck the thug¡¯s shoulder with her other hand.


    The thug cried out in pain and loosened his grip. The wooden stick was snatched by Tan Rou.


    Tao Zheng was a little surprised. His sister seemed to be quite good at fighting?


    The other thugs screamed and charged forward, but they were all knocked to the ground by Tan Rou and she fought her way to Zhou Wu.


    Zhou Wu stared at Tan Rou as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°You! Are you still the same Tan Rou!¡±


    In the past, when they had been fooling around together, they often got into fights as well but Tan Rou had never lifted a finger before. She was a delicate youngdy. He had never thought that she would have such skills?


    Tan Rou hit Zhou Wu with her stick. As she hit him, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m no longer the Tan Rou of the past. Did you just realize that?¡±


    Zhou Wu cried out in pain, ¡°Ah! You b*tch, stop it!¡±


    Tan Rou picked a sweet spot, making him feel pain but not fatal. ¡°Stop it? Didn¡¯t youe to me? You even brought people here. Do you still think I¡¯ll obediently settle your debt for you?¡±


    With a swift move, she was about to hit Zhou Wu again. The wooden stick cut through the air and even let out a frightening sound. Zhou Wu hugged himself and shriveled up on the ground in fear.


    With a ¡°Pa¡± sound, the wooden stick broke. Zhou Wuy on the ground in pain and his face turned pale.


    Tan Rou tossed away the broken wooden stick in her hand and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t evere looking for me again!¡±


    Zhou Wu raised his ferocious face, ¡°I want to call the police! You beat me up so badly. Just you wait to pay up and go to jail!¡±

 Chapter 15

    015 Call the police


    When the thugs heard this, they ignored the pain in their bodies and bellowed, ¡°Are you stupid? ! Why did you call the police? !¡±


    Zhou Wu¡¯s eyes were red from the beating. All he wanted to do was to take revenge on Tan Rou. His mind was nk. He couldn¡¯t care less.


    The thugs struggled and quickly ran away. They were not in a legal trade, to begin with. If they called the police, they might be the ones who would go to jail instead!


    Tan Rou did not expect Zhou Wu to be so stupid. Sheughed out loud, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Tao Zheng was a little hesitant. Tan Rou¡¯s appearance just now had frightened him. He did not expect such a weak little girl to have such prowess. It¡¯s amazing to think that she didn¡¯t beat him up all this while. It seems that she still treated him quite well after all...


    However, it was Tan Rou who had hit someone. If they really wanted to call the police, the police would not let Tan Rou off easily.


    ¡°That... How about...¡±


    Before Tao Zheng could finish his sentence, Tan Rou gave him a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother. Since he said so, then let¡¯s call the police!¡±


    The police arrived very quickly. Tan Rou and Tao Zheng stood obediently at the side. Zhou Wu stood on the other side with a fierce expression. The police looked around for a bit but did not understand what was going on. He asked, ¡°Who called the police? You reported a fight?¡±


    Tao Zheng gestured, ¡°It was me.¡±


    He stood there firmly. There was not a single injury on his body, but his eyes were a little evasive. As for Tan Rou, she was a youngdy standing there, she did not look like someone who was looking for trouble.


    The police looked at Zhou Wu. ¡°You fought?¡±


    Zhou Wu felt a mouthful of blood in his throat. He gritted his teeth, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m a victim. She hit me.¡±


    He pointed at Tan Rou fiercely.


    The officer looked at Tan Rou in confusion. He could not believe that this youngdy was the one who had hit him. However, he still nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then follow me back to the station for investigation.¡±


    When they arrived back at the police station, the officer started to mediate as usual. ¡°Tell me, why did you hit him?¡±


    Tan Rou said timidly, ¡°Officer, we didn¡¯t hit anyone. He even brought people along with him to hit me and my brother.¡±


    Zhou Wu immediately jumped up. ¡°How dare you lie to the police! I can barely stand up after beating beaten up by you!¡±


    The police officer frowned. ¡°Ok, you guys speak one at a time.¡± He looked at Zhou Wu and felt a little unhappy. This man was infamous for being a jerk. He had heard from his colleagues before that they had dealt with a few of his fights in the past, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you about your side of the storyter. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Tan Rou stood there obediently. She looked like a model student. She recounted how Zhou Wu had threatened her to go to the casino to settle his gambling debtsst night, and how he had brought thugs to force her to settle the debt for him earlier today.


    The policeman looked at Zhou Wu sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that gambling is illegal? ! You even started a fight and extorted money!¡±


    Zhou Wu refused to admit it, ¡°What evidence do you have to back up her recount? You can¡¯t just listen to her side of the story. I just happened to bump into her and she gave me a beating!¡±


    The casino had always been well hidden, and the thugs from the casino were long gone. Beforeing to the police station, he had already thought it through. As long as he refused to admit it and insisted that it was Tan Rou who had beaten him up, it would be fine. After all, there was evidence.


    ¡°Officer, I have evidence. I want to examine my injuries!¡±


    Tao Zheng, who was at the side, was just about to open his mouth to defend Tan Rou. Tan Rou patted him reassuredly, then she said, ¡°Officer, there are no surveince cameras at the scene of the incident. Let¡¯s give him the benefit of doubt and examine the injuries. Otherwise, he would never back down with his usations. But when he mentioned evidence just now, I remembered.¡±


    Tan Rou took out her cell phone. ¡°He called mest night. I was extremely scared. He used to threaten and intimidate me in the past, so I recorded the conversation in advance. Listen.¡±


    The phone yed the conversation between Zhou Wu and Tan Roust night.


    The police officer looked at Zhou Wu. ¡°What else do you have to say this time?¡±


    Zhou Wu¡¯s face was ashen. He didn¡¯t think that this fool would be so cunning and set him up. But even so, he couldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    ¡°I request a medical examination. She really did hit me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I agree to your request and give you a medical examination. But in the meantime, while waiting for the hospital¡¯s test report toe out, you have to give me a good exnation! Where is the casino? How much gambling capital is involved, exin everything clearly!¡±


    Tan Rou stood to the side with a faint smile, not panicking in the slightest.

 Chapter 16

    016 Medical Examination


    By now, Tao Zheng really understood. His sister was really different from before. How could this be an idea that a wilful little girl coulde up with and not panic at all?


    He secretly poked Tan Rou, ¡°Hey, do you still have a backup n? Are you really going to let them conduct the medical examination?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    The police brought Zhou Wu to the hospital alone to check his injuries. When they came back, they continued to question the details of the casino.


    Father Tao and Mother Tao did not see the two children return home. They were still wondering where they had gone to y. When they received a call from Tao Zheng, they rushed to the police station.


    ¡°Rou Rou! Are you hurt? Ah Zheng! Weren¡¯t you suppose to protect your sister?¡± Mother Tao looked at the two children, afraid that they were being bullied.


    ¡°Ah Zheng, didn¡¯t I tell you to bring your sister around? How did you guys end up at the police station?¡±


    ¡°Brother, why did you tell Mom and Dad?¡±


    Tao Zheng was feeling as if his head was going to explode, ¡°Stop! Mom, we¡¯re not hurt. Dad, this was really an ident. And you, Tan Rou, mom, and dad called to ask. We won¡¯t be back anytime soon and I couldn¡¯t lie to them either!¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want her parents to worry about her. Such a small matter could be quickly settled.


    The family stayed at the police station, waiting for the results of the medical examination. Tao Zheng and Tan Rou briefly exined the matter to their parents.


    ¡°This is too much!¡± Tao Zheng¡¯s parents were furious.


    Tao Zheng had thought that his parents would be really angry this time. After all, they had fought and even entered the police station. However, he did not expect that their love for Tan Rou was limitless.


    ¡°This is too much. This person is actually bullying my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be afraid. Does your hand hurt? Mommy is here. I will protect you.¡±


    Tao Zheng saw that his parents did not care about the fact that Tan Rou had used a stick to beat down a few men. Instead, they were checking the severity of the injuries on her and were still feeling sorry for Tan Rou¡¯s hand. He was speechless.


    ¡®Dad, Mom, your daughter is tough as a nail!¡¯


    ¡®I was also shocked, why isn¡¯t anyone here to feel sorry for me? !¡¯


    Tao Zheng leaned against the wall without any feelings. This morning has had a huge impact on him.


    Tan Rou looked at her parents¡¯ worried and angry expressions and felt satisfied. It was great that they cared about her and trusted her unconditionally.


    On the other side of the house, Tan Jing received a phone call. ¡°What? Jia Jia, are you sure?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Li Jia replied in a low voice, ¡°Sister Jing, I followed your instructions to keep an eye on the Tao family. I saw your foster parents go to the police station with my own eyes just now. It seems that Tan Rou is in trouble!¡±


    Tan Jing was a little excited. Tan Rou had been arrested and brought back to the police station. This was a good opportunity for her. Recently, she had not been able to find anything wrong with her. How could let up such a golden opportunity?


    Tan Jing secretly calcted in her heart. Ever since Tan Rou returned to the Tao family, she had not been willing to ept them as family members. Naturally, Tan Jing also had a hand in that. What right did she have to go back and still receive the love of her biological parents? Everything should belong to herself.


    This time, her adoptive parents would probably be disgusted with Tan Rou. She must be there to add fuel to the fire!


    At the police station, the policepleted the preliminary interrogation of Zhou Wu. The crime of illegal gambling was basically confirmed.


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. How many times has this happened?¡±


    The police saw that Tan Rou who was very young and obediently stayed by her parents¡¯ side. She did not seem like a bad child, so they asked her gently.


    ¡°Many times. After I just returned to China, I met him once by chance. At that time, I wasn¡¯t mature yet. I was half coaxed and half coerced by him. He cheated me of a lot of money. Every time when we went to drink at the bar, he would always spend tens of thousands. There were no limits to his gambling. If I wanted to go home, he would threaten me. Now I know that this is wrong. I don¡¯t want to be cheated by him anymore.¡±


    The policeman nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you now know that this is wrong. He broke thew. You were lucky to be able to get out of it in time. You didn¡¯t sink deeper and deeper with him.¡±


    Mother Tao¡¯s heart ached when she heard this, ¡°My dear daughter, I don¡¯t me you for what had happened in the past. You were still young and gullible, but not anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. In the past, she had suffered because she wanted to save face. She hadn¡¯t been valued by the Tan family, which had triggered her inferiorityplex. Although she felt sorry for the money, her ego was boosted every time when they were asking her for money. Naturally, she would never do it again in the future.


    At this moment, a cry of surprise came from behind him. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re really here.¡±

 Chapter 17

    017 Competing for favor


    Everyone turned around and saw that it was Tan Jing who had found her way here.


    ¡°Dad, mom, brother, you¡¯re all here. Xiao Rou, what¡¯s going on? Did you really hit someone?¡± Tan Jing pretended to be particrly surprised as she walked over.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Tao Zheng asked in an unfriendly tone. Ever since Tan Jing found out that she was the biological daughter of the Tan family, she ignored the love that her family had for her for more than ten years and left without any hesitation. She broke the family¡¯s heart and never came back ever since.


    ¡°I missed you guys and wanted to go home. I didn¡¯t expect to hear that Rou Rou had fought ande to the police station. I was so scared that I rushed over to look for you guys... Rou Rou, how can you be so immature? Mom and dad must have been so worried for you. Why are you still fighting and causing trouble like before?¡±


    Tan Rou sighed helplessly. This white lotus was reallymendable. This kind of enthusiasm to smear her name was too zealous, and she could be insulting her while still putting up a pitiful persona every time.


    ¡°What a coincidence? It¡¯s been so long since youst came back, right? Which wind blew you back today? Could it be that someone tipped you off?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t make a move, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Two days ago, she had noticed that one of Tan Jing¡¯sckeys, Li Jia, always appeared near her home, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t expose her.


    Sometimes, by presenting herself as prey, it would be easier to lure out the enemy. And as expected, someone took the bait.


    Tan Jing¡¯s thoughts were very easy to guess. She wanted to take advantage of Tan Rou¡¯s mistake and further smear her in front of their parents, causing them to bepletely disappointed in Tan Rou and further reminiscence the days with Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou shook her head. Tan Jing was celebrating her victory a little too early. She wanted to make use of her parents¡¯ feelings. This was something she couldn¡¯t tolerate.?Competing for affection? Things won¡¯t go her way.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Tan Rou held Mother Tao¡¯s hand and said aggrievedly.


    Tan Jing did not expect that Tan Rou had be so close to her family. She was a little flustered and quickly said, ¡°Rou Rou, do you really hate me that much? But I miss mom too. I came here because I was worried about you guys.¡±


    Mother Tao held Tan Rou¡¯s hand tightly and turned to look at Tan Jing coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you said the day you left home. You¡¯ve already returned to the Tan family, so you don¡¯t have to call me mom anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing cried as soon as she said it. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want me anymore? Dad, are you angry with me too?¡±


    After all, she was the child they had taken care of for so many years. Even though Father Tao and Mother Tao were disappointed in her actions, they could not bear to see her cry like this.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to see her continue using her parents¡¯ feelings. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you keep asking me what kind of grievances I suffered at the Tan family¡¯s house that day? That day, it was Tan Jing. She tried to get a hooligan to drug me and rape me. She even brought people to catch us in bed and ruin my reputation. That hooligan admitted it himself. Instead of standing up for me, Auntie Chen even retorted that I framed Tan Jing. I really don¡¯t want to see them again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mother Tao looked at Tan Jing in shock. Their daughter had always been a little maniptive and materialistic. However, she did not expect that she would be so vicious. She is still so young yet she came up with such a dirty trick to harm Rou Rou.


    Father Tao¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Tan Jing, I¡¯mpletely disappointed in you. You¡¯re already a member of the Tan family. Don¡¯te looking for us again!¡±


    After listening to her, Tao Zheng finally understood Tan Rou¡¯s abnormal behavior over the past few days. The little girl might have reallye to her senses after experiencing such a traumatic thing.


    Her previous foster mother had sided with Tan Jing and hurt her heart. That was why she had made up her mind to return to this family.


    Thinking about this, Tao Zheng gradually forgave his sister.


    As for Tan Jing, Tao Zheng roughly knew of her thoughts. Ever since she had said those harsh words and returned to the Tan family without looking back, he never took her for his sister anymore.


    Tan Jing did not expect the Tao family to trust Tan Rou so much. After listening to Tan Rou¡¯s side of the story, they did not even bother to listen to her exnation and their attitude towards her hadpletely deteriorated. She was angry and anxious, and she cried even harder.


    She did not know that everyone had seen the changes in Tan Rou over the past few days. They did not suspect that she would lie to the family at all. They were only filled with heartache. No wonder the child had changed so much.


    Tao Zheng frowned impatiently, ¡°Go back to your home and cry. There¡¯s nothing wrong with our family. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

 Chapter 18

    018 Injury report


    Tan Jing did not expect the Tao family to treat her like this. She did not expect Tan Rou to wise up in just a few days and turn the tables on her.


    Tan Jing thought to herself not only did the drugging incident not turn out well. Furthermore, she was sold out by that damn hooligan Zhou Zheng. It was aplete disgrace. She did not dare to go out these few days for fear of hearing the gossip outside.


    Now, the Tao family has also found out what she did. Indeed, she had done it too hastily. She had no way to exin herself, so she could only divert their attention and wait for things to blow over.


    Tan Jing squeezed her tears. ¡°Xiao Rou, no matter what you say about me and how you use me, I will not argue with you. But you can¡¯t hurt yourself. I know that dad and mom don¡¯t like me anymore, but I still hope that they can be happy.¡±


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t wait to reiterate the fight that she got into, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you always hung out with gangsters and caused trouble every few days, and this time you evennded yourself into the police station.¡±


    After she said that, she quickly looked at the police officer, ¡°Officer, who was beaten up? Is it serious? Xiao Rou won¡¯t end up in jail, right?¡±


    The police officer was confused. However, it was their family¡¯s matter, and he did not want to get involved.


    He was still a little confused after hearing Tan Jing¡¯s question. The police had not even arrived at a conclusion yet. The youngdy, on the other hand, had already put the other youngdy in the position of the perpetrator, ¡°The results of the medical examination will be out soon. So far, nothing conclusive has been found. The person concerned is still fine inside.¡±


    Tan Jing was a little disappointed. She thought that the matter would blow up, but since a medical examination was conducted, she could always find something to use against Tan Rou. ¡°Xiao Rou, what should we do? You¡¯re still a student. If you end up with a criminal record, what can you do in the future?¡±


    Tan Rou sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You, on the other hand, can¡¯t wait to be a judge and hand me a sentence. The policeman hasn¡¯t even said anything yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Mother Tao held Tan Rou¡¯s hand tightly and looked at Tan Jing. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, then don¡¯t sprout nonsense here. Hurry up and go back home.¡±


    After saying that, Mother Tao turned around tofort Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, daughter. I believe in you.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. She knew that no matter how much Tan Jing said, it was just an ugly person causing trouble. She would have to eat her own words in just a while. When she beat up those people, she used a little trick. She focused on hitting the flesh. With the delicate use of force, there wouldn¡¯t be any serious injuries like fractures, and the beat marks wouldn¡¯t show up so quickly either.


    Sure enough, the police had just received the medical report from the hospital. They signaled everyone to enter the room and showed the medical report in front of Zhou Wu and the others.


    When Tan Jing saw Zhou Wu, she understood. She had met him through Tan Rou before, but they never had much interaction. However, this person¡¯sckey had contacted her two days ago, asking her for money.


    Tan Jing had another n in mind. In the past, this Zhou Wu and Tan Rou had been together, so he must have had a lot of dirt on Tan Rou. Now that things had turned out this way, he must hate her to death. So why not rope him over and use him to her advantage? Even if it did not yield anything, she would be content as long as she could snatch something from Tan Rou.


    Thus, Tan Jing wanted to reveal her identity without making it too obvious, ¡°How are your injuries? Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be afraid. Although you have left the Tan family, I will help you. I can ask mom to get the Tan family to hire the bestwyer for you. But, is this your friend? I think I have met him before. Why did you beat him up?¡±


    Zhou Wu also saw Tan Jing. At that moment, he immediately understood what was going on. A few days ago, that brat Wang Tian had just found out about a big news and wanted to introduce him to someone. However, his focus was dead set on the casino, he had already gambled until his eyes turned red. If only he had known that the new heiress of the Tan family was this little girl, then in the future, wouldn¡¯t he have found another money bucket to leech on?


    The two of them looked at each other, each with their own ulterior motives and they hit off instantly.


    The police officer shook his head. ¡°The injury report is out. There are no obvious injuries, so it¡¯s impossible to determine the severity of the injury.¡±


    ¡°What! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zhou Wu was still immersed in the fantasy of finding a new money bucket to leech on when he heard the news that made him break down.


    He continued to shout, ¡°I refuse to ept it! How could I not know if I was beaten or not! I felt like my bones were about to break. Did you guys tamper with the results to protect this b*tch? I want to redo the examination!¡±

 Chapter 19

    019 Let¡¯s not meet again


    Tan Jing frowned secretly after hearing that.


    ¡®What a fool. Why didn¡¯t he fake some injuries before calling the police? If he had made it worse, he would have been able to convict Tan Rou right away.¡¯


    Zhou Wu was not as smart as Tan Jing thought. He did not purposely injure himself to frame Tan Rou. He really felt that he was about to be beaten to death by Tan Rou. The injury examination was hisst trump card.


    The police officer shouted, ¡°Behave yourself! The whole process was conducted by us. How could it be fake! Are you questioning the fairness of ourw enforcement?¡±


    Zhou Wu was still unconvinced and wanted to make a scene again. Tan Jing turned her back and stared at him sternly. Zhou Wu was rooted to the spot.


    Damn it, the two daughters of the Tan family. One of them had tricked him and beat him up. The other one did not seem to be a simpleton either. He was a man, and he hadpletely forgotten what he wanted to say after being stared at by her.


    Tan Jing knew that it would be difficult for her to make a fuss over this matter. She didn¡¯t know what tricks Tan Rou had used, but there was no trace of injury. Or was it really just a cheap shot by Zhou Wu who was desperate?


    There was no way to verify this. Since she couldn¡¯t frame Tan Rou anymore, she might as well save it and save some face in front of the Tao family.


    Tan Jing timidly said, ¡°I told you, Xiao Rou would never do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding. This person is really too despicable but you guys were such good friends in the past after all. Now that things have turned out this way, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation if it gets out. Why don¡¯t we settle it in private?¡±


    Father Tao pondered for a moment and looked at Tan Rou, ¡°Child, tell me, what do you want? If you feel wronged and want him to pay the price, then we will support you. We will pursue the case all the way. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing¡¯s 180-degree change in attitude. This was the second-best option. She wanted to create a facade of being sensible and understanding.


    If she did not let go of this matter, it would seem like she was making a big fuss out of nothing. Indeed, there was no need to make a fuss about this matter. Zhou Wu¡¯s gambling incident was not something that could be easily erased.


    He can not escape the consequences that are waiting for him. She did not know if Tan Jing would help him this time?


    Tan Rou shook her head, ¡°Since the results of the medical examination are here and the matter is resolved, I won¡¯t be holding on to it anymore. I have no other requests. I have no evidence that he cheated my money in the past. I deserve that. I only hope that his evil deeds this time will be taken seriously and that he will not do anything illegal in the future.¡±


    The policeman nodded. ¡°Of course. We have already followed up on the casino. We will do a thorough investigation.¡±


    Mother Tao bowed politely to the policeman, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, police officer. We will take the two children back first.¡±


    The Tao family of four turned around and left. Zhou Wu mmed the table in exasperation. ¡°How can she leave so easily? !¡±


    Tan Jing turned around and stared at Zhou Wu. She shook her head secretly, indicating for him to calm down. Then, she turned around and chased after him.


    ¡°Mom! Wait for me!¡± Tan Jing shouted.


    Mother Tao turned around. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to call me mom anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were teary and red. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Don¡¯t be so cruel.¡±


    Father Tao sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re cruel. It¡¯s you who is too cruel. There is no point in saying anything else. From now on, we will go on our separate paths. All our teachings these years were in vain after all.¡±


    Mother Tao also nodded and agreed with her husband¡¯s words. ¡°In the past, I thought that I raised a good daughter. From a young age, although you were asionally willful, you were still generally obedient. We have always let you have your way and loved you.¡±


    ¡°You have changed so much. It makes me feel that I have been blind. We have been together for more than a decade. Even a kitten or a dog would have developed feelings by now. I have also thought things through and wish you a happy return to the home that you have always dreamed of.¡±


    ¡°But I never expected that there was no limit to your wilfulness. You even pretended to be obedient in the past. In actual fact, you simply have no limits. We¡¯vepletely given up on you. You¡¯re not worthy of calling me mom anymore. We don¡¯t have a daughter like you who is so evil. We don¡¯t have to see each other anymore.¡±


    Father Tao patted Mother Tao¡¯s back andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for people who aren¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Mother Tao nodded and looked at Tan Rou lovingly. She was satisfied as long as she still had her.


    Tao Zheng did not say a word because he felt that he had nothing more to say to his ex-sister. His previous bad attitude towards Tan Rou was because he was once so weing towards her but was despised instead. As for Tan Jing, he never had expectations for her to begin with so then how could he be disappointed? He shook his head and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 20

    020 Cleaning up the mess


    Tan Jing bit her lips tightly and looked at the happy family of four in front of her. She was so angry that she was about to explode. She death-starred at Tan Rou.


    ¡®Tan Rou, it¡¯s all your fault! You were the one who stole the status as missy of the Tan family from me for more than ten years. How could you still enjoy the love and care of your biological family aftering back?¡¯


    ¡®


    Just now, you even deliberately said what happened two days ago to make the Tao familypletely despise me. I will not let this go. You owe me everything. You owe me everything! You guys do not want to acknowledge me? Do you guys think Tan Rou is good? Sooner orter, all of you will regret it. I will make all of you pay the price!¡¯


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing¡¯s somewhat ferocious expression with interest. She could not help butugh. She had just started to retaliate, and she already could not stand it?


    There would be many days like this in the future.


    Tan Rou patted Mother Tao¡¯s hand tofort her and told Tan Jing, ¡°I advise you to stop ying tricks. How nice of you to say that you want toe home and have a look? But in actual fact, someone must have tipped you off and you couldn¡¯t wait toe and enjoy the show. Sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Tan Rou was really different from before. In the past, she was always at her mercy. But now, she had to admit that she had underestimated her enemy. She was no longer that idiot, she seemed to be able to see through every move of hers.


    But of course, she could not admit it, ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Tan Rou did not care if she admitted it or not, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m just telling you that if your friend can¡¯t find her way home and likes to wander around, I don¡¯t mind talking to her. However, no guarantees about what she may end up telling me.¡±


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth. This vicious woman still dared to threaten her.


    In a distance, a scrawny man ran over anxiously. Tan Rou knew him. He was one of Zhou Wu¡¯s sidekicks, Wang Tian. When these people gathered together, there would always be a good show. Next, it would be up to Tan Jing to help Zhou Wu clean up the mess.


    However, she was not interested in getting involved with them anymore. She pulled Mother Tao along and the whole family headed home without looking back.


    Tan Rou stayed where she was and watched them leave. She secretly swore that she would definitely take revenge and destroy Tan Rou¡¯s reputation!


    Wang Tian was surprised to find that Tan Jing was also there. ¡°Sister Jing? Why are you here? What a coincidence!¡±


    Tan Jing turned around and saw Wang Tian. She knew that he must have heard about Zhou Wu¡¯s ident and rushed over. She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Your boss is in trouble.¡±


    Wang Tian chuckled, ¡°Sister Jing, you¡¯re really resourceful. You even know about this. Our bosses to the police station every two to three days. It¡¯s amon urrence. Sister Jing since you are around this time, you must help us.¡±


    These words made Tan Jing very happy. She needed a group of people with brains who were loyal to her and not like Zhou Zheng, who screwed things up and still drag her down with him.


    After entering the police station, Zhou Wu still felt a little aggrieved, ¡°Why did you do that just now? You let that b*tch off so easily. Don¡¯t tell me that you have given up on dealing with her. I can tell. Moreover, if you had really given up, you wouldn¡¯t havee back, right?¡±


    Seeing that Tan Jing had indeede back, Zhou Wu felt a little more confident. As long as he had something that she needed, she might help him.


    Tan Jing snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really smart but you¡¯re using your smarts at the wrong ce. Since you¡¯re so good at reading the situation, why can¡¯t you see that the situation just now didn¡¯t benefit you at all? The injury report is right there. What else is there to say?¡±


    Zhou Wu cursed under his breath. ¡°To hell with the report!¡±


    Tan Jing asked, ¡°Did she really hit you? If she did, then why didn¡¯t the medical report show that you were injured?¡±


    If he was really injured, she would naturally be able to make a big fuss and make that wretched woman, Tan Rou, suffer. However, without actual evidence, how could the police believe that Tan Rou beat up a man who was twice her size?


    Zhou Wu said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true! God knows how she did it.¡±


    Tan Jing could tell from his expression that he was not lying, and there was no need for that. It was not a glorious thing for a man to be beaten up by a woman and call the police.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let it go this time. Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. Listen to my instructions.¡± Tan Jing was also tired. Not only did she not gain anything from this trip, the Tao family even despised her for her actions. She was in a terrible mood.


    ¡°Hehe, I always knew that b*tch Tan Rou was unreliable. It seems that Miss Tan is indeed reliable. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I, Zhou Wu, and my brother, Wang Tian, will follow you. We will follow Miss Tan¡¯s lead. However, right now, my finances are a little tight...¡±

 Chapter 21

    021 The shameless Tan Rou


    Zhou Wu was an adaptable man. He immediately changed his attitude and tried to curry favor with Tan Jing with a smile. It was good that the casino was exposed. He probably didn¡¯t have to pay off his gambling debts. At most, he would just go to jail for a few days, but he still had to get some benefits.


    Tan Jing also knew that these people were all heartless crooks. They would change sides whenever it benefitted them. After she returned to the Tan family, she received lots of cash gifts. Chen Yi also gave her a lot of pocket money, however, when she thought about how she was going to give this money to these people cheaply, her heart ached. She reluctantly took out her phone and transferred the money, ¡°Alright, keep this for the time being.¡±


    Zhou Wu looked at the money and pursed his lips. This missy was really stingy. This bit of money was barely enough for him to gamble once, but he did not say anything. He was going to slowly milk her.


    Tan Jing was not happy either. She grew up leading a hard life and had always ced great importance on money. She turned around and was about to leave.


    Wang Tian called out to her, ¡°Hey! Sister Jing, what about my boss?¡±


    ¡°What do we do? The police station is not owned by the Tan family. Do you think you can leave just because you want to? You were too impulsive in the first ce. Just stay in there for a few days and learn your lesson.¡±


    Tan Jing was a little impatient. It was all Tan Rou¡¯s fault. She had used some tricks to walk out scot-free. Now, she had to face this mess in order to win over these two people.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Tan Jing left without looking back.


    Tan Jing felt that she had been a little unlucky these few days. Not only did she fail to one up on Tan Rou, but her reputation was also destroyed and she even lost the favor of the Tao family.


    All of this was Tan Rou¡¯s fault. Everything she had should be hers. If she was unhappy, how could Tan Rou livefortably?


    In fact, she was still very attached to the Tao family¡¯s love for her. It was just that she did not manage to resist the temptation from the Tan family. But this was also human nature. What right did they have to criticize her? Was itfortable for Tan Rou to leave the Tan family? Who would want to lead a hard life?


    Tan Jing not only wanted the power of the Tan family, but also the love and affection of the Tao family! Only she can abandon them, how could they do it to her instead?


    The more she thought about it, the more she was unwilling to resign to fate. Tan Jing felt that she had to go to the Tan family to make up for it. However, Tan Rou was there and she was a great obstacle. If she acted like she was unwilling, then Mother Tao really wouldn¡¯t forgive her.


    She took out her phone and called Li Jia, ¡°Help me with something. The Tao family should have gone back. Think of a way to get Tan Rou out of the house. I have to go back to the Tao house. Let me know if anything happens!¡± Hearing Li Jia¡¯s promise, Tan Jing was slightly relieved.


    Then, she got ready to go to the mall to pick up some expensive gifts.


    Li Jia hung up the phone. The task gave her a headache. In order to please Tan Jing, she had been sent by her to secretly observe the Tao family. She did not dare to leave the whole time, but how should she get rid of Tan Rou? Just as she was thinking, she saw the Tao family members walking over, happily chatting andughing away.


    Li Jia stood awkwardly at where she was. She did not know what to do. Tan Rou also saw her.


    Tan Rou thought about it. Since she had already hinted to Tan Jing that she knew of Li Jia¡¯s presence, she might as well get rid of her. She signaled to the Tao family members, ¡°That seems to be someone I know. She must be looking for me. I¡¯lle home after I settle things with her.¡±


    Mother Tao smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Remember toe home early for dinner.¡± The rest of the family went back first.


    Tao Zheng was still a little worried, ¡°Are you alright? Who is that?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Brother, are you worried about me? I¡¯m just a little girl. What danger can I be in?¡±


    Tao Zheng felt made fun of, ¡°Who¡¯s worried about you? You¡¯re overthinking things! ¡°On second thought, she was right. He had seen Tan Rou¡¯s skills with his own eyes. So many men could not even hurt her. His worries were redundant, he turned around and entered the house.


    Li Jia did not expect things to go so smoothly. Tan Rou stayed behind alone. She even looked like she was in a good mood with a smile on her face.


    However, her smile vanished the second the Tan family entered the house. She questioned Li Jia in a very imposing manner, ¡°Why did Tan Jing send you here?¡±


    Li Jia was dumbfounded. How did she know?


    She stammered, ¡°What... I don¡¯t know. Have you forgotten? We met at the ball before. I came here this time to ask you for a favor. I¡¯m a little too embarrassed to ask. Can we find a ce to have a good chat about it?¡±


    Tan Rou took notice of her flustered expression and evasive gaze. She knew that Tan Jing must be up to something. Tan Jing did not rest even for a moment.


    Tan Rou used her height advantage to force Li Jia to back up to a wall, she felt cornered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve met me before, you must have heard that I¡¯m not to be trifled with, right? You must have been the one who told Tan Jing about the incident at the police station. Do you know why the police were involved? Can a little girl like you take a beating better than Zhou Wu?¡±

 Chapter 22

    022 Burning bridges


    Li Jia was shocked by the look on Tan Rou¡¯s face. For some reason, Tan Rou was even scarier than before. Li Jia didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, she inched to the side bit by bit, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I should get going.¡± Then, she scampered away.


    Tan Rou sneered. The person that Tan Jing found was so easy to scare off? She wanted to see what tricks she had up her sleeves. She turned around and went home.


    Not long after, Tan Jing came over with a gift. She piled the gifts at the door and knocked loudly. ¡°Mom! It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back!¡±


    Inside the house, Mother Tao frowned in annoyance, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Tao Zheng sighed in exasperation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice in the past that she was so shameless?¡±


    The knocks on the door did not stop. It was as if the knocking on the door would not stop if she was left unanswered. ¡°Open the door quickly. I really realized my mistake. I want toe home!¡±


    The neighbor next door opened the door. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Xiao Jing. What brings you back? Didn¡¯t you return to your biological family?¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to be reserved and nodded. ¡°Yes, Auntie Liu. I missed them. I brought along gifts.¡±


    The neighbor looked at the gift. ¡°Oh, I heard that your biological mother is very rich. The gifts don¡¯t look cheap. You¡¯re so sensible. You even came back to check on them.¡±


    Tao Zheng, who was in the house, could not stand listening to her anymore. He opened the door and rified, ¡°Auntie Liu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Our family has already disowned her. Whether her family has money or not has nothing to do with us!¡±


    To her surprise, there was someone home, which means that they did not answer the door on purpose. What was going on? However, she did not say anything. She just nodded politely and returned to her home.


    Tan Jing was somewhat unhappy. If Tao Zheng did not open the door, she would have continued talking to Auntie Liu. It would be best if everyone thought that she was not an ingrate. She wanted to show the others that she even came back to visit with so many gifts and was very filial.


    Tao Zheng said bluntly, ¡°We have already made ourselves clear. Why are you still here? In the past, you were so afraid that getting involved with us would dy your return to the Tan family. So what is wrong with you today, why are you acting like you¡¯re possessed by a ghost today?¡±


    Mother Tao did not want to show her face. She coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here.¡± As she was done speaking, she was ready to return to her room.


    Tan Jing hurriedly picked up the gifts and rushed into the house. ¡°Mom! This is the tonic I bought for you! It was very expensive. And I got a branded watch for Dad. His colleagues will be so envious of him if he wears it at work. Brother, thistest mobile phone is for you!¡±


    After saying that, she saw Tan Rou. Why was she still there? What did Li Jia Do?


    Tao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need any tonic. Rou Rou has been nursing me back to health. I¡¯m better than ever. Your Uncle Tao is just an ordinary sryman. He doesn¡¯t need such luxurious products. Instead, it will attract unwanted attention. Take it back.¡±


    Tao Zheng was even more disdainful. ¡°I don¡¯t need thetest model of mobile phone either. The one I¡¯m using now is working fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Tan Jing held the gifts awkwardly. She didn¡¯t expect her family to not appreciate her kindness at all. She never cared truly cared for them before and naturally, she didn¡¯t know what to buy at all. She just blindly picked the expensive ones thinking that they had never seen them before and would definitely be pleasantly surprised. Tan Rou was also there. These luxurious goods were nothing to her. Tan Rou was probablyughing at her in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more Tan Jing felt hatred in her heart.


    Tan Rou smiled,. ¡°The sun has risen from the west. I still remember the day when I found out about our real identities. Before I could react, you ran to the Tan family excitedly. You hugged Chen Yi and cried out for her. I even thought that you must have been a child suffering from vagrancy. You have already abandoned this family at that very moment. However today, you refused to leave?¡±


    Tan Jing blushed in embarrassment. At that time, she was so excited as if she had won the lottery. She had been staying with this poor family for a long time. Of course, she was excited to return to the Tan family.


    Mother Tao also recalled that scene Tan Rou was talking about and sighed helplessly.


    Tan Jing quibbled loudly, ¡°No, mother! At that time, I was just overwhelmed with joy... No, not joy. I just thought that if I could return to the Tan family and be rich, I would definitely return to repay you guys. Look, now I can buy you anything!¡±


    Mother Tao had never felt so tired before, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? We never needed any expensive gifts. No matter how rich you are, it has nothing to do with us. You should leave quickly!¡±


    Tao Zheng was also in a difficult position. Although he did not treat her as his biological sister anymore, he was a gentleman. He could not force her out if she insisted on staying here, what more can he do?

 Chapter 23

    023 Stop with the act


    Tan Rou took out her phone calmly, ¡°What a touching scene. I must record it and send it to my friends in the past and show them that the daughter of the Tan family actually thinks that way. She sacrificed herself to return to the Tan family just to get money to support the family. Shouldn¡¯t someone give you a top ten filial child award for sacrificing yourself?¡±


    Tan Rou deliberately paused for a moment. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Auntie Chen will still think that you¡¯re filial if this video is sent to her.¡±


    Tan Jing quickly covered her face, ¡°Tan Rou, what are you doing? ! Stop it! You¡¯re deliberately trying to get me in trouble!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Tan Jing, don¡¯t be too greedy. I advise you to obediently return to the Tan family and be the heiress of the Tan family. Don¡¯te looking for trouble again. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to deal with you.¡±


    Tan Jing red at Tan Rou fiercely, ¡°You finally admit that you deliberately harmed me?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I never once took the initiative to provoke you and you don¡¯t have to pretend to be my good friend anymore. Haven¡¯t you harmed me enough behind my back? I only have one thing to say. If you still have any tricks up your sleeve then juste at me, I have a clear conscience.¡±


    Tan Jing did not dare to let Chen Yi find out that she had contacted the Tao family behind her back, she had to leave. ¡°Mom, brother, you have to believe me. Tan Rou has evil intentions. I will never harm you guys!¡± With that said, she walked out reluctantly.


    The moment she left, Tao Zheng took out the gift she had brought and threw it at the door. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a hypocrite.¡± With that, he mmed the door shut.


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth and left in a sorry state with the gifts in her hand, leaving the Tao family behind. They were originally in a good mood, but after Tan Jing¡¯s disturbance, there was an air of unsavoriness.


    However, Tan Jing¡¯s action did remind Tan Rou that she had been home for some time and had not given any gifts to her family.


    It was time to make some preparations.


    Now that she has left the Tan family, Tan Rou had to think of ways to earn money on her own so that her family could live a better life.


    With this thought in mind, Tan Rou greeted Mother Tao and the rest before returning to her room.


    She bought a whole plethora of herbs thest time when she was shopping for Mother Tao.?After giving some to Mother Tao, there was still a lot left. She had to hurry up and make more spice pills.


    When she thought about how she could disy her skills and rely on her own abilities to help her family, Tan Rou smiled happily. This sense of steadiness and self-reliance made her all the more eager to give it a try.


    On the other hand, Zhuang Liu had been paying attention to Tan Rou¡¯s movements and was ready to protect her at any time.


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Have you found out about the fiasco in the police station?¡±


    His assistant, Xiao Mo, nodded. ¡°Miss Tan Rou has already returned home safely. There weren¡¯t any injuries on Zhou Wu, but I secretly contacted the people from the casino.¡±


    Zhuang Liu tilted his head. ¡°Oh? What did they say?¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°The thugs present said that Miss Tan Rou really did give them a beating. They couldn¡¯t even retaliate. Zhou Wu was indeed beaten up badly.¡±


    Then, he suddenly recalled something and smiled faintly. He continued, ¡°They are now hiding from the police themselves. However, they also said that if they managed to escape, they would definitely not let Zhou Wu off.¡±


    Zhuang Liu revealed a faint smile, ¡°I know. She has always been so smart. She would not let herself be in danger.¡±


    Xiao Mo watched from the side and could not help but sigh. Third Young Master¡¯s health has always been poor. He had been sick for many years and had suffered a lot. Because of this, he was always cold and aloof. However, Miss Tan Rou seemed to be an exception, every time he mentioned her, Third Young Master¡¯s mood always seem to improve. He had to pay more attention to her.


    Immediately after, Xiao Mo recalled another matter, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Zhou Wu managed to contact the Tan family¡¯s newly returned daughter, Tan Jing, while he was in the police station. Tan Jing transferred a sum of money to him, but there was no follow-up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought for a while and said, ¡°She¡¯s a daughter who just got reunited. She must have some money now but she won¡¯t be able to stir up any big waves for the time being. As for Zhou Wu, you keep an eye on him personally. Don¡¯t let him escape so easily.¡±


    Xiao Mo nodded. He understood this. The third Young Master cared so much about Miss Tan Rou. If Zhou Wu wanted to harm her, Third Young Master would definitely not let him off easily.


    Zhuang Liu reminded, ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the casino looking for him? When necessary, give them some hope. Use them to take care of Zhou Wu first. Afterward, you can give them up to the police and clean up theirir.¡±


    Zhuang Liu naturally wouldn¡¯t let Zhou Wu off easily. Even if he went to jail, he would be out within a couple of days. It would be better to let the people from the casino have their revenge on him. They would surely have many ways to deal with him.


    As for the casino, they had no idea who they were dealing with. Since they troubled Tan Rou, he might as well be a concerned citizen and help the police out for once.


    Xiao Mo held back hisughter. Third Young Master was still as scheming as ever. He nodded and left to carry out Zhuang Liu¡¯s instructions.

 Chapter 24

    024 Godly doctor


    ¡°Wait.¡± Zhuang Liu stopped Xiao Mo.


    Xiao Mo quickly asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Third Young Master? Do you have any other orders for me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu pondered for a moment before finally making up his mind, ¡°Go and contact Uncle Bai.¡±


    Xiao Mo was nervous, ¡°Are you feeling unwell again? I¡¯ll look for him now!¡±


    The Uncle Bai that Zhuang Liu was talking about was the famous godly doctor, Bai Jing. Bai Jing¡¯s medical skills were superb, and his true identity was a mystery. His medical skills were one of a kind, and his use of acupuncture needles was god-like.


    However, he never revealed himself easily, and his principle of saving people was very unique as well. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to save those who could be saved by other doctors, and he disdained saving those that did evil. He also refused to save those who kept bugging him, but most of the time, it depended on his mood or if he felt that they were fated.


    These mysterious rumors coupled with his temperamental personality and his erratic whereabouts made him seem particrly mysterious.


    It was rumored that his medical skills were already at the peak of perfection. Even if one is already near the gates of Hell, as long as he made a move, he would be able to turn the tide. As a result, the reputation of the godly doctor grewrger andrger, and countless people coveted his medical skills.


    Countless people were willing to give up all their fortunes just to seek an audience with him, but not many might not end up being able to see him in person.


    Zhuang Liu was poisoned as a kid, and it looked like he was going to die soon. The Zhuang family had searched for famous doctors worldwide, but they had all failed.


    However, by chance, they met Bai Jing. Bai Jing was very interested in the poison in Zhuang Liu. Such a lethal and umon poison made even a godly doctor like him unable to do anything about it. It was incredibly challenging.


    Bai Jing could not find a better way, for the time being, so he could only temporarily suppress the poison. Zhuang Liu¡¯s life was saved, but the poison has always been in him. It slowly started to umte in his legs. From then on, Zhuang Liu never stood up again.


    An ident happened in Bai Jing¡¯s godly doctor career.


    The more capable a person was, the more they could not ept failure. Zhuang Liu¡¯s illness had stimted Bai Jing¡¯s exploration of medical theories. He talked about the boundless sea of knowledge. If he did not solve Zhuang Liu¡¯s problem, he would never im to be a godly doctor of his generation.


    Zhuang Liu had once thought of giving up, but Bai Jingforted him, ¡°You have extraordinary talent, and you are definitely not a short-lived person. Our meeting was fate. If Hades wants to take you in, he would have to ask me first.¡±


    asionally, Bai Jing would also crack jokes to encourage Zhuang Liu, ¡°Do you think that your life and death have no implications? My reputation is at stake here. If I can¡¯t cure you, how can I continue practicing medicine? So live on.¡±


    Thus, Zhuang Liu and Bai Jing tried countless methods and suffered together. Bai Jing¡¯s beard grew whiter and whiter by the year, and he did not give up. Their bond was no longer an ordinary doctor-patient rtionship, but a life-and-death friendship.


    Divine Doctor Bai, who used to skip between towns began to settle down and started to stay in the city where Zhuang Liu was. Under normal circumstances, Bai Jing would experiment with new treatment methods on his own. When there was progress, he would inform Zhuang Liu to go over and test it out, and asionally, he would go out to source precious herbs.


    Recently, Zhuang Liu¡¯s condition had been rtively stable. It had been a long time since he had gone to look for Bai Jing. This time, Zhuang Liu took the initiative to ask to see Bai Jing, which really scared Xiao Mo. He was afraid that Zhuang Liu¡¯s condition had worsened.


    Zhuang Liu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that Uncle Bai mentioned a methodst time. He said that it might be effective, but it would be a little risky. He asked me to think about it for a few more days. Now, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Xiao Mo was still worried, ¡°Third Young Master, let¡¯s not take the risk. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There will definitely be a better method!¡±


    Zhuang Liu touched the wheelchair beneath him, ¡°If it were in the past, I wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry. I¡¯ve sat on this thing for so many years and I¡¯ve gotten used to it. But now, I can¡¯t...¡±


    In the past, it was as if he was walking alone in the dark. He had no direction, but others did not know that for someone like him, once he discovered the light in the darkness, he would definitely chase after it with all his might. As long as the light was there, he had the will to keep living on.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes revealed a strong sense of determination, ¡°I finally found her again. There¡¯s no more time. In my current state, I can¡¯t protect anyone. No matter what method I use, I have to try something!¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s face was bitter. He had gone mad. who was that woman? She actually made Third Young Master is risking his life just so that he can stand up and protect her.


    Xiao Mo did not dare to disobey his wishes. He agreed and left.


    Zhuang Liu was left alone on the spot. He muttered to himself, ¡°Wait for me a little longer.¡±

 Chapter 25

    025 Selling medicine


    Tan Rou rushed as much as she could and finally finished making the remaining herbs and spices. She carefully packed them neatly in her bag and went out to find a Chinese medicine clinic to inquire about the market price of the herbs.


    Tan Rou went to the vicinity of the medicinal herbs market she went to thest time. Usually, there would be a fewrge Chinese medicine clinics around such markets because it was convenient to purchase the medicinal herbs.


    Sure enough, Tan Rou saw a shop with a big and grand entrance.


    As soon as Tan Rou walked in, an enthusiastic apprentice came forward to wee her. ¡°Hello, are you feeling unwell? Today, Doctor Wang¡¯s schedule is already full. I can schedule other doctors for you.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard that, it was only morning, and he was already fully booked for the day. She thought to herself this Doctor Wang must be really good, so she cooperation in mind, ¡°I am not here for a consultation. I just want to have a chat with the doctors here.¡±


    The apprentice was a little puzzled. ¡°You are not here for a consultation? Then there¡¯s no other way. Our doctors are very busy. You have to pay a registration fee before entering.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Then how much is the registration fee?¡±


    The apprentice smiled, ¡°Five hundred Yuan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tan Rou was very surprised. That was daylight robbery.?If one could really get a good Chinese medicine practitioner to treat them, the value would naturally be immeasurable. However, the registration fee alone was five hundred Yuan. Isn¡¯t that asking for a little too much?


    The apprentice sized up Tan Rou and felt that she probably didn¡¯t have any money. His attitude became a little perfunctory, ¡°Oh, this is how we do things here. Usually, even if you are willing to pay more you might not get a consult with our doctors. Business is just that good.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. She wasn¡¯t very happy. The words of this apprentice made her feel a little ufortable. Opening a clinic was different from other businesses. One shouldn¡¯t measure how good the business of a clinic was.


    Seeing that Tan Rou neither paid nor left, the apprentice started to get impatient. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, don¡¯t stand at the door and block the way.¡±


    At this moment, an elderly man came out with a teapot, ¡°What is the ruckus about?¡±


    The apprentice bowed respectfully, ¡°Divine Doctor Wang, thisdy does not want to register for treatment. She only said that she wants to see you. I was just talking to her.¡±


    Tan Rou also sized up this so-called Divine Doctor Wang. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was really that capable or not.


    Divine Doctor Wang smiled, ¡°Youngdy, What do you want?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded politely and said, ¡°I wanted to discuss a coboration with you. I made this medicine myself. You can take a look. I would like to sell it in your clinic.¡±


    When Tan Rou said this, Doctor Wang¡¯s friendly expression immediately changed. ¡°Nonsense! Chinese medicine is not something that can be casually made for people to eat. Moreover, you are proposing to sell your medicine in my clinic. Is our own medicine there for decoration? We still have to sell yours?¡±


    Tan Rou exined, ¡°No, every medicine is different in its contents and dosage. Every tweak to the medicine also brings about a difference in its effects. I am not trying to steal your business. These are mostly supplementary medicinal herbs. You can take a look and then make a decision.¡±


    There was a lot to know in the realm of Chinese medicine, and every Chinese medicine practitioner had different habits of using the medicine. Therefore, there was no such thing as damaging one¡¯s reputation or stealing their business. It was just a matter of who can more urately identify the root of the problem ande up with prescriptions that better target the problem.


    Divine Doctor Wang looked at Tan Rou with disdain. ¡°Our clinic has to hire several workers to grind medicine every day. There are many people who want a prescription. If we do as you say, we don¡¯t need to do business anymore. You should leave!¡±


    The apprentice also came over and pulled Tan Rou away. ¡°Go, go, go, go, go to another ce to sell!¡±


    Obviously, they thought that Tan Rou was a salesman who did not know the trade and only wanted to make money.


    Tan Rou sidestepped the apprentice¡¯s hand, ¡°Since we have different opinions and can¡¯t work together, I will take my leave. There¡¯s no need for you to chase me away.¡±


    Walking to the entrance, Tan Rou thought for a moment, then she turned around. ¡°However, I still advise you to make money ethically. Don¡¯t put the cart before the horse and insult the reputation of traditional Chinese medicine. I hope that one day there is no suffering in this world. I would rather have the medicine shelf start collecting dust. You should stay true to yourself and only then you are living up to the expectations of your patients who have so much faith in you.¡±


    Divine Doctor Wang was used to being praised by others every he went. He was so angry that he was stunned when he was suddenly lectured by a little girl.


    The apprentice also shouted in exasperation, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble here! Who dares to use the medicine you are trying to sell? Just wait for it to rot in your hands!¡±

 Chapter 26

    026 Genius


    ¡°Who said it can¡¯t be used?¡± A powerful voice came from behind Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou turned around and saw that there was another Chinese medicine clinic across the street. It was very small and seemed very bare. It was located diagonally across the big clinic, so it paled inparison and was very difficult for people to notice it.


    However, at this moment, when she looked at it, it did have an antique vor and seemed to have character.


    At this moment, there was an energetic old man standing at the door. He was stroking his white beard and had a smile on his face. He looked like a sage.


    The old man said, ¡°I would like to see. Although thisdy is young, her attitude towards the medical practice is much better than those half-baked Chinese medicine practitioners.¡±


    The old man looked at Tan Rou kindly, ¡°Young Lady, based on what you said just now, I am willing to take a look at your medicine.¡±


    How could Divine Doctor Wang not know that this person was referring to him? However, the clinic opposite him was a little strange. There was clearly no business, but asionally, there would be some high-ranking officials and dignitaries rejected at his doorstep. They were unmoved by him no matter how much he tried to promote himself.


    Divine Doctor Wang was not sure what kind of methods the old man had, so he did not dare to provoke him easily. He held back his anger and signaled his apprentice to stop bothering her. Then, he turned around and returned to his room.


    Tan Rou walked toward the old man and smiled gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± No matter what, the old man agreed with her point of view and was willing to give her medicine a try. This made Tan Rou feel that her insistence was right.


    The old man called out to Tan Rou, ¡°Come in, let¡¯s have a chat. Let me see what medicine you have made.¡±


    The two walked into the clinic. Tan Rou was surprised to find that although it did not look like much on the outside, there was another world inside the clinic.


    It was obvious that all the mahogany furniture was expensive, especially the bookcase. It was filled with a wall full of medical books. It was a magnificent sight. On the other side, there was another wall of drawers filled with medicine. The air was filled with a faint medicinal fragrance. It smelled great.


    Tan Rou immediately fell in love with this ce. Her eyes were sparkling. Her intuition told her that this old man wasn¡¯t simple. He might be her benefactor.


    The old man led Tan Rou to the tea table and told her to sit down. He poured her a cup of hot tea, then he said, ¡°Little girl, I think we are fated, and what you said just now made me very happy. There are not many doctors with the same attitude as you nowadays. Moreover, you are still young. This is very good.¡±


    The old man seemed kind and looked at Tan Rou with a smile. ¡°My surname is Bai. May I know how to address you?¡±


    Tan Rou replied politely, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Bai. My name is Tan Rou.¡±


    The old man, or more urately, Bai Jing, hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Hey! ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandpa. I¡¯m still in my prime. It¡¯s all that brat¡¯s fault. He made me worry for him until I was several years older. I see that the two of you are about the same age. You should call me Uncle Bai just like him.¡±


    Tan Rou burst intoughter. Just a moment ago, he was still a sage-like person. Now, he looked like an old mischievous child, but that him seem a lot more approachable.


    Tan Rou naturally agreed. ¡°Alright, Uncle Bai. Take a look at my herbs and medicinal pills. Are they of any use to you?¡±


    Tan Rou took out the things that she had prepared from her bag and handed them to Bai Jing.


    Seeing that Bai Jing was not perfunctory and did not look down on her at all, instead, he was seriously studying her pills, Tan Rou was very happy. This meant that she had received the respect of this senior.


    Bai Jing carefully studied it for a moment and became more and more excited.


    He originally did not have many expectations for her pills. After all, the girl was not old and definitely did not have enough experience. He originally nned to give her a few good pointers to aid her on her path of learning. However, he did not expect that not only was there no mistake at all, but the number of ingredients used was simply immacte!


    Bai Jing could be said to be a medical junkie. As long as it was something that he was interested in and had never seen before, he would always have extremely high enthusiasm and would not hesitate to pay any price.


    At this moment, he realized that Tan Rou¡¯s herbs and medicinal pills were not simple. In fact, they were even more refined than some family secret medicine that had been passed down from a lineage of famous doctors. He didn¡¯t care much and directly crushed a small bit with his hand, he sent it into his mouth and tasted it carefully.


    ¡°Hey! Uncle Bai!¡± Tan Rou wanted to stop him, it wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to let him try. Indeed, doctors often needed to try some medicine on their own, but the two of them had just met for the first time, and Uncle Bai had already eaten the medicine that she had made. This made Tan Rou panic a little.


    Bai Jing carefully tasted the ingredients Tan Rou used and was overjoyed. ¡°Wonderful! The usage of each herb was wonderful!¡± After saying that, he actuallyughed out loud.


    When Tan Rou heard this, it made her really proud of herself. She was actually very confident in her own skills but facing uncle Bai whom she had already treated as a respectable senior. Receiving his praise made her very happy.


    Bai Jing repeatedly praised, ¡°I really picked up a treasure! Little friend, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such high attainments in refining incense and medicine at such a young age. You¡¯re a genius!¡±


    Tan Rou was a little shy from being praised. ¡°There are still many shorings. I am still working on improving myself.¡±

 Chapter 27

    027 Friendship


    Bai Jing nodded his head in approval, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are aplished. However, it¡¯s your humility that is valuable. Unfortunately, refining incense and making medicine isn¡¯t my forte. Your current mastery of it is already very high, so it¡¯s very difficult for me to give you any more useful pointers.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head, ¡°Uncle Bai, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Bai Jing waved his hand indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If I can¡¯t teach you, then I should admit it. I can¡¯t just pretend to be able to guide you and then waste your time. However, even though I can¡¯t teach you, I have a lot of medical books on this aspect.¡±


    Bai Jing pointed at the wall of books. ¡°When you¡¯re free, you cane and study them. We can also have discussions on medicine, I¡¯m sure we will have a great friendship.¡±


    Tan Rou was pleasantly surprised. She had noticed the wall of medical books the moment she step foot in the clinic. She was thirsty for knowledge and was very envious but she didn¡¯t know how to ask. Now that Uncle Bai had taken the initiative to invite her, it was really great.


    Bai Jing¡¯s eyes looked even morepassionate, ¡°How many of these things do you have with you? I want them all!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t make too many. They¡¯re all here.¡±


    Bai Jing thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Sell these to me first. I¡¯ll offer you a price of ten thousand per portion. If you¡¯re free, make more and bring them over. I¡¯ll take them all.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little surprised. ¡°Ten thousand?¡±


    Bai Jing asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s low? These herbs and medicinal pills are indeed rare. I won¡¯t make money from you. I¡¯ll only help you sell them to the people who need them.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, no, the cost of these herbs and medicinal pills are actually not high. I didn¡¯t think that they could fetch such a high price.¡±


    Bai Jing smiled understandingly, ¡°The cost is not expensive, but your skills are. Ten thousand, you¡¯re worth it!¡±


    Hearing Uncle Bai say so, Tan Rou smiled happily and nodded in agreement. When she went home, she wanted to improve on her own skills so that she could draw out the maximum potential of the herbs.


    This time, Tan Rou brought a total of twenty portions, and Bai Jing epted them all.


    Bai Jing was on with the times and wanted to add Tan Rou¡¯s contact information to transfer the money to her. Two hundred thousand was transferred to the ount in an instant.


    Tan Rou looked at the bnce curiously. This was earned through her own hard work. This was a greater sense of achievement than ever.


    Bai Jing smiled and said, ¡°Although my clinic isn¡¯t big, I¡¯m very rich. You just have to focus on making the medicinal pills. I¡¯ll be your reseller.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. She was even more motivated now!


    After leaving the clinic, Tan Rou went to pick out a lot of gifts and returned home.


    As she passed by the alley, she saw her neighbor Auntie Liu holding onto Tao Zheng and chatting about family matters.


    Auntie Liu patted Tao Zheng and asked, ¡°Ah Zheng, your sister has returned to the Tan family. Is she loaded now??Why did you chase her out that day?¡±


    Tao Zheng exined helplessly, ¡°Auntie Liu, she¡¯s no longer my sister. Every family has something they are unwilling to touch on. Since she chose to return, then she has nothing to do with us anymore.¡±


    Auntie Liu pouted exaggeratedly. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯ve watched the two of you grow up. What misunderstanding can be so deep that it can¡¯t be resolved? What a huge mess it has turned into. I saw Xiao Jinge back with so many gifts the other day. Although she is now rich, she didn¡¯t forget about you guys.¡±


    As she spoke, Tan Rou walked over and stood beside Tao Zheng.


    Tan Rou greeted him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Then, she looked politely at Auntie Liu. ¡°Hello, Auntie Liu. I¡¯m Tan Rou.¡±


    Auntie Liu thought of what she had just said. She didn¡¯t know if Tan Rou had heard it, but she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re Ah Zheng¡¯s biological sister. Good, you guys look so alike!¡±


    Tao Zheng frowned. He looked at Tan Rou carrying so many bags in her hands and thought that she was spending money recklessly again. However, he did not want to embarrass Tan Rou in front of the neighbors. He said, ¡°Go home quickly.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Auntie Liu spoke first. ¡°Xiao Rou, Auntie Liu has been your family¡¯s neighbor for many years. Pardon me for being nosy. You may have been used to leading a good life in the past, so it is only normal that you spend money recklessly. However, it is not easy for your parents. You have to learn to be sensible.¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s expression turned even worse. This Tan Rou had only been obedient for two days, and she was already spending money recklessly. She was even seen by their neighbors. Isn¡¯t she embarrassing them?


    Tan Rou nodded obediently. ¡°I know, Auntie Liu. I bought these with my own money. I didn¡¯t spend the family¡¯s money.¡±


    Auntie Liu was a little suspicious. She could tell that the things this girl bought were not cheap. How could she earn so much money at such a young age? However, she did not mean any harm. She smiled politely and left.


    Tao Zheng dragged Tao Rou back home and could not help but ask, ¡°Tell me the truth. Where did you get the money?¡±

 Chapter 28

    028 Warm little cardigan


    After returning home, Tao Zheng calmed down a little, but he still felt a little uneasy. In the past, Tan Rou was a spendthrift. When she had just returned from the Tan family, she still retained her old spending habits, she quickly squandered whatever money she had left from before.


    Without money, she still had to go out and socialize with those scoundrels. She even helped them pay the bill. Often, when she returned home, she would throw a tantrum and force her parents to fork out money for her.


    The Tao family¡¯s life had always been in and simple. However, Tan Rou was heartless as she tried a plethora of ways to trick her parents into raising money for her.


    Tao Zheng thought that Tan Rou had rpsed into her old habits, so he was both angry and anxious.


    On one hand, Tao Zheng had witnessed Tan Rou¡¯s change over the past few days. He had gradually let go of his prejudice and wanted to ept her again. He felt that she had matured and would not be unreasonable anymore.


    On the other hand, Tao Zheng loved his sister very much. When he thought of Tan Rou¡¯s high quality of life in the past, it was difficult for her to go from extravagance to frugality. As long as she did not waste money, it was understandable. He might have to give her more time.


    He could only me himself for not having the ability to improve his family¡¯s standard of living.


    Tao Zheng sighed, after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Although I did not treat you well in the past, I have seen the changes in you over the past few days. Since you called me brother and we are now a family, I have to take care of you. Where did you get the money to buy these things? You asked for money from mom and dad again?¡±


    Mother Tao heard the noise outside and pushed the door open. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ah Zheng, don¡¯t quarrel with your sister!¡±


    Tao Zheng frowned helplessly. ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t quarrel. I feel that since we¡¯re a family, you can¡¯t continue to pamper her without restraint! Did you give her money again?¡±


    Mother Tao frowned in confusion, ¡°No. Rou Rou didn¡¯t ask me for money.¡±


    Mother Tao saw the item in Tan Rou¡¯s hand and understood what had happened. ¡°Xiao Rou, where did you get the money? Did you... Ask your adoptive mother again? If you need money, I have it. Tell me.¡±


    Mother Tao felt a little sad. She knew that Tan Rou had already been disappointed in her adoptive family. If her daughter had gone to Chen Yi because she didn¡¯t have the money, she would feel especially bad.


    Tan Rou was touched when she heard Tao Zheng¡¯s words. Sometimes, the sternness of a family member was better proof of their love than them pampering her.


    Only family members would be genuinely worried that they had taken the wrong path. They would not be like Chen Yi in the past, who would just transfer her money asionally as if she waspleting a mission and couldn¡¯t be bothered about her life.


    Hearing that Mother Tao had misunderstood, she quickly exined, ¡°Mom! That¡¯s not it. Didn¡¯t I make some herbs and medicinal pills for you a few days ago? Didn¡¯t you also say that you feel much better after using them?¡±


    Mother Tao nodded. ¡°Yes, I really feel that my body has been exceptionallyfortable recently. I also sleep very soundly at night.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°So I made use of the rest of the ingredients and sold the finished product to the clinic. Look at this transaction history. This is money I earned myself.¡±


    Mother Tao and Tao Zheng looked at the 200,000 yuan transfer on their phones in surprise. It really came from a clinic called He Shou Tang.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s mouth was agape, ¡°That thing of yours can fetch such a high price?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on a partnership. I can bring my finished products and sell them there in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou stepped forward and held Mother Tao¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, brother, you guys don¡¯t have to worry. Since I¡¯ve left them, I will definitely never ask for money from them again.¡±


    Mother Tao was extremely gratified, ¡°Xiao Rou, I always knew that you were a good child.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled obediently. ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t spend money recklessly anymore. Since we are a family, we are on the same boat through thick and thin. Don¡¯t worry, your daughter can also earn money. I will be there in the future!¡±


    Mother Tao was so touched that she started to tear. Everyone said that having a daughter was like wearing a warm little cardigan. Her worries and disappointment from before had beenpletely wiped away by Tan Rou¡¯s words. She has reunited with such an obedient and caring daughter. What more could she ask for?


    Tao Zheng was also feeling guilty and sad at the side. His sister was really sensible. ¡°Brother didn¡¯t know better. I was wrong to suspect you just now. Just you wait. I will earn money too. When the timees, I will spend it all on you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slyly. ¡°Brother, how do you n to earn money?¡±


    Tao Zheng stammered. He really did not have much abilities. Even Tan Rou started making money while he still had to rely on his family. Thinking of this, he realized that he simply did not have the right to lecture Tan Rou anymore.

 Chapter 29

    029 Family photo


    But Tan Rou knew that Tao Zheng was not ipetent.


    In her previous life, Tao Zheng¡¯s biggest dream was to be an exceptional photographer.


    His entries also won awards, and he was known as a rising star in the photography industry.


    Unfortunately, in his previous life, such a rising star was made a fool of by fate and was used by Tan Rou. The Tao family has also been torn apart because of her.


    The mess in his life and family gradually made Tao Zheng lose the desire to dream. Thest time Tan Rou saw Tao Zheng in her previous life, he was exhausted and had be a walking corpse.


    Thinking of this, Tan Rou felt particrly upset. Tao Zheng¡¯s life should have been sessful and bright, but he ruined it.


    Tan Rou quickly took out a set of thetest professional camera from the pile of gifts and handed it to Tao Zheng, ¡°I¡¯m kidding brother. This is for you!¡±


    Tao Zheng was so happy that he was at a loss when he saw the camera. ¡°Oh my god! Am I dreaming?¡±


    Tao Zheng wiped his hands on his clothes before carefully taking the camera. He held it in his hands and instantly fell in love with it. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Previously, when Tan Jing came back with gifts and gifted him thetest model of mobile phone, Tao Zheng was really not interested.


    Photography was his biggest dream. He poured all his energy into it and did not care about any other material goods. Even in his dreams, his room was filled with a plethora of HD lenses.


    But Tao Zheng had never shared his dream before. Photography was too expensive to get into. Every lens was so expensive. Tao Zheng did not want his parents to tirelessly just to support his dream. He just saved money bit by bit and persevered with his dream.


    Looking at the camera in his hands was like a dreame true, Tao Zheng was extremely excited.


    Tan Rou saw that her brother loved it and was very satisfied, ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Of course, I would know.¡±


    Tao Zheng hugged the camera tightly and smiled at Tan Rou proudly. ¡°This investment is the best you will ever make. I will definitely produce the best work. When the timees, I will invite you to my photography exhibition as a Thank-you Guest!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Alright, I will wait for you then. You will definitely seed.¡±


    Mother Tao looked at the two children with gratification, and her heart softened.


    Tan Rou was back, and she was still so sensible. The family was finallyplete.


    However, Mother Tao still said with some regret, ¡°It would be great if your big brother and fourth brother were here too. They haven¡¯t seen Xiao Rou before.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that she still had an older brother who was already working and a younger brother who was studying outside. However, in her previous life, she rarely interacted with the two of them, it seemed that the ce where they worked and studied was more strictly managed and did not allow them to leave easily.


    Tan Rou also looked forward to meeting the two family members as soon as possible. She hugged Mother Tao andforted her, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no rush. I am not going anywhere.¡±


    Not long after, Father Tao also returned home.


    Tan Rou gave Mother Tao a set of high-grade skincare products while Father Tao received tea leaves.


    Father Tao was so happy that he even couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He said that he would invite his friends over tomorrow to taste the top-grade tea his daughter gave him. His friends would definitely be envious.


    The family used Tao Zheng¡¯s new camera to take the first family photo. Although it was short of two family members, it was still very heartwarming.


    In the photo, Tao Zheng¡¯s parents were sitting on chairs with smiles on their faces. Tan Rou was hugging their necks intimately behind them. Tao Zheng was also standing beside Tan Rou with a smile on his face. The family was very happy.


    Tan Rou looked at the photo on the camera. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She instructed Tao Zheng to develop the photo as soon as possible. Then, she impatiently took a photo with her phone and shared it on social media tforms.


    Looking at such a beautiful photo, Tan Rou became even more determined. Tan Jing would definitely not let the matter rest. She did not know when she would up to her tricks again. She could not let her guard down.


    Tan Rou understood that no matter what, she had to be strong to protect her family. Otherwise, she would implicate her family and make them pay for her mistakes.


    How could such a good family end up in such a tragic end in her previous life?


    Yet, viins like Tan Jing and Chen Yi could enjoy the adoration of others as they pleased. Could it be that a good person didn¡¯t get a good return, while the scourge would always get thestugh?


    The more Tan Jing wanted to destroy Tan Rou and the Tao family, the more Tan Rou had to make sure that she and her family lived a glorious life.


    On the other side, Tan Jing had suffered a setback at the Tao family home and had been sulking at home. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong.


    At this time, a message notification came from Tan Jing¡¯s phone. When she turned on her phone, she saw the family photo that Tan Rou had posted on the social media tform.

 Chapter 30

    030 I¡¯ve made up my mind


    Tan Jing was always looking out for opportunities to embarrass Tan Rou, she had favorited Tan Rou¡¯s social media ount and paid special attention to it. She wanted to know about Tan Rou¡¯s movements immediately.


    However, Tan Jing had never felt so enraged before. She threw her phone fiercely and smashed it into pieces.


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Tan Rou! You b*tch, why do you keep stealing my things! You deserve to die! I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    Zhuang Liu had already prepared the car early in the morning and arrived at He Shou Tang where Bai Jing was.


    The moment Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu into the room, they were greeted by Bai Jing, frowning. He was holding a medical book in one hand and brewing medicine in the other. He was still muttering, ¡°This medicine is too strong, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work...¡±


    Zhuang Liu was actually very grateful to Bai Jing. In the span of so many years, he and his family had almost given up several times. However, Bai Jing had firmly promised that he would cure him.


    Saying this would undoubtedly put a lot of pressure on him. God knew how much effort this little old man had secretly put in.


    Whatever the reason was, be it his dedication to his medical skills or his concern for his reputation, Zhuang Liu will always be sincerely grateful to Bai Jing. If it wasn¡¯t for him, he would have died a long time ago, not to mention, that he would have never met Tan Rou.


    Bai Jing was too focused. He raised his head and asked, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here so early?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came over.¡±


    Bai Jing was puzzled. ¡°You usually either refuse or say that you¡¯re fine when I ask you toe over. Why are you so enthusiastic today?¡±


    Zhuang Liu giggled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stubborn. I know my own body well.¡±


    Bai Jing sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have dragged this out for so long. About the method I told you before, I actually wasn¡¯t sure of it myself. When Xiao Mo told me about your decision, even I was shocked.¡±


    The poison was present for too long. If one was not careful, it would explode. In a few hours, the poison would travel through Zhuang Liu¡¯s entire body and poison him to death.


    Therefore, they did not dare to experiment recklessly. They only adopted other conservative methods to dy it.


    However, if this continues, Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs would lose their function sooner orter. He would never be able to stand up again.


    Bai Jing riffled through the medical books and came up with thest resort. It was to use acupuncture to urge the poison to flow down again. Since blood in the human body is constantly circting, the slightest negligence would cause the poison to flow into the heart. Any attempts at reversing this situation would be powerless.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression also turned somewhat solemn. How could he not know that he was taking a huge risk? However, he was too eager to stand up again, for Tan Rou and for himself.


    He could not help but think of a young girl¡¯s animated voice. ¡°If I can¡¯t live a dazzling life, then wouldn¡¯t my life be in vain!¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought to himself, ¡®


    That¡¯s right. If I can¡¯t get better and protect the person I love, I can only stay in bed and drink medicine every day to prolong my life. What fun would that be?¡¯


    ¡®Even if I fail, how much worse can it bepared to my current situation?¡¯


    Zhuang Liu looked sombrely at Bai Jing. ¡°Uncle Bai, I want to stand up and I can only rely on you!¡±


    Bai Jing was silent for a long time before he sighed heavily. ¡°Are you very sure about this?¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at Bai Jing worriedly. ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±


    Bai Jing nodded. ¡°From now onwards, every attempt will definitely be apanied by risks.¡±


    Xiao Mo wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Zhuang Liu motioned for Xiao Mo to stop talking and looked at Bai Jing. ¡°I have something that I must achieve. No matter what price I need to pay, I have thought it through.¡±


    Bai Jing put down the medical book and looked at Zhuang Liu sternly. ¡°Since you believe in me and are willing to entrust your life to me, then no matter what, I will do my best to fight for you!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Of course, I trust you the most. If you can¡¯t do it, then I might as well wait to die.¡±


    Bai Jing red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Don¡¯t mention die lightly!¡±


    Bai Jing led Zhuang Liu to the acupuncture table and began to prepare for the acupuncture. His mood seemed to brighten up having thought of something. He said, ¡°Two days ago, I met a girl. She was an expert at making medicinal pills. You could say that it¡¯s fate. You so happen to be in time for it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little surprised to hear this. Bai Jing relies on his superb medical skills. His arrogance stopped him from easily praising others. For him to acim that she was an expert, she must be very powerful.


    Bai Jing lit up a set of spices, ¡°When I apply the needlester, avoid having intense emotions. That will speed up the flow of blood. This incense can help you focus and calm your mind. You just need to rx a little.¡±

 Chapter 31

    031 Nervous


    Wisps of smoke drifted out, and the faint fragrance carried the smell of Chinese medicine. Zhuang Liu took a deep breath and miraculously felt that his entire body seemed to have been opened up by the soft fragrance.


    Zhuang Liu slightly narrowed his eyes, feeling a rare sense of rxation, and actually felt a little sleepy.


    Xiao Mo also felt that it was very magical, ¡°Is this fragrance really so magical? The third Young Master hasn¡¯t been resting well because he was overly worried. It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s rxed.¡±


    Seeing Zhuang Liu¡¯s satisfied expression, Xiao Mo had already thought of bringing more incenses back from Bai Jing¡¯s ce in a while. Third Young Master could finally sleep well.


    Bai Jing felt honored, ¡°Of course. That young friend is a rare genius. An ordinary person would feel rxed just by smelling this fragrance. It has the effect of cultivating one¡¯s body and mind. But for someone like Xiao Liu who is overly worried and has been in a deficit for a long time, it is especially nourishing.¡±


    Zhuang Liu simply closed his eyes and immersed himself in the fragrance. He agreed and said, ¡°It is indeed good. No wonder you value it so much.¡±


    Bai Jing slowly squatted down and rolled up Zhuang Liu¡¯s trousers, ¡°Then shall I begin?¡±


    Xiao Mo who was aside nervously squeezed his hands.


    Zhuang Liu slowly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Just as he said that Bai Jing picked up the acupuncture needles and smoothly poked them into Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs. His speed was unbelievably fast.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs were especially thin because he had been sitting in a wheelchair all year round. Moreover, because the toxins had been umting for a long time, his legs were faintly purplish-green. Now that his legs are filled with silver acupuncture needles, they looked even scarier.


    As Bai Jing moved the silver needles bit by bit ording to the direction of his acupuncture points, beads of sweat gradually began to appear on Zhuang Liu¡¯s forehead.


    Bai Jing was highly focused. He did not even dare to blink his eyes. Soon, his body was also drenched in sweat.


    Time passed bit by bit. Xiao Mo was so nervous that he did not even dare to breathe. He stared intently at Bai Jing¡¯s rapidly moving hands.


    Bai Jing anxiously shouted, ¡°Xiao Mo, go get the medicine that I just brewed and give it to Xiao Liu to drink!¡±


    Xiao Mo quickly ran over to get the medicine and returned to feed Zhuang Liu, one gulp after another.


    Zhuang Liu frowned. He endured the pain and swallowed the medicine bit by bit.


    Bai Jing said while doing the acupuncture, ¡°The situation is worse than I thought, but it is toote to stop now. Hold on!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face had already turned pale. After drinking the medicine, he forced himself to take a deep breath and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Bai Jing was a little anxious. His n was risky, to begin with, but only after starting the acupuncture treatment did he realize that even after so many years, the poison was still terrifyingly overbearing.


    All these years, Bai Jing had been using medicine to stabilize the poison and slowly expel it from his body. However, the poison was very strange. It seemed to be able to continuously grow in Zhuang Liu¡¯s body, continuously feeding on him and umting for so long, that it actually made their toxicity even more intense.


    Bai Jing felt uneasy, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop. He kept trying to guide the poison down.


    At this moment, a sound came from the door. Tan Rou walked in, ¡°Uncle Bai, are you there?¡±


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t have the time to answer. He was focused on Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs.


    Tan Rou was here to deliver incense. After she went home, she made some more with different effects. She wanted to bring them over to Bai Jing to see if there were any other areas that needed improvement.


    However, the moment she entered the door, she discovered that Bai Jing was in the midst of applying the acupuncture needle.


    Tan Rou subconsciously wanted to avoid it. This was a rule. Firstly, she was afraid of disturbing Bai Jing. Secondly, she was afraid of invading other people¡¯s privacy.


    However, just as Tan Rou was about to turn around and leave, she inadvertently nced at the person who was receiving the treatment. She remembered that she had actually seen the person before. It was the man she had saved at the medicinal herbs market the other day.


    So he knew Uncle Bai as well. What a coincidence.


    Because she had seen him before, Tan Rou hesitated for a moment and stayed where she was without moving.


    At this moment, Zhuang Liu felt that he had vaguely heard a familiar voice. This voice had appeared in his mind countless times. He had thought that it was because he was suffering so much that he was hallucinating.


    Zhuang Liu opened his eyes slightly and saw that Tan Rou was really standing right in front of him! In a moment of panic, he suddenly mustered all his remaining strength to sit up and try to find something to cover his legs.


    Zhuang Liu was extremely flustered. He must be in an extremely ugly state right now. He did not want Tan Rou to see him in this state.


    Bai Jing shouted, ¡°What are you doing! Messing around! Quickly lie down!¡±


    Xiao Mo hurriedly held Zhuang Liu down, ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t move!¡±


    With his sudden movement, coupled with the sudden fluctuation in his emotions, the condition of his legs became even worse. Bai Jing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he anxiously shouted, ¡°Not good!¡±

 Chapter 32

    032 A critical moment


    At this moment, Tan Rou also realized the gravity of the situation. She couldn¡¯t care so much anymore and quickly walked forward. She lowered her head and started to examine Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs.


    After taking a few nces, Tan Rou asked with certainty, ¡°Poison?¡±


    Zhuang Liu only felt that his expectations were too high just now. It turned out that there was something worse than not being able to cure it. It was being seen by Tan Rou in such a sorry state.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly felt a little hopeless. He slowly turned his head away, wishing he could hide.


    Bai Jing was extremely anxious. ¡°Yes, the poison is moving faster now.¡± As he said that, he held a needle and was about to poke it into his leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tan Rou stopped Bai Jing. ¡°Stimting this acupuncture point can indeed alleviate the pain, but it will also stimte the sensitive nerves in the legs. He won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You also know acupuncture?¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that he was probably beyond saving. Just now, he was afraid that Tan Rou would despise him, but now that he heard her say that, he felt a little happy. She was probably worried about him.


    Tan Rou also became serious. It was a critical moment. Saving people was more important. If it was dyed any longer, something bad might happen.


    Tan Rou nodded and pointed at the two acupuncture points on Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg, ¡°These two points should be fine.¡±


    Bai Jing felt as if he had been struck by lightning. That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t he notice it!


    Bai Jing secretly cursed himself for being useless and old. The more anxious he was, the more mistakes he made. However, he also felt pleasantly surprised. Not only did Tan Rou understand what was going on, but she was also able to point out his mistake. She must be an expert!


    Bai Jing didn¡¯t waste any time and directly handed the silver needle to Tan Rou. ¡°Little friend, help me stabilize his poison for now. I¡¯ll go decoct another medicine.¡±


    After saying that, Bai Jing looked at Tan Rou seriously. ¡°You can do it.¡± He believed his own judgment of her. Tan Rou¡¯s mastery of acupuncture was far from his.


    Tan Rou only hesitated for a moment. After all, this mission was a little too important. However, every doctor had a sense of responsibility. How could they dy saving people just because they were afraid of taking responsibility?


    Thinking of this, Tan Rou nodded solemnly and picked up the silver needle, ¡°Uncle Bai, don¡¯t worry, I can do it.¡±


    With that, Tan Rou began to ce the needle. Her movements were gentle but very decisive.


    Xiao Mo was so anxious and he wanted to go forward and stop her. He had never heard of Miss Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills. This was not a joke. If there was the slightest mistake, wouldn¡¯t Third Young Master¡¯s life be in danger? Divine Doctor Bai was at fault as well. How could he trust others so easily?


    However, Zhuang Liu reached out to stop Xiao Mo and looked at Tan Rou quietly. At this moment, he had already thrown away the awkwardness in his mind. He only looked at the girl squatting in front of him with a serious expression. His heart was calm and heforted Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I believe in you.¡±


    For some reason, Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart was willing to believe that Tan Rou could do it. She had always been so outstanding. No matter how many difficult problems she faced, in front of her, the problems looked easy. This was the most amazing little girl he had ever met. Since she said she could do it, what reason did he have to not believe her?


    Tan Rou took some time to look at Zhuang Liu. This person was really interesting. In this kind of situation, others would probably be scared out of their wits. After all, she had just arrived, and she had already taken the liberty to interfere with his illness.


    Tan Rou felt that he was a very interesting person. She did not expect that not only was Zhuang Liu handsome, but his personality also was gentle, and he had such a good temper. The two of them had only met twice and he dared to ce his trust in her?


    However, Tan Rou still nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really know what I am doing!¡±


    Little did Tan Rou know that the Zhuang family¡¯s Third Young Master was never associated with the words ¡®gentle¡¯ and ¡®good temper¡¯. No one in the business world dared to look down on him because of Zhuang Liu¡¯s body. It was because he was ruthless in his actions and his methods were vicious. He was like a hungry wolf that continuously expanded his business territory.


    Xiao Mo sighed helplessly. Third Young Master¡¯s condition waspletely hopeless. He had even given his life to Miss Tan Rou to y with. This world was too crazy.


    Tan Rou quickly sealed the important acupoints to prevent the poison from spreading upwards. Then, she took a small knife and a container from the cab beside her. After quickly disinfecting it, she looked at Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯m going to release some poisonous blood. Bear with the pain.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded silently.


    With a sh of silver light, Tan Rou cut a small wound on Zhuang Liu¡¯s calf. Immediately, dark red blood flowed out from the small wound.


    Tan Rou looked at the dark blood and frowned. ¡°This poison has been around for many years, but it¡¯s still so toxic.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not feel much pain because the pain was nothing to him, ¡°I was poisoned when I was young. It has been more than ten years. It¡¯s all thanks to Uncle Bai that I¡¯m still alive.¡±

 Chapter 33

    033 Fate


    At this moment, Tan Rou just realized something. When she first met Bai Jing, the brat that Bai Jing had mentioned was probably this man.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t dare to let Zhuang Liu lose too much blood. She calcted the amount of blood and quickly stabbed Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg with a needle. The blood instantly stopped.


    Xiao Mo¡¯s eyes widened. Miss Tan seemed to be really good at it!


    At this moment, Bai Jing walked over with the medicine. Although he was preparing the medicine, he had been paying attention to Tan Rou¡¯s movements. He was even more certain that Tan Rou might be a new hope!


    Bai Jing handed the medicine to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Drink it. Our little friend has already helped you restrain the poison and temporarily alleviated your situation. Let¡¯s call it a day for today¡¯s treatment. We still have to reformte the next n.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took the medicine and calmly drank it.


    Tan Rou watched and could not help but feel pity for him. The heavens were jealous of geniuses. Drinking medicine was like drinking water to him. He must have suffered a lot.


    Zhuang Liu sensed Tan Rou¡¯s gaze and yfully winked at Tan Rou. He pursed his lips and smiled.


    Bai Jing was surprised, ¡°You guys know each other?¡± He had never seen Zhuang Liu treat ady like this before.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was pale, but he smiled faintly at Tan Rou, ¡°Last time when Xiao Mo and I got separated, thisdy helped me. I have yet to repay her and today is the second time that thisdy has saved my life.¡±


    Tan Rou felt strange. How does the old saying normally go, was it to give one¡¯s heart to repay a life-saving grace?


    Tan Rou felt that she was thinking too much. She smiled and nodded, ¡°We really are fated. You¡¯re too kind to say that it¡¯s a life-saving grace, I just did my best.¡±


    Bai Jing pped his hands happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. So you guys are fated to be together.¡±


    Bai Jing felt that this might really be a heaven-sent opportunity. All these years, he had not been able topletely remove the poison from Zhuang Liu, allowing him to stand up again. Perhaps he was really too old.


    However, Tan Rou was still young. She was masterful in incense, medicine, and even acupuncture. She was also more meticulous in her work. With one more person, they would have more strength. Who knows, they might even seed this time?


    Although Bai Jing was a proud person, he was not an unreasonable and stubborn old man. One can be a master even at a young age because she had learned the knowledge earlier than others. And one can be a master in her special field as long as she persists. So age doesn¡¯t matter. It is never too old to be a student and it is never too young to be a master. As long as Tan Rou had the ability to cure Zhuang Liu, he would respect her.


    Bai Jing said, ¡°Strangers at the first meeting but friends at the second. The two of you can be considered to be officially acquainted now. Little friend, it¡¯s not easy for Zhuang Liu. All these years, I haven¡¯t found a good way to help him stand up. I¡¯m so worried.¡±


    Tan Rou pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t studied it in detail, I took a rough look just now. This poison is indeed dangerous. To be honest, it¡¯s not easy for you to keep him alive until today.¡±


    Bai Jing shook his head regretfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m old or not. Even if I tried my best, I can¡¯t do anything about this poison. If I can¡¯t cure him, I won¡¯t be able to close my eyes even when I die!¡±


    Zhuang Liu was just about tofort Bai Jing when he saw Bai Jing turn around and wink at him, signaling Zhuang Liu not to speak.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly understood and smiled sneakily as he shut his mouth.


    Tan Rou felt her heart ache when she heard Bai Jing say this. ¡°Uncle Bai, don¡¯t be anxious. Actually, I think this poison is most likely abination of many kinds of toxins. After they are added together, they trigger each other and amplify the poison.¡±


    Xiao Mo anxiously asked, ¡°Does that mean that the source of these toxins can also be traced?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s still a way.¡±


    Bai Jing had also thought of this possibility over the years. ¡°But if it¡¯s abination of many types of toxins, then wouldn¡¯t it be even more troublesome? We can¡¯t cure them one by one, right? Xiao Liu might not be able to hang on till the toxins are neutralized one by one.¡±


    Tan Rou was also a little uncertain. ¡°I suspect that although the life-prolonging medicine you gave Young Master Zhuang has dyed the development of the poison, it has also allowed the poison to remain rtively safe in the body and be even more intense.¡±


    Tan Rou had a bold idea. ¡°As the saying goes, there¡¯s no progress without changes. Perhaps we have to break this bnce in order to have new hope.¡±


    Tan Rou was eager to save people and subconsciously took on Zhuang Liu¡¯s case, ¡°Young Master Zhuang, if you don¡¯t mind, can I extract some of the poisonous blood just now and bring it back for research?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Seeing that he really trusted her, Tan Rou wanted to think of more ways for Zhuang Liu.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. All of a sudden, the atmosphere between them was a little awkward.

 Chapter 34

    034 Secret in the Tao family


    Xiao Mo watched from the side. For some reason, he felt envious of the couple.


    Bai Jing smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I knew that you¡¯re a kind-hearted girl. I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you!¡±


    At this moment, Bai Jing no longer had the depressed and dejected look from before. When he heard Tan Rou agree, he smiled from ear to ear and his eyes were nowhere to be seen.


    Tan Rou finally understood that Bai Jing was deliberately baiting her. So that she would take pity on Zhuang Liu and take the initiative to offer to treat his illness.


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. ¡°Uncle Bai, you¡¯re really something else. Do you really trust me to handle it?¡±


    Bai Jing calmly stroked his beard. ¡°Little friend, when the mountains are barren and the rivers run dry, any path out is a path of survival. And now you¡¯re our hope, so I¡¯ll entrust Xiao Liu to you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll aid you along the way.¡±


    Tan Rou could only nod her head and agree. She silentlyined in her heart. It was just treating a patient, not getting married. Why would there be a need for him to entrust him to me?


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s mood was so good that he did not look like a patient. His eyes were sparkling as he looked at Tan Rou. He was so happy. No matter what, Tan Rou has indeed always been his light. With her presence, there was hope.


    Tan Rou took out the spices she prepared and handed them to Bai Jing. ¡°Uncle Bai, I went home and made some extra for you.¡±


    Before Bai Jing could say anything, Xiao Mo asked anxiously, ¡°Is it the calming incense that you gave Third Young Master just now? Please sell some to us. Third Young Master needs a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Bai Jing nodded in agreement. ¡°This incense is indeed very good for Xiao Liu. It¡¯s also helpful in the process to detoxify him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said to Tan Rou, ¡°Your incense is really good. Please give it all to me. I¡¯ll pay you together with the treatment fee.¡±


    Zhuang Liu turned his head to indicate to Xiao Mo.


    Tan Rou thought about it. This incense was originally meant for Bai Jing to resell to people who needed it. Zhuang Liu¡¯s current situation caused him to heavily rely on her incense to calm his mind.


    Thus, Tan Rou readily agreed. ¡°That works as well. Then it¡¯ll be included in the treatment fee. You just have to pay me the fee for one portion. This poison probably requires several treatment courses. In the future, you can pay me each time.¡±


    Xiao Mo hurriedly took the spices and took out his phone to transfer the money to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou looked at the newly transferred one million dors on her phone and was a little surprised. ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°You still need to spend money to buy medicinal herbs. Just keep it. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease.¡±After saying that, he looked at Bai Jing.


    Bai Jing understood him, ¡°That¡¯s right, little friend. Usually, the treatment fee he gives me is about the same as this. Don¡¯t worry, this brat is very rich. His life is very precious. Milk him as much as you can.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh at Bai Jing¡¯s words. Normally, the image of a divine doctor was one who didn¡¯t care about money. However, Bai Jing was straightforward when it came to making money. Since he said that, there was no need for her to be embarrassed anymore.


    Thus, she nodded her head obediently. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep it. I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±


    As the saying goes ¡®epting one¡¯s money to help him eliminate his woes¡¯ Tan Rou made up her mind that she would definitely help Zhuang Liu cure his illness. Moreover, Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu looking at her with a smile. It was rare for her to feel shy. Moreover, he was so good-looking, gentle, and rich. She could not bear to see him suffer.


    Both parties exchanged contact details. They agreed to meet up for a consultation once Tan Rou had some clues on how to approach his treatment.


    Tan Rou bid farewell politely and went home first.


    When she returned home, Tan Rou went up to Mother Tao and handed over 500,000 yuan. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve epted a patient. Use this for expenses in the family.¡±


    Mother Tao said hesitantly, ¡°Rou Rou, we have enough to get by. Don¡¯t tire yourself out too much.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head obediently. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired. Just keep it.¡±


    After saying that, Tan Rou happily went back to her room.


    Mother Tao looked at the long list of ount statements on her phone and frowned. She quickly went to the study and handed it to Father Tao, who was reading a book. ¡°Look!¡±


    Father Tao raised his head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? More Money? I¡¯ve already told them not to hand me any more dividends. When will I be able to spend it all!¡±


    Mother Tao patted Father Tao¡¯s shoulder angrily. ¡°What! Rou Rou probably thought that the family was really going under and went out to take on another job. She just transferred 500,000 Yuan to me!¡±


    Father Tao let out an ¡°Aiya¡± and was also in a bit of a dilemma. The family didn¡¯tck money at all. In fact, they were so rich that it is almost bing a burden. Because of some unknown reasons, he and his wife didn¡¯t want to interfere in the business anymore. They only wanted to live their lives quietly and peacefully. They didn¡¯t even tell their children about their wealth.


    However, Tan Rou was so obedient and sensible. She even took the initiative to look for a job to help the family earn money. Father Tao really felt sorry for her. They finally reunited with her, they could not bear to see her work so hard.


    Mother Tao spoke of Tao Zheng¡¯s secret fondness for cameras a few days ago. She sighed repeatedly. ¡°Ah Zheng thought that we didn¡¯t have money, so he didn¡¯t even dare to say it. We almost ruined the child¡¯s dreams!¡±


    Father Tao understood that maybe they had hidden it too well for all these years, causing their children to worry for them. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

 Chapter 35

    035 Sowing discord


    Mother Tao thought for a moment. ¡°We have to make up a story to convince the kids that we aren¡¯t struggling to get by and that they don¡¯t need to be in a hurry to earn money.¡±


    Father Tao hesitated and said, ¡°Then... Tell them that I won the lottery? Take out a dozen of millions and they might believe it.¡±


    Mother Tao hit Father Tao a few more times. ¡°Do you think that the children I gave birth to are fools!¡±


    Father Tao smiled evasively, ¡°Then what should we do? Money can¡¯t just appear out of thin air in the family.¡±


    Mother Tao instructed father Tao, ¡°Just say that you have nothing better to do and that you have seeded in investing with others. Every month, you will receive an additional ie of 200,000 yuan. We break the news bit by bit!¡±


    Father Tao nodded. He felt that this method was feasible.


    At dinner, Tao Zheng looked at the table full of dishes and was extremely surprised. ¡°Wow! Are we celebrating anything? It¡¯s so sumptuous!¡±


    Tan Rou thought that it was because she had given Mother Tao 500,000 yuan, so she had specially prepared a whole table of dishes tonight.


    However, she heard Mother Tao say with a smile, ¡°Your father and his friends invested in a rising industry and made some money. Our family will be better and better in the future.¡± After saying that, she poked father Tao.


    Father Tao hurriedly continued, ¡°Yes, I will receive an additional 200,000 yuan in dividends every month. Xiao Rou, I heard that you went out to work again. Don¡¯t tire yourself too much. I can still work. You don¡¯t have to worry about money.¡±


    Mother Tao picked up some food for the children and instructed, ¡°Now is the time where you two should be focusing on school and pursuing your dreams. Ah Zheng, in the future, I will take care of everything rted to your photography hobby.¡±


    Mother Tao carefully peeled the prawns for Tao Rou and ced them in the bowl, ¡°Your father has settled your enrollment for you. You will be able to return to school once the next school term starts.¡±


    Tan Rou ate the prawns in puzzlement and thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of Father Tao dabbling into investment in the previous life. Isn¡¯t it such a?coincidence that just as I gave mom 500,000 yuan, the family suddenly struck fortune?¡¯


    Father Tao saw Tan Rou¡¯s expression and was afraid that she would see through their lie so he hurriedly said, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m really lucky this time. It seems like it¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Rou¡¯s return to the family. With a daughter, even my luck is getting better!¡±


    Tao Zheng chewed on the ribs and said unhappily, ¡°Dad, so you¡¯re saying that your son was previously holding you back from earning money?¡±


    Mother Tao teased Tao Zheng, ¡°Hurry up and eat your food. Even this can¡¯t shut your mouth!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled happily and let go of her doubts. It was a good thing that her family was doing better but she still had to continue making incense in order to save others.


    Tan Rou exined to Mother Tao obediently, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not entirely for the sake of earning money. It gives me a great sense of aplishment and joy that I am able to help others with my own abilities. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be distracted from my studies.¡±


    Father Tao nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Xiao Rou is capable. As long as you don¡¯t get too tired, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Mother Tao also agreed. ¡°We support you. You can also keep the money that you made for yourself. My daughter is so amazing. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled happily. It was good that they could support her. Even if Mother Tao didn¡¯t want the money, Tan Rou had already nned to save it for times of need.


    The atmosphere in the Tao family was very warm, but on the other side, Tan Jing could not sit still.


    Tan Jing felt extremely unhappy these few days. Whenever she thought about how Tan Rou was living well, she felt ufortable all over.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Chen Yi lying on the sofa and watching TV. Tan Jing leaned over and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, you look so beautiful today.¡±


    Chen Yi smiled and applied some lipstick to her lips. It was bright red. She caressed Tan Jing¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the smooth talker.¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to casually take out her phone and tapped open Tan Rou¡¯s family photo. She handed it to Chen Yi and said, ¡°Mom, look. Xiao Rou seems to be very happy after returning to the Tao family.¡±


    Chen Yi nced at her phone coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Why are you looking at this? What does it have to do with me whether she cries orughs? She fits right into that poor family.¡±


    Tan Jing knew that Tan Rou and Chen Yi¡¯s rtionship was not very good in the past, but after all, Tan Rou had been raised by the Tan family for so many years. She was still worried and wanted to test Chen Yi¡¯s attitude. She did not expect that Chen Yi really did detest Tan Rou.


    After Tan Jing received a satisfactory answer, she felt a little better, ¡°Mom, look at their family. They all look so petty. They look so happy from just taking a photo.¡±


    Tan Jing kept trying to please Chen Yi. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s would be so ssy to take a photo with you!¡±


    Chen Yi was coaxed intoughing again, ¡°Why else would I say that you¡¯re my good daughter? You¡¯re different from that poor family.¡±

 Chapter 36

    036 had an idea


    Chen Yi was very happy after hearing Tan Jing¡¯s words. She also wanted to show her daughter some care, ¡°By the way, I noticed that a sum of money was transferred a few days ago using the card that I gave you. What did you use it for?¡±


    Tan Jing remembered that she was referring to the sum of money that she transferred to Zhou Wu. She felt a little guilty and she replied, ¡°I met a friend. He was seriously ill and didn¡¯t have much longer to live. In the past, I didn¡¯t have a good life in the Tao family. It was all thanks to his help from time to time...¡±


    Tan Jing lied without any hesitation, ¡°I thought that one should never forget one¡¯s roots. I am very grateful that now I have a mother who loves me so much. If I have the ability to help, I would like to help him.¡±


    Chen Yi didn¡¯t really care about the money. She only thought that her daughter was really kind and obedient. She was much better than a prodigal like Tan Rou who only knew how to waste money.


    Chen Yiforted Tan Jing, ¡°Our family does notck food and clothing like the Tao family. You have suffered for so many years, so I naturally feel sorry for you. If you want to use money, then use it. Our family doesn¡¯tck that kind of spare change.¡±


    Tan Jing leaned happily beside Chen Yi. Her vanity was satisfied. So what if Tan Rou was doted by the Tao Family? Could their love be converted to money? She had to live in hardship every day. The amount of money she had was probably enough to spite Tan Rou to death.


    Tan Jing thought to herself, Tan Rou was nowhere near her, be it her family background or wealth. So what if she had wisened up? She still could not beat her!


    Tan Jing was immersed in her vanity. Never in a thousand years would she realize the true situation of the Tao family.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed.


    Tan Rou studied Zhuang Liu¡¯s condition and finally made some progress. Just as she had expected, the poison in Zhuang Liu¡¯s body was actually abination of many kinds of poisons. One of them was exceptionally rare and had been lost for a long time.


    Tan Rou could not help but sigh. The person who poisoned him was really vicious. She did not know who they had offended such that he was so ruthless to Zhuang Liu, who was only a child at that time.


    Now that Tan Rou knew what kind of poison there was, she naturally understood the symptoms of the poison¡¯s onset. Her heart ached for Zhuang Liu. After so many years, even if Uncle Bai had used medicine to help alleviate the pain, he must have suffered badly.


    But all of this would eventually end. Tan Rou was very familiar with the poison in Zhuang Liu¡¯s body.


    Tan Rou usually loved to refine incense and make medicine because these were more convenient and the most practical. In peacetime, why would anyone spend all their time researching poison and antidote?


    But this didn¡¯t mean that Tan Rou didn¡¯t know how to detoxify and even make poisons.


    On the day of her rebirth, it was precisely the antidotes that she was carrying on her which neutralized the knockout drugs.


    Tan Rou recalled that ce where she used to be and how she had to learn how to make a new antidote every day to sessfully pass the tests.


    There were even times when the poison was fed into her mouth and if she couldn¡¯t detoxify it within the stipted time, death would await her.


    That ce...


    Tan Rou let out a long sigh of relief and forced herself to withdraw from her memories. The most important thing now was to help Zhuang Liu remove the poison.


    Coincidentally, Tan Rou had once detoxified that rare poison that was once thought to be long lost. She could use this as a breakthrough point topletely remove Zhuang Liu¡¯s remaining poison.


    Tan Rou sent a text message to tell Zhuang Liu the good news. After making an appointment to meet up, she immediately went out to buy the medicinal herbs that she needed.


    Zhuang Liu was stunned for a moment when he received the text message. He read it over and over again.


    Zhuang Liu really couldn¡¯t believe that the problem that had troubled him for more than a decade was solved by Tan Rou in just a few days.


    When he suddenly found out that she had found a solution, Zhuang Liu felt surreal. Could he really stand up again? Perhaps if the matter had dragged on for a little longer, he would really have fallen into despair.


    But Tan Rou appeared. She firmly told Zhuang Liu that she had found a way and was ready to give him another round of treatment.


    Zhuang Liu could feel the happiness and confidence in her tone. This time, he was really going to recover.


    Xiao Mo had been following Zhuang Liu the whole time. When he noticed that Zhuang Liu was a little off after taking a look at his phone, he asked, ¡°Third Young Master, did something happen?¡±


    Zhuang Liu recovered from his shock and ecstasy and he nodded, ¡°Tan Rou has found a way to treat me. Make preparations and find a reliable ce at once.¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t bother with the formalities and shouted, ¡°Really! Did she really find a solution?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. Xiao Mo had always been his confidant. They had grown up together and he truly cared for him.

 Chapter 37

    037 Might as well give himself to her


    Xiao Mo forced himself to calm down, but he could not suppress the joy in his heart.


    Xiao Mo saw all the sufferings Zhuang Liu had endured over the years. Although he was only Zhuang Liu¡¯s assistant, he sincerely respected and admired Zhuang Liu like an elder brother.


    Xiao Mo was so happy that he could not close his mouth. ¡°If Miss Tan can really cure your illness, then she will be my great benefactor. In the future, even if she treats me as her ve, I will not say a word!¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°She is also my great benefactor. She has already helped me a lot. This time, I will not be able to repay her.¡±


    Xiao Mo was too happy and even joked. ¡°Third Young Master, since you care so much about Miss Tan, you might as well give yourself to her!¡±


    Zhuang Liu pursed his lips shyly for once, but his eyes shed with a different light. His feelings for Tan Rou had always been very strong. This incident made his heart even firmer.


    The two of them gradually calmed down.


    Zhuang Liu instructed, ¡°You must pick a good location to conduct the treatment, the more hidden away, the better. If the bunch of old guys find out that my leg can be treated, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll get desperate and pull something off. I don¡¯t want to deal with them now.¡±


    After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone at home either.¡±


    Although Zhuang Liu trusted Tan Rou, the treatment still needed some time.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s father and Madam Zhuang had been living in self-me all these years. They felt that they had not protected Zhuang Liu well and had caused him to suffer so much since he was young. Old Lady Zhuang even loved this grandson as though he was his own son.


    All these years, they had already been happy for nothing too many times. Zhuang Liu wanted to wait until the day he really stood up and give them a surprise.


    Xiao Mo understood. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll contact our own hotel right now and arrange a presidential suite for you.¡±


    After buying the medicinal herbs, Tan Rou went to Bai Jing¡¯s He Shou Tang to decoct the medicine and discuss her n with Bai Jing.


    Tan Rou slowly boiled the medicine, she said to Bai Jing, ¡°I want to use the medicine to trigger one of the toxins, to fight poison with poison. I am going to let the poison in the Zhuang Liu¡¯s body kill each other and devour each other, before finally dealing with thest poison, to eliminate the root of the problem one and for all.¡±


    Bai Jing had been in a state of excitement ever since Tan Rou entered the room and told him that she had a way to detoxify the poison.


    Bai Jing never expected that in just a few days, Tan Rou would have a solution. That was even earlier than he had expected!


    After hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, Bai Jing was even more excited: ¡°Just like Gu Refinement?¡±


    Gu refinement was to put several types of Gu worms together, allowing them to kill each other and continuously feed on each other. In the end, through the means of natural selection, the one who survived was the Gu King.


    Tan Rou smiled and nodded, ¡°If I am right, one of the rarer poisons is stronger, as long as it is activated and repels the other poisons, I canpletely detoxify the poison.¡±


    Bai Jing pped the table and eximed, ¡°Wonderful! Why didn¡¯t I think of this! But...¡± then he said hesitantly, ¡°Since this poison is so powerful, during the time it is activated, will Xiao Liu be able to withstand it?¡±


    Tan Rou had already considered this point. ¡°I will assist in applying the acupuncture needles to protect his heart while controlling the strength of the activation. It might be a little ufortable, but it won¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Thest bit of doubt was dispelled, and Bai Jing¡¯s eyes started to tear up. ¡°Little friend, you¡¯ve really solved a big problem in my heart!¡±


    Tan Rou quickly went forward tofort Bai Jing. ¡°Uncle Bai, it will be fine. Don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    Bai Jing wiped the corners of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. There have been many nights when I haven¡¯t been able to sleep. This matter has always been pressing down on my heart.¡±


    Bai Jing¡¯s voice was a little choked up. ¡°The words I said to you earlier weren¡¯t just to coax you to ept this job. That was how I truly felt. I treat Zhuang Liu like my own child. If I can¡¯t cure him, I really won¡¯t feel at ease even if I die.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart also felt a little sour. Whether it was Bai Jing, Zhuang Liu, or even Zhuang Liu¡¯s aide, they were all very good people. The pure feelings between them also touched Tan Rou very much.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Uncle Bai, don¡¯t worry. Since you care so much about Zhuang Liu, he won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Bai Jing patted Tan Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Little friend, your attainments in medicine are not inferior to mine, even surpassing mine. I also sincerely think highly of you.¡±


    Bai Jing looked at Tan Rou lovingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me taking advantage of you, I will treat both you and Xiao Liu as my children. I will teach you everything that I have learned in my life.¡±


    Tan Rou was so touched that she smiled. ¡°Uncle Bai, why would I mind? I would love to!¡±

 Chapter 38

    038 Obedient third young master


    Tan Rou found the Blue Whale Hotel with the address that Zhuang Liu had sent her.


    The moment Tan Rou entered the concierge, the bellboy went up to her politely and said, ¡°You must be Miss Tan, right? Third Young Master has instructed me to lead the way for you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled lightly. Zhuang Liu was very thoughtful. He was indeed a very gentle person.


    The bellboy led Tan Rou to the VIP elevator.


    Coincidentally, the moment Tan Rou entered, a pair of man and woman walked out of themon elevator beside her.


    Tan Rou was thinking about treating Zhuang Liu. She lowered her head and did not have any ideas.


    And that man was Zhou Wu, who had been released from detention. He held a young girl in his arms and turned around to take a few more nces at the elevator.


    The girl hugged Zhou Wu sweetly. ¡°Brother Zhou, what are you looking at?¡±


    Zhou Wu licked his lips. He could still vaguely see the scars on his face. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°The road between enemies is narrow. Fancy meeting her even here.¡±


    The girl still did not understand. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Zhou Wu snorted. Their history was way beyond just knowing each other! Just thinking about what had happened made him feel cowardly. Previously, he had already been released from detention. He wanted toe out and have a good time.


    Zhou Wu did not expect that as soon as he came out of the bar, he would be blocked in the alley by the casino¡¯s people, and he would be beaten up again.


    Before Zhou Wu could react and question how were they not arrested by the police, he was beaten until he was lying on the ground, struggling for his life.


    The attack seemed to be premeditated. Every punch was deliberate, and it made Zhou Wu feel so painful that he wanted to curse. Not long after, the police cars surrounded the alley entrance, and only then did they arrest those people.


    Zhou Wu went to the police station again. But because of the previous grudges, the case was just dropped in the end.


    Zhou Wu did not believe that it was a coincidence. Maybe it was because of Tan Rou, that b*tch, who used some dirty tricks behind the scenes,?causing him to be so unlucky. After leaving the police station, he went to the hospital again.


    Zhou Wu patted the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Be good. You leave first. I still have something to do.¡±


    The girl left reluctantly.


    Zhou Wu took out his phone and dialed the number. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°Sister jing, want to take guess who did I just meet at the Blue Whale Hotel?¡±


    Tan Jing was a little impatient. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Zhou Wu ignored her attitude and said slowly, ¡°I saw that b*tch Tan Rou enter the elevator of the Blue Whale Hotel with my own eyes. She even boarded the VIP exclusive elevator. Where did she get the money? She might have hooked up with some old man...¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tan Jing hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡±


    The Blue Whale Hotel was a famous five-star hotel in the country. How could the current Tan Rou have so much money? She was even a VIP. This time, was she really meeting a rich man?


    Tan Jing almost could not hold back the joy in her heart. She quickly said, ¡°You stay there and watch. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Zhou Wu put away his phone and saw the bellboy who was just apanying Tan Rou walk past. He walked up and asked, ¡°That woman just now seems to be a friend of mine. I want to go and say hi. Which floor did she go to?¡±


    The bellboy frowned. The man in front of him was a hooligan and didn¡¯t seem to be Miss Tan¡¯s friend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. That¡¯s our VIP. We can¡¯t divulge the VIP¡¯s privacy.¡±


    Zhou Wu smiled disdainfully. He didn¡¯t want to tell him, right? The only ones who could take the VIP elevator were those staying in the presidential suites. He could always camp outside there.


    Tan Rou was sent to Zhuang Liu¡¯s exclusive presidential suite. The moment she pushed open the door, she saw Zhuang Liu and Xiao Mo beside him.


    Zhuang Liu smiled gently. ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that it was a little strange. This was only the third time they had met. Zhuang Liu might have called her too intimately, but in his mouth, it sounded very natural and pleasant.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. ¡°You guys came really early.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°How could I let you wait for us? Don¡¯t take it to heart. For the sake of convenience, I chose to hold it at my hotel. I didn¡¯t make things awkward for you, right?¡±


    After all, there were differences between men and women, and choosing a hotel was a little weird. Zhuang Liu was afraid that Tan Rou would think too much.


    Although he had some selfish motives and wanted Tan Rou toe to his home ground, he also understood how important a girl¡¯s reputation was, so he kept Xiao Mo in the room.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± They had a clear conscience, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Tan Rou walked forward and exined her n to Zhuang Liu in detail, asking for Zhuang Liu¡¯s opinion. After all, this n was a little unconventional and required Zhuang Liu¡¯s cooperation.


    Zhuang Liu nodded without any objections. ¡°I believe you. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cooperate.¡± After saying that, he deliberately narrowed his eyes and revealed an obedient smile.


    Xiao Mo, who was beside him, was speechless. He cursed in his heart, ¡®Hey, Third Young Master, can you restrain yourself a little?¡¯ If he had a tail, he would probably have already started wagging it!

 Chapter 39

    039 Treatment


    Tan Rou looked at the harmless-looking Zhuang Liu and her heart skipped a beat. Acting cute was normally annoying, but she really wanted to caress his head...


    Tan Rou quickly suppressed the dangerous thoughts in her heart and pretended to be serious as she cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem, then let¡¯s begin!¡±


    After saying that, Tan Rou took out a thermos sk. Inside was the medicine that Bai Jing had just decocted. She handed it to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Drink it first. It will help us to trigger the poison in a while.¡±


    Zhuang Liu drank it in one gulp. He was secretly delighted that Tan Rou said ¡°Us¡±. In the past, he had always been silently facing the disease alone. Now that Tan Rou was treating his illness, it made him feel like the girl he loved was fighting alongside him.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t notice Zhuang Liu¡¯s inner thoughts. Instead, she was focusing her attention. She lowered her body and rolled up Zhuang Liu¡¯s pants.


    Zhuang Liu was still a little ufortable and subconsciously pulled back.


    Tan Rou raised her head and looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s unnatural expression. She guessed that Zhuang Liu was still self-conscious about his legs and was afraid of scaring her.


    Tan Rouforted Zhuang Liu, ¡°You¡¯re too thin. You have to eat more. So when you are cured, you have enough strength to support yourself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart warmed and he nodded.


    Tan Rou continued to lower her head and observed Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs. She started to disinfect the silver acupuncture needles and slowly waited for Zhuang Liu¡¯s medicine to take effect.


    Zhuang Liu first felt his body start to heat up. Gradually, his legs started to feel numb and itchy at the same time, and his blood vessels felt like they were about to explode.


    Zhuang Liu gritted his teeth, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Tan Rou saw that it was about time. She didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately started the needles. She quickly inserted the silver needles into the main acupuncture points.


    Then, she waited.


    However, Tan Rou was still worried. She quickly lit up another piece of incense and then inserted another silver needle into the acupuncture point to numb the pain. Sheforted him, ¡°These can help you alleviate the pain, but it¡¯s unavoidable. You must hold on.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was filled with pain, but he still forced a smile to signal to Tan Rou that he was fine.


    After a few more minutes, the changes in Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs became even more obvious. The blood vessels on his legs became visible, even showing a faint dark purple color.


    Zhuang Liu could not help but let out a soft groan.


    Xiao Mo asked Tan Rou nervously, ¡°Miss Tan, how long more will you take?¡±


    Tan Rou held a small scalpel in her hand as she focused her attention on Zhuang Liu¡¯s left leg.


    One of the blood vessels on Zhuang Liu¡¯s left leg bulged out in an instant. The color was especially frightening.


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°Now!¡± With that said, she raised the scalpel and cut through Zhuang Liu¡¯s skin. The thick ck blood quickly gushed towards the cut and spewed out, flowing into the container that Tan Rou had prepared.


    Tan Rou stopped as soon as she was done. After a short while, she used a silver needle to seal the bleeding and carefully bandaged Zhuang Liu¡¯s wound.


    After doing all this, Tan Rou took out another bowl of medicinal soup and handed it to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Drink this. It will help you recover some of your strength.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was pale. He looked at Tan Rou with a vulnerable and pitiful expression.


    Tan Rou reached out to feed Zhuang Liu. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu narrowed his eyes in satisfaction and drank the medicine bit by bit.


    Xiao Mo was relieved when he saw that the treatment was over. He was even secretly happy. Luckily, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to take over the medicine. If he did, he would probably be scolded to death by Third Young Master.


    Tan Rou realized that her actions were a little inappropriate. She was secretly annoyed. What happened to her? It was so awkward to withdraw her hand now.


    And so the two of them carried on like this. One held the medicine stiffly while the other drank it contentedly.


    Zhuang Liu felt a little regretful after drinking it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid that Tan Rou¡¯s hand would get sore, he would have drank it even slower.


    Tan Rou withdrew her hand with a slightly blushed face and instructed, ¡°Your body is too weak. It¡¯s better to spread the treatment out. If you rush it too much, you might hurt your body.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and did not object. Sometimes, Zhuang Liu also felt a little conflicted. He wanted to stand up earlier to protect Tan Rou, but at the same time, he wanted to spend more time fighting alongside Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou kept the silver needles neatly and prepared to end today¡¯s treatment. She then handed Xiao Mo a few packs of wrapped medicinal herbs. ¡°After going back, give him one pack a day to help him recuperate. There are also a few types of medicinal herbs to stimte his appetite. The nutrition he is receiving has to keep up.¡±


    Xiao Mo carefully put them away. He felt that Miss Tan was really meticulous. Third Young Master was not feeling well, so he did not have much appetite. His diet was also irregr. Now that Miss Tan had spoken, Third Young Master would at least eat more.


    As expected, Zhuang Liu obediently nodded and promised, ¡°I will definitely eat well.¡±

 Chapter 40

    040 Little sly fox, Tan Rou


    Tan Rou smiled slyly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I added a few sweet herbs. It won¡¯t be bitter.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart softened. He had practically been soaked in a pot of medicine since he was a child. He had long since be numb to it, but Tan Rou was still so considerate. She was afraid that he would find the medicine too bitter. This was the girl that he liked!


    While Tan Rou was treating Zhuang Liu¡¯s illness, Tan Jing rushed to the hotel without stopping.


    Finally, Tan Jing and Zhou Wu met up with each other and went to the front desk.


    Tan Jing pretended to be anxious and sobbed at the girl at the front desk. ¡°Miss, please help me. My friend just saw my sister go upstairs. There is some misunderstanding between us sisters. Please tell me where she is.¡±


    The girl at the front desk was used to dealing with people who came to the hotel to look for their spouse. She also always had to deal with difficult drunkards. Naturally, she would not be moved by Tan Jing¡¯s words.


    Therefore, thedy at the front desk replied in a businesslike manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are unable to divulge any information.¡±


    Tan Jing was not willing to give up. ¡°My friend saw her enter the VIP elevator. You don¡¯t know that my sister doesn¡¯t have any money at all. She was obviously tricked by a bad man. If something happens to her, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    The front desk attendant and the bellboys standing at the side were speechless.


    ¡®Thisdy, are you trying to imply that our boss is a bad person in our hotel?¡¯


    However, Third Young Master had specifically instructed them to keep it a secret, so they couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    The receptionist¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Miss, there are rules in this hotel. Please calm down or I¡¯ll have to call the security.¡±


    Zhou Wu threatened from the side, ¡°Do you have any idea who she is? You dare touch us?¡±


    The receptionist didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore. She directly shouted into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Security,e here for a moment.¡±


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth. How dare the receptionist of a shabby hotel treat her like this? However, it was more important to look for Tan Rou, so she had to back down for now.


    Tan Jing took out the bank card that Chen Yi gave her and mmed it on the table. ¡°Then we¡¯ll also get a presidential suite. Is that alright? Aren¡¯t you guys open for business?¡±


    The receptionist hesitated for a moment and did not dare to agree easily. She only said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Please wait a moment. I need to ask our boss.¡±


    After saying that, she asked another staff member to rece her. She went into the back office and used the hotel¡¯s private line to dial Zhuang Liu¡¯s room.


    The phone rang and Xiao Mo picked it up. ¡°Is there any issue?¡±


    The receptionist exined the matter briefly and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think they came with good intentions. Should I ask the security to escort them out?¡±


    Xiao Mo was not sure either and hesitated for a moment.


    Zhuang Liu turned his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xiao Mo nced at Tan Rou, he replied, ¡°Tan Jing and Zhou Wu saw Miss Tan Rou for some reason and are making a scene downstairs. They are demanding to know which room is Miss Tan Rou in, but the receptionist didn¡¯t dare to tell them. Afterward, Tan Jing then demanded a presidential suite.¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned. He didn¡¯t want Tan Rou toe into contact with these people again. He was about to ask the security to chase them out. With him around, he would never let Tan Rou see those dirty people again.


    However, Tan Rou rushed to say, ¡°Give her the room!¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at Tan Rou and wanted to say something but hesitated.


    However, Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Since there is money to be made, why not make it? No matter what she¡¯s here for, I¡¯m not afraid. Maybe she likes to do things to make a fool out of herself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the slyness in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes and knew that this little fox might have a n to deal with them. He smiled helplessly. As long as it entertained Tan Rou. Besides, he was here to protect her anyway.


    Zhuang Liu turned his head and motioned to Xiao Mo. ¡°Just do as Rou Rou says!¡±


    After the front desk attendant received the green light, she walked back to the front desk and gave Tan Jing a perfunctory smile. ¡°I¡¯ll handle your check-in for you right away.¡±


    Tan Jing snorted coldly. She was a pretentiousckey. Which boss would chase away customers? What was there to ask? If she dyed her time and let Tan Rou run away again, she would never let her off.


    The front desk attendant quickly arranged the most expensive suite for her. She quietly swiped on the bnce of Tan Jing¡¯s card and handed the room card to Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing looked at the transaction records and felt a pang of pain. She had no choice. To catch Tan Rou, she had to do this.


    Tan Jing took back the card fiercely and walked into the elevator with Zhou Wu.


    In the elevator, Tan Jing instructed Zhou Wu, ¡°It¡¯s best if we can catch them during the deed! Remember to take photos and secretly send them to the reporters. The former foster daughter of the Tan family has fallen to the depths of depravity and resorts to secretly meeting a rich man in the hotel. This headline will definitely be explosive!¡±


    Zhou Wu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Inside the room, Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Since the two of them dared toe then don¡¯t me me for being rude. Just sight tight and enjoy the show!¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41 041 Equally dumb

    41 041 Equally dumb


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou tenderly and shook his head with a helpless smile. He had always known that Tan Rou had a special kind of ability. No matter what had happened, she would always have a way out of it.


    In Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes, Tan Rou was his guiding light. She was once in a position that he looked up upon. He chased after this light and watched silently.


    But this time, fate has finally acknowledged Zhuang Liu¡¯s feelings. They were mercifully allowed to meet again and even gave Zhuang Liu a chance to be closer to Tan Rou.


    This made Zhuang Liu realize that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t a light that he needed to look up to. This girl was strong and calm, but she also had a cute side. She was sly and yful, and her mind was always filled with many new ideas.


    What else could he do? Zhuang Liu only wanted to pamper her in every way possible. No matter what Tan Rou wanted to do, he would always stand firmly behind her.


    On the other side, Tan Jing and Zhou Wu took the room card and came to the presidential suite¡¯s floor.


    Zhou Wu stuck both his hands into his pockets and walked unsteadily, ¡°Miss Tan, we can¡¯t just knock on every door one by one, right?¡±


    Tan Jing sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you? Had you tail her up earlier, we wouldn¡¯t be in so much trouble right now. In the end, I still have to do the dirty work.¡±


    Zhou Wu grinned cheekily. ¡°Aiyo, if not for the missy of the Tan Family, never in a million years would I have the money to afford a presidential suite. It is all thanks to you!¡±


    Although Tan Jing¡¯s heart ached for the money, she also felt that it was because of her identity as the daughter of the Tan Family that she was able to make the receptionist look stupid. In exchange for this good opportunity to strike a blow at Tan Rou, she felt very pleased. She snorted coldly and did not say anything else.


    However, the two of them stood in the corridor like two headless flies,pletely clueless about where to begin. Tan Jing clenched her fists and cursed in her heart. It was all that damn receptionist¡¯s fault for not telling her Tan Rou¡¯s room number.


    The more Tan Jing thought about it, the angrier she got. She was the real missy of the Tan family. Even if the matter was blown up, how much attention could Tan Rou alone garner? When the news breaks out, perhaps this hotel could also bask in the light and get some free publicity.


    As for the receptionist, she was putting on an act and talking about privacy. To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t have enough money. If she had enough power and money, the receptionist couldn¡¯t care less about privacy!


    Tan Jing paced in the corridor angrily. Her mind was constantly thinking about how to find Tan Rou and capture the unmorous side of her on film.


    In the room, Tan Rou saw Tan Jing and Zhou Wu through the peephole. When she saw the two of them hesitating and pacing in the corridor, she can¡¯t help but remark. ¡°The two of them are equally dumb. How could such a pair still scheme to do bad things.¡±


    Zhuang Liu alsoughed. ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and turned to look at Zhuang Liu. ¡°They¡¯re so stupid that I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Naturally, I¡¯ll help them. Since this is your territory, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. He liked Tan Rou¡¯s straightforwardness. Just like that, she naturally told him what she needed from him. This made Zhuang Liu extremely happy. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Tan Jing was still pacing around in exasperation. Zhou Wu scratched his head. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to find her anytime soon. Sister Jing, why don¡¯t we enter our room first!¡±


    Tan Jing red fiercely at Zhou Wu. ¡°What do you want? Where did you get the balls to still want to be in the same room with me?¡±


    Zhou Wu secretly rolled his eyes. He secretly cursed Tan Jing for being so narcissistic. Did she think that he fancied her? Her barely average appearance, coupled with her current expression, was even more mean and frightening. Even if he was frantic, he would not have any thoughts about this old witch.


    Zhou Wu said, ¡°How could that be? I really don¡¯t fancy you in the least bit!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Tan Jing¡¯s expression turned even worse. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I can¡¯t interest you? What right do you have to not like me?¡±


    Seeing Tan Jing¡¯s expression, Zhou Wu knew that he had said the wrong thing again. He wished he could p himself. After all, no woman wanted to hear others say that they didn¡¯t interest them.


    Zhou Wu felt that Tan Jing was even more pretentious than Tan Rou previously was. Admitting that he fancied her would mean that he had ill intentions towards her while denying would mean that she wasn¡¯t good enough for him. He couldn¡¯t defend himself, and Zhou Wu was starting to regret following Tan Jing up.


    Seeing that Tan Jing was about to re up again, Zhou Wu hurriedly said, ¡°I was the one who was in a hurry to use the toilet in the room! Sister Jing, don¡¯t worry. I know that I¡¯m not good enough for you, that¡¯s why I said that. I don¡¯t dare to offend you. Standing here aimlessly definitely isn¡¯t the way to go. I¡¯ll go into the room to use the toilet first, okay?¡±


    Tan Jing rolled her eyes and reluctantly agreed to Zhou Wu¡¯s suggestion. The two of them swiped their cards one after the other and entered the presidential suite.

 Chapter 42 - 42 042 Picking up trash?

    42 042 Picking up trash?


    What Tan Rou and Zhou Wu didn¡¯t know was that under the arrangement of the front deskdy, the room they walked into happened to be right opposite the room Tan Rou was in.


    The person they were looking for was right in front of them, but the two of them had no choice but to head into the room first and think of another way.


    Although Tan Jing despised Zhou Wu, she thought that he was still useful, so this was the best she could do for now. Moreover, the guests on this floor were all wealthy and noble. If someone she knew saw her and Zhou Wu together in the hotel corridor, that would be really bad. It would be wise to enter the room first and be more discreet about it.


    Not long after, a waiter walked out of the elevator and led another well-dressed woman to the door of the room.


    The waiter knocked on Tan Rou¡¯s door and deliberately raised his voice to shout, ¡°Miss Tan, are you there? Miss Tan! Miss Tan!¡±


    In the room, Tan Rou was calm and she did not make a sound.


    However, Tan Jing, who was in the opposite room, suddenly became excited and eximed in surprise, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve caught you! So you¡¯re right across from me! It seems that the little receptionist brat is quite sensible after all !¡±


    Zhou Wu also leaned closer to listen. When he heard Tan Jing¡¯s words, he asked in confusion, ¡°What does it have to do with the receptionist? Isn¡¯t it just pure coincidence that we happen to be opposite each other?¡±


    Tan Jing was still proud of herself. ¡°What do you know!¡± I told you that she was just a small front desk clerk. How could she not give me face? It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to tell me directly, so she intentionally arranged the room opposite her. Now, she even sent someone to shout so loudly. Isn¡¯t she just reminding me! ?¡±


    Zhou Wu nodded and didn¡¯t forget to suck up to her. ¡°That¡¯s true. Sister Jing, looks like we still need you for these kinds of things. So what do we do now? Do we go out now?¡±


    Tan Jing smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait for Tan Rou toe out first. She¡¯s very cunning now. If she finds out about us and refuses to open the door, all our previous efforts will be wasted!¡±


    Zhou Wu took out his phone. ¡°Alright, I am ready. I¡¯ll definitely record all of her scandals!¡±


    Outside the door, after repeated knockings by the waiter, Tan Rou slowly opened the door and smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    The capable-looking woman beside the waiter shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Is Mr. Zhuang inside?¡±


    Tan Rou side stepped and said, ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡±


    Meanwhile, on the other side, when Tan Jing heard them say ¡°Mr. Zhuang¡± she held onto the doorknob excitedly. This time, she caught her together with a man in a room. Let¡¯s see how Tan Rou is going to defend herself! Thus, before the woman and Tan Rou entered the room, she quickly opened the door of her room.


    The doors to both rooms were wide open, and they stared at each other¡¯s faces.


    Tan Rou stood calmly on the spot and looked at Tan Jing who was opposite her. She couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. Tan Jing would y off as a really good fish. She wouldn¡¯t even wait a second before taking the bait.


    Tan Jing opened the door and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Xiao Rou! You¡¯re really here!¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I am indeed here. But you, why are you here?¡±


    Tan Jing said hypocritically, ¡°I heard from a friend that you were here with a man. I was afraid that you would do something foolish, so I quickly came here to look for you. Rou Rou, a girl¡¯s innocence is the most important thing. Don¡¯t sell yourself out for money!¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°Tan Jing, we had already fallen out thest time, and now you¡¯re pretending to be sisters again You¡¯re really making meugh. Can you stop acting?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression froze on her face. She was a little embarrassed. Since she was already exposed by Tan Rou, she did not care anymore. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t watch you unscrupulously climb into the bed of an old man.¡±


    After Tan Jing said that, she shouted again, ¡°Where is the person inside? You dare to do it but you dare not admit it. Come out! Tan Rou, look, is the man you found really someone who can¡¯t be seen in the light?¡±


    Tan Rou turned her head and looked at Zhuang Liu with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have affected you. Are you willing toe over? This proves that you can see the light.¡±


    Zhuang Liu calmly pushed his wheelchair to the door and nodded slightly as a polite greeting.


    Tan Jing was shocked by the man¡¯s cold appearance, but when she saw the wheelchair under Zhuang Liu, she was a little disdainful. ¡°Hmph, Tan Rou, I thought you found a rich man. I didn¡¯t expect you to fall into such a sorry state and even settled for a disabled person. After all, only someone like that would find you attractive. ¡±


    After Tan Jing said that, she turned to give way to Zhou Wu. Zhou Wu secretly took a lot of photos behind him.


    The waiter could not stand it anymore. ¡°Miss, please show some respect. This is our boss, Third Young Master Zhuang! And the gentleman at the back, please delete the photos or we will call the police!¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43 043 Three person

    43 043 Three person


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Third Young Master Zhuang?¡± She looked at the man from head to toe in surprise. She did not expect the man in front of her to be her unlucky ex-fianc¨¦, Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Jing chuckled, sheughed out loud and mocked Tan Rou. ¡°I say, Tan Rou, is life with the Tao family so hard that you even started to pick up my trash? A fianc¨¦ whom I didn¡¯t want, a man who is about to die of illness, and you won¡¯t let him go?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was not angry. He raised his chin slightly and stared coldly at Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing felt a little ufortable being stared at, it was as if she was being stared at by a poisonous snake. She felt ufortable all over, so she gradually withdrew her smug smile. However, she still looked at Tan Rou proudly, ¡°The fake daughter of the Tan family secretly meets the real daughter¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦. Tan Rou, do you like this headline? Let¡¯s see it on tomorrow¡¯s entertainment news!¡±


    Tan Jing tilted her head to look at Zhou Wu. Zhou Wu waved the phone in his hand, indicating that he had already taken the picture, he also grinned at Tan Rou. ¡°If you want to me someone, me it on your own bad luck. You bumped into me. I said that I would take revenge on you, but you never expected it to be so soon, right? Hahaha!¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again so soon. It seems that the beating you receivedst time was a little too light. It didn¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡±


    Zhou Wuughed sinisterly. ¡°I admit that you¡¯re ruthless. You have your ways, but I, Zhou Wu, am not a pushover. I can¡¯t do anything to you, but I can make your reputation rot and stink! What can you do to me?¡±


    Tan Jing thought that victory was in her hands, she began to gloat. ¡°Tan Rou, I bet you didn¡¯t see thating, right? Last time, I didn¡¯t manage to catch you and Zhou Zheng having a private meeting. This time, you gave me a bigger surprise. Unfortunately, what¡¯s mine is mine. You can¡¯t take it away, and what I don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    Tan Jing nced at Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs andughed, ¡°Just take it away! I just don¡¯t know how the reporters will report about this interesting matter tomorrow.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart was originally calm. She was just admiring the faces of the two viins in front of her. However, Tan Jing kept harping on Zhuang Liu¡¯s illness. This made Tan Rou angry. She didn¡¯t want Zhuang Liu to be criticized by such a person just so he could help her!


    Tan Rou did not want to listen to it anymore and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to let the reporters report tomorrow. I forgot to introduce her. Thisdy is the reporter from Entertainment Express that Zhuang Liu invited over, Miss Wang.¡±


    The capable-looking woman who had been standing quietly at the side nodded when she heard that. ¡°Everyone had a heated conversation just now, so I did not interrupt. I was invited to interview Mr. Zhuang and Miss Tan.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s smug smile froze in a moment. ¡°Interview? An imposter and a sickly man. What¡¯s there to interview? I think you guys made it up at thest minute to cover up the fact that the two of them are having a private meeting!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me about his body! If we¡¯re having a private meeting just because we were in the same room, what about you? You went to great lengths to break off the Zhuang family¡¯s engagement just toe here and have a private meeting with a hooligan with a criminal record?¡±


    Tan jing screamed, ¡°Shut up! How can I have a private meeting with him!¡±


    Zhou Wu also said angrily, ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t be so desperate and bite people!¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Then you¡¯re alone in a room. ording to your train of thought, isn¡¯t it a private meeting? The eldest daughter of the Tan family quickly broke off the engagement and actually went on a secret date with the man who was detained and released from prison. Do you like this headline?¡±


    Zhuang Liu turned his head and hid his smile. This little fox must have already predicted what tricks Tan Jing would use to frame her, so she had already thought of an excuse to give her a taste of her own medicine.


    Reporter Wang, who was beside her, could not help butugh. ¡°Miss Tan¡¯s headline is very eye-catching. It¡¯s more concise and clear-cut than our colleagues in the office.¡±


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth. ¡°Tan Rou, are you trying to y games with me?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you start this game first? If you can¡¯t win, you¡¯ll get angry out of embarrassment like a sore loser? At worst, both our stories are published tomorrow. Our side will openly invite the reporters over for a press conference at Young Master Zhuang¡¯s hotel. We have nothing to hide. However, on your side, it¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    Tan Jing instantly understood. ¡°This is Zhuang Liu¡¯s Hotel? You did it on purpose! This was a trap set up by you!¡± After saying that, she red at Zhou Wu who was beside her. ¡°You also had a hand in tricking me intoing here?¡±


    Zhou Wu cried out in injustice, ¡°How would I know whose hotel this is! How could I be with them!¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44 044 The cheeky Zhuang Liu

    44 044 The cheeky Zhuang Liu


    Tan Jing was so angry that her eyes were red. She red at Tan Rou and said, ¡°So what if this hotel is his. You showed up at his hotel suite alone. Doesn¡¯t that mean that your rtionship with him is out of the ordinary?¡±


    Tan Rou did not say anything. Xiao Mo, who was in the room, walked over. ¡°What do you mean alone? Am I not human? Reporter Wang, you have to testify for me. I¡¯m still here!¡±


    Reporter Wang nodded. ¡°Mr. Xiao and Mr. Zhuang were the ones who sent me the video just now. They invited me over to continue with the previous interview. I can prove it.¡±


    When Tan Jing and Zhou Wu saw Xiao Mo walking out of the room, the words that they had prepared were all stuck in their mouths. They could not say anything else.


    Tan Jing¡¯s gaze was as if she wanted to kill Zhou Wu. Look at what you have done!


    Zhou Wu was at a loss for words. At this moment, he had no more excuses. He indeed saw Tan Rou get into the VIP elevator, but he did not expect there to be three people in the room!


    Tan Rou looked at the two of them calmly and admired the changing awkward expressions on their faces. She could not help but feel sorry for their stupidity.


    When Tan Jing saw that the situation had escted to this point, she felt ashamed. She was angry and embarrassed. Even the way she looked at Zhou Wu was filled with disgust. Had he not called her so excitedly, would she be shamed by Tan Rou now?


    Tan Jing was a really ¡°talented¡± person. Her attitude changed very quickly. She didn¡¯t even mention the nder she had directed at Tan Rou just now. In an instant, she put on a fake smile and tried to probe Tan Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, so all of this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had been silent the whole time. Seeing that everyone was making a scene, his heart ached for Tan Rou even more. Although she had the upper hand, who were all these people around her? They were like bugs, not biting people, but constantly causing a nuisance to Tan Rou and disgusting her.


    It was because of these people, Tan Rou would asionally reveal a depressed and troubled side of herself.


    During these few meetings, Zhuang Liu not only saw Tan Rou¡¯s warm and powerful side. He was always silently watching Tan Rou, trying to guess her feelings.


    At the Tan family ball, when he met Tan Rou again, he realized that this girl always revealed expressions that he could not understand from time to time. It was as if she was recalling something, but also as if she was just in a daze, her expression was ethereal, and it didn¡¯t seem like an emotion that she should possess at this age.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but think, what exactly happened to her? What other things that he didn¡¯t know of hurt her so much?


    That state of Tan Rou made Zhuang Liu feel like he could never reach her, afraid that she would just disappear into nothingness by herself.


    Fortunately, every time she revealed that expression, a determined expression that exuded vitality would soon ensue on Tan Rou¡¯s face.


    However, Zhuang Liu did not want to see Tan Rou in such a sad state anymore. He wanted Tan Rou to be by his side without any worries. Although he did not know what exactly happened, Zhuang Liu knew that all of this had something to do with Tan Jing and the Tan family.


    Seeing how Tan Jing¡¯s attitude could change in a blink of an eye, Zhuang Liu felt even more disgust in his heart.


    Zhuang Liu raised his head and looked at Tan Rou¡¯s expression. He realized that she was onlyughing mockingly and was not actually affected by the ordeal. It was as if she was already used to Tan Jing¡¯s drama.


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Jing coldly, ¡°Miss Tan, you kept using us of being indecent just now, and now you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It seems like you can retract what you said in just a second. You¡¯ve made a big joke out of yourself, and now you want to pass it off lightly? I didn¡¯t know that the Tan family has such a family upbringing and taught such principles.¡±


    As soon as Zhuang Liu finished speaking, Xiao Mo tacitly continued, ¡°Third young master, you¡¯ve forgotten that Miss Tan has just been reunited with the Tan family. It hasn¡¯t been long.¡±


    Zhuang Liu seemed to have just remembered, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, so that¡¯s how it is. But I remember that the Tao family is gentle and polite. They wouldn¡¯t have raised such a child. Seeing how Miss Tan is behaving, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just her genes acting up, and Uncle Tan hasn¡¯t had the chance to teach her yet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Jing with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a father¡¯s fault for not teaching his children. I¡¯ll remind Boss Tan not to forget his concern for Miss Tan.¡±


    Tan Jing red at Zhuang Liu angrily. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Mo said to Zhuang Liu with a smile, ¡°Speaking of which, I remembered something. It¡¯s really amazing. I love to raise flowers. Some flowers bloom beautifully no matter where they are nted.¡±


    Then, Xiao Mo nced at Tan Jing and continued, ¡°But some flowers are wilting no matter how you nurture them. Their roots are rotten. In the past, I didn¡¯t understand it. Later, the florist told me that this is a breed determined by genes. You can¡¯t force it!¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45 045 Said something crazy

    45 045 Said something crazy


    Tan Jing was so angry that her face was twisted. ¡°You guys are both openly and secretly mocking me. You¡¯re mocking our Tan family!¡±


    Zhuang Liu put on a serious and innocent expression. ¡°We¡¯re just talking about flowers. How are we mocking you?¡±


    Tan Jing held her breath, but she couldn¡¯t admit that she was offended either.


    Zhuang Liu pretended to scold Xiao Mo, ¡°Xiao Mo, I was talking to Miss Tan about something. Why are you talking about flowers all of a sudden? Look, Miss Tan misunderstood.¡±


    Xiao Mo held back hisughter, ¡°Yes, it just came into my mind. Miss Tan, please don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Tan Rou watched the two cheeky people from the side. After a while, she even joined them in belittling Tan Jing. She even had an innocent look on her face while secretly mocking Tan Jing in her heart.


    Zhuang Liu, who usually acted like a big, adorable dog around her now seemed like a scheming wolf.


    Tan Jing could no longer put on an act. ¡°Tan Rou, you really found two goodckeys. Are you just going to watch them insult me like this? What they said was also an insult to dad and mom. Are you going to let them be?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled even more happily, ¡°Tan Jing, by dad and mom, are you referring to the Tao family or the Tan Family? If it¡¯s the Tao family, I believe Zhuang Liu¡¯s words just now were very clear. They are well-mannered and civilized people. To think that you¡¯ve lived under their roof for more than ten years and haven¡¯t learned anything at all.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing¡¯s increasingly ugly expression and felt extremely relieved, ¡°As for the parents from the Tan family, they are your father and mother. What do they have to do with me? They have never even paid a day of attention to me. I¡¯m just d that they haven¡¯t taught me anything wrong.¡±


    Tan Jing gnashed her teeth. ¡°You ungrateful wretch, I want to go back and tell mom about everything you¡¯ve said!¡±


    Tan Rou waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Quickly go and suck up to your mother. Don¡¯te out and harm others. I¡¯ve already told youst time, don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson every time I see you!¡±


    Tan Jing snorted coldly and did not forget to threaten, ¡°Do you think that by relying on Zhuang Liu, you can unt your power? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t use today¡¯s incident to scare me. If this reporter dares to write nonsense, I¡¯ll let my parents avenge me! A sickly person is nothing more than a grasshopper after autumn! And yet you still think you can count on him?¡±


    Xiao Mo reminded her bluntly, ¡°Miss Tan, you have to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve said. You can question the Zhuang family¡¯s strength all you want. However, please don¡¯t cry out in the future.¡±


    Xiao Mo looked down on Tan Jing even more. As if being ignorant was not bad enough, she was ignorant and full of herself at the same time. Where did she get the confidence to think that she could challenge the Zhuang family? None of the members of the Tan family was a match for the Zhuang family. Yet, Tan Jing was still arrogant.


    Of course, Tan Jing was ignorant. Even the mistress of the Tan family, Chen Yi, was the same. They were from a small family that was about to be abandoned by the aristocrat circle. Had she had some foresight, she would never have proposed to break off the engagement with the Zhuang family based on some rumors she heard.


    Tan Rou looked at Tan jing and Zhou Wu with disdain and said faintly, ¡°I have never relied on anyone. Zhuang Liu happened to be present today and you guys embarrassed yourselves. On the other hand, you few motley crew. Don¡¯t think that you can do anything to me just by banding together.¡±


    Tan Jing and Zhou Wu¡¯s efforts today ended in futile. At this moment, they could only leave dejectedly. Before leaving, Tan Jing still pretended to be calm and threw a few harsh words, in fact, she was afraid that the reporters would really release the news of her and Zhou Wu¡¯s presence at the hotel today.


    Reporter Wang was not affected at all. He only stood aside politely and did not say anything.


    Tan Jing was so angry that she stomped her feet, but she could only leave helplessly.


    Zhou Wu was not afraid of any reporters. He only secretly grudged that he did not seed in his revenge today. However, he vaguely sensed that the man in the wheelchair was looking at him darkly. His intuition told him that the man¡¯s capabilities were not as bad as Tan Jing had said, he did not dare to say anything and left with Tan Jing.


    Zhuang Liu looked at Zhou Wu¡¯s back and felt that the punishment he had given himst time was too light. His gaze hinted at Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo understood and nodded. He was already thinking of finding another reason to make Zhou Wu suffer a little more.


    He was just a small hooligan. It was still very easy for him to find an excuse to teach him a lesson.


    As for Tan Jing, after all, her rtionship with Tan Rou was tooplicated. Zhuang Liu did not want to make Tan Rou feel ufortable and think that he was meddling too much.


    Thus, Zhuang Liu temporarily suppressed the thought of interfering. He returned to his gentle appearance and looked at Tan Rou with a smile.


    Tan Rou smiled slightly. ¡°Sorry to trouble everyone with today¡¯s matter. I¡¯m sorry, this is my personal matter and I¡¯ve wasted your time.¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46 046 The interview

    46 046 The interview


    Zhuang Liu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m very d that I was of help to you. I believe that even if we weren¡¯t here today, you would have been able to handle the problem very well. In the end, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t invited you here, I wouldn¡¯t have given them the chance to find trouble with you.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen people like them. Even if it wasn¡¯t today or at the hotel, they would still try their best to find an excuse to smear my name. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu alsoughed. ¡°So we don¡¯t have to be too polite. It¡¯s my honor to be able to help you a little.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled in her heart. Zhuang Liu had be that gentle big dog again.


    Reporter Wang, who was beside her, was very surprised. In her impression, the third young master Zhuang had always been a serious person. Even after a few interviews, he never once seemed to smile. He was famous for being difficult to get along with and hispany was extremely careful when choosing who to interview him. Only after careful consideration, did they chose her, an experienced reporter toplete the interview.


    From the side, reporter Wang could see the rtionship between the few of them. He was also aware of Tan Rou¡¯s position in Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart. Zhuang Liu had agreed to his interview at thest minute today, most likely it was to help this youngdy.


    Reporter Wang felt that the opportunity toplete the interview today was because of Tan Rou, his attitude towards Tan Rou was even more polite. ¡°Miss Tan, you don¡¯t have to worry. Ourpany has some influence in the industry. No one would dare to report about what had happened today.¡±


    Tan Rou thanked him politely. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think they would dare to make any more news. I¡¯ve wasted your time. Please proceed with the interview. I¡¯ll be taking my leave first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu reached out to stop Tan Rou from leaving. He gently ced his hand on Tan Rou¡¯s wrist. ¡°Wait for me for a while. Let¡¯s go eat together. I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Mo to book a restaurant.¡±


    Xiao Mo also urged Tan Rou to stay. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Tan. We¡¯ve already agreed to thank you for helping our third young master today.¡±


    Tan Rou thought of the agreement that they had agreed on earlier and did not reject it anymore. She nodded and agreed. The few of them entered the room and started the interview.


    Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu into the room where the guests were normally hosted and politely invited reporter Wang to sit down.


    Tan Rou went to the sofa at the side and sat down. She waited quietly.


    Reporter Wang was very professional and quickly got into the mood. He threw out a few professional questions and carefully recorded Zhuang Liu¡¯s answers.


    Tan Rou originally did not want to disturb Zhuang Liu¡¯s work, but when she heard Zhuang Liu use his clear voice to answer tricky questions at a moderate pace, Tan Rou gaze was glued to Zhuang Liu.


    She saw Zhuang Liu sitting upright. Even in the wheelchair, it did not affect the gracefulness of a noble young master in him. He was calm,posed, and elegant.


    This made Tan Rou think of a great general of ancient times, who was in high spirits, dictating wars with every decision. Just that Zhuang Liu¡¯s battlefield was his business empire.


    Zhuang Liu crossed his hands. Sometimes he paused, and sometimes he spoke with confidence. The more reporter Wang listened, the more excited he became. There was an unconcealed admiration in his eyes and his hands were working at lightning speed to record the interview.


    Tan Rou was unconsciously engrossed in listening. Although there were many technical terms that she did not understand, she was deeply affected by Zhuang Liu¡¯s calmness and boldness.


    Tan Rou recalled that what Tan Jing said just now was really wrong. She did not know where Tan Jing heard the rumors, but she felt that the Zhuang family¡¯s strength was in a decline.


    Looking at Zhuang Liu¡¯s confident and charming speech, anyone would know that he was a business genius. Right now, he is still making bold moves despite being restricted by his body. If his body recovers, wouldn¡¯t he be even more dazzling and able to show off his skills without any worries?


    Reporter Wangpleted the questions he had prepared in satisfaction and probed Zhuang Liu carefully, ¡°Is it convenient for you to tell me if the rumors about your health are true?¡±


    Xiao Mo wanted to step forward to stop him. Third Young Master¡¯s body condition had always been a minefield. He did not allow any reporter to casually ask questions.


    Reporter Wang was also a little nervous. Of course, she knew about this minefield. When she was preparing for the interview, her boss had also repeatedly warned her not to ask unnecessary questions to annoy young master Zhuang. But her intuition told her that today might be a little different.


    Sure enough, Zhuang Liu raised his hand slightly, shook his head, and gestured to Xiao Mo. He looked at reporter Wang indifferently, ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t answer such questions, but today, I still have to thank you for your help. You also spoke up for Xiao Rou, so I¡¯ll also reveal some to you as my thanks.¡±


    Reporter Wang¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. She knew it! Miss Tan was her nobleman today!


    Zhuang Liu gently turned his head to look at Tan Rou. Feeling the admiration in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes, his mood further improved.

 Chapter 47 - 47 047 Read between the lines

    47 047 Read between the lines


    Zhuang Liu turned to reporter Wang and said, ¡°I did have some problems with my health some time ago. Some people tried to make a move when the news broke out and I am well aware of who they are. Unfortunately, those parasites in thepany did not get what they wanted. I met someone to whom I am indebted, and my body is much better now. I have more energy to deal with those people who took advantage of the situation.¡±


    Reporter Wang nodded. ¡°Then can I take it that this is also an opportunity to help you eliminate some disloyal partners, such as your previous soon-to-be inws, the Tan Family?¡±


    Zhuang Liu kept it a secret and did not say it out loud, he only exined inly, ¡°The sandstorm is an unavoidable challenge. The fittest will survive. Everyone has their own independent judgment. I can only say that the choice is a two-way street. If the other party has other thoughts, I¡¯m willing to ept them. I only need a partner who ispatible with me, including the person I¡¯m marrying.¡±


    Reporter Wang hurriedly asked, ¡°What is a good match for you? Are You referring to the fact that the Tan family is far from the Zhuang family in terms of status and financial resources, and is unworthy of a marriage alliance with you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head, ¡°Good match does not refer to status and financial resources. It refers to character, upbringing, and knowledge. It is very clear that the Tan family¡¯s recent actions do not quite match my values. We have reluctantly parted on good terms, as a token of goodwill to the older generation.¡±


    Tan Rou listened to Zhuang Liu¡¯s words and agreed in her heart. The rtionship between people does not always revolve around money and status. Those who only valued these are merely people whom they work with.


    Once Zhuang Liu¡¯s words get out, many elites in the society would only follow the Zhuang family¡¯s attitude and dislike the Tan family even more. Tan Rou was happy to see such a situation, and she knew in her heart that Zhuang Liu was helping her take revenge, making the Tan family suffer.


    Just as she was thinking, she did not expect Zhuang Liu to turn around and look at Tan Rou after he finished speaking. His gaze was deep and sincere. Tan Rou¡¯s face immediately turned red. Why was he looking at her like that for no reason?


    Reporter Wang had a gossipy look on her face. Her sharp professional sense was telling her that there was something going on between Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou, she asked again, ¡°Then this Miss Tan, is she the person that you mentioned just now? Is she someone you recognize as a match for you?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face turned even redder. Sitting on the sofa, she was at a loss. She wanted to exin, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interrupt.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. He didn¡¯t want to put pressure on Tan Rou. He was also afraid that if word got out, it would bring unnecessary trouble to Tan Rou. Thus, he only hinted vaguely, ¡°This Miss Tan is indeed someone I respect. She has taught me a lot and helped me a lot. As for what you were hinting at, I think I still have to respect her wishes and work towards it.¡±


    Tan Rou blushed as she looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s smiling side profile. Her heart palpitated. What did he mean? Acknowledging her made Tan Rou happy, but the rest of his words were a little strange. Work hard or something. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was wooing her!


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t continue. He bowed slightly and ended the interview.


    Xiao Mo went forward and led reporter Wang out of the room. Reporter Wang was satisfied with today¡¯s interview. Se thanked her profusely and even looked at Tan Rou with gratitude and gave her blessings.


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. She was afraid that this reporter had already tacitly acknowledged her rtionship with Zhuang Liu. It would seem abrupt if she decided to suddenly rify. She could only stand up and politely bid farewell.


    Zhuang Liu came to Tan Rou¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Do you feel bored? I¡¯ve made you wait for so long. You must be hungry.¡±


    Tan Rou was still a little embarrassed and shook her head. ¡°It was quite interesting, but why did you say that in the end?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled brightly. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of bringing trouble to you, I would have said it even more bluntly. You are indeed someone I acknowledge. You are my light, someone I¡¯m indebted to.¡±


    Now, Tan Rou waspletely embarrassed. She red at Zhuang Liu in embarrassment. What was wrong with this person? He is exaggerating!


    Zhuang Liu was also a little shy. He rubbed the tip of his nose unnaturally. He didn¡¯t want to say too much. If he wanted to confess, he should have done it in a more formal setting. He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Tan Rou now.


    Thus, Zhuang Liu changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This mediapany knows its limits. They won¡¯t report carelessly. After the interview, I¡¯m also a little hungry. Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    Tan Rou reminded him, ¡°Your body has officially entered the treatment stage. You have to be mindful to not work too hard. For example, today¡¯s interview was quite rxing. It can¡¯t be too intense. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re hungry. You need to replenish your energy. Then let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Zhuang Liu listened to Tan Rou¡¯s concern for him. Although it might be due to the doctor¡¯s concern, it made Zhuang Liu feel good.

 Chapter 48 - 48 048 Who is backing you

    48 048 Who is backing you


    On the hand, Tan Jing and Zhou Wu left the hotel and argued at the door for a while.


    Tan Jingined, ¡°What good are you? You fed me false information and made me lose face in front of that bitch, Tan Rou. Now she even has something on us. It¡¯s all your fault for being stupid!¡±


    Zhou Wu was also very angry, ¡°You still me me? I gave you a call as soon as I saw her. You were the one who said you wanted to teach her a lesson. How would I know who she¡¯s with and how many people there are in the room? I don¡¯t have x-ray vision!¡±


    Tan Jing raised her hand and pped Zhou Wu on the face, she said fiercely, ¡°You still dare to talk back? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not that bitch Tan Rou. In the past, she was easily controlled by you. I don¡¯t raise idiots. If you want to stay on my payroll, shut your mouth. If you do things properly, I can even consider giving you some money to spend!¡±


    Zhou Wu touched the corner of his mouth and stared at Tan Jing with an unfriendly gaze. However, when he heard her mention money, he restrained himself and squeezed out a cheeky smile, ¡°Yes, Sister Jing has given me enough money. Naturally, I am willing to work for you. It was an ident this time round. I was too impatient.¡±


    Tan Jing snorted coldly and turned around to walk away.


    Zhou Wu stood at the same spot and looked at Tan Jing¡¯s back. He spat on the ground in disdain, ¡°Pft! You bitch, you still dare to hit me? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you have some stinky money, I would have killed you sooner orter! You call me stupid, but don¡¯t you see what kind of person you are? You are the one being yed by that bitch, Tan Rou!¡±


    Tan Jing returned to the Tan family with an air of resentment. She threw her shoes off as soon as she entered the house and threw her bag into the sofa as she threw a fit.


    Chen Yi came downstairs with a cup of tea and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡±


    Tan Jing sobbed in grief, ¡°Mom! It¡¯s all because of Tan Rou! She scolded me and even said bad things about you and dad!¡±


    Chen Yi felt ufortable as well. She walked forward and sat down on the sofa, ¡°How did you get involved with her again? This ungrateful wretch. I fed her well and raised her to such an age. How dare she hold a grudge and say bad things about me? I knew that she was unwilling to leave the Tan family. I didn¡¯t expect her to still haunt us and still dare to scold you.¡±


    Tan Jing immediately added fuel to the fire and told her about what happened in the hotel. She sobbed as if she had been wronged. Seeing that Chen Yi¡¯s expression was getting worse, Tan Jing secretly curled the corners of her lips.


    However, Tan Jing still pretended to be wronged and cried, ¡°I know. She still has a problem with me. She thinks that I stole her status. But, Mom, I don¡¯t care about money. I just want to return to your side. But, she has never been filial to you. She just feels that she has lost her wealth and honor, so she always tries to make things difficult for me!¡±


    Chen Yi nodded. ¡°She only knows how to ask me for money. How can she be as considerate as you?¡±


    Tan Jing flung the pillow beside her onto the floor and was extremely angry, ¡°I can tolerate her for the rest, but I won¡¯t allow her to say bad things about you and dad! That¡¯s why I got into an argument with her! Mom, she and that Zhuang Liu are both saying that Ick upbringing and that our genes aren¡¯t good. Isn¡¯t that the same as scolding you and dad!¡±


    Chen Yi snorted. ¡°That little bitch isn¡¯t very smart either. That sickly Zhuang Liu that we look down on. Does she think that by having the Zhuang family back her up, she can mock us? She will forever remain as a dirty secret!¡±


    Tan Jing thought of Zhuang Liu¡¯s appearance and felt a little distracted. The third young master of the Zhuang family was said to be swift and decisive in the business world, but there were very few reports that praised his handsome appearance. However, when she thought of his legs, Tan Jing immediately cast aside any second thoughts. He was a cripple. His legs were limp as he sunk into the wheelchair. His legs were so skinny that they were skin and bones, it was extremely ugly! What was the use of having a handsome face! He is still a sickly man that is waiting to die!


    Fortunately, she had broken off the engagement. Only an idiot like Tan Rou thought that she had picked up a treasure and was still trying to protect that cripple. It was just as Chen Yi had said, she was a country bumpkin who could not take the stage!


    Chen Yiforted Tan Jing, ¡°Good child, I know that you are trying to protect your father and mother. Don¡¯t be angry. That ingrate Tan Rou will pay the price for what she said. She has been raised by us, the Tan family, for more than ten years. What rights did she have to turn around and criticize me? She is just jealous of you and bites people like a mad dog!¡±


    Tan Jing nodded. ¡°Mom, she went too far. You have to help me and teach her a lesson!¡±


    Chen Yi touched Tan Jing¡¯s face, ¡°Of course, I will help you. You are my good daughter. You don¡¯t have to be angry with that little bitch now. Mom will help you teach her a lesson! Go wash your face. You look like a little kitten, Mom will take you out for dinner!¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 049 Shut out

    49 049 Shut out


    Tan Jing acted coquettishly. ¡°I knew mom treats me the best!¡± Then she threw herself into Chen Yi¡¯s arms happily.


    Tan Jing¡¯s lips curled up. Hmph, Tan Rou, let¡¯s see how long more can you still be smug for? I have the Tan family backing me up. You, on the other hand, have those useless parents and older brother of the Tao family, or the Zhuang Liu who is about to die from illness? Let¡¯s see who will have thestugh!


    Chen Yi patted Tan Jing. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Mom will bring you to dinner. That private restaurant¡¯s Cantonese cuisine is superb. It¡¯s the most popr restaurant in the elite circle recently. I¡¯ll bring you there to try some fresh food.¡±


    These richdies also had a circle among themselves, and the barriers to entering this circle were extremely high. Everyone would often gather for afternoon tea and talk about thetest season¡¯s luxury productunch. Most of the time, it was for the sake of bonding and exchanging thetest gossip.


    !!


    The rtionship between thedies was a representation of the interaction or even alliance between the families. The power struggle was not any lesser than thepetition between men in business.


    Because of the rtionship with the Tan family, Chen Yi could also be considered a richdy to qualify for the circle.


    After all, although the Tan family¡¯s assets were not impressive, they still had enough to get by. Father Tan¡¯s business was sorely average and he barely managed to maintain the status that the previous generation had fought hard for.


    However, in recent years, as Father Tan and Chen Yi became more and more aggressive, revealing their snobbish and vain nature, the others in the circle started to dislike them.


    Many wives were reluctant to invite Chen Yi to the party, for fear that she would say something unpleasant and ruin everyone¡¯s mood.


    Moreover, none of the really rich businessmen ever became rich overnight. They all hailed from a long lineage of sessful businessmen. Their wealth was an umtion of hard work from several generations of people. This made them respect people who had knowledge and self-restraint, and strive to work together for win-win results.


    In their eyes, Father Tan was really not a figure worthy of respect. Naturally, Chen Yi¡¯s name also went down with him. Today¡¯s private restaurant was a piece of news that Chen Yi found out with great difficulty, she thought that she might be able to meet some acquaintances and have amon topic in the future.


    The mother and daughter worked hard to doll themselves up at home. Their clothes were glittery and they were finally ready to leave. Those who did not know better would mistake them for going to some ball.


    The driver sent Chen Yi and Tan Jing to a quiet suburb. A winding river blocked the path, and a quaint little antique solid wood bridge crossed over it.


    They could vaguely see the green bamboo not far away, surrounding a courtyard.


    The driver said awkwardly, ¡°Madam, Miss, I don¡¯t think the car can go any further. You can get off here. I¡¯ll wait for you by the side.¡±


    Tan Jing was not very happy andined, ¡°What kind of ce is this? There are so many rules, and you have to walk there yourself.¡±


    Chen Yi was also a little disdainful. ¡°Those people are also full of themselves. They love toe to this kind of godforsaken ce. They always stink of money, and they still want to pretend to be elegant.¡±


    But even though they wereining, the two of them still lifted up their dresses and got off the car, walking step by step on the small countryside road.


    Tan Jing was even more unhappy. ¡°My new shoes are dirty! Mom, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want toe to this kind of ce!¡±


    Chen Yi chuckled. ¡°What do you know? The important thing is not where the restaurant is, but the people who go to eat! Stopining. It won¡¯t look good if others hear it!¡±


    Tan Jing pouted and muttered in a low voice, ¡°What kind of great people cane to this kind of shabby ce? It¡¯s not as good as a Michelin restaurant. What¡¯s there to be afraid of hearing¡­¡±


    After saying that, Tan Jing let out a weird cry. Her thin high heels were stuck in the gap of the wooden bridge and she had to pull them out in a sorry state.


    The two of them walked to the front of the courtyard with an ugly expression on their faces.


    The waiter, dressed in an elegant qipao, asked politely, ¡°Hello, May I know the reservation number?¡±


    Chen Yi put on a prideful look. ¡°I¡¯m the Tan family¡¯s wife, Chen Yi. This is my daughter. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to make an appointment.¡±


    The waiter smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. We have a membership system here. We only ept members, and we need to make an appointment in advance.¡±


    Tan Jing frowned and questioned, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re from the Tan family. If you don¡¯t know, just call your boss out. He¡¯ll definitely recognize us.¡±


    Chen Yi did not speak, but her meaning was obvious. She clearly agreed with Tan Jing¡¯s words and thought that she had enough face to make the boss wee her politely.


    The waiter was unmoved and continued to block the door. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This is the rule set by our boss, and the seats inside are already full. We really can¡¯t entertain the two of you today.¡±


    Chen Yi¡¯s face instantly stiffened after being humiliated. She had spent a lot of effort to find this ce, but she did not expect to be rejected and shut out!

 Chapter 50 - 50 050 Have some self-respect

    50 050 Have some self-respect


    Tan Jing was already in a bad mood. Now that she was stopped at the door, she felt even more furious. ¡°Do you even understand? Do you think we care so much abouting to your ce for a meal? We didn¡¯t even say anything, what kind of attitude is this?¡±


    The waiter frowned. ¡°Madam, please lower your voice. I¡¯m just following the rules. Please don¡¯t disturb the customers inside.¡±


    Chen Yi¡¯s face turned cold, she scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a ce that would chase me out. How amazing do you think you are? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t afford it? My daughter is just stating facts, who are we disturbing? They can even use this opportunity to step up and see who I am!¡±


    The waiter stood awkwardly. He was angered by the mother and daughter¡¯s unreasonable behaviour but he couldn¡¯t force them out either.


    !!


    Just as the three of them remained in a stagnant position, a kind-looking middle-aged man walked out of the room and asked softly, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    The waiter saw his saviour and quickly ran up to him. ¡°Boss, I already exined it to them. They are not members and did not make an appointment but they insist on having a meal here.¡±


    Chen Yi snorted. ¡°You are the boss of this ce? Great! Waiters like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I am Mrs. Tan. I heard that your restaurant is famous and I would like to try it out. Would you be able to do anything about it?¡±


    Chen Yi said it lightly and arrogantly, as if she wanted to hang the word ¡®Mrs. Tan¡¯ on her face.


    The middle-aged man chuckled. ¡°In the beginning, this small ce of mind opened up blindly with my own creations. A few good friends got together and gradually, friends brought friends which slowly brought in the crowd. You ran out of luck today. Perhaps you cane again next time with your friends, I¡¯ll make sure to treat them well.¡±


    Tan Jing understood what he meant. He was hinting that they did not have any connections and since no one introduced them here, they were not allowed inside?


    She was instantly infuriated. ¡°You think this deste and deste ce is a noble ce?¡±


    The middle-aged man was not angry. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for a little girl to look down on this little courtyard of mine. Very well then, there¡¯s no need to force yourself toe in and eat. Pleasee in!¡±


    As they were speaking, a few middle-aged women walked out of the room. One of them walked up and said, ¡°I was wondering why it¡¯s so noisy outside. What¡¯s going on? Hey, isn¡¯t this Mrs. Tan? You¡¯re here for dinner too?¡±


    Chen Yi¡¯s expression turned awkward. This woman had always been on bad terms with Chen Yi as she keptparing them. Now, she was forced into such an awkward situation. What Bad Luck! She shouldn¡¯t not have visited here today!


    The middle-aged woman did not give up. ¡°Oh, why do I remember that you aren¡¯t a member here? It¡¯s no wonder why I heard your voice from inside the room. Don¡¯t get angry. These are the rules here!¡±


    The womanughed happily. ¡°I was invited here by a friend too. Today isn¡¯t a suitable day. I shall ask you out one day so that you can experience the vibe here.. Ahhhhh! The air of nature is so fresh but why are you and your daughter dressed like this? Inevitably¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s a little inappropriate!¡±


    After the woman finished speaking, she looked Chen Yi and Tan Jing from head to toe, with her eyes full of ridicule and disdain.


    Chen Yi felt her face burning and she wished she could escape underground. Tan Jing also felt ufortable as if she had eaten a dead fly.


    Chen Yi knew these few middle-aged women standing by the entrance but they were not close to each other. So, no one came forward to speak up for Chen Yi. Instead, they gathered together and muttered something. No one knew what they were talking about.


    Chen Yi felt that they were all mocking her. She stared at the boss and the middle-aged woman with hatred and was angry that they dared to embarrass her.


    Now that it hade to this, the mother and daughter were already embarrassed. If they left with their tails between their legs, wouldn¡¯t they beughed at by that damn woman in the future? Everyone would know about this embarrassing matter before tomorrow.


    Chen Yi gritted her teeth and thought about what else she could rely on to scare everyone so that she could reim her pride. After thinking for a long time, she finally said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about the Tan family,, what about the Zhuang family? We are inws!¡±


    The expressions of everyone present changed. They were all a little suspicious. They heard that the Tan and Zhuang families had already broken off their engagement? Could it be that the news was fake? Otherwise, why would Chen Yi still dare to say such a thing?


    Everyone pondered in their hearts. If they still had a marriage contract with the Zhuang family, then they would have to consider the Zhuang family¡¯s reputation and not offend Chen Yi.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a clear male voice came from not far away. ¡°The marriage contract between our two families has long been annulled. Mrs. Tan, please have some self-respect!¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51 051 What An Embarassment

    51 051 What An Embarassment


    Everyone turned around and saw that Tan Rou with Xiao Mo was pushing Zhuang Liu across the small bridge as they slowly walked toward the courtyard.


    The middle-aged man pped his hands happily. ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re finally here! I told my old fellows that you wereing over, but they didn¡¯t believe me. They insisted you didn¡¯t like my ce and clear soup!¡±


    Zhuang Liu greeted him with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true. This ce is unique and elegant. It¡¯s a rare mystical realm, not to mention the priceless ornaments in your house. I¡¯ve long admired your collection. Today, I can finally broaden my horizons.¡±


    The surrounding people also chimed in happily. ¡°That¡¯s right. This ce is really a paradise. You wouldn¡¯t want to leave this ce aftering here once!¡±


    Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu to the door, and Zhuang Liu motioned for him to stop. Then, he looked at Chen Yi coldly, ¡°Looks like I came at the right time. I just happened to hear what Mrs. Tan said, so I had to interrupt her. Our families have already broken off the engagement. Back then, we had already agreed that we would never speak of each other ever again. Why did Mrs. Tan bring up this matter again just now? It¡¯s better that everyone else wouldn¡¯t misunderstand us.¡±


    Tan Jing almost tore her palms to shreds. She started to me Chen Yi in her heart. She had already said that she didn¡¯t want to be here. It would have been fine if they were not allowed to enter, but why did Chen Yi bring up the marriage with the Zhuang family? Now, she had to meet the main character. It wasn¡¯t enjoyable!


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Jing again, and heughed. ¡°Miss Tan, what a coincidence. We will meet again here. Perhaps, Miss Tan still has some objections to what we just said? I¡¯ve already made myself very clear. I will not allow Madam Tan to continue calling herself the Zhuang family¡¯s inws.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard Zhuang Liu mention the incident at the hotel, she felt even more embarrassed. She had just said that she looked down on the Zhuang family, but now Chen Yi acted as if they were still rted. It was really embarrassing.


    Chen Yi was so embarrassed that she could not say anything. After all, the two families had already fallen out when they met thest time. The ugly words had already been said, and they could never take it back.


    When everyone heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, everyone immediately understood what was happening. It was likely that the two families had already made things clear, and they had even gotten into a very unpleasant quarrel. However, Chen Yi was still trying to put on a show.


    The middle-aged woman from before was still a little guilty after hearing Chen Yi¡¯s words. She was afraid that she might have been too impulsive and may have offended the Zhuang family. Now that Zhuang Liu had rified his stance, what was there to be afraid of? She had long since disliked Chen Yi¡¯s nouveau riche style. Chen Yi, who likedparing herself to others, was an idiot.


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Chen Yi, this is your fault. We can just talk things out, but you brought out the Zhuang family to scare us without blinking. Now that the Zhuang family is asking for an exnation, that wouldn¡¯t be nice for you as well!¡±


    Chen Yi¡¯s face turned red. She wanted to rush forward and tear the woman¡¯s mouth apart.


    The boss quickly stepped out to smooth things over. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯vee to my ce to rx. There¡¯s no need to make things unpleasant. Since that¡¯s the case, all of you are allowed inside. Come, Xiao Zhuang,e to my room. Eh, I¡¯ve seen Xiao Mo before. You even brought a little girl with you today?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Tan Rou. Tan Rou stood beside Zhuang Liu and greeted everyone with a smile.


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes turned red. Tan Rou was really clinging onto Zhuang Liu?!


    Chen Yi¡¯s mind was in a daze just now. She only noticed now that Tan Rou was following behind Zhuang Liu. Then, thinking of what Tan Jing had said, she directed her anger at Tan Rou. ¡°You sl*t! Don¡¯t you feel shameful?! We had just ended the engagement with the Zhuang family, and you were already sticking close to them. Are you in such a hurry to suck up to them? Are you feeling happy after hearing what he said about me? Don¡¯t you know your manners? I¡¯m your mother, after all!¡±


    Tan Rou shot a cold nce at Chen Yi, unwilling to pay attention to her.


    Chen Yi had embarrassed herself in front of others, so how could she tolerate Tan Rou¡¯s attitude now? She walked straight towards Tan Rou and raised her hand to p Tan Rou¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know what you have done wrong. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your own mother!¡±


    Tan Rou stretched out her hand to stop her. She flung Chen Yi¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. After breaking off the engagement, you still have the audacity to say that you¡¯re the inws of the Zhuang family; even I feel embarrassed for you. Ever since I was young, you¡¯ve never bothered with me for a single day. You have even less right to be teaching me right now!¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52 052 Good Mother and Filial Child

    52 052 Good Mother and Filial Child


    Chen Yi was pushed, and she almost fell. She turned and looked at Tan Rou in disbelief as she screamed, ¡°You! You are a rascal! How dare youy hands on me?!¡±


    Even if Tan Jing wasn¡¯t happy with Chen Yi, she still had to side with Chen Yi. Plus, Tan Rou was disrespectful towards her foster parents in public! She would definitely have to add oil to this fire!


    Tan Jing stepped forward to hold Chen Yi steady herself before she turned towards Tan Rou and said, ¡°How could you push your mother?! She raised you for the past ten years. Even if you went back to the Tao family, you still shouldn¡¯t hit your foster parent!¡±


    Chen Yi felt today was a bad day to leave the house. She had humiliated herself. Just when she thought she could gain some pride from Tan Rou and leave once she satisfied her vanity, she didn¡¯t think that Tan Rou would go against her in front of so many people,pletely disregarding Chen Yi¡¯s reputation!


    !!


    Chen Yi held onto her chest and acted as if she was heartbroken, ¡°Of course. You have wings now and found your family, which is why you can be disrespectful toward me. You¡¯re dating Young Master Zhuang now, and you can be rude to me? You ungrateful child! Bastard!¡±


    Zhang Liu patiently listened to them, and he didn¡¯t even frown. He was about to speak up and get Xiao Mo to shut them up and throw them into the ditches.


    However, Tan Rou was the one who spoke up first. Her tone was monotonous as she was already hopeless, ¡°I am being ungrateful? What a joke! Have you done anything for me? Is there anything that I should be grateful for? The moment I could walk alone, you sent me away and never cared about me for the past ten years. You would like it better if you could send me to the moon.¡±


    Tan Rou looked calm, but her eyes still undeniably showed her sadness.


    ¡°Have you even cared about how my life was? When I needed my mother, you happily had a party with the others when I was sad. I have finally grown up independently, and I don¡¯t need you to love me anymore but at the ball¡­.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the people around her before she continued, ¡°Everyone here was present at the ball as well. All of you would know clearly that it was Tan Jing who tried to harm me. The evidence wasid right before you, but you decided to side with her. I felt used instead. From that moment, I was no longer in debt for your upbringing. I would have returned everything if I ever owed you anything!¡±


    The rest of them nodded their heads. Some of them were present at the ball, and they knew everything that happened. The rest who weren¡¯t present would have already heard of it since it was the gossip of the years. They were all surprised by how biassed Chen Yi was that evening.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t think that with these, Tan Rou immediately received sympathy from the rest of the people around her. They also started ming Chen Yi for it, and Tan Jing wasn¡¯t happy with it.


    ¡°Tan Rou, is there anything wrong with mother wanting to love me more? As her daughter, we should be understanding. How could you be so mindless? You can hate me all you want, but you still must be filial towards your mother!¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Rou talking, his eyes were locked on her. He could no longer suppress the pain from how heartbroken he was. Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think Tan Rou had to endure so much pain when she was young.


    Children would always admire and look up to their parents, but Chen Yi ruined it for Tan Rou. When Tan Jing returned home, Chen Yi pushed thest straw for Tan Rou, and this was why Tan Rou didn¡¯t see Chen Yi as her mother.


    Seeing how Tan Jing still had the audacity to speak up, Zhuang Liu¡¯s face turned cold as he stared at Tan Jing, ¡°The wise man used to say that it is bad mothers who raise unfilial children. If a mother isn¡¯t a good role model, how would they have filial children? Miss tan, I think it would be better for you to reflect on yourself first. You would have forgotten how to spell the word¡¯ filial¡¯ when you abandoned the Tao family and ran back to the Tan family.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sneered as he continued, ¡°You are only filial towards money and fame. It doesn¡¯t matter who your parents actually are.¡±


    Tan Jing felt her head spinning when she heard what the man said. She always thought of herself as a brilliant and obedient child. Did the rest of them see her this way as well?


    The rest listened to the conversation between them and each other, and they had interesting looks on their faces. It was obvious that they were judging Chen Yi and Tan Jing.


    One of the women let out a coldugh, ¡°A heartless mother and a traitor for a daughter. Oh, Chen Yi! This girl really is your biological child. Both of you are indeed family.¡±


    Chen Yi started screaming, disregarding her image, ¡°Shut up!¡± Even if Chen Yi was arrogant, she still cared about her reputation. Without a good reputation, none of the wealthy families would be willing to socialize with the Tan family. It was fine that Tan Rou was speaking against her, but now, Zhuang Liu was speaking up for her too!


    As for Tan Jing, she was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    Chen Yi red at Tan Rou as she said, ¡°You sl*t! I sent you overseas to further your studies, but all you have learned was how to seduce men! Young Master Zhuang, you shouldn¡¯t believe her lies! Daughters of low-ie families like her would only be dying to have a luxurious life like the Tan family, which is why she¡¯s trying her best to be married to a wealthy family!¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 053 Zhuang Liu To The Rescue

    53 053 Zhuang Liu To The Rescue


    Tan Rou frowned. Then, she stared at Chen Yi in disgust. Did Chen Yi think that everyone was like her? Calling other sl*ts when she was one herself. Chen Yi would probably be the one breaking her head to find a rich suitor for Tan Jing so that they could save the Tan family!


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Tan Rou. She was cursing at Tan Rou secretly about how Tan Rou was a b*tch! Tan Rou was only acting pitiful and weak, so everyone would be heartbroken for her! Zhuang Liu was someone she rejected personally, but still, Tan Rou shouldn¡¯t be able to have him!


    The rest looked at how Chen Yi acted like an uncultured woman and felt that things were getting awkward. This was a family matter, and they didn¡¯t have the right to be making anyments. They have never met their foster child, but looking at her now, she seems to be an obedient and polite little girl. But, none of them would really know if she was as evil as Chen Yi had said and how Tan Rou was the one who took away Tan Jing¡¯s fiance.


    Tan Rou lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Public mor can melt gold. What¡¯s the use of exining herself to these people? They would only believe things that they knew. Chen Yi and Tan Jing were like dogs being forced into a corner which was why they were dragging her along with them. Tan Rou felt cold and exhausted.


    Zhuang Liu was the one who spoke instead, ¡°I would love to have a marriage with the Tan family, but if the person that I¡¯m marrying isn¡¯t Tan Rou, I would want nothing to do with the Tan family.¡±


    Not only the other women who were present but even Tan Rou was also stunned by what Zhuang Liu said. Did Zhuang Liu mean that¡­..back then, the old master Zhuang only lowered his status and asked for marriage from the Tan family because of Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think that Zhuang Liu, who didn¡¯t like to exin himself, would say something so shocking. She thought that Zhuang Liu was only doing so because he didn¡¯t like how Chen Yi and Tan Jing treated her. He only wanted to stand up for her, and his actions touched her.


    Tan Rou stepped forward and poked Zhuang Liu as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You shouldn¡¯t be lying about this.¡±


    Zhuang Liu gave a gentle smile andforted Tan Rou. He shook his head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t a lie.¡±


    Then, Zhuang Liu told the rest, ¡°The Zhuang family does not care about status or fame. We don¡¯t need it, but character is important to us. The elders of the Zhuang family look highly on Tan Rou, and she is also someone important to me. We were happy that she got back to her real family. As for the Tan family, she is no longer rted to them, which means that the Zhuang family isn¡¯t as well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was worried that what happened today would bring more trouble to Tan Rou. So, he decided to use his family¡¯s name to tell the rest that the marriage of the Zhuang family agreed to be only with Tan Rou. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for this news to spread, and once this got out, the rest of them would be more careful before bullying Tan Rou to be close to the Tan family.


    Even when Liu Zhuang¡¯s words weren¡¯t straightforward, they clearly showed how protective he was of Tan Rou. Everyone present was smart people, and all of the rich women instantly looked at Tan Rou with weing eyes. They nodded their heads and immediately knew what to do next. If they were lucky enough to have the opportunity, they would definitely want to get to know her better.


    The boss looked at Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Fame and status would be nothing when making friends. The character would be more important. This would only allow rtionships tost longer.¡±


    Then, the boss turned towards Tan Rou and invited her, ¡°Xiao Zhuang is already speaking so highly of you. I believe there must be something interesting to learn from you, young miss. What you said just now indeed sparked an interest in me. Quick,e in with me. We should sit down and have a conversation! If you don¡¯t mind this ce, you shoulde here more often!¡±


    Tan Rou could feel the kindnessing from the boss, and she didn¡¯t have the heart to reject him. Plus, Tan Rou felt differently after seeing how beautiful the courtyard was. To be able to let go of all the fame in the city and to own such a beautiful restaurant in the woods was definitely something difficult to do. It was just like what Zhuang Liu had said, and this man was unique.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to see that the streams and nts had been ced meticulously. The ancient touch in this ce was incredible and different. The boss must definitely be someone special, and it was no touch that this restaurant became famous.


    After getting the boss¡¯s invitation, Tan Rou was delighted.


    Tan Rou knew this was all because of Zhuang Liu and immediately gave him a thankful look.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I know that you would appreciate each other¡¯spany.¡±


    While conversing, the boss and the rest of the crowd walked into the restaurant with Zhuang Liu.

 Chapter 54 - 54 054 Chen Yi Going Crazy

    54 054 Chen Yi Going Crazy


    Tan Jing stood by the side, and she no longer had the time to cry! She couldn¡¯t even hide the jealousy in her eyes. How was it that they were stopped from entering with excuses of how there weren¡¯t any tables left, but Tan Rou was being weed into the restaurant?!


    Tan Jing hated Tan Rou to her bones! That b*tch! She didn¡¯t even get to enter this ce, but how was it that the fake young miss became so popr?! Wasn¡¯t it all because Tan Rou had Zhuang Liu supporting her?! When she thought about how she could have had the chance to enjoy all these by being close to Zhuang Liu, Tan Jing immediately regretted her actions.


    However, the things that Zhuang Liu said offended her as well. He is a cripple who can¡¯t even stand! How dare he look down on her and be unwilling to be married to her? Look highly at Tan Rou. The sl*t just seduced him! A cripple who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s best for him!


    The rest of them intentionally ignored Chen Yi and Tan Jing. They were all standing around Zhuang Liu, weing them into the courtyard. Tan Rou and Xiao Mo stood on both sides to protect Zhuang Liu, worried that someone might touch his legs.


    Chen Yi, who was left behind, felt the blood rushing up to her head, and she was flushing.


    !!


    She cared about the reputation the most. She would never allow anyone to humiliate her. She would always retaliate against the other person if she heard anything that she didn¡¯t like so that she would be able to remain prideful. However, on this day, not only did she get humiliated by this stupid restaurant, she was embarrassed by Tan Rou.


    Seeing how people were surrounding Tan Rou and she, as the madam of the Tan family, was being left behind, she felt that this world was turning upside down! This must be Tan Rou¡¯s doing! Tan Jing was just telling her back at home how Tan Rou had been cursing Chen Yi. From the looks of it now, Tan Rou definitely has no respect for her!


    As the emotions got the better of her, Chen Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She no longer cared about the image of an educated woman and wanted to grab Tan Rou¡¯s hair. Then, her other hand was ready to p Tan Rou hard.


    The rest of them didn¡¯t even have the chance to react to this. However, Tan Rou quickly noticed what Chen Yi was doing. She quickly moved backward to dodge Chen Yi¡¯s attacks.


    Chen Yi ced all of her energy on the p, but instead of hitting someone, she tripped.


    The rest of them were surprised as well. They quickly took one step backward, and they could all hear the sound of the wind created by Chen Yi¡¯s hard p.


    The rest of them started mumbling, ¡°Has she gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she has been mean to her daughter previously. She must have wanted this child dead. Look at how heartless she is!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! That scared me! What was Chen Yi trying to do?¡±


    Chen Yi was like a shrew. Her eyes red at Tan Rou. She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly as her chest heaved up and down heavily.


    Tan Rou frowned, ¡°What are you doing? My parents are the ones who gave me this body. You have no right to hit me now. I have sworn that I will never allow you to bully me. You have to be careful with what you want to do next.¡±


    Chen Yi sneered as she screamed, ¡°You rascal! I am also telling you that no matter how old you be, you will never be allowed to talk above me!! You are merely a rascal that we took home by mistake! You were allowed to live a luxurious life in the Tan family that your lowly family would never be able to afford! You should have been grateful!¡±


    With that, Chen Yi raised her arms again and aimed them at Tan Rou. She missed it the first time and was now infuriated. She was so irrational that she no longer cared if others were watching her. She only wanted to teach Tan Rou a lesson!


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to bear the crime of hitting her foster parent. No matter what, the rest of them didn¡¯t know the truth, and Chen Yi was still her ¡®parent.


    Plus, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want the Tao family to be dragged into this and end up with a bad name.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to hit Chen Yi, but that wouldn¡¯t mean that she would allow others to hit her. Tan Rou was agile enough to dodge it. She acted as if she tripped, and just when Chen Yi¡¯s palm was about tond on her face, Tan Rou moved and stood behind Tan Jing. That¡¯s when the huge pnded on Tan Jing¡¯s face, and it was indeed a hard one.


    Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t be able to seek revenge here, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. Chen Yi wanted to beat someone badly. So her precious daughter would be able to satisfy her. Tan Rou pretended to trip, but her real intentions were to get behind Tan Jing.


    Chen Jing gave her all in that p. When her palmnded on Tan Jing¡¯s cheeks, Tan Jing felt as if she was about to turn deaf! There was a ringing sound in her ear, and her face turned numb. She felt lost as she covered her face, and after some time, she screamed in her high-pitched voice, ¡°Mother!!!¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 055 It Wasn’t Intentional

    55 055 It Wasn¡¯t Intentional


    Chen Yi panicked as well. Her arms were still raised as she said helplessly, ¡°Xiao Jing! It wasn¡¯t intentional! How did I end up hitting you? Tan Rou! You b*tch! You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, Tan Rou walked out from behind Tan Jing with an innocent smile, ¡°I was too scared. I don¡¯t think my face would still be intact if you pped me. I know you were mad and wanted to hit me, but I didn¡¯t think you would hit your daughter either.¡±


    Chen Yi wasn¡¯t done, but Tan Rou had already returned to Zhuang Liu¡¯s side. Then, she said to Chen Yi, ¡°Instead of wasting your time here, you should quickly bring your daughter to the hospital. Her face is so swollen that she looks like a pig.¡±


    Everything happened so quickly. The rest were only about to intervene, but the whole thing ended so dramatically that they wanted tough.


    The boss shook his head helplessly before speaking to Chen Yi, ¡°It was only a small deal of a meal, but I never thought it would drag on for so long. Both of you should leave now. Take a look at your child¡¯s face and stop this. This ce does not wee the both of you!¡±


    Tan Jing held onto her cheeks, which were red and swollen. She was crying, and that made her look even scarier. She was worried that her face would resemble a pig, as Tan Rou said, and she quickly screamed, ¡°Mother! I want to go to the doctor! Quick! I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡±


    Chen Yi quickly looked at Tan Jing¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t look serious since she was only a woman, but it was definitely swollen. Along with how Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t stop crying, Chen Yi panicked and quickly left with Tan Jing.


    The middle-aged woman who didn¡¯t like Chen Yi sneered as she said, ¡°Chen Yi is losing her mind as she grows older. She¡¯s taking that garbage that only owns how to cry as a precious treasure. Those things have ill intentions.¡±


    The rest of them calmed her down. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have toment on it. She won¡¯t be able to do this for long. We¡¯ll stay further away from her. She¡¯s beating up everyone just because she¡¯s mad. Look at how she¡¯s acting now. Does she still look like the Ma¡¯am Tan that we know?¡±


    The boss then interjected and said, ¡°Well, I truly apologize for the trouble caused. All of you would havee here to have a good time. Let¡¯s head in and enjoy our meal. I have already brewed some beautiful tea, and you would have to try it out.¡±


    The rest of them smiled in response. They agreed not to talk about what had happened earlier and returned to their respective rooms.


    However, when they returned home, it became a mystery about how this story would turn out after being spread to the others.


    The boss enthusiastically served them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside. I have kept some tea for you. We must sit down and have a good conversation together.¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head and rejected the offer, ¡°I brought Xiao Rou here so that she could try some dishes here. I am a little exhausted from the drama earlier as well. Plus, you have friends here today. I will make sure to visit you very soon.¡±


    The boss understood what Zhuang Liu was hinting at as well. Zhuang Liu was considerate towards Tan Rou, thinking she wouldn¡¯t want to be stuck entertaining them. The boss was considerate enough to nod his head and said, ¡°Very well then, an old man like me shall not be disturbing young people like you. I will prepare a few dishes and have them sent your way. All of them are dishes that I have just discovered. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it!¡±


    Tan Rou gently thanked the boss and was grateful for the considerate arrangements.


    She came here in a good mood, but after her encounter with Chen Yi and Tan Jing, she felt a little moody. Tan Rou wasn¡¯t worried about how they would cause a scene. They only knew how to embarrass themselves and a few nders that would be sent her way. Tan Rou knew how to deal with them.


    However, Tan Rou still had her worries. She didn¡¯t care if her name got ruined since she wasn¡¯t hoping to get something out of these socialites. It didn¡¯t matter if these people had anything to say about Tan Rou, nor would it affect her.


    But this cannot happen to the Tao family. They were good parents, and her brother was a wonderful man. They should not be dragged into the drains because of her. They shouldn¡¯t end up like how they had in her previous life, where everyone hated them.


    Therefore, Tan Rou always reminded herself not to be impulsive. She had already made a mistake once. This time, she should be more aware of the rumors. These would be able to ruin lives, and she would never allow anyone to have anything to say about her.


    Now, this has proved her right. The reputation of Chen Yi and Tan Jing was getting progressively worse. The bad things they had done previously were now reflected in them. This was karma.


    They should experience how it feels to be hated; how no one cares about them.

 Chapter 56 - 56 056 Matchmaker

    56 056 Matchmaker


    Tan Rou, along with Zhuang Liu and Xiao Mo, was seated in an exquisite room. Before they sat in their seats, the boss dragged Xiao Mo along with him. He was telling Xiao Mo that he wanted to talk to him about life, but he was trying to leave some space for Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou.


    The boss could socialize with so many rich businessmen and politicians. He would definitely be someone who could read between the lines. This was the first time that Zhuang Liu brought a woman here, and along with what he just said earlier, even if the others couldn¡¯t see it, the boss could.


    Zhuang Liu mentioned that she was someone important, but perhaps this was also someone that he held in his heart dearly. Seeing how Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were always stuck on Tan Rou, it was easier for others to read his mind.


    Xiao Mo instantly understood the situation as well. Not only did Miss Tan Rou cure the young master, but she was also a wonderful person. She was kind and considerate, with a mild temper that made everyone feelfortable around her. Especially inparison to Tan Jing, Miss Tan Rou was a good woman that was hard to find nowadays. Xiao Mo was also aware of his own boss¡¯s intentions.


    Therefore, Xiao Mo followed the boss obediently. He went to the other room, giving space to Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu.


    !!


    Zhuang Liu was delighted that both Xiao Mo and the boss understood his intentions. Heplimented them inside his heart but still maintained a polite smile as he looked at Tan Rou with gentle eyes.


    Tan Rou was feeling a little awkward. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to guess from the Boss¡¯s expression that he wanted to give them space. Due to what Zhuang Liu said earlier in front of those people, it would be unavoidable that the others would consider them as a couple.


    However, after thinking it through thoroughly, from the moment they first met, they have had lots of affairs tangled together, but Zhuang Liu has always been a considerate man. It would be difficult for anyone to reject him.


    Tan Rou asked herself as well. Regards to Zhuang Liu really admired and trusted her. Since this was the case, she did not need to think too much about it. It would be better to just go with the flow.


    Their eyes met, and the atmosphere between them wasforting.


    Zhuang Liu spoke first. ¡°Don¡¯t take them seriously. They still do not have the ability to do anything. They just like disgusting others. I can help you to shut their mouths.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to trouble you. It¡¯s such a waste of your time and talent. Plus, it would also stain your reputation. Our conflict is a littleplicated, but I am hoping that I will be able to end things with my own abilities.¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou was a prideful woman. When he asked her the question, he already expected that this was the answer. It was a piece of cake for him to deal with the Tan family, but he couldn¡¯t do so.


    Just like what Tan Rou did today. With her martial arts skills, Chen Yi could noty her hands on Tan Rou. Tan Rou would still be able to defeat them and leave them crying on the ground since he had witnessed her abilities.


    However, Tan Rou did not do so.


    Sometimes, solving something isn¡¯t as easy as cutting it with a knife. It was important for the other party to get the punishment that they deserved. Plus, there must be a reason for it so that the others would believe that they were the ones who did these to themselves.


    So, Tan Rou didn¡¯t only want Chen Yi and Tan Jing to suffer. She wanted them to feel that they deserved to suffer. She wanted everyone to lose trust in them, and everyone around them would despise them.


    It¡¯s better to nder one¡¯s heart than slice their body into pieces. This would bring them more pain than causing the Tan family to go bankrupt overnight.


    With a few exchanges, they understood what the other party wanted. Tan Rou smiled as well. Zhuang Liu was indeed a considerate man. He also understood her well. He had the abilities, but he was never arrogant. He didn¡¯t interject into her problem but instead allowed her to do as she pleased, whichforted Tan Rou.


    The dishes were served. Zhuang Liu was carefully cutting the dishes for Tan Rou and slowly introduced them to her from the story behind them and the ingredients found inside them.


    Tan Rou picked up a piece of fish, and no bones were seen. It was so soft that it melted as soon as she ced it in her mouth. The fish was tender and smooth. The fish was cooked to perfection.


    Zhuang Liu then filled up Tan Rou¡¯s bowl with seafood porridge. Tan Rou took a small bite of it, and her eyes widened in shock. They were glistening as she stared at Zhuang Liu.


    Seeing how Tan Rou was happy with the food, he was also overjoyed. ¡°This should suit your appetite.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! The porridge is so tasty! It must have been cooked for a long time! The fish instantly melted inside my mouth!¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57 057 Tan Song

    57 057 Tan Song


    Zhuang Liu kept his eyes on Tan Rou. She was like a cat who finally got to eat its fish. Both her eyes were shining brightly with joy.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t hide the love in his eyes as he said, ¡°All of these are their signature dishes. The boss loved eating, which is why he designed all these.¡±


    Tan Rou turned shy when she saw the look in Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes. She turned around to avoid his gaze and buried her head in the delicacy before her.


    Tan Rou noticed that Zhuang Liu was more daring than before. Then, she spoke difficulty, ¡°You should eat as well. Did you say that you were hungry as well? Would you be filled by just looking at me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m filled with such beauty before me.¡±


    !!


    Tan Rou red at Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu immediately admitted defeat as he said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop talking and start eating right away.¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes, but she felt a warmth inside her chest, ¡°You should eat more! It must have been tiring for you today.¡±


    Zhung Liu was enjoying the porridge when he shook his head, ¡°You were the one who must be exhausted. Not only did you help me with my treatment, but there were also lots of events that followed after that.¡±


    Tan Rou mischievously winked. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. After enjoying such delicious food, I don¡¯t remember anything now! I¡¯m feeling much better now!¡±


    Both of them were happily eating and chatting. Their rtionship seemed to be progressing, and they were getting closer to each other.


    Inside the restaurant, it was a pleasing atmosphere, while the Tan family was theplete opposite.


    Tan Jing¡¯s cheeks were covered with arge bandage as she returned home with Chen Yi.


    She was still sobbing. Her eyes were red. Shey on the sofa, looking incredibly pitiful.


    Chen Yi frowned. She sat on the other side of the sofa, looking annoyed as she sighed, ¡°Stop crying already. The doctor already said that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Tan Jing sobbed as she said, ¡°But it still hurts! The doctor said that my eardrums would have exploded with a little more force!¡±


    Chen Yi was also frustrated: ¡°I was trying to hit that b*tch, Tan Rou! How would I know that you were standing right in front of her? Why can¡¯t you be smarter and move aside?¡±


    Tan Rou felt wrong, but she knew this was not the time to argue with Chen Yi. ¡°It¡¯s all Tan Rou¡¯s fault! What a cunny sl*t! She purposely stood behind me, and I didn¡¯t even have the time to react!¡±


    Chen Yi continued cursing under her breath, and the entire house was surrounded by an eerie atmosphere.


    Tan Song finally returned home, and he immediately felt that something felt different. He frowned as he asked them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are both of you looking so sad?¡±


    Tan Jing finally found the person who could stand up for her, and she quickly got up, ¡°Daddy! You¡¯re finally home! That b*tch, Tan Rou, bullied Mummy and me!¡±


    Tan Song was confused. ¡°Tan Rou? Didn¡¯t she return to the Tao family? Why are you two still getting bullied by her?¡±


    Tan Song was the head of the Tan family now. Even when he wasn¡¯t excellent at running a business, with the inheritance from his father, the business was still up and running.


    Tan Song hated it when the otherspared him with his father. It always felt as if he would ruin the family. This was why he waspletely focused on his career, with no regard for what he had to sacrifice.


    He never asked about what happened at home and never cared for Tan Rou. When Tan Jing returned home, he had gotten closer to her since they were blood-rted, but that was all.


    Chen Yi also stood up, looking mad as sheined, ¡°That daughter that we raised for the past decade has the audacity to talk back against me now! That b*tch was so good at pretending to be pitiful. She¡¯s a traitor. She¡¯s saying that I have never cared for her and was so cunning that I hit Jingjing instead. Look at how swollen her face is!¡±


    Tan Son frowned. He didn¡¯t want to be bothered by the scandals between these women. He looked at Tan Jing¡¯s face and simply said, ¡°Just listen to the doctor¡¯s advice and take your medicine. Stop mingling with these irrelevant people. You¡¯re just embarrassing yourself.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart turned cold. She has noticed this since the beginning. Her father was a cold and distant man. Tan Rou was a stranger to him, and even for her and Chen Yi, they didn¡¯t hold much importance to him. The only thing that mattered to him was his career and status.


    Therefore, Tan Jing quickly added, ¡°Daddy! Not only was I pped in the face, but so many people there also witnessed it. That stupid restaurant did not allow us to go in! When Tan Rou rebutted mummy, all of them saw it as well! It was embarrassing!¡±


    As expected, there was finally a change in Tan Song¡¯s expression.


    Tan Jing continued, ¡°Plus, Zhuang Liu was there as well. He was protecting Tan Rou the entire time and said that he looked down on the Tan family. He wouldn¡¯t want a marriage with the Tan family without Tan Rou! He was degrading the Tan family intentionally in front of all those people!¡±


    Tan Song¡¯s face immediately turned cold as he asked, ¡°Is that true? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Zhuang Liu is involved in this as well! This is ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58 058 The Complaint

    58 058 The Comint


    Tan Jing let out a coldugh inside her. As expected, Tan Song only cared about the status of his family name. He was dying to get the acknowledgment of others. When he heard that she was beaten, he didn¡¯t even panic, but when he heard how the other wealthy families would boycott his family, he started panicking.


    Tan Jing quickly added oil to the fire as she squeezed a few drops of tears from her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s true. Tan Rou found her opportunity when we ended the marriage with the Zhuang family, and she ran to Zhuang Liu. She embarrassed mother and me in front of all those women. Those people would definitely talk about it when they return home. Once their husbands hear about this¡­it would be humiliating!!!¡±


    Chen Yi quickly knew what she had to do as well. They had been married for years, and she knew the type of man her husband was. She was infuriated earlier and forgot about Tan Song¡¯s weakness. This was why he wasn¡¯t bothered by it earlier.


    Chen Yi then said, ¡°Those women have always been jealous that I¡¯ve found a good husband, but now that Tan Rou has embarrassed us, I¡¯m feeling so ashamed. I won¡¯t be able to go socializing after this!¡±


    Tan Jing quickly nodded her head. ¡°Zhuang Liu even said that they only care about a character when choosing a wife. Isn¡¯t he trying to hint that I don¡¯t have a good character?! This will definitely affect your business, dad! Tan Rou is such an evil woman! She¡¯s trying to ruin our family!¡±


    !!


    Tan Song felt even more worried after hearing what they said. He held onto his chest as he panted, ¡°That rascal! She hasn¡¯t given up yet after returning to the Tao family! She even got herself associated with the Zhuang family and is showing it off to us!¡±


    Tan Song was infuriated. He wanted to teach Tan Rou a lesson immediately, but he was worried about Zhuang Liu at the same time.


    From Tan Song¡¯s perspective, he has no idea that Tan Rou has already be someone entirely different. He still thought of Tan Rou as a useless clown. She didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou would have the ability to affect how the others looked at the Tan family.


    Tan Rou must have gotten lucky that Zhuang Liu found her interesting. Zhuan Liu¡¯s taste in women was unique as well. How could he protect a gold digger like Tan Rou and even embarrass the Tan family for her?


    However, Tan Song couldn¡¯t make any decision now as well. Although he knew the culprit was Zhuang Liu, there were still a lot of rumors surrounding him. Zhuang Liu¡¯s health was still a mystery. The Zhuang family isn¡¯t simple, and the Tan family could not afford to offend them.


    So, even when there were lots of them who had already taken action, Tan Song was still trying to be cautious. He has decided to be an audience in this situation, afraid he might lose everything he has now.


    However, today¡¯s event caused Tan Song to realize that something was different.


    By now, the reporters have not released any statement, so none of them have read that Zhuang Liu¡¯s health has been restored.


    However, after what happened tonight, most people would have realized that Zhuang Liu looked much better. He spoke firmly and did not look like someone in a critical situation.


    Tan Song wasn¡¯t sure if Zhuang Liu hade back from death or if this was just an act.


    When they wanted to break the marriage, Tan Song was aware of it. In fact, he didn¡¯t want anything extra happening at that time. No matter what happens to the Zhuang family in the future, cutting ties with them when Zhuang Liu is severely ill might piss off the Zhuang family. If Zhuang Liu were going to die soon, the Zhuang family would be done for, and Tan Song would also be affected.


    This was why Tan Song always remained neutral. He didn¡¯t want to get anyone¡¯s attention, but Chen Yi and Tan Jing wereining about it to him every day. They kept saying he was heartless, allowing their only daughter to marry a cripple. Tan Jing was also always crying, saying she didn¡¯t want to be a widow and wanted Tan Song to have mercy on her.


    Tan Song was being disturbed so badly that he had no other choice. He allowed it and felt happy that he had made the right choice. Perhaps the rumor about how the Zhuang family would copse soon was real?


    However, the reaction the Zhuang family gave back then was unexpected. Although the Zhuang family agreed, Tan Song felt something wasn¡¯t right.


    With what Zhuang Liu said today, everything became clear. They have never considered the Tan family; perhaps, Zhuang Liu was already together with Tan Rou since the beginning!


    Tan Song hated it the most when others ignored him. Since he wasn¡¯t sure if the Zhuang family still had the ability to do anything, he could only turn to the weaker party. He can¡¯t question Zhuang Liu, but he could still question Tan Rou!


    Tan Song didn¡¯t think that Zhuang Liu would be by her side the entire time. Plus, they were just kids. How much love would there be between them? This was merely an irrational decision. Tan Rou was nothingpared to the Tan family.


    Tan Rou was overconfident about his status and didn¡¯t think that Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t know what was best for him!


    Tan Jing and Chen Yi were waiting for Tan Song to decide. They have just been badly humiliated by Tan Rou. They would definitely make her pay for what she has done today.

 Chapter 59 - 59 059 Paper Tiger

    59 059 Paper Tiger


    Tan Song rubbed his temples as he felt exhausted. Then, he said in a tired tone, ¡°Fine. I will go to the Tao family tomorrow. How dare Tan Rou act as if she was someone important! I would like to question the Tao family if they knew how to educate their daughter! Perhaps they were the ones that taught Tan Rou to use her past identity to get close to the Zhuang family!¡±


    Chen Yi let out a breath of relief. She nodded in agreement, ¡°Is there anything those poor people wouldn¡¯t do?!¡±


    Tan Jing pursed her lips as she listened to what they were saying. She had nothing to say at this point. She didn¡¯t have to stand up for the Tao family now. It was more important for Tan Song to teach Tan Rou a lesson.


    This way, the Tao family would also realize that Tan Rou was a b*tch that wasn¡¯t worth their love!


    As Tan Jing thought about this, she finally felt much better.


    The next morning, Tan Song got his driver to send him to where the Tao family lived.


    Tan Song opened the door with disgust as he walked through the narrow alley. He felt bad for his branded leather shoes that had to be in contact with such a dirty ce. Then, he found the Tao family. He despised them and thought of how different this ce was from the Tan family. It was no surprise that they thought of such a horrible n.


    If they were to depend on their own abilities, they might not be able to grow out of this ce. They finally gave birth to a daughter who had the chance to be part of the upper-ss socialites. These people would definitely make use of such a perfect opportunity.


    Tan Song felt even more confident as he thought about it and started knocking at the door.


    Mother Tao was preparing breakfast, thinking of how to feed both her children with better food. Especially Tan Rou, she was too skinny. Her children had to eat more.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Mother Tao was wondering who would be at their door early in the morning.


    She was shocked when she opened the door. Tan Song was dressed in a tailored suit and stood tall as he looked at Mother Tao sternly.


    Mother Tao was frightened. Since the day that she found out that her daughter had been switched, she had been worried ever since. She was afraid that these people would take away her daughter. What was Tan Song doing here? It must be rted to Xiao Rou, right?¡±


    However, Mother Tao didn¡¯t show how nervous she actually was. She smiled and politely asked, ¡°What pleasant surprise for you to have the time toe here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mother Tao never had a good impression of Tao Song and Chen Yi. When both families were discussing their children, the Tan family was arrogant and rude. Mother Tao could only try her best to maintain her manners and politeness, but she never considered inviting him into the house.


    Plus, Tan Rou was still sleeping inside. Mother Tao had her own intentions. She didn¡¯t want Tao Rou to be in contact with those from the Tan family.


    Tan Song sneered as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Tao? I need to talk to him. Tao Rou got herself in trouble. Didn¡¯t she tell you about it when she came home?¡±


    Mother Tao was confused but still protected her child subconsciously, ¡°What happened to Xiao Rou? You can just talk to me about it.¡±


    Tan Song stood by the door. He was getting frustrated as he loosened his tie. He felt that he had stained his reputation by being here. It was a mistake. These people didn¡¯t even know manners. This woman didn¡¯t even invite him inside the house, which was why he also started being rude.


    ¡°That rascal had the audacity to insult my wife in public and even injured Jingjing. Get her out here now to apologize!¡±


    When Mother Tao heard what Tan Song said, her face turned cold. Tan Song came to their house early in the morning and started lecturing her daughter. This was something that infuriated Mother Tao, and it was so bad that her head started hurting.


    Mother Tao was trying her best to control her anger. This was the only reason she didn¡¯t pick up a broom to kick him out.


    She frowned and tried to suppress her anger as she stood up for her daughter, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Xiao Rou is someone like that. There must be some understanding, but before you find out the truth, please do not insult my daughter right in front of my house.¡±


    Tan Song scoffed as he stared at Mother Tao in disdain, ¡°People like you do not know manners. This is why Tao Rou would do such things.¡±


    Mother Tao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Is that right? It¡¯s a shame that families like us do not wee people like you into our homes. Please leave right now!¡± Then, she closed the door.


    Seeing what Mother Tao wanted to do, Tan Song¡¯s face turned cold. He started screaming at the house, ¡°Tan Rou! Why are you hiding inside your house now after causing so much trouble?! Get out here now and follow me back so you can apologize!¡±


    Tan Rou was awakened by the noise outside. When she stepped outside, she could hear Tan Song screaming at the top of his lungs.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Tan Song. Chen Yi sent her abroad when she was a young girl, and Tan Song agreed with her decision. He has never reached out to Tan Rou. When she returned home when she was 18 years old, Tan Song would also be at the office and allowed Chen Yi to torture her as she pleased.

 Chapter 60 - 60 060 Passing By

    60 060 Passing By


    For Tan Rou, Tan Song was just a useless, cold man. If it weren¡¯t because how he didn¡¯t care much about them, Chen Yi and Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t have been able to act so arrogantly.


    The mother-daughter duo had just been humiliated yesterday, and Tan Song was already here looking for trouble again.


    Tan Rou let out a coldugh. She thought they would at leaste up with something better, but they were still bullying others who were weaker than them and putting on a tough act. However, they were wrong. Tan Song was just a paper tiger. He didn¡¯t have much ability to protect the Tan family or his wife and daughter.


    Tan Rou walked out of her room and looked at Tan Song, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Child, I¡¯m here. You just wait inside. We¡¯ll be having breakfast soon.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. Tan Song was here for her. She can¡¯t allow her mother to face Tan Song alone.


    None of them from the Tan family were nice people.


    Tan Song definitely didn¡¯te with a kind heart. When he saw Tan Rou, he started screaming at her. ¡°I have heard of everything that happenedst night! You have been nothing but a disappointment. Given the rtionship that we¡¯ve had for the past decade, I didn¡¯t mind the money that I have spent on you, but you shouldn¡¯t have seduced Zhuang Liu to bully my wife and daughter. You don¡¯t have your heart ced in the right ce.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted tough out loud. What is the rtionship for the past decade? It was a joke that Tan Song said out loud. She was even closer to her neighbor than to Tan Song.


    Mother Tao was pissed. She was worried that Tan Rou would be affected by these people from the Tan family that are heartless. She quickly stood up for her child, ¡°We can afford to raise our own daughter! We can give her everything that Xiao Rou wants! We wouldn¡¯t have to bother you! How dare you say that about my daughter! You are the one who¡¯s the devil!¡±


    Tan Rou gently patted mother Tao¡¯s shoulder tofort her. She was worried that Mother Tao would get too angry and quickly told her, ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t need their money. Don¡¯t get too worked up because of what he said.¡±


    Mother Tao looked at her daughter and slowly felt better.


    That¡¯s right. Xiao Rou was a considerate young girl. She was no longer who she wasst time.


    Tan Song sneered when he heard what Tan Rou said.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear. You don¡¯t care about money? Then, why would you seduce Jingjing¡¯s ex-fiance? Do you think that Zhuang Liu would have true feelings for you? You¡¯re just something new to him. Have you ever thought of the consequences once he gets tired of you?¡±


    Tan Rou already expected Tan jing and Chen Yi to add their opinions to the story. After hearing what Tan Song said, Tan Rou didn¡¯t even feel angry at all.


    ¡°Mr. Tan, you are here because you wanted to know what happened yesterday. I can tell you what happened. Chen Yi and Tan Jing went to a private courtyard for lunch, but they didn¡¯t make any reservations and ended up getting stopped. They were making a scene by the entrance, which was why they humiliated themselves.¡±


    Tan Song was caught off guard. Chen Yi and Tan Jing did not mention this.


    Tan Rou saw the look on Tan Song¡¯s face and knew they must have hidden certain details. Then, she continued, ¡°When they saw me, they wanted to release their anger on me. They started calling me all sorts of names, acting like uneducated shrews. The boss tried to calm them down, but Chen Yi still wanted to hit me.¡±


    When Mother Tao heard about it, she looked worried. Her child must have suffered badlyst night, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t tell her anything. It must have been because Tan Rou didn¡¯t want them worrying about her.


    Tan Rou stared at Tan Song and said, ¡°I dodged it, but itnded on Tan Jing¡¯s face instead. Both Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Chen were there. You can ask them about it if you don¡¯t trust me.


    ¡°I have never once provoked them, but that does not mean I will stand still and allow them to bully me. Mr. Tan, I was your daughter before this and allowed you to be harsh. Even when you sent me abroad when I was four years old andpletely ignored me, I have never hated you for it.¡±


    Tan Rou scoffed, ¡°I remember when I was a young girl, Chen Yi locked me inside my room and didn¡¯t feed me for three entire days. I didn¡¯t drink a single drop of water, but I still survived. I am no longer your daughter, and you have no right to bully me now. If this happens again, I will still do the same thing.¡±


    After hearing what Tan Rou said, he looked a little awkward. He was aware of how he didn¡¯t care about Tan Rou and had his heart poured out at work.


    Tan Song has also heard of how Chen Yi left their daughter inside the storage room. However, Chen Yi cried, and they moved on from it. When Tan Rou was four years old, Chen Yi mentioned that there was a wise man who was good at raising children to be brilliant people. Chen Yi decided on her own and only informed Tan Song about it after Tan Rou was sent abroad. Tan Song was upied with one of the projects. When he returned home and found his daughter missing, he thought that it was for the better since the house had be much quieter.


    Tan Song knew that he was at fault. He opened his mouth several times, but nothing came out of it. He secretly looked at Mother Tao and looked incredibly guilty.


    On the other hand, Mother Tao was staring at Tao Rou with eyes filled with sorrow. She has never heard Tao Rou talking about her childhood. After hearing them for the first time, she was so heartbroken that she was about to cry.

 Chapter 61 - 61 061 A Family of Rascals

    61 061 A Family of Rascals


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve finished talking about what happened yesterday. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your business partners. I¡¯m sure everyone knows about their performance yesterday. They were the ones who ruined the reputation of the Tan family. They¡¯re doomed to destruction if they¡¯re unjust. Instead of wasting your time questining me, you might as well pray for yourself!¡±


    Tan Song also knew a few things on his own. He knew of Chen Yi¡¯s temper. In the past, she had always offended some people outside. Others would usually tolerate it because of their family¡¯s reputation. However, after a long time, it was inevitable that they would gossip.


    When men worked hard outside, socializing with their wives was a form of support for the family, but Chen Yi had never been a good wife.


    However, Tan Song never took this problem seriously. After all these years, he was toozy to care about Chen Yi¡¯s bad temper. By the time he noticed this, Chen Yi had be even worse and was not well-liked in the circle.


    Tan Song could already imagine how Chen Yi was yesterday. He felt a headacheing. If this continued, the Tan family¡¯s reputation would really be ruined. Those pampereddies would discuss this with their husbands, and no one would be willing to work with Tan Song.


    Now, Chen Yi and Tan Jing even dared toin when they were the ones who stirred trouble for everyone else. They used Tan Song as a tool and asked him toe to the Tao family to question the other party. Thinking of this, Tan Son only felt embarrassed!


    However, he was already standing in front of the Tao family¡¯s door, and those words had alreadye out of his mouth. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let others see him as a joke.


    Tan Song still pretended to be serious and made a firm appearance as the head of a family. ¡°Even if they have done something wrong, you should remember the kindness we have shown you while raising you all these years. No matter what, she is someone older than you. You know her temper well. You should try to calm her down instead of provoking her!¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to sneer. Tan Song was incredibly shameless and even considered himself an elder to Tan Rou.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she shouted emotionally, ¡°Her elder? What kind of elder do you think you are to her?! Even if it were merely a pet dog or cat, no one would bear to starve their own pet for three whole days! My Rou ¡®er! You have poorly treated my child, and you still have the nerve toe to my house! Get out of here!¡±


    When Tan Rou heard her mother¡¯s angry and trembling voice, she felt a burst of sourness in her heart. All the hardships she had suffered were already in the past. It was enough that she had such a loving mother who would love her with all her heart now.


    Tan Song¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. After all, the two families had raised another family¡¯s daughter. It was inevitable that there would be aparison.


    Tan Song had already told Chen Yi that although the Tao family was not rich, they were still willing to spend money on Tan Jing. She learned to dance and y the piano and was raised to be a lively young girl. She was also a little pampered. At first nce, one could tell she was a child who was doted on.


    Even then, Chen Yi said that the Tao family was tactful and raised her daughter well. It was just that the Tao family was too poor, and her daughter had to suffer. Now, she mustpensate Tan Jing and provide more for her own daughter.


    But on second thought, Tan Rou¡¯s life in the Tan family was uneptable.


    Not only was she not cared for properly, but they didn¡¯t even care for her much after sending her abroad.


    Therefore, as Tan Song stood in front of the tao family, Tan Song also felt that he was in the wrong. He was no longer as arrogant as before when he had first arrived.


    Mrs. Tao screamed in rage. ¡°All of you are ck-hearted people! I¡¯ve raised Tan Jing with love, but I ended up being betrayed in the end, and you get to enjoy the result. As for my own daughter, she has been living such a hard life. You bastards! Don¡¯t you daree to my house and say such things! I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡±


    There was nothing that Tan Song could say at this point. He felt enraged out of humiliation and snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. Forget it! We wouldn¡¯t want to be rted to you as well! Don¡¯t try to curry favor with our family!¡± With that said, he quickly returned to the car and left dejectedly.


    Mrs. Tao red at Tan Song as he left in his luxury car. She felt that she was not harsh enough. She should have scolded him and beaten him up to vent her anger! Mrs. Tao was so angry that she was panting. ¡°What the hell was that?! They are a family of rascals!!!¡±


    Tan Rou held onto mother Tao¡¯s hand andforted her silently. Mother Tao was gentle and virtuous and probably had never scolded anyone in her life. Now that she was forced to lose herposure, it was all before Tan Rou, which caused Tan Rou to be touched yet sad simultaneously.


    Tears were rolling in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes as well. Now that she had a family who cared for her and would cry for her, it was as if her broken heart had been cured. All the hardships in the past had been smoothed out.


    Tan Rou held Mrs. Tao¡¯s hand as they returned to the house. Then, she saw Tao Zheng standing at the door, staring at her with a serious look.

 Chapter 62 - 62 062 Everything Changes

    62 062 Everything Changes


    ¡°Rou ¡®er, you¡¯ve been wronged. Why didn¡¯t you tell us? We would have seeked justice for you!¡± Mrs. Tao sobbed.


    Tan Rou smiled andforted her mother gently. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all in the past. Now that I have finally returned to our family, I don¡¯t want to care about them anymore. People like them will never own up to their mistakes. Why bother with them and ruin our mood for nothing? Aren¡¯t things good now with how they are?¡±


    Tao Zheng stood at the side, his heart filled withplicated emotions. He had thought that Tan Rou, who used to be a jerk, had suddenly changed because she had been forced to ept reality. In addition, she had been bullied the other day at the Tan family¡¯s party that night. So, she finally became obedient and sensible.


    He didn¡¯t think that Tan Rou had been living such a hard life in the Tan family since she was a young girl. Since she has never been loved, she would use all her strength to protest, trying to get the other¡¯s attention.


    Now that she had returned to the Tao family and felt their genuine love for her, her uneasiness was naturally soothed. She had be more sensible.


    Tao Zheng looked at Tan Rou lovingly. He felt heartbroken for his little sister.


    Mrs.Tao was still upset and kept caressing Tan Rou¡¯s face. ¡°My dear child! You¡¯ve suffered all these years! I was the one who camete. I should have found you earlier so that my child coulde home earlier. I¡¯ve wasted all my love on Tan Jing. I regret it every time I think about it.¡±


    Thinking back to what happened earlier, Mrs. Tao said hatefully, ¡°Tan Song, that scumbag! Chen Yi, that evil woman! They treated you so badly in the past and now they dare to find trouble with you. They¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Tao Zheng also recalled what Tan Song had said earlier. He furrowed his brows and the heartbroken look in his eyes was reced by a cold gaze. ¡°I was woken up by him just now and heard his nonsense. I was looking for something that I could use to beat him up but he managed to run away before I found one!¡±


    Mrs Tao nodded her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied even if I beat up that scumbag! ¡±


    Without another word, Tao Zheng walked towards the door.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Tan Rou quickly stopped him.


    Tao Zheng lowered his eyes, his face filled with anger. ¡°He had the audacity to show up at our house and act crazy. I can¡¯t let him bully us like this. I¡¯m going to the Tan family to teach him a lesson so that I can take revenge for you!


    Tan Rouughed. Her brother was an upright person and loved her wholeheartedly. However, being too rigid would cause them to break easily. Those who were as emotional as him would definitely end up being hurt. He was too easy to be used and hurt by people with ulterior motives.


    Tan Rou persuaded him in a low voice, Brother, it really wouldn¡¯t be necessary for you to go there. They can¡¯t do anything to me now. I can handle it. If you go now, two of your fists wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight them. He has so many bodyguards. What if they hurt you? Let¡¯s take it slow, okay? ¡±


    Then, she consoled Mrs.Tao, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be sad anymore. I don¡¯t really have any feelings left for them. I won¡¯t be sad if I don¡¯t hold any expectations for them. I¡¯m satisfied as long as we can live a good life.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry now. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Tao Zheng felt a little guilty when he heard Tan Rou¡¯s words. It was all his fault for not being strong enough to help his family. He had to n properly and grow up as quickly as possible so that he could seek justice for his sister.


    With this thought, Tao Zheng¡¯s face became determined. His eyes no longer looked young and confused but they became resolute.. They flickered with an extremely imposing light, and he returned to his room without a word.


    Mrs. Tao wiped her tears away. She had a serious look on her face as well. Mrs Tao seemed to be deep in thought, exuding an aura that was different from her usual self. She gently patted Tan Rou and said, ¡°Child, I¡¯ve prepared food for you. Let¡¯s eat immediately!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Zheng¡¯s and Mrs. Tao¡¯s expressions and was a little surprised. The Tao family had always been honest and dutiful, living their own cosy lives. They were just ordinary people. However Tan Rou could sense a unique aura on their faces that weren¡¯t evenmonly seen on the faces of those wealthy people.


    Mrs. Tao was just a housewife, but right now, she seemed like a strong woman who was a domineering one. Tao Zheng was like a knife that had just been sharpened, revealing its edge.


    Tan Rou suppressed the emotions in her heart and nodded obediently. She did subconsciously think that perhaps her family was not a simple one. She had been given a second chance and perhaps she had inadvertently changed her fate, causing things to be different now.

 Chapter 63 - 63 063 Let’s Get Bankrupt

    63 063 Let¡¯s Get Bankrupt


    Mrs. Tao entered the kitchen and stared at the pot of porridge in a daze.


    Of course, the Tao family wasn¡¯t as poor as the outside world thought. For so many years, the Tao couple never mentioned the family¡¯s business. They even kept it a secret from their child, thinking that they were born into an ordinary family.


    All these years, Mr. And Mrs. Tao had intentionally distanced themselves from the wealth and glory of the past and only wanted to maintain the lives of the most ordinary people.


    For one, she really didn¡¯t want to care about the deception and mockery in their social circle. Plus, she hoped that the children wouldn¡¯t be affected by external vanity and rely on their own hard work for everything.


    Therefore, other than the most basic of expenses, Mr. and Mrs. tao never bought any luxury goods for their child. They supported their studies and hobbies but they would never allow them to waste anything and spend without restraint.


    The good news was that their children were all brought up well. Tao Zheng had been very sensible since he was young. He was so sensible that he even kept his hobby of photography a secret from his family. Mother Tao¡¯s heart ached for him but she found it funny at the same time. With the Tao family¡¯s assets, it would be a piece of cake for Tao Zheng to ce all of his branded cameras in the house and fill up the entire vi.


    Two of their other children had their own strengths and left home early to study and work abroad.


    Even Tan Rou, who had just been found, was rebellious at the beginning but soon learned to be sensible. She had even put her specialty to use and wanted to help the family earn money.


    This was exactly what Mr. And Mrs. Tao wanted. They wanted to live an ordinary and happy life, but now, they couldn¡¯t go on like this. If they couldn¡¯t even protect their own children, what was the point?


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s eyes turned determined. They didn¡¯t want to make this public but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t have the ability to. Who was the Tan family anyways?


    The Tan family¡¯s words and attitude did not anger Mrs. Tao. They chose to hide their identity earlier on because they had seen through all these false titles. They had seen too many people who fawned over the rich and powerful, so they just treated it as a dog barking.


    However, the Tan family should not have mistreated Tan Rou and even bullied her at their doorstep.


    Mrs. Taoughed coldly. Karma woulde for them sooner orter. Since the Tan family was so insistent on getting themselves into trouble, she decided to help them out.


    Mrs. Tao took out her phone and gave Mr. Tao a call. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time for us to end this life. It¡¯s time to do something.¡±


    Mr. Tao left for work early in the morning. He racked his brains to find a ce where no one knew him. He was an influential man in the business world but every single day, he would y the role of an ordinary employee.


    Mr Tao was still a little confused. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we decide to keep it as a secret?¡±


    Mrs Tao told Mr. Tao about what had happened earlier. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Our Xiao Rou have been so obedient. She went through so much but still grew up to be such a beautiful and sensible girl. The heavens are watching over us and taking pity on us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to say anything about our regrets! If we continue to hide it and not do anything, how are we worthy enough to be her parents?¡±


    Mr. Tao¡¯s tone changed instantly. His heart ached for his daughter. However, Mr Tao was different from Tan Song, who was merely a paper tiger. Although he had been living a stable and ordinary life over the years, he had not cked off and still had a clear mind.


    After hearing Mrs. Tao¡¯s words, Mr. Tao¡¯s kind gaze changed. He started to exude his own aura, turning from an ordinary middle-aged man to an enigmatic man.


    After a moment of silence, Mr Tao said calmly, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. The Tan family hasn¡¯t improved in the past few years. They¡¯re just frogs in a well.¡±


    Mrs. Tao heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t they think that they look down on others as they please just because they are rich? If that;s the case, our family has enough money to do whatever we want. Let¡¯s solve this issue with their ways. We¡¯ll crush them with money and make them bankrupt!¡±


    On the other end of the call, Mr. Tao nodded. ¡°We shall do ording to what you want. They should pay the price for torturing out daughter. We merely left that society but that doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re dead. For my daughter, I will return to that world so that they will never be able to have a goodeback.¡±


    Mrs. Tao finallyughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to cook for the children. I was really hoping that we¡¯ll be able to keep this peaceful life but the Tan family was the ones that forced us. They should never me us for not showing them any mercy.¡±


    Father Taoughed too. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can still continue to live happily like this. Our child is home now, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? We don¡¯tck anything anyways. So, we can vent our anger as we please. There¡¯s nothing to hold us back.¡±


    With a simple conversation, the fate of the Tan family has been decided.

 Chapter 64 - 64 064 A Strange Boy

    64 064 A Strange Boy


    The Tao family had put the n to bankrupt the Tan family on the agenda, but the Tan family still had no idea what kind of despair they were about to face. This was something to be discussedter.


    In the blink of an eye, Tan Rou and Tan Jing had met their families and experienced a series of things. Finally, the holiday passed and school had finally started.


    Tan Rou hadn¡¯t finished her studies abroad. After returning to China, she submitted her college registration to the best school in the city.


    Naturally, this school was also attended by many of the daughters and heirs of the major families.


    Previously, at the Tan family¡¯s ball, those followers who had betrayed Tan Rou and followed Tan Jing were her ssmates at school.


    Tan Rou was already familiar with the school¡¯s curriculum. So naturally, there was nothing to worry about.


    After all, the things she had learned abroad were much more difficult than this. However, those were professional skills. It always felt cold and structured for Tan Rou. The thing that she desired the most was the beautiful atmosphere of the campus.


    Whenever she was there, she would see Tan Jing and those bootlickers. Tan Rou was already annoyed just thinking about it. School was undoubtedly another battlefield.


    But now, the situation has changedpared to her previous life.


    Tan Jing¡¯s public image had copsed multiple times and she had embarrassed herself everywhere with Chen Yi. Would these people still think that the Tan family was a deep-rooted tree?


    Each and everyone of them had their own considerations to decide if Tan Jing was still someone worth following. Tan Rou carried her school bag and thought about strolling around the campus.


    asionally, when someone passed by Tan Rou, they would cast a curious look at her. They would start whispering before getting far from her. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s the child that the tan family mistook? She¡¯s quite pretty.¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice! It¡¯s my first time seeing her too. I heard that she used to live abroad. That¡¯s great, she¡¯s been living like a rich girl for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? Tan Jing has returned to the tan family. She¡¯s the real youngdy of the tan family. Tan Rou still has nothing. She has nothing!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. We will never understand the lives of the wealthy people. Let¡¯s go. we¡¯re going to bete! ¡±


    Few of them whispered as they gradually ran away.


    Tan Rouughed. They didn¡¯t have the courtesy to only start gossiping about her once she was out of their sight. Their conversation was overheard by the person whom they were talking about and she didn¡¯t know if they did it on purpose.


    Just as she was thinking about it, azy teasing voice came from the side. ¡°How can you still smile when you hear others talking bad about you? Are you stupid?¡±


    Tan Rou turned her head to look at the person who spoke and saw a boy in a white shirt sittingzily on a bench not far away. He was holding an English vocabry book in his hand. The sun shone on his face. With his long fringe drooped down on his forehead, it cast a few shadows on his exquisite face.


    Tan Rou smiled indifferently. ¡°They¡¯re not talking about the real me. Why can¡¯t I smile?¡±


    The boy smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the real you like? Tan Rou?¡±


    Tan Rou was a little confused. ¡°You know who I am? Who are you?¡±


    The boy stood up from the bench and casually closed the book in his hand,before moving his long legs. He got close to Tan Rou in just a few steps and gently knocked her head with the book. ¡°You will know soon.¡± After saying that, he walked past Tan Rou toward the academic building.


    Tan Rou touched her head suspiciously and muttered, ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome but he¡¯s so strange. What a pity.¡±


    Seeing that it was almost time for self-study, Tan Rou quickened her pace and walked toward the ssroom.


    In the ssroom, some of them were quietly sitting at their desks preparing for their next ss but a few of them were gathered in a small group, discussing excitedly with their heads next to each other.


    The topic of discussion was nothing other than Tan Rou.


    Upon a closer look, one could see that the crowd was surrounding Tan Jing. She sat on the chair with a wronged look on her face. The people around her were talking non-stop, as if they were excited to fight for Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou stood at the door and heard her name being repeatedly mentioned. She knew that Tan Jing must havee to school early to perform the lines she had prepared in advance.


    Tan Rou thought to herself, ¡®Tan Jing really didn¡¯t fail to disappoint me this time¡¯. Sure enough, wherever she was, there would be a stage prepared for her. Even when she was at school, she didn¡¯t spare any effort to defame Tan Rou.

 Chapter 65 - 65 065 The Show

    65 065 The Show


    What was she going to do this time? To join forces with other people to ostracise him? Or perhaps school violence?


    If it was going to happen, it was not certain yet who may be the violent one.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to listen to them anymore. Instead, she walked into the ssroom and sat down in her seat.


    As soon as Tan Rou had entered the ssroom, the small group of people seemed to have pressed the pause button. All of them stared at Tan Rou movements and stopped talking.


    Most of these people used to follow Tan Rou around. When Tan Rou lost her identity as the youngdy of the tan family, they all turned to Tan Jing¡¯s side.


    Compared to the so-called friendship, they valued the Tan family more. It was better to lean against a big tree for shade. It made no difference to them who the daughter of this tree was.


    Therefore, they agreed to be fence-sitters. After all, there was no sincerity in the first ce. So, why should they feel guilty?


    They felt that they had a clear conscience. Each of them looked at Tan Rou as if they wanted to eat her up. However, there was one special person in this group. This person was none other than Wei Ling, who had fawned over Tan Jing at the ball and took the initiative to cause trouble for Tan Rou!


    She had a good rtionship with Li Jia. So, when Tan Jing had Li Jia guard the door of the tao family to keep an eye on Tan Rou, Wei Ling had heard Li Jia mention Tan Rou.


    However, at that time, Li Jia had been caught by Tan Rou. Then, Li Jia had madeints about it to Wei Ling, ¡°Tan Jing would send us to do this kind of thing. Tan Rou is too scary now and I don¡¯t dare to provoke her anymore. You should understand it sooner. Tan Jing is not Tan Rou. She is not a good person.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Tan Jing wasn¡¯t a good person but did that mean they were? They were just using each other, so why would it matter?


    However, she heard that Tan Rou had beaten up Zhou Wu so badly that he was admitted into the hospital and she managed to escape unscathed. Tan Rou was able to see through Tan Jing¡¯s various schemes and had recently gotten involved with the Zhuang family, she understood that Tan Rou was no longer the good-for-nothing she used to be. Tan Rou was not someone that could be bullied by anyone.


    Wei Ling¡¯s mind was clear now. She only dared to gossip behind others¡¯ backs and make his presence known to Tan Jing but she would never have the guts to provoke Tan Rou.


    Since Wei Ling didn¡¯t want to stand out from the crowd, someone else would.


    One of the girls couldn¡¯t wait to attack Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, how dare you appear in school after bullying Jingjing?!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the person who spoke and stared at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Ie to school? Did I dy the show for Miss Tan?¡±


    When Tan Jing heard this, it was as if she couldn¡¯t stand the wordsing out of Tan Rou¡¯s mouth. She put her arms on the table, buried her head in it, and whimpered in a low voice.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°What else can you do besides crying? It¡¯s only the first day of school. What bad luck.¡±


    The girl who had just spoken stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Tan Rou, this is too much. Jingjing already told us just now that you humiliated her and her mother at the restaurant yesterday! Their faces are still swollen now!¡±


    Hearing this, the others around her also began to criticise Tan Rou. ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only did you bully Jingjing, you even disrespected Mrs. Tan. She has raised you for more than ten years and you actually did such a thing. You¡¯re really cruel and unscrupulous! How can a person like you be in school?! Everything that you¡¯ve learned here must have been fed to the dogs!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be in the same ss as you. I¡¯ll go to the teacher and tell him that someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to sit in the same ssroom as us!¡±


    Tan Jing sobbed as she looked up from her desk. ¡°Don¡¯t! Rou ¡®er should still be allowed to stay in such a good school. It must be the Tao family¡¯s parents who put in so much effort to help her. We can¡¯t hurt their feelings! Don¡¯t do this! Xiao Rou ¡­ should understand.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s words attracted the praises of the people around her. ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re so filial. Even after returning to the Tan family, you¡¯re still concerned about the Tao family¡¯s parents, unlike some people who have their conscience fed into the dogs ¡®stomachs. Indeed, you shouldn¡¯tpare yourself to people like her!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing. Tan Rou did not say a word. She just stared at Tan Jing quietly without any expressions on her face.


    Tan Jing suddenly felt guilty after being stared at by Tan Rou like that. She even forgot to fake her tears and stood there awkwardly. Why did Tan Rou¡¯s eyes look so scary? Tan Jing¡¯s heart was in a mess and she didn¡¯t know what Tan Rou would do.

 Chapter 66 - 66 066 Don’t Make Up Stories

    66 066 Don¡¯t Make Up Stories


    Unexpectedly, Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Tan Jing, your face is injured. Who was the one who hit you? ¡±


    Tan Jing opened her mouth but she couldn¡¯t say that it was Tan Rou.


    Instead, the people around answered for Tan Jing, ¡°Of course it¡¯s youQ What¡¯s wrong?? Are you afraid to admit it?¡±


    Tan Rou ignored those people and continued staring at Tan Jing. ¡°Is that so? Have you thought of a good lie to tell? Anyway, you know that I¡¯m close with Zhuang Liu and he has a good rtionship with the boss. Why don¡¯t I ask him to show us the surveince camera in the courtyard and see what happened yesterday?¡±


    Tan Jing felt even more guilty when she heard this and her eyes looked timid.


    !!


    Tan Rou¡¯s aura was too strong. Her eyes were fixed on Tan Jing, which scared her. What Tan Rou said made her feel even more frightened. If there were really surveince cameras, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge p to her face?


    The people around them looked at their expressions and gradually noticed that something was wrong.


    Why wasn¡¯t Tan Rou anxious at all? Instead, it was Tan Jing¡¯s aura that weakened as if she was afraid of tan Rou?


    Just as everyone was thinking about this, Tan Jing said with a trembling voice, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Everyone, please stop talking about it.¡±


    However, the other girl still refused to give up. ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be afraid of her! We¡¯re all here for you. What¡¯s wrong with allowing her to y the surveince camera?!¡±


    Tan Jing was getting furious. She had never seen someone who did not understand the look on another person¡¯s face!


    Tan Jing was flustered and exasperated. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t want to discuss this anymore. Just shut up!¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t expect that she would be scolded for standing up for Tan Jing. At that moment, she stood in ce, feeling wronged and embarrassed.


    As for Wei Ling, who was standing by the side, noticed that something was off.


    It was just as she had heard. Tan Rou and the Zhuang family knew each other and Tan Jing was the one in the wrong in this matter.


    It was a good thing that she did not stupidly raise her voice for Tan Jingh earlier on. Otherwise, she would be the one who would be embarrassed now.


    Seeing Tan Jing¡¯s guilty look, Tan Rou finally retracted her gaze from Tan Jing and restrained her aura. She smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tan Jing. Stop making up stories. I don¡¯t know where you got the courage to frame me with this.¡±


    Tan Jing, who was in the middle of the crowd, felt that Tan Rou¡¯s eyes had finally moved away from her face. She heaved a sigh of relief and sat in the crowd, biting her lips tightly. She didn¡¯t have the guts to say a single word.


    The pride and confidence in Tan Jing¡¯s heart had been worn out in the process of fighting with Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou had changed and it was beyond Tan Jing¡¯s understanding. This made her upset for a while as she didn¡¯t know what to do with Tan Rou.


    Without Tan Jing¡¯s instructions, the others didn¡¯t know whether to stay or leave. For a moment, they were frozen in ce.


    Suddenly, the ss monitor, Xu Yan, spoke up, Haven¡¯t you had enough? The self-study period has already started. If you still don¡¯t want to return to your seats, I can request the teacher to let you go home and rest.¡±


    When Xu Yan spoke, she looked coldly at the people around Tan Jing. The direction she was pointing at was very obvious. The person who was being criticised argued awkwardly, ¡°We were just trying to fight for justice on behalf of Tan Jing? ss monitor, why aren¡¯t you scolding Tan Rou instead?! She scared Jingjing so much that Jingjing can¡¯t even tell the truth!¡±


    Xu Yan¡¯s face was expressionless. She lowered her head and continued to calcte the maths problem as she said, ¡°The truth? I can tell you the truth. My mom was there that night when Mrs. Tan and her daughter tried to break into the restaurant but failed. In the end, Tan Jing got pped by her own mother. Is a farce worth all of you quarrelling so early in the morning that I can¡¯t answer these questions in peace?¡±


    At this point, there was nothing left for the rest of them to say.


    The Xu family was also very powerful. There was no need for Xu Yan to lie for Tan Rou. In addition, Tan Rou had been so confident when she said that she was going to check the surveince cameras. The few of them finally understood that they had been deceived by Tan Jing and were used like clowns.


    The ssroom suddenly fell silent and no one dared to speak.


    Tan Jing felt the suspicious and resentful eyes of the people around him. Her face turned red and shey back on the table without saying a word. She wanted to skip ss and run home.


    Then, the bell for ss rang. The few of them seemed to have taken this as a signal to save themselves and took the opportunity to disperse and return to their seats.

 Chapter 67 - 67 067 Making A Fortune

    67 067 Making A Fortune


    Tan Rou sneered as she watched the crowd disperse. She lowered her head and began to tidy up her desk.


    Tan Rou thought of something else. She looked at Xu Yan and thanked him softly. ¡°Thank you for just now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t have stopped.¡±


    Xu Yan stopped writing and looked at Tan Rou seriously. His eyes were probing as if he wanted to say something but he quickly restrained his expression. Then, he turned around and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just telling the truth. I¡¯m not trying to help you so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Tan Touughed. ¡°I know. There¡¯s no misunderstanding here. You don¡¯t have to emphasise it.¡±


    Xu Yan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. ¡°Hmmm¡­Alright then. If they find trouble with you again, you can tell me about it ¡­ I mean, as the ss monitor, this is my responsibility. I will help youmunicate with the teacher.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She had never realized that Xu Yan had such a serious and cute side. He looked like a cold and aloof top student but he was so enthusiastic that he even wanted to help herin to the teacher.


    In the past, Tan Rou was stuck in a quagmire and lived every day in a daze. Her heart was filled with trying to please Tan Jing but she actually was bullied by those people. She never noticed that there was such a person in the ss as she had never interacted with Xu Yan.


    But after her rebirth, she changed. The attitude of the people around her had also changed as well. This made Tan Rou feel very fresh and new.


    Life wasn¡¯t static and fate was really changing one step at a time.


    Xu Yan heard Tan Rou¡¯sughter. Even though he pretended to be doing maths seriously, his red ears had already betrayed him.


    Seeing this, Tan Rou quickly stoppedughing. She didn¡¯t dare to continueughing. She was worried that in case the good student became angry from embarrassment.


    Tan Rou was engrossed in reading the textbook in her hand. When she saw the familiar yet strange textbook, she felt a little emotional. In her previous life, she had been muddled and had no mood to study at all. She gradually abandoned everything, even those that she was good at.


    In this life, not only would she be able to change the Tao¡¯s family and her fate from being destroyed by the tan family, she would also have the opportunity to learn again, which made Tan Rou feel relieved.


    However, when she thought of the things she had once abandoned, Tan Rou remembered that there was something that had to be moved up on her schedule.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t just rely on earning her fortune from making fragrance and medicine. If she wanted to get the most return with the lowest amount of ie, she still had to rely on the money chain and make money from it.


    This was something that gave her a great sense of aplishment but it was also something that was extremely difficult. High risk would bring high return. The best ce in the world to make money was the stock market.


    Tan Rou quietly took out herptop and re-applied for a trading ount. She logged into the world stock market and focused on browsing. She didn¡¯t dare to be careless and take anything lightly.


    The stock market was full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. There was also a group of old men who had been watching Tan Rou. If they found out that Tan Rou hade out of retirement, they would probablye to her door and take her away by force.


    Tan Rou was also a little nervous but the convenience of her rebirth and her keen insight allowed her to easily pick out a few stocks with potential. without much hesitation, she quickly bought them with her new ount.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s reward was very generous. It was more than enough to be used as Tan Rou¡¯s capital.


    Tan Rou smiled happily. In this life, she had relied on herself to make a fortune for herself and reached the peak. Her future awaits her. She would definitely be able to bring a better life to her family.


    While Tan Rou was buying stocks, there were still hidden and subtle waves that travelled across the ssroom.


    Although no one said anything, it could be said that there was a hidden vibe because of what had happened just now.


    Tan Jing raised her head from the table and lowered her eyes. No one knew what she had in mind.


    Wei Ling sat at the table next to Tan Jing. She observed everyone¡¯s expressions without leaving a trace.


    As she was reading, Wei Ling felt someone patting on her shoulder. She turned around and saw that it was the girl who had argued the loudest to protect Tan Jing. She was handing her a small note.


    Wei Ling took the note and saw that the girl had written on it: Why didn¡¯t you say anything just now? Did you already know something about it? What¡¯s wrong with Tan Jing? She used us as tools to stand up for her but she deceived us. What are you thinking?¡±


    Wei Ling sneered in his heart. Was this girl trying to get something from her?


    Don¡¯t these people have the brains to think for themselves? At such a critical period of time, if she picked the wrong side, everything would be over for them.

 Chapter 68 - 68 068 Missing Love

    68 068 Missing Love


    Wei Ling was not in a hurry to make a choice. This was because her rtionship with Tan Rou had already broken after how she spoke up for Tan Jing at the tan family¡¯s dance party. Moreover, Tan Rou was very eloquent now. If there was no good opportunity, even if she wanted to express her goodwill to Tan Rou now, Tan Rou would not easily ept her fickle-minded behaviour.


    So Wei Ling still felt that she had to think carefully about what to do.


    However, Wei Ling still had to be cautious. No one would be allowed to go to Tan Rou and im credits before she did.


    Therefore, she wrote on the note, Sister Jing is the youngdy of the Tan family no matter what. What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t know anything else. I just felt ufortable just now.¡±


    After writing those, Wei Ling threw the note back on the girl¡¯s table and lowered her head, pretending to be studying.


    !!


    The girl was left looking at the note thoughtfully, frowning in distress. She looked at Tan Jing and Tan Rou from time to time.


    Everything was changing quietly. Some people who were sensitive enough noticed Tan Jing¡¯s true appearance and felt the true difference between Tan Jing and Tan Rou.


    Moreover, Tan Rou had just said that she had a very good rtionship with the Zhuang family¡¯s third young master. The Zhuang family! An aristocratic family that people like them had no chance of getting close with. Compared to the Zhuang family, the title of the Tan family¡¯s eldest daughter was nothing.


    Tan Jing had always put on a weak White Lotus look and had deceived many people. However, when her lie was exposed just now, the others could not help but doubt her true character and whether she was as pitiful as she appeared.


    In the eyes of others, Tan Jing was innocent and kind. Her real identity had been stolen by Tan Rou for more than ten years but she often spoke well of Tan Rou in front of them and was considerate in every way.


    Even though many people had initially approached her because of her identity as the Tan family¡¯s eldest daughter, Tan Jing¡¯s weak image still caused everyone to pity her. They were particrly willing to stand up for her.


    However, Tan Jing¡¯s behaviour just now was strange. Not only did he lie and nder Tan Rou, she also seemed to be irritable and angry. Her face was full of hatred.


    As the rest of them thought about it, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing felt the suspicious looks from her ssmates and broke down. It was all Tan Rou¡¯s fault! It forced her to lose control of her emotions and humiliated herself in front of her ssmates. In the future, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deceive those idiots and make them work for her!


    No matter how Tan Jing thought about it, she was unwilling to ept defeat! First, she suffered a setback at the Tao family and then she failed to make Tan Rou suffer these few times. Even Chen Yi and Tan Song couldn¡¯t torture Tan Rou. It was really hateful!


    If it was just this, it would be fine. What made Tan Jing most uneasy was that she also felt that no matter how she wanted to destroy Tan Rou, Tan Rou had a way to escape. On the other hand, Tan Rou had been holding onto her weakness all the time, Tan Jing¡¯s reputation was getting worse and worse; even her ssmates had begun to doubt her.


    Tan Jing thought in a panic that this could not go on. Things should not be like this! What right did Tan Rou have to be so calm?! What right did she have to have everything go her way?! What right did she have to gain everyone¡¯s support?!


    For Tan Jing, Tan Rou should be suffering in her palm. Tan Rou should ept the reality and she should be isted and helpless. Then, Ta Rou would have to tter her like a dog, relying on her mercy to survive.


    But¡­.what went wrong here?


    Why is Tan Rou¡¯s life getting better after returning to the Tao family? Tan Rou even got the chance to refute Tan Jing! The more Tan Jing thought about it, the angrier she became. She turned her head and stared fiercely at Tan Rou. She kept thinking in her mind that there must be something wrong. She must find Tan Rou¡¯s weakness and stab it hard to make up for all the grievances she had suffered during this period of time!


    However,Tan Rou was happily putting away herptop and taking out a notebook


    Tan Rou smiled shyly when she saw the cover of the book that Mrs. Tao had carefully wrapped.


    When they were at home, Mrs. Tao took all of Tan Rou¡¯s books and said that she wanted to give Tan Rou a nice cover. Tan Rou was a little embarrassed and wanted to stop her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already so old now and I don¡¯t even need a cover anymore.¡±


    However, Mrs. Tao insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve never wrapped a single book cover for you. I didn¡¯t get to witness your growth. As your mother, this is my biggest regret. I¡¯ll make sure to wrap it up nicely for you. No matter how old you are, you¡¯ll always be my precious daughter.¡±


    Tan Rou had no choice but to allow her to do so.


    Recalling the determination on Mother Tao¡¯s face, Tan Rou touched the book in her hand. The cover was the one Mother Tao had chosen for her. It was a light pink colour with a few small cherry blossoms.

 Chapter 69 - 69 069 Tao Qi is Back

    69 069 Tao Qi is Back


    No one had ever covered Tan Rou¡¯s book. Wouldn¡¯t this be one of Tan Rou¡¯s regrets as well? Mrs. Tao understood that. After hearing how Tan Rou had a hard time in the Tan family, she was trying her best to make up for the love she had lost.


    Tan Rou touched the book cover cherishingly.


    Tan Jing, who had been watching from the side, was burning with jealousy when she saw this. Tan Jing recognized it at a nce. It was a book that Mother Tao had wrapped.


    In the past, Mother Tao had also helped Tan Jing with things like these when she was young. However, when she grew up, Tan Jing felt childish and embarrassed. So, she no longer allowed Mother Tao to do this.


    Tan Jing looked at the smile on Tan Rou¡¯s face and sneered. As expected, she had found Tan Rou¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Tan Rou, oh tan Rou, you must be touched by the cheap love of the Tao family. Look at how happy you are. Do you think you finally have family love?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°I shall break your dreams with my own hands. I¡¯ll let you lose this love when you think you¡¯re surrounded by love. The look on your face will be interesting when you¡¯re hurt by the family that you¡¯ve finally epted!¡±


    Tan Jing was immersed in her own fantasy as if she could already see Tan Rou¡¯s disappointed and hurt expression. Unknowingly, it was time for ss to end.


    As soon as the bell rang, Tan Jing walked to Tan Rou and whispered, ¡°I have something to tell you. Come out for a while.¡± There was a faint smugness on her face.


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing in confusion. She felt that Tan Jing was indeed someone with a twisted mindset. Just a while ago, Tan Jing was crying so hard that she looked like she was going to kill Tan Rou but now, she cheered up so quickly. Did shee up with some twisted ideas again?


    When the people in the ss saw Tan Jing take the initiative to talk to Tan Rou after ss, they all perked up their ears. The ss was quiet, waiting to hear what the two would talk about.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t move. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. There¡¯s no need to hide from others.¡± Tan Rou nced at the gossiping gazes in the ss and wasn¡¯t even bothered by it.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t want the rest of the ss to hear what she was about to say. At this moment, the people in this ss were no longer so loyal to her, and they were all watching Tan Rou and her.


    If she said it in ss, she would inevitably have some scruples to maintain her image. How could she stab Tan Rou sharp in the heart?


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Tao family. Are you sure you want me to say it here?¡± Tan Jing whispered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most worried about them? Do you want others to be discussing your family here?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her head and stared at Tan Jing. The Tao family was indeed her bottom line. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Jing to react so quickly and grasp her weakness.


    Tan Jing was confident enough and allowed Tan Rou to size him up.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡± She wanted to hear what other tricks Tan Jing had up her sleeve.


    The two walked out of the ssroom one after another, and the ssroom exploded with chatter. Some people even guessed they had gone out to fight and whether they should go to the teacher.


    Xu Yan frowned in his seat and looked at the back of the two people leaving. His eyes were filled with worry.


    Tan Jing and Tan Rou found a remote warehouse with unused sports equipment. It was rare for anyone to be here.


    Tan Rou stood still and turned to look at Tan Jing. ¡°It should be fine here, right? Start talking.¡±


    Tan Jing smiled. ¡°You should know that you have a younger brother in the Tao family, right? Has he contacted you yet?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t expect Tan Jing to want to say this, and she immediately guessed Tan Jing¡¯s thoughts.


    Indeed, the Tao family had a younger son called Tao Qi. He was a mischievous child with a high IQ and had left home early to study abroad.


    Tan Rou suddenly understood the reason why Tan Jing was so confident. In her previous life, Tao Qi liked Tan Jing, her sister. He didn¡¯t acknowledge Tan Rou at all. When he returned home, he helped Tan Jing to make things difficult for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou smiled yfully. So, Tan Jing thought of this younger brother and wanted to use him to make Tan Rou feel ufortable.


    Tan Jing had been waiting for a reaction from Tan Rou, but she didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou tough after hearing it. She continued, ¡°Tao Qi is the closest to me. He even called me a few days ago and said he¡¯d be back soon. He wants to kick you out of the Tao family and let me continue to be his sister!¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t bothered about it. ¡°So? Why are you telling me all this? If you really treat him as a little brother, then treat him well. The rest has nothing to do with me. If he really wants to kick me out of the Tao family, that¡¯s our business. You can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Tao Qi is the most pampered child in the Tao family. They treat him like their most precious treasure. If he makes a scene at home, do you think the Tao family will side with him or you, the daughter they just found?¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70 070 A Long Journey Ahead

    70 070 A Long Journey Ahead


    Tan Jing looked proud of herself as she continued, ¡°Oh¡­ Tan Rou, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯re just a burden that no one wants. Do you really think you¡¯re a pearl in their palm?¡±


    After Tan Jing finished speaking, she quietly waited for Tan Rou¡¯s reaction.


    Wasn¡¯t tan Rou immersed in the love that the Tao family had for her? However, all of this was only temporary and would soon be broken. The little demon King of the Tao family, Tao Qi, would be back soon.


    Tao Qi was the youngest and he was the youngest son that the Tao couple had by ident. He had been astute since he was young and he had coaxed the whole family to grant all his requests and dote on him. Even Tan Jing had been secretly jealous of him when she was young.


    However, Tao Qi liked his sister the most. He had been following Tan Jing since he was young. Tan Jing thought he was noisy and bullied him a lot in private but Tao Qi was never bothered by it. He always called her his big sister.


    Tan Jing had almost forgotten about this little devil. She only heard that Tao Qi was sent to study there because of his high IQ. Everything else was kept a secret and the two had not seen each other for a long time.


    But now, Tao Qi was of great use. She could use him to suppress Tan Rou¡¯s prestige. After all, Tao Qi was both obedient to Tan Jing. With him around, Tan Rou would no longer be able to stay in the Tao family!


    Of course, Tan Rou knew what Tan Jing was trying to say.


    In her previous life, Tao Qi had rushed home and cried his heart out. Seeing that the Tao family hadn¡¯t driven Tan Rou out yet, he changed his strategy and worked with Tan Jing to hinder Tan Rou from both inside and outside. Sometimes it would be a prank and other times may be usation. There was once where he even hid a snake in Tan Rou¡¯s nket.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t actually worried about her brother. Even if Tao Qi¡¯s IQ was frighteningly high, he was still a child in terms of emotional intelligence. After all, he was a child of the Tao family and his nature was still pure and kind. It was just that he could not ept the fact that he had a different sister and he was incited by Tan Jing.


    What Tan Jing didn¡¯t know was that in her previous life, after Tao Qi hid the snake in his nket, he was still worried and took a wooden stick to guard nearby. Seeing that she was so scared, he walked out with an awkward face and took away the snake.


    Tan Rou thought of her brother. Not only was she not provoked by Tan Jing¡¯s words but she smiled instead, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that my brother is back. As for what you said, I¡¯m not interested at all. I was wondering why you suddenly became so smug. Do you want Tao Qi to be your little helper in order to deal with me?¡±


    Tan Jing sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, I know that you should be panicking by now. In the hearts of the Tao family, how can a newly acknowledged daughter bepared to a son who has been pampered since young? I don¡¯t need to do anything. Your biological brother will make you feel pain. What a great show! I¡¯ll definitely appreciate it!¡±


    Tan Rou stared at Tan Jing from head to toe. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Tan Jing, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already gone crazy? You¡¯re really putting in so much effort now just to defeat me. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already a psychopath?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face was indifferent but she was still in the mood to mock Tan Jing with a smile. This made Tan Jing feel like she was the only one who seriously regarded the other as an opponent, like a clown!


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth as she said. ¡°Tan Rou, there¡¯s still a long way to go. Let¡¯s see how long you can continue to act so smug. You¡¯re pretending to be calm and collected now but don¡¯t cry in the next few days!¡±


    Tan Rouughed and shook her head. Tan Jing was really interesting. No matter how many times Tan Jiang had suffered in her hands, Tan Jing always had an inexplicable confidence that she would be defeated sooner orter. This kind of spirit of bing braver each time she got defeated was really worth learning.


    However, Tan Jing was wrong about one thing. Tan Rou never pretended to be calm. Instead, she had full confidence and tried her best to live a good life. After Tao Qi returned, Tan Rou naturally had a way to deal with this somewhat rebellious brother.


    ss was about to start and Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to dawdle with Tan Jing any longer. She put on a solemn look on her face and looked at Tan Jing seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have a long way to go but I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. You can look down on me and you can also stir up trouble for me but this is between the two of us. If you still have a conscience, don¡¯t drag the Tao family into this.¡±


    Tan Rou stared into Tan Jing¡¯s eyes, and as she spoke, she stepped closer to Tan Jing. Her dark pupils reflected a cold light causing Tan Jing to remain frozen in ce.


    ¡°Especially with Tao Qi. He might really like you as his sister in the past but that might not be the case in the future.¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 071 Handsome Lu

    71 071 Handsome Lu


    After Tan Rou finished speaking, she turned around and walked out of the warehouse, heading toward the academics building.


    Tan Jing, who was left standing in the same ce, panted heavily with lingering fear and stared at Tan Rou¡¯s back with hatred.


    Tan Jing was really fed up with Tan Rou¡¯s arrogant attitude. Every time Tan Rou looked at her aggressively, Tan Jing felt like she was being stared at by a beast. She was instinctively a little timid.


    Tan Jing cursed in his heart. Where did Tan Rou¡¯s imposing mannere from? She was an idiot whocked love. Originally, she was no match for Tan Jing at all. Could it be that she had changed into a different person overnight and learned some evil dark skills?!


    It was Tan Jing¡¯s fault for being so useless. Just because she had suffered a few losses due to Tan Rou and she was already scared of Tan Rou. Just wait and see! She will definitely make Tan Rou cry and kneel down to apologise to her!


    Tan Jing stomped her feet in anger and muttered to herself, ¡°Just you wait, Tan Rou! You¡¯ll regret it one day!¡± After that, he walked out of the warehouse.


    But what Tan Jing didn¡¯t expect was that Tan Rou didn¡¯t go far. She just made a fake action of walking to the academics building and then turned back to hide nearby.


    Seeing Tan Jing walk out of the warehouse and towards the academics building, Tan Rou returned to the warehouse in a sh. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s not a good habit to eavesdrop.¡±


    A boy walked out from behind a pile of boxes with a smile. ¡°I was sleeping here when you two suddenly walked in. Don¡¯t me me for eavesdropping.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little surprised. This was the strange boy she had met at the ground floor of the academics building this morning. ¡°What a coincidence! Who are you?¡±


    The boy tilted his head and looked at Tan Rou yfully. ¡°My name is Lu Qing. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Tan Rou carefully looked at Lu Qing again and nodded in understanding. ¡°So you¡¯re the school hunk, Lu Qing.¡± He was indeed very handsome. It was no wonder that the girls liked him like crazy. It was said that they had even formed a fan club to collect news and beautiful photos of Handsome Lu every day.


    Tan Rou of the rumours between Tan Jing and Lu Qing around school. They were the only couple that the girls in the school could ept. Those girls had rmended Tan Jing as the new campus belle. Other than Tan Jing, other girls who got too close to the school hunk would be attacked by the others.


    Tan Rou was a little speechless. Tan Jing was really a role model of green tea, always thinking about giving herself more titles.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself. Just now, when she was talking to Tan Jing, she vaguely heard breathing sounds and realized that there was someone else in the warehouse. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Lu Qing.


    Based on his rtionship with Tan Jing, he must have wanted to help Tan Jing deal with her.


    Looking at the boy in front of her who had a yful expression on his face, Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°You heard what I said just now. No matter what your rtionship with Tan Jing is, you don¡¯t have to approach me intentionally. I don¡¯t have the time for us to question each other.¡±


    After saying that, Tan Rou walked toward the door.


    If someone saw this, she would not be able to exin herself. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to make too many enemies in school. Lu Qing¡¯s fans were crazy. It was better for her not to have too many connections with him.


    However, Lu qing, who was behind her, asked doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s my rtionship with Tan Jing? Howe I don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and looked at Lu Qing. His expression didn¡¯t look like he was acting and his tone was a little doubtful. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her? There has been a rumour in school about the both of you being a couple. There are even fans of you two as a couple.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Fans? Why would I like her?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Lu Qing¡¯s expression andughed. ¡°It¡¯s interesting that the protagonist of the scandal doesn¡¯t know about his own scandal.¡±


    Lu Qing touched his hair helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy in school. Those girls are so chatty and I can¡¯t hide from them. I don¡¯t have the time to care about their gossip.¡±


    Tan Rou joked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it this morning? If you didn¡¯t hear them talk, how would you know who I am?¡±


    Lu Qing alsoughed, ¡°That¡¯s because I find you interesting. Of course I¡¯ll know you.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She could feel that Lu Qing was indeed interested in her but sometimes, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for some people to be interested in her. No matter what Lu Qing¡¯s purpose was, she didn¡¯t want to be a spice in his boring life.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything else and left immediately.

 Chapter 72 - 72 072 Investigate The Lu Family

    72 072 Investigate The Lu Family


    Lu Qing casually sat down on a paper box at the side and curled his lips. After meeting Tan Rou this morning, Lu Qing knew that she was different from what the others were saying. Not only was she not stupid, but she was also smart and domineering. She was particrly free and easy.


    But Tan Jing, this soft and weak little white flower, was a vicious green tea. The words she just spoke werepletely different from her image in front of others.


    Lu Qing squinted his eyes. He felt a little drowsy again. He muttered softly, ¡°The personalities of these two sisters in private are so different. Things are getting interesting.¡±


    After Tan Rou left the warehouse, she quickly walked to the ssroom.She was just time for ss since she had wasted a lot of time talking to Lu Qing.


    Tan Rou thought to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Lu Qing dared to skip ss on the first day of school and take naps at the warehouse. Is this the privilege of the school hunks?¡±


    !!


    When Tan Rou rushed to the ssroom door, the teacher had already arrived.


    Tan Rou stood at the door and shouted, ¡°Sir!¡± The teacher frowned and questioned in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯rete for the first period. Where did you go?¡±


    Tan Jing, who was sitting in her seat, also looked at Tan Rou at the door in confusion. Tan Rou had clearly left the warehouse first. Why did she onlye now?? Did she hear that Tao Qi wasing back and did something?


    Tan Rou made up an excuse. ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I went to the infirmary.¡±


    The teacher sighed and gave Tan Rou a stern look. ¡°Fine. Go back to your seat. There¡¯s no one else on the field. Have you seen Lu Qing?¡±


    Hearing this, Tan Jing also became nervous. Tan Rou, this b*tch! Could she also be rted to Lu Qing? It wasn¡¯t enough to hook up with Zhuang Liu. If she dared to snatch Lu Qing away from her, she would definitely scratch Tan Rou¡¯s face.


    Tan Rou pretended to be innocent. ¡°I went to the infirmary and came back. I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    The teacher waved his hand, signalling Tan Rou to go back to her seat. He frowned and said, ¡°All of you! Why do I always have to be worried about you?! It¡¯s only the first day of school and I can¡¯t find anyone! I¡¯ve emphasised again and again that school is a ce for learning. I don¡¯t care what your families ask of you, but as long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯d better buck up! Did you hear me?¡±


    Most of the students in the ss were from rich families and studying was not the only way out. When they heard the teacher¡¯s words, they only noddedzily and replied, ¡°We know!¡±


    The teacher felt helpless but he could only give up on it!


    This ss was a little special. Their family background was veryplicated. Even if they weren¡¯t disciplined, their teachers wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on them. After all, these children were easy to manage but their parents were not people that ordinary people could easily offend.


    Tan Rou returned to her seat and ignored Tan Jing¡¯s and the other students¡¯ gazes. She quickly opened her book.


    Tan Rou knew that the teacher¡¯s unintentional words had pierced Tan Jing¡¯s heart.


    Tan Jing was the same as the other girls. She treated Lu Qing as a Prince Charming. Tan Jing knew how to use her methods to subtly influence everyone to ept that she and Lu Qing were a couple. She didn¡¯t chase after Lu Qing like the others and lost her dignity as the youngdy of the Tan family.


    In Tan Jing¡¯s heart, she must have thought that with her identity as the youngdy of the Tan family and the title of the school Belle, would allow her to slowly win over Lu Qing. Otherwise, she would not have been in such a hurry to break off the engagement with the Zhuang family with Chen Yi.


    When Tan Rou thought of this, she smiled. She felt that Lu Qing was like the meat of the monk that went on a Journey to the West. He was always being the target of a group of demons. Tan Jing was one of the female demons who had the most tricks up her sleeves.


    In her previous life, Tan Jing had always been secretly in love with Lu Qing. Tan Jing had thought of every possible way to make her presence known to Lu Qing but she had never seeded. It was not untilter on when old master Lu fell seriously ill. Lu Qing had always been filial to his grandfather who had raised him since he was young. Lu Qing was burning with anxiety as he didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, Tan Jing stood up and found a miracle doctor from nowhere and cured old master Lu¡¯s illness. Only then did Lu Qing have a whole new level of respect for Tan Jing.


    Thinking of this, Tan Rou was a little confused.


    Tan Jing should not have any medical skills. Where did she find a miracle doctor?? Who just happened to be able to cure old master Lu¡¯s illness? Was it really a coincidence?


    Tan Rou was suspicious. It was not that she had to suspect Tan Jing but Tan Jing¡¯s character was really not trustworthy. There might be something wrong with this matter. She still needed to investigate the Lu family.

 Chapter 73 - 73 073 Don’t Forget Zhuang Liu

    73 073 Don¡¯t Forget Zhuang Liu


    Tan Rou thought about it and decided that Bai Jing was the only one who could help her.


    After ss, Tan Rou called Bai Jing. ¡°Uncle Bai, it¡¯s me! Tan Rou!¡±


    Bai Jing chuckled on the other end of the line. ¡°I know. I have saved your number. I was just about to look for you. My young friend, have you been busy recently?¡±


    Tan Rou seemed to have seen the wrinkles on Bai Jing¡¯s face and smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve started school and I haven¡¯t had time to visit you recently. I miss you.¡±


    Bai Jing smacked his head and suddenly remembered that Tan Rou was still in school. He said to her, ¡°Your studies are more important so you don¡¯t have to rush to see an old man like me. I heard from little Liu ¡®er that your treatment is going well, so I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Tan Rou felt touched when she heard Bai Jing¡¯s concern for her like an elder in the family. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Bai.¡±


    Bai Jingughed heartily. ¡°There¡¯s another piece of good news. Didn¡¯t Zhuang Liu buy all your nerve-soothing incensest time? I still have some in stock. He won¡¯t be able to use that much in a short time anyway. In the end, the stock sold out very well. Many patients said that your nerve-soothing incense is very effective!¡±


    When Bai Jing thought of having such an outstanding young woman like Tan Rou and that there would be a sessor for Chinese medicine, he was particrly pleased. ¡°This is something that I had in mind. When you¡¯re not busy with your homework, you can do some more. Then, you can earn some pocket money. Plus, it¡¯s a good thing to help patients and umte merit!¡±


    Tan Rou was happy to hear that her incense was popr. It didn¡¯t make much money but it was just as Bai Jing had said. It was a good thing to be able to bring somefort to the patient.


    Therefore, tan Rou agreed immediately. ¡°Sure, Uncle Bai, I¡¯m in school now so it¡¯s not very convenient. I¡¯ll send you the list of medicinal herbster and you can find someone to buy them for me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Bai Jing agreed readily. ¡°Just don¡¯t let it affect your studies. By the way, I¡¯m old and muddleheaded. I was so focused on talking to you that I forgot to ask you why you called me.¡±


    Tan Rou restrained her expression, walked to a ce where no one was around and whispered, ¡°Uncle Bai, do you know the old master of the Lu family? I heard that he¡¯s not in good health. Did hee to you for treatment?¡±


    Bai Jing recalled for a moment. Although he was a little confused as to why Tan Rou had suddenly asked this, he still answered truthfully, ¡°I only know that the old monster from the Lu family lived in a militarypound. When he was young, he led the Army into war. He probably has some old illnesses but he has nevere to me. After all, those whoe to me would be suffering from critical diseases or there are even some who are on the line between life and death.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that she might have been too anxious. It might not be time for the old master of the Lu family to act up yet. So, there was no news in this regard.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about him?¡± Bai Jing could not help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ¡± Tan Rou exined. ¡°His grandson is my ssmate. I just thought of it and so I thought of asking about it. Since he suffers from those illnesses, there should be a doctor who would check up on him, right?¡±


    Bai Jing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Are there any soldiers from that generation who don¡¯t suffer from a condition? It¡¯s lucky that they didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg during the battle. Are you close with that ssmate? You seem to care a lot about his grandfather!¡±


    Tan Rou quickly denied. ¡°No, I¡¯m really just asking. I don¡¯t know him well.¡±


    Bai Jing smiled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. If there¡¯s any male students chasing you in school¡­.You have to keep your eyes open! Also, don¡¯t forget about Zhuang Liu. He¡¯s also very outstanding! He¡¯s still waiting for you!¡±


    Bai Jing still wanted to pair up Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu but he had to tell Zhuang Liu to hurry up.


    Tan Rou was such an outstanding young man. What if she was snatched away by someone else in school? Where else could he find such a good wife?!


    Tan Rou¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Uncle Bai! I really don¡¯t have any! Don¡¯t joke with me! Alright, I¡¯m going to ss now!¡±


    When Tan Rou heard Bai Jing mention Zhuang Liu, she felt shy. After Bai Jing said that, her rtionship with Zhuang Liu seemed to be more ambiguous.


    Bai Jing chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything more. Go to ss quickly. I¡¯ll get someone to buy you some medicinal herbs in a while! I¡¯ll also help you find out more about the Lu family.¡±


    After the two hung up the phone, Tan Rou sorted out her mood, patted her slightly hot cheeks, and returned to the ssroom.

 Chapter 74 - 74 074 Jealousy

    74 074 Jealousy


    As soon as she walked into the ssroom, Tan Rou met Lu Qing. She didn¡¯t know when he had returned to the ssroom, but he was sitting at a spot close to Tan Rou. He supported his head with his hand and squinted his eyes to look at Tan Rou, who was standing at the door, with interest.


    The two of them looked at each other. They didn¡¯t say anything, but they each had their own thoughts. The atmosphere was a little unusual. Lu Qing kept his eyes on Tan Rou and refused to look away. It was as if he waspeting with her.


    Tan Rou avoided his gaze and returned to her seat with her head lowered.


    Lu Qing shrugged and lowered his head to rest on the table.


    Tan Jing had been silently paying attention to Lu Qing in the other corner of the ssroom. When she saw him and Tan Rou looking at each other, Tan Jing almost tore the book in her hands into pieces.


    Her deskmate, Li Li, came to Tan Jing¡¯s side and said, ¡°Look, why is Handsome Lu looking at Tan Rou like that? Isn¡¯t he always pure-hearted and doesn¡¯t like to talk to people? Could it be¡­¡±


    Li Li didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but she made herself clear. There was no clear interaction between Lu Qing and Tan Rou, but to Lu Qing¡¯s fans, it was as if they were using a magnifying ss to observe Lu Qing¡¯s every move. His movements couldn¡¯t escape anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Girls of this age always had unlimited energy and were especially sensitive. Because of what had just happened, the ss had already begun to exude a strong sense of jealousy.


    Lu Qing¡¯s behavior was too abnormal. They had never seen him look at anyone with such a gaze before; even tan Jing had not received such treatment!


    Tan Jing secretly gritted her teeth and cursed at Tan Rou from head to toe in her heart. As expected! She knew that Tan Rou was a b*tch who loved to seduce men. Tan Rou actuallyid her hands on Lu Qing!


    Tan Jing kept recalling. Tan Rou and Lu Qing didn¡¯t know each other before. School had just started today. How did she make Lu Qing so interested in her? Tan Jing regretted it so much. She should have kept a close eye on Tan Rou and not given her a chance to get close to Brother Lu!


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, and she tried to suppress her urge to scold Tan Rou. She kept warning herself not to lose her sense of propriety in front of her ssmates, and she could not leave a bad impression on Brother Lu!


    Tan Jing was scheming secretly. Since Tan Rou dared to provoke Lu Qing, she didn¡¯t have to deal with Tan Rou alone. Lu Qing had many fans and suitors, and everyone miraculously maintained a bnce.


    She had to rely on her own hard work to get some people to ept the rumor that Tan Jing, as the campus Belle, was a perfect match for the campus hunk, Lu Qing. Even if some people were not convinced, they had no choice but to ept it because of Tan Jing¡¯s status.


    However, if someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere and broke this bnce, if this person was Tan Rou, who had just arrived after being driven out of the Tan family, what would everyone think? A mouthful of saliva from each of them could probably drown Tan Rou, right?


    Tan Jing observed the expressions of the other girls as she thought about it. After seeing that everyone¡¯s faces were more or less filled with jealousy and unwillingness, she felt satisfied. It didn¡¯t matter if Tan Rou seduced Lu Qing or not. As long as other people felt it was unfair, she could just add fuel to the fire, which would be enough to make it impossible for Tan Rou to stay in school.


    Li Li didn¡¯t see the changing expression on Tan Jing¡¯s face. Her heart was sad that her Prince Charming might be snatched away. She mumbled, ¡°Oh no, Handsome Lu might really like tan Rou. That looks just now! It was filled with expression!¡±


    Tan Jing quickly put on a worried expression and said timidly, ¡°But Tan Rou ¡­ I think she already has a boyfriend and her private life is extremely messy. This is not good for Lu Qing.¡±


    After that, Tan Jing squeezed out a bitter smile. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m quite envious of Rou. She¡¯s so popr with boys, unlike me, who¡¯s so silly.¡±


    Li Li looked at Tan Jing and smiled awkwardly. Li Li and Tan Jing were not close, so she did not expect Tan Jing to give her any benefits.


    Li Li hadn¡¯t forgotten how Tan Jing had lied in the morning, and now, listening to Tan Jing¡¯s words, she felt that she was being lied to.


    Li Li shook the goosebumps on her body and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that Li Li did not buy it, Tan Jing looked a little embarrassed for a moment, but fortunately, there were still people who were willing to curry favor with Tan Jing and believed in her delicate character. They came over andforted her, ¡°Jing Jing, don¡¯t worry. We all know that you¡¯re a good girl. Tan Rou is too arrogant. I can¡¯t stand seeing her like that, as if everyone owed her something! Those guys must be blind to like that kind of bad woman. You¡¯re the real goddess!¡±

 Chapter 75 - 75 075 Old Master Lu Fell Sick

    75 075 Old Master Lu Fell Sick


    Someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Handsome Lu won¡¯t do that. We only acknowledge you as our school Belle, and you¡¯re a match made in heaven with Handsome Lu! Who cares about tan Rou? My Prince Charming can¡¯t fall into her evil ws!¡±


    Tan Jing finally found an audience and started to perform to her heart¡¯s content. The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She even squeezed out a few tears.


    The people around her started to stir up trouble and deliberately shouted, ¡°Jingjing is crying! Lu Qing, quicklye and take a look!¡± A fewughed and winked at each other as they made ambiguous jokes.


    Lu Qing, lying on the table, rolled his eyes impatiently. He raised his head and changed his direction, then continued to pretend to sleep.


    Tan Jing pretended to be shy and tried to stop them. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop making me a fool. I¡¯m fine, really.¡±Even when she said that she couldn¡¯t help but look at Lu Qing a few more times and pursed her lips.


    Tan Jing wanted to deepen the idea that she and Lu Qing were a match made in heaven. This way, if Tan Rou wanted to seduce Lu Qing, many people would stop her!


    Li Li was a little speechless. She had never thought that these people were so stupid. It was like they were still ying house. Didn¡¯t they see that Handsome Lu didn¡¯t want to talk to them? He didn¡¯t even look at them. What were theyughing about?


    Li Li nced at Tan Jing in disdain and then looked at Tan Rou curiously. After all, Tan Jing was probably trying to make Tan Rou angry.


    She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to sit in the back with her headphones on, focused on her English listening questions. She was not paying any attention to the drama in the ss.


    Li Li couldn¡¯t help butugh. She felt that Tan Rou was getting interesting. Her cool appearance always made Tan Jing suffer.


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes also swept over to Tan Rou. Seeing that Tan Rou did not witness this scene, she pouted unwillingly. Tan Rou must be pretending. She must not be able to bear seeing Tan Jing being so popr!


    This little interlude passed quickly.


    During the ss, the teacher was enthusiastically teaching on the podium when he was suddenly interrupted by a loud ring.


    The teacher frowned and asked angrily, ¡°Whose phone is ringing? Don¡¯t you know about the rules?¡±


    Everyone in the ssroom looked at each other and turned to see where the noise wasing from. It was Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing¡¯s expression was a little flustered. He was not afraid of the teacher¡¯s punishment, but his phone was silent. Only calls from the old residence would be alerted.


    Lu Qing ignored the teacher¡¯s scolding and answered the phone as everyone stared at him in shock.


    Lu Qing¡¯s expression was serious, and his brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°Is it serious? Have you informed the doctor?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone said something. Lu Qing stood up anxiously and ran out of the ssroom without saying anything. He only said, ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s something that I have to deal with at home. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    The teacher called out for him a few times, but he was unable to stop Lu Qing. He could only sigh helplessly.


    Lu Qing has always done what he wanted. He has heard that Lu Qing was brought up by his grandfather. His grandfather was a soldier of the older generation and had a lot of influence in the military and political world. However, his health had always been poor. For Lu Qing to run out in such a hurry, something must have happened to his grandfather.


    The teacher had some spections in his heart, so he didn¡¯t bother about Lu Qing. He only reprimanded the other students for continuing to listen to the ss.


    But, the students in the ss were not in the mood to listen to the ss. Lu Qing looked anxious. Something big must have happened at home!


    Tan Rou looked at Lu Qing¡¯s empty seat and guessed that old master Lu probably fell sick. She didn¡¯t expect it to happen today. She didn¡¯t know if Uncle Bai would be able to find anything.


    Tan Jing was also a little restless. She had always had a crush on Lu Qing and had often asked Chen Yi and Tan Song about the Lu family. So, she naturally knew that the only person Lu Qing valued the most was old master Lu.


    For Lu Qing to be in such a hurry to return home, it must be about old master Lu¡¯s illness.


    Tan Jing secretly thought to herself. After school, she must find a way to find the hospital where old master Lu was treated. This was a good way to get close to Lu Qing. As long as she could get into old master Lu¡¯s good books, Lu Qing would look at her in a new light!


    The more Tan Jing thought about it, the more she felt that this method was feasible. If she could use the Tan family¡¯s connections to help Lu Qing find a miracle doctor who could cure old master Lu, wouldn¡¯t she be Lu Qing¡¯s benefactor? By then, Lu Qing would definitely be touched by her, right?

 Chapter 76 - 76 076 Ill-intentions

    76 076 Ill-intentions


    In the blink of an eye, it was lunch break.


    Tan Rou sat in front of her desk, bored. She took out herptop and browsed the domestic and foreign news. The breakfast Mrs. Tao had prepared for Tan Rou was so sumptuous that Tan Rou still didn¡¯t feel hungry until now.


    The other students in the ss left the ssroom one after another to eat in the cafeteria. Tan Jing also ran away after ss. It was rare that she didn¡¯t stay in the ssroom to make things difficult for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou enjoyed the hard-won peace and leisurely on the inte. The warm sunlight shone through the ss windows of the ssroom and onto her body, making her feel a little sleepy.


    However, the quiet and leisure time was soon broken. There was suddenly noise that came from outside the ssroom.


    !!


    Tan Rou turned her head and saw a small group of people walking toward her ssroom. The girl in the lead was energetic and aggressive. Her hair was permed into big waves that hung over her shoulders and she had heavy makeup on her face. She looked out of ce on this campus.


    There were a few people following behind her and they also looked like rogues.


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes slightly. She guessed that these people might being for her. They didn¡¯te with good intentions. Tan Rou slowly put away her notebook, leaned back slightly on the stool, and waited for them toe over.


    The few remaining students in the ss also heard the noise. They looked up and started to whisper in panic, ¡°Liang Lu? Why is she here? Did anyone in our ss offend her? If that happens, we¡¯re really done for. She¡¯s the boss of the school!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to fight, are they? Why don¡¯t we go out?¡±


    As the students in the ss were talking, there was a loud bang. Then, the leader of the group, Liang Lu, kicked open the ssroom door and swept her eyes around the ssroom fiercely. ¡°Who is Tan Rou? Get out here now!¡±


    The other students didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They tried to lower their presence as much as possible and silently looked at Tan Rou with sympathy in their eyes.


    Tan Rou was still sitting there calmly. She said coldly, ¡°That would be me. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Liang Lu looked at Tan Rou and snorted. ¡°So¡­..you seduced Lu Qing just because you¡¯re pretty? Is that someone you cany your hands on? You shameless b*tch!¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°When did I seduce him?¡±


    The girl behind Liang Lu interrupted, ¡°You¡¯re still trying to lie to us?! I guess you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to admit it either! You must have used this innocent look to deceive handsome Lu. How disgusting! How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Liang Lu looked at Tan Rou maliciously and continued to provoke her, ¡°If you have the guts to seduce Lu Qing, then don¡¯t deny it. If you have the guts, thene out and let¡¯s have a good chat.


    Tan Rou shook her head helplessly and exined with a nice tone. ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t seduce Lu Qing. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. Second, I have no reason to go out and chat with you. I don¡¯t even know you. If you want to show off your power, then you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Liang Lu¡¯s provocative eyes without any stage fright. ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my lunch break. Please leave.¡±


    Liang Lu was a well-known female bully in the school. She often dealt with people from all walks of life. She was also a famous personnel in school. She had always been rude and unreasonable. No one dared to disrespect her like Tan Rou.


    Li Li, who was also in the ssroom, looked at Tan Rou worriedly. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. She wanted to persuade Tan Rou not to provoke people like Liang Lu but she was afraid that she would get herself into trouble and be bullied by Liang Lu. She could only look at Tan Rou anxiously.


    Liang Luughed at Tan Rou¡¯s words and snorted. ¡°Sure! You look like someone who has a temper. You¡¯ve got balls to talk to me in that manner. You think you¡¯re that good? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger today!¡±


    With that, Liang Lu kicked the table in front of her. The poor desk fell with a loud bang and the books scattered on the ground.


    Li Li shivered in fear and became even more anxious. How could she quietly run out of the ssroom and find the teacher? If she got up now, she had a feeling that she would be beaten to death.


    The other students in the ssroom were also a little scared. Liang Lu was famous for being aggressive and was often criticized in public. It was said that most gangsters were good friends with her and even the teachers couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Tan Rou was definitely in trouble!


    However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t even blink. She didn¡¯t seem afraid at all. She just frowned impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t go crazy in our ssroom. Lift up the table that you kicked. Even if you don¡¯t like me, it has nothing to do with anyone else here in this ssroom.¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77 077 Little Trash

    77 077 Little Trash


    The person next to Liang Lu sneered, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal. Our Sister Lu can kick anyone she wants, and anyone unhappy about it can step up. Why are you acting like you¡¯re the boss here? If you feel heartache, you can get your parents to spend money to buy him a new table! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s too poor to afford a meal and wouldn¡¯t even have the money to buy a new table?¡±


    The rest of themughed and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re no longer the youngdy of the Tan family anymore. The youngdy of the Tan family is Tan Jing. Her father has donated a lot of things to the school. Only a proper youngdy like her is a good match for Handsome Lu! Who do you think you are? Your biological parents are just stinky part-time workers, and you still dare to dream of seducing Handsome Lu!¡±


    Liang Lu listened to the words of the people around her and smiled in satisfaction. Liang Lu had always had a crush on Lu Qing, but she knew her own limitations. Lu Qing was like a flower on the top of the mountain. She could only look at him from afar but not touch him. Someone like her, born in the alley, was not worthy of him.


    Tan Jing¡¯s family was rich, and she was also gentle and weak. One look at her, and you could tell she was a quiet and well-behaved youngdy. So, when she heard of the scandal between Tan Jing and Lu Qing, Liang Lu was sad, but she could still ept it. Only such a person was worthy of Lu Qing¡¯s status.


    However, during the lunch break, Liang Lu was eating in the cafeteria when she saw Tan Jing crying at the table next to her. The people around her wereforting Tan Jing as well.


    !!


    After listening to their conversation, Liang Lu finally knew that Lu Qing had been seduced by Tan Rou, who had been chased out of the Tan family and had a bad reputation.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t say anything and came over with her clique.


    Lu Qing was someone Liang Lu would rather give up and give her silent blessings than touch. How would a b*tch like Tan Rou dare to snatch Lu Qing from Tan Jing?


    This made Liang Lu feel as if her idol had been tainted. She must teach this b*tch a good lesson!


    Liang Lu walked into the ssroom and walked towards Tan Rou¡¯s desk. She continued to provoke her, ¡°Tan Jing is barely qualified to be with Lu Qing but you? I¡¯ve long heard that your biological family is so poor that they can¡¯t even feed themselves. I advise you to remove unnecessary thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t force me tond a p on your beautiful face. After all, this is the only face you have left.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t bear how others were insulting the Tao family. She was forced to be angry. She stood up and stared coldly at Liang Lu, who was getting closer to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard this nonsense from, but whether my family is rich has nothing to do with this. I¡¯ll say it onest time. I want nothing to do with Lu Qing. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Be careful with what¡¯sing out of your mouth, or I will no longer be polite to you.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s eyes widened in anger when she heard Tan Rou mocking her makeup. Her eyes were so wide open that the thick ck eyeliner seemed to fly up her eyebrows.


    Liang Lu gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re really someone with thick skin. Watch me as I¡¯ll teach you a lesson about manners.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and was about to p Tan Rou¡¯s face.


    Li Li gasped and clenched her hands nervously. However, Tan Rou also quickly raised her hand to stop Liang Lu. She nced at Liang Lu and said emotionlessly, ¡°Why do all of you like pping others? You just can¡¯t bear to see others looking better than you, and you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Tan Rou held Liang Lu¡¯s wrist so that she couldn¡¯t move. Themotion in the ssroom attracted many students to join the fun. They gathered outside the ssroom, stretching their necks and gossiping, but none had the guts to get close.


    Tan Rou nced at the crowd; sure enough, she found Tan Jing in the corner. Tan Jing was hiding in the crowd, staring at Tan Rou with an evil look.


    Tan Rou sneered. No wonder Tan Jing left the ssroom early during the lunch break. It turned out that she had gone to find someone else to uphold justice for her. In the end, the person she found was also a little b*tch. She thought that this girl was good at fighting, but she was also soft and weak in the end. Liang Lu was not her opponent.


    Liang Lu had thought that Tan Rou was just being stubborn and was, in fact, just a good-for-nothing who was bluffing. She did not expect Tan Rou to react so quickly. Not only did Tan Rou stop her, but Liang Lu could not break free no matter how hard she tried. Liang Lu felt embarrassed and tried to pull her arms back, but Tan Rou¡¯s hand did not budge. Liang Lu felt that her wrist was about to break. Damn it! Tan Jing looked so thin; where did she get so much strength?

 Chapter 78 - 78 078 Tan Rou is so Handsome

    78 078 Tan Rou is so Handsome


    Liang Lu was helpless and could only curse in exasperation, ¡°Let go of my hand! If you think you¡¯re that great, let¡¯s go to the field and fight fair and square!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled at Liang Lu and exposed her rudely. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who isn¡¯t being honest? There were so many people watching, and you were the one who wanted to hit me first. I¡¯ll admit it if I can¡¯t beat you. It¡¯s not something embarrassing. Is there such a difference between being in the ssroom and on the field? Shouldn¡¯t we allow more people to see if you¡¯re that great?!¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s face turned red, and she was furious. She tried her best to shake off Tan Rou¡¯s grip on her wrist, but the inertia of it was so great that she stumbled and knocked down the table next to her.


    It was Xu Yan¡¯s desk. A beautiful lunchbox fell, and the food spilled all over the floor. Liang Lu couldn¡¯t stand still and sat on it, covered in vegetable soup and oil.


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression was a little distressed. She frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to cause trouble, right? Did the tables in our ss offend you?¡±


    !!


    Liang Lu looked at the stains on her body and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who offended me! Tan Rou, just wait. If you can walk home safely after school today, I will no longer have Liang as myst name!¡±


    The people who came with Liang Lu rushed in to help her up. They red at Tan Rou but did not dare to say anything. This was the first time they had seen Liang Lu lose a fight. Tan Rou was too strong for them!


    Li Li looked at this scene in surprise. She looked at Tan Rou with eyes full of admiration. Tan Rou was so handsome! Although she had only raised her arm, she managed to stop Liang Lu and embarrass herself. She was amazing!


    There was amotion inside and outside the ssroom. No one expected Tan Rou to dodge Liang Lu¡¯s p and win the fight. It felt like she was a hidden martial art master!


    Tan Jing bit her lips unwillingly in the crowd. She didn¡¯t expect Liang Lu to be so useless. She didn¡¯t even touch Tan Rou¡¯s face. Tan Jing had intentionally gone to the cafeteria to put on the show. She thought Liang Lu would be able to teach Tan Rou a lesson!


    In the ssroom, Liang Lu was so angry that she was panting heavily. She red at the people who came with her. ¡°What are you all doing? Hurry up and take revenge for me!¡±


    Those people were a little hesitant. Tan Rou¡¯s strength should not be underestimated since even Liang Lu couldn¡¯t defeat her! Fortunately, they outnumbered Tan Rou, so they should not be disadvantaged. Thinking of this, they were eager to make a move.


    Tan Rou only nced at them coldly. ¡°Are you sure? If I beat you up, that¡¯s considered self-defense. You came to my ssroom to fight for no reason. So, you¡¯ll end up being punished. You might not even be able to beat me. Is it still worth it, then?


    When the rest of them heard this, they also felt that it made sense. They suddenly froze on the spot and stared at each other. No one wanted to make the first move.


    Liang Lu gritted her teeth and red at them. ¡°You useless idiots!! You guys just wait!¡± Then, she looked at Tan Rou.


    ¡°Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you?! I won¡¯t let you off for embarrassing me like this¡ªyou b*tch. It bothers me when you seduce men. Are you trying to seduce Handsome Lu because you live a poor life?! It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re shameless, but you even dared to hit me. We¡¯ll settle all our grudges together when the timees!¡±


    Tan Rou listened to how Liang Lu¡¯s words were bing more outrageous. She rubbed her head helplessly. What kind of spell had Tan Jing cast on this group of people? How could they be so brainwashed? However, once they started to doubt Tan Jing, her image wouldpletely copse.


    Tan Rou took a few steps forward, and Liang Lu subconsciously took a few steps back. She looked at Tan Rou vigntly. Her wrist, which had just been held onto, was still aching.


    Although Liang Lu said she was strong-willed, she was a little afraid of Tan Rou. Tan Rou was too strong for her to deal with alone. Finding more people to stop Tan Rou at the school gate after school was better. It would not be toote to deal with her then!


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hit you. As the saying goes, I won¡¯t attack unless I¡¯m attacked. You were the one who brought your people here to my ssroom, and so my attacks were merely self-defense. As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble again, I naturally won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Liang Lu stared at tan Rou stubbornly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare be so cocky? I am not a useless person. You¡¯ll get what you deserve!¡± With that said, she was about to leave with his people.


    Tan Rou stopped Liang Lu. ¡°Wait, you came here and made a mess of our ssroom. Are you leaving now?¡±


    Liang Lu turned around in anger. ¡°Then, what do you want from me?¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Student Liang, please help us return the tables to their original positions and clean up the ssroom!¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 079 Good Advices

    79 079 Good Advices


    Upon hearing this, the students inside and outside the ssroom gasped. Tan Rou was being too bold!


    Although they didn¡¯t fight, Liang Lu had still threatened to stop Tan Rou after school, and Tan Rou still dared to ask her to clean up the ssroom?!


    Liang Lu¡¯s face was livid. She red at Tan Rou in disbelief. ¡°Are you done? I won¡¯t sweep it. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Tan Rou stood there with a calm expression on her face, but the tone of her voice was cold. ¡°You can try.¡±


    The situation suddenly became a little awkward. Neither of them was willing to take a step back, and the atmosphere became more and more tense.


    !!


    Many students began to whisper, ¡°Tan Rou is too much. Liang Lu is about to leave, but Tan Rou still provokes her. Isn¡¯t she looking for trouble? Stop pretending!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Liang Lu is the one who dirtied the ce. Tan Rou is just standing up for her ssmates. I think she¡¯s a good person.¡±


    ¡°Liang Lu definitely wouldn¡¯t do it. It would be so shameful! I think Tan Rou should just let people off when she can. If she offended them and Liang Lu really brought her people over tonight, Tan Rou would die a worse death!¡±


    Tan Jing smirked in the crowd, feeling very satisfied. ¡®That¡¯s it. Let Tan Rou court death as much as she wants. The more savage, the better. If Liang Lu is forced into a corner, she will bring more people to deal with Tan Rou!¡¯


    The ssroom was in a state of tension. Liang Lu was in a bad mood and wanted to go back and change into a clean set of clothes. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so persistent and keep pressing on her. She had already taken a step back for Tan Rou!


    Liang Lu¡¯s face was dark as she turned around and left. She had the urge to hit Tan Rou again. She didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou was actually that strong. Even if she went all out and were expelled from the school, she would fight Tan Rou to the death today!


    Tan Rou could feel the hostilitying from Liang Lu. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Liang Lu calmly.


    Although Liang Lu¡¯s strength was only average, they were in school after all. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss and cause trouble for herself, so she only asked indifferently, ¡°Are you sure you still want to fight me?¡±


    The people around them became nervous again.


    Li Li gulped. She had only wanted to be a quiet audience member, but Tan Rou¡¯s handsome aura had already convinced her. Li Li admired Tan Rou from the bottom of her heart, and she didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to get into trouble. So, she gathered her courage and stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°That ¡­ Tan Rou, why don¡¯t I clean it up? I¡¯m on duty today. I¡¯ll be done with it soon!¡±


    After Li Li finished speaking, she kept winking at tan Rou, trying to persuade her to end this.


    Tan Rou looked at Li Li and didn¡¯t have much of an impression of her. However, when she saw the little girl¡¯s concerned face and how she was hinting at her. Tan Rou felt it was cute, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Whoever caused trouble should be the ones to clean up. It¡¯s only fair this way. If anyone can go to other people¡¯s ssrooms and do whatever they want, then there¡¯s no need for us to be in school anymore!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Liang Lu. ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Ignoring Liang Lu¡¯s gloomy face, Tan Rou approached her step by step and leaned down slightly to whisper into Liang Lu¡¯s ear, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be used as someone else¡¯s tool for nothing. Lu Qing had something to do at home and left in a hurry in the morning. Seeing that the lunch break is about to end, he should be back for ss in the afternoon.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liang Lu was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Tan Rou mentioned Lu Qing. Was she so confident that she wanted to use Lu Qing to humiliate her?


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°His desk is right behind you. Looking at the mess on the ground, he must be curious about who did it. No girl would want her image destroyed in Prince Charming¡¯s heart. You¡¯re angry today because you think I¡¯m not that much better than you, but I had the audacity to seduce Lu Qing ¡­.¡±


    At this point, Tan Rou paused for a moment. Looking at the embarrassed and sad expression on Liang Lu¡¯s face, she sighed slightly in her heart. She was just a self-abased and stubborn little girl who Tan Jing had used.


    Tan Rou softened her tone and advised, ¡°You have to fight for some things on your own. You think you¡¯re helping out but only damaging your image in Lu Qing¡¯s heart. Is it worth it? There¡¯s no such thing as whether it¡¯s worth it or not. It just depends on whether you¡¯re willing to do it or not. At most, it¡¯ll be a fairpetition. Why do you have to end up being the bad guy?¡±


    After that, Tan Rou got up and went back to her seat. She had said what she needed to say. It was up to Liang Lu whether she could understand it or not.


    Tan Rou felt that Liang Lu should not have be the knife for Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing had evil intentions. She used Liang Lu¡¯s love for Lu Qing to get Liang Lu to fight Tan Rou. If it really got out of hand, Liang Lu would be punished by the school or even expelled. That would definitely ruin her future.

 Chapter 80 - 80 080 Cleaning Up The Place

    80 080 Cleaning Up The ce


    After hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, a trace of confusion shed in Liang Lu¡¯s eyes. Fight for it by herself?


    She and Lu Qing were from two different worlds. It was impossible for him to like her, but at least ¡­ everything was still good that Lu Qing didn¡¯t hate her.


    Liang Lu thought about Tan Rou¡¯s words and gradually calmed down. It was indeed like what Tan Rou said. She was too impulsive and eager to stand up against Tan Rou. If Lu Qing heard of this, he would only leave a bad impression and hate her!


    Moreover, Tan Rou was right. She was only angry because she felt Tan Rou was on the same level. Tan Rou was not as good as Tan Jing, who had a good family background and personality. She should be like Lu Qing, who sincerely wished Lu Qing well. However, Tan Rou dared to seduce him.


    At the end of the day, this was her own pitiful inferiorityplex that caused this.


    Liang Lu wasn¡¯t angry at Tan Rou for seducing him, but she was angry at herself for being despicable and cowardly.


    Liang Lu lowered her head and stood there in a daze. Tan Rou¡¯s words extinguished the anger in her body.


    The people around them looked around curiously, wondering what Tan Rou had said. Why did Liang Lu suddenly be so listless?


    At this moment, Liang Lu gritted her teeth and looked up at Tan Rou, sitting at the desk. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll clean it up. You may be right, but that doesn¡¯t mean that everything is over between us. I¡¯ll remember you, tan Rou.¡±


    Seeing that Liang Lu had thought it through, Tan Rou smiled a little relieved. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll know each other better after the fight. I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll be waiting for you if you still aren¡¯t convinced.¡±


    Liang Lu snorted awkwardly. She didn¡¯t want to fight with Tan Rou anymore.


    Although she was still angry at Tan Rou for seducing Lu Qing, after hearing what Tan Rou said just now, Liang Lu felt that things weren¡¯t as she thought. Tan Rou was bold and wasn¡¯t as bad as what others said.


    Liang Lu was a person who had been struggling in the mud. She was also used to dealing with people from all walks of life. So, she was not an idiot when it came to judging people. Although Tan Rou¡¯s words were annoying, she was upright and would not do such a despicable thing.


    As for how the news got out, Liang Lu already had her own assumptions. She hated the twists and turns between girls. Furthermore, they actually set her up! Did she look like an idiot to them? She would definitely settle scores when she was free!


    Liang Lu made up her mind. She went to the back of the ssroom, took out a mop, and started cleaning the ssroom. This shocked the rest of the students. They widened their eyes at this magical scene. They were even more curious about what Tan Rou had said!


    Li Li looked at Tan Rou with bright eyes and marveled at Tan Rou¡¯s prowess. Tan Rou didn¡¯t flush with rage the entire time and didn¡¯t scream at anyone. She calmly quelled the fight and even made Liang Lu clean up the ce willingly! She was a true goddess!


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s expressions. When she saw that Liang Lu was almost done, she got up and helped her set up the table.


    Liang Lu blushed a little. She didn¡¯t want to do it, but she still squeezed out a few words from her mouth. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tan Rou waved her hand. Her generous attitude made Liang Lu even more ufortable.


    Liang Lu thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you really seduce Lu Qing? When did you start to have feelings for him?¡±


    Tan Rou was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that I didn¡¯t, and I don¡¯t like him. You can go to whoever said that.¡±


    Liang Lu was getting anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t like him, but he¡¯s handsome and outstanding. How can you not like him? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless. ¡°Do I have to like him and seduce him just because he¡¯s handsome and outstanding? What kind of logic is that? Besides, he¡¯s not my type.¡±


    Liang Lu blinked her eyes in disagreement. To her, Lu Qing was perfect. How could anyone not like him? Tan Rou had extraordinary taste in men. If she didn¡¯t like Lu Qing, who else could she like?


    Realizing that her thoughts were getting increasingly off-topic, Liang Lu quickly stopped and looked at Tan Rou onest time. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now, but if I find out that you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll beat you up and send you to the hospital even if I get expelled from school. Keep this in mind!¡± After saying that, Liang Lu quickly walked out of the ssroom just like she hade.


    When she passed the door, Liang Lu shouted, ¡°What are you looking at?! What¡¯s there to see? Get out of my way!¡± She had regained her usual overbearing manner.

 Chapter 81 - 81 081 Porcupine

    81 081 Porcupine


    Tan Rou shook her head helplessly. Liang Lu was an interesting woman. She was someone who acted hastily but she was still listening to her advice. She thought that Liang Lu would be relentless and not give up on it.


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up silently. Now that Liang Lu was willing to give up, there would be some that may end up being disappointed.


    The person Tan Rou thought of was now standing at the door, clenching her fists unwillingly.


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t believe it. This matter had ended so easily. Liang Lu, this good-for-nothing, actually listened to Tan Rou¡¯s words obediently. She didn¡¯t know what kind of spell Tan Rou had cast to make a little hooligan like Liang Lu submit to her!


    No matter how unwilling Tan Jing was, there was nothing she could do now. She could only leave in disappointment. She still had to find an opportunity to deal with Tan Rou. She also had to think about finding a doctor for Lu Qing! The most important thing is to make Lu Qing fall in love with her as soon as possible!


    !!


    The crowd had almost dispersed. At this moment, Xu Yan entered the ssroom and looked at Tan Rou worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? ¡±


    Tan Rou looked up and was a little surprised to see Xu Yan panting and his hair a little messy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did youe back after hearing what happened just now?¡±


    Xu Yan was slightly relieved. He frowned and looked around. ¡°Did she leave already? I heard in the canteen that someone came to the ss to make trouble, so I quickly ran back. Is it serious? I¡¯ll go report the situation to the teacher now.¡± After saying that, he nned to go out and find the teacher.


    Tan Rou quickly stopped him. ¡°Wait! Come back! It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already been resolved, so you don¡¯t have to tell the teacher. It¡¯s not good to make a big deal out of it.¡±


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t agree with it. ¡°They¡¯re too bold. As the ss monitor, I have the responsibility to protect my ssmates from being bullied.¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied. We just had a talk. ss monitor, I know you have a great sense of responsibility but let¡¯s put an end to this matter. There¡¯s just one thing ¡­¡±


    Xu Yan saw that tan Rou was hesitating and thought that there was something else. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me and we¡¯ll think of a way together.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Xu Yan¡¯s serious expression and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°There was a little ident that happened just now and the table fell. Your food ¡­ It¡¯s all on the ground.¡±


    Tan Rou felt a little guilty. ¡°This is my fault as well. I didn¡¯t control my strength and wasted your food. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯llpensate you. Can I treat you to a meal at the cafeteria? ¡±


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to say this. Looking at tan Rou apologizing to him, Xu Yan smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just rushed back from the cafeteria. I didn¡¯t like the food which is why I was at the cafeteria. I don¡¯t me you for it. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it¡¯s the troublemaker¡¯s fault.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s your business whether you want to eat or not. Although she barged in, I should take some responsibility. How about this, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at the cafeteria or whatever else you like to eat, I can treat you to it. I¡¯ll make up for it.¡±


    Xu Yan looked at Tan Rou, who was asking him seriously and trying to make up for her mistake had a different impression of her.


    In fact, Xu Yan had already heard about it at the cafeteria. It was the famous female gangster in the school who went to find trouble with Tan Rou because of Lu Qing but Tan Rou had the upper hand.


    The messenger described it so vividly that Xu Yan could already imagine Tan Rou¡¯s confident look. It was exactly like how she dealt with the girls in the morning.


    However, Xu Yan was still worried. He jogged back, afraid that Tan Rou would get into a fight. As the ss monitor, this was his responsibility.


    Then, he saw Tan Rou, he found that not only was she fine but she was also pleading for mercy on behalf of someone. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene in front of the teacher and was even apologizing for a small mistake.


    She wasn¡¯t at fault but Tan Rou did not feel indignant. Instead, she forgave Liang Lu and sincerely wanted to bear her own mistakes. However, when faced with unfair treatment, Tan Rou could face it with a strong heart and bravely fight against others. Xu Yan was somewhat impressed with Tan Rou because of this.


    No matter what other people said about Tan Rou, in Xu Yan¡¯s eyes, she was just like a porcupine. She seemed to have raised sharp thorns but they would only be exposed to those who wanted to hurt her. In fact, she was warm and kind inside.


    Tan Rou was definitely not as bad as the rumours said.

 Chapter 82 - 82 082 I Believe In You

    82 082 I Believe In You


    Tan Rou saw that Xu Yan looked at her with certainty and was suspicious. ¡°ss monitor? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Xu Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can have dinner in the cafeteria. Tan Rou, I believe you¡¯re not that kind of person. I¡¯ll stand up for you if you have any more trouble in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou felt touched as well. She didn¡¯t do anything, but it looked like her image in Xu Yan¡¯s heart had beenpletely overturned.


    Although Xu Yan was the ss monitor, he had a cold personality and didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. However, he had helped her out this morning, and now he was sincerely expressing his affirmation of her. This made Tan Rou feel overjoyed.


    Tan Rou thought that as long as she was upright, many people were still willing to get to know her again. If she acted like how she was in her previous life, unreasonable without distinguishing right from wrong, then it was only a matter of time before she ended up being deserted by her friends and family.


    In this life, Tan Jing had walked down this same path. Even if there were still many people, who were deceived by her illusion and tempted by her family background, in the long run, more and more of her bad habits would be exposed, and she would end up in a miserable state.


    People¡¯s hearts were made of flesh, and no one would be a fool forever. Tan Rou only needed to watch how Tan Jing courted her own death quietly.


    Tan Jing had put on an act and lured Liang Lu to deal with him. It was a good move to watch the fire from the other side, but she did not think about who Liang Lu would burn after she realized the truth. Tan Jing was afraid that even if she didn¡¯t burn to death, she would lose ayer of skin.


    The school was indeed a battlefield, but Tan Jing would never be the one to benefit in the end.


    Tan Rou secretly vowed that not only would she make it so that the Tan family would not be able to survive in the circle of celebrities, but she would also make Tan Jing feel despair in school.


    In her previous life, Tan Rou had suffered countless bullying. She was trapped in. Being pulled into a dark room for no reason, a bucket of water suddenly poured on her when she went to the toilet, a desk full of curses and torn paper ¡­ Wasn¡¯t this all arranged by Tan Jing to happen to Tan Rou?


    If the roles were switched one day, he wondered if Tan Jing could take it in such a hell.


    Tan Rou revealed a smile of anticipation. Those whomit injustice are doomed to destruction.


    Tan Jing, you better be careful!


    Xu Yan saw how Tan Rou suddenlyughed, which looked a little evil. He was a little surprised. ¡°Tan Rou, what are you thinking? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Tan Rou returned to her senses and realized that she had been too engrossed in her thoughts and had forgotten that Xu Yan was still in front of her. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°No, I suddenly thought of something else. ss monitor, I¡¯m thrilled that you would trust me. Thank you.¡±


    Xu Yan waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Although gossip is a fearful thing, evidence is still important. You don¡¯t have to worry about these rumors.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of those rumors. Those who are willing to, believe me, will naturally understand. There¡¯s no need to force anything.¡±


    At this moment, Li Li¡¯s timid voice came from the side. ¡°Ummm ¡­ I¡¯m willing to believe you as well!¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and saw that it was the girl who had tried to smooth things over for her. Tan Rou smiled in a friendly manner. ¡°Thank you for what you did earlier. You were a little scared, but you still stood up to help me.¡±


    Li Li blushed and waved her hands. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, do you? My name is Li Li. I¡¯m sorry I was too timid to help you. I was just afraid that you would really get into a fight, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. It was so brave of you!¡± As she said this, she looked at Tan Rou with adoration.


    Tan Rouughed. This girl was adorable. Why did she worship her so much over such a small matter?


    Li Li felt a little embarrassed when she saw Tan Rouughing at her. ¡°Ever since I was young, I didn¡¯t dare to get into a conflict with others. I avoided them whenever I could, and I often felt aggrieved. I felt so good seeing you dealing with them so handsomely today! It should have been like this! Say no to the evil forces!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Li Li, who was talking and dancing. She also started feeling rxed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Tan Jing¡¯s deskmate? You¡¯ve heard a lot of bad things about me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m really such a person?¡±


    Li Li quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know Tan Jing well! Really!!! I¡¯m not a spy. I really like you and want to be friends with you. A handsome woman like you wouldn¡¯t be how they described you in those rumors!¡±


    As soon as they heard Li Li¡¯s exnation, Tan Rou and Xu Yanughed. They didn¡¯t expect Li Li to directly say she wasn¡¯t a spy. She was really frank and cute.


    Li Li also felt she was being a little too direct, so she chuckled in embarrassment.

 Chapter 83 - 83 083 We’re friends from now on

    83 083 We¡¯re friends from now on


    Tan Rou was also influenced by Li Li¡¯s character. Most of the people around her used to be evil friends who wanted to hide their true intentions. They came for benefits and left when they ran out. There was no sincerity indeed.


    But now, this was the first person who didn¡¯t care about the outside world¡¯sments or Tan Rou¡¯s family background and took the initiative to be friends with Tan Rou.


    Of course, Zhuang Liu was the same, but strangely, Tan Rou subconsciously refused to ssify Zhuang Liu as a friend like Li Li.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou seemed to be attracted to each other and were each other¡¯s saviour. He was different from the rest of them inside Tan Rou¡¯s heart.


    Tan Rou looked at the lively girl in front of her, who was waiting for her reply nervously, and quickly said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Li Li.¡± After saying that, she winked yfully.


    Li Li grinned happily and held Tan Rou¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be good friends from now on. I¡¯ll be on your side. We¡¯ll beat those bad guys away together. They¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Xu Yan watched the interaction between the two girls quietly and was also infected by Li Li¡¯s liveliness. ¡°Count me in. I also believe in Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled happily. It was a good start to be able to gain two sincere friends on the first day of school.


    Li Li eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°Wow, even the ss monitor is willing to be friends with me. You don¡¯t know this but your image is that of a perfect student. You¡¯re meticulous. I don¡¯t even dare to speak to you!¡±


    After that, Li Li pulled Xu Yan to talk excitedly, ¡°ss monitor, did you see Tan Rou¡¯s handsome performance just now? Let me tell you again. Tan Rou was super calm and fearless in the face of danger. She ¡­¡± Li Li was particrly familiar with the situation and began to talk to herself. From time to time, she would add in her movements and describe Tan Rou¡¯s actions from a while ago with her hands and feet.


    Xu Yan and Tan Rou helplessly exchanged looks and shook their heads with a smile. Li Li was a lively girl.


    Tan Rou saw that Xu Yan was entangled by Li Li and was forced to cooperate with Li Li¡¯s vivid narration. Tan Rougloated. Li Li had a good personality and she was even a little noisy. Tan Rou was definitely going to have a lively future ahead in school.


    Just like that, the three of them spent their lunch break talking andughing.


    When it was time for ss in the afternoon, Lu Qing walked into the ssroom when the bell rang.


    As soon as they entered the room, the students all looked at Lu Qing with interest. This was the male lead of the big fight in the afternoon. People say that beauty is a disaster but a handsome man like Lu Qing could also cause conflict between girls. The influence of the school hunk was unquestionable.


    Lu Qing felt the strange gazes from the people around him. He frowned and returned to his seat in confusion.


    A boy who was close to Lu Qing ran over quickly and winked at him. ¡°Not bad, Handsome Lu. Being handsome is definitely a good thing!¡±


    Lu Qing thought that everyone was gossiping about how he answered the phone in ss and skipped ss. He felt a little impatient. ¡°Are you crazy? I left in a hurry because something happened at home. I have already exined it to the teacher.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Who said anything about that?!¡± The boy smiled vaguely.


    Lu Qing became even more impatient. He was already frustrated about how Master Lu was sick. The doctor said that although it was a close call this time, old Master Lu¡¯s condition was getting worse. He could only slowly recuperate. There was no other way for him to recover.


    When old Master Lu woke up, he ignored Lu Qing¡¯s insistence and rushed Lu Qing back to school to attend sses. If not for the fear that his grandfather would be worried, Lu Qing would not even be in the mood toe to school. He would not have cared about what the other students thought of him.


    Lu Qing closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. His voice was low and deep. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Otherwise, stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re making my head hurt.¡±


    The guy saw that Lu Qing was really not interested and so he didn¡¯t keep him in suspense. ¡°You weren¡¯t here this afternoon and missed a good show. Liang Lu brought her group here to challenge Tan Rou. She directly asked Tan Rou if she seduced you. The two girls almost fought because of you! You¡¯re not even interested in that?¡±


    Lu Qing opened his eyes and looked at the boy, ¡°What did you say? Tan Rou tried to seduce me?¡±


    The boy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She even said that Tan Rou can¡¯tpare to Tan Jing and that she¡¯s not qualified to be with you. The two of them talked for a long time in the ssroom and even pushed the tables over! I don¡¯t know what happened in the end but Tan Rou said a few words and Liang Lu stopped being mad. She even cleaned the ssroom before leaving.¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84 084 Clarification

    84 084 rification


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Lu Qing cursed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen after he left.


    He had always known that the girls in the school liked him, but he was not interested in this aspect now. He felt they were quarreling, and he had never taken it seriously. How did it develop to this stage? It was ridiculous.


    Moreover, how did the rumor of Tan Rou seducing a retard as he spread?


    In the morning, he only found out from Tan Rou that he and Tan Jing were known as a couple, and he had left abruptly in the afternoon. How did things change so quickly? Do they really think he didn¡¯t have enough trouble and was causing more for him?


    The boy was still a little unsatisfied. ¡°When did you hook up with Tan Rou? I used to think that Tan Jing was good, but from what I saw today, Tan Rou is better! You¡¯re simply a rose with thorns. You¡¯re the man!¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. He couldn¡¯t help but give the boy a light kick. ¡°Why are you going along with it? This matter has nothing to do with Tan Rou. I¡¯m not interested in Tan Jing at all. Who is the idiot who has been making things up about me like this? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot just because I don¡¯t say anything?¡±


    The boy dodged and was a little surprised. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t like tan Jing? I thought you¡¯d acquiesced to it. I didn¡¯t see you interacting with her usually and thought that you two were having an underground rtionship. Then Tan Rou has really been wronged, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Lu Qing sighed. He didn¡¯t expect that his indulgence would make the matter worse. There were all kinds of versions, and it even brought Tan Rou quite a bit of trouble. No matter how strong she was, such remarks were not good for a girl like her.


    Lu Qing chased the boy away. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m already annoyed enough!¡±


    The boy shrugged and left.


    Lu Qing¡¯s expression was gloomy. Usually, he was not interested in anything the girls said. Moreover, it was just their own self-entertainment and did not affect Lu Qing much. Lu Qing was a man, and he was toozy to take the initiative to say anything, but now, the nature of this matter had changed.


    Lu Qing recalled the conversation between Tan Rou and tan Jing in the warehouse. He was keenly aware that after this matter was blown up, Tan Rou¡¯s reputation would be tarnished, and the one who would benefit would be Tan Jing, who everyone thought was the ¡®most suitable girlfriend¡¯ for him.


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t want to be too narcissistic and think that he was worth a girl¡¯s effort. He also didn¡¯t want to use evil thoughts to specte about others. However, when hebined Tan Jing¡¯s attitude at that time with the development of the whole incident, Lu Qing couldn¡¯t help but think that all of this might have been deliberately nned by one person.


    But no matter what, Lu Qing didn¡¯t want this misunderstanding to continue. Today, it was stopped by Tan Rou. What if the female lead of the scandal changed one day, and it really turned into a fight?


    Lu Qing felt his head throb just thinking about it. He might as well clear things up from his end earlier and cut off their imagination. It would also clear Tan Rou¡¯s name. She had warned him, but he didn¡¯t pay attention and even implicated Tan Rou.


    Lu Qing looked at Tan Rou, who was focused on her work and didn¡¯t notice him. He didn¡¯t disturb her and walked away without saying anything. He went directly to the school¡¯s broadcasting room and turned on the microphone. ¡°Hello? Hey, it¡¯s Lu Qing.¡±


    As soon as the announcement was made, all the students stopped what they were doing and were stunned. Lu Qing? Why did he go to the broadcast room? What did he want to say?


    The teacher in the office mmed the table in frustration. ¡°Lu Qing is way out of line! How can he use the broadcast room so casually?¡± With that said, he got up and went to the broadcasting room to arrest Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing adjusted the microphone and even locked the door. Then, he continued, ¡°I want to rify the rumors in the school. First of all, Tan Rou and I are just ssmates. We should be united and friendly to create a better future for our ss. Please don¡¯t use dirty and vulgar words to insult our noble ssmates.¡±


    After hearing Lu Qing¡¯s voice, Tan Rou also stopped writing. Like everyone else, she was curious about what Lu Qing would say. She didn¡¯t expect him to rify those rumors for her. She was surprised at how direct Lu Qing was in dealing with things. At the same time, she was alsoughed at by the wordsing out of his mouth. Only a ghost would work with him to create a better future for the ss.


    Lu Qing continued, ¡°Secondly, I may be a little handsome, but I have a childish mindset. I am still a child, and I have no ns to date. I will strictly follow the school rules and be a good young man who focuses on his study and work on himself every day. I also ask those students who have been spreading rumors about me to stop. I am single, and I don¡¯t have anyone in mind. Please don¡¯t make up any more stories about me. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 85 - 85 085 Feeling too ashamed to show his face

    85 085 Feeling too ashamed to show his face


    Lu Qing was almost done. He turned off the microphone and returned to his carefree state. He walked to the door and unlocked it.


    Outside the door, the teacher was panting and staring at Lu Qing with an angry look. ¡°Lu Qing, what should I say about you? Is there anything you don¡¯t dare to do? This time, we¡¯re both going to the principal¡¯s office to get scolded!¡±


    Lu Qing pouted and admitted his mistake, ¡°I ept my punishment but I really can¡¯t stand their nonsense anymore. This is the fastest and most effective way. Besides, teacher, I didn¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m just actively expressing my stance and being a good student who doesn¡¯t get into a rtionship at such a young age. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    The teacher was speechless. Lu Qing¡¯s actions of using the radio for his own intentions was indeed infuriating but the words he said had a positive meaning to it. Thinking about it carefully, there was nothing wrong with them.


    Recently, rumors about Lu Qing had been spreading like wildfire in the school. The teachers had also heard about it. However, there was no concrete evidence. They could only knock some sense into those who were discussing it in private. There was nothing that they could do and it was in fact a good thing that Lu Qing had taken the initiative toe forward and express his stance.


    The teacher felt that he had been tricked by Lu Qing. The words that he wanted to scream towards Lu Qing were on the tip of his tongue but he couldn¡¯t say anything. The teacher rolled her eyes at Lu Qing. ¡°Come over here, don¡¯t think of getting away with it. Come with me to the principal¡¯s office and admit your mistakes! Don¡¯t think that just because you put it nicely, you can make up for your unauthorized use of the radio!¡±


    Lu Qing nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, yes. I have done something wrong!¡±


    The teacher looked at Lu Qing, who was much taller than him. He lowered his eyes and stood therezily. Although Lu Qing apologized, there may still be endless thoughts running in his mind. The teacher sighed helplessly.


    Lu Qing was indeed good-looking. He must have eaten something at such a young age to have grown into such a tall man. Although he was usuallyzy, it could be seen that old Master Lu had taught him carefully. Under the influence of the military spirit, Lu Qing was a very loyal and friendly child.


    The anger in the teacher¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. Lu Qing¡¯s appearance was outstanding and the teachers usually praised him. Moreover, those girls only fell for him since they were still kids. This was also something normal. As long as they were guided in the right direction, everything would be fine. As for the broadcast, Lu Qing was young and vigorous. In order to rify for his ssmates, it was understandable that he acted a little irrationally.


    The teacher thought for a while about what to say to the principal and his expression softened a little but when he saw Lu Qing¡¯s nonchnt expression, he still held his breath. He put on a serious face and dragged Lu Qing to the principal¡¯s office.


    While Lu Qing was being lectured by his teacher, the school was in an uproar.


    The students were discussing Lu Qing¡¯s words with excitement.


    Now that the school was a strict environment, everyone would at most discuss some of the little innocutis and flirtatious things privately but Lu Qing actually dared to make this topic public on the radio. He even announced to the entire school that he would not fall in love at such a young age. This was indeed explosive news.


    The boys shouted excitedly and some even whistled. They all praised Lu Qing. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an influential figure in our school. Handsome Lu, well done! What a man!!!¡±


    On the other hand, the girls felt theplete opposite. Lu Qing announced in public that there was no one that he liked and would not be in a rtionship at such a young age. This broke the hearts of countless girls. Most girls who had a crush on Lu Qingy on the table and wiped their tears in disappointment.


    However, there were also some girls who only admired Lu Qing. Lu Qing¡¯s actions made him look even more unruly. These girls were so excited that they stomped their feet and their eyes were full of admiration for Lu Qing.


    However, there were two girls who were not as rxed as the others.


    One of them was Liang Lu. She knew that Lu Qing must have heard about what happened during the lunch break when he returned to school. He must have been angry and so he went to the broadcast room to rify. She felt a wave of guilt and shame.


    If she didn¡¯t cause trouble, Lu Qing wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this. He would definitely be criticized by the teacher. Moreover, at this moment, Lu Qing must hate me very much. Would he think that I¡¯m a shameless, violent girl?


    At that moment, Liang Lu really knew that she was in the wrong. She lowered her head dejectedly. When she thought about how Lu Qing would hate her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying. Inside her heart, she was even more angry with Tan Jing for acting and deceiving her, causing her to do something so stupid.


    The other person who was on the verge of copse was naturally Tan Jing. Tan Jing had always considered herself to be Lu Qing¡¯s girlfriend-to-be. She had spread many rumours about her and Lu Qing liking each other and being a match made in heaven. What Lu Qing said on the radio was undoubtedly a hard p to Tan Jing¡¯s face. At this moment, Tan Jing felt as if she had been pped dozens of times.

 Chapter 86 - 86 086 Smashing one’s own foot

    86 086 Smashing one¡¯s own foot


    Tan Jing could already imagine how the people in the school wouldugh at her behind her back. They would definitely say that she was delusional, daydreaming, and a liar!


    In the beginning, she had created a lot of rumors but now that Lu Qing had rified it, Tan Jing seemed even more ridiculous.


    In the morning, Tan Jing had even faked tears because of the interaction between Lu Qing and Tan Rou. Many people around them were still jeering at her. Now, she looked embarrassing and ridiculous.


    Tan Jing¡¯s face turned red. Listening to the excited discussion of her ssmates, she felt that they must be talking about her and watching her make a fool of herself. At this time, she could no longer hold it in. Shey on the table and cried from the bottom of her heart.


    However, this was like the boy who cried wolf. The more Tan Jing cried, the more annoyed the others were; especially in such an awkward situation, none of them knew what to say. For a moment, no one came forward tofort Tan Jing.


    !!


    Tan Jing felt that she had ruined her reputation in one day. Originally, her secret love for Lu Qing was just a little girl¡¯s intention. In the end, she was only a teenager. When such things got exposed, it was enough for Tan Jing to break down.


    Tan Jing even started toin about Lu Qing in her heart. This stinky man actually humiliated her in public. She had already spread those rumours. She would even use her identity as Lu Qing¡¯s prospective girlfriend to secretly mock those girls who had a crush on him. There were others around her who had also used this as an excuse to teach many girls a lesson on her behalf.


    Tan Jing was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. This Lu Qing! He had actually said on the radio that he didn¡¯t like her at all. He clearly didn¡¯t care about her and tore her apart publicly!


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Everything had been fine all along. Lu Qing had never cared about these scandals and always acted as if it didn¡¯t concern him. Tan Jing took this as Lu Qing¡¯s silent consent. Perhaps he was also looking forward to being together with her. After all, he didn¡¯t deny it, right?


    Therefore, although Tan Jing was not very confident in her heart, she was still proud of herself when she faced the others. She deliberately let the other girls think that Lu Qing was just shy. However, the two of them were in love with each other and were a match made in heaven. They had eliminated manypetitors in an invisible way.


    But now, why did Lu Qing suddenly use such a ruthless method to clear things up? Tan Jing gritted her teeth in hatred. It must be because of Tan Rou! Earlier in the afternoon, Liang Lu and Tan Rou had just quarrelled and Lu Qing had gone to the broadcast room to rify that he must have been seduced by that b*tch Tan Rou!


    Tan Jing was so regretful. Lu Qing would actually do this for Tan Rou. She was the one who deliberately led Liang Lu to Tan Rou. It could be said that it indirectly led to Lu Qing¡¯s announcement. She really shot herself in the foot. She lost everything!!!!


    Tan Rou could see how regretful Tan Jing was feeling.


    Tan Rou snickered, gloating at her misfortune. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Qing to actually do this. Tan Jing¡¯s intestines were definitely turning green with regret. After working for an entire afternoon, not only did Tan Rou not suffer but Tan Jing also lost the image of a prospective girlfriend that she had kept all these years.


    Tan Jing wanted to make use of the girls¡¯ blind pursuit of Lu Qing to go against Tan Rou. However, Lu Qing himself said that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend and didn¡¯t like anyone, what Tan Jing had said before was just a lie to deceive herself. What would those girls who were once bewitched by Tan Jing think now? Would those girls who had been ridiculed by the people around Tan Jing want to take revenge?


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up evilly and her heart was filled with anticipation.


    What tickled Tan Rou the most was that Tan Jing was the one who caused all these. If she didn¡¯t mislead Liang Lu to find trouble with her, perhaps Lu Qing would really continue to pretend to be muddleheaded until Tan Jing found a doctor to cure old Master Lu. Then, she would have won Lu Qing¡¯s favor. By then, people would only praise that lovers would finally get married. No one would have known of her tricks.


    However, fate sometimes yed tricks on others. Tan Jing was too anxious and couldn¡¯t wait to destroy Tan Rou immediately, which ruined the bigger n.


    Tan Rou happily tapped the table and smiled at Li Li, who turned around and winked at her. This feeling of not needing her to do anything and watching Tan Jing court her own destruction was really great.


    All of this was thanks to Lu Qing. He was a strange man but he had a clear mind. He was very direct and used the most violent way to solve this difficult to exin matter.


    Soon, the teacher brought Lu Qing out of the principal¡¯s office.


    Lu Qing was not flushing in embarrassment nor was he feeling worried. He was very calm. The principal did not punish Lu Qing at all. Instead, the principalughed and teased Lu Qing for having the impetuous nature of his grandfather and being very bold.

 Chapter 87 - 87 087 Humiliation

    87 087 Humiliation


    There was no other reason for this. The principal and Lu Qing¡¯s grandfather were oldrades. However, the principalter switched to politics and was transferred to the education Bureau. Now, he was assigned to be the principal of this school. He was very open-minded and his attitude in school was not dogmatic.


    Lu Qing obediently admitted his mistake. He listened to the principal¡¯s advice on how to study hard and not be too impulsive. Finally, after showing some concern for old Master Lu¡¯s health, he let Lu Qing out.


    Of course, Lu Qing knew that this would be the result. He was not stupid. He would be a fool if he was punished for the sake of rifying a rumour. However, this matter would definitely be reported. The principal would tease him for a while and at most, he would be scolded by his grandfather and told to stand by the corner as a punishment.


    The teacher¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Lu Qing helplessly. This child was talented and came from an extraordinary family. He did have the right to be willful. Since the principal did not say anything, he could not make things difficult for him. He only said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around next time. Go back and write a self-reflection!¡±


    Lu Qing agreed obediently and smiled at the teacher with his eyes narrowed.


    !!


    The teacher¡¯s anger turned into a smile. He rolled his eyes at Lu Qing and chided, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go back to the ssroom!¡±


    Lu Qing strolled into the ssroom and the ssroom turned wild. The boy shouted, ¡°Our Prince Charming is back! Handsome Lu is so cool!¡±


    Lu Qing chuckled and raised his chin at the boys who were jeering. He turned his head and looked deeply at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou smiled and looked back at Lu Qing. She gently nodded and mouthed, ¡®Thank you.¡¯


    Lu Qing smiled and shook his head. He walked directly to Tan Rou and said in front of his ssmates without hiding anything, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you trouble because of a personal issue.¡±


    He then turned to the other students and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear on the broadcast. Others might not understand the situation but I still hope that some of our ssmates can be kind and not lie with their eyes open.¡±


    Lu Qing nced at Tan Jing and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t spread false rumors, alright? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s hands, which were hidden under the table, clenched tightly. Her nails dug deep into her flesh. Her face was pale and she couldn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡®Please don¡¯t say another word! Hasn¡¯t he humiliated her enough? I like you so much, why are you doing this to me?!¡¯


    When the other students heard Lu Qing¡¯s words, they flushed with embarrassment as well. Lu Qing was right. The students from the other sses didn¡¯t know the inside story, but in ss, they had never seen Lu Qing and Tan Jing being close. They didn¡¯t know when the scandal broke out but everyone started to kick up a fuss and acquiesce to such a thing.


    Moreover, Lu Qing and Tan Rou were innocent. They didn¡¯t say a word the entire morning. They just looked at each other and suddenly, there was news of Tan Rou seducing Lu Qing. It was really too strange. They saw it with their own eyes. They shouldn¡¯t have joined in themotion.


    Li Li turned her head to look at Tan Rou and kept winking at her. She raised her thumb and mouthed exaggeratedly, ¡°Lu Qing is so handsome!¡±


    Many girls had the same feeling as Li Li. Lu Qing had said it so straightforwardly, which made them feel very happy! In the hearts of these girls, Lu Qing was handsome. Everyone had the right to admire and pursue him. Why did those people say that Lu Qing was Tan Jing¡¯s private property? Usually, they didn¡¯t even dare to talk too much about Lu Qing. Otherwise, they would be used of lusting after Lu Qing and snatching Tan Jing¡¯s boyfriend.


    Most of the girls were indeed affected by Tan Jing¡¯s delicate image and would not say anything in the past. They were willing to give their blessings but this time, Lu Qing¡¯s actions aroused their true feelings. Lu Qing said that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend anymore. Then, what right did Tan Jing have to monopolise Lu Qing? Why don¡¯t we even have the right to worship and love him?


    Everything is fair in love and war! No one had yet conquered the handsome man¡¯s heart so they should all be honest andpete equally. Tan Jing had actually considered herself as his girlfriend-to-be for so long and the other girls felt that it was unfair.


    At this moment, the good impression that the girls in the school had of Tan Jing began topletely disintegrate.


    Tan Jing held back his tears and pretended to be indifferent. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Lu Qing is right. Let¡¯s not spread those rumours in the future. In the past, I was too shy and didn¡¯t even dare to rify. Lu Qing is the brave one. It¡¯s all good now that we¡¯ve talked it out.¡±


    Li Li wrinkled her nose and turned her head away in disgust. Too shy to rify? Only a ghost would believe it. When others were gossiping about it, you were delighted to hear it.

 Chapter 88 - 88 088 Sending you home

    88 088 Sending you home


    After Lu Qing heard Tan Jing¡¯s words, his lips curved into a smile. He didn¡¯t say anything and returned to his seat.


    Tan Jing¡¯s exnation naturally couldn¡¯t convince anyone. The other girls didn¡¯t say anything, but in their hearts, they still felt that Tan Jing was just pretending to be good after taking advantage of Lu Qing. She had taken advantage of Lu Qing¡¯s identity as his prospective girlfriend for so long that no one dared to speak to him. Now, she was going to let it go just by saying that she was shy?


    However, most people were still afraid of Tan Jing¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the Tan family, so they did not dare to quarrel with her. Moreover, it was usually the people around Tan Jing who made things difficult for the rest of them. Tan Jing herself did not go too far. These girls would just let it go after ranting it.


    However, the faces of Tan Jing¡¯sckeys did not look good. Usually, Tan Jing would tell them how much she and Lu Qing liked each other. Lu Qing would send her some small notes in private and invite the Tan family over to his house. It felt like the wedding was near.


    Now that Lu Qing had taken the initiative to rify, Tan Jing said that it was always like this and that she was too shy to exin herself. In the end,Tan Jing was the one who got the best in everything. These people helped Tan Jing to argue and establish her authority. In the end, they became the guns in Tan Jing¡¯s hands, offending people everywhere and ending up receiving hatred from everyone else.


    !!


    These people felt embarrassed when they thought about it. In the past, they used tough at other girls¡¯ wishful thinking. Now, they felt embarrassed. They also began to me Tan Jing in their hearts.


    No one was a fool. They weren¡¯t born to do this kind of thing. If it wasn¡¯t for Tan Jing¡¯s sincere and pitiful words, would they have offended the others?


    Now, Tan Jing was still pretending to be pitiful and trying to get herself out of it but Tan Jing did not care about the lives of these people.


    Tan Rou took in everyone¡¯s expressions. Tan Jing¡¯s words just now could be said to be a desperate attempt to survive. In the face of Lu Qing¡¯s rification and how he had targeted her, Tan Jing had no other choice but toe up with such an excuse.


    It didn¡¯t matter if this exnation was useful or not. At least, Lu Qing didn¡¯t hold on to it anymore. This matter was considered over. After all, the Tan family was still a prestigious one and none of them could openly be on bad terms with Tan Jing.


    However, Tan Jing had lost the public¡¯s heart.


    Ordinary people were quite critical of her and had some scruples in their hearts but they didn¡¯t dare to make trouble for the time being. Her followers around her were resentful of her and held grudges in their hearts.


    If they became more and more sullen and suffered more and more losses because they were with Tan Jing, who would be left to continue ttering her?


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows andughed.


    Tan Jing¡¯s era was about to pass. She had relied on confusing people to get her to this position but now her grounds were riddled with holes. No one would charge into the enemy lines for her. The day when the building copsed was getting closer.


    Tan Rouughed for a little before lowering her head. She shouldn¡¯t be too happy now.


    Tan Jing¡¯s situation had be more and more difficult and Lu Qing¡¯s impression of her was getting worse and worse. However, if she were to find a doctor who could help old Master Lu like she did in her previous life, then Lu Qing and the people around her would have a rebound in their attitude towards her. Then, Tan Jing would recover to her usual stance.


    Presumably, Tan Jing also regarded this as her trump card. As long as this matter was resolved, it would be easy to regain the favourable impression of Lu Qing and the other girls.


    Tan Rou told herself that she couldn¡¯t let her guard down and should keep this matter in mind.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the bell rang. School finally came to an end.


    Tan Rou packed up her bag. In fact, she had already learned all of these and there was no need for a revision back at home. She was only doing it for show.


    Seeing that Tan Rou was about to leave with her bag on her back, Lu Qing quickly caught up with her. ¡°Tan Rou, let me walk you home.¡±


    Tan Rou looked back at Lu Qing suspiciously and joked, ¡°Handsome Lu, please don¡¯t harm me. If you send me home, I¡¯ll be eaten alive by your little fans again tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Qing scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes at Lu Qing jokingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just joking. You can¡¯t be med for this.¡±


    The two of them chatted as they walked towards the school gate.


    Tan Rou saw that although Lu Qing said that he wanted to send her home, he had been considerate and kept a distance from her. He only followed behind her on her right; at a safe distance that wasn¡¯t too close nor too far.


    Tan Rou was a little puzzled. What was this Lu Qing trying to do? Was he deliberately trying to attract hatred for her? It didn¡¯t seem like it. He couldn¡¯t have liked her, right? Tan Rou wasn¡¯t that narcissistic.

 Chapter 89 - 89 089 Zhuang Liu delivering medicine

    89 089 Zhuang Liu delivering medicine


    A light bulb went off in Tan Rou¡¯s head. She suddenly thought of something and stopped in her tracks. After Lu Qing caught up to her, she asked, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll get beaten up on my way home after hearing Liang Lu¡¯s harsh words?¡±


    Lu Qing turned his head away unnaturally. He lowered his head and used the tips of his toes to rub against the ground. After some time, he said, ¡°I just use the same path as you¡­ I don¡¯t know Liang Lu and I don¡¯t know if she changed her mind after hearing the broadcast. If she stilles to find trouble with you, leave her to me!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Lu Qing in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect this strange guy to be so meticulous.


    This matter had nothing to do with Lu Qing in the first ce. It was Tan Jing who colluded with those girls and did all those things by using his name.


    After Lu Qing rified, he could have left it alone but because of Liang Lu¡¯s words, he awkwardly offered to send her home to protect her.


    !!


    Tan Rou smiled brightly. Lu Qing was swayed by Tan Rou¡¯s smile and the tips of his ears began to turn red.


    Tan Rou motioned for Lu Qing to walk side by side with her and said, ¡°Liang Lu was just deceived. She did it out of impulse and she has already figured out the reason. Besides, you said it so clearly on the radio. She won¡¯te and look for trouble.¡±


    Lu Qing frowned slightly, ¡°This is not something that can be covered up by using impulse as an excuse. I don¡¯t know if they usually scare people in this manner. I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded her head. Lu Qing was indeed taught by old Master Lu. He was very righteous and responsible.


    Tan Rou suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? If Liang Lu really stops me at the gate, then we don¡¯t have to be polite anymore. We can then get rid of all the grudges that we¡¯ve had with her and help the other girls get justice but if she doesn¡¯t and has learnt from her mistake, we¡¯ll give her a chance to apologize to the girl she bullied in private.¡±


    Of course, Lu Qing would agree to this. If Liang Lu could understand and stop, that would be for the best. He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for any other girls.


    Tan Rou and Lu Qing walked to the school gate and looked around. Liang Lu naturally didn¡¯t cause any more trouble. After hearing Lu Qing¡¯s broadcast, she was so embarrassed that she knew she was in the wrong. She didn¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble.


    Seeing that Liang Lu wasn¡¯t there, Tan Rou and Lu Qing both had a rxed smile on their faces.


    Tan Rou thought with relief that Liang Lu didn¡¯t let her down. If Liang Lu didn¡¯t live up to her expectations, she wouldn¡¯t have been merciful this time.


    Suddenly, Tan Rou caught a glimpse of Xiao Mo in the crowd. Zhuang Liu was right next to her, looking at her through the crowd.


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Why was Zhuang Liu here?


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days and so Tan Rou was very happy to see them again.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t wait to say hello to Zhuang Liu, so she hurriedly bidded Lu Qing farewell. ¡°Liang Lu won¡¯t being. You should go home quickly. Bye!¡±


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t notice Tan Rou¡¯s gaze. He was relieved that he didn¡¯t see Liang Lu. He said goodbye to Tan Rou and left.


    Tan Rou jogged over to Zhuang Liu in high spirits. Her energetic and youthful appearance made Zhuang Liu smile.


    When Tan Rou stood in front of him, Zhuang Liu greeted her gently, ¡°Are you happy in school? Don¡¯t run so fast, be careful not to fall. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes curved and she happily replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Although a little ident happened, everything else was fine.¡±


    Seeing that Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to say anything else, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t ask further.


    Tan Rou was smart and had her own ns. She was not a weakling who needed to be carefully protected.


    The confident and cheerful Tan Rou at this moment was the light in Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart. This was how she should be. Lively and happy at all times.


    Tan Rou calmed her breathing and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Why are you guys at school? What business do you have here?¡±


    Xiao Mo quickly opened the trunk and showed it to Tan Rou. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, third master is here to deliver these herbs to you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the herbs in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Uncle Bai to find someone to send it over and he actually came to you? This ¡­¡± Tan Rou felt that this was a waste of talent. There was no need to kill a chicken with a butcher¡¯s knife.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯spany had business fluctuating thousands of millions every minute, why was he sent here to run errands for him? Uncle Bai was truly making a scene.

 Chapter 90 - 90 090 An expert at making money

    90 090 An expert at making money


    Xiao mo shook his head helplessly, indicating to Tan Rou that he had no choice.


    Third young master was in a meeting when Bai Jing called him, saying that Miss Tan needed something. He asked the third young master if he would be willing to go. Third young master agreed without any hesitation. After that, Bai Jing mumbled something about the grandson of the Lu family and the third young master rushed over without stopping.


    However, they were here just in time. Xiao Mo was still feeling a little nervous.


    Just now, he had been waiting with the third young master at the school gate. When he saw Miss Tan Rou and another boy walking out, talking andughing, he clearly felt the atmosphere around him be gloomy. Third young master¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot and it only brightened up when he saw Miss Tan Rou running over.


    Xiao Mo shivered the goosebumps on his arms and prayed silently in his heart. Miss Tan Rou, you have to hang in there. If you fall for someone else, the third master will go berserk and I won¡¯t have a good life in the future!


    !!


    He waspletely oblivious to Xiao Mo¡¯s thoughts. At that moment, he only had Tan Rou in his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing else is as important. I¡¯ve agreed to this on my own ord. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days and I wanted toe and see you.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little embarrassed and looked at Zhuang Liu uneasily.


    Zhuang Liu was not a person who did good deeds without leaving a name. He was eager for Tan Rou to see more of his good side so that he could earn brownie points. He was like a big dog asking for credit, looking at tan Rou with bright eyes.


    ¡°I got Xiao Mo to buy some for you. It¡¯s at the medicinal herb market we passed by. Head home and see if we¡¯ve missed anything. I¡¯ll go and buy some for you.¡±


    Tan Rou thought of the first time they met and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    At that time, Zhuang Liu was lonely and helpless but he was also independent and exuded an extraordinary temperament. However, through their recent interactions, she found that Zhuang Liu¡¯s state was bing more and more human.


    Tan Rou went to the trunk to check and then turned back to Zhuang Liu. ¡°There¡¯s more than enough. You bought the right things. This should be enough for me for a while. You bought so much thest time and there should be enough. I don¡¯t have to make it for you this time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled shyly. ¡°Please make me some more.¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve used up all those nerve-soothing incense?¡± Even if he had money, he shouldn¡¯t burn it like this. If he used up all the nerve-soothing incense in such a short time, wouldn¡¯t Zhuang Liu¡¯s house be like a Fairnd filled with smoke?


    Zhuang Liu gestured to Xiao Mo, who then took out a bank card and handed it to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou looked back and forth and thought that Zhuang Liu wanted to buy arge amount of nerve-soothing incense again. She was about to persuade Zhuang Liu that it wasn¡¯t that she did not want to make it but these were just supplementary. There was no need for him to use so much of it.


    However, Zhuang Liu continued to im credit gently, ¡°Some of my friends heard that I had cured the illness that I suffered for years and could sleep well. They were all amazed and insisted oning to see the effects of the nerve-soothing incense. In the end, all of them found it useful and begged me to buy more of it. Since I have a lot of them left, I decided to sell them some. There¡¯s a total of eight million yuan here.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at the bank card and then at Zhuang Liu. She was so surprised that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Zhuang Liu was indeed a genius in the business world. Why would the nerve-soothing incense cost so much money? Zhuang Liu was obviously the one that made it happen.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say it out loud but her eyes clearly revealed her thoughts. Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Just take it. Those unruly people are stupid and rich. They usually spend money like dirt and they like wasting money anyways. If they can use this money to buy your nerve-soothing incense, it¡¯s their honour to beid off. That money has never been so valuable before.¡±


    Hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s joke, Tan Rou alsoughed happily. ¡°You are indeed the young master of the Zhuang family. You really are a money-making expert.¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Ro¡¯spliment, he, who had always looked down on others and only regarded money as a symbol, blushed because of the words ¡°money-making expert ¡°.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to earn money as well and you¡¯re an expert at making money too since you can make such good incense. You can always hand them over to me and I¡¯ll sell them for a good price.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s shy expression andughed secretly.


    Zhuang Liu was so easy to tease. What should she do if she gets into the habit of teasing him?


    However, Tan Rou suppressed her evil interest and agreed. ¡°I would be happy if there are people who need this incense. Uncle Bai also said that many patients are waiting for it. I¡¯ll do more this time and share it with you guys. I¡¯ll take this money first. You don¡¯t have to pay me for your next treatment fee, just put it in this ount.¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91 091 The New School Belle

    91 091 The New School Belle


    Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu, and Xiao Mo stood near the school gate and chatted. Within a short period of them, they¡¯ve attracted the attention of the students passing by.


    Only a few students with some family background recognized Zhuang Liu. They felt that it was just as Tan Rou had said; these two had a close rtionship. He even came to pick up Tan Rou from school! All of them then secretly reminded themselves that they had to be more careful in the future and not provoke Tan Rou and Third Master Zhuang again. Unconsciously, Zhuang Liu added some credibility to Tan Rou¡¯s image of someone who should not be provoked.


    Most of the students didn¡¯t know Zhuang Liu and they couldn¡¯t associate this handsome boy with the ruthless business tycoon who appeared in the newspaper. They only thought that this boy was sitting in a wheelchair for some reason and his face and temperament was definitely of the same level of Handsome Lu. It can even be said that he was even better looking than Lu Qing.


    If Lu Qing was azy and proud leopard that usually exuded a dangerous and charming temperament, then this boy in front of them was a cold and cunning lone wolf. His eyes were slightly squinted and he made people feel like they were being watched. They didn¡¯t dare to get close to him easily and none of them would be able to tame him.


    Before Tan Rou¡¯s appearance, Zhuang Liu waspletely surrounded by silence. The students had yet to enter society and so they were subconsciously frightened by Zhuang Liu¡¯s temperament. They were afraid that they would disturb him. He clearly looked a little thin and weak but his unapproachable aura was still enough to keep others away.


    However, after Tan Rou¡¯s appearance, he shed away all of his cold aura. His eyes curved beautifully and they became gentle and lively.


    The other students started guessing. No wonder Tan Rou didn¡¯t like the school hunk. She was actually involved in a rtionship with such a beauty! Isn¡¯t this huge contrast something cute? He was no longer a lone wolf. Did you see the way he looked at Tan Rou? He couldn¡¯t wait to wag his tail and run around him happily!


    Most girls looked at Tan Rou with eyes that were envious and jealous. Tan Rou lived a good life. She was protected by the school hunk Lu Qing at the beginning of the school term and was picked up by such a handsome guy after school. If they were her, they would wake up from her dreamsughing. No, she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t sleep!


    It was also at this time that everyone seemed to realise that Tan Rou¡¯s appearance was just as outstanding. Her appearance wasn¡¯t flushed out even when she stood next to such a handsome man. She clearly looked like a cold and maturedy with a temperament that said no one should provoke her. However, when she smiled, she was a little warm sun. Wasn¡¯t she the perfect match for the handsome man next to her?


    Usually, everyone was brainwashed by Tan Jing. No one knew when the news of Tan Jing being the campus Belle got out and no one knew when it was evaluated. But now, Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were full of heroic spirit. When she smiled, her big eyes seemed to be able to speak for themself. Not to forget, the flirtatious and mboyant energy on her body. When theypared her to Tan Jing, Tan Jing seemed a little mediocre and she was always soft and weak. There wasn¡¯t much contrast seen on her.


    Tan Rou¡¯s temperament was more suitable to be the school Belle. After looking at the handsome guys around her, they were more in line with the configuration of the new school Belle. She should be an influential figure in the school and be the centre of attention. Who wouldn¡¯t like to watch handsome men and women?


    As a result, on the first day of school, Tan Rou had be the new campus Belle by virtue of her beauty and poprity. It seemed that there was no official election and it was simply a feeling of approval from the public. This also showed that Tan Rou had gradually won the approval of more people.


    It was often easy to capture the hearts of boys but it was difficult to move girls. However, girls understood girls the most. Many girls had long been impatient with Tan Jing¡¯s greasy character. At this time, with tan Rou as aparison, they were immediately attracted to this handsome character. They even started speaking about how handsome Tan Rou was but they seem to have forgotten about how they had previously despised andughed at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou felt the heated gazesing from the other students. Many of them even stopped in their tracks and looked at her and Zhuang Liu in silence, making them feel a little ufortable.


    On the other hand, Zhuang Liu was happy to see this. It would be best if more people could see that Tan Rou was his. Those overconfident boys and girls with bad intentions should stay away from Tan Rou. No one should taint the light in her heart.


    Hence, Zhuang Liu straightened his chest without a trace, constantly exuding the aura of a superior, silently dering his sovereignty.

 Chapter 92 - 92 092 Zhuang Liu is jealous

    92 092 Zhuang Liu is jealous


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t notice Zhuang Liu¡¯s childish and cute little actions. Otherwise, she would have teased him.


    However, Xiao mo, who was in the background, read the mind of the third young master. Heughed silently inside his heart. He never thought that this day woulde. Usually, he would hate it if people stood around him. He hated it when people talked about his outstanding appearance but now, he was standing in front of the school gate like a peacock with its tail open. He was like a human model for everyone to look at.


    Zhuang Liu enjoyed the gazes of others on him and Tan Rou. He wanted to tell the world that they were close.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly thought of something and turned his eyes to Tan Rou and asked, ¡°I heard from Uncle Bai that you¡¯ve asked him about old master Lu. He said that his grandson is your ssmate. If I remember correctly, his name is Lu Qing?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old master Lu¡¯s illness seemed to have acted up today. Lu Qing rushed home to visit him.¡±


    !!


    Zhuang Liu frowned, her eyes filled with grievance, and he probed, ¡°You¡­.are you close to him?¡± Otherwise, why would she be so concerned about Lu Qing¡¯s family when school had just started? Zhuang Liu was a little unhappy but he did not dare to show it to Tan Rou.


    Xiao Mo disyed his professionalism as a professional assistant and fearlessly added, ¡°I heard that Lu Qing is the most handsome guy in the school. He¡¯s very popr with the girls.¡± With that said, he smiled in a serious manner.


    Zhuang Liu shot daggers at Xiao Mo with his eyes, causing beads of sweat to form on Xiao Mo¡¯s forehead. Deep inside, he started scolding himself for being so talkative. The third master had such a good temperament when he was with Miss Tan and he got carried away.


    Tan Rou watched the interaction between the two andughed. However, she suddenly remembered what Uncle Bai said on the phone about not being seduced by other boys and that Zhuang Liu was waiting for her. Combined with Zhuang Liu¡¯s question, Tan Rou blushed slightly. Was Zhuang Liu getting jealous?


    Tan Rou quickly dispelled this thought. She hoped that Zhuang Liu was just being curious and that Uncle Bai would not tell Zhuang Liu what he had said earlier. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing.


    She had no idea that when Bai Jing called Zhuang Liu, Bai Jing was even more straightforward than he was with her. He directly warned Zhuang Liu about only being focused about work in his office. What was the point of earning so much money if he couldn¡¯t marry Tan Rou in the end? Tan Rou was popr in the school and the male students these days were like wolves and tigers. They might even have their eyes on Tan Rou. Moreover, Tan Rou was already interested in the grandson of the Lu family. If Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t take any actions and lost Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu was never allowed toe knocking on his door.


    Bai Jing obviously exaggerated but it still gave Zhuang Liu a big shock. Finally, hispetitive spirit was aroused. He left the conference room that was filled with people and rushed over to dere his sovereignty.


    At this time, Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were burning with resentment as he stared at Tan Rou. He couldn¡¯t help but ask about Lu Qing, which made tan Rou feel inexplicably guilty. She quickly and honestly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Lu Qing. I¡¯m only concerned about old master Lu¡¯s condition. After all, I don¡¯t want to let Tan Jing get away with it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know what Tan Jing¡¯s role in this matter was but when he heard Tan Rou say that she was not interested in Lu Qing without any hesitation, he feltfortable. Tan Rou had a superb medical skill and so this must be the reason why she was interested in old master Lu¡¯s illness.


    Zhuang Liu nodded in a good mood, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you look into it too. The Lu family also has some businesses and dealings with us.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled naturally. With their status now, there was no need to be too polite and grateful toward Zhuang Liu. Otherwise, it would make them look like strangers.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to stay at the school gate any longer. The other students¡¯s gossiping eyes were getting more and more intense. So,she suggested, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ve wasted a lot of time delivering my medicine. You should head back to the office. I¡¯ll have to go home as well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. Get in the car then. Besides, there are so many medicinal herbs here. It¡¯s not convenient for you to carry them home.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t refuse and directly went forward to push Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair. Zhuang Liu¡¯s car had been modified, so he easily fixed the wheelchair on the car with a push.


    Under everyone¡¯s gossiping eyes, Zhuang Liu¡¯s luxury car slowly drove by, leaving behind a gorgeous back view.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao mo drove his luxury car into the alley where the Tao family¡¯s house was located and sent tan Rou to her house.


    Zhuang Liu wondered why the journey was so short. If only Xiao mo had driven a little slower. He could have taken a detour. How insensible. How dare he mention the school hunk just now? his bonus for the month will be deducted.

 Chapter 93 - 93 093 Meeting Tao Qi

    93 093 Meeting Tao Qi


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t know that he had been despised by his boss and had lost his generous bonus. He politely got out of the car and opened the trunk to help Tan Rou take out the bags of medicinal herbs.


    Tan Rou said goodbye to Zhuang Liu and quickly got out of the car to take the herbs. She rejected Xiao Mo¡¯s offer to send them to her house.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want her parents to think too much about it. Xiao Mo was dressed like a professional and because he was Zhuang Liu¡¯s most capable assistant, his clothes were all expensive. With such a luxurious car parked at the gate, it may cause others to be misunderstood. Tan Rou was afraid that her parents would be too reserved and she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.


    Xiao Mo turned back to Zhuang Liu hesitantly. Zhuang Liu understood Tan Rou¡¯s thoughts and nodded his head. He did not force her and merely smiled and waved at her.


    Tan Rou knew that Zhuang Liu understood her and was willing to understand her. She was afraid that the luxury car would be blocked in the alley and the neighbours would look at them. Tan Rou quickly waved back at Xiao Mo and ran into the Tao family¡¯s house.


    Zhuang Liu shook his head helplessly. Usually, wherever he went, he would be the centre of attention but now he was getting despised and he didn¡¯t mind it.


    Zhuang Liu red at Xiao Mo. ¡°Hurry up and leave. If you waste anymore of my time, I will deduct your pay again!¡±


    Xiao Mo paused for a moment and finally realized that the third master was angry at him. Why did he deduct his sry and why did he say ¡®again¡¯? Unknowingly, how much of his pay has been deducted?!


    Feeling dejected, Xiao Mo got into his car and drove away from the Tao family. He didn¡¯t dare to say another word on their way back.


    As soon as Tan Rou entered the house, she heardughtering from the living room. A young boy¡¯s voice was acting coquettishly with Mrs. Tao.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. This boy had actuallye back so soon and it was much earlier than expected. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was eager to protect his elder sister which was why he was in a hurry toe back to help Tan Jing deal with her.


    When Mrs Tan heard the noise from the door, Mrs. Tao called out to Tan Rou happily, ¡°Is Xiao Rou home? Come! Meet your little brother.¡±


    Tan Rou took off her shoes and walked into the living room with the herbs. She finally saw her younger brother, Tao Qi.


    In her previous life, Tao Qi was the most deceived by Tan Jing and was an aplice alongside Tan Jing. In the end, when he faced the destruction of the Tao family, he came to a sudden realization and couldn¡¯t stand the blow of it. He was on the verge of copse.


    Tao Qi was just a teenager. After hearing his mother¡¯s words, he red at Tan Rou, who had just walked into the living room. His gaze was unfriendly and he even curled his lips provocatively, revealing his sharp little canine teeth.


    However, in the next moment, Tao Qi felt his mother¡¯s gaze and his expression changed. He raised his head and smiled at his mother, appearing cute and innocent.


    Tan Rou found it funny. This little brother of hers was pretending to be obedient but he was actually a little wolf that was difficult to tame. However, no matter how difficult it was to tame him, it would not be a challenge for Tan Rou. There will be a day where she would make him put away his ws and learn how to be a good little brother.


    Tan Rou secretly criticised him in her heart but she still pretended to be gentle and amiable on the surface. ¡°So¡­. is this Tao Qi? Hello, I¡¯m your sister, Tan Rou.¡±


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Rou and rolled his eyes in disgust. What a hypocritical woman! She had the nerve to say that she was his sister. Then, he pretended to be innocent and asked while looking at the bag in Tan Rou¡¯s hand, ¡°Did you pick up trash? Our family shouldn¡¯t be that poor, right?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes narrowed. This boy¡­.was he dering war?


    Mother Tao patted Tao Qi lightly and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your sister is very capable. She has the abilities to treat others.¡±


    Then, she turned towards Tan Rou and asked, ¡°Why did you buy so much herbs?? Your studies are more important for you now. Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡±


    Tan Rou nodded obediently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. I know what I¡¯m doing. Some of them need it urgently and so I would need to make more of it. It isn¡¯t tiring at all.¡±


    Mrs. Tao smiled in relief. It was a good thing that her daughter had these skills.


    Tao Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You make it sound so nice but I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t have any real ability. What if you poison someone and our family would end uppensating other¡¯s for your mistake?¡±


    Mother Tao¡¯s face turned serious as she looked at Tao Qi. ¡°Xiao Qi, stop talking nonsense! This is your elder sister! What do you mean by our family? What are you saying? We¡¯re a family. If I hear you talking nonsense again, you¡¯ll be punished!¡±


    Tao Qi hurriedly hugged his mother and acted like a good boy. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t say it anymore, okay? I don¡¯t know her yet and I¡¯m already an adult. Please don¡¯t punish me like you did when I was a young boy!¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94 094 Tao Qi’s thoughts

    94 094 Tao Qi¡¯s thoughts


    Mother Tao sighed helplessly. There were many children in the family and Tao Qi was the youngest. He was spoiled by the elders in the family to the point that he waswless and knew how to act coquettishly.


    Plus, Tan Jing was her favourite. If she wanted Tao Qi to ept Xiao Rou as his new sister, she would need to put in more effort but no matter what, Tao Qi had to admit that Xiao Rou was a part of the Tao family now!


    Tao Qi hid in his mother¡¯s arms and turned his head to smile at tan Rou smugly.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t angry at all and still returned Tao Qi a gentle smile.


    ¡®You little brat, just wait and see. I¡¯ll deal with you sooner orter!¡¯


    Just like that, Tan Rou had a secret fight with her fourth brother Tao Qi as soon as she got home.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t hide his malice towards Tan Rou and showed great dislike for her. Tan Rou naturally had a deeper impression of this little brat who had taken a thief as his sister and he kept provoking her. She had thought of dozens of ways to deal with him.


    However, the two of them had only just met and didn¡¯t fight out of consideration for Mother Tao¡¯s feelings.


    For Mother Tao, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to find her real daughter and it was rare as well for her youngest son to return home. This was the happiest moment of her life. Although Tao Qi was a young boy, he still knew that he had considered Mother Tao¡¯s feelings.


    It was the same for Tan Rou as well. She didn¡¯t want Mother Tao to worry about the quarrels and fights between the siblings like she did in her previous life.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t continue bickering with Tao Qi. She spoke with Mother Tao for a bit before returning to her room with the herbs. While Father Tao was still at home for dinner, Tan Rou wanted to use the remaining time to start working on the herbs.


    Seeing that Tan Rou had returned to her room, Mother Tao worriedly told Tao Qi, ¡± You have to be good and stop thinking about Tan Jing. Xiao Rou is your real sister. She¡¯s really good and has be more sensible. You¡¯ll like her after some time.¡±


    Tao Qi wasn¡¯t too happy about what he was hearing. ¡°I will never like her! Big brother has told me about the things she did before. I hate her. Sister Jing Jing is the best!¡±


    Mrs. Tao sighed helplessly. ¡°Then, did your brother tell you anything about what happened recently? Your sister, Xiao Rou, has suffered a lot in the past. It¡¯s normal that all of these are uneptable toher. She¡¯s been very well-behaved recently and I¡¯m happy. If you¡¯re a good son of mine, you¡¯re not allowed to say such things again!¡±


    Tao Qi frowned. He hadn¡¯t called his brother in a long time. Thest time they talked was when Tan Rou had just returned home.


    Tao Qi may be the youngest but he was still a member of the Tao family, he had heard from Tao Zheng that he had a new sister. Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but tell him about what she had done back then.


    However, Tao Qi didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou had be very obedient all of a sudden.


    She could lie to her parents and her brother but she will never be able to lie to him!


    He had already heard from Sister Jingjing that Tan Rou was bing more and more cunning. This was all an act!


    Tao Qi lowered his head, unwilling to agree to his mother¡¯s request.


    Inside his heart, Sister Jingjing was the best and she would not lie to him. He must tear Tan Rou¡¯s mask apart and not let his family be deceived by her lies!


    Just like that, Tao Qi inexplicably felt a sense of duty and was even more motivated topete with Tan Rou.


    Tao Qi thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll definitely make Tan Rou look like a fool and force her to reveal her true and most vicious side. By then, my family will naturally know who they should consider as family and Sister Jingjing will be able toe back!¡¯


    The young boy¡¯s thoughts were naive. He had not yet seen through his sisters¡¯ abilities and was still immersed in the lie that Tan Jing had weaved for him.


    Seeing the stubbornness on her son¡¯s face, Mother Tao knew that she couldn¡¯t rush things. So, she didn¡¯t say anything else. She just wanted her children to spend more time together.


    Tan Rou was much better than Tan Jing, that ungrateful viin. Her son was a smart boy and he would definitely understand.


    After a while, Father Tao got off work and came home.


    As soon as he entered the house, Tao Qi jogged into his father¡¯s arms and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Dad, did you miss me?¡±


    Mr. Tao threw down his briefcase and caught his son, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Of course I do, you little brat. You¡¯ve be much heavier!¡±


    Tao Qi grinned. ¡°I¡¯m all grown up now. I can help both of you chase away the bad guys!¡±


    The bad person Tao Qi was referring to was naturally Tan Rou but father Tao didn¡¯t realize it and thought that this was just a joke. So, he yed along and said, ¡°Good, good, good! Xiao Qi is the best and you will definitely be able to protect us.¡±


    Tao Qi waved his fist in his father¡¯s arms, full of fighting spirit.


    Mrs. Tao looked at the father and son who were close to each other.


    Their children were all grown up and only Tao Qi still acted coquettishly like a child, which made her husband, who was usually quiet, a lot more cheerful.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Total Annihilation

    95 Total Annihtion


    Mr. And Mrs. Tao naturally wouldn¡¯t be particrly biassed towards any child. They were all flesh and blood that fell from their bodies. Even Tan Rou, who had just been found, was the same as the other children they had raised since young in their hearts. They even wanted to make it up to her.


    However, it was undeniable that due to Tao Qi¡¯s age and character, he was indeed the most favoured person in the family. This was also why Tan Jing was so confident.


    Based on her understanding of the Tao family, she had Tao Qi in her grasp and could use him to defeat Tan Rou.


    Tan Jing was like a venomous snake hiding in the dark, constantly flicking its tongue, ready to give Tao Rou a fatal blow. As for whether this would harm the Tao family, it was not within her consideration.


    The Tao family had no idea about Tan Jing¡¯s secret scheme.


    Mrs. Tao watched as the father and son got closer and interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xiao Qi. You¡¯re already so old and yet you¡¯re still pestering your father. Come down quickly, don¡¯t tire your father out. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Father Tao put Tao Qi down on the ground with a smile and patted his head affectionately.


    Tao Qi ran over with a cheer. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat! Mom, did you make my favorite red braised pork?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s mother pinched Tao Qi¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve prepared it for you, little glutton!¡±


    Then, she called out loudly, ¡°Xiao Rou! Ah Zheng! Come out and eat!¡±


    As soon as Tao Qi returned, the house became lively. Mother Tao smiled, secretly thinking that once he epted Tao Rou, then everything would beplete.


    Tan Rou heard the sound from inside the room, put down the medicinal herbs in her hand, and came out.


    In the other room, Tao Zheng also opened his door upon hearing this.


    Ever since Tao Zheng was provoked by Tan Song thest time, he knew very well that he was still unable to protect his family now. Hence, he became even more hardworking.


    Recently, he had been preparing the works for a photographypetition. He had put in so much effort that his eyes had turned red.


    Tao Qi wanted to rush in to find his brother as soon as he got home. In his heart, his elder brother must hate Tan Rou as much as he did.


    However, before he could reach the door, Mrs. Tao stopped him, telling him that his brother was busy and that none of them should be disturbing him.


    That was why Tao Qi never got to meet his elder brother and now that he did, he definitely wouldn¡¯t waste such a good opportunity.


    Tao Zheng touched the top of Tao Qi¡¯s head, messing up his fluffy hair. ¡°You brat, how long has it been since you called me your brother? You sneaked back home! You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder!¡±


    Tao Qi felt extremely guilty. He had been in contact with Sister Jingjing more frequently recently and he naturally forgot to call his brother. When he heard that Sister Jingjing had been bullied by Tan Rou, he quickly rushed home.


    Afraid that his brother would be angry, Tao Qi quickly acted obediently. ¡°Brother, I have been studying hard.¡±


    Tao Zheng snorted withughter but he wouldn¡¯t argue with Tao Qi over this.


    He turned around and saw Tan Rouing downstairs. Tao Zheng greeted her, ¡°Rou ¡®er, you¡¯re back. How¡¯s school?¡±


    After the previous incident, Tao Zheng finally understood.


    The Tan family couldn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong. They were no different from animals. Tan Rou, his little sister, had suffered in their family. She only did those things in the past because shecked love from her family.


    She had never been a member of the Tan family but a real member of the Tao family. In the future, Tan Rou¡¯s matters would also be his responsibility as an older brother.


    Tao Zheng was being gentle and so Tan Rou naturally answered obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Hearing this, Tao Zheng felt at ease.


    At this point, the conflict between Tan Rou and Tao Zheng had truly been eliminated. They were as close as siblings who had grown up together since young.


    The Tao parents were especially happy to see their son and daughter being so nice to each other. They were biological siblings!


    Although there were some misunderstandings in the past and they took a long time to get to where they are, the both of them had stille back to his senses.


    Mother Tao kept using her eyes to signal to Tao Qi, wanting him to see how close Tao Zheng and Tan Rou were; in order for him to understand how close they were. She hoped that Tao Qi could learn from Tao Zheng.


    However, Tao Qi¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He let go of Tao Zheng¡¯s hand and looked extremely unhappy.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Why is this situation so different from what I imagined? Why was her brother so close to this bad woman, Tan Rou? Shouldn¡¯t there be daggers drawn? Could it be that even her brother had been deceived?¡¯


    ¡®Great! I didn¡¯t expect this bad woman to be so powerful. It seems that I¡¯ve made the right decision toe back earlier. If I had been anyter, I would have beenpletely annihted from this family!¡¯


    Tao Zheng looked at Tao Qi in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why his younger brother was suddenly throwing a tantrum.


    Tao Qi red at Tao Zheng as he yelled internally, ¡®Bad brother! Traitor! He actually betrayed him and Sister Jingjing!¡¯


    Tao Zheng was confused by the re. Just as he was about to ask Tao Qi what was going on, Tao Qi ran away quickly.

 Chapter 96 - 96 096 I want to find sister Jingjing

    96 096 I want to find sister Jingjing


    Tao Zheng thought that Tao Qi was throwing a tantrum because he didn¡¯t get enough attention at first. So, he shook his head helplessly and let Tao Qi do as he wished.


    Tan Rou had been observing Tao Qi the whole time. Seeing him run away with a sad and angry face, sheughed secretly in her heart.


    The brat didn¡¯t think that Tao Zheng would change his opinion of her. Tao Qi was so angry that his entire face turned red. How cute!


    Tao Qi¡¯s face was droopy as he ran back to the dining table and sat down.


    Mr. And Mrs. Tao assumed the same as Tao Zheng, thinking that Tao Qi was throwing a childish tantrum and was jealous of Tan Rou because he didn¡¯t receive the full attention of his family when he returned home. They even shook their heads andughed at how childish he was.


    Mother Tao held the dish and teased Tao Qi on purpose, ¡°Oh my! The red braised pork looks good today. Who would like to have them tonight? Where should I put it?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up but he still looked at Tan Rou awkwardly before saying, ¡°Me!!! I want it!!¡±


    Mother Tao ced the red braised meat in front of Tao Qi lovingly and beckoned for Tan Rou and Tao Zheng to quickly take their seats. She also carefully ced the two children¡¯s favourite dishes in front of them.


    Father Tao looked at his children, who were well-behaved, sensible, lively, and cheerful, and his wife, who was virtuous. He suddenly felt emotional. Days like these wereforting andfortable. If his other son came home as well, it would be a real family reunion. It would be worth it even if you gave him a mountain of gold or silver!


    Before father Tao could fully enjoy this happiness, Tao Qi¡¯s big eyes rolled and he had an idea.


    Tao Qi got up, ran to the coffee table, picked up the phone and was ready to make a call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Qi?¡± Tao Zheng asked with concern. ¡°You don¡¯t even want the red braised meat? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tao Qi turned around with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask my sister toe over. She loves red braised pork just as much as me. I haven¡¯t seen my sister in a long time. I miss her!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Tan Rou raised her eyebrows in a calm and unruffled manner but she didn¡¯t say anything. As for the rest of them, their faces changed and they immediately had a serious look on their faces.


    ¡°Your sister is sitting right here. There¡¯s no other sister. Come back and eat!¡± Mr. Tao chuckled.


    Mrs. Tao frowned as well and tried to persuade him, ¡°Xiaoqi, what did I tell you just now? Stop messing around. Come back and let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Hearing his parents say this, Tao Qi felt unhappy. Ever since he returned home, his parents and brother¡¯s attitude had been so strange. They didn¡¯t mention Tan Jing at all and were so good to that bad woman Tan Rou!


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t hold back the dissatisfaction in his heart any longer and shouted, ¡°I only have one Sister and that¡¯s Tan Jing! I don¡¯t know the one sitting at the table and I can¡¯t eat looking at her!¡±


    Mr. And Mrs. Tao were both angry and helpless. They quickly looked at Tan Rou uneasily, afraid that Tan Rou would be hurt by these words.


    Tan Rou shook her head and used her expression to tell them that she was fine with it.


    Although Tao Zheng usually doted on his little brother, he still became angry when he heard this. He immediately brought out his authority as an older brother and rebuked loudly, ¡°Tao Qi, there are some things you don¡¯t know yet, so stop it with the nonsense! Tan Jing doesn¡¯t deserve to be in our house anymore. Quicklye over and apologize to my sister. I¡¯ll talk to you about the other thingster!¡±


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s face turned serious as well. She no longer tried to guide Tao Qi patiently like before. Instead, she spoke firmly to her youngest son, ¡± Xiao Qi,e and apologize to your sister. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. She¡¯s your sister, not your enemy!¡±


    Even though Father Tao didn¡¯t say anything, he stared at Tao Qi sternly. He undoubtedly agreed with Mother Tao¡¯s point of view.


    eeing that his family was so strict with him, Tao Qi was both scared and aggrieved. He started wailing. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you dote on Sister Jingjing in the past? Why is everything like this now?! It¡¯s all her fault! She¡¯s the reason why Sister Jingjing couldn¡¯t return to our house and now you¡¯re scolding me for her?! I hate her!!! She¡¯s my enemy!¡±


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t stand his family anymore. He cried and ran back to his room, mming the door.


    He didn¡¯t know why everything in the house had changed the moment he returned!


    Mrs. Tao wanted to run up tofort him but when she thought about what Tao Qi had just said, she held herself back.


    This child was too willful. It was all their fault for spoiling Tao Qi. Although it was a good thing for him to be independent at such a young age, it also made him develop a lot of bad habits. He always has thoughts of his own.


    Father Tao sighed heavily and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. If he doesn¡¯t eat, let him starve. It¡¯s his punishment for saying the wrong thing.¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97 097 Father-daughter conversation

    97 097 Father-daughter conversation


    After saying that, Father Tao turned to look at tan Rou.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, your brother just came back. He might not be used to it yet. He used to be close to Tan Jing. Kids like him don¡¯t know much about these things. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You know how we treat you. We will talk to Tao Qi about this.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t bothered by it. She was already mentally prepared and wouldn¡¯t really get angry at Tao Qi.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s normal for him to be unustomed to a new sister. Just take it slow. There¡¯s no need to force him.¡±


    Mrs. Tao felt even worse when she saw how sensible Tan Rou was. She med herself for not bringing Tan Rou back home earlier and causing the siblings to drift apart.


    Mr. Tao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Come to my study room after dinner. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Tan Rou obediently agreed.


    Still in a fit of anger, Tao Zheng told Tan Rou, ¡°That kid has a stubborn temper, so don¡¯t get angry with him for now. If he causes a scene again, tell me and I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Thank you, brother. You¡¯ve already epted me. I¡¯m sure Tao Qi will soon grow to like me as well.¡±


    Hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, the other three finally rxed. Tao Zheng smiled in embarrassment.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional when he thought of his previous malice toward Tan Rou.


    At that time, he had a very magical intuition that this family would be destroyed by Tan Rou sooner orter. However, not long after, Tan Rou became better and better.


    Now, Tao Zheng felt that Tan Rou¡¯s return would make their family even more blissful.


    Tan Rou looked at the three family members in front of her and made up her mind that she would never repeat the mistakes of her previous life!


    Even though they weren¡¯t that rich, they were so warm towards her. It was her arrival that disrupted their lives and caused them to end up in a tragic end.


    It could be said that their encounter was an undeserved disaster. In this life, not only did she want to protect them, they also wanted them to be proud of her.


    It would be a daydream if Tan Jing wanted to use Tao Qi to cause drama to this family!


    Tan Rou would never allow anyone in the Tao family to be deceived and be used by Tan Jing, let alone her beloved younger brother.


    If Tao Qi continued to be deceived by Tan Jing and was treating Tan Rou as an enemy, then her parents would be the ones who are heartbroken.


    So she had to hurry and correct Tao Qi¡¯s opinion about her. She secretly swore to herself that she would never allow her younger brother to be like her.


    When the three of them finished their dinner, Mr. Tao silently gave Mrs. Tao a look. Mrs. Tao nodded in understanding and went to the kitchen to take out some food that she had left in advance. She was going to bring it to Tao Qi¡¯s room so that she could have a talk with her.


    Mr. Tao brought Tan Rou to the study room. This was the first time the father and daughter duo had such a formal conversation.


    Mr. Tao sat in front of the table and motioned for Tan Rou to sit beside him. Then, he pondered for a moment, as if thinking about how tomunicate with his daughter. It would always be more difficult to speak to those who are closest to them. As he was facing the daughter that he had finally found, Mr. Tao did not want to hurt her feelings because of insufficientmunication.


    Tan Rou sat obediently by the side and didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She even took the opportunity to look around Father Tao¡¯s study.


    However, the more Tan Rou looked around the room, the more she felt that she had overlooked something.


    Father Tao was usually very low-key and never wore any branded clothes or essories. ording to him, he was just a small employee and didn¡¯t need to put on a show to waste his money.


    The first time Tan Rou sold medicine to Bai Jing, she earned 200000 Yuan. She even bought Mr. Tao expensive tea leaves. That was the first time Tan Rou saw Mr. Tao had the urge to show off. He carefully divided the expensive tea leaves into several small bags and brought them to thepany every day to make tea.


    At first, Tan Rou only thought that Father Tao liked simplicity and was the typical China kind father. Secondly, the family¡¯s conditions were limited. He had to raise so many children and was under so much pressure that he couldn¡¯t bear to waste any of it.


    She had also secretly made up her mind to share the burden with her parents as soon as possible so that they could live afortable life. That was why she registered an ount in the stock market while selling the medicine.


    But now, Tan Rou looked around Father Tao¡¯s room and her heart trembled. Why did she see so many authentic cultural relics in Father Tao¡¯s study?


    Tan Rou blinked and she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Those paintings were all made by masters and some of them were even national treasures.


    Tan Rou had achieved relevant identification studies abroad. So, she was sure that this was the real deal.


    However, some of the paintings in Tao¡¯s study were very unpopr. Ordinary people would probably think that they were counterfeits or wouldn¡¯t recognize them at all, treating them asmon decorations.


    Tan Rou suppressed how shocked she was and quickly calmed herself down. How did these priceless treasures appear in Father Tao¡¯s study all at once? Could it be that the Tao family wasn¡¯t as ordinary as they appeared to be and that they were hiding their true strength?

 Chapter 98 - 98 098 The big boss’s father

    98 098 The big boss¡¯s father


    Tan Rou was afraid that her eyes were ying tricks on her. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at the paintings a few more times. The result was still the same. Those collectibles were authentic!


    Tan Rou looked at Father Tao, who was simple and down-to-earth, and sighed in her heart. Was this what the legendaryizens ridiculed where your family has nothing but four simple walls but when you turned 18, they tell you that your family is actually loaded?!


    The father of the family who was a small employee who worked hard every day had suddenly be a millionaire. This contrast was thrilling.


    Mr. And Mrs. Tao had hidden it well. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Tao¡¯s love for painting and calligraphy which resulted in his collection inside his study, and that he happened to run into Tan Rou, who was an expert in painting and calligraphy, his secret wouldn¡¯t have been discovered.


    Now, Tan Rou felt that everything had a reasonable exnation. Last time, when she earned her first bucket of gold, Father Tao immediately announced that he was promoted that night and there would be a raise. So, there was no need for Tan Rou to worry about her family.


    !!


    At that time, Tan Rou felt that everything was coincidental. It turned out that he was afraid that she would be tired and so he couldn¡¯t help but changed the script.


    However, after the shock, Tan Rou¡¯s heart returned to normal.


    There had to be a reason why Mr. And Mrs. Tao wanted to hide the true identity of the family. Since they didn¡¯t want their children to know about this, she would just pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    After all, Tan Rou had never thought of relying on her parents for anything. Whether the Tao family was rich or were only left with four walls, Tan Rou had long made up her mind that this family was something that she had to protect.


    It was a good thing to find out that this family was actually in a better state which surprised Tan Rou. This meant that their family had the ability to risk what wasing to them.


    However, whether the Tao family was rich or not, it did not conflict with Tan Rou¡¯s desire to protect the Tao family. So, there was no need for Tan Rou to ask for an exnation and put her parents in a difficult position.


    Tan Rou felt that for Mr. Tao to have such an amazing collection ability, he must have been an important person in the past. However, he and Mrs. Tao were able to abandon their wealth and be someone who lived a simple life. They even taught their children so well. It definitely wasn¡¯t something that was easy to aplish.


    It was easy for one to change from frugal to luxurious but difficult for the other way round.


    There were so many of them who were blinded by greed and only had eyes for money but Mr. And Mrs. Tao chose to stray away from it. It was clear that they had characters that ordinary people couldn¡¯t match up.


    Tan Rou blinked her big eyes and looked at Mr. Tao with admiration as a daughter. She also worshipped her as well.


    It had only been a minute or two since Tan Rou had discovered the paintings. Mr. Tao was still in deep thought but he was shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s bright eyes.


    Father Tao was confused. Why was his daughter so excited all of a sudden? He hadn¡¯t even said anything!


    Mr. Tao sighed in his heart. A boy could be strictly disciplined but were there any of his sons that had not been badly beaten by him?


    He couldn¡¯t do the same to his daughter. As a girl, he couldn¡¯t wait to pamper her and wouldn¡¯t want to say a single harsh word to her.


    However, doting on a son was like killing him indirectly. Father Tao felt that he had already carefully disciplined Tan Jing but the result was still disappointing. In front of his biological daughter, Tan Rou, Father Tao had to be more careful.


    Looking at Tan Rou¡¯s cute appearance, Mr. Tao forced himself not to smile and made himself look more serious.


    He cleared his throat and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯ve been home for some time. If you feel ufortable or unhappy, you have to tell me and your mother.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Father Tao¡¯s expression and became more serious than before. ¡°Everything is fine. I¡¯m feeling better than ever!¡±


    Hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, Father Tao was pleased.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for this child to understand andpletely let go of her obsession with the Tan family. He was so sensible. It wasn¡¯t in vain that he and his wife doted on her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Mr. Tao nodded. He remembered what happened at the dinner table andforted her,¡±We all know that you¡¯re a good kid. We¡¯ve also seen Tan Jing¡¯s character clearly. Don¡¯t think too much about what happened with Tao Qi, we¡¯ll definitely criticise him for it. No matter what, we¡¯re a family, and I definitely won¡¯t allow him to turn his back on an outsider! We will be fair in regards to this matter, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Father Tao¡¯s attitude was firm because he knew that the conflicts between children were part of the responsibility of parents.


    If he couldn¡¯t mediate the situation properly, it would be his fault. It was easy to say that he was fair but to actually practise it was difficult. However, Father Tao had already made up his mind to not side with any child.


    Tao Qi had just said something wrong, so he had to be punished. If Tan Rou had made a mistake, she would also be punished.


    That was because she had truly be a part of the Tao family!

 Chapter 99 - 99 099 Father Tao’s promise

    99 099 Father Tao¡¯s promise


    Tan Rou understood what Father Tao meant. She knew Father Tao was not a cold, heartless scum like Tan Song, who was not worthy of being a father. She was pleased.


    ¡°I know, dad,¡± she nodded as she felt touched. ¡°Tao Qi is my younger brother, and I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll ept me. If anything happens between us during this moment between I and my brother, you can treat him as normal and not be biased toward me. I know what I¡¯m doing. Let¡¯s give him some time.¡± Then, she winked at father Tao meaningfully.


    Seeing that his daughter already had a n, Mr. Tao shook his head andughed. ¡°You¡¯re brilliant. You¡¯re confident enough; we don¡¯t need to worry about you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled mysteriously. She had seen all kinds of storms. How was it that she couldn¡¯t handle a little kid?


    Because Tan Rou wasn¡¯t affected by Tao Qi¡¯s reaction, Father Tao was relieved and liked Tan Rou even more.


    This child really treated Tao Qi as a family, which was why she was so understanding and tolerant. She was still a young woman, but she was sensible. It was indeed gratifying.


    Mr. Tao¡¯s mood was much more rxed. He felt it was not as difficult tomunicate with his daughter as he had imagined. He no longer felt worried. He directly asked the key question that he had mentioned to Tan Rou earlier. ¡± Your mother has already told me about Tan Songing to our house to cause trouble the other day. I just wanted to know what are your thoughts on it?¡±


    After that day, Mrs. Tao called Mr. Tao to discuss the bankruptcy of the Tan family. With Mr. Tao¡¯s ability, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but after thinking about it, Mr. Tao felt that he should ask for Tan Rou¡¯s opinion before making a move.


    If Tan Rou still had feelings for the Tan family, Father Tao wouldn¡¯t bear for his daughter to be sad. He would only do enough for Tan Song to learn his lesson. However, this would inevitably disappoint Father Tao.


    However, hearing what Father Tao said as she recalled Tan Song¡¯s rudeness the other day, her eyes gradually became determined from how she looked rxed previously.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have any feelings left for the Tan family because I feel disgusted from the bottom of my heart whenever I see them. If I don¡¯t have any expectations, why would I be affected? Tan Song will pay the price for his words sooner orter. If he doesn¡¯t deserve his virtue, he will face disaster. I am not that magnanimous. I hope that his whole family will go to hell.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little agitated.


    Father Tao didn¡¯t know what had happened in her previous life, so he probably thought she was too vicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she exined, as she was a little disappointed. ¡°This may be a little vicious, but they are my real thoughts. I will work hard towards this goal. I won¡¯t lose my conscience, and I won¡¯t do anything that goes against my conscience, but I¡¯ll definitely make the tan family pay the price.¡±


    Hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, a storm stirred up inside him. At the same time, he was shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s firm and fearless expression.


    Mr. Tao didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to have such courage at such a young age. Just now, for a moment, the will need that Tan Rou exuded even made Mr. Tao a little dazed.


    Father Tao had seen many people. At this moment, he naturally understood that his daughter was not ordinary. To be so decisive and clear-headed at the same time, this determination made Father Tao feel that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t achieve. She would definitely be a dragon among men!


    Moreover, Tan Rou was determined. The Tan family must have hurt her deeply. She should have been at the age where she could run around the campus innocently, but she had to bear all these painful memories, which made Tan Rou sad and angry.


    Mr. Tao¡¯s heart ached so much that his eyes teared up. He quicklyforted Tan Rou, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you? We, the Tao family, are all good men, regardless of gender. You¡¯re my child; of course, you wouldn¡¯t do bad things. I believe in your character.¡±


    Seeing that Father Tao didn¡¯t me her for being cruel, Tan Rou gradually rxed.


    In this life, she had to bear the burden of the Tao family¡¯s blood feud. She hoped the Tao family would never experience that kind of suffering again, but she didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand her.


    Father Tao sighed deeply. His tone was solemn as if he had made a decision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too stressed about it. Just like you said, the Tan family is unworthy of their position. Sooner orter, there will be retribution. I promise.¡±


    Mr. Tao¡¯s eyes shone proudly. He was very pleased that Tan Rou had such thoughts. After suffering so much, the other party showed no signs of repentance. Instead, they even came here to provoke her. If he still had to endure it, would that still be reasonable?

 Chapter 100 - 100 100 Good Acting

    100 100 Good Acting


    Once Father Tao understood what his daughter had in mind, he could show off his skills without worry.


    Hearing how determined Father Tao was, Tan Rou guessed that he would probably intervene in this matter.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t expect Mr. Tao to make a move. On one hand, she had never mentioned this to any of them previously. Mr. And Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t know what happened in their previous life. The rebirth that Tan Rou had was miraculous and she couldn¡¯t tell them the truth.


    To Mr. And Mrs. Tao¡¯s knowledge, it wasn¡¯t a blood feud over the destruction of her family but how the Tan family had abused and humiliated her and the Tao family.


    Tan Rou had thought that the Tao family would choose to stay away from the Tan family and never be in contact ever again.


    !!


    After all, the Tan family was powerful. If the Tao family couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, they could still hide from them. However, Mr. Tao¡¯s attitude today showed that he wanted to take revenge for Tan Rou. It seemed like her maturity and obedience in this life had inspired Mr. And Mrs. Tao¡¯s love for their daughter.


    She wondered if they had beenpletely disappointed in her in her previous life.


    On the other hand, Tan Rou used to think that the Tao family was just an ordinary family. She never thought that an ordinary family couldpete with the Tan family. Even if Mr. And Mrs. Tao wanted to, they were probably powerless. Tan Rou could not bear to let the Tao family strike a rock with an egg. She only wanted to fight the Tao family with her own abilities.


    However, there was a turn of events tonight. The Tao family was not as ordinary as they looked on the surface. Father Tao¡¯s strength was unfathomable.


    Tan Rou was not entirely cheered up by this truth. She really wanted to protect the Tao family.


    She had only realised that Mr. Tao¡¯s abilities were extraordinary but she couldn¡¯t expose him and ask him how capable he was. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to break the family atmosphere that Mr. And Mrs. Tao had worked so hard to maintain all these years and so she wasn¡¯t sure.


    If Father Tao used his methods topete with the Tan family, in the event of an ident, the Tan family would be desperate and fight Father Tao to death. Wouldn¡¯t she cause the Tao family to suffer once again?


    If Mr. Tao was powerful enough, he could help Tan Rou take a shortcut but she didn¡¯t dare to gamble on the Tao family¡¯s future. She would rather take it slow and be harder on herself than let her family suffer any more idents.


    Tan Rou kept thinking about how to dispel Mr. Tao¡¯s thoughts without exposing what she had already noticed. She said hesitantly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad about what I just said. I¡¯m all grown up now and I have the ability to protect myself. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll take revenge on my own.¡±


    Mr. Tao didn¡¯t know that his cover was on the verge of copse. He thought that Tan Rou was justforting him, so he smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely on you. As your father, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect you. How can I not care that the Tan family is bullying the Tao family because they think that we have nobody?¡±


    Then, he chuckled and covered it up. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not very capable. I might not be able to do anything at all. I¡¯m just fulfilling my father¡¯s wishes. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. Your main priority now is to study well. Go back to your room and study!¡±


    Mr. Tao was afraid that he would reveal something if he said too much. He urged Tan Rou to go back to her room, unwilling to talk about this topic anymore and cause trouble for his child.


    Tan Rou was speechless. ¡®Dad, just by looking at the calligraphy and paintings hanging in your study, you don¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s ordinary!¡¯


    But perhaps Father Tao was just a close friend to someone who was wealthy but didn¡¯t know much about the business world?


    The more Tan Rou thought about it, the more worried she became. She was afraid that Mr. And Mrs. Tao would do everything they could to seek justice for her because they loved their daughter so much. That wouldn¡¯t be worth it.


    However, since Father Tao had already said so much to her, Tan Rou could only sigh helplessly. She decided to investigate further and find an opportunity to stop Father Tao.


    Father Tao watched as Tan Rou walked to the door. He suddenly remembered something and called out to her, ¡°Oh right, I heard that you know the third young master of the Zhuang family? ¡±


    When Tan Song came to the Tao family to cause trouble, he mentioned this matter. Mother Tao was puzzled and so she told Father Tao.


    Tan Rou came back to her senses and said, ¡°Yes. I came to know about a divine doctor by chance. He introduced me to Zhuang Liu in order for me to treat him.¡±


    Mr. Tao raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Could that doctor be Bai Jing?¡±


    Tan Rou was also surprised. ¡°Dad, you know Bai Jing?¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101 101 A heart-to-heart relationship between father and daughter

    101 101 A heart-to-heart rtionship between father and daughter


    Mr. Tao didn¡¯t really know Bai Jing since he was still young and healthy.


    However, Bai Jing¡¯s title as a miracle doctor had been around for decades. Everyone in their society knew about his abilities, including Mr. Tao.


    Mr. Tao never expected Bai Jing to introduce his daughter to the Zhuang family¡¯s young master so that she could treat him.


    Previously, they had only heard that Tan Rou was skilled in medicine and could make traditional medicine. Both Mr. And Mrs. Tao believed that their daughter was not an irresponsible person. When she said that she had the skills to treat others, they were naturally very pleased.


    But now, it seems that his daughter can do more than that! To be recognised by Bai Jing and allowed to treat Zhuang Liu showed that his daughter was more than capable. She must be talented in it as well.


    !!


    Just like that, on an ordinary night, the father and daughter were both amazed by the abilities that the opposite party had.


    Father Tao was still trying to maintain his identity.


    After all, an ordinary employee wouldn¡¯t have heard of the godly doctor and definitely wouldn¡¯t know what it meant for the godly doctor to introduce his daughter to Zhuang Liu, so he vaguely exined. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it from my boss. He also heard about it from a rich businessman. He said that Bai Jing was someone skilled, which is why I remember him.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Mr. Tao suspiciously and realised that his acting skills were so good that she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if she didn¡¯t look carefully.


    Although it was a smooth excuse, he kept avoiding eye contact with her. He was clearly feeling guilty for lying to her.


    Mr. Tao was surprised but in fact, he was more overjoyed than surprised. He could tell that his daughter would have an extraordinary future but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable at such a young age. As a father, Mr. Tao was extremely proud and couldn¡¯t wait to share this with Mrs. Tao.


    However, on the surface, Father Tao pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Is the Zhuang family very powerful? I don¡¯t know much about them but Tan Song mentioned itst time and I¡¯m a little worried. Your rtionship with the patient is just an ordinary one, right?¡± With that said, an uneasy smile appeared on his face.


    Tan Rou knew that Father Tao was concerned about what Tan Song said about her misbehaving after she got close to the Zhuang family. He was worried that she would fall in love at a young age or be blinded by hatred and really seek connections with rich families.


    Seeing how Father Tao was racking his brain to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything and was tactfully asking her all these questions, Tan Rou felt likeughing but she managed to hold it in and replied, ¡°Of course not! We¡¯re more than just that.¡±


    Mr. Tao sat up straight nervously, afraid that his daughter had really gone down the wrong path. He wanted to shout, ¡®My little girl, you don¡¯t need to rely on anyone else. I can help you!¡¯


    Tan Rou looked at how nervous Mr. Tao was andughed mischievously. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. His family seems to be quite powerful but I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to ask. I¡¯m his friend, not because of his family background. We were just able to connect.¡±


    In other words, she was telling Father Tao not to worry that she was deliberately getting close to Zhuang Liu because of the Tan family. She wasn¡¯t such an idiot for doing so.


    Father Tao finally rxed. He looked at Tan Rou affectionately and nodded.


    It was rare for his daughter to be so open with him. It seemed that he had been overthinking.


    Moreover, his daughter was an outstanding young woman. No matter how prominent the Zhuang family was, there was no such thing as her clinging onto them. Her daughter deserved it.


    Mr. Tao was worried that Tan Rou was young and would feel indignant. Secondly, his daughter was a student and had just reunited with her. If she was really taken away by someone else, he wasn¡¯t willing to let go of her yet. She should stay by his side for a few more years before thinking about marriage. She should not be falling in love now!


    Father Tao¡¯s heart was broken but he didn¡¯t want to stop Tan Rou from doing things that she wanted.


    Father Tao had been a capable man all these years and so he was very familiar with the old aristocratic families.


    The third son of the Zhuang family was indeed pitiful. He should have been a rising star at a young age but the deterioration in his health ruined everything. If his daughter could cure him, that would be nothing but good news. It would be good for his daughter to form a good rtionship with the Zhuang family.


    The Zhuang family wasn¡¯t one that was unreasonable. Father Tao was not worried that the Zhuang family would make things difficult for Tan Rou if she failed to cure Zhuang Liu. Instead, if she managed to do so, the Zhuang family would definitely gratefully repay his daughter. Father Tao was very clear about this and this made him feel less worried about the current situation.

 Chapter 102 - 102 102 The little thief

    102 102 The little thief


    After the conversation, Tan Rou walked out of Mr. Tao¡¯s study with her mood fluctuating a little.


    Tonight¡¯s discovery caught Tan Rou a little off guard. One of the advantages that she had was that she lived a new life now. She was mentally prepared for how most things would happen in the future. Naturally, she would be able to make certain changes in advance.


    However, she had never expected the Tao family to have such a big secret. This was something that Tan Rou had never thought of in both her lifetimes.


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know if this discovery was good news or bad news. In fact, ever since she was reborn, Tan Rou had been confident because she could read the script as if she was God. She was confident that she could deal with the Tan family.


    But now, in the Tao family, which she cared about the most, she realised that there was a major change in the script, which made Tan Rou feel a little uneasy.


    She could only me herself for being too shallow in her previous life and might have missed out on such details. What other major changes would be happening to her in this life?


    Tan Rou pondered as she walked. In the end, she took a few deep breaths and secretlyforted herself. There was no need to worry unnecessarily. There may be idents but as long as her heart was with her family, it was enough to deal with the Tan family¡¯s conspiracies.


    Tan Rou made up her mind. No matter how powerful Father Tao was, what the Tao family¡¯s hidden identity was and whether they couldpete with the tan family; as long as she was strong enough, she would be able to protect the Tao family.


    As Tan Rou thought about it, she walked towards her room. Then, she heard a rustling sound from the kitchen.


    Tan Rou was a little puzzled. Who else would be in the kitchen at this time? Could there be a thief in the house?


    Tan Rou softened her footsteps and carefully walked toward the kitchen. Then, she saw a small figure hiding in the kitchen, squatting on the ground and eating snacks inrge mouthfuls.


    This was none other than Tao Qi.


    Just as Father Tao and Tan Rou were talking in the study, Mother Tao knocked on Tao Qi¡¯s room, trying to bring him dinner. Even though Mother Tao was angry at Tao Qi¡¯s impertinent words, she still remembered that he was only ten years old. He was still a child and she felt bad that he didn¡¯t have anything for dinner.


    She had nned to bring some food to Tao Qi and reason with him to make him let go of his prejudice against Tan Rou.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Tao Qi to be so stubborn. Not only was he stubborn, he also insisted that he wasn¡¯t hungry. He even went from bad to worse as he argued with Mother Tao again, insisting that Father Tao and Mother Tao were biased. They were so protective of Tan Rou that theypletely forgot about Tan Jing in such a short period of time!


    This infuriated Mother Tao. She hardened her heart and no longer paid attention to Tao Qi. She picked up the food and left the room, leaving Tao Qi to reflect on himself.


    Tao Qi was extremely sad. When had he ever received such treatment before? In the past, whenever he cried, his mother would hug andfort him. Sister Jingjing would also help him put in a good word, but now, he was suffering on an empty stomach and his mother didn¡¯t even care about him.


    He was just telling the truth!


    In the room, Tao Qi pounded on his pillow to vent his anger. He mistook the pillow for Tan Rou and punched her multiple times, thinking that this was all Tan Rou¡¯s fault. He wouldn¡¯t admit that she was his biological sister. If she had the ability, she would starve him to death as well!


    However, he was merely a child. He was a growing child and after struggling for a long time, Tao Qi¡¯s stomach growled non-stop.


    Tao Qi had no choice. He refused to look for his mother. So, he sneaked into the kitchen and found some snacks. He didn¡¯t even dare to turn on the light as he squatted on the ground and started munching on the snacks.


    Mother Tao didn¡¯t allow him to bring the snacks back to the bedroom, afraid that he may develop a bad habit of e??ating in his room. Poor Tao Qi didn¡¯t dare to challenge Mother Tao¡¯s authority at a time like this. He could only munch onto his snacks secretly in the kitchen.


    Tan Rou recognized Tao Qi and slowly calmed down.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen Tao Qi¡¯s small height and round face clearly, Tan Rou would have thought this figure was a thief and would directly pound on him from behind.


    Tan Rou smiled and stood behind Tao Qi. She admired his eating posture for a while, like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. Then, she let out a light cough.


    Tao Qi heard the noise and fell to the ground in fright. He turned to look at Tan Rou in horror.


    Tan Rou nced at the snacks in Tao Qi¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°I thought there was a thief in the house. I didn¡¯t expect the little thief to be stealing snacks from our kitchen.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face turned red when he saw Tan Rou. He tried to hide the snacks in his hand but it was to no avail. He could only re at Tan Rou. ¡°Are you trying to scare me to death?! You¡¯re a bad woman!¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103 103 Cooking

    103 103 Cooking


    Tan Rou looked at her brother who was lying through his teeth and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Tao Qi felt even angrier but he was afraid that he might disturbed the other which was why he could only lower his voice and threatened Tan Rou, ¡°Are you mocking me? It¡¯s all your fault for making me this hungry! If you dare to tell on me, I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°What will you do about it?¡±


    Tao Qi thought for a long time but he didn¡¯t know how to threaten Tan Rou. He could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll get my grandma to deal with you!¡±


    !!


    Tan Rou pretended to be afraid and patted her chest. ¡°That really scared me to death.¡±


    Tao Qi was so angry that his little chest heaved up and down and his eyes turned red.


    Tan Rou knew that the person who doted on Tao Qi the most in the entire Tao family was his grandmother, who lived in another city.


    Due to how unruly Tan Rou was in her previous life, she didn¡¯t have much contact with her grandmother.


    However, Tao Qi grew up being drowned in his grandmother¡¯s love. When the olddy doted on Tao Qi, even his parents couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This was also why Tao Qi had dared to go against Tan Rou in his previous life.


    With his grandmother, who was one level older than his parents, having his back, Tao Qi could do whatever he wanted. It was also because of this that no matter how naughty Tao Qi was, Tan Jing would avoid getting into trouble with him and even pretended to love him. In reality, she was using Tao Qi to do whatever she wanted to achieve her own goals and also gained benefits from it.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t want to eat anymore after seeing Tan Rou. He snorted coldly and put on a long face. He put away all the snacks and wanted to go back to his room.


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Rou, who was blocking the aisle, with a face full of disgust. ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t move. She just stood there and looked at Tao Qi with a smile on her face.


    This made Tao Qi feel as if Tan Rou was deliberately provoking him. He was so angry that he reached out his chubby little hand and pushed Tan Rou hard. He was ready to deal with this horrible woman.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t expect this little brat to be so strong. She staggered from the push but she still reached out and grabbed Tao Qi¡¯s cor.


    Tao Qi stood where he was, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws, but still couldn¡¯t break free from Tan Rou. His face was like a small red apple as he red at tan Rou with his big, watery eyes. ¡°How dare you bully me?! I¡¯m going to call for help! Let mom and dad teach you a lesson!¡±


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes slyly. ¡°Oh? Go ahead and shout. We shall let them know who was stealing snacks from the kitchen.¡±


    Tao Qi was furious. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of being criticized by his parents, he would have asked for food a long time ago. Why would hee here and have to secretly have snacks instead? Besides, he had just argued with his mother and so he couldn¡¯t ask for her help.


    The more Tao Qi thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He actually began to cry withrge droplets of tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Tan Rou blinked and felt a little embarrassed. This little brat was too easily teased. Why was he crying?


    Tao Qi cried harder and harder and began to sob. Tan Rou frowned and reached out to pinch Tao Qi¡¯s mouth. She coaxed him, ¡°Alright, stop crying. You don¡¯t want to rm mom and dad, right?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s vision was hazy as his eyes were covered with tears. Tan Rou was pinching his cheeks and now he was like a little bun with his eyes wide open, as if he wanted to bite Tan Rou to death.


    Tan Rouughed, thinking that Tao Qi was quite cute after he had shut his mouth.


    Then, Tan Rou asked again, ¡°You haven¡¯t had your fill, have you? I¡¯ll make you some food, what do you think about that?¡±


    Tao Qi stopped sobbing and looked at tan Rou in a daze. This woman was going to cook for him? Was she trying to poison him? Besides, he didn¡¯t care about her cooking. It must be terrible!


    Tao Qi showed great reluctance and began to struggle.


    Tan Rou was not in a hurry and patiently guided him. ¡°Do you want to go back to your room starving and let your poor stomach growl all night or do you want some hot food? If I were you, I¡¯d make a smarter decision. If you continue to starve, how would you have the energy to fight me?¡±


    As she said this, Tao Qi¡¯s stomach just happened to grumble again. These snacks weren¡¯t enough to fill up his stomach. Plus, he didn¡¯t get to eat much before he got caught by Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The poison won¡¯t kill you. You should stop your stomach from growling. If you really don¡¯t want to, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hungry. I¡¯m happy to be free from here so that I can go back to my room and y.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s rebellious heart was aroused.


    It was Tan Rou who had caused him to skip dinner. Why was she allowed to go back to her room to y when he was starving?!


    He had to torment her! He would pick on her till he was satisfied. He did not want to admit that he was actually feeling hungry.


    Tan Rou saw that Tao Qi was wavering and smiled smugly. ¡°Promise me that you will stop crying and keep quiet. Nod your head if you can do so.¡±


    Tao Qi rolled his eyes at Tan Rou but he still nodded in dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 104 - 104 104 The temptation of delicacies

    104 104 The temptation of delicacies


    Tan Rou smiled and let go of Tao Qi. She turned around and turned on a small yellow light. Then, she went to the refrigerator to find ingredients and cook for Tao Qi.


    Tao Qi looked coldly at Tan Rou being busy and snorted in his heart. He wanted to see what this bad woman could do. She must be flustered and the food she would make must be terrible, right? He was going tough at herter!


    Tao Qi sat at the table, waiting to see Tan Rou make a fool of herself.


    For a moment, the siblings strangely maintained a certain kind of peaceful atmosphere. Only Tan Rou¡¯s deliberate gentle movements could be heard.


    !!


    Tan Rou lowered her eyes and seriously prepared dinner for Tao Qi.


    She vaguely remembered that Tao Qi was a typical meat lover. So, she heated up a small bowl of the red braised meat that his mother had carefully prepared for him that night. She also made a few chicken wings for him. She was afraid that it would be unhealthy for him to eat too much meat at night and added a dish of green vegetables.


    Tan Rou was focused and seemed particrly gentle while cooking. The dim yellow light shone on Tan Rou and the small kitchen gave off a warm feeling.


    Tao Qi had been watching coldly from the side, but as he watched, he was unconsciously attracted by Tan Rou¡¯s orderly actions. Tan Rou cut and fried the vegetables unhurriedly and soon the fragrance of vegetables wafted into Tao Qi¡¯s nose.


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Rou¡¯s gentle side profile. For some reason, he suddenly remembered how his mother had cooked for him so gently when he was a child. He felt warm for a moment and even thought that Tan Rou was beautiful.


    Realizing this thought, Tao Qi quickly shook his head and despised himself in his heart.


    Was he crazy? He actually thought that this bad woman was beautiful and gentle? She had just mocked and threatened him.


    He must be so hungry that he was hallucinating! He would not be bribed so easily!


    However, Tao Qi¡¯s insistence wasn¡¯t as firm as he thought because not long after, when Tan Rou ced the dishes on the table that looked, smelled, and tasted good, Tao Qi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    Tan Rou smiled and thought to herself, ¡®as the saying goes, in order to capture a man¡¯s heart, you¡¯d have to capture his stomach first¡¯. Although this saying didn¡¯t fit her ten-year-old brother, it was still true. For a foodie like him, it would be difficult for him to refuse such delicacies ced before him.


    Tao Qi looked at the glistening chicken wings. He blinked several times and couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    Tao Qi realised that he had lost hisposure but he pretended to be calm and snorted coldly. ¡°You only made three dishes after doing so much work and mom was the one who made one of them. I thought you were very capable!!¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t angry with him and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Do you still expect me to prepare an Imperial Feast for you? How much love do you think I have for you?¡±


    Tao Qi was at a loss. He hugged his arms and refused to move his chopsticks.


    Tan Rou sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not a big size boy but you have a big appetite. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll just take it as supper for myself!¡±


    Then, Tan Rou lifted her chopsticks and sat down opposite Tao Qi. She raised her hand and was about to pick up a piece of chicken wing.


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He watched as Tan Rou picked up the chicken wing he had been looking forward to the most. Afraid that tan Rou would finish it, Tao Qi quickly stopped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have dinner? Be careful or you¡¯ll die of obesity! Isn¡¯t this all done for me?!¡±


    Tan Rou pouted and put down the chicken wing. ¡°Then, you should eat them!¡±


    Seeing Tao Qi pick up the chicken wing with his chopsticks awkwardly, Tan Rouughed. It was better to goad him into action when dealing with kids like Tao Qi himself.


    Tao Qi ate the chicken wing with dissatisfaction. He had already decided to eat one piece to express his disdain and then he wouldugh at Tan Rou.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the moment he took a bite, his eyes widened with shock and there were even stars in his eyes.


    Tao Qi ate a few more mouthfuls in surprise and he couldn¡¯t stop.


    C Chicken Wings were amon family dish but the ones that Tan Rou made were the best Tao Qi had ever eaten! The meat was fresh and tender, and with every bite, it was as if there was a burst of juice in his mouth. It was sweet, especially in line with Tao Qi¡¯s taste.


    Tao Qi shamelessly ate a few pieces in a row. In the end, he simply picked up the chicken wing with his hand and devoured it carefully. He quickly finished the entire te and Tao Qi even sucked the juice on his finger as if he hadn¡¯t had enough.


    Tan Rou looked at the satisfied Tao Qi and teased him. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    Tao Qi blushed and nodded arrogantly. ¡°I guess so. I can still swallow them.¡± However, the truth was that he was why Tan Rou had only made this much. He hadn¡¯t had enough yet!

 Chapter 105 - 105 105 Forum competition

    105 105 Forumpetition


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t expose Tao Qi¡¯s arrogance. Instead, she pointed to the vegetables at the side. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on the meat dishes. Have some vegetables as well.¡±


    Tao Qi shook his head in resistance. ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat them!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t force him and just said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just heard that if you only eat meat and not vegetables, you¡¯ll get a lot fatter. When that happens, you¡¯ll be a small meatball, and you won¡¯t be able to beat me. That¡¯s good news to me! Don¡¯t eat any of it okay?!¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened in suspicion and he subconsciously retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I exercise every day!¡±


    !!


    Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±


    Tao Qi thought for a moment and finally picked up the vegetable with a look of disgust and took a bite, thinking, ¡®I¡¯m doing this to defeat this bad woman, so it¡¯s nothing to sacrifice a little.¡¯


    However, when the vegetables entered his mouth, Tao Qi didn¡¯t feel so resistant towards it. Tao Qi had always been resistant to eating vegetables and no matter what anyone said, it wouldn¡¯t work. But at this time, he unexpectedly tasted the fragrance of the vegetables. It didn¡¯t have the taste that Tao Qi hated at all. Instead, it was refreshing and the greasiness from eating all that meat went missing.


    Tao Qi¡¯s wrinkled little face slowly calmed down. After a few bites, he no longer despised it as much as before.


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°See, you¡¯re quite cute when you¡¯re being obedient. Why do you have to turn yourself into a little hedgehog?¡±


    Tao Qi flew into a rage from embarrassment and quickly put on an attitude that he was against Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s only towards you!¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Okay, you can continue doing that to me.¡±


    Tao Qi narrowed his eyes. After eating, he had the energy to talk back to Tan Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bribe me with such a simple meal. I don¡¯t care how you please the others. Those tricks are useless against Me! I¡¯ll drive you out sooner orter!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about it at all. She even wanted tough. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait and watch how you kick me out. Little master, are you full now? If you are, don¡¯t hang around in front of me. We don¡¯t like each other anyway, so let¡¯s go back to our rooms and do our own things!¡±


    Tao Qi red at tan Rou, unconvinced. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child! I¡¯m not as useless as you, with my mind only into games. I still have to go back to my room to participate in the forumpetition!¡±


    Tan Rou got up and brought Tao Qi a ss of milk. She was getting interested. You¡¯re still participating in thosepetitions?¡±


    Tao Qi took a sip of milk and licked the milk stains on his lips. He puffed up his chest and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s held overseas. Due to the time difference, it would be held at night. I¡¯m participating in the adult group.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy.¡±


    Tao Qi felt that he had made Tan Rou look at him in a new light, and he was even more proud. He sat on his chair and finished his milk happily.


    Tan Rou quickly cleaned the tableware, washed it, and ced it neatly. Then, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°Then can I watch? I haven¡¯t seen thesepetitions before.¡±


    Tao Qi nced at tan Rou and nodded in agreement. He thought that it was a good time to show Tan Rou how good he was, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to treat him like a child and deceive him in the future.


    He had already heard from Sister Jingjing that Tan Rou was an ignorant and ipetent idiot. She would definitely be shocked by his intelligence and wisdom!


    Thus, the siblings left the kitchen and went to Tao Qi¡¯s room.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t forget to remind her about the rules. ¡°You¡¯re never allowed to enter my room. Tonight is just a special asion. You¡¯re not allowed to touch my things!¡± As he spoke, his expression was fierce. Little did he know that in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes, he was no different from a kitten baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. He was indeed a cute boy.


    However, Tan Rou still nodded in agreement.


    Tao Qi was finally satisfied. He sat at his desk and turned on hisputer, then logged into the forum he had mentioned.


    Tan Rou, who was sitting by his side, nced at it and raised her eyebrows. She knew about this forum. To put it bluntly, she had had enough fun on it and didn¡¯t continue ying on it. However, it was not bad for Tao Qi to havee into contact with it at his age.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything but quietly watched Tao Qi ying in thepetition.


    In the beginning, Tao Qi had a smooth game. His IQ was much higher than children his age and he could even do the same test paper as the outstanding adults in the forum.


    But gradually, the questions became more and more difficult, and Tao Qi began to struggle.


    These questions were from all over the ce and contained the core knowledge of various academic fields. The scope was extremely wide, and the difficulty of it was at a professional level. No matter how high Tao Qi¡¯s IQ was, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused at this moment.


    The questions became more obscure and difficult to understand towards the end. Tao Qi was getting anxious.


    Moreover, Tan Rou was sitting right next to him, which made Tao Qi even more nervous. He didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Tan Rou. His thoughts were in a mess, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

 Chapter 106 - 106 106 A wager

    106 106 A wager


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to interrupt at first. If she told Tao Qi the answer, what was the difference between that and helping him cheat?


    But looking at Tao Qi¡¯s anxious expression, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. These questions were indeed too difficult for Tao Qi at such a young age. It was already not easy for him to answer the questions initially. It had exceeded Tan Rou¡¯s expectations.


    Therefore, when Tan Rou saw that Tao Qi had spent five or six minutes on the same question and that three pieces of paper were filled with calctions, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What you¡¯re calcting now is actually a little tricky. It would be best if you focused on the second half of the equation. Pick A as your answer.¡±


    Tao Qi snorted coldly and stubbornly continued calcting. He didn¡¯t even bother to look up. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t believe Tan Rou¡¯s words at all. What did she know? She even deliberately said nonsense to disturb him. Sister Jingjing didn¡¯t know these questions, so how could this bad woman know?


    In the end, Tao Qi chose C ording to his own calctions and hurriedly answered the next question.


    Tan Rou saw that Tao Qi didn¡¯t believe her, so she didn¡¯t give him any more hints. She silently watched Tao Qi choose the wrong answers one by one, thinking that this brat better not cry after the entire thing was over.


    When the time was up, Tao Qi answered thest question in thest second and hurriedly turned in his paper. Then, he copsed in his chair, panting. He had answered the questions for half an hour, but it felt like he had run a marathon sitting in his chair. It had consumed a lot of his physical and mental strength.


    Tao Qi sighed silently. As expected of an authoritative forumpetition. He had admired it for a long time and always wanted to try it. It didn¡¯t let him down. This was definitely something challenging for him.


    The system would automatically determine the scores in thepetition. Although Tao Qi was mentally prepared, he still hung his head in low spirits when he saw the score that he hadn¡¯t passed.


    Tan Rou smiled. She felt that Tao Qi was like a dejected little rabbit at this moment. He no longer bared his fangs or brandished his ws, and even his ears drooped down.


    ¡°You¡¯re already perfect,¡± Tan Rouforted him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You¡¯re only ten years old, after all.¡±


    Tao Qi pouted, and his eyes were a little wet, but he still looked at tan Rou stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that. It¡¯s already surprising that I have such results. I¡¯m even better than some of the adults.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and looked at Tao Qi with a smile, her eyes full of admiration.


    Tao Qi was a little embarrassed from being stared at. This bad woman didn¡¯t take the opportunity to tease him. It was good that she actually has some taste in men!


    After the scores were announced, the correct answers were revealed as well. Tao Qi hurriedly checked and found that he had missed many questions and correct answers in a sh. He sighed in heartache.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t see the answer, but she was confident. She wanted to wear down Tao Qi¡¯s hostility toward her on this matter, so she took the initiative to ask, ¡°Look at question 20. What¡¯s the correct answer?¡±


    The twentieth question was the one that Tan Rou tried to help him with.


    Tao Qi¡¯s answer was indeed wrong. He opened the correct answer with doubt and found that it was A, like what Tan Rou said.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t believe it. It must have been a lucky guess!


    He didn¡¯t even know how to solve this question, and the forum showed that the error rate was as high as 70%. How could Tan Rou solve this kind of question?


    Looking at Tao Qi¡¯s suspicious eyes, Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. She got up, walked forward, and asked Tao Qi directly, ¡°Let me do it once. Do you believe I can get everything right?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was full of disdain. He hated tan Rou even more. ¡°Do you think this is the school¡¯s final exam? You can¡¯t even get full marks on that kind of paper, and you dare to insult thepetition! It¡¯s currently the most difficult one in the world.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled confidently, ¡°Then, let¡¯s bet on it. You¡¯ll agree to one of my requests if I get everything right. I¡¯ll leave the Tao family if I don¡¯t get everything right. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Tao Qi angrily threw the mouse to Tan Rou and sat to the side.


    ¡®Hmph, this bad woman is overestimating herself. That¡¯s a good thing! He would not be soft-hearted just because she had prepared a meal for him. When the results get released, he will definitely kick her out of this house!


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was actually a little reluctant to part with Tan Rou because of the dinner just now.


    However, Tao Qi forced himself to ignore that little reluctance and waited for Tan Rou to fail.


    ¡®Hmph, I didn¡¯t expect this bad woman to be so harsh! I didn¡¯t even have a chance to refute her. That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll take the opportunity to make her leave, and I won¡¯t argue with her anymore!¡¯

 Chapter 107 - 107 107 You can worship me now

    107 107 You can worship me now


    Tan Rou smiled and calmly sat in front of the table. She opened another test paper and started to attempt it. To be fair, Tan Rou even took out her phone to start a timer and ced it at the corner of the table.


    Tao Qi squinted, waiting to see Tan Rou¡¯s flustered in an ugly state.


    Tao Qiughed coldly. When this bad woman was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat, he would be kind enough tofort her. She would definitely be embarrassed. How dare she look down on him? He couldn¡¯t even pass the test. Did she think this was some ordinary test? It was stupid of her to suggest something like this.


    Tan Rou felt Tao Qi¡¯s malice. He was so proud that he felt that she was overestimating herself and challenging his intelligence, so it was inevitable that he would be angry.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about him. If he was angry now, she would make him kneel down on one knee and sing his praise toward herter.


    Tan Rou started to answer the questions on her own. Not only was she not flustered, she even seemed calm.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes darted across the question quickly and her eyes moved slightly. However, she did not pick up a pen to write on the rough paper. She chose the answer only by using her mental calction. The whole process only took a few breaths, and it was smooth and natural. asionally, one could see her fingers waving gently in the air to assist in the mental calction.


    At first, Tao Qi couldn¡¯t even hold back and snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou was doing the questions properly at all. He had written half a book on his paper, which showed how much calction he had used. Tan Rou must have felt embarrassed and couldn¡¯t write anything, but she was still acting mysterious. It was simply ridiculous.


    However, as Tan Rou¡¯s speed became faster and faster, the speed of her fingertips also dazzled him. Tao Qi gradually realized that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t pretending but she had a unique set of calctions in her mind. The more Tao Qi looked at her, the more fascinated he felt. He started bing serious, trying to find a clue from Tan Rou¡¯s calctions.


    Tan Rou was sometimes confident and calm. She would be frowning sometimes and deep in thought, but she always maintained a super high answering speed. She didn¡¯t drag things out. The second she pressed the answer, she was steady, urate, and ruthless. The certainty and confidence she exuded deeply infected Tao Qi.


    Tao Qi wasn¡¯t an ordinary child either. Although he didn¡¯t pass the first test, he had a certain level of skill. Naturally, he gradually realized that tan Rou wasn¡¯t just randomly answering. At least she had correctly answered all the questions that he knew how to answer.


    Although Tan Rou had been watching him just now, there were so many of them. It was impossible for Tan Rou to clearly remember the answers for each one and even match them. All of this was too strange. Tao Qi¡¯s nervous brows furrowed, and he secretly felt that things weren¡¯t as simple as he thought it was.


    Finally, after fifteen minutes, Tan Rou finished thest question. She clicked the mouse and turned in the paper, half the time needed by Tao Qi.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t pant or sweat like Tao Qi after finishing the questions. She was still very calm, as if those questions weren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between her teeth. It was as if she was just doing it for Tao Qi¡¯s entertainment.


    Tao Qi felt uneasy. He really didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou had such abilities but now he wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°No way! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Tan Rou had decided to broaden her brother¡¯s horizons. Ignoring the agitated Tao Qi, she opened the rating system and began to calcte the score.


    The system automatically judged the score, and it only took a while. Tan Rou didn¡¯t care at all because she knew her own level. If she could get these wrong, her entire life would have been a waste.


    Tan Rou had identally discovered this forum when she was abroad. Back then, the forum wasn¡¯t famous and it was only for professionals to entertain themselves and use their best skills topete with others.


    Tan Rou had already passed the test in her spare time. Now that she was doing the questions again, Tan Rou even felt that she had regressed. It was probably because she wanted to amodate more people. It was not as fun as before.


    Tan Rou was very confident, but Tao Qi was even more nervous than when he was checking his own scores. He stared at theputer screen without blinking, afraid that he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Very quickly, the score appeared on theputer screen. It was a bright ¡°100,¡± which stunned Tao Qi so much that he almost lost his ability to think.


    Tan Rou nced at theputer screen and didn¡¯t feel anything. Instead, she turned to Tao Qi and said with a smile, ¡°Look at your silly face. You should close your mouth, you¡¯re almost drooling! You can worship me to your heart¡¯s content now.¡±


    Tao Qi blinked. Afraid that his eyes were ying tricks on him, he rubbed his eyes and took a closer look. It was a hundred! She answered all of them correctly!

 Chapter 108 - 108 108 If you’re willing to bet, you must admit your loss

    108 108 If you¡¯re willing to bet, you must admit your loss


    Tao Qi looked at theputer screen in disbelief, then at Tan Rou. His mouth was wide open, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t believe it but he had no other choice. Tan Rou answered the questions right in front of him. It was impossible for her to cheat. Besides, she only used 15 minutes. There was no time to cheat!


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t believe it. He pounced forward again and carefully checked the answers to every question again. They were all correct! The system also didn¡¯t malfunction. In such an authoritative forum, the system couldn¡¯t possibly allow Tan Rou to cheat alone.


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Rou in a daze. His mind was in a mess, and he could only keep muttering, ¡°This is impossible. How did you¡­..?¡±


    As Tao Qi thought about it, he held his head in his hands, as if he couldn¡¯t ept this fact. He kept repeating, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t happen. It was impossible!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head andughed. All she did was show off a small part of what she could do. She didn¡¯t expect to give Tao Qi such a big shock, as if it had scattered his mind. It seemed that she had to take it easy. She didn¡¯t want to scare the child and make him think that she was possessed by a demon.


    However, Tao Qi¡¯s reaction was exactly what Tan Rou wanted. She smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°How would it be impossible? Didn¡¯t you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s brows furrowed, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°How did you do it? Did you prepare this in advance? That would be Impossible.¡± Did you cheat when I wasn¡¯t paying attention? It¡¯s even more impossible!¡±


    Tao Qi was so anxious that he was about to go bald.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows smugly. It was fun to tease Tao Qi. Her smile deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I did it. Anyway, I won. ording to our bet, you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face scrunched up. No matter how much he didn¡¯t believe it, it was the truth. He could only ept the fact that this bad woman was actually better than him. He agreed dejectedly, ¡°Tell me what you want. Do you want me to apologize to you, or do you want me to work for you? I know you¡¯re up to no good, but I¡¯m willing to ept my loss.¡±


    Although Tao Qi was a little mischievous, he was very smart.


    Children who were as smart as him had their own pride, and once this pride was subdued, it would make them instinctively want to be stronger


    Although Tao Qi didn¡¯t like Tan Rou and wanted to kick her out of the Tao family, Tan Rou was indeed better than him now. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of admiration.


    Tao Qi was frightened by Tan Rou. He had always regarded Tan Rou as an uneducated and ipetent waste. He felt that the difference between her and Sister Jingjing was like heaven and earth.


    However, reality pped Tao Qi in the face, forcing him to face this bad woman. She was far more powerful than he thought.


    It was a famous demonic forum. Countless international elites discussed academic matters and answered questions on the forum. The questions this time were also an assessment. Only those who passed the assessment would be able to obtain a higher level of authority ande into contact with even smarter people from all over the world.


    However, Tan Rou easily got a full score. Was this a coincidence? Was it a fluke? Or an unfathomable ability?


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t dare to think too much. In the end, he had lost and was convinced, so he obediently waited for Tan Rou to make things difficult for him.


    Tan Rou smiled and patted Tao Qi¡¯s head. ¡°Why would I want you to be my ve? What can you do for me?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face turned red in shame. He could only argue in a low voice, ¡°Then, what do you want me to do? ¡±


    Tan Rou smiled evilly, her hand still on Tao Qi¡¯s furry head. She bent down and looked at him. ¡°First of all, we have to keep what happened tonight a secret. I won¡¯t tell anyone that you lost to me, and you can¡¯t go around telling everyone that I scored full marks on this assessment. I have my own set of skills, but I don¡¯t want anyone to know about it yet. Can you do that?¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to make such a request. He didn¡¯t pass the test and even lost to this bad woman, so of course he didn¡¯t want others to know. He was worried that this woman would show off to everyone andugh at him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to make this request!


    Tao Qi¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and he proudly agreed. ¡°No problem. Are you sure this is your request?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Remember, you have to keep it from everyone, including your dear Sister Jingjing.¡±


    Tao Qi frowned, not understanding what Tan Rou was up to. What did this have to do with Sister Jingjing? This bad woman was smart but she didn¡¯t want anything. It was really strange!


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he had lost, he naturally couldn¡¯t haggle over it. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a man. I have already given you my word. I won¡¯t be telling anyone about this.¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109 109 Call her sister

    109 109 Call her sister


    Tan Rou smiled with satisfaction and continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll move on to the second request.¡±


    Tao Qi hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°You only have one request! Why is there a second one?! You¡¯re cheating!¡±


    Tan Rou pretended to be disappointed and sighed. ¡°I wanted to help you with a few of the questions that you couldn¡¯t answer as a reward and make another small request. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so unwilling to learn more things. Forget it then, let those problems stay there and keep your grades to yourself!¡±


    These words immediately hit Tao Qi¡¯s sore spot. He naturally wanted to know how to solve those questions. If he didn¡¯t have a strong desire for knowledge, Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t have found this forum at such a young age.


    There were only answers in the test paper, no analysis. If he wanted to understand it, he had to rely on his own research but Tan Rou, who had scored full marks, was like a living Encyclopaedia standing in front of Tao Qi.


    Tao Qi hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll agree to one more condition, but are you sure that you are going to teach me?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Tao Qi felt like he was signing an agreement that was humiliating the country. He backed down again and again, but he really wanted to figure out how those questions were solved.


    Thus, Tao Qi nodded his head in vain. ¡°Fine!¡± He looked so sad as if he had betrayed himself to Tan Rou. Heined in his heart. He knew that this bad woman wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily. She made a strange small request and then continued to seduce him. This time, she was definitely going to make things difficult for him!


    Sure enough, Tan Rou smiled like a little fox. She raised her eyebrows with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯d have to call me your sister!¡±


    Tao Qi jerked his head up, his eyes wide. ¡°What? That was impossible! I will never acknowledge you as my sister!¡±


    Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders. ¡°No one forced you to admit it. I just wanted you to call me sister. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m doing this out of good intentions. That¡¯s right, those questions are too difficult for you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to learn them!¡±


    Tao Qi stomped his feet anxiously, red at Tan Rou. Then, he turned to look at hisptop, feeling conflicted.


    Tan Rou pretended to walk out of the room. Just as she put her hand on the doorknob, she heard Tao Qi¡¯s sobbing voice behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to it! I will call you my sister!¡±


    Tan Rou calmly turned around and didn¡¯t say anything. She only raised her chin, indicating for Tao Qi to address her as his sister.


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes reddened as he cursed himself for being so disappointing. He had lost to Tan Rou and was even tempted by her conditions. He had let Sister Jingjing down. This was a betrayal!


    The young boy was pure hearted. He was sad about his decision for a long time before he took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes. ¡°Big sister.¡±


    Tan Rou snorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? I can¡¯t hear anything at all, it¡¯s like the sound of a mosquito.¡±


    Tao Qi looked aggrieved and ashamed. He secretly swore that although he called Tan Rou ¡°big sister,¡± he would never admit that this cunning and evil woman was his big sister!


    It was just a form of address. He wanted to learn more skills so that he could defeat her in the future! It¡¯s no big deal!


    Tao Qi gritted his teeth and stomped his feet. He clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Big sister!¡± After shouting that, she didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes. He looked heartbroken and pouted his little mouth, wanting to cry but there were no tears.


    Tan Rouughed and agreed, ¡°I¡¯m here! Hahaha!¡±


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He jogged to the bed and hid himself under the nket. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! Stopughing! Get out!¡±


    Tan Rou wiped the tears from her eyes and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯tugh anymore.¡±


    Afraid that she would push Tao Qi too far, Yan Rou knew when to stop. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯lle to exin questions to you at night. You should rest early, my good brother.¡± After saying that, she left the room in a sh.


    As soon as Tan Rou closed the door, she heard a pillow-like object smash against the door, apanied by Tao Qi¡¯s scream.


    Tan Rou shook her head andughed. She, the bad woman, had won the first episode of the battle of wits against her brother. Tonight could be said to be fruitful!


    After such a long time, the sky was already dark. Tan Rou returned to her room, picked up the spices that she hadn¡¯t finished before dinner, and continued to work.


    Whether it was the true identity of the Tao family or Tan Jing using Tao Qi to deal with her, all of these were already happening quietly. Tan Rou understood that all she could do was to maintain on her original path and not be affected by other factors.


    No matter what happened, she just had to face it calmly.

 Chapter 110 - 110 110 Bloodline suppression

    110 110 Bloodline suppression


    After spending one night with Tao Qi, it made Tan Rou¡¯s originally restless heart turn calm. Compared to her previous life, Tao Qi had let down his guard against her and the improvement in their rtionship was obvious.


    As long as she gave a little guidance, she would definitely be able to break the image that Tan Jing had set for Tao Qi and everything would head in the right direction.


    Tan Rou calmed down and made some more herbs before putting them away and going back to bed.


    The next morning, Mrs. Tao got up to prepare breakfast for the family. Since Tan Rou had to go to school, she had to have breakfast.


    !!


    When Mrs. Tao arrived at the kitchen, she could tell that someone used it the night before. She was a little confused. Tao Zheng didn¡¯t know how to cook. If her husband got hungry, he would tell her. Who could have used the kitchen?


    Tao Qi was young and wouldn¡¯t know how to cook himself. Could it be Xiao Rou? Mrs. Tao was suspicious. She thought that Tan Rou must have been hungry again since she didn¡¯t eat well after what happened at the dinner table yesterday.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s heart ached even more at the thought. Although Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything, she was probably upset. After all, she was rejected by her brother as soon as he came home. How could she not overthink it?


    Mrs. Tao sighed. She felt that she couldn¡¯t dote on Tao Qi anymore this time. He had to learn to respect Tan Rou, his big sister.


    Mrs. Tao deftly prepared an even more sumptuous breakfast for Tan Rou, feeling sorry for her.


    When the time came, Father Tao, Tao Zheng, and Tan Rou all washed up and went downstairs. They sat at the dining table and Father Tao looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Tao Qi?¡±


    Mrs. Tao was still angry. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. Just let that brat starve!¡±


    Father Tao looked at Mother Tao¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t dare to mention it again, thinking that it would be good to teach Tao Qi a lesson.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up!¡±


    Tao Zheng got up worriedly. ¡°Forget it. He has a bad temper, especially early in the morning . If you go, you might get bullied by his ugly temper. I¡¯ll go instead.¡± Tao Zheng was worried that Tao Qi would use his morning temper to scold Tan Rou, which would put the family in a bad mood early in the morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Rou,¡± Mrs. Tao chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s throwing a tantrum. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. Let your brother do it.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re a family living under the same roof now. I can¡¯t always avoid him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be obedient this time.¡±


    With that, Tan Rou headed upstairs.


    Mother Tao and Tao Zheng looked worried. They wondered why Tan Rou was so sure that Tao Qi would be obedient this time. If they ended up in an unpleasant situation again, Xiao Rou would be sad.


    Mother Tao even made up her mind that Tao Qi had better work harder this time. If he threw a tantrum again, she would pack him luggage and send him back to the school!


    Mr. Tao, on the other hand, calmly raised his eyebrows. He thought about his conversation with Tan Roust night and felt that something must have happened for Tan Rou to be so confident.


    Tan Rou came to Tao Qi¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Tao Qi thought it was his mother or brother who came to wake him up, so he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up! I¡¯m not eating breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Not eating breakfast will affect your mental development. It will also affect our growth.¡±


    Inside the room, Tao Qi was stillzily curled up in his bed, but when he heard Tan Rou¡¯s voice, he sat up from the bed and stared at the door with deep hatred.


    Tan Rou heard themotion inside and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes. Come down quickly or I¡¯lle in and catch you.¡±


    Tao Qi pulled at his hair angrily, but still didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t force him. After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Tao Qi sat on the bed and thought about it. He didn¡¯t want to be so obedient toward Tan Rou, but ever since he called Tan Rou ¡°sister¡±st night, he felt very ufortable.


    In terms of strength, he couldn¡¯t even move when Tan Rou had just gently picked him up at the cor. In terms of intelligence, she could answer so many profound questions correctly. No matter how he thought about it, Tao Qi felt that he was no match for Tan Rou.


    No matter how stubborn Tao Qi was, he had to admit that he was a little convinced by Tan Rou now.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know that since ancient times, as a younger brother, he had an innate fear of his elder sister. This was theplete awakening of the bloodline suppression that belonged to his elder sister.


    Tao Qi got out of bed unwillingly and washed up as fast as he could, but he was subconsciously hit by the two-minute limit set by Tan Rou. He lowered his head and jogged downstairs.

 Chapter 111 - 111 111 What did you call me?

    111 111 What did you call me?


    Downstairs, Tan Rou had already started eating her breakfast.


    When Tan Rou came down by herself, the other three thought that she had failed. Mrs. Taoforted her, ¡°Did he lose his temper again? Don¡¯t pay attention to him, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head obediently and sat down. She calmly took a mouthful of porridge and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be down here soon.¡±


    Mother Tao and Tao Zheng looked at each other in surprise. They couldn¡¯t believe that Tao Qi would really be so obedient. Usually, if they were to wake him up, they would have to coax him and even threaten him a few times before they could get thiszy bum who always had a bad habit of not being able to wake up in the morning.


    !!


    But not long after, he heard the sound of footstepsing from the stairs. Tao Qi rolled his eyes at Tan Rou unwillingly, but still sat down obediently.


    Tan Rou ate her porridge with peace of mind and took a few mouthfuls of vegetables. She didn¡¯t even look at Tao Qi. Tao Qi became bored and also lowered his head to eat.


    However, this gave Tao Zheng and their parents a shock. Tao Qi had actuallye down to join them after being called by Xiao Rou and the two didn¡¯t argue. Although Tao Qi still had a morning temper, he didn¡¯t grumble like he did in the past. Instead, he obediently ate his food.


    Mother Tao¡¯s eyes kept shifting between Tan Rou and Tao Qi. She felt that the atmosphere between the two children seemed to have changed. It may seem strange but Tao Qi seemed to be suppressed?


    Mr. Tao seemed to have understood something. He thought of what Tan Rou had saidst night. She knew what she was doing and she had asked him to just treat it casually. He didn¡¯t expect that after just one night, there would be such obvious results. She was indeed his precious little girl!


    Mr. Tao cleared his throat, signalling for Mrs. Tao not to make a fuss. He tried to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Mrs. Tao nodded, sat down, and handed Tan Rou the ck pepper sausage that she had specially prepared. ¡°Xiao Rou, you have to eat more of this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get hungry quickly when you¡¯re tired from studying in school.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled sweetly and didn¡¯t reject Mother Tao¡¯s kind offer. She picked up a roasted sausage with a fork and began to eat it deliciously. ¡°I usually eat a lot in the morning and would never be hungry even until noon. It¡¯s all thanks to the delicious breakfast mom makes!¡±


    Mrs. Tao was happy to hear that. She looked at Tan Rou with loving eyes. She was more satisfied to see her daughter eat more than if having it on her own.


    Tao Qi raised his brow. He smelled the aroma of the sausage and couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Tan Rou noticed Tao Qi¡¯s focused gaze, as if he wanted to take the sausage from her mouth. Her eyes rolled and she deliberately said, ¡°Actually, one would be enough for me. It¡¯s not good to waste so many of them.¡±


    Tao Qi snorted coldly. ¡°You wanted to have them all to yourself? We should share it so that everyone can eat it together!¡±


    However, Tan Rou continued eating by herself as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    Tao Qi was angry. He red at the sausage in front of tan Rou and shouted, ¡°Hey! Give me one!¡±


    Mrs. Tao chided him, ¡°Little Qi! I¡¯ve prepared one for you as well. Can¡¯t you see your favourite small steak that¡¯s right in front of you?¡±


    Tao Qi ignored his mother¡¯s dissuasion and continued to stare at the sausage, unwilling to give up. Compared to Tan Rou¡¯s sausage, Tao Qi felt that the steak he had was no longer looking delicious. He was already sick of it. The sausage was so oily and fragrant and Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to share it! She was so selfish!


    Tao Zheng chuckled at the side. ¡°You just want what¡¯s in another person¡¯s bowl. Why are you drooling over her food?¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t care what his brother said and was exceptionally stubborn.


    Tan Rou nced at Tao Qi and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did you call me? Hello? I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did I?¡±


    As if a switch had been triggered, Tao Qi¡¯s expression turned awkward. He weakly red at Tan Rou and lowered his head. He no longer had his eyes on the sausage.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t let him off so easily. ¡°Of course I can share the sausage with you, but you have to say something nice, right? Not only the sausage but I seem to have recalled that you promised me somethingst night¡­..¡±


    Tao Qi suddenly raised his head, frowned, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t say it! Didn¡¯t we agree to keep it a secret?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Yes, it is a secret. Now, do you still want a piece of it? It¡¯s crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes fell on the roasted sausage again, and he was struggling internally.


    He was a child to begin with, so it was normal for him to be a little greedy. After being teased by Tan Rou, Tao Qi felt like he had nothing to lose. It wasn¡¯t the first time he called her that anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if he called her a few more times, right?


    Thus, under the shocked gazes of the rest of them in the room, Tao Qi blushed and awkwardly said to Tan Rou, ¡°Big sis ¡­ Sister, please give me a piece of that sausage?¡±


    With that said, he gave up on himself and lowered his head to drink his porridge. He was blushing so much that it felt hot.

 Chapter 112 - 112 112 Almost Tamed

    112 112 Almost Tamed


    Tao Zheng almost spat out the milk in his mouth when he heard Tao Qi call her ¡°big sister.¡± He coughed repeatedly and looked at Tao Qi in shock. What kind of medicine did this kid take? Then, he turned to look at Tan Rou, who was smiling with relief.


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao seemed to have hit the pause button as well. They didn¡¯t dare to say a word as they watched the situation between the two siblings change dramatically.


    Tao Qi was still arguing about not acknowledging Tan Rou yesterday, and he was calling her sister this morning.


    Mr. Tao secretly gave Tan Rou a thumbs-up while Mrs. Tao¡¯s eyes were a little wet from excitement.


    !!


    Yesterday, when Tao Qi refused to acknowledge Tan Rou, Mother Tao was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sleep well. She didn¡¯t expect to have such a big surprise when she woke up in the morning. How did Xiao Rou do it?


    Tan Rou was very calm. She had already figured out Tao Qi¡¯s temperament. She was always able to step on Tao Qi¡¯s bottom line and constantly force him to retreat, making him struggle on the edge of erupting andpromising. Then, she would give him a sweet date, and he would be able to convince himself to do so.


    Tan Rou considerately handed Tao Zheng a piece of tissue, then shot a consoling look at Mr. And Mrs. Tao, telling them not to worry.


    Only then did he ce the te in front of Tao Qi. ¡°Be a good boy; eat more of it. You¡¯re still growing.¡±


    After that, Tan Rou didn¡¯t stay to provoke Tao Qi anymore. She got up and said goodbye. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go to school first. You guys enjoy your meal.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was still in a state of shock and joy. She replied, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Rou¡¯er, be careful and study hard.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and nodded. She picked up her school bag and went out.


    Only Tao Zheng and his parents were left, staring at Tao Qi in a daze. No matter how they thought about it, they found it rather magical that the little tyrant of the Tao family would one day bow his head obediently.


    However, the three of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. If they provoked Tao Qi now and he flew into a rage out of humiliation, Tan Rou¡¯s efforts would be in vain.


    Hence, they all lowered their heads in tacit understanding and acted as if nothing had happened. They ate their meals in silence, but the corners of their lips curled up in unison, secretlyughing in their hearts.


    Although this little brat still looked awkward and unconvinced, it was a good start!


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t notice that the other family members were snickering. He was still immersed in the shame that Tan Rou had brought him. He fiercely stabbed the fork into the sausage and ate it in big mouthfuls, treating the sausage as Tan Rou. He was using such a method to vent his inner dissatisfaction.


    ¡®Hmph, what an evil woman! Threatening me at every turn. I¡¯ll eat all your sausages! He would be tall and strong! By then, she will never be able to bully me anymore!¡¯


    Tao Qi swept across the dining table, only stopping when his little stomach was full. He shouted loudly, ¡°I¡¯m full! I¡¯m going to exerciseter!¡±


    Mother Tao pursed her lips and smiled. She could roughly guess Tao Qi¡¯s thoughts. He was turning his grief into appetite, not forgetting to exercise after he was full.


    He must have felt that he had embarrassed himself and wanted to use his physique to gain an advantage over Xiao Rou.


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t demoralize her child. Even though she thought that Tao Qi was only ten years old and wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass Tan Rou for some time, she still nodded her head in encouragement.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a good day. It¡¯s good to exercise, but you still need to rest and digest before going. Otherwise, it¡¯ll hurt your body.¡±


    Tao Qi gave a casual reply and ran back upstairs.


    After Tao Qi left, the remaining three looked at each other andughed. Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed out loud. ¡°Tan Rou really has her ways. Is the little tyrant about to be tamed?¡±


    Mrs. Tao smiled in relief. ¡°Xiao Rou is really the most considerate and sensible child. Even when she was wronged, she still took the initiative to help us train Xiao Qi. It must be hard on her.¡±


    Mr. Tao patted Mrs. Tao¡¯s hand tofort his wife. ¡°Xiao Rou is a child with her own ideas and strong mental fortitude. We don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    It was already tootest night, so Father Tao didn¡¯t have the chance to tell Mother Tao about his conversation with Tan Rou. At this moment, Father Tao was relieved, but not as surprised as Mother Tao and Tao Zheng.


    He knew that since Tan Rou was able to say so, she would be able to figure it out. She was no ordinary child.


    Mrs. Tao nodded repeatedly, thinking that Tan Rou was a gift from the heavens. She was so smart and obedient that it would be incredibly difficult for them to find someone like her.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s love for Tan Rou was indescribable, and she was even more concerned about Tan Rou¡¯s previous grievances. She looked at Mr. Tao hesitantly.


    Mr. Tao got the hint and patted Mrs. Tao¡¯s shoulder meaningfully, hinting for them to have a private chat after the meal. Tao Zheng was still around and he had no ns to reveal the family¡¯s affairs to the children.


    Mrs. Tao nodded, suppressed the excitement in her heart, and continued eating.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s personality was more boorish, so he didn¡¯t notice the secret conservation between his parents. He gobbled down his meal and returned to his room to study his photography.

 Chapter 113 - 113 113 Friends

    113 113 Friends


    After cleaning up the dining room, Mrs. Tao went to have a chat with Mr. Tao about the study. Mr. Tao extracted the conversation he had had with Tan Rou the night before andforted Mrs. Tao.


    Mrs. Tao was shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s abilities, but she was also pleased with Tan Rou¡¯s magnanimous attitude. Her heart ached for Tan Rou¡¯s determination to go all out. For a while, she had a mix of emotions, but she calmed down after a long time.


    Mr. And Mrs. Tao looked at each other and made up their minds. Their child was so capable they obviously couldn¡¯t hold her back. It was time to take action!


    The two parents of the Tao family hadplicated feelings, while Tan Rou felt rxed on her way to school.


    !!


    She checked up on Tao Qi¡¯s condition early in the morning and was very satisfied.


    Even if Tao Qi was still unwilling, he had already dropped his shell and was willing to interact with her.


    In fact, Tao Qi had never been a bad kid. In herst life, Tan Rou and Tao Qi were like two little porcupines, stabbing each other with their hardest spikes.


    Tan Rouined about everything and gave up on herself. She never thought of getting close to Tao Qi. Instead, she constantly provoked and cursed him, intensifying his rebellion. The siblings were like fire and water.


    However, when Tan Rou corrected her attitude in this life and intentionally got close to Tao Qi, she realized that he was actually a good child with a sharp mouth but a soft heart. He was, in fact, very sentimental.


    He used to like Tan Jing, so he did everything he could to help Tan Jing deal with Tan Rou. However, if he thought it through one day and acknowledged Tan Rou, he would be willing to treat her wholeheartedly.


    ...


    After all, they were connected by blood, and the improvement in her rtionship with Tao Qi made Tan Rou particrly happy. She walked into the school with light steps.


    Due to Zhuang Liu¡¯s deration of sovereignty the day before, there were more rumors that revolved around Tan Rou in school. Tan Rou felt the gazes from all directions and sighed helplessly. She was really getting famous this time.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about the gossip or weird gazes. She walked alone on campus while the people around her deliberately avoided her.


    They didn¡¯t hate Tan Rou as much as they did in the beginning. It was just that Tan Rou looked cool, and there were so many rumours about her. For a while, no one dared to take the initiative to talk to Tan Rou. They were afraid that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t talk to them, and things might get awkward. It was better to watch from a distance.


    Tan Rou did not mind it at all. She did things as she pleased and did not want to create an image of a fragile little flower like Tan Jing. The friendship between gentlemen was as light as water. As long as others did not, no one deliberately came looking for trouble; she would not disturb anyone else as well.


    However, Tan Rou¡¯s loner¡¯s thoughts were quickly broken. Li Li was lying on the balcony of the corridor when she shouted, ¡°Tan Rou! Come quickly, I came early today, and I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± As she spoke, she waved her hands as if she didn¡¯t see the surprised gazes of the people around her. It also seemed like she wanted to break Tan Rou¡¯s lonely state. She shouted at Tan Rou from upstairs without restraint, smiling very brightly.


    Tan Rou chuckled. She had actually forgotten about this little chatterbox. They had already be good friends.


    She raised her arm and waved back with a gentle smile. Then, she quickened her pace and went upstairs.


    The people around them were a little surprised. Tan Rou had already made a friend, and Tan Rou no longer looked fierce. She was just like a sweet little sister! She looks so pretty when she smiles!


    As soon as Tan Rou went upstairs, Li Li held her arm. Li Li handed Tan Rou a bottle of chocte milk and joked affectionately, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, the new campus Belle. My beautiful sister, please don¡¯t forget me!¡±


    Tan Rouughed, but she felt confused. ¡°Stop it with the nonsense. What¡¯s with the new campus belle?¡±


    ...


    Li Li smiled mischievously. ¡°Everyone in school was talking about you this morning. They said that you look incredible. Most people agreed that you should be the new campus belle!¡±


    Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t understand how they picked someone to be the campus belle. Even now, when I¡¯m the person involved, I don¡¯t even know what the basis is.¡± There was one more thing that Tan Rou did not say. The previous school Belle was actually Tan Jing. She did not care about this kind of tasteless selection at all.


    Li Li, on the other hand, was very happy. She leaned over to Tan Rou and whispered, ¡°Who cares? Anyway, you¡¯re better than Tan Jing. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯ve overthrown her. She won¡¯t have the nerve to call herself the school Belle!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Li Li¡¯s smug expression and shook her head. She allowed Li Li to say what she wanted. Those were just outsiders ¡®judgments, and they wouldn¡¯t bring her any academic credits.


    However, as Li Li said, if she could defeat Tan Jing from a certain angle and make Tan Jing unhappy, then she would be quite happy.

 Chapter 114 - 114 114 Stealing books

    114 114 Stealing books


    Tan Rou and Li Li looked at each other and smiled. As soon as they walked into the ssroom, they saw Tan Jing sitting in her seat dejectedly. When Tan Jing saw Tan Rou, Tan Jing secretly cast a resentful look at her.


    Tan Rou looked gentle but she smiled provocatively at Tan Jing and no longer looked at her. Instead, she and Li Li went to their seats.


    The rtionship between her and Tan Jing were already irreconcble. So, there was no need to restrain her hatred for Tan Jing. If Tan Jing didn¡¯t like her, then she coulde and beat her up! If Tan Jing can¡¯t do it, she was only worthy of her contempt.


    However, as soon as Tan Rou sat down on her seat, she found that there was something wrong with it. She had clearly arranged the books before school ended yesterday, but now they were all in a mess, as if someone had flipped through them.


    Tan Rou carefully looked through it and found that one of her textbooks was missing. Coincidentally, this book had just been listed as an important one by the teacher. She said that most of the contents for the exams would be in it and most of the important points of the recent mock exam were in it.


    Tan Rou sneered. Another wave was rising before the other had ended. They were using such dirty tricks on her. Were they hoping that she would fail the exam?


    Or was this just a small step in their scheme? It was a pity that they had to steal books instead of other things. Tan Rou hated trouble. She had her own unique learning method, all the knowledge was already in her mind. She was not willing to do anything unnecessary.


    She didn¡¯t know if they realized after they stole the book, but the book was actually nk. She had left the knowledge outline that she had arranged, based on her memory, back at home. Even if they had the ability to steal all those, it wouldn¡¯t affect her at all.


    However, Tan Rou felt that this kind of scheme was too naive. It might just be a small bait, and their ultimate goal wouldn¡¯t be that simple. So, Tan Rou still cooperated and pretended to be a little flustered. She kept bending over and searching, but in fact, she was observing the reactions of the people around her.


    Sure enough, she saw a hint of joy on Tan Jing¡¯s face. Tan Rou remained calm and pretended to be angry as she loudly questioned, ¡°Who took my book?¡±


    ...


    The ss was in an uproar. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Only Tan Jing and a few girls who were close to her hid their unnatural expressions and pretended to be innocent, not saying a word.


    Tan Rou threw the rest of her books on the table. Her face turned cold, as if she was really angry. ¡°If you have the ability, do it in front of me. Don¡¯t use such underhanded means! How am I supposed to study if you steal my books?¡±


    Li Li Ran over worriedly. ¡°Which other book is missing?¡±


    Tan Rou sighed. ¡°The one where the teacher said had important points, I clearly put it inside my drawer.¡±


    Li Li also knew that this was definitely not a coincidence. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Who is it that is so evil hearted?! ¡±


    The rest of the ss naturally didn¡¯t know anything and could only watch the show curiously. A girl who was close to Tan Jing said indifferently, ¡°Why are you shouting so early in the morning? It¡¯s just a book that went missing. We can just look for it. Must it be that someone had stolen it? What do you take your ssmates for?¡±


    Li Li snorted coldly. ¡°Chen Xiao, you¡¯re just standing there and talking. The books were properly ced. Why was it that only one went missing?¡±


    The girl named Chen Xiao wouldn¡¯t ept being defeated. ¡°Everyone¡¯s books are in their seats. If they can¡¯t keep their things properly, they shouldn¡¯t be ming it on the others. How would I know why was it only one that went missing? Don¡¯t vent your anger on your ssmates just because your book went missing!¡±


    Li Li was so angry that she wanted to continue arguing, but then Tan Rou gently held Li Li¡¯s hand, shook her head slightly, and said, ¡°I would also hope that it wasn¡¯t intentional. I didn¡¯t vent my anger on any of you. I was just targeting one person here and I¡¯m sure everyone knows that.¡±


    The students who understood had already turned to Tan Jing. It was no longer a secret that Tan Rou and Tan Jing did not get along. Tan Rou¡¯s words just now had a hidden meaning!


    Tan Jing still maintained an innocent expression, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Tan Rou was saying at all. She even turned back tofort Tan Rou hypocritically. ¡°Maybe you just misced. You can look for it again. That book is quite important for our next exam!¡±


    ...


    Tan Rou nced at Tan Jing and ignored her before looking away. Tan Jing¡¯s expression was awkward for a moment, but she put on a gentle smile again, as if she was magnanimous enough to tolerate Tan Rou¡¯s rudeness.

 Chapter 115 - 115 115 The top student character setting

    115 115 The top student character setting


    Li Li was worried for Tan Rou. It was obvious that it was Tan Jing and her group of bootlickers, but they had no solid evidence. Tan Rou did not allow her to quarrel with Chen Xiao because she was afraid that they would be wasting their time. It was impossible for them to win the argument.


    Li Li sighed helplessly. Tan Rou was such a good person, but she was always bullied by people like Tan Jing. This stimted Li Li¡¯s sense of justice and desire to protect her.


    She took the initiative to say to Tan Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll lend you my books. Let¡¯s study together!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled at Li Li and patted her tofort her. She turned around and mouthed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did it on purpose.¡±


    Then, she gave Li Li a yful look.


    Li Li¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She realized that there were still students around looking at her, so she quickly pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. She winked at Tan Rou to hint at her before returning to her seat.


    Li Li still looked worried, but she was secretly happy deep inside.


    She hadplete trust in Tan Rou. Since Tan Rou said it was fine, she must have figured something out. There must be a reason for her to deliberately make such a big scene and allow the whole ss to hear it. After all, she couldn¡¯t just suffer in silence! Sure enough, Xiao Rou was the smartest!


    Tan Rou tidied up the desk and secretly frowned in disgust.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the books had been stolen, but Tan Rou felt very disgusted that those people had casually flipped through her things.


    The strict and even perverted training she had experienced abroad had a great influence on Tan Rou, making her very territorial.


    This was because one careless move could lead to an ambush. So, she had to be extra careful with her clothes, food, shelter, and transportation. These trials always came inadvertently, so Tan Rou had to be on guard at all times and make sure that she was in a safe environment. If anyone broke in, she would definitely take them as her target.


    After returning to China, in the collective environment of the campus, she naturally could not be as different as she used to be. However, Tan Jing¡¯s action still provoked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou sneered. It was not difficult to guess what Tan Jing had in mind. She valued reputation and status the most. Recently, Tan Jing had been continuously defeated and her reputation, which Tan Jing valued the most, had been badly damaged. This morning, there were so many people who supported her to be the new school Belle. Now that this title is gone, Tan Jing must be infuriated. So, Tan Jing wanted to beat her in academics. She was afraid that Tan Rou would do better than her and steal her status as the top student.


    Unfortunately, Tan Jing was going to be disappointed.


    When it came to their academics, even ten ¡®Tan Jing¡¯s would not be able to beat her. Tan Rou¡¯s brain, which had undergone high-intensity training, was like a printer, automatically storing knowledge into Tan Rou¡¯s mind. This was something that no one could steal.


    No matter how much Tan Jing struggled, it was all in vain. However, Tan Rou would not allow Tan Jing to be aware of all these now. Tan Jing would only be angrier when she suffered a blow after being smug first.


    Tan Rou tidied up the table and wiped it a few times with a disinfectant wipe, allowing her to feel morefortable.


    At this moment, the teacher walked in and said, ¡°You will be allowed to revise freely today. Everyone must read through all the topics that you¡¯ve learned. Tomorrow will be the preliminary test. I don¡¯t want anyone in our ss to hold us back. This concerns our future study ns, so you have to take it seriously. Alright, go ahead with your revision.¡±


    As the teacher was speaking, Lu Qing walked into the ssroom at a leisurely pace. He knocked on the door and reported his presence. Then, he leaned against the door and waited for the teacher¡¯s permission.


    He had no other choice. Lu Qing did not mean to bete.


    Yesterday, Grandpa Lu still found out about how Lu Qing had used the radio for his own use. The principal went to the hospital to visit Grandpa Lu and they had a good chat. The principal then told Grandpa Lu about this matter as a joke.


    At that time, both of them were chatting andughing, and Grandpa Lu didn¡¯t say anything. However, when Lu Qing went straight to the hospital after school and stepped into the ward, an apple headed his way.


    Old Master Lu didn¡¯t look sick at all. He still had the energy to be violent. Fortunately, Lu Qing reacted quickly and caught the apple. However, his palm was still numb from the shock.


    Lu Qingined, ¡°Grandpa, why did you do that? Are you trying to kill me? I see that you¡¯re still as strong as you were back then. Were you pretending to be sick?¡±


    Old Master Lu was so angry that he red at Lu Qing and scolded him. Lu Qing was forced to stand in a military stance as a form of punishment.


    Although Lu Qing had been trained by Old Master Lu since he was young, he was still so tired that he copsed on his bed the moment he returned home which was why he ended up waking upte for ss.

 Chapter 116 - 116 116 The tsundere Lu Qing

    116 116 The tsundere Lu Qing


    Seeing that Lu Qing waste again while being sozy, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± The exam will be happening tomorrow. Look at your condition now!¡±


    Lu Qing smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I will not drag the ss¡¯s grades.¡±


    The teacher sighed helplessly, but there was nothing he could do about Lu Qing. Although Lu Qing always caused some small trouble and has always beenzy, his academic results had always been excellent. He didn¡¯t have to worry too much. This made it impossible for the teacher to be angry at him for too long.


    The teacher red at Lu Qing and raised his chin, indicating for Lu Qing to return to his seat. After some thought, he still instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. Take a good look at the teaching material that I¡¯ve mentioned before.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded happily and walked to his seat.


    The teacher turned around and left the ssroom once he was done.


    Lu Qing had just sat down when the boy beside him came over and whispered to him, ¡°You missed another good show. Someone stole Tan Rou¡¯s notes and she questioned everyone who was inside the ssroom!¡± After saying that, he raised his eyebrows with a gossipy look. ¡°Take a guess. Who could it be?¡±


    Lu Qing frowned and turned to look at Tn Rou. The words were just on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them back. He turned to the boy and said indifferently, ¡°How would I know? It has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, he took out his revision materials and prepared to read.


    Seeing that Lu Qing wasn¡¯t interested, the boy pouted and felt that it was boring. He mumbled, ¡°The teacher just said that the books were important for the exam tomorrow and it just got stolen. Is there anyone who wants Tan Rou to do badly in the exams? Tsk, tsk, girls are soplicated.¡± Then, he lifted his chin in Tan Jing¡¯s direction. ¡°I think that person is the most suspicious. She definitely isn¡¯t someone simple.¡±


    Lu Qing chuckled and pretended to kick the boy. ¡°You¡¯re a man, why are you being so nosy? Get lost and stop disturbing me!¡±


    After getting rid of the boy, his surroundings finally quieted down. However, Lu Qing felt that his heart was still in a mess. Originally, this had nothing to do with him; but for some reason, he had heard Tan Rou¡¯s name so many times in the past two days that it caused Lu Qing¡¯s mind to be filled with the thought that Tan Rou might be anxious now with how she lost her books.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do well, she¡¯ll be sad.¡± Lu Qing muttered to himself with his head lowered. He couldn¡¯t read a single word from the book in front of him.


    Lu Qing realized that he was worried about Tan Rou. He shook his head and blushed.


    What was wrong with him? Why was he so worried about a girl he had just met? This was something abnormal!


    However, Lu Qing couldn¡¯t resist it. He persevered until the end of the ss. Lu Qing pretended not to care and walked to Tan Rou¡¯s side with his books. He threw them aside and cleared his throat, ¡°Cough cough ¡­ I heard that you¡¯ve lost your book. I¡¯ve already studied through them so you can have a look at it.¡±


    Lu Qing felt extremely ufortable when he spoke. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Tan Rou the entire time. His hands were clenched into fists in his pockets, and he was in a dilemma.


    Lu Qing, what are you doing? Do you still want to be misunderstood? No¡­ so what if others misunderstand? I¡¯m just helping a ssmate!


    Thinking of this, Lu Qing felt much better. He forced himself to look at Tan Rou and acted normal.


    Tan Rou looked at the study materials on the table and was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Lu Qing and smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s really no need. You can keep them for your revision. Didn¡¯t the teacher say that you shouldn¡¯t be overconfident?¡±


    Lu Qing looked at Tan Rou¡¯s smile and his mind suddenly went nk. His pupils dted slightly, and he could only hear his heart beating faster.


    Why did Tan Rou suddenly smile at him like this? Did she smile like this in the past?


    Lu Qing felt that he was getting weirder and weirder, especially after yesterday¡¯s incident. Tan Rou seemed to have changed his perspective of her. Her every move was attracting his attention.


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t know what this meant, but at this moment, he really couldn¡¯t stand Tan Rou¡¯s bright smile.


    Lu Qing¡¯s face was slightly red. He quickly took the book back as if he was snatching it. ¡°If you don¡¯t need it, then forget it. Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± With that, he quickly walked back to his seat andy down his hide, hiding his face.


    Tan Rou sat there with a nk look on her face. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Lu Qing all of a sudden. Yesterday, he was still so carefree and generous in rifying for her. Today, he became someone else. He was just as strange as the first time they met.


    Tan Rou shook her head. She didn¡¯t understand him, so she stopped thinking about it.

 Chapter 117 - 117 117 Tan Jing who was jealous

    117 117 Tan Jing who was jealous


    However, Lu Qing¡¯s strange actions weren¡¯t as simple as he thought in the eyes of those who were observant.


    Tan Jing¡¯s face turned pale. She looked in Lu Qing¡¯s direction and gritted her teeth.


    She had always been in love with Lu Qing. How could she not know what it was like to like someone? Lu Qing took the initiative to deliver the books to Tan Rou and even stared at Tan Rou with that look on his face. This waspletely different from his usual self. It was too abnormal.


    Lu Qing was indeed pretending to be casual, but the more he tried to hide it, the more it showed that Tan Rou was special in his heart.


    This realization broke Tan Jing¡¯s heart and she felt extremely wronged.


    She knew it. Lu Qing was lying when he said that he loved studying and that he didn¡¯t have anyone he liked.


    Not only did he want to rify the scandal, but he also wanted to help Tan Rou vent her anger. He even hurt Tan Jing! He was still seduced by Tan Rou. How could he be so easily seduced by Tan Rou?


    No matter how Tan Jing thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly Lu Qing saw in Tan Rou. Ever since she left the Tan family, she had been putting on a long face every day. Recently, Tan Rou had be even fiercer. Tan Jing didn¡¯t know where Tan Rou got her confidence from. She had obviously be the daughter of an ordinary family, but she was still so confident. Tan Rou was being so arrogant. She also became sharp-tongued and always tried to belittle Tan Jing. Did Lu Qing really fell for someone like him?


    Tan Rou¡¯s appearance was what Tan Jing hated the most!


    She couldn¡¯t stand how Tan Rou was still so proud even though she had lost everything. Every day, she would dream of pushing Tan Rou to the ground and kneeling down to her. However, Lu Qing seemed to be even more interested in Tan Rou now. This was something Tan Jing couldn¡¯t ept.


    Tan Jing turned her gaze back to Tan Rou. She recalled Lu Qing¡¯s expression just now, and her heart turned sour. On one hand, she secretly hated Lu Qing for being blind. He actually abandoned her, the real youngdy of the Tan family, and was interested in Tan Rou instead. On the other hand, she hated Tan Rou even more.


    There was a reason for Lu Qing¡¯s abnormal behavior. Tan Rou always had a cold face on, as if someone owed her a few million dors.


    But, in front of Lu Qing, she smiled like a flower. Wasn¡¯t this seduction? Look at her ttering look, maybe she seduced Zhuang Liu with the same method.


    Tan Jing did not want to admit that she was jealous of Tan Rou.


    She could only keep telling herself that Tan Rou would never be ableto defeat her in terms of the advantages that Tan Jing had. As long as she worked hard and showed Lu Qing Tan Rou¡¯s true colors. He would soon realize that Tan Rou was just a shallow, vulgar, and vicious woman. He would naturally remember how good Tan Jing was instead.


    Tan Jing consoled herself. Even if Tan Rou used her foxy appearance to gain more support, it would be fine. Fortunately, Tan Jing hadid the foundation in advance, so she wouldn¡¯t lose too many support in a short time. At least these people in the school had only begun to hesitate and did notpletely hate her. All of this was only temporary.


    Next up would be the battle between her and Tan Rou. Whoever performed better and won the favor of more people would be able to gain a firm foothold in the school, while the other would naturally lose face and it would be impossible for her to survive in school.


    Tan Jing was confident that she could win the final victory. She didn¡¯t care too much about some deviations in the middle. So what if there were some who thought that Tan Rou was handsome? What if they thought Tan Rou was pretty? At their age, the things they envied the most were family background and grades.


    Tan Jing sneered. She had always been a top student. Even when she returned to the Tan family, she did not fall behind in her homework.


    Tan Rou, that idiot, had never learned anything before. She came back because she couldn¡¯t survive abroad. She definitely didn¡¯t have time to study the courses in China, not to mention that she had taken away Tan Rou¡¯s revision materials in advance. The Tao family had always regarded themselves as a family with a literary reputation. If Tan Rou failed her exams, she would be too embarrassed to return home.


    At that time, the people in the school and the Tao family would know that Tan Jing was the onlydy with excellent character and academic performance. Tan Rou was just an idiot who only knew how to act cool and fight ruthlessly! At that time, they would regret being blind.


    Tan Jing thought about it happily, but she was still depressed by the assumption that Lu Qing might have already fallen for Tan Rou.


    Tan Jing quietly took out a small mirror and carefully looked at her face. She was no longer as confident as before.


    The more she looked, the more she felt that she wasn¡¯t pretty enough. So, she took out a light pink lip gloss and carefully applied it.


    Someone saw Tan Jing¡¯s actions and quietly reminded her, ¡°Tan Jing, the school doesn¡¯t allow makeup. If you¡¯re caught, your credits will be deducted!¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118 118 A black wok

    118 118 A ck wok


    Tan Jing was stunned for a moment. She rolled her eyes as she thought of an excuse.


    She pretended to smile shyly and deliberately raised her voice so that Tan Rou could hear her. ¡°My brother just got back. He said he wants me to take him for dinner. I haven¡¯t been looking well recently, so I don¡¯t want him to worry. My brother loves me the most.¡±


    Tan Rou heard it and looked up at Tan Jing. She knew that she was deliberately saying it for her to hear and wanted to see her panic.


    However, she was afraid that she would be happy for nothing. The change in her rtionship with Tao Qi was something that Tan Jing would never have expected.


    !!


    As a result, Tan Rou nced at Tan Jing and ignored her.


    Tan Jing rolled his eyes and wanted to continue provoking Tan Rou. ¡°My brother is perfect in every way but just that he¡¯s too clingy. He¡¯s been moring to see me the moment he came back and he even wants to wait for me at the school gate today!¡±


    When the people around heard Tan Jing¡¯s words, they were all very interested. However, some people were also puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Jing Jing. Aren¡¯t you the only daughter in the Tan family? Where did this younger brothere from? Is he a cousin? It¡¯s rare to see someone so close to my big sister.¡±


    When Tan Jing saw that someone had finally asked this question, she was overjoyed and quickly exined, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the only daughter of the Tan family. This younger brother is from the Tao family. After all, we grew up together. Although I¡¯ve returned to the Tan family, our rtionship will never change. I also treat him as my biological younger brother.¡±


    The people around them finally understood. It turned out that the younger brother of the Tao family was still making a fuss abouting to find Tan Jing. It seemed that Tan Jing must have treated her younger brother very well in the past, which was why her younger brother was so reluctant to part with her. Even though he knew that she was not his biological sister, he still missed her so much. What about Tan Rou? She was his biological sister, but she didn¡¯t seem to be close to her own brother.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Tan Jing smiled slightly and deliberately shouted at Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, Tao Qi was the one who contacted me first. You wouldn¡¯t mind it, would you? He¡¯s still a child, so don¡¯t bother with him. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her head and looked at Tan Jing with a smile. Tan Jing really liked putting hidden messages in her words.


    Wasn¡¯t Tan Jing just trying to make others feel that she treated Tao Qi badly, bickering with him and being jealous of their rtionship? And he even hypocritically invited her to go together,   ~


    However, the gazes of the people around them did change because of Tan Jing¡¯s words. They felt as if they had learnt something interesting.


    It seemed that Tan Rou didn¡¯t get along well with her family after returning to the Tao family. It must be because Tan Jing had been too outstanding. In contrast, the Tao family still preferred their previous daughter. Tan Rou must be feeling unhappy about it, right?


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care what the others thought. They were just a bunch of fence sitters, but Tan Jing¡¯s smug expression made Tan Rou very unhappy.


    Tan Rou smiled faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t. ording to what you said, Tao Qi doesn¡¯t like me but you¡¯re inviting me now? Aren¡¯t you just trying to make us fight? If I go along, how are you going to talk about those secrets together?¡±


    Tan Rou emphasised the word ¡®secret¡¯ and looked at Tan Jing meaningfully. Tan Jing¡¯s expression froze. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to tear down everything between them and even hinted that Tan Jing would provoke Tao Qi.


    Tan Jing¡¯s lips curled up. So what if Tan Rou knew that Tan Jing had been doing this on purpose? Tan Rou had no choice but to silently endure Tao Qi¡¯s rebellion.


    In order to not get outdone, Tan Jing automatically ignored the deeper meaning in Tan Rou¡¯s words and changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s good. We should allow Xiao Qi to have a pleasant dinner. But, Tan Rou, I still have to advise you that our families have a special rtionship. Both parents have been kind to us, so we should be more filial. You should treat Xiao Qi better as well as those from the Tao family. That way, our parents won¡¯t be sad. Also, you haven¡¯t been back to the Tan family for a long time. Mom really misses you.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s words were veryprehensive. On the surface, she was just persuading Tan Rou, but behind it, there was a lot of meaning in her words. Everyone around could understand her easily.


    Tan Rou did not get along with her brother in their new home and had made her parents unhappy. Moreover, it was a bit too much for her to forget the kindness of her foster parents for raising her. Even if they were not her biological parents, she should at least visit them.


    Tan Jing was different. Even after returning to the Tan family, she still missed the rtives of the Tao family so much and even treated her little brother wholeheartedly. She was obviously a good daughter and sister.


    The people around them all sighed. ¡°Tan Jing, you¡¯re such a considerate person. The rtionship between the two families must have been great. No wonder your brother is so close to you.¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not their biological daughter nor Tao Qi¡¯s biological sister. There will always be times when I can¡¯t take care of them. I still need Tan Rou to work hard on this.¡± She had casually shifted the me of causing the chaos in the Tao family over to Tan Rou.

 Chapter 119 - 119 119 Sincere and fake

    119 119 Sincere and fake


    Everyone was whispering to each other. It was rare to exchange daughters after 18 years, and it was a secret between the two families. The situation after the exchange aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. It was like a TV drama.


    After listening to Tan Jing¡¯s words, everyone looked at Tan Rou in unison, wanting to hear how Tan Rou would exin.


    However, Tan Rou did not want to argue with Tan Jing over this matter at all. The quality of filial piety was not only by words. No one could prove anything. The parents of the two families could not be called to the school to evaluate the most filial daughter, right?


    Tan Jing naturally knew this, so she preempted her and exaggerated her unfilial remarks. She had no way to prove it, which achieved Tan Jing¡¯s purpose of disgusting others.


    !!


    However, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She knocked on the table with her fingers and said slowly, ¡°Tan Jing,st time when Chen Yi ¡­ Oh no, Aunt Chen, have you forgotten that she yelled at me? That day, I made it very clear that she and Uncle Tan did not have the grace of giving birth to me, and they did not give me much while they raised me. As parents, they were never kind to me, so why do I have to be filial to them?¡±


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes slightly. Tan Jing had been criticizing her for a long time, both openly and secretly. Now that she had said this, she had to spit it out.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good saying where if they only gave birth to me and had not raised me, I should return a finger to them but if they did not give birth or raise me, nothing in my life would be able to repay what they have done for me. Unfortunately, the Tan couple gave me neither but I¡¯ve already paid back what I should have. Besides, it¡¯s not up to you to say whether I¡¯m filial or not. It seems that you can speak on behalf of your parents and be on equal footing with them at home? Then, you¡¯re not that filial as well.¡±


    After Tan Rou finished speaking, she chuckled.


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression froze, and she secretly cursed Tan Rou for still being so eloquent.


    The people around them suddenly realised the truth. That¡¯s right. Not long ago, the Tan family had scolded Tan Rou in the restaurant. They heard that it was pretty unpleasant. They even identally pped Tan Jing when they were actually targeting Tan Rou.


    It seemed that Tan Rou had been badly beaten and scolded a lot in the past. It seemed that Tan Rou¡¯s words made sense. Since they were not her biological parents and they did not treat her well, there was indeed no need to keep in touch with them!


    Tan Jing saw that she couldn¡¯t win against Tan Rou, so she didn¡¯t want to make any more fuss regarding the Tan family. After all, she and Chen Yi were wrong in many things. The more she spoke, the easier it was for Tan Rou to get hold of something.


    Tan Jing tried to lead the conversation to the Tao family. ¡°You have a misunderstanding about the Tan family, so I won¡¯t try to persuade you. I¡¯ll be there to be filial to them. But ording to what you said, the Tao family has been kind to you for giving birth. Are you going to make them feel sad?¡±


    As Tan Jing spoke, she seemed to be sad and started to choke again. ¡°Tao Qi was so anxious to find me. I was always worried that he would be unhappy at home. That¡¯s why I decided to tell you about it. You don¡¯t have to choke me with every word!¡±


    Some people around them couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went up tofort her. They also turned around to persuade Tan Rou, ¡°She¡¯s right, Tan Rou. As an elder sister, you should treat your brother better. Children are the most honest. He can be nice to whomever he wants. Tan Jing misses him so much which is why he made a fuss abouting to school to find Tan Jing.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Tan Jing, I wouldn¡¯t have been angry if you didn¡¯t mention this. Tao Qi is only ten years old. Even if he misses you, he¡¯s running around like a newbornmb in the streets filled with tigers; but how old are you? Don¡¯t you know how to stop him? What if he got into danger on the way? It¡¯s great that you are concerned about him.¡±


    Tan Rou showed no mercy and ruthlessly exposed tan Jing¡¯s hypocritical mask.


    She has been wanting to ask Tan Jing how she let a ten-year-old childe all the way to school to find her. She still had the audacity to say all these proudly and was using Tao Qi¡¯s safety as a capital to show off. She was really shameless.


    Although Tan Rou knew that Tao Qi was smarter than children his age and had left home earlier, he was already independent on his own and would not have any problems. She still didn¡¯t like how Tan Jing liked standing on the high moral ground and criticising her?


    As soon as Tan Rou said this, the people around her were stunned. The people who had just helped Tan Jing persuade Tan Rou looked embarrassed as well.


    Her brother was only ten years old? That was indeed a little dangerous. Tan Jing had said so much, but she had not mentioned a single word about her brother¡¯s safety. Tan Rou¡¯sst sentence made everyone afraid toe to a conclusion. It was really hard to judge who was truly concerned and who was pretending.

 Chapter 120 - 120 120 Your teeth are stained with lip gloss

    120 120 Your teeth are stained with lip gloss


    Tan Jing was speechless. She was stunned for a moment before she weakly retorted, ¡°No, Tao Qi¡­. He ¡­ He¡¯s a mature boy for his age and has been independent for a long time. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Tan Rou only smiled coldly. ¡°Oh, really? Anyway, whether he likes me or not, I have to take care of him and ensure his safety. It¡¯s okay if he hates me. I can call himter, but I have to thank you for telling me about this.¡±


    The people around him nodded in agreement.


    After listening to Tan Rou¡¯s words, they felt that Tan Jing¡¯s words were more ruthless. No matter how independent and precocious he was, her brother was only ten years old. It must be an excuse.


    On the other hand, Tan Rou did the right thing. Perhaps it was because Tan Rou was too strict that her brother did not like her. Children always liked people who spoiled them unconditionally. For example, Tan Jing said that she loved her brother and was afraid that he would be unhappy, but she was still not as good as Tan Rou.


    After all, Tan Rou was her biological sister. She might be a little fierce, but she was really concerned about her brother. They had misunderstood Tan Rou just now!


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t exin herself and kept trying to exin to the people around her. ¡°It¡¯s true that Tao Qi would be able toe here on his own, and he had asked for it himself.¡± However the people around her all nodded their heads, but it was hard to say if they really believed him.


    Tan Jing red at Tan Rou fiercely. He didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by Tan Rou again. Tan Rou really had the ability to spew out things from her mouth. Why didn¡¯t she speak so well before this?


    Tan Rou was a cker who had just returned to the country, but the things that she was saying were clear and logical. The exam was not a debate. Let¡¯s see how many words she could answer on the paper!


    Tan Rou tilted her head as she was in a good mood. Seeing Tan Jing biting her lips in anger, sheughed and said, ¡°I forgot to remind you that your lip gloss isn¡¯t applied well. It got all over your teeth. Quickly wipe it off.¡±


    Although it was a light reminder, it was still a sharp one. Tan Jing¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly turned around. She took out a mirror and took a good look at herself.


    As expected, she was distracted just now and didn¡¯t apply it well. Damn it! Tan Rou that b*tch was definitelyughing and mocking her.


    Tan Jing was originally a little unconfident and regarded Tan Rou as an imaginary love rival. So, she took out lip gloss to make herself look better, but, as a result, she made a fool of herself. Tan Jing held the lip gloss tightly in one hand and took out a paper towel with the other hand to wipe the lip gloss off her teeth.


    She thought to herself that she had been really unlucky recently. She should go home and tell her mother which temple she should visit, to pray to the gods and get rid of this evildoer, Tan Rou!


    Afterughing at Tan Jing, Tan Rou gave her a final blow. Sheughed to herself for a while, then walked out of the ssroom to a remote ce to call home.


    Mr. Tao had gone to work, and Tao Zheng was studying his photography work in his room. Mrs. Tao was doing housework during the day, fiddling with the flowers and nts, so they didn¡¯t hear Tan Rou¡¯s call. Only Tao Qi, who was at home during the holidays, heard the phone ring and ran over to pick it up. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tao Qi. Who are you looking for? ¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. This little brat is quite polite. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s me, your dear sister.¡±


    Tao Qi recognized Tan Rou¡¯s voice. Only this shameless woman would call herself his dear sister.


    He was stunned. He was no longer as polite as before. His voice was obviously reluctant as he snorted. ¡°What do you want? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be happy with me calling?¡±


    Tao Qi pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve hated you. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice, and I don¡¯t want to see you. Hmph!¡±


    Tan Rouughed. Tao Qi might not have realised it himself. He always said the same thing. When they met for the first time, they were indeed true. He said them with great hatred and disgust for Tan Rou.


    However, when he said this now, he felt a little coquettish, a little depressed, and a little awkward.


    Tan Rou looked at the time and stopped the teasing. She asked directly, ¡°You¡¯reing to school to see Tan Jingter today?¡±


    Tao Qi was pleased with himself as if he had finally found something to piss off Tan Rou about. ¡°Of course! Sister Jingjing is the best! She¡¯s treating me to steak tonight! She¡¯s much better than you! I¡¯m going to find her!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t pay attention to his words and said firmly, ¡°No,¡±


    Tao Qi was unhappy. ¡°Why not?? It¡¯s no use even if you disagree, I¡¯m still going! What right do you have to control me? My parents didn¡¯t even say a thing!¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Are you sure mom and dad know that you¡¯reing to school to look for Tan Jing tonight? If they knew, they definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡±

 Chapter 121 - 121 121 Strict discipline

    121 121 Strict discipline


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t say anything. Ever since he came back, he could feel that his parents and brother¡¯s attitude was a little strange. They seemed to be biased against Sister Jingjing.


    Although Tao Qi was young, he was very sensitive to the fact that if he told them he was going to see Sister Jingjing. They definitely wouldn¡¯t agree, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to guess it correctly.


    This cunning woman!


    Tan Rou slowed down her voice and said as gently as she could, ¡°I am not objecting to you looking for Tan Jing. I¡¯m not interested in how close you are with her, but I have to ensure your safety. Add me on WeChat and share your location with me when you leave the house. Let me see where you are. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call our brother and ask him to send you to school.¡±


    Hearing how Tan Rou say that she didn¡¯t object to the idea of him looking for Tan Jing, Tao Qi felt a little better. But, he was still a little reluctant. He felt that his freedom was being restricted and wanted to struggle a little. ¡°I usually go out by myself. What are you worried about ¡­¡±


    Although Tao Qi wasn¡¯t very willing, he actually had a different feeling in his heart.


    He had been very independent since he was young and was doted on by his grandmother. Since he was young, there were people around him who would listen to him. As long as he acted coquettishly or shamelessly, they would listen to him. However, as time passed, Tao Qi felt a sense of emptiness in his heart. Perhaps it was what people often said about not being satisfied with being in a honeypot.


    And although Tan Rou was detestable, Tao Qi could feel that a gap in his heart had been taken care of.


    She was very strict with him, treating him like a silly child. This should have made Tao Qi very angry, but the amazing thing was that he realized that he liked the feeling of being disciplined.


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t help but pat his little face and secretly cursed himself for having had enough of good days. He actually felt that Tan Rou¡¯s control over him was a little warm. He must have damaged his brain pretty badly.


    On the other end of the phone, Tan Rou didn¡¯t know that Tao Qi was disdainful of her. After hearing Tao Qi¡¯s weak rebuttal, she still said in a tone that left no room for discussion, ¡°You don¡¯t agree to it? Then, there¡¯s nothing left for us to talk about. I¡¯ll hang up now, I still have to call my brother.¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so decisive. He hurriedly agreed. ¡°I will! I¡¯ll turn on the GPS, okay? Don¡¯t tell my brother about it. You want him to scold me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tan Rou was satisfied and smiled. ¡°Of course not. Then, this shall be our little secret. As long as you behave, I promise you won¡¯t get scolded.¡±


    Tao Qi sneered awkwardly, unwilling to admit the joy in his heart. He even bickered with Tan Rou. ¡°I think you¡¯re just trying your best to add me on WeChat. I don¡¯t just let anyone add me on WeChat. I¡¯m just doing this because you forced me to.


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and threatened, ¡°Forced? Who do you think you are?? Be good, I will be waiting for your friend request. I have to go back to ss, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Then, she ended the call.


    Tao Qi¡¯s disgruntled words were stuck in his mouth. When he heard the cut off sound from the phone, he angrily put down the phone and bounced on the spot a few times to vent his anger. In the end, he still checked the number and ran back to his room to get the phone his mother gave him. He took the initiative to send a friend request.


    Tan Rou returned to the ssroom and sat down. Looking at the notification that appeared on her phone, she smiled in satisfaction and epted the friend request.


    She raised her head and nced in Tan Jing¡¯s direction. Tan Rou raised her eyebrows with interest. Tan Jing, you¡¯ve spent so much effort trying to win over Tao Qi, but his heart might not be biassed towards you now. Let¡¯s do this slowly.


    On the other end, Tan Jing still didn¡¯t know how the rtionship between Tan Rou and Tao Qi had changed in just one day. She was still dreaming that the world was in chaos, thinking that Tao Qi would be a very useful trump card in her hands.


    She secretly calcted how she should find out about Tan Rou¡¯s living condition in the Tao family when she saw Tao Qi tonight, and how she should convince Tao Qi to help her cause trouble for Tan Rou in the Tao family!


    Tan Jing felt that Tan Rou was too hard to control now. Not only had Tan Rou learned how to control others, but she had also be more confident than before. That kind of self-confidence and pride made Tan Jing inexplicably flustered. Perhaps her subconscious had already reminded Tan Jing that she was not as good as Tan Rou, but Tan Jing had not realized it and would never admit it.


    Tan Jing was still clinging to her dream of being the youngdy of the Tanfamily. She felt that it was no big deal that Tan Rou had be powerful. Everyone had a weakness, and she happened to find out that Tan Rou¡¯s weakness was the Tao family. What could be more interesting than this?

 Chapter 122 - 122 122 Tan Rou is jealous

    122 122 Tan Rou is jealous


    From Tan Jing¡¯s point of view, Tan Rou was inplete despair after losing a good family like the Tan family. She had no choice but to treat the Tao family, which was barely considered a good family, as a piece of floating wood and hold on to it tightly. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have nothing?


    Therefore, it was understandable that Tan Rou was bluffing. She only had her honest parents and a few silly brothers.


    However, she was different. Tan Jing thought proudly to herself. She had the Tan family as her backing. This advantage was something that those peasants would never be able to get in several lifetimes. She had a good life. She knew she was born to be a princess!


    As for Tan Rou, didn¡¯t she care about the Tao family?


    !!


    Then, she¡¯d use two things at the same time. She¡¯d win over Tao Qi to work for her, watch over Tan Rou in the Tao family, and y some tricks to make the Tao family gradually hate Tan Rou. She¡¯d also use her academic results to her advantage in the mock exam this time to beat Tan Rou!


    Therefore, Tan Jing took out her textbooks and started to revise with full confidence. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. She felt as if she could already see Tan Rou¡¯s stupid face when she got a zero.


    Just like that, the whole day of revision passed by quickly.


    As soon as the school bell rang, the students stopped what they were doing and tiredly packed their bags, ready to go home and continue their revision.


    This was an important exam for them and the question type was something that schools all over the country fought for every year. Therefore, the range of the questions were extensive and were incredibly difficult. Everyone was under a lot of pressure.


    Tan Rou was bored and read irrelevant books all day. In the eyes of others, she had probably given up on herself.


    However, thanks to Tan Jing, everyone had ¡®identally¡¯ heard that Tan Rou had studied abroad but did not obtain a graduation certificate. At this time, seeing Tan Rou¡¯szy behavior, they felt that it was normal.


    However, it was a pity that humans were not perfect!


    In this way, Tan Jing¡¯s strengths were moreprehensive. She had a good family background, good grades, and although she was not as good looking as Tan Rou, she was still considered pretty. Indeed, she was definitely a winner in life.


    Everyone sighed at their own bitter lives. They carried their heavy backpacks and resigned to their fate as they went home to revise.


    However, there were also quite a number of people who surrounded Tan Jing, mouring to go out with her and take a look at her cute little brother.


    Everyone was very interested in Tan Rou and Tan Jing¡¯s argument during the day. They wanted to see for themselves whether this brother of theirs was really clingy to Tan Jing and hated Tan Rou. After all, children wouldn¡¯t be able to pretend how they felt about others.


    Tan Jing was naturally happy to have someone witness Tao Qi¡¯s intimacy with her, so that Tan Rou would be jealous. It would be a joke for her to say that she didn¡¯t really love Tao Qi during the day!


    Tan Rou, this b*tch, probably wanted to curry favor with Tao Qi, right? She wanted to pretend that she really loved Tao Qi so that she could act well-behaved in front of her parents, but Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t care about her!


    At the thought of Tao Qi who was indifferent and disgusted by Tan Rou, and how he was easily manipted by her, Tan Jing was in a good mood. She smiled and walked toward the school gate with a few girls.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about Tan Jing¡¯s thoughts. In half an hour, Tan Rou took out her phone and paid attention to Tao Qi¡¯s movements. She only smiled in relief when she saw him appear at the school gate.


    The little guy was very active and arrived ten minutes earlier. It seemed that he really liked Tan Jing.


    It was a pity that his judgment was so bad at such a young age. He mistook the witch for Snow White and thought that he was a little knight protecting the princess. In fact, he was at most a dwarf.


    Tan Rou said she didn¡¯t care, but she had already fallen in love with Tao Qi. She was still a little jealous of Tao Qi¡¯s initiative to look for Tan Jing, but Tan Rou knew that this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be rushed. She could only awkwardly smile and walk out with Li Li, who hade to find her.


    Tan Rou and Li Li were walking behind Tan Jing and the others. As soon as they reached the school gate, they saw Tao Qi standing not far away, looking forward to it. He was like a carrot head, almost drowning in the crowd.


    Tan Jing smiled proudly and said to the people beside him, ¡°Look, I told you my brother would be able toe here alone. Tan Rou was making a big fuss. I know my brother the best. He¡¯s very smart.¡±


    The people around them nodded. They felt that Tan Jing was not lying during the day. As for Tan Rou, she might have been upset, so she deliberately made it sound serious. This child looked quite young but he dide all the way here by himself. He was quite mature for his age.

 Chapter 123 - 123 123 Sister’s Prestige

    123 123 Sister¡¯s Prestige


    As soon as Tao Qi saw Tan Jing, he hurriedly jumped up and waved his hands. He couldn¡¯t wait to run to Tan Jing, but after a few steps, he saw Tan Rou slowly walking behind Tan Jing.


    For some reason, Tao Qi suddenly felt too embarrassed to run over and hug Tan Jing. Instead, he walked to Tan Jing¡¯s side awkwardly.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t realize that Tan Rou was right behind her. She thought Tao Qi was shy after not seeing her for a long time. So, she showed a gentle smile. To show her charm as a good sister in front of her ssmates, she even reached out and touched Tao Qi¡¯s head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you greet me?¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t expect Tan Jing to be so gentle with him. Although Sister Jingjing treated him quite well in the past, she rarely had such intimate actions. So, he immediately forgot the awkwardness and called out happily, ¡°Sister Jingjing! I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    !!


    Tan Jing smiled in satisfaction. The girls around her were also envious. ¡°Tan Jing, your brother is so cute. You two have such a good rtionship!¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to be embarrassed and said humbly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Tao Qi is more obedient. How could I bear not to love him? ¡±


    Tan Jing seemed to want to prove something, so she deliberately asked, ¡°Tao Qi, you came to the school yourself, right? What a smart boy.¡±


    Tao Qi was taken aback. He was indeed the one who came on her own, but Tan Rou, that bad woman, had been sharing her location with him, so he didn¡¯t go the wrong way.


    Moreover, she even sent him a message along the way, reminding him that cars wereing on the next road and telling him to be careful. Tan Rou has apanied him on the journey to their school, but since Sister Jingjing had already said so, how was he supposed to exin?


    Tao Qi was a little annoyed. He nced at Tan Rou, standing behind Tan Jing, with an unnatural expression.


    The girls beside Tan Jing didn¡¯t notice Tao Qi¡¯s expression and echoed, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really amazing at such a young age. Actually, Tan Rou was just making a mountain out of a molehill during the day. She said she was worried about her brother¡¯s safety, but I didn¡¯t see her apanying him or meeting him here! Public security is so good now. She was just exaggerating it.¡±


    Tao Qi realized that Tan Rou had heard that he wasing to school during the day. She didn¡¯t say much, but she did apany him. She was just using a different way to do so.


    Tao Qi blushed slightly and subconsciously wanted to exin, but he was still young and didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth in front of many girls older than him.


    Tan Rou, behind them, didn¡¯t really hear what they were saying. She suddenly saw that Tao Qi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look right. After thinking for a while, she still walked forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    When Tan Jing saw Tan Rou, the expression on her face became even smugger. ¡°Tan Rou, are you here to say hello to Xiao Qi, too? ¡± she asked. ¡°See? I told you that Xiao Qi has been independent since he was young and could find his own way here. You still don¡¯t know him well.¡± With that said, she put on a provocative smile.


    Tan Rou snorted and looked down at Tao Qi. ¡°Why do you have such a look on your face? Are you pretending that you can¡¯t see me?¡±


    Tao Qi was even more at a loss when he saw Tan Rou. He lowered his head and squeezed his hands together, looking slightly embarrassed.


    Tan Jing was even more satisfied. Tao Qi didn¡¯t let her down. He didn¡¯t even want to talk to Tan Rou. The people around them also felt that Tao Qi¡¯s current state was obviously different from when he saw Tan Jing. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t like Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou saw Tao Qi¡¯s reaction and was a little puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t he be happy to see Tan Jing? Did Tan Jing just say something?


    Tan Rou was already a little jealous, but when she saw Tao Qi¡¯s abnormal behavior, she was slightly worried and frowned. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I knew it wasn¡¯t safe for you to go out alone. You were walking so fast. If I didn¡¯t remind you about it, you would have flown across the road carelessly!¡±


    Tao Qi listened to Tan Rou¡¯s words and listened to his big sister lecturing him. He didn¡¯t refute her, which was rare. He pouted and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Tan Rou sighed, took out her phone, canceled the location sharing, and said to Tao Qi, ¡°I¡¯ve already turned off the sharing. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should go home early. Don¡¯t stay out toote.¡±


    Tao Qi lowered his head and unwillingly shook it up and down, which was considered an agreement.


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression froze when she heard the conversation between the two. When did Tan Rou get Tao Qi¡¯s contact? She was watching him on the way to school? Tao Qi actually agreed to it?


    The girl who had just said that Tan Rou refused to do anything looked embarrassed. It turned out that Tan Rou had been silently using her phone to protect her brother¡¯s safety and even reminded him to carefully cross the road. Thinking carefully, there were several wide intersections near the school. It was dangerous for a child to walk over by himself. Tan Rou wasn¡¯t making a mountain out of a molehill.

 Chapter 124 - 124 124 They’ll Have To Be Biological Siblings

    124 124 They¡¯ll Have To Be Biological Siblings


    The scene was a little awkward for a moment. Tan Jing had an extremely bad look on her face but she was too embarrassed to lose her temper in front of everyone. She could only force a smile and act as if she was closer to Tao Qi. ¡°Hehe, Xiao Qi, why don¡¯t you quickly thank your sister? She¡¯s being so considerate.¡±


    Tan Jing had thought that after she said this, Tao Qi would still refute loudly like before, saying that Tan Rou was not his sister. That way, at least she could save her dignity.


    But unexpectedly, Tao Qi blinked and paused. Although he was a little reluctant, he still looked up at Tan Rou and said weakly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he avoided her gaze and called Tan Rou his ¡®sister¡¯ in a very soft voice.


    To Tao Qi, he had already called Tan Rou ¡®sister¡¯ a long time ago. This time, it was indeed Tan Rou who was concerned and was trying to help him, but Tan Rou was misunderstood by Sister Jingjing¡¯s ssmates. It was nothing much for him to call her ¡®sister¡¯ and thank her sincerely.


    !!


    Although Tao Qi was still young, he knew how to be polite and wouldn¡¯t lie on purpose about this kind of thing. He also wouldn¡¯t give Tan Rou the attitude he used to.


    However, when Tao Qi said ¡®thank you¡¯ and called Tan Rou his ¡®sister¡¯, Tan Jing couldn¡¯t hold on to her mask anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Tao Qi with her eyes wide open, as if trying to figure out if Tao Qi had been reced. The uneasiness in her heart gradually grew. What was going on with Tao Qi?


    Tan Rou nced at Tan Jing indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m his sister. It¡¯s my duty to think for him. You don¡¯t have to ask him to thank me.¡±


    The meaning of her words was probably to ask who Tan Jing thought she was. Why did she ask Tan Rou¡¯s own brother to thank her?


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t say a word. She opened her mouth awkwardly, but she couldn¡¯t win against Tan Rou.


    The students around them also felt that the situation was inexplicably awkward. They had alle to witness the rtionship between Tan Jing and her younger brother. After all, in the ssroom during the day, Tan Jing had said thatTan Rou and her brother were not in a good rtionship and had even advised Tan Rou to be nice. But now, it seemed that the rtionship between her brother and Tan Rou was not bad!


    Moreover, Tan Jing didn¡¯t seem to care much about her brother. It was Tan Rou, whom Tan Jing said didn¡¯t love her brother and made the Tao parents sad, that silently protected her brother.


    Inparison, Tan Jing was the one who only spoke without doing anything.


    Sure enough, they had to be blood-rted siblings. Tan Jing¡¯s words during the day were indeed a little suspicious of sowing discord. It was no surprise that Tan Rou got angry.


    These girls secretly pouted. They felt that Tan Jing¡¯s words were not very credible now. She might be spouting nonsense, causing them to think that Tan Rou was really abusing her brother.


    Feeling bored, the few girls bid goodbye disinterestedly and left. Their attitude towards Tan Jing was far less intimate than when they hade out together.


    Tan Jing clenched her fists tightly. Her face was about to crack, but she still wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. She looked particrly twisted and strange. She red in the direction where the girls left and cursed in his heart, ¡®Fence-sitters! Their attitudes changed faster than how they flip through a book! Do they think that I¡¯m a joke? Sooner orter, they¡¯ll have to suck up to me!¡¯


    At this moment, Tan Rou saw the extremely ugly look on her face and she burst outughing.


    With no one around, Tan Jing stopped pretending. She gradually revealed an angry and ferocious expression. ¡°Tan Rou, did you do it on purpose again?¡±


    Tan Rou snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I care about my brother. What do you mean by me doing this ¡®intentionally¡¯? ¡±


    Tan Jing suppressed her voice, and it was no longer as gentle as it was in front of others. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about! I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so sinister, deliberately waiting for an opportunity to undermine me!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slightly and looked at Tan Jing meaningfully. ¡°If we¡¯re going to talk about how things are done intentionally, you¡¯ve also dug all kinds of traps for me in advance. I didn¡¯t jump in as you¡¯d wished but you can¡¯t me me for that.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t know what Sister Jingjing and tan Rou were talking about. Why was Sister Jingjing looking like this? It was so unfamiliar and even a little scary.


    However, Tao Qi still had a deeper rtionship with Tan Jing and sided with her in his heart. He weakly reached out his little hand and tugged at Tan Jing¡¯s clenched fist. He red at Tan Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Sister Jingjing!¡±


    Tan Rou lowered her eyes and snorted when she saw Tao Qi trying to speak up for Tan Jing despite being a little scared.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t want to scare Tao Qi, so Tan Rou simply said, ¡°Go and have dinner with your Sister Jingjing, little idiot!¡± With that, she turned around and left without looking back.

 Chapter 125 - 125 125 The Western Restaurant

    125 125 The Western Restaurant


    Tao Qi was a little flustered when he saw Tan Rou leave so quickly. Was this woman angry? But¡­ Sister Jingjing¡¯s behaviour just now was really abnormal. She looked extremely angry and sad. Even if Tan Rou didn¡¯t treat him that badly, she still couldn¡¯t bully Sister Jingjing!


    Hearing Tan Rou called him an idiot, Tao Qi puffed up his little face and waved his little fist. ¡°Who¡¯s the idiot?! Why are you scolding me all of a sudden?¡± Tao Qi felt that he was innocent. How could Tan Rou get angry so easily? She had been so domineering just now, but her face had darkened in the blink of an eye. She was indeed a bad woman with an unpredictable mood!


    Tan Jing saw the interaction between Tan Rou and Tao Qi, which made her heart sink. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so close to Tao Qi in such a short time. Although Tao Qi still didn¡¯t seem to like Tan Rou, he still couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he actually cared about Tan Rou. He cared about Tan Rou¡¯s actions and emotions. Once these feelings were exposed, he couldn¡¯t control it!


    Tan Jing hurriedly adjusted the expression on her face, making herself forget about that hateful bitch Tan Rou. Her expression still looked as gentle as the Sister Jingjing that he knew. She tried hard to squeeze out a smile. Tan Jing stood there and looked at Tao Qi lovingly, her eyes so sweet that they seemed to be dripping water.


    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Tan Jing was looking at her boyfriend instead of her brother. The gentleness from the bottom of her heart couldn¡¯t be faked. It should have felt natural but Tan Jing was trying hard to show her affection towards her brother, Tao Qi. In the end, she was neither fish nor fowl, and it was something awkward to look at.


    Tan Jing forced a smile and secretly calcted in her heart. She couldn¡¯t let her guard down now. She had to hold Tao Qi¡¯s heart a little tighter. She couldn¡¯t allow this boy to get warmed up to Tan Rou or her n would be ruined!


    Thus, Tan Jing patted Tao Qi¡¯s shoulder, smiled slightly, and coaxed him, ¡°¡±Little Qi, you must be hungry. Big sister will treat you to something good! Didn¡¯t you always say that you wanted to eat steak? I¡¯ll take you to a Western restaurant!¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that there was good food. He forgot that Tan Rou had called him an idiot and left with Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing took Tao Qi to a rtively famous Western restaurant. Although Tan Jing wanted to show her love for Tao Qi, she still couldn¡¯t help but show a sense of superiority in her actions, as if this Western restaurant was owned by the Tan family.


    Tan Jing looked at Tao Qi and thought to herself, ¡°Tao Qi must have never been to such a good ce to eat. He must be very surprised and amazed!¡±


    Even she was shocked when she first came here. This was obviously a ce for upper-ss people to spend their money, so the price of it definitely would not be cheap. She had originally nned to take Tao Qi to another more ordinary Western restaurant but the scene at the school gate really made Tan Jing feel uneasy. She changed her mind at thest minute and brought Tao Qi here despite how it might hurt her purse.


    Tao Qi was indeed shocked by the restaurant¡¯s decorations as soon as he entered. Although the Western restaurant didn¡¯t have a dazzling style, it was low-key luxury everywhere. Tao Qi didn¡¯t dare to eat in a ce like this. If his mother and the others knew that Sister Jingjing was treating him to such an expensive meal, they would definitely be mad!


    A smiling waiter came forward and led the two to their seats. There were many people dining in the restaurant, but it was very quiet. Only the soothing sound of the violin could be heard.


    Tao Qi followed behind, feeling a little uneasy. He carefully pulled Tan Jing and whispered, ¡°Sister Jingjing, this ce must be very expensive. Why don¡¯t we go to another ce?¡±


    Tan Jing was a little proud of himself. She knew that such a high-end ce would scare this silly boy, but she still pretended to be reserved andforted him gently, ¡°Big sister has a lot of pocket money now. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. I¡¯ll take you out to have the best. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Tao Qi was still a little ufortable. He had only wanted to be close to Sister Jingjing but this ce seemed to be very restrictive and ufortable.


    Tao Qi was still a child, after all, and he didn¡¯t care too much about high-end stuff. Compared to these, he preferred lively and rxing ces.


    Tan Jing secretly rolled her eyes at Tao Qi¡¯s restraint and felt a little impatient. She felt that Tao Qi was inexperienced and didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself.

 Chapter 126 - 126 126 Cliché

    126 126 Clich¨¦


    After sitting down and looking at the dazzling menu, Tao Qi scratched his head in distress, not knowing what to order.


    Tan Jing smiled slightly and took the initiative to order for Tao Qi and herself as a regr. Firstly, she wanted to show Tao Qi that she came often and lived a good life. Secondly, she was afraid that Tao Qi would make a fool of himself. Tan Jing didn¡¯t want to be secretlyughed at by the waiter.


    While waiting for his meal, Tao Qi sat on the chair and moved around. No matter what he did, he felt ufortable. He looked at Tan Jing, who was leisurely drinking water across from him, and felt that she was a stranger. Ever since he came back, Sister Jingjing seemed to have changed.


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes turned, trying to get some information from Tao Qi. ¡°Little Qi, are you happy after you got home? How does Tan Rou treat you? I saw that the two of you were quite close just now. Sigh¡­..Speaking of which, I¡¯m a little sad. Now that you have a biological sister, I ¡­¡± Tan Jing showed a lonely look.


    Tao Qi subconsciously exined, ¡°A good rtionship with her? She was the reason why I got scolded by my mother and brother when I got home. I don¡¯t like her!¡±


    Tan Jing heard what she wanted to hear and was secretly happy. As she had expected, after Tao Qi returned home, a lot must have happened in the Tao family. Then, she pretended to be surprised and asked with a frown, ¡°Why would mom and big brother scold you? They should be the ones who love you the most. What happened?¡±


    Tao Qi was still not very happy when he recalled this. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to acknowledge Tan Rou as my big sister. Sister Jingjing, you¡¯d bettere home. I still want you to be my sister,¡±


    Tan Jing shook his head, a little disappointed, ¡°Ever since Tan Rou went back, mom and the others have been ¡­ but it¡¯s fine. Even if we don¡¯t live together, you¡¯re still my little brother. I¡¯ll bring you out for more delicious food. You won¡¯t disown me just because you have Tan Rou as your sister, right?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s words were deliberately vague, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to say bad things about Tan Rou and the Tao family behind their backs. However, it made Tao Qi understand immediately that Sister Jingjing still missed the family. It was because of Tan Rou that mother and the others were not willing to acknowledge Sister Jingjing. Tan Rou was indeed a hateful woman!


    Tan Jing looked at the angry expression slowly appearing on Tao Qi¡¯s face and curved her lips in satisfaction. That¡¯s right, it must have been an ident just now. Tao Qi was still on her side. She would not give up the glory of the Tan family and return to the Tao family but if Tao Qi really hoped so, she would let him continue to hold on to this beautiful wish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Jingjing. I¡¯ll definitely convince mom and the others. I¡¯ll make sure youe back home soon.¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°Xiao Qi, don¡¯t worry about this. Be obedient and don¡¯t make things unpleasant with Tan Rou because of me. She has a bad temper; even in school, she often ¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t mind it but you¡¯re still young. So, don¡¯t get into a conflict with her!¡± Speaking of this, Tan Jing seemed to recall being bullied by Tan Rou in school. She showed a frightened expression on her face and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou was bullying Sister Jingjing in school! Sure enough, Tan Rou had been fierce at the school gate just now. It turned out that Sister Jingjing¡¯s abnormal behavior was because she was afraid of Tan Rou¡¯s bullying!


    Tao Qi felt that he had discovered the truth. That was close. He had almost been deceived by Tan Rou. Was this how she had conquered her mother and the others? How cunning!


    Tao Qi decided that he would confront Tan Rou once he got home. He could never allow her to continue doing such things.


    Tan Jing saw that it was about time and didn¡¯t say anything more, or else it would backfire. This kind of hesitance triggered Tao Qi¡¯s imagination even more. He wiped his tears and smiled weakly. ¡°Alright, little Qi. I¡¯m just happy to see you today. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m living a good life in the Tan family. I can bring you out more often in the future. Don¡¯t you like robots? Big sister will give you a big one next time!¡± After Tan Jing finished acting pitifully, she didn¡¯t forget to attract Tao Qi with benefits. He was just a child. If she gives him more toys and gifts, he will not be able to control but want to be close with her.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Tao Qi to be so sensible. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. That¡¯s the money the Tan family gave you. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression was a little awkward. His parents also gave him money. At their age, who didn¡¯t spend their parents ¡®money?


    As expected, Tao Qi had been taught to be pedantic by the Tao family. That family didn¡¯t have much money, but they were all very noble. In the past, when she was in the Tao family, she couldn¡¯t stand the pretentious noble looks of her parents. Now that she saw Tao Qi acting the same, it made Tan Jing even more annoyed.

 Chapter 127 - 127 127 Not as good as Tan Rou

    127 127 Not as good as Tan Rou


    Tan Jing hated the way the Tao family acted. She had never seen poor people look down on rich people. She was unhappy and her tone was a little tough. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I won¡¯t be able to finish the money that they gave me. Buying you some toys is a piece of cake.¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t feel envious after hearing Tan Jing¡¯s words. His mother had taught him since he was young that he shouldn¡¯t be too vain and should never go after things that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Although he would definitely be envied by his ssmates if he had a robot, Tao Qi knew that it wasn¡¯t something he should take. So, he shook his head firmly. ¡°Sister Jingjing, I really can¡¯t take those. Also, if you bring me to eat good food next time, let¡¯s note to ces like this. Let¡¯s just go back to how we were before. It¡¯s ufortable here, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Tan Jing frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t expect that Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t appreciate her spending by bringing him to this kind of Western restaurant.


    He suddenly felt that Tao Qi was too young to know what was good for him, but he didn¡¯t me him either. He was used to being poor at home and wasn¡¯t used to it. After tasting the benefits, he wouldn¡¯t think that way anymore.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t force him. Instead, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know it once you try the food here. You¡¯ll definitely like it here.¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t want to argue with Tan Jing over this matter. Sister Jingjing only did this because she wanted to be nice to him. He smiled obediently and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while, the waiter came to serve Tan Jing and Tao Qi with tes on each hand. The dishes were exquisite and there was a small piece of meat with multiple side dishes.


    Tao Qi looked at the steak in front of him but he wasn¡¯t interested in it. This small bit of meat was so expensive, and it wasn¡¯t even enough for him.


    When Tan Jing saw that the dishes were served, she smiled slightly and raised her orchid fingers. Then, she began to slowly cut the steak like those socialites from what she remembered.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Although Tan Jing had eaten steak before, she always felt that something was missing.


    Ever since she returned to the Tan family and came to such a high-end Western restaurant, Tan Jing only felt that the food she had eaten in the past were tasteless when she saw everyone tasting red wine and cutting steak while silently giggling as they enjoyed a good conversation.


    Tan Jing called out to Tao Qi as she cut the meat. ¡°Little Qi, eat quickly. Don¡¯t just watch me.¡± She thought that Tao Qi couldn¡¯t bear to eat it because the food was too exquisite. She secretlyughed in her heart. What a little country bumpkin!


    Although Tao Qi wasn¡¯t very interested, he couldn¡¯t reject Tan Jing¡¯s kind offer. He raised his small arm and began to cut with great effort.


    Although the Tao family didn¡¯t often bring their children to such high-end ces to eat, they had eaten Western food many times. Tao Qi might be young, but he had good dining etiquette. He didn¡¯t make a sound and cut the steak cleanly before eating.


    On the other hand, Tan Jing deliberately learned to be delicate and pretentious but it felt like she was trying to imitate someone else. It looked awkward but she herself felt that this was the way to look good.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t have known that those who were truly rich didn¡¯t care about these things. No matter how exquisite the food was, it was only for them to taste it. Enjoying the meal was the main point, instead of these superficial actions.


    The real socialites had long integrated dining etiquette into their daily life, unlike Tan Jing, who pretended to be elegant after gaining power overnight.


    Tan Jing ate in small mouthfuls and looked at Tao Qi with a smile. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s delicious, right? The chef here is a Michelin chef, he¡¯s very famous.¡±


    Tao Qi chewed the beef in big mouthfuls, but he didn¡¯t feel anything different. He wanted toin to his heart. Why did it feel like it wasn¡¯t as good as the C Chicken Wings that Tan Rou madest night?


    Realizing that he was thinking of Tan Rou again, Tao Qi was shocked. When did Tan Rou have such a big influence on him? He was in a Michelin Western restaurant now. He should be enjoying the food here. No matter whether it was good or not, at least it was expensive. He should be happy.


    However, Tao Qi couldn¡¯t lie to his heart. His mouth and stomach kept telling him that they missed Tan Rou¡¯s C Chicken Wings and not this steak that merely looked amazing but tasted like nothing.


    Tao Qi was a little down. This dinner wasn¡¯t as delicious as he had imagined, and he wasn¡¯t as happy with Sister Jingjing as he had imagined.

 Chapter 128 - 128 128 Comparison

    128 128 Comparison


    Tan Jing saw Tao Qi¡¯sck of interest, stopped what she was doing, and frowned. ¡°Little Qi, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Tan Jing was getting a little impatient. From the time they were at the school gate just now, Tao Qi¡¯s reaction had exceeded her expectations, which made her unhappy.


    When they arrived at the Western restaurant, Tao Qi had also rejected her good intentions multiple times. He had repeatedly said that he didn¡¯t like it here. Now, he even had this expression when he was eating. Tan Jing was extremely annoyed.


    Tan Jing wasining about it secretly inside her heart. This boy was just a country bumpkin who had experienced the world. It was fine if he did not thank her for bringing him to such a ce but he was still picky. She had already shown such great sincerity, what else was there to be dissatisfied with?


    !!


    Tao Qi sharply sensed that Tan Jing was getting a little unhappy. He immediately felt a little uneasy and quickly pretended to like the food. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I didn¡¯t even have time to say anything. Thank you, Sister Jingjing.¡±


    Seeing Tao Qi¡¯s reaction, Tan Jing felt a little better.


    She assumed that Tao Qi might really not be used toing to this kind of ce. The child had not seen the world and was frightened, so there was no need for her to be angry with him. So, she nodded her head, raised her chin slightly, and began to eat in small mouthfuls.


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Jing opposite him and felt a little ufortable. The steak he didn¡¯t like to eat in the first ce now tasted like wax.


    The feeling that Sister Jingjing gave him now was a little different. She seemed to be a little high up and difficult to get close to. Although Sister Jingjing¡¯s attitude towards him was much closer than before, touching his head and taking him out for dinner, he always felt that there was something between them. It was unreal, and it made Tao Qi feel a little ufortable.


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t understand what had changed. Could it be that Sister Jing Jing was really not his sister since she had returned to her own home?


    Why did it seem like he didn¡¯t like this version of Sister Jingjing? He was sitting opposite her in an elegant and high-end Western restaurant, but why did Tan Rou¡¯s face repeatedly appear in his mind?


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes gradually drifted away as he thought of Tan Rou¡¯s focused expression that night, her head lowered as she made him C Chicken Wings. The dim yellow light and the fragrance of the chicken wingsbined to form a heartwarming picture.


    Although Tan Rou¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t as gentle as Sister Jingjing¡¯s, and her expression was always cold and indifferent, it made Tao Qi feel extremelyfortable.


    He didn¡¯t have to deliberately say good things to please Tan Rou, nor did he have to hold the knife and fork in a restrained manner. He could directly use his hands to hold the chicken wings, and Tan Rou didn¡¯tugh at him.


    Tao Qi suddenly realized that he wasparing Tan Rou to Sister Jingjing, and thenparing his feelings that night with now. What was wrong with him?


    He was clearly angry at Tan Rou after hearing Sister Jingjing¡¯s words just now, but gradually, he began to recall the good things that Tan Rou did for him and started distancing himself from Sister Jingjing.


    The little Tao Qi couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind this. He just subconsciously felt that his two older sisters ¡®attitude towards him was different from what they showed.


    Tan Rou looked cold on the surface and was always fierce, but she really loved Tao Qi from the depths of her heart. Tan Jing, on the other hand, looked gentle and loved him in all ways, but in the depths of her heart, she was disgusted and impatient.


    This made Tao Qi fall into a dilemma, and he couldn¡¯t understand the twists and turns of this ce in a short time.


    However, this was also the reason why Tan Rou allowed Tao Qi toe to Tan Jing even though she knew Tan Jing would say bad things about her.


    If she kept Tao Qi at home, Tan Rou would make him obedient sooner orter, but Tao Qi would definitely still think about Tan Jing and even feel guilty about it.


    Since that was the case, it was better to let Tao Qi out and spend more time with Tan Jing.


    With Tan Rou¡¯s foreshadowing, Tao Qi was no longer as easily misled by Tan Jing as he had been in his previous life.


    Tao Qi already had a general impression of Tan Rou, and the time they spent together had also given him a certain understanding of her.


    Even if Tao Qi might have been affected in the beginning and listened to Tan Jing after getting along with her, Tao Qi wasn¡¯t a fool. He would think for himself and would definitelypare the two sisters subconsciously.


    Then,he would be able to feel who was sincere and who was fake.


    Therefore, although Tan Rou was unconvinced and called Tao Qi an idiot, she still went home without any hesitation.


    This was because it was useless no matter how hard Tan Rou tried. She should let Tao Qi have aparison and slowly feel it for himself. Only then would he truly understand who his true sister was.

 Chapter 129 - 129 128 Gentle Attack

    129 128 Gentle Attack


    Tao Qi lowered his head and fell into confusion.


    Tan Jing was still immersed in the sense of superiority the high-end Western restaurant gave her and didn¡¯t notice that Tao Qi was already distracted.


    Tan Jing saw that they were almost done eating and wanted to continue to win Tao Qi over. ¡°Little Qi, although I am no longer in the Tao family, I¡¯m still a member of the family. My heart is still with you guys. Contact me more often when you have time, and I can even invite you out to y. Would you like that?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Tan Jing¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t hear her clearly and only squeezed out a smile perfunctorily. ¡°Of course I am.¡± However, it was obvious that his mood was not as high as when he first saw Tan Jing.


    !!


    Tan Jing frowned in confusion. She really couldn¡¯t understand what Tao Qi was thinking right now. Unwilling to give up, she continued to sow discord. sigh, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about you. Tan Rou told me at school that day that she didn¡¯t care if you were going home or not. She even said that I had bad intentions towards you. What a great injustice. Xiao Qi, we¡¯ve been siblings for so many years, you know me well. I don¡¯t expect Tan Rou to treat me well but you can¡¯t misunderstand me too!¡±


    Tan Jing was afraid that Tan Rou would be slowly influencing Tao Qi. In order to prevent Tan Rou from talking bad about her behind her back, Tan Jing might as well tell Tao Qi about it first. This way, no matter what Tan Rou said, Tao Qi would subconsciously think of what she said.


    Tao Qi furrowed his brows. He was about to faint.


    ording to Sister Jingjing, Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about him at all. She was just trying to drive a wedge between him and Sister Jingjing.


    However, before he went to school, Tan Rou had clearly said that she didn¡¯t care about the extent of his rtionship with Sister Jingjing. Who was the one who was telling the truth now? Could it be that Tan Rou was just pretending to be magnanimous in front of him but threatening Sister Jingjing behind his back?


    Tan Jing continued talking. ¡°I might not be able to go back to the Tao family. Xiaoqi, you have to share more things with me. Even if I can¡¯t go home, I¡¯m happy to know that you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    Hearing Tan Jing¡¯s words, Tao Qi nodded happily. He also wanted Sister Jingjing to go home, so it was only right to share things with her.


    Seeing that Tao Qi agreed to her request without hesitation, Tan Jing let out a sigh of relief.


    In any case, it was good progress to get a hold of the Tao family¡¯s movements as soon as possible. It would be much more convenient for her to take any further actions. Not only could she prevent Tan Rou from plotting against her, but she could also catch her off guard!


    Tao Qi was a little young, a little willful, and hard to please, but he was still useful!


    Tan Jing smiled in satisfaction and touched Tao Qi¡¯s little face affectionately. ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re the best. I love you the most.¡±


    Tao Qi smiled obediently. He was also very happy that Sister Jingjing was being so affectionate. Although it was a little ufortable for her long nails to be scratching his face, this was how beautiful girls should be!


    Tao Qi tilted his head, feeling that something was wrong.


    Tan Rou, that bad woman, didn¡¯t have long nails. Instead, she had clean and neat short nails. She easily grabbed his cor and always messed up his hair. She was very rough and did not act like a woman.


    Although Tao Qi was the youngest in the family, he had always thought that he was a man and should protect girls, even if that person was his elder sister. So, after hearing that Tan Jing had been bullied, he had rushed home in advance.


    Compared to Tan Jing, who was fragrant and soft and needed protection, Tan Rou was always fierce and cold. It was good enough that she didn¡¯t bully him. Why did she need protection?


    So from the beginning, Tao Qi subconsciously felt that Tan Rou was the stronger girl and would bully Sister Jingjing. Sister Jingjing was soft and weak. She would only cry when she was wronged.


    Tao Qi felt that he might have indeed been influenced by Tan Rou. Why did he doubt sister Jingjing just now and waver in his decision to kick Tan Rou out of the Tao family? Tan Rou was indeed too dangerous. He had to stay clear-headed!


    So, under Tan Jing¡¯s gentle attack, Tao Qi was a little brainwashed again. He decided to continue his n of driving Tan Rou away once he got home!


    Tan Jing, on the other hand, was proud of herself.


    She looked at this silly boy. He didn¡¯t seem happy even when she brought him to such a good ce to eat but he immediately brightened up when she gently touched his face. He was still the same as before. It seemed that she had been worried about nothing.

 Chapter 130 - 130 130 Face-changing

    130 130 Face-changing


    Tan Jing and Tao Qi finally reached a happy atmosphere before the end of dinner. They were no longer as awkward as they were in the beginning. Although Tao Qi was still somewhat thoughtful and Tan Jing also had ulterior motives, at least they had achieved their respective goals.


    Tan Jing once again won over Tao Qi, and Tao Qi also saw Sister Jingjing, who he had been thinking about. The two ended the dinner with satisfaction.


    When it was time to settle the bill, he was still shocked by the number on the bill even though Tao Qi was mentally prepared. He felt even more guilty and had the feeling that he had done something bad behind his mother¡¯s back.


    Obviously, his mother wouldn¡¯t like him looking for sister Jingjing and he even used so much for Sister Jingjing¡¯s money.


    !!


    For some reason, Tao Qi had subconsciously stood on his parents¡¯ side and treated Tan Jing as an outsider. He felt that spending Tan Jing¡¯s money was the same as spending the Tan family¡¯s money and that it was wrong.


    Although Tan Jing¡¯s heart ached, she still put on a generous and carefree appearance in front of Tao Qi. She took out her card and swiped it happily, then left with Tao Qi.


    At the thought of going home soon, Tao Qi was a little nervous.


    He has been out for so long. His parents must have guessed that he had run out to find Sister Jingjing. He wondered if that bad woman, Tan Rou, had said anything bad about him after she came home.


    She had promised him on the phone earlier that as long as he shared his location with her, she would make sure that he wouldn¡¯t get scolded.


    If she couldn¡¯t keep her promise, he would never talk to her again!


    After Tan Jing went out, she stopped a taxi and took Tao Qi in.


    In fact, Tan Jing had originally wanted to let the Tan family¡¯s driver pick her up. That way, she would have looked even more luxurious and could show how good her life was in front of Tao Qi. If Tao Qi was on her side, not only would he be able to enjoy luxurious food, she would be able to travel in a luxurious car. It would definitely make the ten-year-old child fall in love with her!


    However, Tan Jing gave up. It was not that she could not make the decision, she was afraid that the driver would see Tao Qi and tell it to Tan Song and Chen Yi.


    If they knew that she still had contact with the Tao family, they would definitely be unhappy. Tan Jing couldn¡¯t take the risk just to show off in front of Tao Qi.


    Therefore, she could only take a step back and call a taxi.


    In fact, Tan Jing was toozy to send Tao Qi home. She really didn¡¯t want to go back to that old alley. Seeing that old house reminded her of her poor days.


    If she had the time, she might have headed home to get a face mask first.


    However, she was helpless. She had been careless when Tao Qi left the house and let Tan Rou seize the opportunity. She had been ridiculed both openly and secretly. Now that Tao Qi was home, she couldn¡¯t let herself be caught again!


    Tan Jing sent Tao Qi home a little impatiently. The siblings each had their own thoughts and didn¡¯t speak along the way.


    Just as Tao Qi was feeling uneasy, the taxi arrived at the entrance of the alley very quickly. Tan Jing looked at Tao Qi awkwardly. ¡°Xiao Qi, I won¡¯t be going inside. Mom and the others might not be happy to see me.¡± Then, she lowered his head in disappointment and sighed.


    Tao Qi¡¯s heart ached a little. He didn¡¯t understand why his family and Sister Jingjing¡¯s rtionship had turned out this way, but he didn¡¯t have any better ideas now.


    He was also afraid that his parents would see Sister Jingjing sending him home. Then, wouldn¡¯t it expose the fact about how he went out to meet Sister Jingjing behind his parent¡¯s back?


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Jing pitifully and thought guiltily, ¡®Sister Jingjing, I can¡¯t even protect myself now, but I¡¯ll definitely find a way!¡¯


    Tan Jing was very dedicated to her acting. At the end, she told Tao Qi helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here and watch you go home. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t tell them you saw me when you go home. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scolded by them. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I hope that one day, mom and dad will be able to clear up the misunderstanding about me.¡±


    Tao Qi nodded. After getting out of the car, he jogged home. When he reached the door, he turned back to look at the taxi at the end of the alley. He waved his hand and walked in.


    Tan Jing saw Tao Qi enter the house from the car and the expression on her face changed instantly. She frowned impatiently and said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the air here is terrible! It stinks!¡±


    The driver looked at the girl sitting in the back doubtfully. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on with the little girl. She was so gentle just now and he was just eximing that she had just a good rtionship with her brother. However, in the blink of an eye, she changedpletely. Children these days are so strange!

 Chapter 131 - 131 131 Saved from a beating

    131 131 Saved from a beating


    Tao Qi was afraid that Tan Jing would be waiting for him outside, so he ran into his house quickly. But, he stood at the door and hesitated for a long time.


    Tao Qi was a little scared. What if his mother found out that he went out with Sister Jingjing and scolded him? What if they asked him what he did with Sister Jingjing? Should he tell them honestly that they went to a high-end Western restaurant for dinner?


    He would definitely be criticised for that. However, if he didn¡¯t tell the truth, wouldn¡¯t that be lying? He had never lied.


    Tao Qi paced back and forth at the door anxiously. He didn¡¯t know if he was nervous or what, but he suddenly felt very ufortable. His stomach was churning and his breathing gradually quickened. Tao Qi thought that he might have been too nervous. It was normal to go and find Sister Jingjing, but it was all Tan Rou¡¯s fault that the family was so sensitive to this, making him nervous as well.


    Just as Tao Qi was rubbing his stomach and taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, the door was pushed open from the inside. Tan Rou stood at the door in her beige pajamas, holding a ss of fruit juice in her hand. She looked at Tao Qi, who was standing dumbly outside the door, and said, ¡°What are you doing sneaking around? You¡¯re already at the door, why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    Tao Qi felt a little embarrassed as if he had been caught red-handed. When he saw Tan Rou, he was reminded of what Sister Jingjing had said just now. Unwilling to give Tan Rou a good time, he pulled a long face and rolled his eyes at Tan Rou before walking into the living room without a word.


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Qi¡¯s angry face and raised her eyebrows. Sure enough, after seeing Tan Jing, he lost his temper again. Tan Jing was really good at brainwashing others. The little idiot was really affected again.


    Tao Qi came to the living room. He thought he would be facing a joint trial from his family but the living room was empty. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.


    Tan Rou walked over from behind Tao Qi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom and dad are out for a walk. Big brother is tired from going out all day and so he went back to his room early to sleep. No one is waiting to scold you. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I won¡¯t let you get scolded? Look at you, you¡¯re so useless. You dare to go out with Tan Jing but don¡¯t have the guts to face them?¡±


    Tao Qi knew that he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he had sneaked out to find Sister Jingjing. His parents must have guessed who he went out with but they didn¡¯t stay behind to criticize him; perhaps Tan Rou had really fulfilled her promise and pleaded for him.


    Tao Qi had wanted to thank Tan Rou for doing him a favor and not go back on her words, but when he heard Tan Rou mocking him, Tao Qi felt unhappy. His physical difort became more and more obvious. He puffed up his little face and turned his back, unwilling to talk to tan Rou.


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Qi¡¯s resentful look from behind and snorted coldly. This brat, after meeting Tan Jing, he immediately became so rude. What a waste of my effort that I said so many good things in front of my parents in order to save his ass.


    As soon as Tan Rou got home, mother Tao anxiously asked her if she had seen Tao Qi, saying that he seemed to have sneaked out on his own.


    Tao Qi¡¯s father was also a little angry. He said that Tao Qi had just returned and must have sneaked out to look for Tan Jing. The brat was not obedient at all. He would definitely punish Tao Qi when he returned.


    Tan Rou quicklyforted her parents and told them that she saw Tao Qi at the school gate and that he was taken away safely by Tan Jing. Although Tan Jing was up to no good now, she wasn¡¯t crazy enough to harm Tao Qi, so there was no need to worry too much.


    ¡°We¡¯re not worried about anything else, but Xiaoqi has always been ¡­¡± Mrs. Tao sighed. ¡°If you let him see Tan Jing again, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll have a worse impression of you. It won¡¯t be easy for you after this. Besides, the Tan family is evil. I don¡¯t want Xiao Qi to have any contact with them!¡±


    Father Tao even took out a small wooden stick and was prepared to teach Tao Qi a lesson when he returned.


    Tan Rou hugged Mrs. Tao and consoled the couple. She reasoned with them and made promises. She told them that if they insisted on not allowing Tao Qi to meet Tan Jing, it would only stimte Tao Qi¡¯s rebellious mentality, which would be detrimental to the rtionship between them. Besides, it was not necessarily a bad thing for Tao Qi and Tan Jing to meet. Since the Tao family had seen Tan Jing¡¯s character clearly, Tao Qi would also understand it sooner orter.


    After talking for a while, Mr. And Mrs. Tao finally rxed and decided to leave Tao Qi¡¯s matter to Tan Rou, letting the childrenmunicate these problems themselves. The two of them were persuaded by Tan Rou and went out for a walk.

 Chapter 132 - 132 132 Tao Qi’s dilemma

    132 132 Tao Qi¡¯s dilemma


    Tan Rou¡¯s advice to Mr. And Mrs. Tao was naturally sincere. Tao Qi was already ten years old and he was already a smart boy. He could already think for himself. No matter what others said, it would be useless if he didn¡¯t understand it himself. It would only make him feel that he had deceived everyone. Everyone was drunk and he was the only one who remained sober. It would instead stimte his fighting spirit and it would be difficult to deal with it then.


    However, Tan Rou was also a little curious. Tao Qi¡¯s current attitude was a little strange. He didn¡¯t listen to Tan Jing¡¯s instigation and scolded her as soon as he got home, saying that she had bullied his Sister Jingjing. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be unaffected by Tan Jing either. Now, he had his back turned and remained quiet, as if he was angry andpeting with her. He didn¡¯t even react when she deliberately ridiculed him. If it was any other time, he would have already been eager to argue with her.


    No matter what the change was, Tan Rou was prepared for it. She was waiting to deal with Tao Qi¡¯s emotions when he returned home. She was even mentally prepared for the possibility that her rtionship with Tao Qi would return to the state of liberation. After all, Tao Qi still had feelings for Tan Jing. After meeting her with great difficulty, there should be some changes in his heart. However, the current situation made Tan Rou a little confused. What exactly did Tan Jing do and say? To cause Tai Qi to be in such a dilemma.


    Tan Rou frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?


    !!


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Before he went home, he had a stomach full of questions to ask Tan Rou, but when he saw her, he didn¡¯t know how to say them.


    Tao Qi¡¯s mind was in a mess. Sister Jingjing said that Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about him and only acted well in front of him, pretending to be nice in order to gain a good impression in front of his parents.


    However, sincest night, Tan Rou had not only helped him cook, but also put in a good word for him to avoid being reprimanded. If she was only pretending, then she was doing a great job; even Sister Jingjing had never been so attentive to him. Besides, Tao Qi subconsciously refused to admit that the heartwarming timest night was all an illusion that Tan Rou put up.


    Tao Qi was very distressed. Sister Jingjing also said that Tan Rou had a bad temper and often bullied her in school. So, she was afraid that he would be bullied by Tan Rou. After spending a day with her, Tao Qi felt that even when Tan Rou was always fierce and even ridiculed him, she was still sincere to him.


    Tao Qi was willful but he wasn¡¯t a fool. Tan Rou told him to eat more vegetables and to be careful when crossing the road because she was concerned about him. It was just that the way she expressed it was unlikable and always goaded him but he enjoyed it.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know whether he should believe Sister Jingjing¡¯s words or his own heart. What if his feelings were wrong and Tan Rou was really good at pretending? What if Sister Jingjing had misunderstood Tan Rou or was deliberately lying to him?


    Tao Qi was shocked by this thought. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would suspect his favorite sister because of Tan Rou. Sister Jingjing had no reason to lie to him. Tao Qi couldn¡¯t understand it and became more and more irritated. After holding it in for a long time, he asked Tan Rou stiffly, ¡°Did you bully Sister Jingjing in school?¡±


    Tan Rou saw that Tao Qi didn¡¯t speak for a long time and thought that he was preparing to lose his temper at her. She didn¡¯t expect that he would say this after waiting for a long time. She suddenlyughed and said with a smile, ¡°Did Tan Jing tell you that?¡±


    Tao Qi felt that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t being serious at all. He only asked this because she had treated him well and he wanted an exnation. What was sheughing at? Tao Qi turned around as his eyes were opened wide. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with what Sister Jingjing said. If you bullied her, you have to admit it!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Qi¡¯s particrly serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but be serious as well. Tao Qi wasn¡¯t asking randomly for no reason, he really wanted to hear her answer.


    This surprised tan Rou a little. Tao Qi didn¡¯t directly throw a tantrum at her, nor did he question her without listening to her exnation. Instead, he was very serious and wanted to hear her answer. This meant that no matter what Tan Jing said, Tao Qi didn¡¯tpletely believe it. Instead, he began to struggle and wanted to distinguish it independently.


    Although this was Tan Rou¡¯s ultimate goal for letting Tao Qi meet Tan Jing, she didn¡¯t expect it to progress so quickly. It seemed that Tan Jing¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t as good as she expected. She didn¡¯tpletely win over Tao Qi and blind his eyes.

 Chapter 133 - 133 133 Believe in yourself

    133 133 Believe in yourself


    Tan Rou no longerughed, and her eyes turned serious. She no longer treated Tao Qi like a ten-year-old child and deceived him, insteadmunicating with him as two equal individuals.


    Tan Rou looked into Tao Qi¡¯s eyes gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her. Even if I did, I was only trying to defend myself. I would never take the initiative to bully her.¡±


    Tao Qi frowned, ¡°You mean it was Sister Jingjing who provoked you first?¡± That¡¯s impossible. Sister Jingjing has the best temper and is also the kindest. She ¡­ We used to feed stray cats together when we were young!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t refute. Tan Jing left a beautiful image in Tao Qi¡¯s heart. If it were suddenly overturned, Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. At this age, Tao Qi might be easily hurt, so it was understandable that he would subconsciously find an excuse for Tan Jing.


    !!


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t in a hurry to talk about what happened at school to convince Tao Qi. Tao Qi¡¯s head must be in a mess right now. He would suspect that she was just adding oil to the fire even if she said those things. The good image of Tan Jing in his heart had not copsed yet, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Therefore, Tan Rou still smiled slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me, right? You¡¯re not sure of the answer as, well. So, you¡¯re hoping to get an answer from me so that you would be more confident, right?¡±


    Tao Qi only had the awareness to recognize it in his heart, but he still didn¡¯t understand Tan Rou¡¯splicated analysis. He looked at Tan Rou with doubtful eyes, but he still didn¡¯t give up and asked, ¡°Then, are you just pretending to be good to me? Are you doing this to make mom, dad, and brother think that you love me more and that you¡¯re more sensible than Sister Jingjing? Are you using me?¡±


    Tan Rou sighed with some heartache. What kind of nonsense did Tan Jing say to Tao Qi? To make such a pampered little tyrant lose his self-confidence and feel their love for him was merely for show. One could imagine how conflicted and sad he was after hearing this.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t the kind who liked to boast about her efforts, but to avoid making Tao Qi sad, she patiently exined, ¡°Think about it carefully. Fromst night until now, did I take care of you in front of mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°They had no idea that I made a special meal for you in the middle of the night. If I wanted to show off in front of them, I wouldn¡¯t have cared about you, or I should have tormented everyone and let them watch me cook for you, right? ¡±


    Tao Qi was deep in thought. Thinking back carefully, he felt that Tan Rou was right. She didn¡¯t deliberately act extra attentively to him in front of her parents and brother. Instead, she was gentler when they were alone.


    Tao Qi¡¯s heart inexplicably rxed a little. Thank God! Thank God for that moment of warmthst night wasn¡¯t just for show. Tao Qi¡¯s heart was finally relieved, and emotions surged in his heart for a moment. His eyes were a little red, but he still stubbornly threatened Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you that you¡¯re using me! Otherwise, I will never let you off!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and touched Tao Qi¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, I know. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. No matter what happens between Tan Jing and me, I will never hurt you. I promise.¡±


    Tao Qi pursed his lips, not wanting to show his sadness, but he still couldn¡¯t hide his inner emotions, especially after Tan Rou touched his head so gently. He revealed a rare tenderness in his heart and lowered his head to Mutter, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? I¡¯m confused.¡±


    Seeing Tao Qi like this, Tan Rou¡¯s heart ached even more. This kind of change was already heavy for adults like them. Mr. And Mrs. Tao were already hit hard after seeing Tan Jing show her true self, let alone the ten-year-old Tao Qi. It was indeed a little difficult for him to face such choices.


    Tan Rou bent down and gently lifted Tao Qi¡¯s head. She looked into the depths of Tao Qi¡¯s eyes calmly. ¡°Tao Qi, remember, I¡¯ll only tell you this once. Don¡¯t be sad, and don¡¯t rush to conclusions. Don¡¯t believe what Tan Jing said, and don¡¯t believe what I said either. Believe in yourself; your heart won¡¯t lie.¡±


    Tao Qi stared into Tan Rou¡¯s eyes in a daze, feeling as if her gaze had fixed him. When he heard Tan Rou say not to believe Sister Jingjing¡¯s words, Tao Qi wanted to refute, but when Tan Rou said not to believe her either, but to believe in his heart, Tao Qi suddenly calmed down. It was as if the haze had been driven away by a beam of light, and he was shocked by what power this woman had.

 Chapter 134 - 134 134 Pretending to be pitiful

    134 134 Pretending to be pitiful


    Tan Rou saw Tao Qi¡¯s dazed look and thought it was very cute.


    Tao Qi was her younger brother. In her previous life, she was insensible and deliberately went against him, which caused Tao Qi to be more and more paranoid and crazy.


    Tan Rou thought that if she had unravelled the knot in Tao Qi¡¯s heart earlier and had a good talk with him earlier, perhaps Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t have been used so badly by Tan Jing.


    No, not necessarily. Looking at Tao Qi¡¯s reaction now, he was about to see the truth. This time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to be used by Tan Jing to fight her. She definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen again!


    Tao Qi finally digested Tan Rou¡¯s words and said thoughtfully, ¡°Believe in myself? But, I can¡¯t see anything clearly.¡±


    Tan Rou was helpless. She couldn¡¯t control Tao Qi¡¯s thoughts, or else he would have already seeded. Although this was a bit difficult, he could only rely on himself.


    Tan Rou continued to persuade him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t stop you from meeting Tan Jing. If you still think she¡¯s good and you¡¯re willing to protect her, then I have nothing to say.¡±


    Tao Qi pursed his lips and looked at Tan Rou suspiciously. ¡°Really? Even if I didn¡¯t choose you in the end, wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression was aggrieved and her eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry, but I¡¯ll be very sad.


    Tao Qi looked at Tan Rou¡¯s aggrieved expression and didn¡¯t know what to do. Tao Qi often saw this kind of expression on Sister Jingjing¡¯s face. Every time he saw them, he felt that Sister Jingjing was pitiful and weak.


    But¡­ this was the first time he had seen it on Tan Rou¡¯s face. Tan Rou usually had a cold face or apetitive look. Tao Qi was shocked to see her suddenly show such an expression.


    This was simr to the story of the wolf. When a person who had never been soft suddenly showed weakness, it would have a huge impact on others. On the contrary, when a person cried continuously, others would get used to it and no one would be able to tell if she was really sad.


    Tan Rou¡¯s acting addiction revealed itself. As if she was really hurt by Tao Qi¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and pouted, as if she was about to cry the next second.


    This immediately triggered Tao Qi¡¯s protective desire as a little man. Although he didn¡¯t like Tan Rou yet, he was a boy. How could he make a girl cry?


    Tan Rou ¡­ Now that she looked like this, she was also a young woman, right?


    Tao Qi felt like his head was about to explode. Sister Jingjing was crying in front of him, why was Tan Rou crying in front of him now?


    Sigh, as expected, he¡¯s a little man now. They all needed his help.


    Tao Qi pretended to be mature and tiptoed to pat Tan Rou. ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. I haven¡¯t chosen Sister Jingjing yet, so you still have a chance. Don¡¯t be sad! Just continue to work hard!¡±


    Tao Qi tried tofort Tan Rou the same way he did to Tan Jing. He thought, ¡®So, Tan Rou would cry too. Girls are just as hard to please. Did I go too far?¡¯


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and covered her face with her hands. Tao Qi thought that Tan Rou was crying because she was too sad and didn¡¯t want him to see it, so he hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I was wrong, okay? What are you doing, big sister? I already called you sister! Please stop crying!¡±


    Little did he know that Tan Rou had hidden her face so that she wouldn¡¯tugh in front of Tao Qi.


    Listening to Tao Qi¡¯s mischievous words, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She could only cover her face with her hands andugh silently. Her shoulders shrugged as if she was really crying.


    Tao Qi¡¯s face was bitter. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Tan Rou. He had clearlye back to question her, but now he wasforting her.


    Tan Rou was indeed happy. She was just teasing Tao Qi on a whim, but she didn¡¯t expect him to react like this. He actuallyforted her like a little adult. So, Tao Qi was afraid of girls crying?


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this discovery. Tan Jing had always been very good at showing weakness. No matter when, she could always publicise her identity as a victim. Even in the face of a ten-year-old child like Tao Qi, she would cry and act pitiful.


    She used to be disdainful, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so useful, especially in front of Tao Qi. It could be said that Tan Rou had grasped Tao Qi¡¯s weakness, which was much easier than her goading.


    Tan Rou secretly smiled. It was just pretending to be pitiful and obedient. It was a simple skill and she had seeded in it.

 Chapter 135 - 135 135 Tao Qi getting sick

    135 135 Tao Qi getting sick


    Tan Rou covered her face and calmed herself down for a long time. Then, she slowly raised her head and pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    She had no choice. If Tao Qi found out that she was pretending to cry to deceive him, he would definitely burst into rage out of humiliation and never believe her again.


    Tan Rou could only put on a show and prevent Tao Qi from knowing the truth.


    Fortunately, Tan Rou covered her face andughed until her face was red and tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes. By then, she really looked like she had cried.


    Tao Qi stared at Tan Rou uneasily. ¡°You¡¯re not crying anymore, right? I didn¡¯t say anything, why are you so agitated? Are you pretending to be pitiful?¡±


    Tan Rou felt a little guilty, and her eyes wavered for a moment. She quickly exined, ¡°Why should I act pitiful? You don¡¯t like me very much. Do you even feel bad for me?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Why would I feel sorry for you? I just despise you for crying so horribly, ugly freak!¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel bad for me. I feel bad for you, okay? Are you in a better mood now?¡±


    Tao Qi was stunned. He had been particrly conflicted and in a heavy mood just now, but he didn¡¯t expect that after chatting and bickering with Tan Rou, he really felt much better.


    Although his body still felt ufortable, his mood was rxed. Was Tan Rou deliberatelyforting and consoling him?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not trying to show off in front of mom and dad, then why are you being so nice to me?¡± Tao Qi asked hesitantly.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t understand. He had been refuting Tan Rou since he returned and he had quarrelled with her on the first day he came home. He had always argued that he didn¡¯t acknowledge her and didn¡¯t want her to be his sister, but why was Tan Rou still able to care for him and take care of him?


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know that Tao Qi had suchplicated thoughts. So, she answered the question casually, ¡°What could I do about it? You¡¯re my younger brother!¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to say that. Did she mean that she would tolerate him unconditionally because she already treated him as a younger brother?


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know if it was because he was ufortable or because he was embarrassed by Tan Rou¡¯s words, but his face burned so badly that even his head began to feel dizzy. His eyes were hazy, and he even saw double images of Tan Rou.


    Tao Qi quickly shook her head and didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking that he was just too emotional.


    Tan Rou noticed Tao Qi¡¯s overly red face and was about to go up to check. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You haven¡¯t looked right since you came back!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Tao Qi to be so sensitive at this time. Tan Rou¡¯s words kept ringing in his mind. He felt that she had epted him so openly but he still wanted topete with her. It made him seem like he was insensible. He instantly felt embarrassed.


    Tao Qi dodged Tan Rou¡¯s touch and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±


    Then, he ran back to his room.


    Tan Rou was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Tao Qi to have such a strong reaction.


    She had just said that he was smart and had already treated him as an adult where she couldmunicate with. She did not expect that he would still act like a child and could change so quickly.


    Seeing how fast Tao Qi ran, he should be fine. Tan Rou shook her head and stopped chasing after her.


    After Tao Qi ran back to his room, he immediately jumped onto the bed and hid himself well.


    But, after lying down for a while, Tao Qi still felt the world spinning around him. Not only was his face burning, but his entire body felt like it was on fire. His stomach was churning and twitching.


    Tao Qi rolled around on the bed, curled up and held his stomach, thinking that it was because he didn¡¯t eat well during dinner and he was suffering from indigestion. He would be fine after lying down.


    After some time, Tao Qi not only felt that his whole body was hot but it also started to itch. It was so itchy that Tao Qi didn¡¯t know what to do next. He wanted to find a piece of old wood and lie down on it.


    Tao Qi was also a little scared at this time. He felt that it wasn¡¯t because of his digestion problem. He was scared and ufortable. Tears welled up in his eyes as his hands clenched his body.


    Tao Qi thought helplessly that he had been like this since he came back from dinner. Could it be that the heavens were punishing him for sneaking out?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to look for his parents. They were already very angry at him. If they knew that he had fallen sick after eating with Tan Jing, they would be even angrier. They might even me Sister Jingjing for it!

 Chapter 136 - 136 136 Heroine

    136 136 Heroine


    Although Tao Qi was very ufortable, he was still a little timid and did not dare to make a sound. He was also afraid of implicating Tan Jing.


    After all, her family already had a very bad impression of Tan Jing. If they knew that he had fallen sick after Tan Jing had taken him out to eat, they would definitely me her!


    Tao Qi gritted his teeth and decided to bear with it a little longer. Maybe he could endure it. Wasn¡¯t it just a little itchy? He was already a man and so he definitely could take it!


    When Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stop worrying and came up with a ss of milk to ask if Tao Qi was feeling better, Tao Qi was already in the bedroom, silently crying from the pain and itchiness on his body.


    Tan Rou knocked on the door. ¡°Tao Qi, are you feeling alright? Come and have a ss of milk.¡±


    Tao Qi heard Tan Rou¡¯s voice in his daze. In an instant, it was as if a life saviour had arrived. ¡®Tan Rou found herself ufortable! She¡¯s here to find me!¡¯


    Tao Qi almost couldn¡¯t help but cry for help. However, at the thought of Sister Jingjing, as well as his parents, Tao Qi cowered again. He bit his lip hard and refused to speak.


    Tan Rou was a little confused at the door. It was still early. Could Tao Qi have fallen asleep so quickly?


    Tan Rou was still worried, so she knocked on the door again. ¡°Tao Qi, are you asleep? Say something, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing how Tan Rou was so persistent, Tao Qi felt both happy and sad. He could only endure the pain and reply in a trembling voice, ¡°I want to sleep! I don¡¯t want the milk!¡±


    As soon as Tao Qi said this, Tan Rou¡¯s eyes turned cold and her expression became serious.


    Tao Qi¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound right. Why did he sound like he was crying? Or was he suppressing something? Thinking of Tao Qi¡¯s abnormally red face just now, Tan Rou frowned. She had been careless. Tao Qi might really be sick!


    Tan Rou quickly knocked on the door. ¡°Tao Qi! Open the door! Are you not feeling well? Quickly let me see!¡±


    Tao Qi stubbornly endured in the room, not wanting Tan Rou to see him like this.


    He was afraid that she would be smug again and might even say, ¡®I told you not to eat with Tan Jing and now you¡¯re sick! You deserved it!¡¯


    Thinking of this, Tao Qi was even more unwilling to let Tan Rou in. Besides, after enduring for so Long, Tao Qi¡¯s limbs were already weak, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to get up and open the door for Tan Rou.


    Tao Qi cried out weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, go quickly! I don¡¯t want you toe in!¡±


    Tan Rou took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Tao Qi. She still didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, so she had to get in as soon as possible. Most illnesses were a race against time.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She put the milk aside, raised her long leg, and kicked the door lock.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door lock was broken. Tan Rou reached out and pushed, opening Tao Qi¡¯s door.


    Tao Qiy in bed, thinking he was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could Tan Rou break in to save him like a heroine in a movie?


    The moment the door opened, Tan Rou stood there against the light like a warrior. She looked so handsome!


    Tao Qi was still in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until Tan Rou walked over quickly and pulled him out of bed, examining him from head to toe, that Tao Qi knew that this wasn¡¯t an illusion. Tan Rou had really broken in to save him!


    Tao Qi¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. He was worried that his illness would be exposed, but he was also happy that he was finally saved.


    Everyone had the instinct to survive. No matter how timid Tao Qi was and how he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, he had already vaguely sensed that his illness wasn¡¯t a minor one. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.


    When he rejected Tan Rou, he was just being stubborn. In fact, he had long hoped that Tan Rou woulde in and help him.


    Now that Tan Rou had really seen through his pretence and kicked the door open to rush in, Tao Qi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. The sadness and fear of his illness, the gratitude and reliance he had for Tan Rou, all burst out, making him cry out loud, ¡°What took you so long? You even broke my door ... Huhuhu¡­. You have to pay for my door. Wait, does your foot hurt?¡±


    Tan Rou listened to Tao Qi¡¯s incoherent words andughed in her heart. What nonsense was this child talking about? At a time like this, he still cared about the door.


    However, seeing Tao Qi¡¯s abnormal face and red and swollen skin, Tan Rou couldn¡¯tugh anymore. She directly grabbed Tao Qi¡¯s arm and pulled up his clothes. Sure enough, she saw dense red rashes.


    Tan Rou¡¯s face darkened. Tao Qi was allergic and the symptoms were very severe. If she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he might have gone into shock. This brat, was he gambling with his life?

 Chapter 137 - 137 137 Allergic reaction

    137 137 Allergic reaction


    Tao Qi was still sobbing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I feel horrible.¡±


    As Tan Rou took Tao Qi¡¯s pulse, she red at him sternly. ¡°You¡¯re already in this state and you¡¯re still not saying anything. You even locked the door. Do you want us to be staring at your body tomorrow morning? Are you an idiot? How can you just endure this in silence?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face was red with a few tear stains, and he looked very pitiful. ¡°Am I dying? I don¡¯t want to die yet, so stop scolding me and save me!¡±


    Tan Rou sighed helplessly and grabbed Tao Qi¡¯s jaw, making him open his mouth wide. After taking a closer look, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face was being pinched, he looked at Tan Rou in confusion.


    He had been so upset that his head was muddled. He had held on to his breath and he didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to find out about this but he was actually scared to death.


    Now, although Tan Rou had scolded him a few times, Tao Qi somehow felt a lot more at ease. Tan Rou was like his backbone, making him subconsciously want to rely on her.


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. Tao Zheng ran in with a panicked expression. Looking at the door that was on the verge of copse, he asked in disbelief, ¡°I just heard a loud noise inside the room. Did you guys fight? ¡±


    After that, he saw the scene in the room and realized that something was wrong with Tao Qi. He quickly ran into the room. ¡°What happened to Little Qi?¡±


    Tao Qi frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s an allergic reaction.¡± Tan Rou exined with a frown. ¡°The situation is a little serious. Big brother, keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him scratch the rash on his body. I¡¯ll go get something from my room.¡±


    Tao Zheng had never been in a situation like this before. He subconsciously wanted to call the ambnce but Tan Rou¡¯s tone was firm and her expression serious stopped him. Her entire aura was different from usual and Tao Zheng subconsciously nodded in agreement. He sat down beside Tao Qi and held his restless hands in ce.


    Tan Rou quickly ran back to her room to get her silver needles. When she returned to Tao Qi¡¯s room, Tao Qi¡¯s allergic reaction was even more intense, and he was already gasping for breath.


    Tao Zheng looked at the silver needles in Tan Rou¡¯s hands. He recalled that Tan Rou had said that she knew how to concoct medicinal herbs and had sold quite a number of them, but an allergy could be fatal if it got serious. Tao Zheng was a little anxious, so he said tactfully, ¡°Xiao Rou, I know you¡¯re skilled in medicine, but Little Qi¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t allow for any mistakes. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you but we can¡¯t afford to bet on this. Let¡¯s take him to the hospital!¡±


    Of course, Tan Rou understood Tao Zheng¡¯s concerns. It was also fortunate that Tao Zheng was her brother and had even epted her. If it had been anyone else, they would have scolded her for making a scene.


    Who would dare allow another person who had no proper title, who had always said that she was self-taught, to waste time at this juncture?


    However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t have time to exin herself. She could only say, ¡°There¡¯s no time now. He won¡¯t be able to hold on until he goes to the hospital. He¡¯s been keeping this quiet and has already missed the best time for treatment. Trust me!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Zheng seriously. The confidence and certainty in her eyes stunned him.


    Tao Zheng had never seen such an expression on Tan Rou¡¯s face. At that moment, the person standing before him was not only his mature and strong sister, but also a dignified and confident doctor.


    Tao Zheng only hesitated for two seconds before he gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He decided to trust Tan Rou and take a gamble.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take such risks. This matter concerned Tao Qi¡¯s life and so Tao Zheng believed that Tan Rou would put up a show now. He swiftly carried Tao Qi in his arms and looked at Tan Rou with an especially serious expression. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Tan Rou heaved a sigh of relief. If Tao Zheng did not believe her, she would have to do it the hard way. However, that would take up a lot of time. Luckily, Tao Zheng chose to believe her.


    Tan Rou gave Tao Zheng a consoling look, then quickly took out a silver needle from her bag. The silver needle reflected a terrifying light under the bedroom light.


    Tao Qi was already showing signs of fainting. His eyes were half-closed as he panted heavily in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms, but the moment he saw the silver needles, he instantly sobered up and cowered in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Tao Qi was already having a hard time breathing. His struggle and rejection were as adorable as a kitten. Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about Tao Qi¡¯s resistance and kept approaching him with the needle.


    Tao Qi was scared and struggled instinctively. ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it!¡± He was already having trouble breathing, and now that he was struggling, his face was so red that it almost turned purple.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s heart ached as he hugged Tao Qi tightly. He watched Tan Rou¡¯s movements nervously and prayed in his heart, ¡®Tan Rou would have to make this work! Otherwise, he would regret it and hate her for the rest of his life!¡¯

 Chapter 138 - 138 138 Listen to Xiao Rou

    138 138 Listen to Xiao Rou


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart ached for Tao Qi, but at this moment, she had to force herself to calm down and show her professionalism. She couldn¡¯t be affected by her personal feelings. Otherwise, if she hesitated when inserting the needle, it would be easy to make mistakes.


    Tan Rou looked at the acupuncture point and made a quick decision. She quickly inserted several silver needles into Tao Qi¡¯s head and arm.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s brow furrowed, his heart uneasy.


    Acupuncture was the specialty of Chinese medicine. The knowledge was profound. Tan Rou¡¯s acupuncture must not cause any problems. However, there were no patterns or orders to how she was inserting the needle. Would this actually work?


    Tao Qi cried so hard that he was almost out of breath. In his daze, he felt that he might die from Tan Rou¡¯s acupuncture instead of his illness.


    This woman wouldn¡¯t take this opportunity to take revenge on him, right? She actually took out so many needles and was randomly stabbing him!


    Tao Qi¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat as he continued to writhe in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms. However, his breathing was gradually weakening, and he was making a hoarse sound like an old ordion. His eyes were shut weakly.


    Tao Zheng hugged Tao Qi tightly. Even though he was nervous, the needles had already been inserted, so he couldn¡¯t let Tao Qi move around. It would be bad if it was inserted in the wrong ce.


    The tense atmosphere felt like years had passed. Tan Rou stared at Tao Qi closely after she finished the acupuncture, observing the changes in him.


    Tao Zheng said hesitantly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any reaction? Why don¡¯t we hurry to the hospital?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯ll be effective soon.¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s heart was burning with anxiety as he looked at Tao Qi in his arms.


    Just then, Mr. And Mrs. Tao¡¯s voice came from downstairs.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mrs. Tao asked, confused. ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Tao Zheng shouted from upstairs. ¡°We¡¯re here in Little Qi¡¯s room. He¡¯s sick!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Tao was shocked and ran upstairs, followed by Mr. Tao.


    At first, Mr. And Mrs. Tao were shocked by the broken door. Then, they saw Tao Qi in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms and broke out in a cold sweat from his pitiful look.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s tears fell immediately. She ran to the bed and shouted anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with little Qi? Hurry! Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    Tao Zheng was about to carry Tao Qi up, but Tan Rou stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s best not to move him now!¡±


    Then, Tan Rou hugged Mother Tao who was in a daze. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what Xiaoqi ate but he¡¯s allergic to something. I just finished performing acupuncture on him, so I need some time.¡±


    Mother Tao was a little stunned. She looked at the silver needles on Tao Qi¡¯s body hesitantly. She knew that Xiao Rou was skilled in medicine, but Xiao Qi¡¯s condition. Her love for her son made Mrs. Tao¡¯s heart very conflicted.


    Tao Zheng looked at his parents hesitantly, hoping that they would try to persuade Tan Rou. At this point, it wasn¡¯t a matter of whether he believed in her medical skills. Saving their brother was more important.


    Mr. Tao was still calm. Although his eyes were filled with worry for Tao Qi, he still said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s just listen to Rou. I believe in her.¡±


    Mr. Tao already knew that Tan Rou had been acknowledged by Bai Jing and was rmended to treat Zhuang Liu.


    He had a general understanding of his daughter¡¯s skills and so he trusted Tan Rou.


    Mrs. Tao nced at Mr. Tao and remembered what her husband had told her. She felt a littleforted and let out a long sigh of relief. She looked at Tan Rou with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Xiao Rou, how is your brother?¡±


    Seeing that his parents had chosen to believe Tan Rou and seemed to be at ease, Tao Zheng was a little puzzled. However, since things hade to this, he could only do as he was told.


    Tan Rou took a closer look at Tao Qi. Knowing that his condition was almost under control, she was relieved and exined to Mr. And Mrs. Tao, ¡°He wasn¡¯t feeling well when he got home, but I didn¡¯t notice it at the time. When I realised something was wrong, this silly child had already locked himself in the room for a long time. His allergic reaction had been serious and the situation was urgent. If we went to the hospital, he might suffocate and go into shock midway. This is why I decided to go with acupuncture first.¡±


    Father Tao frowned. ¡°An allergy? Could it be that Tao Qi had dinner with Tan Jing and ate something?¡±


    Mrs. Tao clutched her chest in heartache. ¡°Where did they go for dinner? Little Qi is only allergic to mushrooms!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were cold as she frowned. ¡°We can only ask him when he¡¯s better or, we could ask Tan Jing.¡±


    Just as they were talking, Tao Qi, who was in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms, said weakly, ¡± No... It¡¯s not Sister Jingjing¡¯s fault.¡±


    Everyone heard the voice and quickly turned to look at Tao Qi.


    Mrs. Tao anxiously went over to hold Tao Qi¡¯s small hand. ¡°Little Qi, mommy¡¯s here. Are you feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 139 Tan Jing has to be responsible for it

    139 139 Tan Jing has to be responsible for it


    Tao Qi tried to clear his throat and felt that the swelling from before was much better. His head wasn¡¯t as dizzy as before, and he recalled that hisst consciousness was seeing Tan Rou walking towards him with a silver needle. He immediately lowered his head in surprise and stared at the silver needle on his arm. He even wanted to touch the one above his head but was stopped by Tao Zheng.


    Tan Rou stepped forward and bent down to look at Tao Qi. ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    Tao Qi subconsciously opened his mouth wide and blinked at Tan Rou. He knew in his heart that he felt much better than before and he could finally breathe. Did Tan Rou really save him?


    She took a needle and randomly poked it into her body. Was it that magical?


    !!


    Tan Rou looked at it for a while, then straightened her body and let out a sigh of relief. Her expression rxed.


    Tao Zheng was the one who could feel most about the changes on Xiao Qi. He looked at Tao Qi who was in his arms in surprise. When he saw that Tao Qi¡¯splexion was gradually recovering and his breathing was also much more normal, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Tao Zheng asked excitedly. ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re so powerful!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t act boastful and instead, she shook her head calmly and said, ¡°I only relieved the breathing difficulties caused by his allergy but the treatment of Chinese medicine is mainly aimed at nursing his health. Allergies are an emergency. He still needs to be admitted for an injection so that he can recover faster.¡±


    Mr. Tao nodded in agreement, his eyes full of admiration and love for Tan Rou. ¡°Xiao Qi, it¡¯s all thanks to your sister that you were saved this time. Don¡¯t scare us like this in the future! Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    Mrs. Tao nodded her head repeatedly and looked at Tao Qi with heartache. ¡°Listen to your sister and we shall head to the hospital now for the injection. You really scared us to death, child!¡±


    Then, she thought of something and looked back at the broken door. She realized that the lock had been kicked open. She hurriedly looked at Tan Rou¡¯s foot. ¡°Xiao Rou, did you kick the door open? Does your foot hurt? Let¡¯s go to the hospital for an X-ray! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s mood was much more rxed now, and she smiled. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Xiao Qi¡¯s condition is more important. Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, she took out the silver needles from Tao Qi¡¯s body one by one and carefully wrapped him up with her coat.


    Tao Zheng picked up Tao Qi and the family of five hurried to the hospital. However, they were feeling much more rxed than before.


    Tao Qi¡¯s condition was much better now. He knew he¡¯d gotten into trouble and so he obediently hid in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms without making a sound. However, he kept sneaking nces at Tan Rou as if he was very curious.


    She was the one who saved him. How did she know everything?


    Tan Rou noticed Tao Qi¡¯s Secret gaze and blinked at him with a smile. The two siblings had a tacit understanding. Tao Qi toothed and turned his face away shyly.


    However, Tan Rou¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold.


    Tao Qi¡¯s condition had improved but the cause of his allergy was suspicious. She had thought that no matter what Tan Jing did, she still wouldn¡¯t do anything to Tao Qi. However, Tao Qi was poisoned as soon as he returned home from dinner. The only possibility was that something had gone wrong during the dinner with Tan Jing.


    Mrs. Tao had also said that Tao Qi was only allergic to mushrooms.


    Tan Rou vaguely remembered that Tan Jing said she was going to take Tao Qi out for Western food. Was she deliberately doing this or did she just happen to not know about Tao Qi¡¯s allergic reaction to mushrooms?


    If it was the former, then Tan Jing really didn¡¯t deserve to be human.


    After a while, the family arrived at the hospital. Tao Zheng carried Tao Qi andforted him while they stayed in the observation room for the injection.


    Tan Rou and Mr. And Mrs. Tao were standing outside the door. Tan Rou frowned and asked Mrs. Tao, ¡°Mom, does anyone else know about Tao Qi¡¯s allergies to mushroom?¡±


    Mrs. Tao realized what Tan Rou meant and her face darkened. ¡°You are asking about Tan Jing?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Tao Qi didn¡¯t eat anything after he got home. He went back to his room after talking to me for a while. He probably ate something wrong for dinner.¡±


    Mrs. Tao frowned as she tried to recall, but to no avail. ¡°I¡¯ve been the one who prepared all their meals since they were young. I¡¯ve told Xiao Qi that he can¡¯t eat mushrooms and I don¡¯t know how to cook them at home either. This was why Xiao Qi never had a reaction at home. I¡¯m not sure if Tan Jing knows about this either.


    Father Tao snorted coldly. ¡°Little Qi is only ten years old. He was afraid that we would be worried which was why he sneaked out on his own. But, Tan Jing is already an adult. She took little Qi out for a meal on her own ord and something like this happened. No matter if she did it on purpose or not, she has to be responsible for it!

 Chapter 140 - 140 140 On Speaker

    140 140 On Speaker


    Mrs. Tao let out a heavy sigh. She didn¡¯t know what to do with Tan Jing, who was once her daughter. Their mother-daughter rtionship of more than ten years was cut off in one day. Even if Mrs. Tao knew that Tan Jing¡¯s thoughts were not right and she hated her to the core, she couldn¡¯t ept it when she thought that Tan Jing might have intentionally harmed Tao Qi.


    Tan Rou could tell that Mrs. Tao was upset. She put her arm around Mrs. Tao¡¯s shoulders, feeling sorry for her. Although she hoped that her family could see Tan Jing¡¯s true colors and not be deceived by her mask of weakness, she still felt bad every time she saw Tao Qi¡¯s conflicted expression and Mrs. Tao¡¯s disappointed expression.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. It was better to suffer a short pain than a long one. This was something that would happen sooner orter. It was better to be sad now than to be deceived by Tan Jing in the future.


    Tan Rou consoled her mother softly and said to her parents considerately, ¡°I¡¯ll give Tan Jing a call. You guys go in and keep Little Qipany. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    !!


    In fact, Tan Rou was afraid that if Tan Jing was really the one who did this. But, if Mr. And Mrs. Tao heard what she said over the phone, they would be so angry that it may even affect their health. So, if Tan Rou was the one who spoke to Tan Jing, at least she would be prepared. If Tan Jing really did this unscrupulously, she would take revenge behind Mr. And Mrs. Tao¡¯s back and not let them be sad for nothing.


    To her surprise, even though Mrs. Tao was upset, she managed to calm down very quickly. With a serious expression, she said firmly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be here. I want to see what she has to say. Xiao Rou, mom is a strong woman. There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t ept.¡±


    At this moment, Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t look like a weak and helpless housewife at all. The light in her eyes was soul-stirring. Although there were still traces of tears on her face, it didn¡¯t affect her strength in the slightest. The softness and strength of a mother were perfectly disyed on Mrs. Tao¡¯s body, and it reminded tan Rou of the Tao family¡¯s true power. From the looks of it, not only was her father powerful, even her mother, who was usually a gentle woman who made soup every day, was no ordinary person!


    Mr. Tao stepped forward and held Mrs. Tao in his arms. He didn¡¯t say anything, only nodded at Tan Rou, indicating that Tan Rou should respect Mrs. Tao¡¯s decision. The two of them stayed behind to listen to what Tan Jing had to say about this.


    Tan Rou could only nod, take out her phone, and dial Tan Jing¡¯s number. She turned on the speaker so that Mr. And Mrs. Tao could hear her.


    The phone rang for a while and Tan Jing picked up the call. She was a little confused as to why Tan Rou would call sote. She asked in a strange tone, ¡°Tan Rou? Why are you looking for me sote at such hours?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s tone was cold, and she didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to Tan Jing. ¡°Where did you bring Tao Qi to? Was it Western food?¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to call to ask about this. She assumed that Tao Qi might have listened to her and made things difficult for Tan Rou after he got home. Although Tao Qi didn¡¯t show anything at the restaurant, it was possible that the child was thin-skinned and didn¡¯t want to show it in front of her. However, as soon as he returned home, he couldn¡¯t help showing it off to Tan Rou. Tan Rou must have been upset and angry which was why she called her.


    Tan Jing was proud of herself and she didn¡¯t expect Mr. And Mrs. Tao to be listening at the side. She thought that Tan Rou was hiding to call her out of jealousy which was why she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend anymore. Her tone became even more entric. ¡°I thought that it would actually be important. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m rich now, so¡­.. of course I¡¯ll bring my brother to enjoy delicacies. Unlike you, you must¡¯ve spent a lot in high-end Western restaurants in the past. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve be poor now after returning to the Tao family and you won¡¯t have the chance to eat those again!¡±


    Tan Jing continued to mock him. ¡°I just brought Tao Qi out to experience something that you can never experience. You don¡¯t have to be angry. If you¡¯re jealous, I can treat you next time, haha!¡±


    Tan Rou was not affected by Tan Jing¡¯s words. She sneered. ¡°So you were doing it for Tao Qi? You must¡¯ve put in a lot of effort just to bring him out to a fancy ce?¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t hear the hidden meaning in Tan Rou¡¯s words and was still proud of what she did. ¡°Of course! Tan Rou, let me tell you, don¡¯t be delusional. Tao Qi only recognizes me as his sister. I can bring him out for expensive food and even buy him luxurious gifts. I have the Tan family as my support and I will never run out of money. You can just stay in that poor Tao family and be envious in silence. You will never be able to get to the glory you had in this life!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face was cold but she was unwilling to pay attention to Tan Jing¡¯s smug face. Only a vain person like Tan Jing would think that Tan Rou would still be obsessed with the power of the Tan family. One would only be considered strong if they could depend on themselves. This was something that Tan Jing will never understand.

 Chapter 141 - 141 141 What are your intentions?

    141 141 What are your intentions?


    Father Tao and Mother Tao listened to the malicious wordsing out of Tan Jing¡¯s mouth. She kept mocking the Tao family for being poor and mocked Tan Rou for being in such a dire state. They felt very upset.


    Although he knew that Tan Jing¡¯s previous sensible and obedient behaviour was all an act, he did not expect that in private, Tan Jing would also speak so viciously with her tone full of arrogance.


    Mr. Tao and Mrs. Tao couldn¡¯t imagine if Xiao Rou had been ridiculed by Tan Jing like this before they knew the truth. Aftering back from the Tan family, Xiao Rou must have felt depressed and Tan Jing was still provoking her so arrogantly. Xiao Rou must have felt awful!


    It was all their fault for being ipetent parents. They pursued frugality and forgot about their child¡¯s feelings, which gave Tan Jing the opportunity to use her family¡¯s power to mock Tan Rou.


    !!


    Mrs. Tao held onto Mr. Tao¡¯s hand and looked at Tan Rou with concern.


    Tan Rou was naturally unhappy to hear these words. Tan Jing had said and done even more outrageous things in private but Tan Rou would always fight back. There was nothing to be angry about. She would just allow Tan Jing to jump around like a clown.


    Tan Rou nced at Tao Qi, who was sleeping in the room, from a distance. She didn¡¯t have the time to argue with Tan Jing and automatically ignored Tan Jing¡¯s provocation. She asked directly, ¡°If you were really good to Tao Qi, you should do your homework. What did you feed him? He¡¯s lying in the hospital after having a meal with you. What are you up to?¡±


    Tan Jing was stunned for a moment and subconsciously denied, ¡°In the hospital? How is that possible? This has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°What did you guys eat?¡± Tan Rou frowned.


    Tan Jing shouted in exasperation, ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re deliberately trying to frame me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re just jealous that I brought Tao Qi to a high-end restaurant. That restaurant is so expensive and luxurious! How could it possibly cause him to eat anything bad?! I¡¯m fine now! Could it be that Tao Qi had never eaten such good food before and his body had difficulty digesting it? Hmph, how dare you question me?!¡±


    Their faces turned livid. They were instantly angered by Tan Jing.


    Judging from Tan Jing¡¯s reaction, she probably didn¡¯t know what Tao Qi was allergic to but Tan Jing¡¯s disrespect to Tao Qi in a moment of desperation still made the three of them very angry. What did she mean by Tao Qi had never eaten such good food? What did she take the Tao family for? Beggars?


    Tan Rou¡¯s tone was stiff and she didn¡¯t want to say another word to Tan Jing. She only coldly said, ¡°You are indeed a good sister to Tao Qi. I didn¡¯t want to interfere with Tao Qi¡¯s choice but I¡¯ve changed my mind. Don¡¯t even think about seeing him again.¡±


    On the other end, Tan Jing was unwilling to let it go. ¡°Tan Rou! You¡¯re just afraid that Tao Qi and I will get closer and that he¡¯ll kick you out of the Tao family. This was why you came up with this idea, right? I told you that day, Tao Qi is the most doted on. As long as he doesn¡¯t acknowledge you, you will not be allowed to stay in the Tao family. You looked like you didn¡¯t care at all but you were actually scared to death! Weren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Mrs. Tao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She walked up to Tan Rou and took the phone. ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be afraid. Whether Xiao Qi epts it or not, Xiao Rou is my daughter. This home will be her home forever. Xiao Rou has already warned you that you will not be allowed to see Tao Qi anymore. Now, I¡¯m warning you as Tao Qi¡¯s mother! You¡¯re not allowed to contact him in private again or I¡¯ll call the police. You¡¯re no longer rted to our family. This will be child abduction!¡±


    Mr. Tao also stepped forward and added, ¡°Tao Qi is still young. He still doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s sincere and who¡¯s not. This is because we, as parents, didn¡¯t educate him well. In the future, we won¡¯t have to trouble Ms Tan for bringing our children out for a better experience. We can still afford to raise a child!¡±


    When Tan Jing heard Mr. And Mrs. Tao¡¯s voices, she was stunned. When she thought about how they had heard what she had just said, she immediately felt guilty. ¡°No! I was just angered by Tan Rou. That¡¯s why I spoke without thinking. Dad, mom, please don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Mrs. Tao snorted coldly, ¡°You were spouting nonsense? Didn¡¯t Miss Tan sound arrogant earlier? You said it so firmly but now you aren¡¯t going to admit it? There¡¯s no point in saying more. I hope you can remember what we just said.¡±


    Tan Jing was anxious and shouted over the phone, ¡°Tan Rou did it on purpose! She deliberately set me up and even turned on the speaker for you to hear!¡±


    Mrs. Tao rolled her eyes in disgust. ¡°I was the one who asked Xiao Rou to put it on speaker. I want to hear how you got my son into the hospital. Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t need a sister like you. Please stay away from our family!¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142 142 Heaven’s pride

    142 142 Heaven¡¯s pride


    Tan Jing was still quibbling, ¡°Please don¡¯t believe Tan Rou! She¡¯s trying to harm me on purpose ¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Tan Rou hung up the phone. She had already got what she wanted. It was a waste of time to listen to Tan Jing¡¯s nonsense. She had been talking in a strange way for a long time. When her parents found out, she wanted to make it up to them. It was nothing more than a helpless cry.


    Tan Rou¡¯s head hurt when she heard this, and she didn¡¯t want to care about Tan Jing anymore.


    Mrs. Tao held Tan Rou¡¯s hand as her heart ached and looked at her affectionately. ¡°Good child, you¡¯ve been wronged. Does Tan Jing often say these things to you in school? Why didn¡¯t you tell mom about it? Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. No matter how much trouble Xiao Qi causes, you¡¯re still my good daughter. No one can kick you out!¡±


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s heart was broken. No matter how strong Tan Rou was, she would still be sad when she heard these words. Tan Jing took advantage of the fact that she grew up in the Tao family and was close to Tao Qi to bully Rou. Now that Tan Rou had fallen out with the Tan family, Tan Jing still used those words to scare her. What a vicious girl! Mrs. Tao only hated herself for not realising Tan Jing¡¯s evil intentions earlier.


    Mr. Tao also sighed deeply and felt sorry for Tan Rou. Ever since his daughter came home, he always thought that she was obedient and sensible, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about her. But he didn¡¯t expect Tan Jing to be so arrogant behind her back. She was hoping that Tan Rou would be kicked out of the Tao family and suffer since she could never return to the Tan family.


    Just now, Tan Jing almost let it slip. She said that Tao Qi was the most favored in the family. As long as he didn¡¯t ept Tan Rou, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at home. This was clearly using Tao Qi to force Tan Rou to be estranged from their family!


    Mr. Tao¡¯s heart turned cold. He waspletely disappointed in Tan Jing. After raising her for more than ten years, she turned out to be a snake. It was fine if she did not care about them, but she even turned around and harmed his own daughter. Tan Jing would not get any benefits from doing this. She was simply a beast that harmed others!


    Father Tao looked at Tan Rou seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What Tan Jing said will never happen. Mom and dad promise you that you¡¯ll be the most pampered child in our family in the future. If Tao Qi doesn¡¯t give in, I¡¯ll beat him up until he does!¡±


    Mrs. Tao smiled as she wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right! Rou¡¯er, mom and dad will dote on you! We¡¯ve all seen how well you treated Tao Qi. If you hadn¡¯t broken in to save him tonight, he would¡¯ve been dead long ago. Not only are you his sister, you¡¯re also his life saviour. He wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey you!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Mr. And Mrs. Tao, who were looking at her with guilt and love, and felt very touched. She had known about Tan Jing¡¯s schemes for a long time and she believed that the Tao family would not treat her that way. Even Tao Qi was slowly convinced by Tan Rou.


    However, when she heard Mr. and Mrs. Tao¡¯s serious promise to treat her as the most pampered child in the family, Tan Rou still smiled happily. She truly felt her parents¡¯ heartache for her. Everything she did was worth it.


    Tan Rou nodded obediently. ¡°Since, mom and dad will dote on me, I will dote on Tao Qi. None of us will feel left out then!¡±


    Mrs. Tao looked at her daughter¡¯s yful smile and liked it no matter how she looked at it. She wanted to give Tan Rou all the best things in the world.


    When Tan Jing returned to the Tan family, she was so arrogant that her nose was already in the sky. She was eating Western food and was so proud as if she had eaten some immortal peach from the Gods. She did not realize it in the past but now that she looked at Tan Jing again, she was indeed someone that they would be ashamed of. The small Tan family had made her forget who she was.


    When the time was right, she would give the best to Xiao Rou and let others see what a true daughter of a rich family looked like.


    Mrs. Tao had already thought of which big name designers she would find to customize a gown for Tan Rou, as well as which chefs to make desserts for Tan Rou. Although Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had indeed been provoked by Tan Jing.


    She just couldn¡¯t stand Tan Jing¡¯s arrogant and useless acts. Rou ¡®er was the real daughter of a rich family. She must let Rou¡¯ er enjoy the best. She would return all the grievances to Tan Jing and p her face hard!


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know what Mrs. Tao was thinking. Otherwise, she would haveined, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to keep a low profile? I don¡¯t want to be living such a high profile life!¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 143 For Tao Qi

    143 143 For Tao Qi


    In the observation room, Tao Qi was done with his medicine and could already be discharged. The little guy had been tormented the entire night and was in a daze. He only woke up when the nurse came to help him remove the needles. In fear, he buried his face in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms, revealing only a small red ear.


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Qi gently, her heart softening. She thought for a moment and said to Mr. And Mrs. Tao, ¡°About the phone call with Tan Jing today, I think it¡¯s better not to tell Xiao Qi. He¡¯ll be sad if he finds out about it. Just let him think that his Sister Jingjing truly loved him.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was surprised by Tan Rou¡¯s attentiveness. ¡°Rou¡¯er, you¡¯re so considerate. Xiao Qi ¡­ Sigh, I hope that he knows that Tan Jing is not a good person and that he should stay away from her as soon as possible, but I¡¯m also afraid that he will really be hurt. He still doesn¡¯t understand theplexity of the human heart.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled freely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He will find out that Tan Jing is not a good person sooner orter, but it wouldn¡¯t stop him from thinking that Tan Jing is a good sister. Otherwise, it will cause too much damage to his young heart. I am willing to be a bad person. I will stop him from being with Tan Jing alone in the future. I will let him keep thisst trace of memory, even if it is fake.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Would it be better if Xiao Qi knew about your kind intentions?¡± Mr. Tao said emotionally.


    ¡°If this brat doesn¡¯t treat you well in the future, he¡¯s definitely heartless!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s smile became even gentler. ¡°For Tao Qi¡¯s sake, this should be a secret between us. I¡¯m his elder sister, so he¡¯ll acknowledge me sooner orter. Of course, I have to protect him first.¡±


    Their parents agreed happily. The adults would settle their own matters. Tao Qi was still in need of protection and guidance at his age. With Tan Rou around, there was really no need for them to be worrying about him.


    Tao Zheng had already packed his things and walked out with Tao Qi in his arms. ¡°You can go now. The doctor prescribed some medicine. You¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Father Tao pretended to be angry as he looked at Tao Qi, who was in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you still have to guts to just put everything inside your mouth?¡±


    Tao Qi pouted, feeling wronged. ¡°How would I know there would be mushrooms? I didn¡¯t even notice it!¡±


    Mother Tao smiled helplessly. She knew that Tao Qi couldn¡¯t be med for this, but she still lectured him, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know about the mushrooms, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re sick? If you¡¯re not feeling well, why didn¡¯t you quickly find an adult? Instead, you secretly locked the door and hid?! If it wasn¡¯t for your sister, would you still have the chance to talk back to us now?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened as he nced at Tan Rou. Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled and waited for Tao Qi¡¯s reaction.


    Tao Qi was a little embarrassed. After he and Sister Jingjinge back from dinner, he wants to quarrel with Tan Rou. In the end, not only did he not question Tan Rou, but he was also saved by her instead. It was really embarrassing.


    That night, Tan Rou had told him to believe in his heart and feel who was the one who was truly good to him. Now, Tan Rou even tried her best to save him, so he could no longer deny her sincerity.


    Tao Qi pursed his lips, feeling a little awkward, but he looked at Tan Rou with a rare sincerity. ¡°Thank you,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± tan Rou grinned. ¡°It¡¯s what an elder sister should do.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face was red as he struggled in Tao Zheng¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m much better. I cane down and walk by myself.¡±


    Tao Zheng looked helpless. He knew that his younger brother was embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to show his weak side in front of Tan Rou, so he put him on the ground.


    Tao Qi was still very weak. As soon as hended, his legs went soft, and he staggered. It was with great difficulty that he managed to stand up.


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Qi¡¯s stubborn appearance, shook her head slightly, and advised, ¡°You¡¯re sick tonight, so you don¡¯t have to be a little man. It¡¯s okay to be taken care of asionally. I¡¯m notughing at you.¡±


    Tao Qi was still unwilling toply, ¡°I¡¯m really fine! Big brother is tired from carrying me; I can walk on my own.¡±


    Mr. Tao was amused. ¡°Little Qi, it¡¯s good that you know how to care for your big brother. Come. I¡¯ll carry you instead.¡±


    Tao Qi continued to shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m already ten years old. I¡¯m very heavy. It¡¯s been hard on dad too. I can walk slowly on my own.¡± With that, he started to walk by himself. However, it was obvious that he was swaying, and his legs were trembling.

 Chapter 144 - 144 144 Tan Jing is stupid

    144 144 Tan Jing is stupid


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She strode forward and picked Tao Qi up. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Tao Qi cried out in shock and found himself in Tan Rou¡¯s arms. He immediately began to struggle. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to be brave? I don¡¯t want you to carry me!¡±


    Tan Rou lowered her eyes and threatened, ¡°You don¡¯t want big brother, nor dad, do you still want mom to carry you? You¡¯re walking so slowly, it¡¯ll be dawn soon. Stop talking nonsense or I¡¯ll spank your butt. You¡¯re so sick now and you can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    Tao Qi red at Tan Rou angrily. This bad woman. He was just being grateful towards her but in the blink of an eye, she was bullying him fiercely again!


    !!


    Tan Rou weighed Tao Qi in her arms and hugged him even tighter. She jokingly said, ¡°You¡¯re really heavy. I told you to eat less meat. Be careful or you¡¯ll really be fat!¡±


    Tao Qi was just about to retort when he saw Tan Rou¡¯s gentle gaze. She looked at him with a pained expression and said, ¡°But since you¡¯re sick, you can eat more and get better quickly, brat.¡±


    Tao Qi suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt warmth from Tan Rou again! Her eyes were so gentle.


    Tao Qi was embarrassed again and didn¡¯t say anything more. He resigned himself to his fate and leaned his head on Tan Rou¡¯s shoulder. Then, he thought to himself, ¡®Tan Rou¡¯s body also smelled good, but it was different from sister Jingjing¡¯s perfume. It was the fragrance of a type of herb with a faint flower fragrance.¡¯ Without realizing it, Tao Qi was feeling drowsy again.


    The other three looked at Tan Rou and Tao Qi¡¯s interaction and smiled at the same time. They were really two little enemies. They were always bickering but it was still quite heartwarming!


    Tan Rou smiled as well. There was still the smell of the nerve-soothing incense on her body. Tao Qi was weak to begin with, and even though it wasn¡¯t as effective as burning incense, it was enough for a child to have a good sleep and recover.


    The family of five tossed and turned until the middle of the night before finally bringing Tao Qi home. They were both mentally and physically exhausted and went back to their rooms to rest when they got home.


    Within a few hours, the sky had just turned bright, and Tan Rou got up again. She had no choice. She still had to go to school and they had an important test today.


    Fortunately, Tan Rou had the spices she made herself. Although she only slept for a few hours, she was still in high spirits. After a simple wash, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for her family.


    Hearing the noise from the kitchen, Mrs. Tao put on some clothes and walked out. ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you up so early? I¡¯ll cook, you should rest for a while more!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Mom, you should sleep a little longer. We have an exam today so I need to go to school slightly earlier.¡±


    Mrs. Tao nodded. She knew that Tan Rou was attending a strict school and that she always had a lot of exams. She also knew that Tan Rou had just returned to the country and she didn¡¯t have much time to study in the Tan family. She was afraid that Tan Rou would be stressed, so she quickly encouraged her, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The exam is nothing. Your participation in it would be enough. There¡¯s still a lot of time to slowly work on it. My daughter is so smart. She will definitely be able to do it.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Mother Tao was worried that she would be upset if she didn¡¯t do well. So, she quicklyforted her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already studied everything. Don¡¯t worry, your daughter is indeed a smart girl!¡± She even winked at Mrs. Tao yfully.


    Mrs. Tao smiled in relief. That¡¯s right, her daughter even excels in medicine, she must definitely be good at studying too. People with talent learn fast, so she shouldn¡¯t underestimate her daughter.


    While cooking the porridge, Tan Rou pretended to ask casually, ¡°Mom, did Tan Jing study well in the past?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally knew that Tan Jing¡¯s academic results had always been good in her previous life and she had also maintained the image of a top student in this life. However, Tan Rou was still very curious and wanted to ask Mrs. Tao about Tan Jing¡¯s performance at home. This time, Tan Jing was definitely digging a trap for her in terms of their academics. She had to know her enemy well.


    Mrs. Tao thought that Tan Rou was stillparing herself to Tan Jing and was afraid that Tan Rou would overthink it. She continued to encourage her, ¡°Her grades have always been good, but she¡¯s the hard-working type. She only relies on rote memorization and often stays at home until midnight. She¡¯s not as smart as you. You don¡¯t have topete with her, she¡¯s not your opponent as well. You just have to do well! Mommy believes you!¡±


    In the past, in Mother Tao¡¯s eyes, Tan Jing was still her daughter. Of course, she would only think that Tan Jing was very hardworking and that she was excellent. However, her impression of Tan Jing now was extremely bad. She did not directly say that Tan Jing was stupid because Mother Tao was a cultured woman. She did not want topare Tan Jing to Tan Rou at all.

 Chapter 145 - 145 145 A little adoration

    145 145 A little adoration


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh. Tan Jing pretended to be at ease in school, creating a very talented academic image. However, it turned out that she was secretly working hard at home.


    Mrs. Tao looked at Tan Rou affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected you to do very well, as long as you put in the effort. Grades don¡¯t mean everything and a person¡¯s character can¡¯t be measured by grades.¡±


    Tan Rou put down the soup spoon in her hand and walked over to give Mrs. Tao a gentle hug. ¡°I know, mom. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Tan Jing disrupt my studies. She¡¯s not that important.¡±


    Mrs. Tao nodded in relief. Tan Jing and the Tan family were indeed nothing to be afraid of, but what Mrs. Tao was most afraid that Tan Rou might be incited by Tan Jing and lose her heart. If that happened, she would subconsciouslypete with Tan Jing no matter what she did and she would not be happy no matter what results she got.


    However, for Tan Rou, it was easy to beat Tan Jing in all aspects. Tan Jing was not an opponent worthy of respect at all. Tan Rou was just like a cat ying with a mouse, watching Tan Jing bring about her own evil. She would never lose her heart like what Mrs. Tao was worried about.


    After Tan Rou returned back to life, her goal was clear.


    She would definitely make Tan Jing and the Tan family pay the price. She would definitely make Tan Jing lose everything and have a taste of being deserted by everyone. However, she would definitely not do anything out of line. If she took the initiative to harm others for revenge, then what difference would she be from Tan Jing?


    The mother and daughter talked quietly for a moment. Tan Rou had a simple breakfast and was ready to go to school.


    Before she left, Tan Rou told Mother Tao, ¡°I¡¯ve specially stir-fried a vegetable dish for Tao Qi to eat when he wakes up. That dish can help with detoxifying the toxins in his body so it suits him most now.¡±


    Mother Tao knew that Tao Qi didn¡¯t like vegetables the most. Since he was young, no matter how she forced him, it didn¡¯t work. So, she could only give up.


    Mother Tao felt that Tao Qi definitely wouldn¡¯t eat the vegetables that Tan Rou made, but Tan Rou was being so thoughtful early in the morning. Her intention was very precious.


    She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Tan Rou. She didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded in agreement, saying that she would get Tao Qi eat it.


    Tan Rou chuckled, waved her hand, and went to school with light steps.


    Not long after Tan Rou left, the other members of the family also got up one after another.


    In the past, Tao Qi would never have woken up at such a time, not to mention that he was sickst night and his body was weak.


    Mother Tao¡¯s heart ached for her child. She originally wanted to let him sleep in, but she didn¡¯t expect Tao Qi to stretch himself and jump downstairs, mouring for breakfast.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know what was going on either. In his sleep, there seemed to be a faint medicinal fragrance lingering around him, and the faint smell of herbs entered his nose.


    He felt that his body was bing more and more rxed, and his consciousness was bing heavier and heavier. It was rare for him to wake up naturally.


    After waking up, he felt refreshed and felt that his body was the same as before, with an endless amount of energy!


    Tao Qi noticed that a te of incense had been ced at the head of the bed at some point, and it was currently emitting the faint smell that he had been particrly fond of in his dream.


    Hence, Tao Qi couldn¡¯t wait to ask his mother, ¡°Mom! Where did the incense in my roome from? It¡¯s so good. I had a good sleepst night, and I¡¯m a little man again today!¡±


    Mrs. Tao immediately guessed that Tan Rou must have lit a nerve-soothing incense for Tao Qi after sending him back to his roomst night. Her heart was filled with warmth.


    She reached out and touched Tao Qi¡¯s forehead. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how blessed you are. That¡¯s the nerve-soothing incense that your sister made herself. You have no idea how much better my sleep quality has been. Your sister cared about you which is why she gave them to you.¡±


    Tao Qi touched his head thoughtfully. ¡°Was she really that powerful? Where did she learn it from? She even did so much acupuncturest night. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Mr. Tao walked over with the newspaper and smiled proudly. ¡°Your sister¡¯s medical skills are amazing. It¡¯s a waste of her talent to help you with acupuncture. You should be happy!¡±


    Tao Qi pouted. Although he also thought that Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills were amazing, hearing how his parents praise her like this still made him a little jealous.


    He had to admit that Tan Rou was a little powerful! She¡¯s a bad woman with tricks up her sleeves.


    Tao Qi thought that Tan Rou was a little strange. Her IQ was so high that she could easily answer the questions on the forum. She was good at cooking and knew medicine. She was simply too well-rounded. Was this woman really his sister?


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t want to admit it but he started to admire Tan Rou deep inside his heart.

 Chapter 146 - 146 146 I want to eat vegetables

    146 146 I want to eat vegetables


    Mother Tao nced at Tao Qi¡¯s expression andughed to herself. Her youngest son was clearly being influenced by Xiao Rou but he just couldn¡¯t get over it.


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t point it out.


    Everything that Tan Rou had done so far had pleasantly surprised Mother Tao. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so tolerant of her younger brother.


    She had thought about what to do if the two children were ipatible like fire and water. Now that she thought about it, she was really overthinking. Tan Rou was so obedient and outstanding, who wouldn¡¯t like her?


    Just let Xiao Rou slowly conquer her brother! She would only have to assist from the side.


    Seeing that Tao Qi was already sitting at the table obediently, waiting for the meal to start, Mother Tao smiled and brought the porridge and vegetables that Tan Rou had prepared to Tao Qi.


    Tao Qi frowned unhappily and said in disdain, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to eat vegetables! It¡¯s too bitter and they¡¯re not delicious at all!¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s reaction was within Mother Tao¡¯s expectations. She didn¡¯t force him and instead said to Father Tao and Tao Zheng, Today¡¯s breakfast was prepared by Xiao Rou. She even told me that she had prepared these vegetables for Xiao Qi to detoxify. It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Qi doesn¡¯t like it, but we can¡¯t let down Xiao Rou¡¯s good intentions. Let¡¯s eat it!¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s expression froze when he heard that it was Tan Rou who cooked all these. He took a few more nces at the dish.


    Tao Zheng raised an eyebrow and yed along with his mother. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve never had this kind of vegetable before. It seems like it can be used in medicine too. Tan Rou is so thoughtful. Let me try it.¡±


    Mr. Tao smiled and nced at Tao Qi before joining in. ¡°It looks really delicious. Xiao Rou really has been nothing but nice to this brat! Even I, as his father, am a little jealous. I¡¯m going to finish all of this!¡±


    This time, Tao Qi was a little anxious. His eyes were fixed on the dish. When he saw father Tao and Tao Zheng each take a big bite, Tao Qi couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She made that for me!¡±


    Tao Qi felt a little proud when he heard what he had just said.


    Even his father was a little jealous of the dishes that Tan Rou had specially made for him. At least that woman was tactful and was the most attentive to him at home.


    This made Tao Qi feel that he was especially valued and satisfied by the little vanity in his heart. However, when he saw that his father and brother had eaten so much of the dish, he felt a little distressed.


    Tan Rou had made him vegetables that night as well and it was the best that he had ever eaten. After knowing that this green dish was made by Tan Rou, it didn¡¯t seem as annoying as before. It should be delicious, right?


    Seeing how anxious Tao Qi was, Mother Tao smiled mischievously and pretended to be understanding. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xiao Qi. I know you don¡¯t like vegetables. Although Tan Rou made this for you, I don¡¯t want to force you.¡±


    Tao Qi hesitated for a while in distress. Seeing that his brother was still eating in big mouthfuls, hepletely forgot about his face and shouted, ¡°I want to eat vegetables! Don¡¯t fight with me!¡± With that, he quickly picked up the vegetables on the te and ate them in big mouthfuls.


    After the first bite, Tao Qi squinted his eyes in satisfaction. This taste was cool and refreshing with a unique sweetness. It was indeed different from other vegetables.


    Mother Tao looked at Tao Qi in surprise. Everyone present knew how much Tao Qi hated vegetables. She had only wanted to try teasing him, thinking that he would at most take a bite and give up. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so straightforward and eat a few mouthfuls without hesitation.


    Tao Zheng also found it strange. ¡°Tao Qi, don¡¯t you hate vegetables the most? In the past, you would go to the bathroom and vomit for half a day if I tricked you into eating a mouthful. Why are you okay with this? You don¡¯t have to pretend to be brave!¡±


    Tao Zheng was afraid that Tao Qi was being teased by them and was only trying to be brave, worried that he would feel ufortable.


    Unexpectedly, Tao Qi rolled his eyes and said with a little pride, ¡°I will finish them. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve eaten it. Her vegetables are delicious!¡±


    ¡°When have you ever tried your sister¡¯s cooking?¡± Father Tao asked, feeling confused.


    Tao Qi was still tsundere, and even a little proud. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat the night I came home and then I got hungry, so Tan Rou made me something to eat.¡± After saying that, he even raised his chin, looking very pleased.


    His parents and brother liked Tan Rou so much, but Tan Rou only made good food for him. Tao Qi wanted to show off for some reason.


    Realization dawned on Mrs. Tao. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. When I woke up the next morning, I found traces of the kitchen being used. So, your sister was the one who cooked!¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147 147 The distribution of the examination venues

    147 147 The distribution of the examination venues


    Mr. Tao was really jealous this time. His daughter had never cooked for him but this disrespectful brat had it easy!


    That night, he was worried that Tan Rou would be sad because of Tao Qi¡¯s bad attitude. He didn¡¯t expect that from that day itself, Xiao Rou had done so much for Tao Qi. His heart was feeling sour.


    Tao Zheng was also a little jealous. He had clearly epted Tan Rou much earlier and yet he had not received such good treatment. On the contrary, this arrogant brat had taken the lead.


    Was this what it meant to be a child who was good at making a fuss? He also wanted to eat the food that his sister specially prepared!


    !!


    Mrs. Tao looked at the three men at the table and shook her head in amusement.


    It was fine if Tao Qi wanted to show off, but his husband and second son, who were two grown men, were actually jealous over such trivial matters. However, this also showed that they both loved Xiao Rou from the bottom of their hearts and wanted to get Xiao Rou¡¯s favouritism. They didn¡¯t even mind bickering with a little kid.


    Tan Rou, who had stirred up the family¡¯s jealousy, didn¡¯t know that a simple meal would cause such a huge aftermath. After she arrived at school, she went to the assigned examination hall and sat quietly, waiting for the examination to begin.


    The school had a special tradition of dividing the examination venue into several categories based on academic results. They were divided into six grades, from A to F, ording to the previous results.


    Only the school¡¯s top students could enter the exam hall A. If no one reached the cut-off point of the A exam hall, the school would even leave the A exam hall empty for the next exam to encourage students to treat this as a challenge.


    After a long time, the students had all treated exam area A as a particrly sacred ce. They felt that only those who could enter exam area A were those who were truly geniuses.


    After all, in order to reach the cut-off point for the exam hall A, one had to get close to full marks for almost every subject. This was simply not something that a human could do. Wasn¡¯t that counted as something god-like?


    It was said that since the establishment of the school, only a few people have entered the hall. Exam hall A had gradually be a decoration, a legend that could be seen but not reached.


    Most of the students with better academic results would be distributed in the exam hall B and this was where Tan Jing belonged. Her grades had always been above average and she had always been amongst the top few in the ss. She had always been proud of being able to stay in this exam hall.


    Tan Rou, on the other hand, had not participated in the school¡¯s exam. So, ording to the evaluation, she was temporarily assigned to exam hall D, which was below average.


    Tan Jing secretlyughed at this matter.


    Tan Rou was assigned to exam hall D as soon as she arrived. It was indeed something embarrassing!


    However, ording to Tan Jing¡¯s thoughts, the school should have directly assigned Tan Rou to exam room F. With Tan Jing¡¯s level, she should have been at the bottom.


    However, Tan Jing thought about itter and felt that this arrangement was in fact a good one. First, Tan Rou was now arranged in a position that was neither high nor low. After the exam, she would suddenly enter exam hall F. Wouldn¡¯t that be more humiliating? Let¡¯s see if she still has the face to stay in ss!


    Moreover, this arrangement was in line with Tan Jing¡¯s n this time.


    Wei Ling¡¯s academic results were bad as well. She had always been in the exam hall D. Tan Jing had already inquired about it. This time, Wei Ling and Tan Rou happened to be in the same examination venue. She simply had the right time, ce, and people.


    Tan Jing had already thought about it. This exam was a good opportunity. It wasn¡¯t enough to just expose Tan Rou¡¯s poor grades. She had to make Tan Rou pay a little price.


    Tan Rou was getting too cunning these days. She might do something to falsify her results. Just in case, Tan Jing threatened Wei Ling in advance and asked her to keep an eye on Tan Rou in the exam hall. She couldn¡¯t give Tan Rou any chance to cheat.


    It would be best if he caused trouble for Tan Rou instead.


    If Tan Rou took the exam honestly, it would be even better if she got a ridiculous grade in the end. Even if an ident happened, Wei Ling would be there to disturb Tan Rou. With double insurance, Tan Jing didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou would have the ability to defend herself this time.


    Tan Jing sneered. Let the others wait and see. She wanted Tan Rou to lose all her reputation after this exam!

 Chapter 148 - 148 148 The note

    148 148 The note


    Tan Jing hadid out an inescapable and was waiting for Tan Rou to fall into the trap.


    Recently, the rumors in the school were getting more and more unfavourable to Tan Jing. There were more and more rumors about Tan Rou¡¯s handsome character and beautiful appearance. There were also many of them who were arguing that the title of the school Belle should be given to Tan Rou, which made Tan Jing depressed for several days.


    However, all of these were nothing. Once the test results were out, everyone would be shocked.


    What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Having a handsome personality was even more of a nonsense. Who would choose an ignorant, ipetent, and stupid School Belle? What if such an idiot didn¡¯t know her position and tried to cheat in the exam?


    No matter how pretty a person was, people would only think that she was arrogant, despotic, vulgar, and unruly in the end. This was human nature!


    Who else would still consider her to be the school Belle? It would probably be a huge joke.


    Tan Jing was secretly proud of herself. The idea she came up with was really too smart. Even if Tan Rou epted her fate and did not cheat, Tan Jing still had Wei Ling to help her.


    Tan Jing had already made herself clear and so Tan Jing wasn¡¯t afraid that Wei Ling wouldn¡¯t do anything to Tan Rou. When the time came, if Tan Jing said that Tan Rou had cheated, it would be considered cheating. No matter how Tan Jing quibbled, it would be useless!


    Wei Ling originally did not want to get involved in the fight between Tan Jing and Tan Rou. Thest time when they were in the ssroom, Tan Rou had defeated Liang Lu and revealed that she had a close rtionship with Zhuang Liu, Wei Ling had decided not to help Tan Jing.


    Now that Tan Rou was bing more and more difficult to deal with, Wei Ling didn¡¯t want to be the victim. After all, if something happened, Tan Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t help her given how her personality was. Wei Ling had gradually seen through Tan Jing¡¯s selfish nature.


    However, Tan Jing still had the strong support of the Tan family while Tan Rou had nothing.


    When Wei Ling heard about Tan Jing¡¯s n, she declined twice, saying that she was too timid to do such a thing.


    However, who knew that Tan Jing hadpletely set her eyes on tan Rou. She did not hesitate to borrow Tan Song¡¯s power to find Wei Ling¡¯s parents and indirectly revealed that she wanted Wei Ling to help her deal with a ssmate.


    Tan Jing even hypocritically told Wei Ling¡¯s mother how much she valued Wei Ling and sincerely treated Wei Ling as a good friend. She did not expect that Wei Ling would not help her at the critical moment. She was a little sad and even hinted that Tan Song was also a little disappointed in the Wei family.


    Wei Ling¡¯s mother was shocked and quickly scolded Wei Ling.


    For a family like theirs, as long as they could rely on a strong person, what¡¯s wrong with helping out a friend in school?


    Although she didn¡¯t know who Tan Jing wanted to deal with, from what Tan Jing said, the other party was just a nobody. If Wei Ling helped Tan Jing deal with such an issue, Wei Ling could win the favour of the tan family. How worthwhile was that?


    Wei Ling stammered and wanted to refuse but she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, Tan Rou didn¡¯t have any substantial background and her rtionship with Zhuang Liu was uncertain. She couldn¡¯t just tell her parents that she just had a feeling that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t someone simple. There was nothing left for her to say.


    So, under the persuasion of her family, Wei Ling could only choose to continue helping Tan Jing.


    Wei Ling was sitting diagonally behind Tan Rou. She stared at Tan Rou¡¯s back silently. Her heart was in a mess and she did feel incredibly frightened.


    Tan Jing had already suffered too many losses because of Tan Rou. Wei Ling felt that she might not be able to gain any benefits this time either. However, this time, she was chosen by Tan Jing to be her helper. If something happened, wouldn¡¯t she be the one who was at fault?


    Thest time, Wei Ling was still hesitating about when to befriend Tan Rou so that she could have another person to stick up to. However, she did not expect that before she could see what Tan Rou had, she was pulled back into Tan Jing¡¯s camp.


    Wei Ling rubbed the paper in her hand and thought carefully. Although she never wanted to pick a side, she obviously had no other choice now.


    If she chose Tan Rou, there would be too many risks involved. She didn¡¯t know if she could win against Tan Jing. Even if she could, it would probably take some time.


    However, if she did not help Tan Jing with this now, the Wei family might immediately suffer under the Tan family¡¯s suppression.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Wei Ling gritted his teeth and looked at Tan Rou with regret.


    She didn¡¯t have the capital to gamble. Since she couldn¡¯tpletely offend Tan Jing now, she could only do her best to help the other party suppress Tan Rou, she had no chance to turn things around and she had to do this right.

 Chapter 149 - 149 149 Pretending to be confused

    149 149 Pretending to be confused


    Wei Ling made up her mind and secretly hid the paper she had prepared in her hand. It woulde in handyter.


    The students waited for a while and it was finally time for the exam.


    Two invigtors walked into the ssroom and conducted a security check on the students in the examination hall ording to the regtions. There were many rich kids in this school. Although it was a discipline school, the management was very humane. Students were usually allowed to bring their mobile phones to school but they were particrly strict when it came to their examination.


    This was because, in their school, the biggest punishment was not for dating or fighting but cheating in exams.


    The new principal came from the military and had a strong sense of justice. He hated fraud most and he was almost harsh on the student¡¯s character. Before every examination, he would emphasise that it was not shameful to have bad grades but cheating was someone that had to be severely punished.


    This was also why Tan Jing hade up with the idea of ndering Tan Rou for cheating. As long as Tan Rou¡¯s cheating was confirmed, then whether it was reason or the school system, they would not allow tan Rou to continue staying in the school.


    The students also understood the school¡¯s rules. No one had the guts to openly challenge the principal. They all handed over their phones and other electronic devices and sat in their seats obediently.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The principal had requested that no matter how good or bad one¡¯s studies were, they had to treat the exam seriously. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t sleep, lean on the table, or bring in the papers in advance.


    This was also one of Tan Jing and Wei Ling¡¯s considerations. If Tan Rou didn¡¯t know anything and went to sleep or left early as soon as the exam began, their n couldn¡¯t be implemented.


    However, the school had a rule that Tan Rou had to stay in her seat obediently before the exam was over and so Wei Ling would have plenty of time.


    Tan Rou also turned off her phone and walked to the podium to hand it over to the teacher. On her way back, she happened to bump into Wei Ling. Their eyes met and Wei Ling was the first to look away. Perhaps it was because she felt guilty but she pretended to be calm and greeted Tan Rou. ¡°What a coincidence, we¡¯re in the same exam hall!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She kept staring at Wei Ling until Wei Ling became nervous and there were cold sweats that started to appear on her forehead. Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Indeed ¡­ What a coincidence.¡± Then, she gave Wei Ling a meaningful look, turned around, and returned to her seat.


    Wei Ling heaved a long sigh of relief and clenched his slightly sweaty hands. She was definitely afraid of the gaze that came from Tan Rou.


    When Tan Rou stared at her without a word, she almost wanted to tell her the whole n. Tan Rou¡¯s gaze was too domineering and she made others feel scared from the bottom of their hearts.


    Moreover, Tan Rou¡¯s domineering appearance from the past few incidents had been lingering in Wei Ling¡¯s mind. So, when Tan Rou stood in front of her with an imposing aura, Wei Ling wanted to run. She felt that she was just like everyone else, unable to withstand a single blow from Tan Rou.


    Wei Ling clenched her fists tightly andforted herself that everything was just an illusion. Tan Rou couldn¡¯t have known in advance. Even if she suspected that Wei Ling would do something, there was no evidence. She shouldn¡¯t panic!


    Once Tan Rou saw through her guilty conscience, everything would be over. She had no way out and so she could only brace herself and rush forward!


    Little did she know that in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes, Wei Ling¡¯s behaviour was already suspicious and guilty.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think much about being assigned to this test field. It was the same no matter where she took the test. It might have been a coincidence that she was assigned to the same test as Wei Ling.


    However, this kind of coincidence could be easily used by Tan Jing.


    The moment Tan Rou saw Wei Ling, she knew that Tan Jing would not be here herself. If she wanted to do something, she could only assign this task to Wei Ling.


    Just now, when the two of them exchanged nces, Tan Rou deliberately put pressure on Wei Ling silently to watcher her reaction. As expected, before Tan Rou could say anything, the silent gaze had already made Wei Ling feel guilty.


    Wei Ling¡¯s fleeting gaze and awkward greeting were strange in every way. The only thing missing were the words ¡°I want to harm you¡± written on her face.


    Tan Rou sneered. Not only was she not worried, she was also looking forward to what kind of idiotic idea they woulde up with to frame her.


    The exam hadn¡¯t even started yet and Wei Ling was already so nervous. It must have been hard on her. Tan Jing really didn¡¯t have anyone useful on her side.


    Tan Rou looked back at Wei Ling with a wicked smile. Wei Ling¡¯s heart trembled as she forced a smile at Tan Rou, pretending that she didn¡¯t know anything. In the eyes of others, Wei Ling was trying to be friendly with Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou also pretended to be confused. She narrowed her eyes and smiled back at Wei Ling. The two of them had their own thoughts and undercurrents flowing in the dark, but at this time, they were smiling like a pair of best friends which was extremely strange.

 Chapter 150 - 150 150 Hidden strength

    150 150 Hidden strength


    The bell rang and the invigtors handed out the papers for the students to answer.


    Tan Rou lowered her eyes and her curled eyshes cast a shadow on her face. She roughly read the paper from the beginning to the end.


    The questions on the paper weren¡¯t too difficult. After all, it was a mock exam and most of them were basic questions. There were only a few difficult questions mixed in, which was still easy for Tan Rou. However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t be arrogant because of this. Instead, she looked at the paper seriously.


    Tan Rou calcted in her heart that the time needed to finish this paper was probably less than one-third of the time taken for the exam.


    !!


    However, she couldn¡¯t hand in his paper in advance nor could she lie on the table and take a nap. Wouldn¡¯t it be too boring if she just answered everything so quickly?


    Tan Rou sighed andforted herself. It was her first time taking an exam in school, so she shouldn¡¯t break the school rules. It would be too eye-catching. She calcted the time and slowly wrote down the answers at the speed of a normal student.


    Tan Rou had already decided to keep a low profile. Otherwise, with her level, she would definitely be able to get the first ce in the school with a score close to full marks. However, that would definitely attract many people¡¯s spections and doubts, which would be too troublesome.


    Tan Rou was toozy to exin and she didn¡¯t want to set up the image of a genius for herself. Besides Tan Jing, who was a restless factor, she still wanted to enjoy a simple and ordinary life.


    Therefore, Tan Rou decided to hide her true strength and only wanted to control her strength to be slightly above Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou thought to herself that she just wanted topete with Tan Jing and did not need to create pressure for others.


    Didn¡¯t Tan Jing always think that she was ignorant and ipetent? Wasn¡¯t Tan Jing waiting for her to make a joke of herself? First, Tan Rou would then score a little higher than Tan Jing. Then, Tan Rou would give Tan Jing a scare then admire her disbelieving expression. Tan Jing would want to try to overtake Tan Rou but no matter what, Tan Jing would fail at it.


    When Tan Rou thought of this, she pursed her lips andughed secretly. She felt that she was indeed a genius. Tan Jing would be angered to death if she did this.


    After handing out the papers, Wei Ling had been observing Tan Rou from the corner of his eye. When she saw Tan Rou flip through the papers, ponder for a long time, she sighed and finally felt relieved.


    Sure enough, Tan Rou reacted just as Tan Jing had said. Tan Rou knew nothing. After reading the questions, she sighed. This way, Tan Rou¡¯s image as a bad student was basically confirmed. Tan Jing and her no longer really worry about their target. As long as Tan Rou got a bad result, the others who had a favourable impression of her would be immediately reduced.


    Then, when Wei Ling saw that Tan Rou, who had just been staring at the paper in a daze, suddenly pursed her lips andughed for some reason. Could it be that Tan Rou found the questions too difficult and imagined the scene of her beingughed at after the results came out and she had gone crazy with anxiety?


    Wei Ling¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the paper in her hand. It was a normal paper. It didn¡¯t look very difficult. What was so funny?


    Wei Ling felt that Tan Rou was acting weird. Perhaps Tan Rou had already given up. She didn¡¯t understand the world of bad students.


    Wei Ling shook her head. She didn¡¯t care about Tan Rou for the time being and quickly started to answer the questions.


    She had no other choice. Although she promised to help Tan Jing, she also needed to take the exam. She couldn¡¯t bring a zero home just to harm Tan Rou, right?


    Wei Ling¡¯s academic performance was average to begin with. This time, she had other things on her mind and it was even more difficult for her to sit for the exam. She could only force herself to finish the questions quickly and then deal with Tan Rou. Anyway, she was not allowed to leave early and Tan Rou couldn¡¯t run away either.


    Tan Rou supported her head in boredom and slowly wrote down the answers on the paper to pass the time. In the end, she only chose a few questions from all the answers and wrote them down on the paper. Just like this, Tan Rou found it interesting to answer the questions while calcting the scores.


    The sun shone in through the window and golden rays fell on Tan Rou¡¯s table and body. Tan Rou squinted her eyes infort. She thought to herself, in order to anger Tan Jing to death, she had wasted a lot of time pretending to be a bad student. She just didn¡¯t know what Tan Jing and Wei Ling had nned. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy. Tan Rou had hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be too stupid this time. She was hoping that they could be more creative this time!

 Chapter 151 - 151 151 So childish

    151 151 So childish


    Wei Ling did the test paper without stopping. As she stared at the questions, she kept her eyes on Tan Rou as well. Seeing Tan Rou¡¯s calm gaze as she was writing on her paper, Wei Ling became more and more impatient.


    What was Tan Rou doing? Did she really know how to answer these questions?


    She had been sighing just now but she was now focused with her head lowered while answering the papers. Her side profile was illuminated by the faint lighting from outside the window. It didn¡¯t look like she was taking an exam but it was as if she was making a piece of art. It made others subconsciously follow her and be quiet.


    Wei Ling felt that this wasn¡¯t good for her. This was because at such a crucial moment, she was still in the mood to marvel at Tan Rou¡¯s beauty. She felt that even if Tan Rou was really a bad student, there would still be many people who liked her.


    !!


    Wei Ling smacked her head twice to get rid of all those messy thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t have time to be emotional. The exam should be over soon. If she couldn¡¯tplete the task Tan Jing gave her, it would be terrible.


    Greed was something that would break her. She can¡¯t be getting benefits from both sides and not offend anyone by doing so. Since she had to help Tan Jing, she had to ensure that he wouldplete the task with perfection. Otherwise, the Wei family would have to bear the anger and abandonment of the Tan family.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ling stopped writing.


    By now, she was so nervous that her hands were trembling. She was not in the mood to answer anything and so, she simply gave up. After all, there were still countless exams after this but there will not be many opportunities like this one.


    Wei Ling nced at Tan Rou¡¯s side profile and muttered in her heart, ¡°Tan Rou, I was forced to do so. Tan Jing has a good life and a background like the Tan family. We are all being yed by faith and it¡¯s our fault for not reincarnating into a good family. There are many things that we can¡¯t control. Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Wei Ling¡¯s nervousness dissipated as soon as she finished chanting in her heart and the look in her eyes became determined.


    She quietly observed the invigtor¡¯s position and nced at the surveince camera above her, waiting for an opportunity.


    Tan Jing had said that she only needed to avoid the invigtor. She would find a way to delete the surveince footage after the incident. Tan Jing had assured her that Wei Ling will not be caught.


    Hearing Tan Jing¡¯s confident and rxed tone, Wei Ling did not think much about it. Anyway, ording to the Tan family¡¯s power, it would not be difficult to ask the school for a copy of the surveince footage.


    Wei Ling put on the best of her acting skills and pretended to check the test papers, but in fact, she had been observing the invigtor¡¯s patrol route from the corner of her eye.


    When the invigtor walked near Wei Ling, Wei Ling calcted that the teacher would turn around and walk to another row in the next second. She quickly seized the opportunity and quickly threw the small note hidden in her sleeve at Tan Rou¡¯s feet.


    In order to attract the invigtor¡¯s attention, Wei Ling controlled the distance and didn¡¯t throw it too far away. She threw it so that itnded by the side of the aisle.


    When the invigtor turned around and continued to walk to the next row, he nced around and immediately saw a small white ball of paper at Tan Rou¡¯s feet.


    The teacher frowned. His years of teaching and invigting experience told him that these balls of paper in the examination field were mostly notes written by the students in advance or answers that had been discussed with others.


    The teacher walked forward quietly, bent down to pick it up, and opened it. Sure enough, there were key points of the exam that were written on the paper that the teacher had given them before the exam. Some forms and obscure definitions were all written on this small note.


    The teacher looked down at Tan Rou¡¯s paper again. Although there were many questions that had not been answered, there happened to be one question that the teacher had predicted before the exam. The answer to it had been recorded on a small note, and at this time, Tan Rou had written it down word for word on the paper.


    The look on his face turned cold. In his opinion, there would be no way that this was a coincidence! This was cheating!


    Tan Rou was still doing the questions and did not hear the sound of Wei Ling throwing the paper. When the invigtor walked to her side and picked up something, she understood that Wei Ling had made a move. The show she had been waiting for was finally here!


    The invigtor¡¯s face darkened and he mmed the note on Tan Rou¡¯s table. ¡°I¡¯ve just walked past you and you still dare to cheat! How could you be so bold?! If you didn¡¯t drop it on the ground and I didn¡¯t see it, how much more do you want to cheat in this exam?!¡±


    Tan Rou thoughtfully nced at the small note that had inexplicably popped out on the table and raised her eyebrows with curiosity.


    No way! She had been looking forward to it for a long time but they chose such a simple and violent method. Cheating with a small note?! How childish!

 Chapter 152 - 152 152 Leaving the exam hall

    152 152 Leaving the exam hall


    The teacher saw that not only did Tan Rou not admit her mistake but she was looking as if this was all just a joke. She was immediately displeased and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you in the act but you still refuse to admit your mistake! You¡¯re hopeless!!¡±


    Only then did Tan Rou turn her gaze to the invigtor. Her voice was faint and she said without any expression, ¡°I did not.¡±


    The invigtor was called Madam Lee, a middle-aged woman. She had been teaching at this school for years and had seen countless types of students.


    At this moment, she was looking at Tan Rou with contempt, as if she had seen through her trick.


    She had seen a lot of students who refused to admit their mistakes and went against their teachers. Did these students really think that they would be fine if they refused to admit it? In the end, they would always end up crying and would write a self-reflection letter to beg for forgiveness.


    These students were the ones that would be looked down on by most people. They had the audacity to do such things but not the guts to admit to their mistake. They would not admit it unless the evidence was presented in front of them. Would teachers like her actually use their students without any evidence?!


    She had already seen the note andpared it with the answer, yet this girl could still lie as if she had done nothing wrong.


    Teacher Li¡¯s face darkened and the deep wrinkles on her face seemed to be carved out by chalk.


    She had already determined that Tan Rou was the same as her previous students. Tan Rou was afraid of not getting good grades and wanted to fool the others. She no longer needed to further investigate as she had already seen countless students like Tan Rou.


    As Madam Li and Tan Rou argued, all the candidates in the ssroom stopped what they were doing and looked in the same direction.


    Tan Rou again? What did Madam Li discover?


    Other than the sound of their pens answering the papers, there were noises that appeared in the exam hall as the students whispered to each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy! Answer your own paper! There¡¯s only five minutes left before you have to hand them in!¡± The other invigtor quickly maintained order in the ssroom. He gave a look to Teacher Li, signalling her to take Tan Rou out and in order not to affect the other students.


    Madam Li raised her chin slightly and said to Tan Rou coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the test anymore. Go out and leave the paper to me. We¡¯ll discuss what to do with you after this.¡±


    Tan Rou was already mentally prepared for this but she was still angered by this arrogant teacher.


    When such a problem urred, she did not investigate it and even refused to listen to any exnation. She insisted on her own subjective ideas and directly put the me on the students. How many of them who were actually innocent have been wronged by teachers like Madam Li?!


    Tan Rou was unconvinced. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the school have a rule that we can¡¯t leave early for the exam? Why should I go out?¡±


    Seeing that Tan Rou was still talking back to her, Madam Li was so angry that she chuckled. ¡°We did not allow them to leave early because we wanted the students to take the exam seriously. You even brought a note to the exam hall. You were bold enough to do so and now, there¡¯s no need for you to continue answering the paper.¡±


    Tan Rou turned her head and nced at Wei Ling. She saw that Wei Ling was looking straight at the paper in his hand and pretending to be busy but his legs were shaking uncontrobly. The trembling body of Weiling was enough to show that Wei Ling was not as calm as she looked and was instead feeling panic.


    Wei Ling saw Tan Rou looking at her from the corner of her eye and the rest of the ssroom was very restless. It would be too deliberate to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything. She could only pretend to be surprised and in disbelief. She looked back at Tan Rou as if to say, ¡°How could you do such things?!¡±


    Tan Rouughed sarcastically. ¡°Wei Ling, did you see me cheating?¡±


    Wei Ling didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to ask her directly. She smiled awkwardly and answered, ¡°I was doing the questions and didn¡¯t look up.¡±


    Tan Rou turned to look at Madam Li. ¡°Then, Madam Li, did you see me cheating with your own eyes? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m cheating just because of a small note under my seat?¡±


    Madam Li felt that she had been provoked and her attitude towards tan Rou became even worse. ¡°Do you still want me to see it with my own eyes? We¡¯ll find out after we check the surveince video. Now, as a teacher, I¡¯m asking you to leave the exam hall immediately!¡±


    Tan Rou picked up the small note on the table, looked at it back and forth, and sneered. ¡°I really don¡¯t need such useless notes. If I¡¯m proven innocent after checking the surveince footage, what do you n to do?¡±


    Madam Li snatched the note away, afraid that Tan Rou would tamper with the evidence. She was also provoked by Tan Rou¡¯s words.


    She replied arrogantly without even thinking, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll apologize to you and admit that I¡¯ve wronged you. However, the possibility of that is almost zero. The surveince cameras are 360 degrees. Don¡¯t ever think that you would be able to get away with this!¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153 153 Tan Rou cheated

    153 153 Tan Rou cheated


    When Wei Ling heard them talking about the surveince cameras, she subconsciously tensed up and was a little worried.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    She did not say anything else and walked out of the ssroom with Madam Li.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left for the exam and so no one was in the mood to check out what was happening to Tan Rou. They just raised their heads for a short while and went back to answering their papers.


    !!


    In their perspectives, the words of a teacher were always more authoritative. What Madam Li said must have been true.


    They didn¡¯t expect for Tan Rou to make such a low-level mistake. She would be receiving the biggest punishment! It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t do well in your exams but why did you take it so hard and actually cheat? She was really going against the tides.


    As soon as the bell rang, the exam papers were handed in. The students in the exam hall swarmed out of the ssroom and ran to tell their friends about it.


    There were no secrets in this school; not to mention that this was such a big news. Soon, the whole school knew that Tan Rou had cheated and was taken away by Madam Li.


    When Tan Jing heard about this incident, it was already spreading in an exaggerated manner. The version of how Tan Rou refused to admit her mistakes and rebutted Madam Li had spread amongst the students.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t hide their excitement and watched the show.


    The school was very strict about their rules. They didn¡¯t expect that Tan Rou, who looked cold, would act so boldly in her first exam!


    Tan Jingughed in a good mood. She didn¡¯t expect Wei Ling to be so efficient and hardworking. She had destroyed Tan Rou in the first paper itself.


    Tan Rou, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin this!


    Tan Jing took advantage of the break time to take back her phone. With a light tap of her finger, she sent a text message to the head of faculties in Chen Yi¡¯s name, hinting that the Tan family had some personal grievances that needed to be dealt with. She hoped that they would take responsibility for this matter, deal with the surveince cameras, and teach Tan Rou a lesson.


    The Tan family had donated two teaching buildings to the school. The Dean had been very polite to Tan Song and Chen Yi and so, he would not refuse to help them.


    Tan Jing had nned all of this for a long time. She had secretly recorded the Dean¡¯s number from Chen Yi¡¯s mobile phone. She had been waiting for this moment!


    By the time Madam Li brought Tan Rou to the head of the faculty, Director Wang had already received the text message. He was currently stroking his bald head and pretending to be enjoying his tea in the office.


    Madam Li went straight to the point. ¡°Director Wang, this is a student in my exam hall. She brought in her notes and was caught cheating. Take a look.¡± As she spoke, she passed the note to Director Wang.


    Director Wang took the note and nced at it before putting it aside. He said to Tan Rou in a serious tone, ¡°I remember you just got transferred into our school, right? The purpose of this test was to understand the students and determine their learning direction. It¡¯s understandable that you want to get good grades but your attitude towards this isn¡¯t correct. You¡¯ve used the wrong method!¡±


    Tan Rou stood up straight and sneered. ¡°Why do all of you convict students directly? The matter hasn¡¯t even been investigated clearly and you¡¯re already using me of making a mistake, lecturing me for my actions. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t you have any respect for your elders?¡± Madam Li scolded in a sharp voice. ¡°You¡¯re always quibbling when you¡¯ve made a mistake and you even dare to treat the director with such an attitude!¡±


    Director Wang shook his head helplessly. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not scary to make a mistake. What¡¯s important is your attitude. You shouldn¡¯t have such crooked ideas in your head. Why are you so disobedient? Do you need me to invite your parents over to see what you¡¯ve done? Won¡¯t you feel embarrassed for what you¡¯ve done?


    Tan Rou looked at the two of them with disdain. Such people were not worthy of being teachers.


    She didn¡¯t want to be entangled with them anymore. She turned her face and said directly, ¡°I did not cheat. So, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I want to check the surveince cameras and see the principal!¡±


    Madam Li gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll satisfy you with what you want! Let¡¯s go to the principal¡¯s office and look at the surveince footage together. I¡¯ll see what else you can say then. It¡¯s hard to say how the principal will punish you then!¡±


    A hint of awkwardness shed in Director Wang¡¯s eyes. The Tan family had just signalled him and he could not offend the school¡¯s God of Fortune.


    He shook his head and pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°The principal has a lot of things to deal with today. Don¡¯t rm him about such a simple case. I¡¯ll handle it. If you really make a scene in front of the principal, I¡¯m afraid the punishment will be even more severe. You may even be expelled.¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154 154 Don’t You dare?

    154 154 Don¡¯t You dare?


    Tan Rou looked coldly at Director Wang¡¯s half-serious expression and sneered. What was this? After failing to educate her, he turned it into a threat. He wanted her to back off?


    She did not expect a school¡¯s head of faculty to be so biased. She did not know if this was because of the influence of the Tan family or if Tan Jing had even bribed the Director to harm her.


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression turned cold. She wasn¡¯t frightened by director Wang¡¯s words. She wanted to see how Director Wang would force this crime on her!


    ¡°I have done nothing wrong,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t admit it. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Director Wang didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so stubborn and unmoved by force or persuasion.


    He mmed the teacup in his hand on the table and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re just a young woman. You don¡¯t have many skills, but you have a big temper! The teachers are all concerned about you! They love you, and we don¡¯t want you to bear the punishment for the rest of your life! If you obediently write a self-reflection and admit your mistakes, I will still be willing to give you another chance!


    Madam Li had also noticed something and felt that Director Wang¡¯s attitude was strange.


    If Tan Rou wanted to look at the surveince footage, let her do it. It was fine if she wanted to make a scene in front of the principal, but Director Wang was hiding something. He kept pushing it back and forth as if he wanted to quickly convict Tan Rou of her mistakes and end the matter.


    Madam Li was just about to say something when Director Wang gave her a meaningful look. Madam Li felt that there might be something fishy about this matter, but it was obvious that what happened next was out of her control.


    Director Wang naturally had his own reasons for doing so. After being in the workce for many years, Madam Li knew that some matters could not be taken seriously. Thus, she shut her mouth and stood to the side without saying a word.


    In any case, it has been confirmed that Tan Rou has cheated, and there was no need for any investigations.


    Many students had gathered outside the office. They stuck their heads against the wall and listened to the conversation inside.


    Tan Rou looked coldly at Director Wang and noticed the eye contact between him and Madam Li. She found it a joke.


    At first, she thought that Tan Jing¡¯s helper was only Wei Ling, but she did not expect that even the teachers and director of the school were included in Tan Jing¡¯s n. Madam Li was probably arrogant, but Director Wang was a hypocrite.


    Tan Rou looked at Director Wang with a faint smile, which was hard to grasp.


    ¡°Director Wang, you have to be fair, ¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s inevitable that people will suspect that you¡¯re trying to achieve some unspeakable purpose by sentencing me in such a hurry.¡±


    For some reason, Director Wang felt a little guilty when Tan Rou looked at him with such an aggressive gaze.


    This girl might be young, but she had a strong aura. Even a sly and experienced person like Director Wang was stunned for a moment.


    However, after hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, he was hit where it hurt most. He immediately became angry from embarrassment and looked at Tan Rou with a tough attitude as he screamed, ¡°Nonsense! What purpose could I have? You! If you don¡¯t do as I¡¯ve told you, your grades will be voided! Considering the severity of your cheating and bad attitude, you don¡¯t have to sit for the other papers. Go back and call your parents to the school. They will be informed of the punishment. You can leave now!¡±


    The students outside the office were in an uproar. Her results were directly made invalid?! How embarrassing would it be to have her parentse to school?!


    Director Wang was infuriated by Tan Rou¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t look happy and shouted from the office, ¡°Have you all finished your revision? What are you doing outside my office?!¡±


    The students were shocked. They didn¡¯t dare to challenge the Director¡¯s authority at this time and scattered. However, some still wanted to have fun and refused to leave.


    Tan Rou sneered.


    Tan Jing framed her for no reason; how could she be afraid of Tan Jing? If she had rmed her family over such a childish matter, she would have lived her life in vain.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were sharp and full of indifference and contempt. She looked at Director Wang. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you anymore. Since you said you have no ulterior motives, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t feel guilty. Then let¡¯s go to the principal and talk about it.¡±


    Director Wang frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the principal doesn¡¯t have the time to deal with a small matter like yours. Besides, it¡¯s not your ce to argue with me!¡±


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re afraid to do so?!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the students outside the door all covered their mouths in excitement. Tan Rou was so brave! She¡¯s challenging Baldy Wang in a 1v1!


    Tan Rou stood alone in front of a teacher who was taller and stronger than her. The students outside were also waiting to watch the show.


    However, even though Tan Rou looked isted and should have been the weaker party, she still exuded a sense of pride as if she could hold the fort by herself. Strong self-confidence and aura flowed out of her.

 Chapter 155 - 155 155 Don’t admit your wrongdoings

    155 155 Don¡¯t admit your wrongdoings


    Director Wang was a cunning old fox after all. He was not immediately angered by Tan Rou¡¯s provocation. Instead, he picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip of tea, and took the opportunity to weigh the pros and cons.


    Direction Wang lowered his eyes and hid the expression in his eyes.


    After receiving the text message from the Tan family, Director Wang did not dare to dy and immediately sent someone to tamper with the surveince video in Tan Rou¡¯s exam hall. Now that a long time has passed, it must have been deleted.


    The Tan family didn¡¯t make it very clear and Director Wang didn¡¯t know what was recorded in the surveince camera. Since there was no video, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself. Without evidence, the principal could only choose to believe him instead of a little girl!


    Director Wang was confident. He calmly sipped a few mouthfuls of tea and put on a helpless expression after being rebutted by a student. ¡°Young people are full of vigour. What¡¯s there for me to be afraid of? There¡¯s no benefit for me in using you.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered in her heart. Director Wang was so calm which meant that he must have already prepared a backup n. She wanted to see how they could continue this show. When they had enough of acting and revealed their ws, it would be time to catch them all in one fell swoop!


    Tan Rou¡¯s aura was full of vigour. Her eyes were like the stars in the night sky, firmly locking onto Director Wang. She turned slightly and said, ¡°Well, if you may, Director Wang.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Madam Li, who had been silent for a long time, and smiled. ¡°Madam Li, do you want to repeat what you just said to the principal? Shall we go together?¡±


    Director Wang narrowed his eyes and looked at Tan Rou with a dark expression. He snorted coldly, got up, straightened his bow tie, and walked out with his head held high.


    Madam Li felt an inexplicable uneasiness in her heart. Her woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that she might have been impulsive.


    There had never been a student as bold as Tan Rou. No matter how bad a child was, they would feel a little guilty once they were caught. If Tan Rou was pretending to be calm and confident, it was too realistic. She even had some doubts.


    However, Madam Li was a prideful person. She had already brought Tan Rou here. If she backed out and said that there might be a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t she be pping herself in the face in front of the students? How could she convince the public in the future?


    Moreover, it was true that the note was found under Tan Rou¡¯s feet. She knew it with one look at the surveince camera. She had nothing to be afraid of. Perhaps it was just that students nowadays were too good at acting. They may look bold on the outside but were in fact trembling in fear on the inside. They would know fear once they arrived at the principal¡¯s office.


    Until now, Tan Rou has only been asked to write a self-reflection and for her parents to be called to school but Tan Rou didn¡¯t know what was good for her and insisted on reporting it to the principal. Tan Rou was really courting death.


    Madam Li rolled her eyes at Tan Rou. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. I advise you to quickly take the initiative to admit your mistake. The principal hates this kind of thing the most. Be careful that you won¡¯t be able to attend school in the end. You would end up disappointing your parents!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them down no matter what. I¡¯ll make them proud.¡±


    Madam Li looked at Tan Rou with a strange expression. In her opinion, it was already unbelievable that Tan Rou still dared to be stubborn. She didn¡¯t expect that she would shamelessly boast about being the pride of her parents and make such a fool of herself in school. Her parents would probably die of shame if they knew about this. What a sin!


    Madam Li shook her head, still stubbornly believing that what she had seen was true. She walked toward the principal¡¯s office with an arrogant expression.


    Tan Rou followed him out of the office. Due to how Director Wang had gone out first, the students outside the door were afraid of being scolded. They pushed each other out of the way, consciously making way for him.


    At this moment, seeing that Madam Li and Tan Rou had alsoe out, many students began to whisper among themselves again. They looked at Tan Rou with eyes full of curiosity.


    This was how it was like in their school. Even when no one knew the truth of the matter and none of them thought of the consequences, they would still be excited about dramas that challenged authority.


    Whether Tan Rou cheated or not, or whether she would be expelled, it didn¡¯t really matter to the others. It was just a topic after ss.


    However, Tan Rou had bravely confronted the Director in the office and even asked him if he dared to go to the principal¡¯s office with her. This was undoubtedly a big rock thrown into the calmke, breaking the suppressed emotions of the students.


    They looked at Tan Rou as if she was a heroine who had risen up.


    A boy couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°F* ck! She¡¯s so arrogant even when she cheated! Awesome!¡±


    The girl next to him turned unhappy. ¡°We don¡¯t know if Tan Rou actually cheated. Baldy Wang likes to use others and Tan Rou is just brave enough to stand up against him!¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156 156 The surveillance is gone

    156 156 The surveince is gone


    Everyone was talking at once. They were all looking forward to the confrontation in the principal¡¯s office. They followed the three of them and came to the door of the principal¡¯s office together, nning to squat outside the room to watch the show.


    When Madam Li and Tan Rou arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Director Wang was already sitting inside.


    His previous arrogance was reced by a pained expression, as if he was upset that there was a student like Tan Rou in their school.


    In front of the principal, he put on a good front. Anyone who saw him would think that he was an outstanding teacher who loved his job and cared for his students.


    !!


    The principal sat in front of his desk, expressionless. No one could tell what he was thinking and he just let Director Wang talk non-stop.


    As soon as Tan Rou reached the door, Director Wang raised his hand and pointed at her. Heined to the principal, ¡°Principal, that¡¯s her! She refused to admit her mistake and even talked back to the teacher. It¡¯s my default that I have not educated her well and now she wants to make a scene in front of you. I¡¯m really ashamed!¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡®I haven¡¯t even startedining but you¡¯re already acting like a good kid. As expected of the director who could always put up a good act.¡¯


    The principal¡¯s gaze fell on Tan Rou. His eyes were calm and he did not look down on Tan Rou because of what Director Wang had said.


    His voice was steady and calm but there was a majestic feeling to it. ¡°Is this the student who wanted to meet me? Don¡¯t be nervous, Director Wang has been speaking but I would like to hear from you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the principal sitting in front of his desk.


    He stood tall and straight and her eyes were bright like torches. Although he had a kind look and could be seen as a gentle and sociable person, it still could not hide the awe-inspiring righteousness in him.


    As expected of a retired soldier!


    Tan Rou believed that this man was definitely not someone who would collude with despicable people like Director Wang. When the two of them sat together, one was righteous and awe-inspiring while the other was greasy and cunning. There was no way topare them.


    Due to how she had a good impression of the principal, Tan Rou also smiled and politely greeted him, ¡°Hello, Sir. My name is Tan Rou.¡±


    The principal took a good look at him as well and felt that this little girl was natural and unrestrained. She had a straight face, an unyielding character, and was full of spirit. She didn¡¯t look like a sneaky person. If she had the opportunity to train in the military camp, she would definitely be a good seedling with a valiant and heroic bearing.


    After the two of them sized each other up, both of them already had a vague idea of what was happening here. Smart people could sense each other, but Director Wang had been immersed in vanity all these years and had long lost his heart. He could not tell right from wrong.


    Director Wang was stillining to the principal about Tan Rou¡¯s rudeness just now. ¡°Sir, you have no idea how arrogant she was earlier. She raised her chin and refused to repent. This simply affected the atmosphere of our school!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Director Wang, you have to be reasonable when you speak. You¡¯re putting the me on me for no reason. Can¡¯t I be angry or defend myself? Is this amon practice?¡±


    Director Wang raised his eyebrows and pointed at Tan Rou with a trembling finger. ¡°Look! Just because I said one thing, she already has ten more to retaliate at me! How would this be eptable?!¡±


    Tan Rou nced at him and looked directly at the principal. ¡°I did not cheat and I don¡¯t know where that note came from. Madam Li and Director Wang didn¡¯t listen to my exnation nor check the surveince cameras. They wanted me to write a self-reflection and admit my mistakes. They even wanted to call my parents. I would like to ask if this was the proper way to do so?¡±


    The principal frowned and gave Madam Li and Director Wang a stern look.


    Madam Li frowned and retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you red-handed and your attitude was the one that is infuriating. Cheating is shameful but you¡¯re acting so self-righteous. Is this what the teachers have taught you? ¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t even look at her and looked at the principal calmly. ¡°I think it¡¯s a little too rash to say that I cheated. Let¡¯s check the surveince camera and we¡¯ll know the truth.¡±


    The principal nodded happily. ¡°Of course! Director Wang, have you checked the surveince cameras?¡±


    Director Wang hid the light in his eyes and pretended to be very regretful. ¡°Sigh, how could I not think of checking the surveince cameras? Unfortunately, there was a malfunction in their exam hall and the surveince footage¡­ It¡¯s gone.¡±

 Chapter 157 - 157 157 It’s too much of a coincidence

    157 157 It¡¯s too much of a coincidence


    As soon as Director Wang said that, the faces of several people in the room changed.


    The principal¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°The surveince camera was fine. Why did it suddenly malfunction?¡±


    On the other hand, Madam Li frowned and the uneasiness in her heart grew.


    As a teacher, she knew that the surveince camera in the ssroom had long been reced with a more intelligentwork system, where the footage would be uploaded online consistently. It was convenient to check it at any time.


    Just now, Director Wang had been hesitant, refusing to check the surveince cameras. It turned out that the surveince video had gone missing! However, how could the video that was uploaded to the system suddenly disappear at this time? This was such a¡­


    Madam Li didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about what had actually happened.


    Tan Rou¡¯s mocking voice rang in her ears and Tan Rou was saying what Madam Li did not dare to think about. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? The surveince cameras usually worked fine but only the one in my exam hall went missing? Plus, after saying that I have cheated, the surveince cameras suddenly broke down? Even the real-time uploaded video has disappeared?¡±


    Director Wang pretended to be helpless and spread his hands. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a coincidence. I didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at director Wang¡¯s shameless behaviour and sneered in her heart. It seemed that this was the reason why Director Wang was so confident when he agreed toe to the principal.


    Did she think that without the surveince cameras, the principal would have no choice but to believe the teachers and let her take the me for cheating with just a small note?


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes flickered and she nced at Director Wang with a domineering look.


    He was too naive!


    If it were someone else, he would have deleted the video in advance and there might have been no way to turn the situation around. Unfortunately, they were plotting against Tan Rou. How could Tan Rou be defeated so easily by their tricks?


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes met Tan Rou. He turned his head slightly to avoid the principal and sneered at Tan Rou with a smug look in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now. You should just admit your mistakes.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and didn¡¯t panic at all. She didn¡¯t look away and started topete with Director Wang. ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t convince the public with just your words, right?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the principal. ¡°I think we should check together to see if the surveince footage is really gone. Even if I¡¯ve been wronged, I can¡¯t be so muddleheaded as to not know anything.¡±


    Tan Rou already had a n in her heart. As long as Director Wang took the bait and turned on the surveince system in public, everything would be undeniable.


    The principal naturally knew that such a coincidence was too suspicious. Director Wang was an elder in the school. He had been working in the school for many years even before the principal was transferred here. Usually, the principal was unwilling to fix such minor issues. He turned a blind eye to it and retained Director Wang¡¯s reputation.


    However, the school was set up for the sake of serving the students and allowing them to have a better future. If Director Wang really maligned the students for his own benefit and secretly did things that would make him lose the most basic virtue of a teacher, there¡¯s no longer the need to continue tolerating him.


    The principal raised his hand and tapped lightly on the office table. His tone was serious and did not allow for any refusal. ¡°Director Wang, show us the surveince footage now so that we can see what has happened. There¡¯s aputer in my office. Let¡¯s turn on the surveince system in front of everyone here so that they know what is happening as well.¡±


    Director Wang was very confident and wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen. The surveince video had been deleted. Even if they suspected that this was too big of an issue to be a coincidence, it could only be a suspicion. The principal couldn¡¯t make things difficult for him because of this.


    As for Tan Rou, she would never give up until her final sentence. Now that she had seen it for herself, she would then learn how to give up.


    Director Wang agreed readily. He walked forward and turned on theputer. He used his codes to log in to the surveince system.


    Tan Rou, the principal, and Madam Li all gathered around. The students outside the door craned their heads, wishing they could squeeze their heads next to theputer.


    All the ssrooms on the screen were operating normally. Director Wang clicked on the mouse a few times and pulled up the footage in Exam Room D, where Tan Rou was seated. He showed that the footage that the system had automatically uploaded within an hour was all ck.


    Director Wang sighed helplessly, as if he was sad that the crowd didn¡¯t believe him. However, there was a hint of gloating in his words. ¡°You see, I told you the video really disappeared. It¡¯s really strange!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he put his hands on his hips and mumbled to theputer, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a system malfunction and the video¡¯s upload failed. Sigh, looks like I¡¯ll have to get someone to fix it!

 Chapter 158 - 158 158 She couldn’t have cheated in the exam

    158 158 She couldn¡¯t have cheated in the exam


    The principal¡¯s office fell silent.


    The principal frowned and red at Director Wang. He knew that this matter was too strange but with the surveince footage gone, he could not me Director Wang for it just because it felt suspicious.


    The principal looked at Tan Rou regretfully. He was also in a difficult position in this situation. He couldn¡¯t see the surveince footage, and Director Wang had the so-called ¡®notes¡¯ in his hand as evidence.


    The principal didn¡¯t believe in this coincidence. He didn¡¯t want to convict Tan Rou based on Madam Li and Director Wang¡¯s weak usations. However, he couldn¡¯t just say that he didn¡¯t think of Tan Rou as such an evil child.


    For a moment, the principal was in a dilemma. His face was dark and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Although the students outside the principal¡¯s office couldn¡¯t see theputer screen, when they heard Director Wang¡¯s words and saw the principal¡¯s expression, they could roughly guess that Tan Rou was in trouble!


    Tan Jing hid in the crowd andughed smugly. She had gone to great lengths to set up this trap and send Tan Rou to Director Wang. She did not expect Tan Rou to be so reckless and take the initiative to make a fuss in front of the principal. How could she not be present to enjoy such a good show?


    As soon as Tan Rou arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Tan Jing had already rushed over. She hid in a corner and secretly took a photo of Tan Rou talking in the principal¡¯s office and sent it to Tao Qi.


    In any case, Tan Rou¡¯s final oue would definitely be having her parents called to school and she would have to ept her punishment. She might as well inform the Tao family first so that they could prepare in advance.


    Last night, because of Tao Qi¡¯s incident, Mr. And Mrs. Tao had scolded her and praised Tan Rou. If they knew about this, would they still think that Tan Rou was their precious daughter?


    She was really looking forward to the scene of theming to school with disappointed faces and giving Tan Rou a good scolding!


    Tan Jing was very satisfied with the oue. Fortunately, she was smart and had already asked Director Wang to delete the video. Tan Rou had not given up just now but now she was probably angry and helpless.


    Tan Jingughed gloatingly. At this time, Tao Qi¡¯s message suddenly popped up on the phone. Tao Qi sent several exmation marks and added a sentence: ¡®She couldn¡¯t have cheated in the exam!¡¯


    Tan Jing was not very happy after reading his reply. Why was Tao Qi¡¯s reaction like this? Shouldn¡¯t he be gloating like her and telling Mr. And Mrs. Tao about this?


    She didn¡¯t know that Tao Qi, who had seen Tan Jing¡¯s message at home, was so anxious that he was pacing around the house.


    No one else might know this better than Tao Qi! Tan Rou¡¯s intelligence allowed her to finish the questions on the forum with half the time that he needed and she even got full marks! It was just a school¡¯s mock exam. Why would Tan Rou cheat?


    Tao Qi knew that there must be a misunderstanding here but Tan Rou had made a bet with him that night that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Tao Qi would definitely do what he promised and so he didn¡¯t tell anyone about Tan Rou¡¯s abnormal intelligence, including Tan Jing.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know how to express himself. So, he could only continue to send a message to Tan Jing.


    ¡®She really couldn¡¯t have cheated. Sister Jingjing, please help her exin!¡¯


    Tan Rou had just saved Tao Qi¡¯s lifest night and he was very grateful to her. Now that he knew that Tan Rou had been wronged and was standing alone in the principal¡¯s office, Tao Qi really began to worry about her and wanted to stand up for her.


    Tan Jing received Tao Qi¡¯s message and snorted in annoyance. She turned off her phone screen and ignored Tao Qi.


    The little ingrate was actually speaking up for Tan Rou and asking her to do so as well? In your dreams! She had spent so much effort to make Tan Rou suffer and she couldn¡¯t wait for her to be expelled by the principal!


    Tan Jing was a little angry that she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Tao Qi but he didn¡¯tin to Mr. And Mrs. Tao and even trusted Tan Rou so much. Was it because of what happenedst night that Tao Qi was at odds with her?


    It seemed like she had to work harder andmunicate more with Tao Qi.


    But now, it seemed that Tao Qi didn¡¯t need to do anything.


    Tan Jing looked at the situation in the principal¡¯s office and sneered smugly. Tan Rou has badly embarrassed herself this time. This was a matter of moral character and now it had even reached the principal. She would no longer be allowed to stay in this school.


    Once Mr. And Mrs. Tao came to the school to bring Tan Rou home, they would definitely be disappointed in her. Without Tao Qi¡¯s instigation, Tan Rou would no longer be favoured in the Tao family anymore!


    ¡®Tan Rou, oh tan Rou, you can still fight back when you¡¯re wronged by the teachers at school but when you¡¯re wronged and used by your dear family, no one will believe you no matter what you say. It must be wonderful! You should enjoy it!¡¯

 Chapter 159 - 159 159 I’ve fixed it

    159 159 I¡¯ve fixed it


    The students outside the principal¡¯s office were the same as Tan Jing. They felt that Tan Rou was definitely screwed this time; even the surveince cameras could not be found. They could only rely on Madam Li¡¯s usation and that note.


    However, in the principal¡¯s office, Tan Rou was not in a hurry. She was even in the mood to watch Director Wang¡¯s performance with a teasing smile.


    When Director Wang said, ¡®find someone to fix it¡¯, Tan Rou¡¯s mouth curled up and sheughed.


    Tan Rou pretended to be considerate and said to Director Wang with a smile, ¡°Director Wang, you really have to worry about all these trivial matters in our school but no need to trouble others. I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone around was shocked.


    Director Wang snorted in disdain. ¡°You? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Even if you don¡¯t want to admit to your mistakes, you don¡¯t have to break this. If you break the surveince camera, can you afford to pay for it?¡±


    Madam Li also frowned in disagreement. ¡°Tan Rou, stop making any more mistakes. It wasn¡¯t easy for your parents to raise you. You¡¯ve already disappointed them enough by cheating. Do you want them to furtherpensate for the surveince camera?¡±


    Tan Rou did not care about Director Wang and Madam Li, nor did she back down because of their belittling words. She looked at the principal with clear eyes and with a serious look on her face, ¡°Please let me try. I know what to do and it won¡¯t be broken. Give me a chance to prove my innocence.¡±


    The principal was already in a difficult position and did not want to simplye to a conclusion. He was a little surprised to see Tan Rou so determined to restore the video but he also saw a sense of calmness and persistence in Tan Rou.


    The principal looked at Tan Rou. Seeing Tan Rou¡¯s clear and confident eyes, heughed loudly. This little girl was fearless. Even if the situation was unfavourable to her, she never gave up, nor did she cry and mess up the situation. Instead, she was firm on wanting to prove her innocence. What was the harm in giving such a child a chance?


    The principal ignored Director Wang and teacher Li¡¯s dissuasion and nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright! Go ahead and try.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and nodded politely at the principal. She then walked to theputer and sat down.


    Tan Rou¡¯s hands flew across the keyboard, her slender fingers dancing as if she was ying a famous piano piece.


    Theputer screen was filled with codes, and strings of characters were arranged andbined. They looked messy, but in reality they were codes.


    No one could tell what these characters meant. If it weren¡¯t for Tan Rou¡¯s overly serious expression, they would have suspected that she was just fooling everyone.


    After a while, Tan Rou typed a few times on the keyboard, and a progress bar automatically appeared on theputer screen. It was growing at an extremely fast speed.


    Although they couldn¡¯t understand what Tan Rou was doing, the other three people in the room were shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s actions. They subconsciously stared at the progress bar on theputer and held their breaths.


    The number continued changing and when it reached 100%, Tan Rou hit the keyboard in a handsome manner and a video file appeared on theputer screen.


    The corners of Tan Rou¡¯s mouth curled up and her eyes sparkled. ¡°I fixed it!¡±


    Suddenly, the mysterious silence that apanied Tan Rou suddenly broke loose. The students outside the door screamed in excitement. They felt that Tan Rou¡¯s actions were like the hackers seen in those movies! It was godly! Although they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, Tan Rou was incredible!


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. She was so nervous that she held onto her arm tightly.


    Tan Rou! What was she doing?! How could she possibly know how to restore a video? Did she really find it?!


    Meanwhile, Director Wang¡¯s face turned pale. He stared at the screen in disbelief, as if he was making hisst struggle. ¡°What did you do? You just randomly drew a bunch of codes and proimed that you fixed it? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    The principal, on the other hand, was particrly surprised. He looked at Tan Rou and nodded repeatedly. He felt that he had been careless. There were actually crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the school.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand it as well, Tan Rou clearly didn¡¯t operate it randomly. Her movements were smooth but firm and she really found a video file.


    The principal couldn¡¯t wait to see if the video was the surveince video that had disappeared. If Tan Rou really found it, she was a genius!


    Tan Rou looked at the different expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. When he saw how Director Wang¡¯s face was filled with fear, she smiled nonchntly.


    Their show could finallye to an end as she would be reeling in the!

 Chapter 160 - 160 160 It’s actually her

    160 160 It¡¯s actually her


    Tan Jing, who was outside the door, was about to go crazy. She wanted to rush into the principal¡¯s office to see if the video on theputer was real. She was screaming secretly inside! ¡®This is impossible! This was absolutely impossible! Tan Rou must be talking nonsense!¡¯


    Director Wang stared at the video file on theputer screen as if he had seen a ghost. He could tell that the background was indeed Exam Hall D and the title of the file clearly stated that it was the one from an hour ago.


    The principal smiled and urged, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s watch the video!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up in a reserved manner. She nced at the students gathered outside the door and said, ¡°This matter has blown out of proportion and my reputation has been severely damaged. I don¡¯t know what the other students will think of me. Now that we¡¯ve found the video, why don¡¯t we let everyone see if I¡¯ve cheated or not? ¡±


    As soon as he said this, the gossiping students outside the door were just as happy. They all cheered softly, ¡°That¡¯s right! We want to take a look at it as well!¡±


    Director Wang quickly shouted in exasperation, ¡°What are you doing here? Go back to the ssroom!¡± His voice was trembling slightly and she was obviously guilty.


    He already had a premonition in his heart that this video might be real. If it was released in public, it would be difficult for him to exin why he deleted the video. He wouldn¡¯t be able to shut the mouths of those students who are just here for fun!


    Tan Rou looked at Director Wang coldly and snorted. ¡°Director Wang, didn¡¯t you just say that it was a system failure and the upload failed? However, I had to recover the system and look for the deleted video to find this.¡±


    Tan Rouughed evilly and deliberately angered Director Wang. ¡°I don¡¯t know who did it but they identally deleted the video. Director Wang, don¡¯t you want to see what happened at that time? Or do you actually not care?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s expression was ashen as he looked at Tan Rou in a daze. He wanted to refute her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The principal, on the other hand, was smiling. Tan Rou had restored the video in front of so many people. She was indeed a talented young girl and the principal was even more optimistic about her. At this time, he was naturally willing to fulfil Tan Rou¡¯s request.


    The principal could not help but urge her again, ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you and show it to everyone. Their minds have been upied and none of them would be able to learn anything now. Let them see it clearly!¡± With that said, he looked at the students outside the door who were crying with a look of disdain. However, if one looked closely, one could also see the pampering expression on his face.


    The students cheered excitedly outside the door. ¡°Principal, you¡¯re the best! Tan Rou! y it quickly!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest. She was eager to see the video as well.


    She wanted Tan Rou to y the video so that she knew what had happened but she was also afraid that everything would be exposed once the video got released.


    Tan Rou smiled and turned on the projector in the principal¡¯s office. Everyone immediately turned their eyes to the big screen and none of them dared to even blink.


    All of this was too surreal. Tan Rou¡¯s series of actions had everyone¡¯s hearts in their mouths, and they wanted to see what had happened at the exam hall!


    Tan Rou sneered and clicked the mouse. The video started ying on the big screen.


    In the exam hall, everything was normal at the beginning. Tan Rou¡¯s head was lowered, and she looked quiet and beautiful under the sun¡¯s rays. Her hair was shining as she was writing on the toilet paper at a steady pace. She looked especially like an artistic youth.


    The students couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to Tan Rou, who exuded a faint warm aura. Even in this kind of high-definition camera, Tan Rou was still an unquestionable beauty!


    Everyone stared at Tan Rou on the big screen in a daze. They had almost forgotten that what they wanted to know was if Tan Rou had cheated in the exam.


    Tan Rou adjusted the double speed and the video yed quickly. Only the invigtor was constantly patrolling the hall.


    Suddenly, Wei Ling, who was diagonally behind Tan Rou, moved. She raised her head and looked around. On the screen, everyone was answering the questions with their heads lowered and so Wei Ling¡¯s actions were very abrupt.


    Tan Rou saw that the show had started. Then, she turned the video back to the normal yback speed.


    Everyone held their breath and focused their eyes on Wei Ling.


    On the screen, Wei Ling first stared at Tan Rou in a daze for a while. Then, she began staring at Madam Li. Wherever she went, Wei Ling¡¯s eyes would follow. Immediately after, when Madam Li had just reached the end of the row and was about to turn around, Wei Ling moved!


    She took out a small piece of paper from somewhere and threw it to Tan Rou¡¯s side with lightning speed!


    The students couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. It was actually her!

 Chapter 161 - 161 161 Inferior means

    161 161 Inferior means


    Tan Jing, who was outside the door, closed her eyes tightly as if she was escaping from something. She was unwilling to ept this as a result of what she had nned. It turned out to be true. Tan Rou had really found the deleted video!<div>


    Was this a ghost? How could Tan Rou be so capable?


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t believe it. She subconsciously thought that Tan Rou definitely couldn¡¯t do it. Maybe Director Wang did not delete the videos.


    That must be it! The videos were still there, and Tan Rou had just found it like a blind cat that had found a dead mouse. Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, It would be unexinable!


    Madam Li was looking at the video in disbelief. How could this happen?! She had just confidently confirmed that Tan Rou had cheated, but what was it that she just saw? The girl threw away the note when she turned around. Madam Li had never thought of such possibilities.


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression had been calm the whole time, and she watched Wei Ling¡¯s actions in the video with cold eyes.


    Immediately after, everyone saw how Madam Li criticised Tan Rou for her actions, saying that Tan Rou was unrepentant and had the audacity to talk back. The culprit, Wei Ling, acted like it was none of her business behind Madam Li¡¯s back and even pretended to be answering her own papers.


    Madam Li¡¯s self-righteous usations and Wei Ling¡¯s shameless behavior caused all of them to sigh. How could Madam Li act this way?!


    She used someone else without distinguishing right from wrong. As for Wei Ling, she was clearly the one who did it, but even when Tan Rou got criticised for it, she still pretended like it was none of her business. It was too malicious!


    Madam Li¡¯s face turned from red to white. Embarrassment and shame engulfed her in an instant. She never thought that even with her years of experience, there would be times when her sharp eyes failed her.


    It turned out this way. It was indeed embarrassing! What are kids thinking these days? using others of cheating?<div>


    Tan Rou was not a generous person. Madam Li¡¯s usation and humiliation just now were without reservation, and she did not show any respect at all to Tan Rou. Thus, Tan Rou returned the favor. She looked at Madam Li with a faint smile, but she could not get herself to be mean. She only said softly, ¡± Madam Li never gave me a chance to exin earlier, but now that we¡¯ve seen the surveince video, do you still need me to exin myself?¡±


    Madam Li was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know how to say anything. She mumbled in a low voice, ¡°No¡­.there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Although as a teacher, she didn¡¯t fulfil her professional ethics and wrongly used her student along with how her attitude was very unpleasant, she was simply arrogant which was why she didn¡¯t think that there was such a possibility. Tan Rou slightly ventured her anger from before but didn¡¯t turn unreasonable.


    The most important person here to deal with was Director Wang.


    Tan Rou looked at the flustered Director Wang with a mocking expression and sneered. ¡°Director Wang, did you know that this is what happened in the deleted video?¡±


    Director Wang shook his head repeatedly and looked at Tan Rou helplessly. He then quickly turned to the principal. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t know that it was like this! It was all a misunderstanding!¡±


    In fact, it was true that Director Wang did not see the video. In order to prevent Tan Rou from checking the surveince video, Director Wang quickly called his little follower to delete the footage after receiving the text message.


    The Tan family had only asked him to delete the surveince footage and take responsibility for the matter. Director Wang had thought that it would be enough to just teach Tan Rou a lesson.


    He didn¡¯t expect that someone had deliberately set Tan Rou up to cheat and how it would be clearly captured by the surveince camera. No wonder they were urging him to delete the surveince video. However, who would have thought that Tan Rou could restore these footage?! She had actually recovered them!!!


    Director Wang secretly cursed in his heart. The Tan family had really caused him a lot of trouble this time!<div>


    It was clear in the video that Tan Rou had been framed, but with the footage deleted, he had been trying his best to convict Tan Rou!


    He was just thinking that even if they came to the principal¡¯s office, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name without the footage.


    However, the tables had turned. Director Wang felt there was no way that he could exin and stand up for himself.


    Director Wang could only clench his teeth and refuse to admit his mistakes. He pretended as if nothing had happened and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, Tan Rou has done nothing wrong then. I will definitely punish the girl who framed you! This is outrageous! She actually deceived all of us!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Director Wang, who was eager to get rid of the matter and divert her attention. She smiled cruelly, like a naughty kitten who had finally gotten tired of ying and decided to give a mouse a fatal blow.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were cold even when there was a smile on her face. ¡°Why would Wei Ling be so courageous to do such a thing when there are surveince cameras inside the hall? I¡¯m afraid that she has someone helping her from behind, which is why she is so unscrupulous.¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162 162 Corruption

    162 162 Corruption


    As soon as Tan Rou said this, Director Wang was like a mouse whose tail was being held down. He was so anxious that he jumped. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying! She¡¯s just a student and she might have harboured ill intentions toward you because of personal grudges. This is a matter between both your girls! I¡¯m just a teacher, what reasons do I have to help her?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. The more unhurried Tan Rou was, the more nervous he became. He felt like he was being forced into a dead end by Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Director Wang, I only said that there might be someone helping her. Why are you in a hurry to clear your own name?¡±


    Director Wang was so stunned that he even forgot what he had just said.


    Tan Jing, who was outside the door, bit her lip hard and cursed Director Wang in her heart. What an idiot! It was fine as long as he refused to admit it. Tan Rou didn¡¯t have the telescope to see the text messages between the two but now Director Wang was getting forced to expose the truth himself!


    Tan Rou was done teasing him and felt that there was no more meaning to it. She picked up the mouse and started operating on theputer.


    Director Wang was so prideful that he didn¡¯t notice that she had left a trap in advance.


    The current surveince system was logged in with Director Wang¡¯s own ID. There were cameras everywhere in their school and Tan Rou could easily find the footage from Director Wang¡¯s office.


    The big screen began to y the image of Director Wang leisurely ying with his mobile phone in the office with his legs crossed. Suddenly, he noticed something and frowned slightly as he looked at his mobile phone. Then, Director Wang touched the sparse hair on the top of his head and was about to make a call.


    When he suddenly saw himself on the screen, Director Wang was stunned. When he realised that this was the surveince video of him in the office just now, Director Wang instantly broke out in a cold sweat. When he thought of the contents of his next call, Director Wang¡¯s legs began to tremble.


    He couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Director Wang immediately wanted to take back the mouse from Tan Rou¡¯s hand and turn off the damn video! No one should be allowed to watch what was about to happen next!


    However, when Director Wang pounced on Tan Rou with a twisted expression, the principal had already noticed that something was wrong. He snapped, ¡°Wang Li! You stand right there! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The principal¡¯s voice was deep and majestic. Now, he was pissed. The aura of a soldier shocked Director Wang, causing him to freeze in his spot.


    The principal had shouted his full name and did not show him any respect. It¡¯s over! Everything is over now!


    A few secondster, Director Wang made a phone call. He looked nonchnt and whispered to the other end of the phone, ¡°Go and delete the video of Exam Lall D. Well, thetest one would do. Why are you asking so much? This is what the Tan family requested. Why would I ask? I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, they have always been generous. I will not forget what you¡¯ve done today once I get paid.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a long conversation but the message from it was intense.


    The students at the entrance didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound this time.


    Originally, they just wanted to see what would happen to Tan Rou if she cheated but they didn¡¯t expect to see Wei Ling framing her ssmates as if no one else was around.


    The others wanted to see how Tan Rou would fight director Wang alone, but he didn¡¯t expect to see evidence of Director Wang¡¯s corruption and bribery!


    Most students reacted quickly. First, Wei Ling had unscrupulously thrown a small note under surveince to frame Tan Rou. Then, Director Wang had found someone to delete the surveince footage. He even said that the Tan family would be paying him handsomely. It was obvious that the Tan family had bribed Director Wang to get Tan Rou expelled from school!


    After thinking about it carefully, it was simply too terrifying. Most of the students came from ordinary families. Today, the Tan family had bribed the school¡¯s faculty so easily and wrongly used Tan Rou. Then, would they continue to use this method to use others tomorrow?


    Tan Rou had the ability to defend herself; but if it weren¡¯t her, wouldn¡¯t the student be expelled for no reason? You can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re rich and just disregard the futures of others?


    This instantly ignited the indignation in the students¡¯ hearts. They expressed great resentment towards the school faculties and the wealthy who joined forces to nder their students. Many hot-blooded male students were already shouting loudly in the crowd, ¡°He¡¯s not fit to be the Director !¡±


    Some of the students noticed Tan Jing hiding in the crowd and stared at her with suspicion and hatred. Since it was the Tan family who wanted this done, did Tan Jing know about it? Didn¡¯t she not get along with Tan Rou recently?


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart crumpled. When she heard Director Wang mention the Tan family in the video, Tan Jing had already wanted to run away. But, she was afraid that she would be discovered by the students next to her if she suddenly left. In the end, she could only remain standing stiffly in her spot, praying that no one would see her.


    But her prayers failed!

 Chapter 163 - 163 163 Report truthfully

    163 163 Report truthfully


    Seeing the students around her shooting daggers at her, Tan Jing suppressed her panic and pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. After hearing this, she also looked like she was in shock. She muttered softly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, our family wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Then, she took her chance to escape from the crowd.


    The crowd watched her run and didn¡¯t know whether to believe her or not.


    Tan Jing¡¯s image had always been that of a weak little white flower. She looked like a harmless youngdy who was friendly with people everywhere. But recently, she has been acting strange. Not only did she get into a bad rtionship with Tan Rou on multiple asions; most of her lies were exposed in public and something like this had just happened.


    Everyone had heard of theplicated rtionship between Tan Rou and Tan Jing. Since this matter was started by the Tan family, it would be unconvincing if Tan Jing said that it had nothing to do with her.


    In the principal¡¯s office, Tan Rou had already revealed what she needed to do. She was not in a hurry to make things difficult for the rest of them and so she obediently waited to the side for the principal to speak.


    The truth was already so clear that there was nothing to quibble about.


    The principal¡¯s expression darkened as he shot a cold nce at Director Wang. This meaningful nce made Director Wang even more guilty. He couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Why did he have to get involved in the muddy waters of the Tan family?


    The principal looked at his pale face and hunched back. He sighed in disappointment. At first, he never wanted a fall out with Director Wang but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so corrupted that led to such a disaster. It was his own negligence.


    With his hands behind his back, the principal slowly walked back to his desk and sat down.


    Director Wang trembled with fear. He felt that the principal¡¯s every step was like walking on the tip of his heart, every second of silence was a torturous trial.


    Director Wang couldn¡¯t wait to beg for mercy. ¡°Principal! Since it¡¯s my first offense, please give me another chance. I¡¯ve made a lot of contributions to the school over the years!¡±


    The principal was silent.


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°First offense? Director Wang had said that the Tan family had always been generous and had even promised to share everything with those working for him? Would this really be your first time? I¡¯m afraid that the parents of every batch of students have provided you with all kinds of benefits over the years, and you¡¯ve be familiar with it!¡±


    The principal sighed, ¡°Wang Li, you have to ept your punishment for your mistake. I can¡¯t help you anymore. You have indeed contributed to the school all these years but now that you¡¯ve made such a mistake, no one can help you!¡±


    The principal had always looked down on Director Wang¡¯s character but he still wanted to save him some dignity as there were so many students present here. He only said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll report the situation to the Ministry of Education. Just wait for them toe up with a decision.¡±


    Unfortunately, Director Wang didn¡¯t appreciate it. He had worked so hard and endured so many years of torture to get the position as the Director of this school!


    Moreover, over the years, he had earned a great future in such a manner with his position and had a tacit understanding with most parents. How could Director Wang be willing to lose such a lucrative job?


    When Director Wang realised that the principal had no intentions of protecting him and even wanted to report it to the Ministry of Education, he was instantly enraged. He didn¡¯t care about the students around him and shouted madly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only one who got all these? Why don¡¯t you ask around?? Is there anyone in the teaching faculty that has not received gifts and benefits from the parents?! That¡¯s all about the ways of the world! Why are you only targeting me?!¡±


    The principal¡¯s face turned cold and he said angrily, ¡°I can guarantee it that I don¡¯t! Just because you can¡¯t resist the temptation, don¡¯t think that everyone else is like you!¡±


    Direction Wang sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks that everyone else is like you and thinks that pedantic is incorruptible! Ask Madam Li, would she dare admit that she has never favoured any students because of what their parents have offered?! It¡¯s because you¡¯ve never cared about these things and I¡¯ve been the one dealing with them!¡±


    ¡°The Tan family has just donated two academic buildings to the school. Of course, we have to express our gratitude! If everyone did what you did, where would we get the money for the school to continue developing? I¡¯m doing this for the school! How did I be the viin in this story??¡±


    Madam Li, who had been innocently implicated, had an embarrassed look on her face. She wished that she could dig a hole in the ground and disappear. Being a teacher has always been a profession with a conscience. If she asked herself honestly, it was impossible to say that she had not given special treatment to any student because of their family background in all her years of teaching.


    However, when Director Wang put it so bluntly, Madam Li was instantly embarrassed. By now, she was so ashamed that she could not show her face.


    After hearing Director Wang¡¯s words, the principal was infuriated. He reprimanded him sternly, ¡°Incorruptibility is never pedantic! The school is an environment purely built to educate students. If the teachers are rotten from the start, how would they produce good students? If someone donates a building not for charity but for personal gain, then they shouldn¡¯t have done the donation!¡±


    The principal looked at Director Wang in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t use the ways of the world as a cover for your greed and shamelessness!¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164 164 Losing Your integrity

    164 164 Losing Your integrity


    When Director Wang heard the principal¡¯s merciless criticism of him, he was furious. However, he was in the wrong now and so it was useless to say anything.


    The principal didn¡¯t even want to look at Director Wang again. He just said, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten your roots. We can¡¯t work together because we¡¯re not on the same path. Leave! You¡¯ve been in the education industry your whole life, don¡¯t lose your integrity in the end.¡±


    No matter how anxious and angry Director Wang was, he could not do anything about it.


    The principal¡¯sst sentence also hit his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years of peace, he would fail miserably today. He was afraid that no school would be willing to hire him in the future. Did he lose his integrity now? After all these years?


    Director Wang could no longer stay. He snorted coldly and strode away with his head lowered. He no longer had the authority of the Director of the school like before.


    In the past, when the students saw him, they were like mice seeing a cat. They would avoid him at all cost, but now, everyone saw the downfall of Director Wang and felt extremely happy. Seeing his figure escape, some boys were so excited that they started to boo him, returning all the grievances they had in the past.


    This was really a historical day!


    Tan Rou remained expressionless. She had only been a bystander from the start. Wang Li deserved this oue. He should have expected this oue when he agreed to the Tan family¡¯s request. If she had not exposed him today, how many more students would he have harmed?


    After the principal dealt with Wang Li, he looked at Madam Li.


    Madam Li was so nervous that she trembled. She quickly said, ¡°Principal, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I wasn¡¯t instructed by anyone and I know that I¡¯ve misjudged. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    The principal saw that Madam Li had admitted her mistake with a good attitude. Considering that the situation was really as what she had said, Madam Li should not have been involved in this matter, she merely yed a role in adding fuel to the fire.


    The principal didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Tan Rou instead.


    Tan Rou knew that the principal was waiting for her to show her stand.


    Madam Li also noticed it. Before Tan Rou could say anything, she hurriedly said, ¡°Tan Rou, I¡¯ve wronged you earlier but I really have no ill intentions!¡±


    If it was any other time, Madam Li would never admit that it was her mistake. However, with Director Wang¡¯s fate as an example, Madam Li did not dare to be arrogant anymore.


    Tan Rou looked at Madam Li¡¯s nervous and helpless expression and sighed slightly. Madam Li had notpletely lost her conscience and so, she could not be ruthless as well.


    In the end, Tan Rou didn¡¯t have the heart to do so and only said indifferently, ¡°Madam, sometimes, your unintentional words and thoughts can have a huge impact on the students. What you see may not be true. Please listen to the students¡¯ exnations in the future and don¡¯t let such things happen again.¡±


    Tan Rou deliberately smiled yfully to ease the atmosphere. ¡°After all, not every student has the guts to drag you to the principal to argue with you like I did.¡±


    When Madam Li heard what Tan Rou said, she felt even more apologetic. She smiled with mixed feelings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using you earlier. I¡¯m old and always thought that I¡¯m experienced but I¡¯ve lost my initial patience and fairness.¡± If what she said just now was for self-protection, then what she said now was sincere from the bottom of her heart.


    Tan Rou nodded and epted Madam Li¡¯s apology. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Teacher, take today¡¯s incident as a new experience and be more careful in the future!¡±


    Madam Li heaved a sigh of relief. In her heart, she was scolding herself for being muddled due to menopause. Just now, she stubbornly believed that Tan Rou was the kind of bad child who had evil intentions and was only good at quibbling. No matter how she looked at it, she did not like Tan Rou but now that there was no misunderstanding between them, listening to Tan Rou¡¯s words made her feel Tan Rou¡¯s sensibility. This was a good child with a backbone, who dared to take responsibility and was also someone forgiving!


    The principal nodded in agreement.


    Tan Rou knew when to advance and when to retreat. She was not unreasonable. It was very rare for someone her age to have such skills. The more the principal looked at her, the more he liked this young firl. It was as if he was looking at a rising star in the future.


    Tan Rou¡¯s future was bound to be boundless.


    The principal¡¯s mood was much better. Times were constantly changing; only by eliminating old forces like Wang Li could they wee new blood like Tan Rou!


    Madam Li looked at the principal, waiting for his final say. The principal shook his head and said, ¡°Although Tan Rou has forgiven you, you still have to be punished. You will not be epted in this year¡¯s evaluation. Just take it as a small lesson and correct your attitude when you go back!¡±


    Madam Li did notin. She felt that such punishment was already a very light one. She nodded gratefully at the principal and smiled apologetically at Tan Rou before leaving.

 Chapter 165 - 165 165 Retake the exam

    165 165 Retake the exam


    After dealing with the two, the principal looked at Tan Rou and his attitude became much gentler. He asked with a smile, ¡°I will definitely punish the student who framed you ording to the school¡¯s rules. During next week¡¯s regr meeting, I will also rify your innocence in front of the whole school. Other than that, do you have any other requests?¡±


    Director Wang would definitely be expelled, but in the end, it was the school¡¯s fault for not using the right people. It had caused Tan Rou injustice and trouble. The principal was willing topensate her appropriately. Moreover, the principal was very interested in a very special student like Tan Rou. This child was full of ideas and always brought people surprises.


    Sure enough, Tan Rou¡¯s eyes lit up, and she replied cheekily and obediently, ¡°Sir, I would like to retake the exam just now. I didn¡¯t get to check it earlier and I don¡¯t want to hand it in.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s paper had actually followed her calctions and scored an average score. It didn¡¯t matter if it was handed in.


    !!


    But after this incident, Tan Rou changed her mind.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t know how good she was in her studies. In her mind, Tan Rou should have been a bad student.


    Tan Rou originally thought that Tan Jing would make a big deal out of her grades, belittle her, and establish her own image of a top student.


    Therefore, Tan Rou only wanted her scores to be slightly above Tan Jing¡¯s so that Tan Jing would never be able to score higher than her.


    However, after this happened, Tan Rou found that Tan Jing¡¯s heart was much more ruthless than she had imagined. Perhaps Tan Jing was really scared of her. The difference in their grades, theparison between a top student and a bad student, could no longer satisfy Tan Jing. Tan Jing even wanted to kill two birds with one stone. She wanted to tarnish Tan Rou¡¯s character through cheating and drive her out of school.


    Since that was the case, she couldn¡¯t be med for being ostentatious. Didn¡¯t Tan Jing think that she was a cker and wanted to use her of cheating?


    Then, she would have to be the top student in the school and crush Tan Jing¡¯s stupid schemes with absolute strength. This would definitely make Tan Jing doubt her life, right? It was interesting just thinking about it.


    The principal was a little surprised to hear Tan Rou¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to ask for a retake. After all, it was almost time to hand in the paper when the incident happened. In the surveince video, the principal also vaguely saw that there were still many nk pages on Tan Rou¡¯s paper. If she didn¡¯t know how to do it, why would she ask for a retake of the exam?


    However, since Tan Rou had requested it, it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do. The principal nodded and agreed.


    In terms of grades, even one answer was worth a lot. Tan Rou¡¯s request showed that she took the exam seriously and didn¡¯t want to be affected by others. Even if she didn¡¯t know how to take the exam, she would retake it.


    The principal had always asked the students to take every exam seriously which was why he naturally appreciated Tan Rou¡¯s request and readily agreed. ¡°You can take the next exam as usual but you can have a retake of this paper. We¡¯ll find a teacher to supervise you and we¡¯ll enter your second exam results on theputer!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    The principal nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re good at coding which means that you¡¯re very smart. Of course, even if you¡¯re good at something else, you still have to put this energy into your studies!¡± Thinking of the nk papers in the surveince camera, the principal felt that it was a pity. If only Tan Rou could do better in her studies.


    Tan Rou¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get a good grade. Thank you for giving me the chance to speak for myself. You¡¯re a good man!¡±


    The principal heard Tan Rou praise him with a serious face. She was a smart girl but her tone was as mature as an old leader. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Thank you for your recognition. I look forward to your good results as well!¡±


    Tan Rou politely bowed and walked out of the principal¡¯s office.


    As soon as Tan Rou came out, she was surrounded by the students at the door. Most of the students had already left in advance to report today¡¯s breaking news to others; while the rest were waiting at the gate, looking at Tan Rou with admiration and passion.


    Tan Rou¡¯s series of actions today had won their impressions and even their hearts.


    Everyone regarded Tan Rou as a hero who had driven away Wang Li and a pioneer who dared to resist against things that were injustice. They felt that she was simply too handsome!

 Chapter 166 - 166 166 A pitiful person

    166 166 A pitiful person


    Tan Rou shook her head and was shocked by the enthusiasm of these people.


    She had intended to expose Wei Ling and Director Wang¡¯s actions in front of the students. After all, the power of a huge crowd would be stronger. If she only relied on the principal to clear things up for her, perhaps most people still would not know what had happened.


    However, if these students witnessed it with their own eyes, then there would be no worry about people not spreading it. Gossip was something discussed frequently in school. They would describe everything in the principal¡¯s office vividly, even adding their own description and causing countless versions of it to spread around school.


    This way, there was no need for Tan Rou to say anything more. The people in the school would naturally start to despise Wei Ling and suspect Tan Jing.


    !!


    In order to let something ferment, it would be up to how the others imagined it and described it. This was much more influential than directly hearing a dry result from the principal.


    Fortunately, at the beginning of the confrontation, the principal did not chase away the students who were outside the door. Later on, she requested for the students to watch the video together so that Wei Ling and Director Wang would have no way to deny it. After all, if the principal really wanted to protect Wei Ling and Director Wang, he wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen. It wasn¡¯t worth it to cause rage amongst the pupils.


    Although Tan Rou already trusted the principal, she had been plotted against and framed in her previous life. She had experienced countless unexpected changes in life. So, in this life, she had to be prepared for such a situation.


    The principal didn¡¯t disappoint Tan Rou and her little n didn¡¯te in handy. However, she didn¡¯t expect the students outside the door to admire her like an idol. Their attitudes were abnormally diligent, which made Tan Rou feel a little uneasy.


    She just didn¡¯t want to be wrongly used. In this life, she had already secretly vowed that she would never suffer such grievances. In addition, she had the confidence to look at Director Wang as if he was a clown and she might have been a little mboyant.


    Tan Rou smiled humbly. ¡°Don¡¯t crowd around me. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    A boy was still shouting excitedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything?! You¡¯ve even chased Baldy Wang away. This is a blessing to our entire school!¡±


    Some of the girls who wanted to be friends with Tan Rou kept moving closer to her. ¡°Tan Rou, how are you so bold? How did you find the video? I was so excited that I almost cried! It¡¯s like watching a movie!¡±


    Someone immediately agreed, ¡°Yeah! It felt surreal! Tan Rou, you¡¯re too bold. If it were me, I would probably just cry and not speak a word.¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been wronged. A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow. So, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    As they were talking, Li Li¡¯s voice came from afar, ¡°Tan Rou! Tan Rou, are you alright?¡±


    Xu Yan who was behind Li Li and also walked over quickly.


    Li Li rushed to Tan Rou¡¯s side and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°You scared me. Are you okay?¡±


    Tan Rou was a little embarrassed by how Li Li was scanning her. She quickly held Li Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. No one will be able toy their hands on me. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Li Li heaved a sigh of relief and grabbed Tan Rou tightly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you after the exam, so I thought you went to the cafeteria. Then I heard that you were fighting with director Wang, so I quickly dragged Xu Yan along to help you! It did take quite some time to do so.¡±


    Tan Rou waspletely helpless. ¡°How did youe up with such thoughts?¡±


    There were students who knew Li Li. When they saw that Li Li had missed such a good show, they hurriedly recounted what had just happened, leaving Li Li and Xu Yan dumbfounded.


    Li Li was furious. ¡°Where did Wei Ling go? I¡¯m going to tear her apart! This is too much! And Tan Jing! She definitely has something to do with this!¡±


    As they were talking, Wei Ling was brought to the principal¡¯s office by Madam Li.


    Wei Ling¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Tan Rou in fear. When her eyes met with the group around Tan Rou, she quickly lowered her head guiltily. Her entire body was like a frosted eggnt, and she looked like he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°She¡¯ll be punished. We don¡¯t need to care about her anymore.¡±


    In fact, Tan Rou had felt Wei Ling¡¯s avoidance towards her two days ago. It was a pity that she had the chance to choose, but in the end, she still became Tan Jing¡¯s scapegoat. She was indeed a pitiful person.

 Chapter 167 - 167 167 Text Messages

    167 167 Text Messages


    Li Li red at Wei Ling. ¡°You deserved it! Who told her to help the devil? Tan Jing ran away so quickly when this happened. Do you think that she would care about you now?¡±


    Tan Rou let out a long sigh of relief. This farce hade too suddenly, but she had won the battle with overwhelming strength, so she was still quite rxed.


    She had already said she was disdainful of Tan Jing¡¯s little tricks. In the face of absolute power, any provocation was merely a joke.


    Unfortunately, Tan Jing did not believe in heresy and insisted on causing trouble. Then, Tan Rou could not be med for being merciless. She was not so kind. Once she caught Tan Jing¡¯s little tail, she would not let it go easily.


    !!


    Although there was no substantial evidence to prove that Tan Jing was behind all this, the Tan family that Director Wang mentioned was enough to make everyone link it to Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing prided herself as the daughter of a rich family. In the end, the rich family she spoke of did such a despicable thing that caused rage amongst the pupils. Her value has dropped as well. How long could she maintain her hypocritical mask?


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled upwards. There was still a long way to go. Since Tan Jing liked setting up traps, she would just y it by ear.


    It felt good to see Tan Jing frantically jumping up and down for a long time, but she would still have to face her death in the end.


    Tan Rou called out to Li Li. ¡°Come back with me to the Exam Hall to get my phone! I was so upied and didn¡¯t have time to take it. After a short rest, we¡¯ll be having another exam soon!¡±


    Li held onto Tan Rou¡¯s arm and nodded repeatedly. She muttered, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s get it quickly and prepare for the next exam. This time, Wei Ling won¡¯t be looking for trouble; just do your best!¡±


    Li Li was feeling even angrier than Tan Rou herself. ¡°When she stole your book, you said it was just the beginning. I thought that she would only make a fuss about your results at most. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so mean and even think of ruining your reputation! You must work hard and do your best, so she¡¯ll be fuming pissed!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled as she listened to Li Li, who continued nagging, and Tan Rou nodded her head dotingly. ¡°Yes, she would be so angry that she might die.¡±


    Li Li blushed and patted Tan Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t always act as if you don¡¯t care. Although you¡¯re capable, I just can¡¯t bear to see thempeting with you. Once they realize they can¡¯t win, they will start attacking and harming you! What is this?!¡±


    Tan Rou saw that Li Li was sincerely worried about her and felt a little guilty. She hid her strength to avoid Tan Jing¡¯s scheme. She could only catch Tan Jing off guard by doing so. Tan Rou found it fun to watch Tan Jing¡¯s shocked expression.


    The pleasure of giving others a p in the face when they don¡¯t expect it was different from the boring ones. However, this would make the people around her worry. Tan Rou indeed felt a little sorry toward them.


    Tan Rou had a solemn look as sheforted Li Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll do well this time. When the timees, I¡¯ll let you stand up for me in front of Tan Jing!¡±


    Li Li knew that Tan Rou was just teasing her. In fact, Li Li didn¡¯t have much hope for Tan Rou¡¯s results.


    However, Tan Rou was smart. Even if she couldn¡¯t do it this time, she would definitely be able to do it next time!


    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said! I¡¯m your fan now! If you work hard, I¡¯ll be able to go out and tear those b*tches apart!¡±


    The two girls talked andughed and soon arrived at Exam Hall D.


    Tan Rou went in and got her phone. As soon as she turned it on, she saw Tao Qi¡¯s missed calls and messages. There were dozens of red symbols, and she could imagine how anxious Tao Qi was at home.


    Tan Rou flipped through it. It was all Tao Qi asking her about her current situation. He said she definitely wouldn¡¯t cheat, but she had to exin it to the teacher properly and not talk back to him like she did at home. He also said that he hadn¡¯t told their parents about it yet and was waiting for a reply from Tan Rou.


    Tan Rouughed. This brat knew her quite well. He was actually giving her instructions.


    She quickly replied to Tao Qi¡¯s message and told him to go home first. Tan Rou saw another message from Zhuang Liu, quietly hidden amongst Tao Qi¡¯s many messages, and almost missed it.


    Zhuang Liu sent a message saying he just wanted to send regards to Tan Rou after learning that she was taking the exam today. He also mentioned Old Master Lu¡¯s condition, which Tan Rou was worried about before, and said that he had news and would talk to Tan Rou face to face when she had time.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu to be so efficient. He had really done his best to help her. He took it to heart even if it was just a casual word from her.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes flickered and replied to Zhuang Liu¡¯s message. Unknowingly, a smile appeared in her mouth.


    Li Li came up to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your face is like a peach blossom; could it be¡­?¡±


    Tan Rou turned her face away, and her ears turned red. ¡°Stop it with the nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168 168 I miss you

    168 168 I miss you


    Li Li was eager for gossip. ¡°Dear Tan Rou! Something¡¯s not right! Quickly tell the truth! Who is it?¡±


    Tan Rou put away her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m just replying to my little brother¡¯s text message.¡±


    Li Li smiled evilly. ¡°Do you have to smile like that when replying to your brother¡¯s text message? You¡¯re still lying to me!¡±


    The two girls yed around for a while and their mood gradually lightened up.


    !!


    In the afternoon, Tan Rou took the exam as usual. Wei Ling was gone after being called by the principal and her seat was left empty. Tan Rou just nced at it indifferently and didn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    The principal would have followed the school¡¯s rules and regtions. Wei Ling might not have the chance to take the exam or even stay in the school. She did not know how Tan Jing would exin this to the Wei family.


    However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to worry about this now. For the rest of the afternoon, Tan Rou changed from her casual style in the morning and became serious.


    The ballpoint pen spun a few times on her fingertips. She lowered her eyes and quickly answered the paper.


    Madam Li was still the invigtor of this Exam Hall. From a distance, she looked at Tan Rou and felt that something was different. Unable to control her curiosity, she walked closer and saw that Tan Rou¡¯s answering speed was twice as fast as the others. She answered many questions with ease and without using much time.


    Madam Li looked at Tan Rou¡¯s paper in surprise. She couldn¡¯t understand how Tan Rou seemed to have opened up after the storm.


    The subject tested in the afternoon wasn¡¯t the ones that Madam Li taught and so she didn¡¯t really understand it. However, she felt that Tan Rou¡¯s confidence and calmness were definitely something that only the top students would have. She looked even sharper than the top students. She didn¡¯t even blink and it seemed like she didn¡¯t pause for a single question.


    Madam Li didn¡¯t daree to a conclusion on her own.


    She thought to herself that this girl was a special one. Maybe she really had a serious bias in her subject or maybe she was shocked by what happened in the morning; but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t spew nonsense again.


    Madam Li was looking forward to Tan Rou¡¯s results after she had shown such skills in the principal¡¯s office. Such a calm and capable child shouldn¡¯t have done badly in her exams.


    The exams in the afternoon passed by quickly and she answered them without any hesitation. She didn¡¯t bother checking them and just stared out the window in a daze.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t hold back this time and finished the questions with her full potential. She was confident that when the results get released, it would probably cause another storm.


    Tan Rou never wanted to be so ostentatious. Years of crisis have made Tan Rou prefer to be passive. She didn¡¯t want to be a target of the public because even if she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, she still had to keep the Tao family in mind.


    Most people were the same as Tan Jing, like toads; unable to cause much harm but enough to disgust the hell out of others.


    In this life, Tan Rou only wanted to protect her family and earn more money to provide them with a better life. There were some things that could be done in the dark and there was no need to show off. Besides, there was a group of people in this world that Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to see. If they found her, it would be troublesome. So, Tan Rou had applied for a new ount to venture in the stocks market and only showed a few small tricks.


    It was a pity that Tan Jing didn¡¯t want to leave her alone and disrupted Tan Rou¡¯s previous n.


    Even if Tan Rou didn¡¯t like to be mboyant, she could no longer take Tan Jing¡¯s attack passively. It didn¡¯t matter if she would be known as a petty person or that she was taking things too seriously, as long as she could tear off Tan Jing¡¯s mask, Tan Rou was willing to do it. As long as Tan Jing could get the miserable end she deserved, Tan Rou would fight till herst breath.


    In her previous life, the ugly faces of Tan Jing and the Tan family appeared in tan Rou¡¯s dreams almost every day. Tan Rou knew their ruthlessness better than anyone else but she also yearned for their recognition more than anyone else.


    In this life, the tables had turned.


    Tan Jing could probably see Tan Rou smiling provocatively at her even in her dreams.


    Since Tan Rou¡¯s rebirth, the umtion of events was enough to make Tan Jing copse.


    This was the effect Tan Rou wanted. If you want to destroy someone, you should always start by making them go crazy. Tan Jing deserved to be driven crazy by her.


    As soon as the bell rang, Tan Rou walked out of the ssroom. She stretchedzily and walked out of the school in high spirits.


    As a result, Tan Rou¡¯s sharp eyes immediately saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s car.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t get out of the car this time. He only asked Xiao Mo to stand by the car and wait for Tan Rou.


    Seeing Tan Roue out, the rear window rolled down slowly, revealing Zhuang Liu¡¯s smiling face.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and waved at Tan Rou. His action was very immature. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t do this often, but at this moment, he looked incredibly cute.


    Tan Rou quickly ran over and looked at Zhuang Liu with her bright eyes. ¡°Why are you here? ¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169 169 The complaint

    169 169 Theint


    Hearing this, Tan Rou blushed slightly. She blinked her big eyes at Zhuang Liu and was speechless for a moment.


    What should she reply? I miss you too? She had indeed missed Zhuang Liu when she saw the message in the afternoon. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t delighted when she saw Zhuang Liu waiting at the school gate as soon as she finished school.


    Tan Rou¡¯s little face was red and she smiled a little shyly.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were so sweet that they seemed to be coated with sugar. He looked at Tan Rou tenderly. Neither of them spoke again, but the atmosphere was very thought-provoking. There seemed to be a faint sweetness in the air.


    Xiao Mo yed the role of a third wheel, pretending to be clueless as he lowered his head to hold back the crazily upturned corners of his mouth.


    He was shouting in his heart, ¡®Is there anyone who would understand him?! Look at how useless the third young master is right now!!!!¡¯


    There was arge crowd at the school gate after school. Seeing more and more people looking over, Tan Rou was the first to look away and get into the car.


    Z huang Liu considerately helped Tan Rou adjust her seat and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you do? I¡¯m guessing that you enjoyed it?¡±


    Tan Rou pouted. The things that happened in school weren¡¯t worth her time and effort. It had already been resolved. In the face of other people¡¯s admiration and concern, Tan Rou didn¡¯t feel a thing and wasn¡¯t even bothered by it emotionally


    But, as soon as Zhuang Liu raised the question and along with how Tan Rou was in a good mood, she unconsciously revealed a girlish attitude and whispered, ¡°I was wronged by this devil and it was so annoying!¡±


    Even Tan Rou didn¡¯t realize that she sounded a little coquettish when she said that.


    Zhuang Liu rarely saw Tan Rou like this and was stunned for a moment. When he heard what Tan Rou said, he knew that something must have happened that made her impatient. He frowned slightly and cursed secretly in his heart, ¡®which blind idiot is this that has the audacity to irritate Tan Rou and make themselves known?¡¯


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be too public and that was because she was independent and was being considerate. Of course, he had to cooperate but did those people really think he didn¡¯t exist?


    Zhuang Liu was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t like the idea of how any random person could piss off Tan Rou but in front of her, he was still gentle and considerate. He patted Tan Rou¡¯s arm and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    At this time, Xiao Mo had already gotten into the car and quietly became the driver again.


    He nced at the rearview mirror and noticed that although Zhuang Liu looked calm and gentle, his hand on hisp was curled up slightly. Zhuang Liu¡¯s index finger and thumb were pinched together and he began to rub them in circles. Xiao Mo knew that this was a small gesture Zhuang Liu made when he was annoyed and wanted to cause trouble.


    Tan Rou trusted Zhuang Liu very much. She didn¡¯t even have time to ask where Zhuang Liu was taking her and tacitly agreed to his arrangement.


    As if she was telling a story, she directly treated what happened in school during the day as gossip and started to talk to Zhuang Liu intermittently.


    As Zhuang Liu listened, a storm gathered in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Tan Rou had fought alone during the day. Wei Ling and Wang Li must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s guts to wrongly use Xiao Rou.


    After Tan Rou finished speaking, she saw that Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was much more solemn than before. She felt much better for a moment. She didn¡¯t know why but when Zhuang Liu got angry, she felt happy. It was because Zhuang Liu cared about her.


    Zhuang Liu touched Tan Rou¡¯s head and said in a gentle but dangerous tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle it. Just focus on your exams and enjoy school.¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and looked at Zhuang Liu, who was obviously a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just wanted to chat with you. The two of them have been punished by the principal. They can¡¯t do anything to me with their insignificant skills. I took the exam as usual this afternoon and I did a great job!¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed and looked at Tan Rou affectionately. He didn¡¯t want to move his hand away from her head, so he rubbed it again. ¡°Rourou is the best. You¡¯re so smart. No one can beat you.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled as well. ¡°So, I really don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. You make me look like a primary school student who went home toin to his parents. I¡¯ve already punished them. I just wanted to casually chat with you since you asked about school.¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170 170 I am your support.

    170 170 I am your support.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s smile was gentle but full of power. ¡°That¡¯s ording to the school¡¯s rules. It¡¯s far from enough. They should know that if they dare to bully you, they will have to admit their mistakes ording to my rules.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu helplessly. In front of her, this person was as gentle as arge pet dog without a temper, but sometimes he can be a little overbearing. He showed his fierce and domineering side to others without mercy.


    Zhuang Liu moved slightly closer to Tan Rou and looked into her eyes. He said softly, ¡°You are my salvation. With you, I have found the hope and courage to live. What I can do for you is actually insignificant, but no one is allowed to be disrespectful to you under my watch. Whatever you want to do, do it boldly. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little stunned. No one had ever said these words to her.


    !!


    She didn¡¯t react for a moment and said in a daze, ¡°They were actually coerced and bribed by the Tan family. They have the Tan family as their support.¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed. ¡°But, what they don¡¯t know is that Zhuang Liu and the entire Zhuang family are your support.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s smile was a little evil, faintly exuding the aura of a superior who looked down on the world.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly thought of things from her previous life.


    At that time, she had just returned to the country. Although she was already very capable, she did not have the opportunity to get everyone¡¯s attention. No one cared about what she had learned and lived abroad. They would onlyugh at her for interrupting her studies for no reason and returning to the home that she had left for more than a decade.


    Tan Rou could only clumsily try to gain other people¡¯s attention through the stupidest means. She relied on money to buy other¡¯s attention as well as gifts for them in order to socialise. Sometimes, she even thought that if she was more rebellious, she might be able to get Tan Song and Chen Yi¡¯s attention.


    Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t work. It only resulted in increased contempt and nder.


    Everyone thought that Tan Rou was morous as the youngdy of the Tan family at that time. She could enjoy the shade with her back against a big tree. She didn¡¯t need to study and enjoyed herself every day. However, Tan Rou was the one who was disappointed and could not live up to her name.


    Tan Rou was the only one who knew that her life was only for show. The Tan family had never given her any support. Tan Song didn¡¯t even care about her life or death.


    There was once when Tan Rou was ridiculed and humiliated by another youngdy at a party. In the heat of the moment, she had poured red wine over the youngdy¡¯s head.


    In fact, that youngdy¡¯s family did not have much power, and so most of them thought that this was nothing. In their circle, no matter how ridiculous the rich and powerful were, there was nothing to be afraid of with the Tan family behind her.


    However, Tan Rou was still scolded when she got home. Chen Yi and Tan Song did not ask what Tan Rou had gone through and only forced Tan Rou to apologise the next day.


    Tan Song¡¯s expression at that time deeply hurt Tan Rou. That kind of annoyance and indifference made it seem as if Tan Rou was just a disobedient pet to him. Pets should stay at home obediently and not cause any trouble outside.


    At that time, Tan Rou understood that this wasn¡¯t her home, nor was it something that she could fall back on.


    However, the more obvious this became, the more unhappy Tan Rou became. She became even more careful, wanting to gain even the slightest sense of existence. Even if she was just a pet, she begged them not to kick her out of the house.


    Knowing that Tan Jing had returned home, this kind of distortion and uneasiness reached the extreme. In the past, no matter how hard she worked, she was not valued. Then, Tan Jing returned, and with how she was easily doted on, this caused Tan Rou to break.


    That was why she had done so many stupid and absurd things.


    After her rebirth, Tan Rou had long forgotten about this.


    She had paid a painful price and finally learned that no one would forever be your support, and you could never depend on anyone else. She would only be able to protect those that she loves once she bes powerful.


    The support that she had once craved to have was now the trash that she wanted to destroy the most.


    Tan Rou wanted to destroy everything with her own hands. She wanted to destroy the capital and status that the Tan family was secretly proud of. She did not get any favouritism or protection from them, so she would just disappear with them.


    But now, Zhuang Liu solemnly and domineeringly promised Tan Rou that he and the Zhuang family would be her support.


    Nheless, Tan Rou was touched.


    Zhuang Liu always knew what she had done, but he had never taken the initiative to ask her. What he had said just now was to tell her that no matter what she did, he would always be there for her. There was no need to be afraid.


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu, her voice was slightly hoarse from being touched. ¡°Have we met before? Why are you so good to me?¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 171 Strangle in the cradle

    171 171 Strangle in the cradle


    There seemed to be a thousand words in Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he only replied with one sentence, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t remember me but I¡¯ve been looking at you and hoping that God would send you to me.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand. When had Zhuang Liu seen her? Could it be that he still had a crush on her?


    How could this be possible?


    She thought about how the two of them had an engagement before she left the Tan family. The engagement was cancelled the moment Tan Jing returned to the Tan family. Could it be that Zhuang Liu had liked her since then?


    !!


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu in confusion.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say anything more. He moved his palm away from Tan Rou¡¯s head and looked down at his legs. ¡°Not only did youe to my side, but you also treated my illness. This is something I never would have thought of in the past. I¡¯m afraid that I might burden you.¡±


    Hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about her shyness and quicklyforted him, ¡°You will definitely recover, I promise! Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, you have to think positively.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°So, if I stand up, would I be able to think more about it?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face turnedpletely red. She was a little peeved. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou lovingly and smiled foolishly.


    Tan Rouughed in anger. She really couldn¡¯t understand this man. He had such a domineering identity and could get whatever he wanted but he liked to show such a silly look and tease her. He even spoke in such a pitiful tone.


    The two chatted for a while before Tan Rou finally asked. She looked at Xiao Mo and asked, ¡°Where are you taking me? ¡±


    Xiao Mo finally felt a sense of presence. Only God knew how nervous he was when he heard the third young master and Miss Tan flirting with each other at the back of the car. He quickly replied, ¡°To the hospital. Old Master Lu is there now.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little surprised and looked at Zhuang Liu with wide eyes. ¡°Will I visit him today? I was already very surprised to receive your text message today. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.¡±


    If she could see old master Lu as soon as possible, Tan Rou would be able toe up with a rough n. If she waited for Tan Jing to take action, it would be toote.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s smile remained on her face. He nodded. ¡°I just wanted to take you to dinner, but we would be passing by the hospital. Let¡¯s head over there and take a look. This way, you would be able to enjoy dinnerter.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled obediently. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll go and see old master Lu first!¡±


    The blush on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, and her eyes were bright and curved into small crescents, exuding a sense of joy.


    Seeing Tan Rou¡¯s beautiful smile, Zhuang Liu was a little fascinated.


    Xiao Mo saw this scene from the rearview mirror and sighed emotionally.


    How could the third young master not pamper her? At this point, even if Miss Tan wanted to see aliens one day, the third young master would immediately call the China National Space Administration to fulfil her wishes.


    Tan Rou looked at the scenery outside the window expectantly. She thought to herself that this step that included the Old Master Lu was also very important. The reason why Tan Jing would be able to be so arrogantter on was definitely rted to Old Master Lu and Lu Qing¡¯s favor. With the Tan family and the Lu family, it was with no doubt that Tan Jing had a smooth-sailing life.


    At that time, it would be difficult for Tan Jing to bully her and the Tao family. Tan Rou would not be able to easily gain the upper hand like how she was now.


    Tan Rou definitely couldn¡¯t allow Tan Jing to get another party on her side. Tan Jing was a typical viin who got what she wanted. Once she gained power, she would disregard everyone around her.


    There was no need for Tan Rou to watch as Tan Jing gained another powerful trump card in her hands. Tan Rou had to kill her in the cradle as soon as possible.


    Moreover, Tan Rou always felt that something was wrong. Even if the Tan family had some connections, the Lu family was not to be trifled with. Old Master Lu had been in bed for so many years, and the Lu family could not find a suitable doctor, but Tan Jing found one in such a short time?


    There might be more to this. She had to see old Master Lu with her own eyes before she knew what was wrong with him.


    Tan Rou turned around to look at Zhuang Liu and thanked him softly. ¡°Thank you for helping me. Don¡¯t you think my request is a little confusing? After all, I have nothing to do with the Lu family but you¡¯re still helping me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu gently shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say such things between us. If we have to be polite, wouldn¡¯t I have to thank you every day for saving my life? Without your nerve-soothing incense and your treatment of my leg, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d rather die. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll do my best to help you with what you want.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled sweetly and stopped being polite.


    Zhuang Liu was incredibly nice to her and she would also be good to Zhuang Liu with all her heart. That was more than enough.

 Chapter 172 - 172 172 Visiting a patient

    172 172 Visiting a patient


    It didn¡¯t take long for Xiao Mo to arrive at the hospital.


    Most of the doctors in the most authoritative military-affiliated hospital in the city had military rankings.


    Zhuang Liu was pushed out of the car. The three of them walked through the grand lobby of the hospital. They passed through the winding and crowded corridor before arriving at a rtively quiet inpatient department.


    Tan Rou looked around. A ce like the hospital always gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression. Birth, ageing, illness, and death were the most powerless feelings in the world.


    !!


    Xiao Mo led the way and arrived at a VIP elevator. ¡°Elder Lu is upstairs. He¡¯s an important official in the military and political field and so he has been given a private room.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made the arrangement in advance?¡±


    Xiao Mo gave him a meaningful smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them in advance. Even though Elder Lu found it strange, he agreed to it and thanked the third young master for your warm visit.¡±


    Old master Lu could not be med for his confusion. One was a military and political bigshot while the other was a business genius. The two of them had nothing to do with each other. The Third young master suddenly proposed to visit him. His attitude was humble but very firm and so, the old Master Lu could not reject him directly. For the sake of the Zhuang family, he was forced to say that he did share a few conversations with Elder Zhuang in the past. He was very touched that the third young master would pay him a visit on ount of their old friendship. That was why Zhuang Liu had visited him today.


    If old master Lu knew that third young master was so enthusiastic because of Miss Tan, would he find it ridiculous? This was a big favour afterall.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think of it as a big deal. If Tan Rou wanted to see Elder Lu, he would satisfy her no matter what. She had asked Uncle Bai to help her previously but old Master Lu was using Western medicine in the hospital. Uncle Bai was famous in the medical world but he couldn¡¯t find a doctor with a professional background to enquire about Elder Lu¡¯s condition.


    Therefore, Zhuang Liu simply went to old Master Lu directly and brought Tan R ou personally to the hospital. Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills were so excellent that it would not be difficult for her to know what¡¯s wrong. It was better than asking others.


    The three of them took the elevator up and saw old Master Lu¡¯s guards standing at the door. Old Master Lu had retired and did not have any real power on the surface. The guards were more like bodyguards. They were all dressed in suits and had buzz cut hair. It was difficult to miss the temperament of a soldier with just one nce.


    Seeing Zhuang Liu, the guard seemed to have received instructions in advance. He nodded politely and extended his hand to invite the three of them into the ward.


    Zhuang Liu also nodded politely. It was not easy for old Master Lu to allow Zhuang Liu to do this and so, Zhuang Liu had to show respect as well.


    The three of them entered the ward and saw old Master Lu sitting on the bed.


    Tan Rou looked at him carefully. This military boss¡¯s hair was white but he was in good spirits. Even though he was gued by illness, she could still see the high-spirited spirit of his youth.


    The old general was wearing presbyopic sses and reading the newspaper in his hand. His whole body was full of vigour, subconsciously making the other afraid of creating any noises around him.


    When Old master Lu heard the voice, he squinted his eyes and turned to look at the three of them. He put down the newspaper in his hand, took off his sses, and took the initiative to greet Zhuang Liu. ¡°You must be the third son of the Zhuang family. Come quickly! Thank you for still thinking of visiting me!¡±


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu forward and secretly observed old master Lu¡¯s expression.


    Zhuang Liu smiled humbly. ¡°Elder Lu, I¡¯m not in good health, so I can¡¯t stand up to greet you. Please don¡¯t take offence. You¡¯re my elder and I¡¯ve always heard Grandpa talk about your elegance. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time and I¡¯m sorry for being so rude today.¡±


    Both of them knew that the two families did not have much contact and there was nothing to reminisce about. However, since they were already here, they could only brace themselves and try to pull some strings.


    Zhuang Liu put on the airs of a junior. Although old Master Lu was puzzled, he would not reject Zhuang Liu¡¯s good intentions.


    Old Master Luughed heartily. ¡°Why would you be disturbing me? I¡¯m old and it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll feel a little ufortable but I¡¯m happy to see that you young people have such promising futures. You¡¯re much better than that brat of mine. If you¡¯re not in good health, you have to take good care of yourself!¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and looked at Tan Rou, then patted her hand as a hint.


    Tan Rou understood and nodded slightly.


    Zhuang Liu was reminding Tan Rou to look for an opportunity to check on old Master Lu¡¯s condition.


    It was already strange enough that Zhuang Liu came to visit old master Lu. If he introduced tan Rou, who looked like a student, to old Master Lu, it would be too suspicious. Old Master Lu might think that Zhuang Liu had brought in some stranger to make fun of him.


    Therefore, she could only rely on Zhuang Liu to talk to old Master Lu to distract him while Tan Rou carefully observed from the side.


    Traditional Chinese Medicine was all about observing, listening, asking, and feeling. Now that Tan Rou has seen him in person, there will always be a chance.

 Chapter 173 - 173 173 Zhuang Liu’s little scheme

    173 173 Zhuang Liu¡¯s little scheme


    Zhuang Liu continued chatting with old Master Lu, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your grandson, Lu Qing. He¡¯s handsome and well-known in school. He¡¯s definitely more promising than me.¡±


    Old Master Luughed helplessly. ¡°Please don¡¯tfort this old man anymore. That monkey doesn¡¯t even know how to act properly. I¡¯ll be grateful if he doesn¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡±


    Old Master Lu¡¯s head hurt when he thought of Lu Qing. Today, with Zhuang Liu as aparison, he finally felt what it meant to feel proud of someone else¡¯s child. He sighed, ¡°In recent times, with you from the Zhuang family, you¡¯ve already be the head of the household at such a young age. You do things in such an orderly manner and your future is boundless but my grandson is still rebellious in school. I really want to throw him into the military! However, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be like me and suffer the same losses as me!¡±


    Zhuang Liu appeared to be modest. He tried his best to praise Lu Qing in front of the old man. He lowered his attitude and smiled bitterly. ¡°Every family has its own difficulties. I envy him for being able to enjoy his school time so freely and happily.¡±


    !!


    However, Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart was filled with pride and he was secretly proud of himself.


    That¡¯s right! He had the abilities to protect Xiao Rou now. Not to mention Lu Qing, even the Lu family couldn¡¯t take Xiao Rou away from him. A man must have the strength to protect his woman. He was the best match for Xiao Rou. Lu Qing was still too young!


    Old Master Lu still did not know that his grandson had been regarded as an imaginary enemy by Zhuang Liu and was silently disdainful of him. Hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s honest words and seeing that he was trapped in a wheelchair despite his extraordinary temperament, Old Master Lu also felt sorry for Zhuang Liu.


    He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you either. If your grandfather knew how hard it is for you now, he would be heartbroken too but, at the same time, he must be very proud of you. He¡¯s an old fox who has two more brains than others. He¡¯s already built a country for himself and even has a sessor!¡±


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while and old Master Lu gradually let down his guard against Zhuang Liu. Although they were not familiar with each other before, he now had a tender affection for this young man.


    Hence, old Master Lu said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come to my side. There aren¡¯t many young people who would visit me now. Since you¡¯re here today, you shall bring in some fresh air into my room.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and pushed Zhuang Liu to old master Lu¡¯s bed.


    Old Master Lu took this opportunity to look at Tan Rou. ¡°Who is this little girl? She¡¯s beautiful! Could she be a little friend of yours?¡±


    The older generation¡¯s words were more subtle but the meaning of it was self-evident. In front of an elder like Elder Lu, Tan Rou was a little shy and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and finally had some of the energy of his age. Like a child, he introduced her to Elder Lu proudly, ¡°She is a very important person to me. I happened to bring her along today to meet you.¡± His tone was intimate, as if he was introducing a treasure he had found with great difficulty to an elder.


    Elder Lu smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s great! Both of you are a match made in heaven! It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very delighted. Although he had not brought Xiao Rou to meet his parents, he was doing the opposite now. He brought Xiao Rou to meet Lu Qing¡¯s elders. Old Master Lu had praised him and Xiao Rou for being a perfect match. Lu Qing would not be able to snatch Xiao Rou from his side.


    Xiao Mo did not follow them. Instead, he stood at the door and looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s smug face. Then, he turned his head away from them.


    Old Master Lu was right about one thing. The old master of the Zhuang family was an old fox who had two more brains than others. He had a sessor who was the third young master who was a little fox who had a few more brains than others.


    He had secretly shown off his love interest in front of the elder of his love rival. If he didn¡¯t know the third young master well, he would have really thought that he was simple-minded.


    In front of Miss Tan Rou, the third young master pretended to be harmless and gentle, but in fact, he was very concerned about her. He wanted to tell the world that no one was allowed to think about her!


    On the other hand, Xiao Mo had no choice but toin to himself after being tortured by such public disyed affection.


    The atmosphere inside Old Master Lu¡¯s room was warm and bright.


    Old Master Lu was now of old age. He had spent his entire life in the military as a bold and strong man but soon has learnt to be warm and gentle as well. Seeing that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were well-behaved and sensible, he was delighted.


    Old Master Lu was like an ordinary old man who loved those who were younger than him. He warmly took out fruits and snacks to serve them. ¡°These are all gifts from all those who came to visit me. I don¡¯t like having them so I¡¯ll give them all to you. Have some more of it!¡±


    Tan Rou stepped forward and took a bag of apples. She took the initiative to pick up a fruit knife and began peeling the apples.

 Chapter 174 - 174 174 Taking his pulse

    174 174 Taking his pulse


    As Zhuang Liu and old Master Lu chatted, Zhuang Liu deliberately talked about days in the army, which brought up old Master Lu¡¯s memories. He couldn¡¯t help but share his experiences when he was young with Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu listened carefully and chipped in from time to time.


    It was inevitable for old people to be lonely and they loved to reminisce about the past. Now that old Master Lu had someone to talk to, he was even happier to talk about the past.


    Old Master Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°That battle was indeed one that was incredibly difficult. There were so many bullets in the air¡­¡±


    Tan Rou peeled an apple and handed it politely to Old Master Lu.


    !!


    Old Master Lu¡¯s mouth was dry from all the talking. He smiled at Tan Rou and reached out to take it.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes shed. Just as their hands were about to touch, the apple in her hand suddenly loosened and was about to roll to the ground.


    Old Master Lu subconsciously reached out to catch the apple.


    In that split second, Tan Rou caught the apple with one hand and grabbed old Master Lu¡¯s wrist with the other.


    In just two to three seconds, Tan Rou seemed to have made a mistake but she had already ced all her attention on old Master Lu¡¯s wrist and felt his pulse in a split second.


    Tan Rou caught the apple and let go of old Master Lu¡¯s wrist. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impatient.¡±


    Old Master Lu came from the military and didn¡¯t care about these details. He thought that Tan Rou¡¯s hand had slipped and so he waved his hand forthrightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t just give it to me, you guys should have some yourself!¡±


    Then, he continued to talk to Zhuang Liu about his previous war experience.


    Tan Rou silently retreated to the side, her expression looking somewhat serious. She slightly frowned and gestured to Zhuang Liu.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou holding old Master Lu¡¯s wrist, he had already guessed what Tan Rou was trying to do. Now that he felt Tan Rou¡¯s gaze, he was relieved.


    Xiao Rou was quick-witted and really seized the opportunity. She had indeed gained something tonight.


    However, Zhuang Liu also noticed the serious look on her face and guessed that old Master Lu¡¯s condition was not looking good. Looking at how old Master Lu was reminiscing about the past, he felt emotional and started to talk to him more sincerely.


    They stayed in old Master Lu¡¯s ward for a full two hours. Old Master Lu had a great time chatting, and after a while, he had already regarded Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou as old friends.


    He didn¡¯t expect that for a young man like Zhuang Liu, not only was he a genius in the business world, he was also interested in military affairs. If it wasn¡¯t for his poor health, Zhuang Liu would have been sent to train as a general.


    As for the little girl he brought along, she looked weak but she was also interested in the military and had an understanding in the art of war. She had a straightforward and generous personality. These two definitely ordinary children.


    Old Master Lu was still sick after all. After chatting for so long in high spirits, he was starting to get tired.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou could tell that old Master Lu was tired. So, they quickly took the initiative to say goodbye, afraid of dying his rest.


    Old Master Lu was also honest and didn¡¯t try to act strong. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old now, unlike before. Today¡¯s chat was really enjoyable. If you guys are free, you cane and apany me more. I feel younger just by chatting with you guys!¡±


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou nodded their heads, especially Tan Rou, who smiled at Elder Lu sincerely.


    With this sentence, it would be much more convenient for her to secretly check on old Master Lu¡¯s condition in the future. She couldn¡¯t always let Zhuang Liu cover for her.


    The two of them bade farewell to old Master Lu, who then shouted outside, ¡°Xiao Zhou! Help me send them off. If theye again in the future, you¡¯d have to prepare food for them in the future.¡±


    He was indirectly telling them that they didn¡¯t need to inform him in advance if they wanted to visit him and that they could juste visit him whenever they liked.


    The security guard replied with a military salute. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    He then smiled courteously at the three of them, much more enthusiastic than before.


    The other party sent them off the elevator before parting ways.


    After she left, Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask Tan Rou, ¡°How was it? I saw how you grabbed his wrist earlier. Was there enough time?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°It¡¯s enough. I can tell by observing Elder Lu¡¯s face, eyes, and lips but I was still worried. So, I found a chance to check his pulse. Although it was only for a short time, it was enough for me to know his condition.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know why Tan Rou was so interested in old Master Lu¡¯s condition, but when he thought of Tan Rou¡¯s expression from earlier, he was a little worried. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Based on old Master Lu¡¯s age and experience, it¡¯s normal for his body to be weak but with his current situation, it may deteriorate very quickly and it¡¯s a little dangerous.¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 Third young master’s lack of self-confidence

    175 Third young master¡¯sck of self-confidence


    Zhuang Liu nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Then ¡­ Do you want to find a way to cure old master Lu?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally had nothing to hide from Zhuang Liu, so she answered without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s what I n to do.¡±


    Hearing Tan Rou¡¯s affirmative answer, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t ask for the reason. He directly considered the difficulty of this matter.


    ¡°Although Old master Lu is kind, he was born in the military and is incredibly stubborn. He survived the rain of bullets and has been influenced by arge number of advanced foreign technologies back in his days. He is more inclined to Western medicine and would think that they could save lives.¡±


    Zhuang Liu helped Tan Rou analyze the situation seriously. ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t dare to ask you to check on him directly and openly earlier. We can only do it secretly. In my opinion, we ought to n thoroughly and help change Old Master Lu¡¯s opinion when ites to traditional medicine.¡±


    Tan Rou saw that Zhuang Liu was even more concerned about her matters than she was, so she smiled obediently. ¡°I think so too. Fortunately, I left a good impression today. Thank you for chatting with Elder Lu for so long. I cane here more often in the future because of you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You meant we, right? Are you going toe here on your own? Just tell me in advance if you want to visit him again. I¡¯lle with you and it¡¯ll be easier for us to help each other cover the truth.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not ask why Tan Rou was so eager to treat old master Lu. It was because he wanted to respect Tan Rou and support her unconditionally.


    If Tan Rou said she wanted to treat him, then she should; even if there was no reason for it and was merely a decision made at the spur of a moment. Zhuang Liu had confidence in Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills, which was also a good thing for Old Master Lu.


    However, Zhuang Liu still had some worries in his heart. That was Old Master Lu. As his only biological grandson, Lu Qing would definitelye to the hospital to visit him often. If he met Xiao Rou one day, wouldn¡¯t Zhuang Liu be sending Xiao Rou to his potential love rival?


    Once Xiao Rou cured Old master Lu¡¯s illness, what if Lu Qing became more excited and liked Xiao Rou even more?


    The scene of Lu Qing offering himself as a gift of gratitude appeared in Zhuang Liu¡¯s mind. He quickly forced himself to stop this fantasy, or else he would really want to stop Tan Rou from treating Old Master Lu.


    Even if there was anyone who wanted to offer themselves for getting treated by Xiao Rou, it should be him! He was Xiao Rou¡¯s first patient ever. If Lu Qing wanted to hop onto this train, he would first have to ask for permission from Zhuang Liu.


    However, Zhuang Liu could not say these words to Tan Rou.


    Although Zhuang Liu was willing to show his softest and gentlest side to Tan Rou, in the end, a man¡¯s pride and face were more important than anything else. How could he admit in front of Xiao Rou that he was worried about a young boy?


    Zhuang Liu wanted to show his strong and calm side to Tan Rou and let her know that he could be her support.


    As a result, Zhuang Liu was extremely anxious. On the surface, he pretended to be kind and did not have any other thoughts on his mind, but his frowning thick eyebrows and tightly pursed thin lips revealed his uneasy heart.


    Tan Rou naturally saw it, but she was still a little puzzled. ¡°You¡¯reing with us in the future? I¡¯m just worried that you might be busy with work. You¡¯ve apanied me here today and have been chatting with Old Master Lu. You must be tired, right? In fact, I can do it myself. Maybe I¡¯ll run into Lu Qing, which would be even more convenient.¡±


    It would have been fine if Tan Rou didn¡¯t mention it. When she mentioned Lu Qing so naturally, Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart clenched tightly. His sense of crisis instantly exploded. He wanted to pack Tan Rou up and take her away right now. It was best not toe to this hospital!


    However, Zhuang Liu knew that he couldn¡¯t do that. Xiao Rou and Lu Qing would spend a lot of time together in school. He couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Zhuang Liu was a little depressed. He even started to think about whether he should go back to school. He really wanted to spend more time with Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou noticed how Zhuang Liu has been acting strange. He was so excited at one moment, and then suddenly lost his spirit. She was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Xiao Mo sighed to himself. The third young master had so much love for Tan Rou but he couldn¡¯t express himself. The third young master was afraid that Lu Qing would distract Miss Tan Rou, but he couldn¡¯t say it.


    Zhuang Liu was the third young master of the Zhuang family and a Big Boss of the business world, but he was not confident in love.


    Xiao Mo nced at Zhuang Liu with a smile and thought to himself, ¡®well, he¡¯s the best and most professional assistant in the world. If the master cannot bring himself to talk about such things, he should help!!¡¯


    Xiao Mo tried his best not to gloat. He looked at Tan Rou with a straight face and said, ¡°Miss Tan, our third master is indeed feeling ufortable. He is feeling ufortable in his heart!¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176 It’s too hard and easily broken

    176 It¡¯s too hard and easily broken


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand and was a little puzzled. ¡°His heart doesn¡¯t feelfortable?¡±


    Xiao Mo nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Tan is so devoted to Old Master Lu and with how you and Lu Qing are said to be the perfect couple in school, the Third master is probably jealous.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and sneaked a nce at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Are you serious? ¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s ears were red, but he pretended to be magnanimous. ¡°Xiao Mo! What nonsense are you talking about? You don¡¯t want the bonus anymore, do you?¡±


    !!


    But as he thought about it, Xiao Mo has already mentioned it openly, it would have been better if he went all out. What would his reputation mean when he¡¯s with Tan Rou?


    He looked at Tan Rou awkwardly, which was rare and said, ¡°Next time, bring me along.¡±


    Only then did Tan Rou feel a little shy.


    Zhuang Liu was always like this, exposing his most honest side to her. This immediately made Tan Rou¡¯s heart soften, and she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t treat Elder Lu for Lu Qing, I wanted to do this for myself. Don¡¯t think too much about it. If you¡¯re not busy, it¡¯d be great if we get toe together.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was satisfied. His lips curled into a smile and he red at Xiao Mo. His eyes were filled with joy, as if he was saying, ¡®you did the right thing.¡¯


    Xiao Mo lowered his head and tried to hold back hisughter. Ever since the third master had threatened to deduct his sry for sending Miss tan home, Xiao Mo had already understood.


    If there was anyone who disturbed the third young master and Miss Tan¡¯s rtionship, they would be punished regardless of whether it was intentional or not. On the contrary, as long as what they did was beneficial to the rtionship between the third young master and Miss Tan, it would make the third young master happy no matter what.


    If the third young master was happy, his bonus would be higher and they would be able to wee spring to their office everyday.


    After leaving the hospital, Zhuang Liu took Tan Rou to the private restaurant they visitedst time.


    When she saw the quiet bamboo forest and the elegant courtyard again, Tan Rou was already looking forward to it.


    Although Chen Yi and Tan Jing had disturbed them thest time, the food here was really delicious. She couldn¡¯t forget it after trying it once.


    The small courtyard was called ¡®Clearwater Pavilion¡¯. The middle-aged boss who tried to smooth things overst time was known as Fang. This time, when he heard that Zhuang Liu had brought Tan Rou over again, he wanted to get the two to drink tea with him no matter what.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t reserved. She liked this ce. Last time, she felt that the owner who could build such a paradise must be an amazing person.


    Although the guests who were allowed to dine here were either rich or noble, this was definitely not the only measure for this ce. More importantly, they had to be like-minded and pure-hearted to be allowed entry.


    Otherwise, Chen Yi and Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t have been rejected at the door, and Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t have been treated so kindly by Mr. Fang.


    With a smile, Mr. Fang handed the brewed tea to Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou. ¡°My dear young friends, try it. This is a new batch of high-quality tea leaves. I don¡¯t offer them to ordinary people. One must have a good taste in order to appreciate such tea.¡±


    With a smile, Zhuang Liu picked up the teacup leisurely and began to chat with Mr. Fang.


    Even Zhuang Liu, who was a proud child of god who always had self-discipline in the business world, showed a rare trace offort here. Other than the gentleness in front of Tan Rou, this was the one time where he felt most rxed.


    Tan Rou silently observed Mr. Fang and found that although he looked indifferent to fame and fortune, he was different from Bai Jing.


    Uncle Bai was a proud and aloof doctor who didn¡¯t want to associate himself with the people around him. However, Mr. Fang was a man who had explored the world and epted theplicated rtionships in the society without getting involved.


    No wonder all these high-ranking officials and nobles likeding here.


    Being secluded in a city. Wasn¡¯t this one kind of wisdom as well?


    Seeing that Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything, Mr. Fang seemed to be deep in thought, so he greeted her with a smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t very pleasant thest time we met, and I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to entertain you well. Today, we must enjoy ourselves to the fullest!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I like this ce very much. I must have caused a lot of trouble for you thest time I was here. I truly felt bad for what happened.¡±


    Mr. Fang waved his hand. ¡°I can tell who¡¯s the one who¡¯s causing trouble. I¡¯ve been wandering half my life, and I¡¯ve seen enough of the fickleness of human nature and also of the world. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by those schemes and intrigues anymore, but I¡¯m in the mortal world, and I can¡¯t bepletely clear about it. That¡¯s why there¡¯s this Clearwater Pavilion.¡±


    Mr. Fang was kind enough not to make things very obvious. Instead, heforted Tan Rou tactfully, ¡°You can¡¯t choose your own life, but you can control it. Dear friend, you are like a sharp de that has just been unsheathed, showing off its edge, but you must also learn to protect yourself. After all, it¡¯s easy to break if you¡¯re too rigid. If you ever feel tired,e over to my ce, it will be a great ce for you to rest.¡±

 Chapter 177 - 177 Fight for love

    177 Fight for love


    Tan Rou was a little touched. She hade all the way here for nothing but revenge and to make up for the stupidity of her previous life. No matter how many traps and nders there were, she couldugh it off and then make them pay back double.


    However, it was undeniable that she had met many good people. First, she had gained Uncle Bai¡¯s respect and appreciation, which allowed her spices and medicinal herbs to be put to good use.


    Then, Zhuang Liu took care of her and helped her with all his heart. Mr. Fang must have seen through her dispute with the Tan family and wasforting her as well.


    It was unfortunate for her to carry the hatred of her previous life, but wasn¡¯t it a kind of fortune to be able to meet these noble people on the road to revenge?


    Tan Rou knew how to be grateful. She knew that if Mr Fang didn¡¯t mean what he said for her own good, he could just pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything and just acted to be respectful for Zhuang Liu¡¯s sake. Instead, he took the risk of being rejected and even told her that being stretched too out may break her.


    Tan Rou picked up the teacup and thanked Mr. Fang sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I have things to do and enemies that I can¡¯t forgive, but I¡¯ll remember what you said. I¡¯ll protect myself and won¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    Mr. Fang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re also a child, and it¡¯s not a bad thing to have an obsession. Everyone has their own inner demons, and it¡¯s already amazing that you can face them bravely.¡±


    Mr. Fang thought of Tan Rou¡¯s performancest time and smiled. ¡°To be honest, even though I think I¡¯ve met many people, I¡¯ve rarely seen a girl as bold as you. There¡¯s something about you that¡¯s very attractive. At that time, I even thought to myself about how Zhuang Liu came to know someone like you? She¡¯s not afraid of anything, but she¡¯s also very smart. Hahahahahaha¡­..¡±


    Zhuang Liu had been quietly listening to their conversation, and his eyes lingered on Tan Rou, unwilling to leave. Hearing Mr. Fang¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°I like her like this. She¡¯s like an invincible little sun. She has taught me a lot.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you say. I just don¡¯t want to be wronged by them anymore. I only want them to get a taste of their own medicine and get revenge everytime they provoke me. I¡¯ll fight back for my own sake.¡±


    Mr. Fangughed. ¡°Nice! You are a courageous woman! Come, let¡¯s drink tea instead of wine. I shall salute you for your magnanimity and courage!¡±


    The three of them had a good chat. During this time, Zhuang Liu quietly approached Tan Rou and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll break easily. You¡¯ve always been smart and won¡¯t hurt yourself, but I still feel uneasy. No matter what, you can do whatever you want, but remember to make yourself happy, okay?¡±


    Tan Rou was silent for a moment before she smiled.


    She had always wanted to take revenge and constantly asked herself not to take it lightly. Her greatest pleasure was to see Tan Jing and the Tan family suffer in front of her. Even in her dreams, she wanted to return the pain of her previous life to the Tan family.


    But, this evening, the breeze blew. The fragrance of bamboo leaves and tea assailed her nose. Zhuang Liu approached her and told her softly to remember to be happy.


    Tan Rou had to admit that in this life, she was not only moved by revenge, but also by true love. In her previous life, she had probably already obtained the love and care that she had been yearning for from the Tao family and these friends.


    This was her reward.


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart was very clear now. She was determined to spend the rest of her life well. Not only that, she also wanted to enjoy this hard-earned true love and protect the Tao family.


    She used to live for revenge, but now she was going to live for love. If the Tan family wanted to destroy all this, then they shall not me her for killing them!


    A person who had received love would be much crazier in order to protect his love than a person who was full of hatred.


    This was a belief that Tan Jing, who only wanted fame and fortune and was unscrupulous, would never understand.


    After the three of them finished their tea and rested enough, Mr. Fang asked the kitchen to prepare some dishes for Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou to taste. There was no menu and all of the dishes had been improvised ording to the seasonal ingredients avable.


    Tan Rou satisfyingly tasted them one by one, and as she ate, she began tough.


    Zhuang Liu felt that Tan Rou was especially cute like this, so he asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re happy that you get to enjoy something so delicious?¡±


    Tan Rou licked her lips. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, but I remember that there¡¯s a little glutton at home who¡¯s more gluttonous than me. I¡¯ll pack some for himter.¡±


    Tan Rou felt quite happy at the thought of Tao Qi jumping up and down in anxiety during the day because she had been used of cheating.


    The little brat didn¡¯t let her down. She would bring some good food home to reward him.

 Chapter 178 - 178 178 Tao Qi’s worry

    178 178 Tao Qi¡¯s worry


    After dinner, Mr. Fang politely saw the three of them off.


    Xiao Mo drove Tan Rou home. This time, he had learned his lesson. He did not drive so slowly that Tan Rou would suspect him, but he still deliberately took his time so that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou could spend some time together.


    Tan Rou solved a big problem at school, went to see Old Master Lu, and even had a sumptuous dinner. This day was particrly fulfilling and satisfying.


    Even though Tan Rou was used to a cold face, she inadvertently showed a satisfied expression at this time, like a kitten that had its fur stroked.


    !!


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou lovingly. ¡°Remember to send me a message if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t leave me hanging for too long but you don¡¯t have to miss me all the time. Just take good care of yourself.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded casually. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve told me this many times. I know.¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed. In the beginning, Tan Rou was still a distance away from him and spoke politely, but now she was impatient and had be closer to him.


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu with a smile. ¡°Remember to take the medicine I gave you. In two days, we¡¯ll be going through the second treatment. Your condition is much better now so you have to eat more too.¡±


    Zhuang Liu mimicked Tan Rou and nodded impatiently. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve told me this many times!¡± Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Tan Rou mischievously.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but grin. The twoughed foolishly and looked at each other. The atmosphere was just right.


    Xiao Mo chuckled and said, ¡°Are you treating each other like children? Both of you are geniuses but you¡¯re still so worried about each other. You¡¯re constantly nagging at each other over such small matters.¡± After he finished speaking, he even felt that he was very humorous and grinned.


    Poor Xiao Mo didn¡¯t understand that they only did so because they were worried about each other. No matter how strong a person was, they would be childish in such an atmosphere.


    Therefore, when Zhuang Liu¡¯s piercing gazended on Xiao Mo, the single man realized that he had said the wrong words.


    Tan Rou bade farewell to the high-spirited Zhuang Liu when she arrived at her house. She nced at Xiao Mo, who was sitting in front of her with his head hung low, and gloated at his misfortune.


    As soon as she entered the house, she heard Tao Qi¡¯s hurried footsteps, the floor creaking as he stomped on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! What happened?¡± Tao Qi asked impatiently. His big eyes were filled with concern that even he did not notice!


    Tan Rou gently touched Tao Qi¡¯s little head. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t you know my strength? I didn¡¯t do it, so no one can use me of it.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was making pear soup in the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to tell Mrs. Tao about the ridiculous things that Tan Jing had done. Mr. And Mrs. Tao had alreadypletely despised Tan Jing, and if she said more, it would only make them worry for her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There was a misunderstanding during the exam today, but it¡¯s been resolved.¡±


    Mrs. Tao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Rou¡¯er, you must¡¯ve had a hard time with your exams today. I¡¯ve made some pear soup for you to try. It¡¯ll help to reduce the heatiness.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed with a smile.


    It was rare that Tao Qi¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t diverted by the food. He was still thinking about Tan Rou. When he heard Tan Rou say that it was settled, he turned his head awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t do anything embarrassing. Aren¡¯t you very powerful at home? How did you get used?! You only know how to bully me. Why were you even brought to the principal¡¯s office?¡±


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes. ¡°How did you know about that? You even know when I go to the principal¡¯s office.¡±


    Tao Qi blinked, not willing to say anything.


    Tan Rou guessed that it was because of Tan Jing. She thought that Tan Rou was done for this time, so she couldn¡¯t help but inform Tao Qi of her little tricks. She also wanted Tao Qi to quickly tell his family and have them rush to school to give her a good scolding.


    Unfortunately, her n failed.


    Tan Rou randomly rubbed Tao Qi¡¯s hair and said with a smirk, ¡°Aren¡¯t you smart too? Think about it. What was the intention of the person who told you about this? Who had the motive and ability to do what I was used of?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s heart sank.


    From the beginning, he had felt that something was wrong. Why was Tan Rou used of cheating? Why didn¡¯t Sister Jingjing believe him when he had anxiously exined it to her? Tan Rou said that she had a motive and ability. Could it be¡­¡±


    Tan Rou lowered her voice so that Mrs. Tao wouldn¡¯t hear her, then whispered in Tao Qi¡¯s ear, ¡°Director Wang, who wronged me, said that the Tan family promised him some benefits. I have the video of it as evidence. I didn¡¯t make this up.¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179 179 Who else could it be if not her ?

    179 179 Who else could it be if not her ?


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Tan Rou in a daze. He muttered, ¡°She won¡¯t. Although you¡¯ve always bullied Sister Jingjing, and she might hate you or dislike you. She¡¯s very kind. She wouldn¡¯t¡­..¡±


    Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders. She wouldn¡¯t tell her parents about these things, but to Tao Qi, who was still deceived by Tan Jing, Tan Rou still patiently exined, ¡°If you still believe in her kindness, then I have nothing to say. The people who framed me were from the Wei family who got the instructions from the Tan family; even Director Wang, who wanted to convict me, said that it was the Tan family¡¯s doing.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t exaggerate and simply told the truth. Even though Tao Qi was young, he could feel that something was wrong.


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°If tan Jing was really innocent and didn¡¯t know anything about this, why did she tell you all about this in such a hurry? In her heart, she probably thinks that I have no abilities to change the situation that I was in.


    !!


    Tao Qi knew that Tan Rou¡¯s suspicion was reasonable. Sister Jingjing¡¯s behaviour today was indeed too suspicious. She was not like her at all.


    He knew that Tan Rou¡¯s academic results were very good, but Sister Jingjing had no idea about it. Back then, it was sister Jingjing who told him that Tan Rou was good for nothing and that she was a bad student.


    What if she deliberately framed Tan Rou for cheating under such circumstances?


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t dare to think any further. He felt that Tan Jing¡¯s gentle and beautiful image was slowly crumbling in his mind.


    Why did Sister Jingjing do this? However, the evidence was so obvious. If it wasn¡¯t her, who else could it be?


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t even have time to resist Tan Rou messing up his hair. His little face was scrunched up, and he stood in ce dejectedly.


    Tan Rou smiled and lifted the food she had packed from the Clearwater Pavilion. She gestured to Tao Qi. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Do you want to eat something delicious? I specially brought it back for you.¡±


    Tao Qi looked at the bag, not in the mood.


    Tan Rou deliberately teased him. ¡°There¡¯s a dish made from bamboo shoots, steamed pork ribs, milk and lotus seed soup¡­ It smells so good. If you like it, I¡¯ll take You there next time. There¡¯s arge bamboo forest there, and you can even go into the river to catch fish.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at Tan Rou and was a little tempted.


    For children of his age, this kind of ce that was close to nature allowed them to release their nature and feel at ease.


    Mrs. Tao had finished making the pear soup and was carefully bringing it out. Seeing the siblings still standing there, she asked with a smile, ¡°What secret are you two talking about? Xiao Qi was just about to get close to me. Your sister just came back, don¡¯t pester her! Come and have some soup!¡±


    Tao Qi snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not pestering her! I¡¯m going to eat!¡±


    After saying that, he ran to the dining table and looked at Tan Rou with a proud expression.


    Tan Rou nodded with a smile, knowing that the little devil had agreed to eat. She brought the food to the table and replied, ¡°I brought him some delicious food from outside. Let him eat it with the pear soup.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was pleased. ¡°Look at how much your sister cares about you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this brat. He¡¯s been so depressed the whole night and didn¡¯t even eat much. Now that your sister is home, do you feel relieved now?!¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s face reddened and he started to scream, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t say another word!!!¡±


    Tan Rou and Mother Tao looked at each other and smiled. They were both amused by Tao Qi¡¯s two-faced look.


    The atmosphere in the Tao family was gradually getting on the right track, and there was warmth everywhere. Tao Qi¡¯s obsession with Tan Jing was also crumbling bit by bit, and it was only a matter of time before he put down his awkwardness and epted Tan Rou.


    However, the atmosphere at the Tan family¡¯s side was strange.


    Tan Jing sat silently on the sofa with his head lowered. She unconsciously fiddled with her hands and was so nervous that she did not dare to speak.


    Tan Song and Chen Yi were sitting on the other side. Chen Yi looked at Tan Jing with resentment.


    Tan Song answered the principal¡¯s phone call impatiently as if the word ¡®unhappy¡¯ was written all over his body. He perfunctorily agreed with the principal¡¯s description of what happened during the day.


    The principal said bluntly, ¡°The Tan family¡¯s behavior is indeed not in line with the school¡¯s purpose and philosophy. As the investor, you have indeed provided help to the construction of the school, but this can not be a privilege for you and your child in the school. The opportunity for education should be fair. using others is a problem of moral quality!¡±


    Tan Song really did not want to listen to this kind of education. Now, he only felt that the principal was looking for trouble. However, he could only agree to what the principal was saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I¡¯ll educate her.¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180 180 Can’t go back

    180 180 Can¡¯t go back


    Naturally, the principal could tell that Tan Song didn¡¯t think that he had done something wrong. His tone was perfunctory. People like him were already used to special priorities. Tan Song would never ept it if they continued talking about how all humans were equal.


    However, the principal still conveyed the school¡¯s attitude in a business-like manner. ¡°Wang Li¡¯s phone call made it clear that he was instructed by the Tan family. Since there is no evidence of Tan Jing¡¯s involvement, she will not be punished for the time being. I only made this call personally to inform you of this as during the day, the school tried contacting you and your wife many times, but no one was willing toe to the school to deal with this issue. So, this is the only way we could do it; something like a simple parent-teachers meet.¡±


    During the day, the principal called Tan Song and Chen Yi, but Tan Song was busy with a meeting and Chen Yi was in the beauty salon. They were not in the mood to go to school.


    For years, they had never worried about their children. They had left Tan Rou to deal with everything on her own. Now that Tan Jing was back, it was the first time that Tan Song and Chen Yi knew that the school would invite parents.


    !!


    The principal was not extra nice just because he was Tan Song. He even felt unhappy about how irresponsible they were. He said coldly, ¡°No matter how busy you and your wife are, you have to pay attention to the child¡¯s physical and mental health and set an example for the child. In this matter, Wei Ling is the main culprit. We will expel her from the school as a warning to others.¡±


    Tan Song gradually lost his patience and gave a simple reply.


    Wei Ling? The youngest daughter of the Wei family? What did her life or death have to do with him? After a busy day, he still had to be nagged by this old man at night. It was really annoying.


    The principal sighed slightly. In the education industry, one had to be more open-minded after a long time. Some people were stubborn in their bones. As the saying goes, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. It would be difficult for him to solve the problem from the root itself. He could only respect the fate of others.


    He had already said things that needed to be said and had done his duty. The principal did not waste any time and directly hung up the phone.


    ¡°MMM¡­¡± Tan Song heaved a long sigh of relief and threw the phone on the coffee table. He turned his head and red at Tan Jing. ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough face in front of the principal just now, right? I don¡¯t even know what happened, and I was given a good lecture. What good things did you do behind my and your mother¡¯s back? I¡¯m so busy with work, yet I still have to deal with your trivial matters! How can you be so insensible!¡±


    Chen Yi was also impatient, but she didn¡¯t want Tan Song to be worried about what was happening at home. Wouldn¡¯t that make her, the matriarch of the family, look ipetent?


    She quickly exined, ¡°That principal called and said that the Tan family instructed director Wang to frame Tan Rou for cheating in the exam. He even deleted the surveince video. He asked me if I knew about it. I was dumbfounded! Then, he told me to pass the phone to you. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. I didn¡¯t know anything about it. Jingjing, how dare you! Quickly apologize to your father!¡±


    Tan Jing bit her lip hard. She did not expect her n to be revealed to Tan Song and Chen Yi. After this incident, they would no longer have a good impression of her.


    Tan Jing knew very well that Tan Song always cared about his career. He only wanted to be a father who doesn¡¯t have any responsibilities. It was best not to bother him with family matters. Chen Yi wanted to be a richdy who enjoyed herself. She would asionally show her motherly love and satisfy Tan Jing¡¯s momentary whims.


    Perhaps it was because they were rted by blood, so their feelings for her were deeper than Tan Rou¡¯s, but once their bottom line was crossed, these feelings would be insignificant.


    Tan Jing bit her lip hard. She had never felt this kind of me and disdain when she was in the Tao family. Mother Tao would onlyfort her gently, and Father Tao would try his best to help her. They loved her unconditionally. At that time, she didn¡¯t need to do all these things to hurt anyone.


    Now, she had spent so much effort to frame Tan Rou, but not only did she fail, but she also had to bear Tan Song and Chen Yi¡¯s interrogation. It was simply unbearable. Tan Jing had never felt so tired before, and she even began to miss the days of the Tao family.


    However, there was no turning back. She and Tan Rou were already irreconcble. What if everything in the Tan family was fake? At least they had the money.


    Tan Jing pretended to be aggrieved and exined, ¡°I was just angry. Mom, dad, don¡¯t you hate Tan Rou? Although I¡¯ve returned home, my heart still aches when I think of how she has taken over your daughter¡¯s identity for all these years. She has provoked me many times and insulted you in front of me. I¡­ I only thought of this method to help you vent your anger!¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181 181 I don’t regret it!

    181 181 I don¡¯t regret it!


    Tan Jing could only shift the anger of Tan Song and Chen Yi to Tan Rou.


    She had secretly threatened the Wei family and contacted Chief Wang in Chen Yi¡¯s name. Since she had done these things, there was no reason to hide them.


    She could only continue to y dumb. Although her methods were different from the gentle and obedient daughter they had in mind, as a daughter, she had to stand up for her parents. It was understandable that she had done something wrong in a moment of confusion.


    Tan Jing tried her best to pretend to be pitiful and kept provoking the disgust that they had for Tan Rou in both Tan Song and Chen Yi¡¯s hearts. ¡°Ever since Tan Rou returned to the Tao family, she has been badmouthing you in front of me. It¡¯s as if the Tao family is the best ce, and she has suffered a great grievance in our family.¡±


    Tan Jing started to cry, and every word she said was about the reputation that Tan Song and Chen Yi cared about the most. ¡°Last time at the entrance of that stupid restaurant, Tan Rou used mom of not treating her well and that dad didn¡¯t care about her. You heard it with your own ears, mom! But¡­ Tan Rou went even further in school!¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Tan Song frowned.


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She knew that Tan Song cared about this the most. As long as he also thought that Tan Rou deserved to die, then what she did was barely anything.


    Tan Jing cried even harder, but her words were particrly clear despite her choking. ¡°They were heartless words. I don¡¯t even want to repeat them, but she said¡­ She said that you abused her, that your character is bad, and that you¡¯re usually cold and heartless at home. She even said that people like us will eventually lose all our family property in this generation. She doesn¡¯t care about it at all and would rather be a child of an ordinary family than stay in the Tan family.¡±


    All these words hit on the parts that Tan Song cares about most. These were things that Tan Song didn¡¯t want to hear. Tan Jing deliberately added some ¡®shocking¡¯ vors to it since there was no way to verify it as there were no surveince cameras there.


    As expected, Tan Song was furious. He mmed his palm on the tea table and roared, ¡°This ingrate! How dare she say those things? Did she eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall?¡±


    Chen Yi was shocked. She clutched her heart and advised, ¡°Hubby! Don¡¯t be mad! It¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s been like this. Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? She also made a scene with me in front of the restaurant!¡±


    Tan Jing sneered in her heart. This was different from thest time. Last time, she and Chen Yi suffered a loss. They could onlye home andin about it to Tan Song.


    At first, Tan Song didn¡¯t care about it at all. Later, he felt that he had lost face and went to the Tao family. In the end, he was rebuked by Tan Rou with a few words, and the matter was left unsettled.


    However, this time, the words that came out of Tan Jing¡¯s mouth werepletely aimed at Tan Song¡¯s reputation, which he cared about the most. What he hated most was how the others criticised him behind his back and said that he would not be able to protect his family¡¯s wealth.


    This is how the human heart works. If it hadn¡¯t hit them where it hurt the most and where they were most concerned, none of it would have been taken to heart.


    It was even more so for Tan Song. He didn¡¯t care what kind of grievances someone had or what the cause was.He only cared about his reputation.


    Tan Jing continued adding oil to the fire. ¡°There are some things that I really want to pretend I didn¡¯t hear when she said it. ¡°After all, my father taught me that people from wealthy families should not be as uneducated and devoid of substance as those from poor families!¡±


    Tan Song looked pissed, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Well, you still remember them! Then why did you do those things after that?¡±


    Tan Jing bit her lips in grievance and refused to say anything, putting on a good show.


    Chen Yi sighed, ¡°Your father is asking you about it! Just tell him! You have been so obedient before this; how did youe up with this idea?¡±


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°But, Tan Rou is too much! She said that our family has no manners in front of the entire ss! She even said that it was because you didn¡¯t teach me well?! You should know that most students in my sse from wealthy families. There are even some parents of the other students working with their fathers. If this news were to be spread across schools, what would they think? Isn¡¯t this tarnishing the Tan family and affecting dad¡¯s business?¡±


    Tan Jing looked at Tan Song and Chen Yi¡¯s expressions, which became more and more depressed as she spoke, especially that of Tan Song, who looked like he was about to kill someone. She was relieved. Finally, she was able to fool them!


    Tan Jing sobbed. ¡°So, I took advantage of the exam and thought of this idea to teach Tan Rou a lesson. Her grades were already bad since she didn¡¯t even finish her studies abroad. What right does she have to say that our family upbringing is bad? I was the one who went to find Wei Ling to help me. I was also the one who found Director Wang on mom¡¯s phone and asked him to delete the surveince footage. It¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me, but I don¡¯t regret it! I won¡¯t allow Tan Rou to insult our family!¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182 182 I will never forgive Tan Rou

    182 182 I will never forgive Tan Rou


    When Tan Jing was done, it was as if all her grievances had exploded. She burst into tears. It was as real as it could be. She spoke with all her heart, and every word she said was for the sake of the Tan family.


    Although she admitted her mistake, Tan Song and Chen Yi could not me her for it. It was clearly Tan Rou who provoked her first. Beating her up and kicking her out of school was already considered a light punishment. What mistake has Tan Jing made? Tan Rou, that ingrate, deserved it.


    Chen Yi hugged Tan Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Jingjing. You did the right thing. You were kind enough to help your family vent their anger. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Tan Jing sat beside Chen Yi and acted like a good girl. ¡°Mom, I was actually very scared. I thought about it for a few days before I came up with this idea, but Tan Rou still escaped from it. Was it because I¡¯m useless?¡±


    Chen Yi cursed hatefully, ¡°That cheap hussy has the most wicked ideas!¡± What nonsense! I don¡¯t know how she managed to fool the principal!¡±


    Chen Yi turned to look at Tan Song, ¡°Hubby, is the principal purposely being biased toward Tan Rou? Didn¡¯t we donate the building for free? Hearing him speak so righteously, he is probably asking for more. We donated the building so that our daughter could stand up straight in school. If he doesn¡¯t protect Jingjing in matters like his, then we might as well throw the money away!¡±


    ¡°No¡­..¡± Tan Song was really angry, and his face was livid. ¡°That idiot of a man was only recently transferred here.He wasn¡¯t here when we donated the building. Maybe he¡¯s really taking the opportunity to remind us to give him some benefits. However, I heard that he was from the military and was an upright person. Well, I don¡¯t believe it! How can anyone in society actually be righteous?! If he doesn¡¯t ept it, it just means that we haven¡¯t given enough. If he gets too greedy, then we can only change the person in that position to someone more sensible!¡±


    Chen Yi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re saying that we should do something and send one of our own to that position?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it.¡± Tan Song sneered. ¡°Those who dare to look down on me and the Tan family will no longer have to be in that position! He had the wrong idea. If he were more sensible, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to donate two more buildings. However, he didn¡¯t do as we expected and even protected Tan Rou. What kind of money could the Tao family donate to him? What an idiot!¡±


    Tan Jing sobbed and added, ¡°Today, the principal deliberately scolded Director Wang in the office. He said that he would not ept any special requests and would not care about the buildings. The principal even said that Director Wang had lost his heart and was blinded by fame and fortune.¡±


    Chen Yi couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He said that in front of your students? He¡¯s really good at acting!¡±


    Tan Song scolded disdainfully, ¡°I am most annoyed by these beasts dressed in human clothes. They pretend to be cultured people and boast about their noble character every day. In fact, they are the dirtiest in private. I work and run my business, which is why I deserve the wealth thates with it. People in the world should be divided into different levels. I spend the money that I¡¯ve earned to get these special privileges. What right does he have to pretend to be noble?¡±


    Tan Song was usually well-dressed and refined. However, at this point, he was cursing as well. It could be seen that he was really angry. He would usually put on a good facade of an educated and wealthy man, but he couldn¡¯t hide his true self when his emotions were heightened.


    Chen Yi also sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t we seen enough of these kinds of people? They¡¯re all sour grapes. Once they see what they get from us, they¡¯ll change their attitude faster than anyone else. Isn¡¯t that bitch Tan Rou the same? In the past, she cried and cried and refused to leave our house. Now that she really can¡¯t gain anything, she¡¯s acting like she doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯m irritated just looking at her! I don¡¯t know where she learned that from!¡±


    Tan Jing nodded in agreement. ¡°Tan Rou has changed so much recently that I don¡¯t seem to know her anymore. I thought that although we had some misunderstandings, we were still destined to be friends, but she went too far and became worse. I don¡¯t want to forgive her anymore!¡±


    Tan Jing took the opportunity to express her stance.


    In this way, she no longer needed to act cautiously in the future. Instead, she could openly express her dislike for Tan Rou and urge Chen Yi and Tan Song to deal with Tan Rou.


    After all, her attitude had changed because she wanted to protect the Tan family. They would not doubt the change in her personality. Instead, they would think that she was sensible.


    Chen Yi coaxed Tan Jing and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we won¡¯t forgive her either. Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad are here for you! We won¡¯t let Tan Rou continue to be so arrogant. You can continue being the little princess of our family. Don¡¯t tire yourself out by thinking so much.¡±


    Tan Jing nodded obediently. She was secretly happy. She did not expect that she would be able to resolve Tan Song and Chen Yi¡¯s anger so easily. It was fortunate that she was such a smart girl.

 Chapter 183 - 183 183 The wrong morals

    183 183 The wrong morals


    However, Tan Song looked at Tan Jing thoughtfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you were still able to n something like this. You are a brave girl, even if your means are still immature and unsessful.Don¡¯t listen to your mother. With me raising you, it¡¯s naturally not a problem for you to be a little princess, but the children of the Tan family are not allowed to be useless. You must learn to fight for what you want, even if it means resorting to unscrupulous means, understand?¡±


    Chen Yi didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with educating the child this way. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to remember that you¡¯re nobler than them. We have the right to make a scene. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything. Money can do everything. As long as you have money, you can do anything. Take this opportunity as a practice run. As long as it¡¯s for the honor of the Tan family, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Tan Jing felt a little guilty under Tan Song¡¯s gaze. Perhaps it was the inheritance in her blood, or an intuition of the same kind, but Tan Jing felt that Tan Song could see through her.


    This was the first time that Tan Song had told her so much and taught her how to do things.


    In Tan Jing¡¯s heart, her feelings for Tan Song and Chen Yi were a littleplicated. In addition to being close to her biological parents, she was trying to please them. She wanted to stabilize her position in the Tan family and get some money and authority from them.


    Although Tan Jing also felt that the two were cold and selfish, and she was inexplicably a little afraid of Tan Song, it was probably because they were indeed a blood-rted family. She did not have much sincerity herself. She just wanted to curry favor with these two people and make sure that she would not be abandoned by them.


    The longing for the life of a rich family in her heart led to Tan Jing also having a faint worship of Tan Song.


    From Tan Jing¡¯s perspective, even the coldness and selfishness in Tan Song¡¯s eyes became the confidence of a rich man. It didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her when she was his daughter. Perhaps this was how one could be rich. What was the use of being gentle and kind like the couple from the Tao family? It was no surprise that they were poor!


    Therefore, Tan Jing felt that Tan Song¡¯s words were definitely right. In one way, she had also figured out what Tan Song cared about the most and used it to stimte him. It worked every time.


    At the same time, the reputation that Tan Song cared about the most was also the most important to her. As long as Tan Song ran the Tan family well, she would always be the youngdy of the Tan family. So what if there was no love in the family? She should be the same as Tan Song, selfish and heartless. She would fight for what she wanted through unscrupulous means. This was the secret to sess!


    Tan Jing¡¯s thoughts were originally wrong. Her yearning for wealth and fame had clouded her mind. After being educated by Tan Song and Chen Yi, she yielded to the wrong path.


    The principal had just advised them on the phone that they should pay more attention to her education, and that parents should set an example.


    Tan Song and Chen Yi did educate her and set an example, but they were rotten to the core. What positive energy could they teach Tan Jing?


    Their decadence of living a wealthy life had long eroded their souls, and they were still smug about the Tan family¡¯s glory, not knowing that the prosperity of a family was hidden in the family¡¯s education.


    The saying ¡°one cannot be rich for more than three generations¡± was well reflected in the Tan family. Unfortunately, the Tan family would probably be destroyed before it could be passed on to Tan Jing.


    The three of them still did not know that danger was quietly approaching. They still did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and self-proimed themselves as wealthy families, thinking that they had the strength to control everything.


    Tan Song stood up and said, ¡°I will check on that principal again. Now that Director Wang has left, we don¡¯t have anyone working for us in school. We have to think of another way.¡±


    Tan Jing also thought of Director Wang and asked, ¡°Dad, what should we do about Director Wang and Wei Ling?¡±


    Tan Song frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why do you care about two useless people? You¡¯re still too young. You¡¯re not good at using people, and you¡¯re not ruthless enough. This is why you didn¡¯t get it done!¡±


    Tan Jing felt a little wrong. Her n was wless, but who knew that Tan Rou would be able to pull out that surveince footage? She did not want to care about Director Wang and Wei Ling anymore, but she felt a little ufortable.


    However, after listening to Tan Song¡¯s words, that little bit of difort disappearedpletely. That¡¯s right, they were just useless people. Why were they so unlucky? It had nothing to do with her!

 Chapter 184 - 184 184 A superficial mother-daughter relationship

    184 184 A superficial mother-daughter rtionship


    Tan Rou nodded obediently. ¡°Dad, I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Tan Song nodded solemnly and returned to his usual well-mannered self. He probably felt that he had lost his self-control just now and put on an act, saying, ¡°You must have wasted so much time on nning this. Did it affect your studies? How did you do in your exams?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart trembled, and she quickly replied, ¡°I did pretty well. I won¡¯t embarrass the Tan family!


    Only then did Tan Song feel satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s good. The Tan family can¡¯t be worse than others. If that¡¯s the case, what would it look like? If you don¡¯t have enough money, ask your mother for it. Work hard and don¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡±


    Tan Jing nodded and agreed. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Tan Song tidied up his suit and went to study and work without looking back.


    He usually stayed at home in the study room and went to the office. He rarely ate at home. If the principal had not called him today, he would not have talked so much with his wife and daughter.


    Unfortunately, Tan Song was the kind of person who wasn¡¯t born with any talent. Even if he looked very dedicated and busy, it was just an illusion. He did not have any achievements in his career and had been depending on the wealth that his father left behind. As time passed, he became more and more inferior, and he was unwilling to admit it. His inferiorityplex made him conceited.


    As soon as Tan Song left, the atmosphere in the living room finally rxed a little.


    Chen Yi and Tan Song had been married for many years, but they had long since be strangers who shared the same bed and had different dreams. For her, this husband was also very strange. They just took what they needed from each other.


    Chen Yi was also a daughter of a rich family. When she married into the Tan family, she took a fancy to the past two generations of the Tan family, who had some skills, and thought that Tan¡¯s song was also promising.


    Although she was a little disappointed with Tan Songter, the good thing was that the elders left a lot of family property, and thepany had a good foundation. As long as Tan Song did not lose his mind and mess around, they could still enjoy endless glory and wealth. Chen Yi was unconcerned about Tan Song and felt at ease as the madam from a wealthy family.


    Chen Yi consoled Tan Jing, ¡°Your father is doing this for your own good. He doesn¡¯t care much about the family¡¯s affairs, and he¡¯s a little tough with his words. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tan Jing forced a smile. ¡°He¡¯s my father. Why would I be afraid of him? Both of you are the most important people to me, and I want to be your good daughter forever.¡±


    Tan Jing still had some lingering fears. This time, it was too risky. If she had not just had an idea and found an excuse to fool them, her parents might have abandoned her because she had caused trouble and was not as obedient as they had imagined. Then, all her efforts would have been in vain.


    Tan Jing quickly acted coquettishly toward Chen Yi. ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t me me for this, right? I¡¯m really not a bad child; I was too impatient.¡±


    Of course, Chen Yi would not really be angry with Tan Jing. Plus, Tan Jing had given a clear exnation of why she did such things. It was fine as long as Tan Song didn¡¯t think that Chen Yi didn¡¯t do a good job.


    Chen Yi, as long as Tan Song did not have any opinions about her, was not willing to delve into what Tan Jing was thinking.


    As long as Tan Jing was obedient and did not disobey her like Tan Rou, she was willing to be a loving mother. She would give Tan Jing the money that she deserved and asionally show her concern. It was no different from raising a pet.


    Chen Yi hugged Tan Jing. ¡°Of course! I know that you¡¯re not a bad child. You¡¯re different from that little traitor, Tan Rou. You¡¯re delicate and smart. We don¡¯t have to worry about your studies. Our daughter should be like you, unlike Tan Rou, who¡¯s rebellious. I¡¯ve never liked her before. It¡¯s no surprise that she isn¡¯t my daughter.¡±


    Tan Jing was relieved. Everything she had done was to protect her identity as the Tan family¡¯s daughter and to crush Tan Rou. She could not be careless in the future. If she did not destroy Tan Rou this time, there would be other chances in the future. If the Tan family was disappointed in her, that would be bad.


    Tan Jingy in Chen Yi¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly, making Chen Yiugh. She returned to the shallow mother-daughter rtionship and no longerined.


    Tan Jing seemed to have thought of something and felt that this was the perfect time to do so. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°Mom, I remember dad working with a foreign hospital previously. There was a doctor called Peter. Is Dad still in contact with him?¡±


    Chen Yi thought for a moment but didn¡¯t think of anyone. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking about this? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    Tan Jing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s just the grandfather of a ssmate of mine, and his health isn¡¯t very good. I was hoping to help him find a good doctor.¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185 183 Looking for a doctor

    185 183 Looking for a doctor


    Chen Yi didn¡¯t care much and gave a casual reply, ¡°Since he¡¯s just a ssmate of yours, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. That¡¯s your father¡¯s job. I don¡¯t really ask much about it.¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± Tan Jing bit her lip and pleaded, ¡°Please help me ask dad!¡±


    Chen Yi was still unwilling. There was no benefit to it, so she was toozy to care about it. ¡°That¡¯s enough. His grandfather is sick now. Their family will naturally think of a way. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. You¡¯re just too kind.¡±


    Tan Jing saw that Chen Yi had rejected her time and time again, and even her coquettishness did not work. That¡¯s when she started to panic.


    Ever since she heard that Lu Qing¡¯s grandfather was sick, she has thought of using this to gain Lu Qing¡¯s favor. This was also the way for her to gain attention from the Lu family.


    By then, not only would she be able to be with Lu Qing, but the Lu family and the Tan family would also be her supporters. One in the business world, one in the military, and one in the political world. Wouldn¡¯t her position be stable then?


    Therefore, Tan Jing had been looking for information for a long time and finally found the famous doctor, Dr. Peter, who was overseas. Usually, no one would be able to invite him, but fortunately, Tan Jing found out that her father, Tan Song, used to have business dealings with the hospital where Dr. Peter was working at. If they could invite him over, wouldn¡¯t that make them look good? She would also be able to curry favors with Lu Qing.


    However, Chen Yi wouldn¡¯t go through so much trouble if there were no benefits for her. She was never a kind-hearted woman. Tan Jing also wasn¡¯t that important in her heart, which was why it was useless to plead.


    Tan Jing thought hard about it and an idea popped into her mind. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a random ssmate. Do you know whose grandfather is sick?¡±


    Chen Yi was puzzled. ¡°Who? Are they rich? Why are you so concerned?¡±


    Tan Jingughed. ¡°It¡¯s not just money. It¡¯s Lu Qing.¡±


    Chen Yi frowned and pondered for a moment, ¡°Lu Qing? This name was a little familiar¡­ The Lu family from the capital? You know their child?¡±


    She was surprised.


    Tan Jing saw that there was hope and quickly exined, ¡°He¡¯s in our ss and is my ssmate. We¡¯re quite close, and he was quite sad when he heard that his grandfather was sick.¡±


    Chen Yi still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°The Lu family is not ordinary. If the old master is sick, their family must have spent a lot of money to treat him. Do they still need our help to find a doctor?¡±


    Tan Jing smiled slyly. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how stubborn that old master Lu is. He doesn¡¯t want to be treated by any random doctors and is now receiving conservative treatment at the city¡¯s military-affiliated hospital. Also, although Dr. Peter is famous overseas, he rarelyes to our country, and not many people know about him. It¡¯s just a coincidence that our family has a connection with the hospital he¡¯s at.¡±


    Chen Yi was deep in thought but still hesitated. ¡°But, in this case¡­ If we can help them, we would definitely be heavily rewarded, but if we don¡¯t, we will have to bear the responsibility. We don¡¯t have to take risks. The Lu family is not easy to deal with. Soldiers are very stubborn.¡±


    Tan Jing gently leaned against Chen Yi¡¯s side and analyzed it for her slowly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of our family. I did something wrong, but I also want to make up for it. Think about it, how can there be so many good things that can be obtained without taking risks? I¡¯ve done my research, and Dr. Peter has never failed. As long as we can cure old master Lu, we¡¯ll have a connection to the Lu family, and he¡¯ll treat us as his lifesavers!¡±


    Tan Jing peeked at Chen Yi¡¯s expression and was tempted, ¡°By then, dad will also feel that you¡¯ve done a great favor and found a good partner for the Tan family. With the Lu family¡¯s help, his business will definitely be smooth sailing, and that¡¯s all because he has a good wife like you!¡±


    Chen Yi thought for a long time and was still tempted by Tan Jing¡¯s words.


    That¡¯s right! If they could really cure the old master of the Lu family, that would be a great help. The Lu family was powerful and ten times better than the Tan family. When the timees, if there are any difficulties in business and the government cannot approve them, it should be very easy for the Lu family to say a few words and make things convenient for the Tan family.


    ¡®Tan Song will be grateful to me by then and won¡¯t feel that I¡¯m supporting myself in vain.¡¯


    Chen Yi smiled and looked at Tan Jing. ¡°No wonder your father took the time to teach you a thing or two before this. I didn¡¯t see it before. Not only are you smart academically, but you also have a talent in this area. You are indeed suitable to take over your father¡¯s business.¡±


    Tan Jing was overjoyed. Did Chen Yi mean to pass the Tan family¡¯s property to her? She was their daughter and would be married off in the future. Tan Jing had never thought about this problem before.


    However, she still pretended to be shy and cleverly gave all the credit to Chen Yi. She praised Chen Yi instead. ¡°Mom, I was just making a suggestion. You are the one who made it happen instead. When the timees, dad will definitely thank you for it.¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186 186 Wei Ling’s begging for forgiveness

    186 186 Wei Ling¡¯s begging for forgiveness


    Chen Yi was convinced. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to your dad about this.¡±


    Tan Jing was also happy as well. This wasn¡¯t a big deal; it was just a small matter as long as Chen Yi could persuade Tan Song to find a doctor and cure Old Master Lu.


    This would then give her more confidence to date Lu Qing.


    She would be married off sooner orter. Even if the Tan family wouldn¡¯t be giving her their fortunes, they would definitely hand it over to their son-inw to manage. In addition to the Lu family¡¯s background, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get whatever she wanted?


    !!


    Tan Jing¡¯s n was perfect, and this caused him to forget about the n that had failed that afternoon temporarily.


    Tan Rou¡¯s cheating incident hade to an end.


    The next day, there was still a whole day of exams, and Tan Rou arrived at the exam hall early as usual.


    On the third day, because of yesterday¡¯s incident, the students couldn¡¯t hide their excitement when they saw Tan Rou. They quickly ran over and started gossiping with her. ¡°Tan Rou! Did you hear? Wei Ling is getting expelled!¡±


    Someone watching by the side quickly sneered, ¡°Oh my God! Once she gets expelled from our school, there will be no other school that will ept her. I thought she came from a rich family. Why didn¡¯t her family use their connections?¡±


    Someone quickly retorted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Director Wang¡¯s condition tragic enough? The principal is handling it personally. Now that things have gotten so out of hand, how are they supposed to use their connections now? Plus, her family isn¡¯t that well off. Haven¡¯t you seen how she¡¯s been sucking up to Tan Jing? Well, I guess now even the Tan family has abandoned her.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t expect the punishment to be announced so quickly, and she was still confused, ¡°How did you guys know? I didn¡¯t see the announcement.¡±


    One of them smudged as they informed Tan Rou about it. ¡°There are no secrets in this circle. Our family can be considered close to the Wei family. We heard that Wei Ling¡¯s father went to the Tan familyst night, but no one answered him. Wei Ling¡¯s mother almost passed out from crying.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know how she should be feeling. Wei Ling had been ced in such a position because she deserved it. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the Tan family abandoned the Wei family. Those who depended on others should be prepared to be abandoned.


    Tan Rou was not a saint and would have anypassion for Wei Ling, but she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Wei Ling had almost abandoned the dark side and wanted to jump to the other side. She was a smart girl and knew what she was supposed to do.


    Unfortunately, her family was the one who dragged her down this time.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say another word. When the students saw Tan Rou wasn¡¯t interested, they left for a few minutes.


    Tan Rou had sessfully finished her exam. There was still a lot of time left, so she sat in her seat in a daze.


    After the incident, Tan Rou didn¡¯t think there was a need to pretend any longer. She only wanted to give Tan Jing a hard p in the face when the results get released.


    Many students thought Tan Rou was not in the mood to take the exam after being wronged, so she quickly finished the questions. Little did they know that there were major differences between people, and all of the questions were a piece of cake for Tan Rou.


    After the exams, school ended earlier than usual. The school gave the students a break in advance, allowing them to go home to rest and recuperate. sses resumed the next day figure rushed over as Tan Rou left the ssroom.


    Tan Rou would not as cautious when she was in school. After all, she was surrounded by ordinary students. Tan Rou was startled by the people who suddenly appeared. She subconsciously took a step back and put on a defensive posture.


    Then, she took a closer look and saw that Wei Ling had be much more haggard.


    Wei Ling was in a sorry state. Her hair was dishevelled, and her face was covered in tears. She rushed over to Tan Rou and was about to kneel.


    Wei Ling burst into tears. ¡°Tan Rou! I was wrong! I really know I¡¯m wrong! Please plead for me!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned and stopped Wei Ling from kneeling. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    Wei Ling burst into tears. ¡°Tan Rou! I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake! Please have mercy on me. I¡¯m begging you!!¡±


    The students heard themotion and gathered around, whispering to each other as they looked at Wei Ling¡¯s miserable state.


    Wei Ling¡¯s usual arrogance from how she thought she had the best support was gone. She no longer cared about her reputation and did not care about how others would ridicule her.


    She cried and grabbed Tan Rou tightly. ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Please forgive me. Could you please beg the principal to forgive me?! He would listen! I can¡¯t be expelled from school. My dad said that the Tan family doesn¡¯t care about us anymore. He would disown me as well. He wants to send me abroad to some godforsaken ce, so I can live and die alone. I can¡¯t do that, Tan Rou! Please save me!¡±


    Tan Rou felt helpless. She pulled Wei Ling from the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s talk things out first. If you really want my help, you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me to help you in front of everyone in school. You were the one who did it, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to save you now. But I¡¯m willing to listen to what ns you may have. Why don¡¯t we talk somece else?¡±


    Wei Ling sobbed and looked at Tan Rou helplessly as if she was looking at her only saviour. She quickly nodded her head after hearing what Tan Rou suggested.

 Chapter 187 - 187 187 Why Should I?

    187 187 Why Should I?


    Tan Rou pulled onto Wei Ling, who was weeping and walked away from the crowd.


    The students at the entrance were still unwilling to leave. Wei Ling¡¯s tragic state just now had given everyone a shock. Initially, they just wanted to watch her as if she was a clown now that the school had expelled her. Her family could spend money on her student register in another school.


    Although being expelled from this school meant that there would be an additional strain on her resume, and no good school would be willing to take him in, there was still hope for her to go to an ordinary school. Wei Ling came from a good family, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to attend another school.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect Wei Ling to end up in such a miserable state. She was going to be sent abroad and left to live on her own. What exactly happened to the Wei family?


    !!


    Although Wei Ling had always been Tan Jing¡¯s little follower, she was more arrogant and thought she was one level higher than the others.


    She was a typical snob who judged others. Therefore, there were a lot of students who didn¡¯t like her. Now that they saw how miserable she looked, they had no idea if they should be happy or sad. However, no matter what, Wei Ling was done for this time.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t take Wei Ling too far away. Wei Ling was emotional and didn¡¯t seem to have rested well. Her legs were sore and weak as she walked as if she had lost his soul.


    Tan Rou found a milk tea shop near the school. There weren¡¯t many people inside, and it looked quiet. Seeing Wei Ling¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Tan Rou didn¡¯t ask much and brought Wei Ling in, picking a seat by the corner.


    As soon as she sat on the chair, Wei Ling began to cry. Her tears rolled down her face as if they had been set free. Her back was bent into a pitiful arc, and she trembled slightly.


    Tan Rou looked at Wei Ling helplessly. She sighed and advised, ¡°Stop crying. If you continue to cry like this, your body will copse. It¡¯s too harmful to your health.¡±


    Wei Lingughed sarcastically as she cried, ¡± I was the one that set you up, and yet you still care about me, but the person I was willing to sacrifice for doesn¡¯t even care about me anymore. Just let me cry. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯ll cry to death!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think Wei Ling would give up on herself like this. This was different from the arrogant and slightly clever girl that Tan Rou knew.


    Hearing Wei Ling¡¯s words, Tan Rou, asked curiously, ¡°You have such deep feelings for Tan Jing? You¡¯re willing to give up everything to help her?¡±


    Wei Ling gave Tan Rou a strange look. ¡°Tan Jing? Hmph! Who does she think she is? Just because she¡¯s the newly found daughter of the Tan family, which they doted on, she pretends to be high and mighty daily. I¡¯m just cooperating with her to tter her. I won¡¯t lose anything by saying good things and smiling obsequiously, so why not? ttery is ttery, but who would be sincere? Only a fool would be willing to help her!¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect ackey like Wei Ling to be so clear-headed and frank. She did not hide her snobbishness and was clear on why she had tried to tter Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou felt that such a person was straightforward enough and asked with a smile, ¡°Then, why did you help her frame me? You should have known that she wouldn¡¯t care about your life.¡±


    Wei Ling alsoughed. She wiped off the tears on her face and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, I knew long ago that she wouldn¡¯t care about me, but my parents don¡¯t. Even now, they still think the Tan family can¡¯t abandon us. What¡¯s the point of me realising it from the beginning?! If they give me the order, I still have to do it regardless of everything.¡±


    Only then did Tan Rou understand that the person that Wei Ling was referring to in regards to being willing to sacrifice everything that she had was her parents. No matter how smart and shrewd she was, she couldn¡¯t refuse her parents¡¯ arrangements. Even if she knew it might be a fire pit, she had no choice but to jump into it.


    In the end, Wei Ling was implicated by her parents, who clung to power.


    Tan Rou sighed. ¡°Then, what do you want me to do? ¡±


    Wei Ling stared at Tan Rou anxiously. ¡°Can you help me plead for mercy? You¡¯re the victim, so the principal won¡¯t say anything if you can forgive me!¡±


    Tan Rouughed. Wei Ling had indeed thought about it thoroughly and knew that only Tan Rou could solve the problem now.


    Indeed, as long as she was willing to forgive her and plead with the principal, the principal would not make things difficult for Wei Ling. She would, at most, be punished and wouldn¡¯t be expelled.


    But why?


    Tan Rou immediately refused. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint. No matter your reason, you¡¯re the one who framed me. You want me to forgive you and plead for you? Don¡¯t you think too highly of me?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with Wei Ling. She was willing to chat with Wei Ling because she didn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself at the school gate and affect others. It didn¡¯t mean that the two of them could easily reconcile.

 Chapter 188 - 188 188 Negotiating the terms

    188 188 Negotiating the terms


    Tan Rou looked at Wei Ling coldly. ¡°I sympathize with your current situation, but I can only say that you deserve it. From the moment you helped the evildoer, we were destined to be enemies. I will not help you.¡±


    Wei Ling¡¯s face turned red, but she knew that she was too embarrassed to ask for Tan Rou¡¯s forgiveness. However, she had no other choice.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I really don¡¯t want to be your enemy,¡± she pleaded. ¡°But, I have no other choice. You don¡¯t know how painful it is to be a child of such a family.¡±


    Wei Ling began to cry again. ¡°Due to how useless they are, they would have to rely on the families that are more powerful. They would follow behind those wealthy businessmen and wait to be given a chance. So, since I was born, I was destined to be the same as them. They fawned over Tan Song, so I had to curry favor with Tan Jing. Why should I be Tan Jing¡¯s servant? I had no choice!!¡±


    Wei Ling felt suffocated at the thought of her parents¡¯ fawning faces. She hadined about it before, but it had be what she hated the most.


    Wei Ling hung her head low in shame. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I almost ruined your reputation. I really did reject her! I didn¡¯t want to do it! But, Tan Jing actually found my parents to pressure me. Now, I¡¯m finished. The Wei family was abandoned by the Tan family, and my parents want to disown me as well. They felt that I was useless and didn¡¯t want me to stay here to embarrass myself. They wanted to send me away so that they could continue pleasing the Tan family.¡±


    Wei Ling smiled bitterly. ¡°As soon as I leave, Tan Jing will bepletely innocent in this incident. No one knows that she¡¯s the mastermind behind this.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded her head. ¡°Compared to ruining Tan Jing¡¯s reputation, sacrificing you is indeed the best choice.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Wei Ling raised her head, his eyes filled with tears of unwillingness. ¡°Why must I be sacrificed?! I want to finish my studies and find a good job. I want to be able to support myself. I don¡¯t want to live for them anymore! I don¡¯t want to be an essory anymore!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Wei Ling and sighed. ¡°If you had thought this way earlier, you wouldn¡¯t be here today. You just said that I don¡¯t understand the feeling of living in such a family. You¡¯re wrong, I understand it better than anyone else. I understand the unwillingness to be ignored, the need to please others, and the cold-blooded selfishness in their bones.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s precisely how I understand how you feel which makes me hate them. All of you think that I¡¯m fighting Tan Jing because I don¡¯t want to leave the Tan family. You¡¯re all wrong. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I want to destroy the Tan family and Tan Jing. I want to shatter their hypocritical mask of superiority!¡±


    Wei Ling looked at Tan Rou¡¯s confident and proud face in a daze. Only then did she understand that Tan Rou was indeed different. Perhaps it was because Tan Rou had understood the truth before she did.


    Wei Ling took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to be thick-skinned and beg you to give me a way out. I won¡¯t ask you to help me for nothing. You want to destroy the Tan family as well as Tan Jing, right? Even if you¡¯re very powerful, it¡¯s always dangerous to be alone. This incident is a good example. You can¡¯t be a prophet. What if she really seeds in the future?¡±


    Wei Ling gathered his courage and looked straight into Tan Rou¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m willing to trade with you. I¡¯ve been by Tan Jing¡¯s side for so long and I know her down to her core. I also know many of her schemes that she hasn¡¯t had time to act on. I know that you might not be afraid of them but this is the only thing that I can offer. I want to help you!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked at Wei Ling carefully, as if she wanted to see through Wei Ling¡¯s skin and see her heart.


    Wei Ling¡¯s body trembled slightly. She suppressed her panic and allowed Tan Rou to stare at her. This wasn¡¯t a fair deal, but it was thest thing that Wei Ling could offer in this deal.


    In the end, Tan Rou still shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. When I was in the Tan family, you were very close to me. Then, by now, you must have told Tan Jing a lot about me, right? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Just like you said, I¡¯m not afraid of Tan Jing¡¯s tricks and I¡¯m not interested in them either. Your offer doesn¡¯t interest me.¡±


    Wei Ling closed her eyes in pain and lowered her head in disappointment. ¡°I know that you despise me for being a fence-sitter, that I¡¯m two-faced and not a good person. Sometimes, I look down on myself too.¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189 189 I’ll help you

    189 189 I¡¯ll help you


    Tan Rou really didn¡¯t care about what Wei Ling said. Even though Tan Rou had nothing from the beginning, she was never afraid of Tan Jing. She countered every move andpletely shattered Tan Jing¡¯s conspiracy.


    Moreover, Wei Ling¡¯s evaluation of herself was urate. She was a two-faced fence-sitter, and Tan Rou didn¡¯t need such a person by her side.


    If anything were to happen, Wei Ling would probably be the first to betray her. Tan Rou didn¡¯t have the time to guard against her every day.


    Wei Ling still wanted to fight for it. ¡°Tan Rou, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to be dependent on you or rely on you. I know you¡¯re not someone like that. Perhaps you¡¯ll even think that I¡¯m a burden but I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person anymore. I¡¯ve had enough of being a fence-sitter. I want to be an upright person! Only for once! If you help me, I¡¯ll give you something in return. I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡±


    !!


    Tan Rou was a little impatient and didn¡¯t want to talk to Wei Ling about this anymore. No matter how much Wei Ling talked about it, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t forget how Wei Ling had framed her at the exam hall.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a saint who repay evil with good. It was good enough for them to bear the consequences of their own actions.


    However, Wei Ling¡¯s words just now made Tan Rou feel something different. She looked at Wei Ling with an inquisitive gaze.


    Wei Ling lowered his head, her entire being dispirited. She said weakly, ¡°I know you might not help me so just treat this as doing a good deed and be my listener. It¡¯s been a long time since someone was willing to listen to my talk. Tan Rou, did you know? I¡¯m actually very envious of you.¡±


    Wei Ling raised his head and looked at Tan Rou with her red eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, really. I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯vepletely broken away from your ignorance. You¡¯ve learned to resist and fight. You¡¯ve seen through their dirty tricks and can even take revenge on them. I might not be able to do it in this lifetime.¡±


    At this moment, Wei Ling threw away her prejudice and obsession and sincerely wished Tan Rou well. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I can¡¯t be friends with you. You¡¯re really great. You didn¡¯t turn out like me and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead.¡±


    Seeing Wei Ling like this, Tan Rou didn¡¯t know why, butpared to her hysteria just now, the current Wei Ling made her heart ache a little.


    Wei Ling was just like her in her previous life. She gradually sank into her family¡¯s vanity. Even though life was hard, she was unwilling to give up. She desperately pursued for the superficial glory and wealth, but it was toote when she finally saw through everything.


    To be in hell without knowing it. Then, there will be others that appear just to tell you that there were many levels to hell.


    Tan Rou suddenly couldn¡¯t bear it. It wasn¡¯t because of Wei Ling¡¯s words that she suddenly wanted to forgive her, but because the memories of both her lives ovepped. Looking at Wei Ling¡¯s expression now was like looking at her disheartened self in her previous life.


    She had experienced the same regret and grief of not being able to fight back after a sudden enlightenment.


    If this continued, it may really be over for Wei Ling.


    Although Wei Ling was in the wrong, she didn¡¯t deserve to die. Even if she didn¡¯tmit suicide but because she understood all these now, she might live the rest of her life in pain and unwillingness.


    Tan Rou thought about it and decided to follow her heart. She would treat it as a good deed. No one was willing to help her in the past, and now, for her, she would be able to make it up by helping Wei Ling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you talk to the principal,¡± Tan Rou finally said. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be punished but I don¡¯t think that they will expel you. I don¡¯t know if it will work but I¡¯ll put forth the ugly truth first. I will only try my best.¡±


    Wei Ling didn¡¯t expect that Tan Rou would agree to her request when she didn¡¯t even agree to it in the beginning when she was begging Tan Rou.


    Wei Ling was surprised and stunned. ¡°Why? How did you¡­?¡±


    Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I haven¡¯t forgiven you and I don¡¯t need you to help me with anything in the future. It¡¯s just that I think¡­ Since you¡¯ve thought it through and want to live an upright life, then live a good life. Just don¡¯t let me down in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Wei Ling seriously. ¡°Your life is your own, not someone else¡¯s subordinate. You don¡¯t need to please anyone. As long as you can understand this, I didn¡¯t listen to everything that you said today in vain. I hope you can keep your word. I don¡¯t want to help Wei Ling from the past but I¡¯m willing to help you.¡±


    Wei Ling burst into tears and she didn¡¯t know what to say. She covered her face and thanked her over and over again. ¡°Thank you, Tan Rou! Thank you! I will!¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190 190 The God of Exam in Exam Hall A

    190 190 The God of Exam in Exam Hall A


    After Tan Rou and Wei Ling came to an agreement, the two separated.


    Before she left, Wei Ling was so touched that she gently tugged Tan Rou¡¯s arm and said reluctantly, ¡°Tan Rou, I¡¯m really too guilty that you¡¯re doing this for me. I really don¡¯t have the face to stand in front of you. Thank you, you saved me.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still the same. Only you can save yourself. It¡¯s your repentance that touched me. As the saying goes, a prodigal son can not be exchanged for gold after he returns. It¡¯s not toote for you to realize it now. My opponent has always been Tan Jing. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice you.¡±


    Wei Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but she smiled as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve really thought it through. Even if my parents don¡¯t want to acknowledge me anymore, I won¡¯t turn back. Let the Tan family go to hell!


    !!


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself. As for the rest, I won¡¯t be saying much about it.¡±


    Wei Ling still felt a little crushed. ¡°Tan Rou, if¡­ I mean, if I didn¡¯t do those, would you be willing to be friends with me? Those that are sincere?¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    Wei Ling smiled bitterly. ¡°For someone like me, I have never had a true friend. I know that you may not like me, but I really think that you will be a great best friend. You and Tan Jing should not be opponents. She is too low-level. You are so much better than her.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled faintly. ¡°Sincerity is exchanged with sincerity. If you want to have friends, you would have to work on it. We weren¡¯t friends in the past, and we probably won¡¯t be in the future. We just have to mind our own business.¡±


    Wei Ling raised his head and looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Regardless of whether you acknowledge me or not, I¡¯ve already treated you as a friend. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to help me with anything else. On the contrary, no matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll remember your kindness today and I¡¯ll repay it!¡±


    Tan Rou felt a little helpless and didn¡¯t want to argue with Wei Ling anymore. She quickly bidded goodbye. ¡°Go home and rest while you wait for the announcement. I¡¯ll try my best to help you get back to school.¡±


    Wei Ling nodded and turned to leave.


    Tan Rou sighed. She was still too soft-hearted and had identally gotten herself involved in another issue. It was to help the person who had harmed her.


    But, the human heart was made of muscle and blood. If she were to be heartless and selfish, then she would be no different from the Tan family.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and quickly went home before it got dark.


    The next morning, the school was in an uproar.


    Most students thought that they might still be dreaming. As soon as they entered the school gate, they saw the red ranking of the mock exam posted next to the ckboard.


    Tan Rou had gotten first ce in the school with full marks!


    The students were all stunned. In their lifetime, the god of Exam Hall A has finally appeared. It was Tan Rou!!!


    The teachers in their school were efficient. After the first paper, they immediately started marking it.


    When the teachers metst night, they excitedly shared the results of the student who got first ce. In the end, they had all received incredible news. The student whom they were all referring to was actually Tan Rou!


    The teachers were dumbfounded on the spot and stood rooted to the ground in disbelief. They looked at each other and took out the test papers that they were responsible for. They thought that Tan Rou was only slightly better in one subject which was why she could score full marks. They only wanted to inform the other teachers so that they would not underestimate Tan Rou. Everyone had a subject that they excelled in.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that Tan Rou was unbiased? She had gotten full marks for every subject!


    All the teachers turned their focus over to thest teacher who was making the papers. The teacher shivered and quickly found Tan Rou¡¯s paper among the hundreds and thousands papers.


    The teachers gathered together and watched thest teacher correct Tan Rou¡¯s paper. No one dared to make a sound, and they could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    The marking teacher wiped the sweat from his forehead and said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s all correct! She got full marks¡­¡±


    Another teacher was in disbelief. ¡°Where¡¯s the essay? It¡¯s one thing for her to get all of these science subjects correct, but the liberal arts answers are subjectives. How can she get all of them correct?¡±


    The teacher gulped. ¡°I¡¯ve tried looking for it, and I can¡¯t find any mistakes at all. It¡¯s even better than the model essay! I can¡¯t even deduct a single mark from her paper!¡±


    Everyone fell silent. Some teachers mumbled in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­ Is this something a human can do?¡±


    However, no matter how hard they tried to ignore it, the score was right there. They looked at the test paper several times to make sure that there was no mistake. They could only log Tan Rou¡¯s results into theputer with a nervous and ecstatic mood.


    All of this was too shocking. In order to check the results, several teachers stayed in the school untilte at night. However, they didn¡¯t care about the time and quickly called the principal to report the good news.


    There was a genius born in their school!

 Chapter 191 - 191 191 Eat more walnuts

    191 191 Eat more walnuts


    The principal was surprised as well. He asked several times, ¡°Are you sure? Is it really Tan Rou? Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve graded it wrongly again!¡±


    The teachers replied excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve checked it several times!¡± It was absolutely true! It¡¯s Tan Rou!¡±


    The principalughed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew that girl wasn¡¯t an ordinary child. She has given us such surprises! Quick! Put up the red notice! There¡¯s a genius in our school!¡±


    The teachers were delighted as well. At first, everyone knew that Tan Rou had just returned from abroad and had vaguely heard that she hadn¡¯tpleted her studies. They thought that she was forced to return to the country because she couldn¡¯t continue her studies. Who would have thought that she was such a genius?!


    !!


    Was there any teacher who wouldn¡¯t want to teach a genius? Such students who scored full marks in one subject would already be treated as a treasure but Tan Rou had scored full marks in all of them!


    The teachers couldn¡¯t care less about their fatigue and put up the red notice overnight. As a result, the students were stuck at the school gate early in the morning.


    The students all gathered around the notice, as if they wanted to see through the words. They couldn¡¯t believe it no matter how they looked at it. Was this something that a human could do?


    Everyone of them had the same brain. How could there be someone who could do so well? This was more magical than telling them that aliens were real!


    After the initial shock came disbelief and distrust.


    Some people were still unwilling to believe it. ¡°That¡¯s fake! Has the principal been bewitched by Tan Rou? Why didn¡¯t they make it more realistic?! Full marks for all of them? Does she think she¡¯s the reincarnation of Einstein?!¡±


    Some people also felt that this score was too unscientific. ¡°Although this is a preliminary test, it was still a difficult one. I can understand getting a high score, but full marks is too scary, right? How could the principal and teachers allow such scores to be published? Isn¡¯t this just creating anxiety amongst the students?¡±


    But, there were still some who believed Tan Rou. ¡°Cause anxiety? Big brother, take a good look. She scored full marks in all of them! Even if we study for eight lifetimes, we might not be able to get such a score. It¡¯s simply beyond our reach, what¡¯s there to be worried about? Don¡¯t say that the grapes are sour just because you can¡¯t have them.


    For a moment, everyone was blocking the school gate and talking one after another. It almost sounds like there was a fight.


    Before Tan Rou could even enter the school, she met Tan Jing at the school gate.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence, their eyes full of provocation.


    Tan Jing was the first to smile. ¡°Tan Rou, the incident earlier was indeed a close call. You were able to escape from that situation. You¡¯re really amazing!¡± She said thest sentence while gritting her teeth.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. It can¡¯t bepared to what you¡¯ve done. You must have put in a lot of effort, right? It¡¯s such a big trap. It¡¯s been hard on your brain. You should put in more walnuts in order to replenish all the effort that you¡¯ve wasted for the past few days.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Realizing that they were in school, he quickly put on a fake smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m really tired from my recent exams. After all, I have to maintain my good grades, so it¡¯s inevitable that I have to work harder. Speaking of which, I really envy you. You don¡¯t have much pressure on your studies. After all¡­ you only have average results.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you should nourish yourself more. Don¡¯t always do stupid things. It won¡¯t be good if you anger yourself to death.¡±


    The results would be released soon but Tan Jing still had the mood to provoke Tan Rou with her result. She was really pitifully ignorant.


    Tan Jing narrowed her eyes. ¡°Tan Rou! Don¡¯t be too smug!¡±


    Tan Rou raised her index finger to her mouth. ¡°Shh! Miss tan, be careful! Or else you might expose your true self!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were wide open, as if someone had grabbed her throat. She wanted to swallow Tan Rou alive.


    Tan Rou was smiling the whole time. She stabbed Tan Jing¡¯s body with a sharp knife, but Tan Jing¡¯s attacks were as weak as cotton.


    Tan Jing raised his eyebrows.¡±If I remember correctly, the results will be out today. I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you.¡±


    Then, she walked into the school.


    Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders and followed behind Tan Jing indifferently.


    As soon as she entered the school, Tan Jing saw arge group of people gathered in front of the billboard. They stretched their necks as if they were reading something.


    Tan Jing looked around a little suspiciously. There were so many people crowding around it and so he couldn¡¯t see what was going on. He stopped a girl who was passing by and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong guys? What¡¯s happening? Why is everyone so excited?¡±


    One of the girls replied excitedly! ¡°There¡¯s a genius in our school! Exam hall A would no longer be just a myth! Tan Rou, she got full marks for all the papers!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tan Jing couldn¡¯t control herself. She shouted with a sharp voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The girl was shocked. She looked at Tan Jing helplessly. What was going on? Tan Jing looked scary!

 Chapter 192 - 192 192 Perhaps I’m Talented?

    192 192 Perhaps I¡¯m Talented?


    Tan Jing realized that she had lost herposure and smiled in a panic. She quickly hid her emotions and asked, ¡°Is it really Tan Rou? Full marks? It couldn¡¯t be a mistake, right? Or did someone write the wrong name?¡±


    Even if there was a prodigy, it should be her! Although Tan Jing knew that her level was still far from being able to enter Exam Hall A, it still shouldn¡¯t be Tan Rou!


    Perhaps her name was miswritten?


    The girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but it¡¯s indeed Tan Rou!¡± She ran away after answering Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing looked a little neurotic, and her eyeballs were about to fall out. Although this was magical, this shouldn¡¯t be how things would turn out. It felt strange.


    Tan Jing was stunned. Her heart was beating fast, but her mind was nk. She muttered to herself, ¡°This is impossible¡­ There must be a problem somewhere! How could it be possible for Tan Rou? How could it be!¡±


    Tan Jing was extremely confident. She had always believed that Tan Rou was an ignorant and ipetent person. It was also Chen Yi who had told her personally that Tan Rou had rushed back to China before finishing her studies abroad.


    Tan Rou left the country when she was four years old and had never received any education in their country. She was no different from a semi-illiterate! How could she score so well on the exam?!


    Just as Tan Jing doubted her life, Tan Rou chuckled beside Tan Jing. ¡°Sigh, I did so well by ident. I didn¡¯t even break a sweat. After all, I¡¯m smart and won¡¯t need the walnuts.¡±


    Tan Jing turned her head and stared at Tan Rou as if she had seen a ghost. She waspletely speechless, and only her rapidly rising, and falling chest betrayed what she really had in mind.


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and deliberately bared her teeth at Tan Jing like a tiger about to pounce and bite. ¡°Tan Jing, thank you for letting me win. Perhaps because I was frightened that my brain suddenly cleared up, and I could easily answer the questions. I have to thank you for this.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at Tan Rou in disbelief. She opened his mouth and could only repeat, ¡°You¡­..you¡­.¡± Even after a long time, nothing wasing out of her mouth.


    What happened to Tan Rou? Was she possessed? Or did someone else have stic surgery to look like Tan Rou? How did she end up like this? Why did she suddenly be so prominent and superiorpared to Tan Jing?!


    Tan Rou even provoked her in such a weird way. This confusion made Tan Jing wonder if she had entered a parallel universe.


    Tan Rou had changed, and she knew that. But when did Tan Rou be so terrifying?


    Could it be that everything that had happened before was not a coincidence? It was not that Tan Rou had just been lucky but that she had deceived everyone and concealed her strength. How could this be possible?


    Tan Jing threatened in a low voice, ¡°Tan Rou, tell me the truth. Did you cheat?! How could you possibly know those things? Please hurry up and admit it, don¡¯t keep repeating your mistake! Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head. ¡°The whole school knows I was used of cheating, and I¡¯ve already exined it clearly. What other truth do you want? Does Miss Tan still think that there isn¡¯t enough evidence?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression instantly became flustered. She suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m telling you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant!! You better admit that you cheated!¡±


    Tan Rou was done teasing Tan Jing, and her face turned cold. She snorted, ¡°I sat for the exam myself. Why do I admit to it just because you are saying I cheated?! You¡¯re really shameless! If you can¡¯t believe it and are afraid of me, you can continue fantasising about it.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes swept over Tan Jing. She rolled her eyes slightly and walked past her.


    Tan Jing staggered and stared at Tan Rou¡¯s back. There was a metallic taste in her throat. This was impossible! She can¡¯t allow Tan Rou to walk away! She must expose Tan Rou¡¯s lie!


    When Tan Rou walked past the crowd, a student saw her and shouted, ¡°Tan Rou is here! The Prodigy is here!¡±


    Although many people were unwilling to ept this result and acknowledge Tan Rou¡¯s results, most of them couldn¡¯t hide their excitement and apuded. ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ll be a prodigy in the future!¡±


    Some people even deliberately acted strange. ¡°The almighty god! ept my bow! Please bless me so I can get into ss B next time!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m getting embarrassed.¡±


    The students jeered, ¡°The God of studies is to be worshipped! Tan Rou, how did you do it?¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips and smiled yfully. ¡°If I say this is nothing, it might be too infuriating and make me look like a hypocrite. So I can only say that maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m talented?¡±


    Everyoneughed and wasforted by Tan Rou¡¯s honesty. The envy, jealousy, and hatred in their hearts were gone, and they only felt envious. After all, it was something that Tan Rou was born with, and there was nothing that they could do.

 Chapter 193 - 193 193 The Prodigy’s Notes

    193 193 The Prodigy¡¯s Notes


    Tan Rou smiled and waved at the crowd. She couldn¡¯t stand the eager gazes of these people, so she didn¡¯t look at the red ranking and turned to walk back to the ssroom.


    Everyone looked at Tan Rou¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Look, this was a prodigy. She was not affected by ttery or humiliation. She wasn¡¯t excited at all. If it were them, they would probably take a hundred pictures with the billboard first, then take it off and run home to set off firecrackers.


    Just look at Tan Rou! How calm she is! No wonder she could get such inhuman results!


    Tan Rou walked into the ssroom, took out a book, and ced it on the table as usual. She flipped through it in boredom.


    Xu Yan came over and smiled gently. ¡°Congrattions, Tan Rou. I saw you early in the morning when I came to school. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at hiding your true colors!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled in embarrassment. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. There¡¯s nothing much to say.¡±


    Xu Yan was really happy for Tan Rou and did not think that Tan Rou was deliberately hiding it. After all, Tan Jing and the others had been eyeing her covetously before, so it was good that Tan Rou remained low profile.


    Xu Yan stillughed along,¡±I¡¯m feeling a little guilty being the ss monitor. I¡¯ll have to rely on you to help me with my studies in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou blinked yfully. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll tell you everything I know, but you still have to be the ss monitor. I have a bad temper, and it¡¯s easy for me to take revenge on others for private matters!¡±


    Xu Yanughed. ¡°You!¡± His eyes were full of admiration.


    Li Li shouted from afar, ¡°Tan Rou! Heavens! I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±


    Tan Rou and Xu Yan looked at the door. Li Li was running into the room looking surprised.


    Li Li held Tan Rou¡¯s shoulder and looked at her from head to toe in disbelief. ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re really good at acting! How did you suddenly¡­. What¡¯s in your head? Are you an alien?¡±


    Tan Rou looked helpless. ¡°Stop shaking me! I¡¯m a real human!¡±


    Li Li let go of her hand. ¡°Yes, yes! I can¡¯t shake you like this! You¡¯re the school¡¯s genius now! What if I dazzled you silly and you lost your knowledge?¡±


    Xu Yanughed too. ¡°If you can lose your brains by doing so, your results are only such because you¡¯re always jumping around. They¡¯ve ran away from home!¡±


    Tan Rou covered her mouth andughed.


    Li Li rolled her eyes at Xu Yan. ¡°Well, now you¡¯re making fun of me together, one top student and the other top student. Hey! This isn¡¯t fair. We¡¯re all humans! Why can¡¯t I use my brain like you guys?!¡±


    Tan Rou patted Li Li tofort her. ¡°But, you¡¯re lively and cheerful. You¡¯re our happy fruit! It would be perfect if you were a little better at your studies. Besides, your grades aren¡¯t that bad. I can secretly tutor you. It¡¯ll definitely work!¡±


    Li Li was satisfied. ¡°Fine! I am the happy fruit of the group anyways! Although my grades aren¡¯t that good, my friends are geniusesI can brag for a lifetime, okay! In the future, I¡¯ll be walking with my head up in school! Tan Rou, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Li Li felt honored, as happy as if she herself was named the top student of the school.


    Tan Rou smiled and looked at Li Li¡¯s excited expression as she talked non-stop. Tan Rou also sincerely felt happy.


    No matter what had happened, having a friend like Li Li would always be able to lighten the mood in the room. Even if it was a very normal thing for Tan Rou, Li Li¡¯s excitement has caused Tan Rou to feel happy as well.


    Xu Yan couldn¡¯t stand Li Li¡¯s noise and said helplessly, ¡°Young miss, you should rest for a while and go study. As Tan Rou¡¯s friend, how can you not make progress?¡±


    Li Li pouted. ¡°I know, ss monitor. I¡¯ll try my best to catch up with you two! Well with you two beside me, would it be possible for me to not improve?!¡±


    Tan Rou took out a notebook from her bag and handed it to Li Li. ¡°Here, I wrote it down from memory when I was free. It¡¯s not anything special, but it should be enough for you.¡±


    Li Li squatted down and took it with both hands. ¡°Oh my God! Is this the notes of the prodigy? If this isn¡¯t considered something good, I don¡¯t know what is! No, I have to hide it. I¡¯m afraid that those people will be so jealous that they wille to my house in the middle of the night to steal it!¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°Stop joking. Just keep it! If someone else steals it, I¡¯ll write you a better one!¡±


    Li Li chuckled. ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re so kind. You said that your books were stolen and you didn¡¯t want me arguing with them. I knew you would have a way. It turns out that you have the strongest brain and don¡¯t care about those books at all!¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Yeah, I could¡¯ve done well without that book. It¡¯s just that they put in so much effort, so I cooperated. That¡¯s why I was able to catch so many ¡®big fishes¡¯ during the exam.¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194 194 Meet the principal

    194 194 Meet the principal


    Li Li agreed with her as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Director Wang and Wei Ling really deserve it!¡±


    Then, she moved closer to Tan Rou and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t catch Tan Jing. She must have been the mastermind!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°She won¡¯t be caught so easily. She¡¯s the best at hiding herself and using others as a weapon.¡±


    Li Li snorted in disdain. ¡°Who would work for someone like her? They¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    !!


    As they were talking, Tan Jing walked into the ssroom and red at Tan Rou fiercely. Then, she sat down in her seat without a word.


    Li Li nced at Tan Jing and deliberately raised her voice, ¡°Xiao Rou! Uncle and Aunty Tao will definitely be super happy that you did so well this time! Where else can they find such a great daughter like you?!¡±


    Tan Jing was already on the verge of a breakdown. After being provoked by Li Li¡¯s words, she turned around instantly and spoke in a strange tone, ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? We don¡¯t even know how you got these results! Tan Rou, I¡¯m telling you that you shouldn¡¯t lie or else you would be badly embarrassed in the end.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and looked at Tan Jing with interest. She isn¡¯t going to continue with acting anymore? Tan Jing really cared about her grades. Was it because Tan Jing was stupid and so she was particrly jealous?


    Li Li was not happy and directly retorted to Tan Jing. ¡°Tan Jing, what do you mean? Someone framed Xiao Rou for cheating during the exam. We both know the actual thing that happened. You better not force me to make things ugly here. Now that the results are out, you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a lie. Why¡¯s that? Just because Tan Rou cannot be smarter than you? It won¡¯t be lying if you were the one who got first student instead?¡±


    The look on Tan Jing¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Li Li, what are you so proud of? You¡¯re merely Tan Rou¡¯s follower, and you¡¯re already so proud of yourself. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the top student of the school. She hasn¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to bite her.¡±


    Li Li wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she was proud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m happy to! That¡¯s still better than some people who are entric and refuse to recognize reality. Some even resorted to shameful and underhanded means!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Who are you saying that has used shameful and underhanded means?! Do you have any evidence? Don¡¯t you dare nder me!¡±


    Li Li rolled her eyes at Tan Jing and said arrogantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say who it was. Why are you getting so anxious?¡±


    Tan Jing was so angry that she was panting and staring at Li Li.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want Tan Jing to hate Li Li. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she secretly caused trouble for Li Li. She couldn¡¯t always protect Li Li. Tan Jing dared to do anything when she went crazy.


    So she quickly said, ¡°Li Li is right. If I do well, my parents will naturally be happy. They won¡¯t suspect me. Tan Jing, don¡¯t worry about this. You don¡¯t have to be the judge whether I lied or not.¡±


    Tan Jing shifted her gaze to Tan Rou and sneered, unconvinced. ¡°Tan Rou, I have nothing to say if it was someone else who had just abilities. But, you?! I really don¡¯t want to believe it, and I won¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ve been abroad for so many years. Where did you learn all these?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer Tan Jing¡¯s question. Instead, Tan Rou teased her with great interest, ¡°Tan Jing, watch your expression. Don¡¯t look too fierce. You¡¯re a weak little white flower. What¡¯s wrong? Did I do well in my exams and make you so angry that you¡¯re like a tyrant flower?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression froze. From the corner of her eye, she saw that many of the students in the ssroom were sizing them up in silence, and she suddenly panicked.


    Oh no, she had been provoked by Tan Rou and Li Li. She had been so aroused by anger that she disregarded her image!


    Tan Jing slowed down. It wasn¡¯t good to change her mood too obviously, so she could only exin herself. ¡°Tan Rou, you don¡¯t have to be sarcastic to me. I¡¯m just feeling sorry for mom and dad! No matter how good-tempered they are, I couldn¡¯t bear to see them being deceived by you for nothing. Others might not know, don¡¯t you think that I do? You went abroad when you were four and only returned home this year. How could you possibly know how to do these questions? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve learned it by yourself overnight?¡±


    Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!


    Tan Jing was furious. ¡°Just look at you! How can I not be angry! Tan Rou, can¡¯t you be more sensible? Don¡¯t further disappoint our parents!¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡±


    Tan Jing thought for a moment, and her eyes lit up. ¡°You have to prove the authenticity of your results, or you¡¯ll be considered cheating! Didn¡¯t you ask to see the principal confidently when you were caught cheating? Do you dare toe with me to the principal to prove yourself and see if your results are actually authentic?!¡±

 Chapter 195 - 195 195 Don’t take the wrong path

    195 195 Don¡¯t take the wrong path


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t believe it. Even if Tan Rou escapedst time, the results couldn¡¯t be faked. Tan Rou couldn¡¯t have bribed all the teachers who graded the papers. Didn¡¯t Tan Rou request to meet the principal? She could ask for it too!


    She also had to thank Tan Rou for teaching her this method. If they went to the principal together, no matter what means Tan Rou had used to get such results, Tan Rou would instantly be exposed.


    Full marks for everything? First in the entire school? What a joke! Even if she was going to make up her results, she shouldn¡¯t have gone so far. It was so fake. Only those fools would think that she had really taken the exam by herself.


    Tan Rou smiled faintly. ¡°Tan Jing, are you sure you want to go to the principal with me? The principal is incredibly busy, and I still have to bother him with such trivial problems. To be honest, I feel a little bad.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at Tan Rou provocatively. ¡°Are you afraid? If you¡¯re scared, it means that you¡¯re really up to something. You shoulde with me to the principal and admit your mistake.¡±


    After saying that, Tan Jing was afraid that she would sound mean. So, she deliberately added, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll make the same mistakes again and again. There¡¯s still a chance to correct your mistakes before things get out of hand.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing¡¯s serious expression and smiled happily. ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of. If you want to do this, I shall fulfil your wish. However, I have to remind you, Tan Jing¡­ Don¡¯t learn from me and take the wrong path.¡±


    Tan Jing raised her head as if he would not be easily fooled by Tan Rou. ¡°Even if I have to be cold to my family today, I will have to do so. Don¡¯t me me for it. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tan Rou slowly got up. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Tan Jing took the lead and walked out, and the students in the ss followed.


    It was their self-study session. Logically speaking, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to walk around at will, but Tan Rou was going to confront the principal again. Who could resist looking at her?


    The students looked at Tan Rou eagerly.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She just patted Li Li¡¯s shoulder and told her not to worry. She nodded at Xu Yan and walked out.


    Li Li was a little worried. Had she been too impulsive just now and caused trouble for Tan Rou? If she hadn¡¯t mocked Tan Jing, Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t have vented her anger on Tan Rou and dragged Tan Rou to the principal to prove her innocence.


    Li Li hesitated for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t help it. She didn¡¯t care about the rules of the morning self-study and quickly chased after Tan Rou. If the teacher wanted to criticize her, so be it. She had to make sure Tan Rou was safe.


    As soon as Li Li moved, Xu Yan couldn¡¯t sit still. As the ss monitor, he should set an example and lead everyone. However, things happened too quickly. Tan Jing had been up to no good. Tan Rou had just established a good image, so nothing could happen to her.


    Xu Yan hesitated for a while, then gritted his teeth and chased after her.


    The other students saw that the ss monitor had left! What were they waiting for?! Thew couldn¡¯t punish the majority. At most, all of them would be scolded together. Anyway, their ss monitor was there as well! In an instant, they all swarmed out of the ssroom and gathered outside the principal¡¯s office.


    Tan Jing and Tan Rou reached the door of the principal¡¯s office and Tan Jing quickly knocked on it.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± The principal replied from inside.


    As soon as they entered the room, Tan Jing said impatiently, ¡°Hello, sir! We have something to talk to you about. It¡¯s about Tan Rou¡¯s exam results!¡±


    The principal raised his head and replied, ¡°Hello.¡±


    However, his eyes immediately turned to Tan Rou, and his face instantly bloomed with joy. ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re here. Come and sit. You¡¯re our school¡¯s treasure now. I was told that you results were outstanding!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled politely and did not say anything.


    Tan Jing, who had been ignored by the side, clenched her fist unwillingly and raised her voice to speak again, ¡°Principal! I¡¯m reporting that Tan Rou¡¯s results are fake! The rest of the students object to it as well!¡±


    Only then did the principal notice what Tan Jing had said. He asked in confusion, ¡°Fake? The teacher has checked it carefully, how could it be fake? Who are you and why are you objecting to it?¡±


    Tan Jing was speechless for a moment. She stared at the principal and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tan Rou snickered. This ¡®so-called¡¯ everyone might only be Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing was unconvinced. She had caused such amotion in front of the billboard this morning. Everyone felt that something was wrong and so they gathered there. ¡°I used to be close to Tan Rou, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see her make another mistake. I¡¯vee here to the principal¡¯s office to give her a chance to prove her innocence. If she could prove the authenticity of the results, wouldn¡¯t it also be a chance to convince the rest of the school?


    Tan Jing nced at Tan Rou and said meaningfully, ¡°Otherwise, everyone would still be suspicious of you. The first ce in the school has been taken by someone who just came back from abroad. It¡¯s inevitable that people would suspect.¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 196 A Loving Father

    196 196 A Loving Father


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but apud Tan Jing in her heart. As expected of a white lotus b*tch, Tan Jing could still maintain her cool.


    Tan Jing was still a little flustered in the ssroom just now, but now, in front of the principal, she had elevated the problem to a higher moral level. Tan Jing was doing it for her own good, and she was giving Tan Rou a chance to prove herself to the whole school!


    Tan Rou stood at the side and was not in a hurry. She watched Tan Jing dig her own grave with a smile.


    The principal also heard something fishy. He nced at Tan Rou first before looking at Tan Jing thoughtfully. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    !!


    Tan Jing straightened her back slightly. ¡°My name is Tan Jing. Principal, you can just call me Jingjing. My father just spoke to you on the phone.¡± She stood in a tall posture that showed that she was the highly young miss of the Tan family.


    The principal smiled meaningfully. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re Tan Jing!¡±


    Tan Jing felt even more proud. The principal must have heard of her. Last time, she was almost exposed because of Director Wang and Wei Ling. The principal even found Chen Yi and Tan Song and lectured them over the phone.


    However, her father had said that he would handle this matter. If the principal didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do, it would be better for someone else to be in his position.


    Looking at the principal¡¯s meaningful smile now, his father must have bribed him. In exchange for more benefits, he had made things difficult for the Tan familyst time.


    The principal chuckled. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re Tan Song¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve talked to your father on the phone, but it looks like it wasn¡¯t enough. Your father called me back and chatted with me for a long time. Really¡­ Your father really loves you.¡±


    Tan Jing was proud of herself. She knew that her father would definitely be able to settle everything. After spending some money, even the principal had a different attitude toward her now!


    Thest time, he was lecturing about how there would be no special privileges, but now he was smiling brightly at Tan Jing. He was also a person who took advantage of the situation. Tan Rou is dead this time!


    However, Tan Rou, watching from the side, felt that the principal was smiling insincerely as if he was angry. Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold. The words ¡®love his daughter¡¯ were also said strangely. It didn¡¯t sound good, but Tan Jing didn¡¯t feel it. She was already on cloud nine.


    It was funny to say that Tan Song was a father who loved his daughter.


    Even if he really went to the principal to pull some strings, it was probably for his ownughable reputation. His daughter was not important. His ultimate goal was to make everyone respect him, remember his good deeds, and make things easy for him.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were really sharp.


    The principal was indeed furious. Out of his duty, he had invited the Tan family¡¯s parents to the school for a discussion. Not only did the two of them note, but they also acted perfunctorily and arrogantly when the principal called. The principal did not take it to heart. Education was not omnipotent, and no one in the Tan family could be sensible. After the principal finished his task and ended the call, he no longer wanted to speak to them.


    However, who would have thought that Tan Song would call back after hanging up the phone for a while? His attitude was theplete opposite of his arrogant attitude from before. He chatted with the principal enthusiastically. The more the principal listened, the more he felt something was wrong. He asked Tan Song what else he wanted. Only then did Tan Song vaguely mention that he would donate another building to the school to help the principal.


    The principal was so angry that heughed. So, Tan Song thought that he was deliberately looking for trouble with them to gain some benefit.


    This man even called him and said nonsense, but Tan Song was only looking for his weakness and wanted to use it to control him.


    The principal didn¡¯t want to waste more time and directly rejected him.


    As a result, Tan Song flew into a rage out of humiliation. He directly scolded the principal on the phone and immediately found someone to take over the principal.


    The principal wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. ¡°Try me if you can,¡± the principal replied. Then, he hung up the phone.


    Talking to such a person for another second was an insult to the ears.


    The principal was a veteran who had been transferred to the Ministry of Education for years. He had worked hard for most of his life and should have long retired like Old master Lu. It was because he was unwilling to ept his old age and loved the education industry that the director of the Ministry of Education invited him to be the principal of this particr school. Who would dare to rece such a person?


    Moreover, although the principal had been honest and upright for many years, he had a military background and had been in the education industry for many years. He had students from all over the world. Even the minister of education had to call him his teacher when he saw him. Who would dare to agree to rece him?


    Tan Song was so arrogant that he became ignorant. He didn¡¯t even do his research and ask around about who the principal was. He only knew that the principal used to be a soldier, but he did not know that the principal had such a strong background.

 Chapter 197 - 197 197 Retake the exam

    197 197 Retake the exam


    The principal was enraged. He was rendered speechless by Tan Song¡¯s rudeness. He can¡¯t imagine how such parents would educate their child. Could it be that Tan Rou¡¯s matter was really rted to the daughter of the Tan family?


    Without any evidence, the principal did not dare to make any conjectures. He could onlyfort himself that the ignorant and vulgar parents should not take their anger out on their children. Perhaps, after receiving adequate education, their child would still be well-educated and reasonable.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that instead of venting his anger on Tan Jing, Tan Jing woulde knocking on his door.


    The principal looked coldly at Tan Jing¡¯s smug expression. He could immediately tell that Tan Jing and Tan Song were the same kind of people. They think that they were superior to others just because their families were rich. They used this as a bargaining chip and thought that everyone would please and obey them.


    Tan Jing was supposed to be at the age where she was innocent, but her smile at this time was full of worldly aura, as if she had already understood the unspoken rules between adults and took it as a form of entertainment. It even faintly revealed her gradually decaying soul.


    The principal shook his head and sighed helplessly, ¡°So? What do you want to do?¡±


    Tan Jing still gave him her grand exnation. ¡°I want you to be a witness to allow Tan Rou to prove herself.¡±


    The principal smiled bitterly. ¡°Instead of focusing on your studies every day, you have your mind filled with getting me to solve all these matters. Last time, I made the decision to give Tan Rou a chance to prove that she didn¡¯t cheat and also punished the criminal. Now you¡¯re telling me that Tan Rou¡¯s grades are not true. Are you trying to say that Tan Rou cheated?¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to shake her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just need you to find a way to verify her results. I¡¯m not the only one who has doubts about this. Everyone knows that Tan Rou hasn¡¯t been a good student and such results are really unconvincing.¡±


    The principal fell into deep thought for a while. Then, he looked directly at Tan Rou with a deep gaze. ¡°Tan Rou, what do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the principal and suddenly felt the profound meaning and anticipation in his eyes. The principal believed in her, but he did not want to be the one to reject Tan Jing¡¯s request. He was looking forward to Tan Rou facing her enemies head on and bringing her true strength to the stage to defeat Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up. She also had the same intention.


    Tan Rou nodded at the principal and said, ¡°I can prove it. It¡¯s not the first time anyway, so one more time won¡¯t make a difference. But, I do have something that I would like to remind Tan Jing.¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and looked at Tan Jing with a slightly provocative look. ¡°You can¡¯t represent everyone. If you have the balls, just admit that it¡¯s only you who has been suspicious. Don¡¯t drag everyone into it. If you say directly that you, Tan Jing, don¡¯t ept my results and doubt me, I will respect you and be honest with you. What¡¯s the point of bringing other people into this?¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never said that my results were bad. Whether my results are real or not, you shall see itter with your own eyes.¡±


    Tan Jing bit her lip and stared at Tan Rou timidly, as if she had been bullied.


    Tan Rou¡¯s aura was a little scary. Every time Tan Rou acted like this, Tan Jing would be inexplicably speechless, as if she had been traumatized. She was afraid that Tan Rou would go berserk in the next second and beat her up.


    However, this was the principal¡¯s office. No matter how arrogant Tan Rou was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. She even dared to say such harsh words. We¡¯ll see how Tan Rou would be able to ¡®prove¡¯ herselfter on.


    Tan Jing sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re angry at me, but you have to keep your word in front of the principal. You can¡¯t continue making the same mistake!. Find a way to prove it then! What¡¯s the use of scaring me?!¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes. Tan Jing only knew how to cry every time something happened. Doesn¡¯t her eyes hurt?


    The principal nced at Tan Jing coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Be quiet.¡±


    He then asked Tan Rou in a tone that was much more gentle than before. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡±


    Tan Jing blinked. She felt that the principal¡¯s attitude was a little strange. Why was it different from just now? Wasn¡¯t he smiling at her earlier? She had been yelled at by Tan Rou, but instead of protecting Tan Jing immediately, he was asking Tan Rou what she wanted to do in such a gentle manner!


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but Tan Rou had been forced to agree to it. The evidence of Tan Rou cheating would be avable soon and there was no need for the principal to do anything.


    This time, her method was legitimate. Tan Jing didn¡¯t need to use any connections, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of any mistakes!


    Tan Rou politely looked at the principal and smiled. ¡°Since Tan Jing said that everyone is unconvinced, then let¡¯s just call it that. I would like to request for each teacher toe up with another set of test papers and I¡¯llplete them in front of everyone here.¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198 ??198 The moon amongst the stars

    198 ??198 The moon amongst the stars


    Tan Jing was not happy with that. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. Where will we be able to find the papers now? Also, you need at least one and a half hours to answer one single paper? You want all of us to be waiting for you here?¡±


    The ¡®us¡¯ that Tan Jing was referring to was not just her, Tan Rou, and the principal. It also included the students who had rushed over and were looking into the principal¡¯s office.


    The principal¡¯s eyes swept outside the door, but he did not say anything. Tan Jing had repeatedly said that these students were the ones who weren¡¯t convinced by Tan Rou¡¯s results. The principal had also nned for the students outside to be the witness of this conflict, just in case Tan Jing went back on her words.


    The principal turned his head and said to Tan Jing, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find an exam paper. In order to make sure that our exams are fair, there are always two sets of exam papers before the exam and one set will be taken during the exam. There¡¯s still a spare set avable now.¡±


    The principal looked out the window and said, ¡°Is that Xu Yan? I remember you¡¯re the ss monitor, right? Go to the office and find the other teachers now so that they can bring the extra set of papers.¡±


    Xu Yan hurriedly replied, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go right now!¡± Then, he nced at Tan Rou before jogging away.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t expect the principal to agree to Tan Rou¡¯s method of self-verification so easily. Although she was a little reluctant at first, she suddenly thought of how Tan Rou would not be able to answer the questions or get all of them wrong in front of all these students. Having the marking teacher mark Tan Rou¡¯s paper on the spot would be quite satisfying. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they had to wait for a while more.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou stall for time. She had to quickly make Rou expose her true self. Tan Jing hinted, ¡°You can¡¯t do all the subjects at once, right? How long would you need for that? Tan Rou, which subjects do you n to retake?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and looked at Tan Jing coldly. ¡°Why are you so problematic? I¡¯ll take whatever exam I want. Are you going to interfere with that too?¡±


    Tan Jing was furious. She red at Tan Rou andined to the principal, ¡°Principal, look at her! She won¡¯t hate me because of this, right? I was just asking out of goodwill, but look at how she¡¯s trying to fight me!¡±


    Li Li was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about the principal who was present. She couldn¡¯t help but interrupt from outside the door, ¡°Can you stop acting pitiful? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been saying everything, the good and the bad. All of us acknowledged Tan Rou¡¯s results! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being troublesome! Tan Rou has already agreed to your challenge. What else do you want?!¡±


    After Li Li finished speaking, the students around them also started to make amotion.


    Indeed, as Li Li had said, although everyone was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it, they didn¡¯t doubt Tan Rou. After all, the teachers from their school were the ones who graded the papers. Tan Jing¡¯s actions were a little strange. She maintained an aggressive posture, as if she had to prove something.


    Tan Jing secretly hated Tan Rou. In the past, she could have easily incite others with a few words and iste Tan Rou.


    But now, Tan Rou has her own supporters. More and more people were standing on Tan Rou¡¯s side. Her unyielding attitude this time must be very suspicious in their eyes.


    However, Tan Jing couldn¡¯t care less. If she didn¡¯t do this, she would lose a lot of people who supported her. Everyone would be attracted by the title of the prodigy that Tan Rou had and no one would remember her.


    Since that was the case, Tan Jing might as well go all out and risk it.


    After a while, Xu Yan rushed over with a few of the teachers in charge of the exams.


    A few teachers looked at the students inside and outside the room in a daze. Xu Yan ran in a hurry and only urged them to find the test papers and bring them to the principal¡¯s office. He didn¡¯t have the time to tell them what happened.


    Then, a few teachers saw Tan Rou and walked up to her eagerly. They looked at Tan Rou with a gratified expression. Some of the teachers had a loving look on their faces. ¡°Tan Rou, what are you doing here so early in the morning? you¡¯re such an outstanding child. Come to my officeter! We shall have a talk soon!¡±


    There were some teachers who were more reserved. ¡°Why are you tormenting the child? Tan Rou, you mustn¡¯t be too proud of yourself! I have to keep up the good work!¡±


    They said these with eyes that were full of love and admiration for Tan Rou.


    Tan Jing watched from the side and almost gritted her teeth. This was thest thing she wanted to see!


    Why was Tan Rou getting pampered and loved as if she was the moon amongst the stars? Why are all the teachers staring at Tan Rou as if she was a priceless treasure!


    ¡®If I don¡¯t get her to prove her mistake, she¡¯ll get to enjoy this kind of treatment in school in the future. What face will I have then!¡¯


    ¡®No! Tan Rou must have cheated! Hurry up and let her answer the questions! Quickly expose her!¡¯


    Tan Jing said in a hurry, ¡°Teachers, you may not be aware yet but Tan Rou¡¯s results are questionable. The principal have asked you to be here so that Tan Rou can retake the exams to prove herself!¡±


    Tan Jing felt that she had been too anxious after she finished speaking. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯ll only be convincing if she can score full marks again in all of her papers¡­..¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199 199 Bad habit

    199 199 Bad habit


    The grading teachers were a little surprised and turned their heads to look at Tan Jing. ¡°No, we¡¯ve checked the results and were busy the whole night. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems with it.¡±


    Tan Jing put on an act and smiled. ¡°Of course, no one will doubt the teachers. In fact, I don¡¯t want to doubt Tan Rou, but you should know that Tan Rou went abroad to study when she was four years old. There wouldn¡¯t have been a chance for her to learn anything in our school. She just transferred to our school and got a full score on the preliminary test. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Tan Jing pretended to be distressed and pouted. ¡°It¡¯s normal to get full marks for English, but full marks for Chinese too? Those of us who have been learning Chinese since young aren¡¯t convinced. As for the rest of the subjects, they weren¡¯t taught overseas as well. Tan Rou¡¯s results are indeed great but we can¡¯t just look at the final results, we have to think about the problems too!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s words made the teachers suspicious too. Yes, the answers on the test paper were definitely correct, but where did the answerse from? Could it even be possible for Tan Rou to answer everything perfectly?


    The teachers couldn¡¯t make up their minds. They looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Tan Rou¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to retake the exam. Stop pretending to stand up for me.¡± Then, she looked at Tan Jing sarcastically.


    Tan Jing smiled faintly and turned to look at the principal. ¡°Principal, it¡¯s a good thing that Tan Rou is willing to cooperate. I believe that she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. You have to be more understanding of her. As long as she knows her mistakes and change in the future, this would be for a good cause.¡±


    Tan Rou snorted coldly and turned her head away, not wanting to speak anymore.


    She really hated Tan Jing¡¯s self-righteous look. Tan Rou hadn¡¯t even retaken the exam yet, but Tan Jing was already pleading for her. People who are shameless like her really has lots of tricks up their sleeves.


    The principal nced at Tan Rou with an unfathomable look, then answered Tan Jing with a chuckle, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Tan Rou isn¡¯t someone who makes mistakes easily.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he ignored Tan Jing¡¯s disbelieving expression and indifferently ordered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be the invigtor. We will grade the papers on the spot. Which paper will you be taking first?¡±


    Tan Jing did not expect the principal to be so arrogant and criticize her in public. What did he mean by Tan Rou was not someone who made mistakes easily? So, the principal was willing to believe Tan Rou?


    ¡®What was going on? He was just smiling at me. Was it my illusion? Didn¡¯t father already arrange everything?¡¯


    Hearing the principal¡¯s question, Tan Jing snorted. ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter which subject you take.¡± In other words, all of Tan Rou¡¯s results are fake and it wouldn¡¯t matter which paper she sat for.


    Tan Rou pretended not to hear her and randomly picked a test paper. ¡°I won¡¯t be sitting for English, in case you say that I have an advantage growing up abroad. Mathematics should be fine, right? They don¡¯t teach us mathematics of this difficulty level overseas.¡±


    Tan Jing pouted, unconvinced, but still added, ¡°Mathematics alone isn¡¯t convincing enough. You have to retake the liberal arts exam, right?¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and took out another liberal arts test paper. ¡°Tan Jing, stop it with your bad habits. The only reason why I¡¯m cooperating with you isn¡¯t because I¡¯m afraid of you, I only want to shut you up. Open your eyes wide and watch. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re not convincedter on.¡±


    The principal directly brought Tan Rou to the desk and patted her shoulder with his broad palm. His voice was low but full of warmth. ¡°You¡¯ll be taking the exams here. I¡¯ll be the invigtor and no one will dare to say a word.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gratefully and did not decline. She sat on the principal¡¯s desk, picked up a pen, and nodded slightly at the principal.


    For some reason, seeing Tan Rou¡¯s indifferent look, the principal also felt confident and stood to the side in anticipation.


    Tan Jing still couldn¡¯t bear to see Tan Rou receiving so much attention and couldn¡¯t help but add fuel to the fire. ¡°Tan Rou, you have to be more careful. There are so many people waiting here for your results. You¡¯re just wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long,¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    After that, Tan Rou turned the tip of her pen and wrote down the answers on the paper at a very fast speed.


    The teachers were stunned for two seconds before she pressed the timer. She was inexplicably nervous. Several teachers also unconsciously surrounded the desk, and several pairs of eyes were focused on Tan Rou¡¯s answers.


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was beating fast. She quickly walked forward and stood at the corner of the table, looking at Tan Rou. How could she write so fast? What was she doing?

 Chapter 200 - 200 200 Thank You!

    200 200 Thank You!


    Tan Jing¡¯s position was just enough to see the paper from the side. Tan Jing found that before she had finished reading the question, Tan Rou had already written the answer to the next question. Tan Jing panicked. Why couldn¡¯t shee up with an answer for this? How should she solve this?!


    Tan Rou must have just scribbled something random on it.


    If she was the one who had sat down and answered the questions, she would definitely have been able to solve them. She just couldn¡¯t see the questions clearly now!


    Tan Jing was still lying to herself, refusing to admit that Tan Rou was much better than her. Her hands were tightly clenched together, and her nails were deeply embedded in her palms, causing her pain. Tan Jing¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the pen in Tan Rou¡¯s hand move. She became more and more flustered.


    !!


    The students outside the door were even more anxious. They were far away and couldn¡¯t see clearly. The principal and several teachers surrounded Tan Rou in a circle, almost blocking her whole body. How did she answer?


    It would take at least one and a half hours to take the exam. It was still early and they would have to wait a little longer.


    However, the teacher who set the paper, who was standing by the side, saw it clearly. Tan Rou had just simply nced at the paper and the speed at which she answered the questions was as if she had memorized the answers in advance and written them down on the paper from memory!


    No! Even writing down answers from memory wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly!


    Tan Rou¡¯s hands were steady and fast, and her handwriting was neat and delicate. She would pause asionally and the tip of the pen would be lifted from the papers. In less than three seconds, she wrote the answer again and resumed her speed to answer.


    At this rate, she would finish answering the paper in less than half an hour. This waspletely due to her speed of writing. She didn¡¯t even need time to think!


    Did Tan Rou really know the answer?


    This was impossible! All these teachers were shouting in their hearts at the same time.


    The questions for this mock exam were set by several teachers together, and the spare papers were also sealed well. Even if Tan Rou could find the answers on one set, could she find the answers on the second one?


    And even if she could memorize the answer in advance, it was impossible for her to be so urate and fast. This did not make sense!


    Even the principal was a little stunned. After teaching for so many years, he had never seen a student like this. Tan Rou was so happy to do the test paper, and every answer was filled with confidence and smoothness.


    Almost everyone present was shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s speed and momentum without waiting for the marked answer. Could it be that the star of literature had descended to the mortal world?


    Sure enough, after a while, Tan Rou¡¯s pen stopped moving. She gently wrote a full stop before putting her pen down.


    The sound of the ballpoint pen knocking on the desk seemed to be infinitely magnified, knocking on everyone¡¯s heart.


    The teacher pressed on her phone screen in a daze and swallowed her saliva. ¡°Twenty¡­ Twenty-eight minutes!¡±


    The students outside the door immediately exploded. They all squeezed forward, wishing they could get in through the window. They were all crazy. ¡°What¡¯s happening? She already finished answering the paper! Really? F*ck! Who¡¯s stepping on me?!¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou is amazing! She already finished answering? Twenty-eight minutes. I might not even be able to finish the first page! Hey! Those people at the back, stop pushing!¡±


    Tan Jing stood at the corner of the table and almost couldn¡¯t stand. He reached out to hold the table, shook his head, and murmured, ¡°How is that possible? It wouldn¡¯t! I won¡¯t¡­..¡±


    Then, she pounced over excitedly to pick up the test paper and stuffed it into the hands of the teacher. ¡°Sir! Quickly approve it! Quick! Did she just scribble nonsense onto the paper?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s appearance was already a little crazy. She was too shocked at the moment. This matter hadpletely blown her mind. She no longer cared about maintaining her image.


    Tan Jing¡¯s twisted expression and extreme actions seemed abnormal, but at this time, no one paid attention to her. They held their breaths and watched the teacher mark the papers.


    As the teacher graded the correct numbers with a red pen, the atmosphere became more and more tense.


    The teacher¡¯s hands were trembling with excitement. She got everything correct again. It was amazing!


    Dozens of pairs of eyes watched as the red pen paused and raised. Finally, the teacher took a deep breath and announced excitedly with a ruddy face, ¡°She still scored full marks. There wasn¡¯t a single mistake made!¡±


    At this moment, there was silence inside and outside the principal¡¯s office. It was as if one could hear the ticking of the clock.


    Everyone¡¯s mouth was slightly open, and they looked at Tan Rou in disbelief.


    In fact, no one thought that Tan Rou would cheat. It¡¯s just that her overwhelming results have just been released this morning and now she has performed the birth of full marks on the spot. Moreover, she had done it extremely quickly within half an hour. This uracy! This efficiency!


    They knew that Tan Rou was powerful, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be this powerful!


    Tan Rou turned her head and looked at tan Jing, who was on the verge of copse. She smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for giving me another chance to show off!¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201 201 Learn from Tan Rou

    201 201 Learn from Tan Rou


    The teacher had given her full marks, but Tan Jing still refused to believe it. She grabbed Tan Rou¡¯s test paper and looked at it over and over again, repeating, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it. She¡¯s an ignorant and ipetent person! How could she get full marks?¡±


    The corners of Tan Rou¡¯s mouth rose. She shook her head and said, ¡°Tan Jing, don¡¯t be crazy here. You¡¯ve said that I cheated and now you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ignorant and ipetent but, everyone was here watching. The principal and teachers were watching the entire time. Did I cheat? I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­¡± Tan Jing only knew how to repeat this same phrase over and over again. Hatred and anger filled her heart. Why! How did Tan Rou answer the test paper with full marks?


    The principal couldn¡¯t bear to watch this farce anymore. He believed that Tan Rou didn¡¯t cheat. Was there a need for a genius who could easily find the lost surveince video to cheat?


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t like Tan Jing. Like Father, like daughter. Tan Song did have a good heart and his daughter also learned from him. Not only was she not a kind-hearted person, she had an evil personality. She was already filled with jealousy now at such a young age.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The principal had been in the military before, so his voice was righteous and loud. ¡°The exam is already over. Record the score as it is. The first ce shall be given to whoever deserves it!¡± His Hawk-like eyes swept across the surroundings, scaring the inexperienced students into taking two steps back.


    ¡°Go back to your ss.¡±


    After the students heard the principal¡¯s words, they pushed each other back to the ssroom.


    ¡°Oh my God, Tan Rou is amazing!¡± One of the students eximed.


    ¡°Scoring full in twenty-eight minutes? I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of this.¡±


    ¡°If I can finish a test paper with full marks in an hour, I would be worshipping the test paper for the rest of my life¡­.¡±


    The students walked further and further away, leaving only Li Li and Xu Yan.


    Li Li looked at Tan Rou happily, then raised her head and said to Tan Jing, ¡°Some people can¡¯t pass the exam themselves, so they use others of cheating. What a joke! What was this called? This is called going for wool anding home shorn!¡±


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t say anything, but he let out a sigh of relief after seeing Tan Rou¡¯s full score. He believed in tan Rou. She wasn¡¯t the kind of student who would cheat. There might have been some misunderstandings in the past, but now everyone¡¯s misunderstandings should have been cleared up.


    ¡°Go back to your ssroom, all of you,¡± The principal asked them to go back to ss.


    Li Li said to Tan Rou,¡±Tan Rou, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and nodded at them. ¡°Okay, see you in ss.¡±


    After Li Li and Xu Yan left, only Tan Rou, Tan Jing, the principal, and the invigting teacher were left in the office.


    Seeing how she could no longer beat Tan Rou academically, Tan Jing put on a pitiful look on her face.


    Tan Rou was right when she said that Tan Jing should go to the dream-chasing entertainment industry; even a Sichuan Opera master would be impressed with Tan Jing¡¯s ability of changing the look on her face effortlessly.


    ¡°Actually, I believed in Tan Rou. When she was abroad, she didn¡¯t even get a graduation certificate. Now that she suddenly got first ce in the grade, I was thinking that the students in school would be unhappy. That¡¯s why I suggested that she take the exam again to clear her of any suspicion of cheating.¡± Tan Jing was very sincere, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Now that her grades are authentic, I¡¯m happy for her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy for me.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to ept her so-called ¡®good intentions¡¯. ¡°You were the one who said it was impossible and was the loudest when you said that you didn¡¯t believe me. Those who don¡¯t know would think that you thought that I had cheated.¡±


    Tan Jing clenched her teeth so hard that they were about to break, but she still had to put on a facade in front of the principal. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that you didn¡¯t cheat. It¡¯s just that what you¡¯ve done in the past really makes it hard for people to believe that the results are real.¡±


    ¡°Some people would say that the grapes are sour when they can¡¯t have them. They work so hard, reading books and asking questions all day and night, but they still can¡¯t get first ce. What a pity!¡± Tan Rou hit the nail on the head. She had already heard from her mother about how Tan Jing got her good grades. How could she not take advantage of such favorable conditions here?


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± The invigtor next to her spoke. ¡°It seems that Tan Jing didn¡¯t do well this time?¡±


    There were only so many students here who came from wealthy families and the teachers would pay extra attention to these students. Lu Qing and Tan Jing were amongst them, and their results would be something that the teachers would always pay attention to.


    Speaking of this, the fire in Tan Jing¡¯s heart was about to burst out. She could only learn one or two things every day, and she memorized them until she turned nauseous. What did she get in the end?


    In the end, she never came first ce. She could ept that Lu Qing was first before, but now this little b*tch, Tan Rou, was first. How could she tolerate this?

 Chapter 202 - 202 202 Pleading for Wei Ling

    202 202 Pleading for Wei Ling


    ¡°Tan Jing.¡± The principal didn¡¯t like the Tan family¡¯s style, but Tan Jing was still a student in his school, so there were some things he needed to say. ¡°You have to learn from Tan Rou. Don¡¯t form cliques and gangs in school. You should spend more time on improving your grades instead and cultivating your mind, understand?¡±


    Tan Jing wanted to bite Tan Rou to death, but she couldn¡¯t say anything in front of the principal. She could only admit her defeat. ¡°I understand, principal.¡±


    The results were out, and Tan Rou¡¯s innocence was proven. The principal felt that he should not dy the children¡¯s studies, so he allowed them to return to their sses.


    Tan Rou still had Wei Ling¡¯s matter in mind, so she deliberately walked slowly. Tan Jing was in front acting as the White Lotus of glory for the teachers, and Tan Rou was busy thinking about how to tell the principal about Wei Ling.


    !!


    As the rest walked out of the room, Tan Rou was left behind.


    The principal was happily looking at the test paper, thinking that he had not misjudged tan Rou. Not only did she have good grades, but she was also bold. No timid girl would have spoken like she did earlier.


    ¡°Sir, are you still in there? I¡¯m looking for you.¡± Tan Rou knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± the principal said, recognizing her voice. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked.¡±


    When Tan Rou walked into the room, the principal looked at her with a kind smile, which waspletely different from the stern look he had when he scolded the rest of the students.


    ¡°You¡¯re very brave, kid. If it was someone else, they would probably be too afraid toe,¡± the principal said.


    However, Tan Rou said, ¡°Sir, an upright person is not afraid of a crooked shadow. I won¡¯t admit to what I haven¡¯t done. With the abilities that I have, I am not afraid of her.¡±


    The principal was very satisfied with her answer. ¡°Not bad. Is there anything else that you need?¡±


    Tan Rou drafted a draft in her heart. ¡°Principal, I¡¯m here to talk to you about Wei Ling ¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, the principal interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. The evidence of Wei Ling cheating in the exam is in front of you. She¡¯ll be expelled for sure. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Rou had promised Wei Ling that she woulde and plead for mercy, so she would keep her word. Besides, wasn¡¯t it good to have one less enemy?


    ¡°Huh? Do you have any other requests?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to plead on Wei Ling¡¯s behalf,¡± Tan Rou threw out her purpose before the principal interrupted her.


    ¡°Why?¡± The principal did not understand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the victim?¡±


    ¡°Wei Ling is only the same age as me. After this incident, her parents wanted to send her abroad to fend for herself. I was also sent abroad when I was four, so I know how difficult it is to live abroad.¡± Tan Rou recalled the past and felt suffocated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that. You want to plead for her? What would you like us to do for her?¡± The principal asked.


    ¡°I want the school to ept her again and give her another chance. She made a mistake this time, but I believe she will turn over a new leaf.¡± principal,¡± Tan Rou pleaded sincerely. ¡°Wei Ling has really realized her mistake. Please give her another chance!¡±


    The principal frowned and finally sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t judge you wrongly.You are a kind and good child. Even if it was someone else who hurt you, you chose to forgive them. But, the principal paused for a moment. This child is up to no good¡­¡±


    ¡°Principal, you¡¯ve said it yourself. Wei Ling is still a child. It¡¯s hard for him to live overseas.¡± Tan Rou tried to reason with him.


    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t there an old saying in our country that a prodigal son can¡¯t be exchanged for gold after he returns? Please give her another chance.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± The principal didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy either. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re the victim, I¡¯ll allow her to return to school. I also hope that she can turn over a new leaf.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, principal!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too soon. Although I¡¯m the principal, there¡¯s already conclusive evidence that she cheated. No matter what, she has to exin herself to the rest of the teachers and students.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that what the principal said made sense, so she suggested to the principal, ¡°Wei Ling did cheat in the exam this time. Her results must have been invalid. If she takes the exam again, I wonder if the school will ept her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The principal also agreed, ¡°Her grades are usually below average. How about this, as long as her total score for this exam reaches the average of her ss, we¡¯ll allow her back in school but if she doesn¡¯t, she would have to be expelled.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving her a chance, principal.¡± After getting the approval from the principal, her heart was at ease. Tan Rou still pitied Wei Ling.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t tell Wei Ling the news immediately. She nned on telling her after school, so it was better for Tan Rou to head back to ss first. At this point, whether Wei Ling could stay or not was entirely up to her.

 Chapter 203 - 203 203 Accidentally overhearing

    203 203 identally overhearing


    ¡°You¡¯re one with tricks up your sleeves.¡± Tan Jing stopped Tan Rou on her way back to the ssroom. Seeing that Tan Rou was gone, she had found an excuse to get rid of the teacher and waited for her here.


    Tan Rou wanted tough when she saw Tan Jing¡¯s angry expression. ¡°Why do I see my defeated opponent stomping her feet here?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± Tan Jing roared. ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Miss Tan, where are your manners? Why is it that every time you open your mouth, you start scolding people?¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Tan Jing.


    !!


    ¡°Get out of the way. A good dog would not block its owner¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°You dare to scold me? Tan Rou, you¡¯re getting bolder these days!¡± Tan Jing said in disbelief.


    ¡°Not only am I bold enough to scold you, I don¡¯t mindying my hands on you as well.¡± Tan Rou pushed Tan Jing away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Tan Rou left Tan Jing behind and went back to ss. At this time, she actually hoped that Wei Ling coulde back. At least Wei Ling could disturb Tan Jing and stop her from her evil-doings in ces where Tan Rou cannot see.


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± Tan Jing swore that she would definitely destroy Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou would not bring a bad mood home. She hoped that she and her family would be happy forever. The beautiful family atmosphere should not be destroyed by trash like Tan Jing.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Every day when she returned home, Tan Rou would announce her return out loud. First, it was to inform everyone that she was home, and second, she wanted to get a response from her family.


    Mrs. Tao, who was cooking in the kitchen, heard the noise and immediately put out the stove. She wiped her hands and came out. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Tao Zheng also came out of his room. He had been working on his photoshoot for the past few days and had not had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°Brother, have you decided on your photo for thepetition?¡± Tan Rou asked with concern.


    There were dark circles on Tao Zheng¡¯s face and it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t slept well. ¡°Not yet. I want to take a few perfect shots, but I haven¡¯t decided on the materials yet.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t thendscape map that you took thest time pretty good?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zheng was not satisfied. ¡°The angle, lighting, and color of the photo were all excellent, but I just feel like something is missing.¡±


    At this moment, Tao Qi came out of the room. When he saw Tan Rou, he had aplicated expression on his face. Although the matterst time was resolved, he still felt awkward. Why would sister Jingjing send him such a photo?


    Thinking of this, Tao Qi wanted to return to his room but Tan Rou quickly caught him. ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    Tao Qi rolled his eyes. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get dad for dinner.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Tao Qi had been used by Tan Jing, but it didn¡¯t mean that she would let it go. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want her family to be used by Tan Jing again, especially Tao Qi. He was only ten years old. If Tan Jing wanted to hurt him, it would be easy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get dad. You go and help mom prepare the bowl and chopsticks.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tao Qi only wanted an excuse to slip away and he didn¡¯t care what excuse he had to use.


    Tao Zheng looked at his family and suddenly had an idea. He knew what was missing from the photos before.


    On the other side, Tan Rou walked over to Father Tao¡¯s study. The door wasn¡¯t shut tightly, but she wouldn¡¯t go in directly. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard Father Tao talking on the phone. Tan Rou heard his voice and decided to wait outside for a while. She would call him for dinner after her father finished his call.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Mr. Tao¡¯s usual warm and gentle image was reced by a cold, domineering and sophisticated voice, unlike a small employee who worked hard in thepany. ¡°In short, you have to keep a close eye on the Tan family. Don¡¯t ignore even the slightest movement. If you have to do it, do it cleanly so that they can¡¯t make aeback.¡±


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, a new image seemed to appear in Tan Rou¡¯s mind. A middle-aged man in a suit was sitting on a leather sofa with a cigar in one hand and a phone call in the other, giving out his orders. With one simplemand, another smallpany would vanish from the face of the earth.


    Last time, the rare authentic artworks ced in the study had already made Tan Rou suspect that their family was secretly a wealthy family. This time, her father¡¯s phone call made her even more convinced that their family wasn¡¯t one that was simple.


    So, did mom and dad really hide their identities ande here to live in seclusion? It seemed likely.


    She smiled. If that was the case, would she be able to work a few decades less? No, no, no. The small me of this idea was extinguished by her as soon as it popped out of her mind. She couldn¡¯t have such a thought. She had to rely on herself. Hidden billionaire? That was merely just her assumption. It was more important to grasp what was in front of her.


    After Mr. Tao hung up the phone, Tan Rou knocked on the door. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    The person inside was obviously flustered and hurriedly packed up the documents on the table. ¡°I know. You guys eat first, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tan Rou answered quickly.

 Chapter 204 - 204 204 Tan Rou cooking

    204 204 Tan Rou cooking


    When Tan Rou came to the table, Tao Zheng and Tao Qi were already seated. After Mother Tao served thest bowl of soup, she also sat down to eat.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    Tan Rou nced in the direction of the study. ¡°Dad seems to be packing documents.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mrs. Tao knew that it was probably information about the Tan family.


    !!


    After a while, Father Tao came out with the same gentle expression that Tan Rou was familiar with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Mrs. Tao said.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t really want to eat. He stared at the green vegetables on the table for a long time but didn¡¯t eat.


    Mother Tao didn¡¯t like how Tao Qi was picky with his food. ¡°Xiao Qi, you¡¯re not allowed to be picky with your food. You have to eat both meat and vegetables.¡±


    Tao Qi missed the green vegetables that Tao Rou made. He felt that only that was worthy of being called ¡®stir-fried green vegetables¡¯. Other green dishes shouldn¡¯t be served.


    How could Tan Rou not know what he was thinking? This little guy was a proud little man; even if he wanted to eat it, he wouldn¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll cook tomorrow.¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    Tao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Mrs. Tao would never let her cook. ¡°I don¡¯t want to affect your studies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also want to cook for you.¡± Tan Rou requested again.


    Mrs. Tao had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Since they had to go to ss in the morning, Mrs. Tao would be the one buying the groceries. Tan Rou told Mrs. Tao what she wanted to buy in advance, so that she could cook it directly when she came back. Mrs. Tao cooked the rice and helped Tan Rou wash the vegetables. This would save Tan Rou some time when she came back.


    The vegetables that Mrs. Tao bought were fresh, and they were what Tan Rou needed. In her previous life, tan Rou had never cooked for her family. She had not even eaten many of the dishes her mother had prepared. After the rebirth, she was hoping that she would be able to cook for them.


    Tan Rou washed her hands and began preparing the ingredients. Mrs. Tao had already washed some of the ingredients for her, but she had to handle the fresh ones herself, such as fish and prawns.


    Tan Rou scraped off the scales of the lively bass, cleaned its internal organs, and washed it clean. The big live prawns were still jumping around in the basin. Tan Rou didn¡¯t think that it would be cruel to eat them since they were bought to be served on the table. Tan Rou washed, removed the head, and picked the shrimp¡¯s thread in one go. When she was done, the shrimp would still wriggle. This kind of shrimp is sweet, so it¡¯s fine to just nched it and with Tao Rou¡¯s secret sauce added to it, it already smells fragrant.


    The cooking method of bass was even simpler. Steamed bass was simply delicious. With the hot oil poured on the scallions, and the aroma of the fish mixed with the scallions could be smelled from far away. At the end, Tan Rou also added her secret seasoning to make the fragrance even more alluring.


    With vegetables, there must be soup. Tan Rou used ham, eggs, tofu, tender bamboo shoots, and other types of starch to make a savoury soup. As soon as it was taken out of the pot, she sprinkled it with crushed coriander, crushed peanuts, and then drizzled it with a little sesame oil. It was delicious.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to stir-fry Tao Qi¡¯s favorite vegetables.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡± Tao Qi gulped. It seemed like she had been too conservative when she made those chicken wings before. This was her showing her true skills.


    Mr. Tao came homete, so he didn¡¯t see Tan Rou cooking in the kitchen. He found it hard to believe when he saw the table full of dishes.


    ¡°These¡­ Xiao Rou did all these?¡± He picked up his chopsticks, not knowing where to start.


    Tan Rou gave him a shrimp. ¡°Dad, try it.¡±


    Father Tao quickly responded, ¡°Alright. Alright¡­ Mhm! It¡¯s delicious. This soup is amazing.¡±


    The three of them ate heartily. Mrs. Tao was the only one who doted on her daughter the most. Needless to say, her daughter¡¯s culinary skills had been trained in the Tan family. As for how she was trained, Mother Tao would never know. Her heart ached at the thought of it. Her daughter had suffered too much.


    ¡°Mom, eat the fish belly.¡± Tan Rou picked up some food for Mother Tao.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Tao¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. ¡°My dear child, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Mother Tao was sincerely touched.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Well¡­ as long as mom and dad, big brother¡­¡± She nced at Tao Qi, who was wolfing down his food. Tao Qi also stopped to look at her.


    She smiled happily. ¡°And also my little brother likes my food, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s heart ached, but he was still stubborn. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I like your food.¡±


    ¡°Look at the pile of prawn shells in front of you. Are you still going to say that you don¡¯t like them?¡± Mrs. Tao rebuked.


    Tao Qi pouted. ¡°Just¡­ Just a little bit.¡±


    ¡°A little what?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I only liked them a little!¡± Tao Qi shouted with a red face.


    His expression made the whole familyugh. Tao Zheng seized the opportunity to film this moment with the camera he had set up earlier.

 Chapter 205 - 205 205 Treatment on the agenda

    205 205 Treatment on the agenda


    Tan Rou had to rest for a while at noon, go to ss, and make incense and medicine in the evening. Her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if she went on for a long time, so she took a nap at noon to make up for the hours lost during her sleep.


    However, before she went to bed, she received a message from Zhuang Liu. After reading the message, Tan Rou¡¯s hand clenched her phone even tighter.


    The Tan family was in contact with a foreign doctor. It was obvious who had requested it, but why did they contact the foreign doctors? It couldn¡¯t be that Tan Jing had a problem with her brain and wanted to get it treated.


    Thinking of this, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She couldn¡¯t give tan Jing any chance. There were some things that she needed to firmly grasp with both her hands.


    ¡°Do you want to go see Old master Lu?¡± Zhuang Liu asked her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou said firmly. ¡°Not only would I want to visit him, but I also have to convince Old master Lu first.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhuang Liu replied without further questions.


    Zhuang Liu said that he would go with her. This was what they had agreed on. However, before they went, they had to ask around to see if Lu Qing was there. Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want Lu Qing and Tan Rou to meet in the hospital.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have any objections. She just wanted to cure Old master Lu. Having one more ally was better than having another enemy. As for Lu Qing, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, it was better not to mention him.


    A few dayster, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou decided to head to the Clearflow Pavilion for lunch. It was secluded and suitable for discussing business. Plus, the food here was delicious.


    ¡°These days, Old master Lu¡¯s condition has been fluctuating. Young master Lu has been in and out of the hospital frequently, so it¡¯s hard to find an opportunity to meet Old master Lu alone.¡± Xiao Mo exined the situation to Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou.


    ¡°If you want to see old master Lu in private, you have to distract Young Master Lu.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood. ¡°Follow him closely. When you see him leave the hospital, think of a way to trap him outside for a while.¡±


    Tan Rou added on, ¡°We just need to dy him for a short while. The n that Uncle Bai and I havee up with is to focus on recuperation first. We can only give him a strong dose once Old Master Lu¡¯s body has be stronger.¡±


    ¡°How long do you need?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t sure yet. She would only have an answer for it once she evaluated the situation. ¡°Once you catch Lu Qing, just try your best to dy him as long as possible. Once we finish the treatment, we will give you a signal.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as Xiao Rou says.¡± Zhuang Liu gave the final call.


    ¡°You can head out and continue what you were doing.¡±


    Once Xiao Mo left, only Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were left in the room. Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs were disabled, so he needed Tan Rou¡¯s help.


    ¡°How was it? Did you like today¡¯s dishes?¡± Zhuang Liu asked gently. He rarely spoke like this, and it could be said that all his gentleness was reserved for this girl sitting across from him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here that isn¡¯t good. Even Tao Qi, that troublesome little guy, couldn¡¯t stop praising the food here.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    ¡°He has been asking for me to bring back more for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that my little brother likes it. I¡¯ll order a few dishester and have them sent to your house.¡± Zhuang Liu spoke naturally.


    Little brother? Whose younger brother did he refer to? Were they already this close? Speaking of which, with Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s friendship, there was no problem for Zhuang Liu to call Tao Qi ¡°little brother.¡± However, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu did not seem to be just friends.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Tan Rou stirred the soup that Zhuang Liu had specially ordered for her. Her face that was blushing now betrayed her inner thoughts. She seemed to be drinking the soup calmly, but her heart was jumping. Zhuang Liu was indeed very concerned about her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want them to be so distant with each other.


    Before they finished their meal, Zhuang Liu sent a message to Xiao Mo and asked him toe over as soon as he was done with his business.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Tan Rou over there?¡± Xiao Mo asked, unable to wrap his head around the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to be alone with Miss Tan Rou?¡±


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to fire this stupid assistant. ¡°Juste over. What nonsense are you talking about? All of your bonuses will be deducted if you don¡¯t do as I say.¡±


    Xiao Mo, the bitter worker, thought to himself, ¡®what did I do wrong this time?¡¯


    Zhuang Liu had asked Xiao Mo to check with Mr. Fang asked if the takeaway he ordered was ready, and Xiao Mo went to get it. Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were then left alone inside the room. Zhuang Liu tilted his head to look at the girl standing beside him, and his heart ached. He had to get better soon so that he could stand beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou noticed his gaze and asked with concern.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re full.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m very full, thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times.¡± Zhuang Liu repeated himself, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me. We don¡¯t have to be so hostile with each other.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her hand to brush her hair behind her ear and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought to himself, ¡®I don¡¯t want you to remember it. I hope you can make this a habit.

 Chapter 206 - 206 206 Going to the hospital

    206 206 Going to the hospital


    Old Master Lu¡¯s health fluctuates a lot. When he fell into aa, Lu Qing stayed by his side and did not leave for a moment. Lu Qing would only leave when he was awake.


    The dispirited old man on the hospital bed looked at his young grandson. He was really unwilling in his heart. His son and daughter-inw had passed away early, and his grandson was still in high school. Although Lu Qing was very sensible, he was still a child after all. How could he leave Lu Qing behind and die now?


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Qing hadn¡¯t had a good meal or a good night¡¯s sleep for the past few days. His originally handsome face had lost its youth and there were dark circles under his eyes. ¡°You will get better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa can live for another 20 years.¡± Old Master Lu tried his best to open his eyes wide and speak. ¡°But, I just want you to be well now. I want you to get into university, start a family, and then¡­¡±


    !!


    Old Master Lu started coughing continuously.


    ¡°Grandpa! Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Lu Qing asked nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine.¡± Old Master Lu waved his hand and changed the topic,¡±You haven¡¯t eaten, have you? Quick, you should have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lu Qing said, shaking his head.


    ¡°How can you skip meals? When I was a soldier, I would thank the heavens if I could even get one meal a day. Now that you have something to eat, you shouldn¡¯t starve yourself.


    Lu Qing could tell that his grandfather wanted him to leave. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to listen to your grandfather?¡± Old Master Lu¡¯s temper was still very bad. Even though he had been lying in bed for so long, he still had his strong military sura. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not time for me to go yet. Grandpa can hold on so that you have the time to eat.¡±


    Lu Qing frowned.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t take my medicine.¡± Old Master Lu continued.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Lu Qing wanted to return quickly.


    Just as Lu Qing stepped out of the door, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu rushed to the hospital. Xiao Mo was entrusted with the task of holding Lu Qing back.


    They had been here before and Old Master Lu had also said that there was no need to report their arrival in the future, so the guards let them in directly.


    Old Master Lu was very happy to see Tan Rou. ¡°Young girl, you¡¯vee to see this old man again.¡±


    Tan Rou brought a ¡®small gift¡¯ over and sat on the edge of the bed quietly. ¡°Yes, I thought I shoulde and visit you.¡±


    Old Master Lu looked to the other side. ¡°The Zhuang family¡¯s third young master is here too.¡±


    Zhuang Liu deliberately talked to him to attract his attention. ¡°Mr. Lu, you can just call me Zhuang Liu. Calling me the third young master is making me feel distant from you.¡±


    Old Master Lu sized him up. ¡°You look much better thanst time. I heard people talking about you a while ago¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Third young master Zhuang¡¯s illness was not a secret in the society but it wasn¡¯t something that Zhuang Liu had announced to the public. However, he felt that he was getting more and more energetic and didn¡¯t look like he was in an incurable state.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to be exposed so she put the credit on Bai Jing. ¡°The doctor at home changed the treatment n.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Master Lu felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m already feeling sleepy.¡±


    Tan Rou gave Zhuang Liu a look. After Zhuang Liu received the signal, he immediately said, ¡°You shall rest then. We¡¯ll call the guards for you.¡±


    Old Master Lu slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t call for the guards because this was Tan Rou¡¯s n. Tan Rou had not been idle just now. She had been setting up the incense.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told them to block the surveince. You should hurry.¡± Zhuang Liu reminded her.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou took out the sterilized silver needles from her bag and arranged them on the table beside the bed. She took out a thin needle and inserted it into Old Master Lu¡¯s body. Old Master Lu did not feel anything in his sleep and he did not make a sound because of the pain.


    The silver needles in Tan Rou¡¯s hands danced in the air, and in a short while, Old Master Lu¡¯s body was pierced with countless needles. Suddenly, Lu Qing¡¯s voice came from outside.


    It seems like Xiao mo didn¡¯t manage to hold him back for too long. Zhuang Liu operated the wheelchair. ¡°Just focus. I¡¯ll hold them outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done in two minutes.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t hold Lu Qing back for too long but he definitely could for two minutes. Just a simple conversation and two minutes would have passed. While they were talking, Tan Rou removed the needle and lit up the antidote fragrance.


    The antidote incense quickly burned out. She opened the windows and the venttion system to disperse the smell so that the incense would not be discovered. After waiting for a few minutes, Zhuang Liu still hadn¡¯te back, so she decided to leave and wait for him outside the room.


    ¡°This is the tonic that the third young master Zhuang brought for the old man.¡± Tan Rou handed the prepared herbal dish to the guard. ¡°If Old Master Lu is hungry, you can give this to him.¡±


    The guard epted her herbal dish, but he didn¡¯t think that the chief would be eating it. Recently, his appetite had been getting worse and he couldn¡¯t keep anything in his system.

 Chapter 207 - 207 Getting Better

    207 Getting Better


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t want to talk to Zhuang Liu, but he was from the Zhuang family. They would definitely meet in the future. Plus, Zhuang Liu was the one who took the initiative to talk to him. He couldn¡¯t refuse.


    However, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t seem to be here for serious business. He kept talking and staring at his phone, not knowing the conversation¡¯s main point.


    As he spoke, Lu Qing saw the stern smile on the third young master¡¯s face. Although it was fleeting, he still saw it. What could make the third young master Zhuang so happy?


    ¡°Well, young master Lu, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Zhuang Liu came and left inexplicably.


    Lu Qing returned with a stomach full of doubts, ¡°Is the third young master Zhuang here to see his grandfather? But why did Zhuang Liu talk to him instead? Did they know each other?¡±


    However, this doubt was directly thrown out of his mind after he heard what the guards said.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± Lu Qing was extremely excited. He held the Guard¡¯s arm with both hands and asked repeatedly. ¡°What happened to Grandpa?¡±


    The security guards were also very excited. ¡°The chief said that he wanted to eat something and finished the tonics that the third young master Zhuang brought here.¡±


    No matter who sent it, as long as it was something his grandfather could eat, it was still good news. Lu Qing hurried back to the ward to see his grandfather. He saw Old Master Lu holding a spoon in one hand and a thermos in the other. He was drinking the delicate and rich soup inside.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re finally willing to eat on your own!¡± Lu Qing was surprised.


    Old Master Lu was not satisfied with what his grandson was saying. ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat it by myself? When I was younger, I carried boxes of grenades that weighed tens of catties on my back. I can¡¯t even lift a spoon now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Lu Qing was delighted. He was so happy that he was incoherent. ¡°I said you can eat by yourself now¡­ No! I meant to say that you¡¯re finally eating! Uh¡­. I didn¡¯t mean that either.¡±


    The genius, Lu Qing, was so excited that he couldn¡¯t form a coherent sentence.


    Old Master Lu understood what he meant. ¡°Alright, alright! You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I understand, but¡­.¡±


    Old master Lu moved his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I clearly felt that my body weighed a thousand pounds before, but now it seems I¡¯m only five hundred pounds. I also have a good appetite. I just drank a big bowl of soup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Qing was slightly relieved. As long as he could still eat, it was a good thing.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. maybe your grandma and your parents bless me from heaven. They¡¯re blessing me to live a few more years and watch you grow.¡±


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t want to talk about sad things. ¡°Grandpa, you will definitely live up to a hundred years old.¡±


    Old master Luughed heartily. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou met outside the hospital. Tan Rou reported the treatment results to Zhuang Liu, her eyes full of joy. Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached instead. Was she that happy to treat the Lu family?


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s first course of treatment has ended. It¡¯s now time for your second course of treatment. Are you ready?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, Zhuang Liu¡¯s unhappiness disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m always ready, but I want it to end soon!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯tplete the whole treatment in one day. We have to do it step by step.¡± Tan Rou advised him. ¡°We can¡¯t be too hasty.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zhuang Liu clenched the handle of the wheelchair with both hands and tried to lift himself, but he failed. He couldn¡¯t even move in the wheelchair.


    Tan Rou saw the blue veins on the back of his hand and understood his desire to try to get back on his feet. Indeed, he had been in a wheelchair for so many years, so he must be dying to stand up and walk again. If someone else had been trapped in a wheelchair for more than ten years, he would have copsed long ago.


    ¡°Your legs are much better now.¡± Tan Rou squatted down and gentlyforted Zhuang Liu, ¡°Do you believe in me? I will be able to help you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu slowly held her slender hand. ¡°I know that you will definitely cure me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Bai first, and we¡¯ll start the treatment tomorrow.¡± Tan Rou felt it was about time, and there was no longer a need to wait.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go ording to your n.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled warmly.


    Tan Rou started treatment for Zhuang Liu at the Zhuang family¡¯s hotel. However, photos of Tan Rou suddenly appeared on the school forum the day after the treatment. There were photos of her going in and out of the hotel with a man, going to the hospital with him, and thening out alone. The photos were almost the same, and the contents were simr, but there were many of them.


    They could take pictures from 18 different angles, and every one showed Tan Rou¡¯s face in high definition.

 Chapter 208 - 208 208 The Flooding Photos

    208 208 The Flooding Photos


    One stone caused a thousand waves. Not only were the photos on the school¡¯s forum, it even went online and became a hot topic. The media went all over the news and the headlines were more explicit than thest.


    ¡®Explosive! A high school girl bought by a rich man and has appeared in high-end hotels several nights in a row!¡¯


    ¡®My eyes! City X¡¯s high-school girl entered the hospital, suspected of abortion!¡¯


    [I¡¯m her alumnus. I¡¯m here to prove that this girl was used of cheating in an exam not long ago. First ce? She probably bribed the school with the money from this old man.]


    [I know! All I know is that this girl is ignorant and ipetent. She studied abroad for many years and didn¡¯t even get a diploma.]


    [Oh my God, it¡¯s her! Didn¡¯t she be the sugar baby of a rich man a long time ago? He¡¯s not the only one. I don¡¯t know where she got her charms but she has attracted all those old men to fall for her rotten dress.]


    [Just one look at her face and you can tell that men would fall for her. Besides, she didn¡¯t go to the hospital for an abortion. She went for a prenatal examination. I heard that she had already given birth to a child. She gave birth to her first child when she was 15. The reason why she didn¡¯t graduate from abroad was because she was pregnant.]


    Tan Rou never looked at the school forum, nor did she read this boring news. Instead of wasting her life on those, she would rather be with Uncle Bai to look through a few more prescriptions.


    Therefore, when Li Li sent her a link to sort out hundreds of ¡®fake news¡¯ that was made up about her, Tan Rou was still dumbfounded. However, once Tan Rou finished reading, she crushed the ss with her bare hands.


    She didn¡¯t even have to think about who might be behind this; only Tan Jing would do such a dirty trick. She didn¡¯t know how much money Tan Jing had spent on these photos. From the timing of these photographs, Tan Jing must have started this a long time ago.


    She had been too careless and did not prevent Tan Jing from using such a despicable method.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re up to.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t look at the photos. She took a broom and swept away the ss shards on the ground. She swept very carefully, even throwing the sesame-sized ss shards into the trash can.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I believe in you!¡± Li Li sent her a message. ¡°They¡¯re just spreading rumors. I¡¯ll get my dad to get someone to remove the news.¡±


    Tan Rou calmly replied to Li Li¡¯s message. ¡°No, the truth will not be hidden and the lies will be exposed soon. Since they want to y dirty, let¡¯s make it bigger. We¡¯ll see how many of them would like to be invited for tea at the station.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, they¡¯re too vicious!¡± Li Li was so angry that she typed quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve just released a post to clear your name but they reported my post!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to clear my name. I can solve it myself.¡±


    Tan Rou was very grateful to Li Li.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a high school student. How are you going to settle this? You¡¯re not expecting the Tan family to solve this for you, are you?¡± Li Li asked as she was getting curious.


    Even Tan Rouughed; get the Tan family to solve this? Was that a joke? Did the sun rise from the West? Tan Jing was definitely the one who started this. If the Tan family could solve it for her, it would be suspicious.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Tan Rou consoled Li Li a little more. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow at school. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be too angry. Have a good rest!¡± Li Li was genuinely concerned about Tan Rou.


    ¡°Alright, good night.¡±


    The next day, Tan Rou went to school in a carefree manner. On her way to school, she felt many times more gazes than usual. Some looked suspicious but most of them were shooting vicious looks at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou seemed to be able to hear what they were saying in their hearts. They were all saying that she was shameless and cheap. She had heard these words from Tan Jing more than a hundred times, and they were not interesting at all.


    Suddenly, a boy with a face full of pimples rushed over. His behavior was extremely wretched, and he even used his hand that had just finished breakfast to touch Tan Rou. ¡°I heard that you get paid ten thousand a night. Do you want to try it with me? I¡¯ll give you eight, how about that?¡±


    Tan Rou took a step to the side and the boy missed.


    ¡°Is that you in the photo?¡± Two girls rushed over angrily, and one of them stuffed her phone in front of Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? you shameless Vixen! You actually seduced my boyfriend.¡±


    She stretched out her hand to p Tan Rou¡¯s face.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t stupid. Why would she just stand there and allow the other person to hit her? Tan Rou dodged and stood behind the girl. Then, with some unknown methods, she caused the girl¡¯s body to go soft and fell into the arms of the wretched man.


    Seeing this, Tan Rouughed and said, ¡°This is your boyfriend? It¡¯s quite a match for you!¡±


    The girl was flustered and exasperated, but the wretched man continued to pester her.


    Tan Rou walked into the ss. Her ssmates gave her all kinds of looks, and some of them even pointed at her.

 Chapter 209 - 209 209 The matter fermented

    209 209 The matter fermented


    ¡°It¡¯s the self-study session! Don¡¯t be so noisy in ss!¡± The ss monitor, Xu Yan, had never lost his temper in ten thousand years. Those who were in ss today had witnessed a new history being made. ¡°Whoever says another word will not be allowed inside the ss. What good does it do you to nder your ssmates with those false photos and rumors on the inte?¡±


    ¡°ss monitor, why are you protecting her? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten what she was like before?¡± One of them spoke up.


    Xu Yan clenched his fists. ¡°I only know that she has turned over a new leaf!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that she¡¯s turned over a new leaf just because she got first ce in the exam, right? In my opinion, she must have cheated. I don¡¯t know what method she used to avoid the invigtor.¡±


    !!


    Xu Yan was furious. ¡°How could you say that?!¡±


    ¡°She has already proven her innocence in front of the principal!¡± Li Li was so angry that she stomped her feet. She pointed at the people who had framed Tan Rou and questioned them loudly. ¡°You were all there at that time. Have you forgotten it or are you blind?:


    Most of the students stopped talking and there were only a few of them who were still trying to speak their case. Without exception, they were all Tan Jing¡¯sckeys.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­.¡± Tan Jing¡¯s disgusting voice rang inside the ssroom.


    ¡°Were you really the one that they were talking about on the inte?¡± The rest of them could definitely hear the excitement in Tan Jing¡¯s voice.


    Tan Rou kept a straight face as she answered coldly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know best if it was me or not?¡±


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her lips. ¡°Rou, how could you do this? A girl¡¯s reputation is the most important thing. After doing such a thing, would there be any man who would still want to marry her? What are you going to do when you¡¯re old?¡±


    Suddenly, she acted as if she had just woken up from a dream. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that you have a child? Where¡¯s the child now? Why don¡¯t you hand the child over to the Tan family so that we can help you raise the child? You were once part of the Tan family.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that the greatest humiliation in her two lives was being a member of the Tan family. In this life, she would make everyone in the Tan family pay a painful price to vent the hatred in her heart.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry. I will help you.¡±


    Tan Jing said hypocritically, ¡°You only have to bring the child home and stay away from that man¡­..those men. I¡¯ll get dad to deal with them!¡±


    Tan Rou was almost moved to tears by his sincere words. If it was Tan Rou in her previous life, she would probably have cried and gone up to thank Tan Jing for this deep sisterly love. However, Tan Rou could only thank the heavens for giving her a second chance, giving her a chance to take revenge.


    ¡°Spreading false information, creating rumors, ndering others, and causing a bad impact, you have to bear the legal responsibilities for these.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°Tan Jing, are you trying to get yourself a criminal record?¡±


    Tan Jing panicked for a moment. ¡°I just read it on the inte. I¡¯m just repeating it.¡±


    ¡°Those who just listen to rumors blindly, nder others, and cause a bad impact also have to take responsibility.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll help you record it.¡±


    Tan Jing was indeed panicking. She didn¡¯t know much about thew, and she usually didn¡¯t have time to read it, so she couldn¡¯t be sure if Tan Rou was telling the truth.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tan Jing chucked and returned to her seat.


    Tan Rou was doing this to warn the others. She knew that Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t have the guts to say anymore about this because Tan Jing was the one who started it. Tan Jing, who did not understand thew, naturally did not dare to speak nonsense in public.


    After the leader was killed, the rest of the monkeys behind it naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. They were all inexperienced students and didn¡¯t have the guts to challenge thew so openly.


    As soon as Tan Jing sat down, she began to work on another matter. After listening to Tan Rou¡¯s words, she felt that she could not take it lightly. If she really had a criminal record, her future would be ruined. She had to get herself out of it.


    The post had been on the hot news for a long time after it was posted. It was impossible to take it back. Fortunately, she had a trick up her sleeve. All the ounts she used had nothing to do with her. With a little change, she could retreat from the hot search.


    ¡°Li Jia, can I borrow your ount again?¡± Tan Jing sent a message to Li Jia. Li Jia had failed her task previously and since she was still useful, this was a chance for Li Jia to prove herself.


    Li Jia did not dare to refuse. After Tan Jing got her hands on the social media ounts, she first sent a message to the most capable private detective in the industry, then gave him arge sum of money and asked him to send the rest of the information to her.


    After receiving the money, the private detective quickly sent the information he had collected to Li Jia¡¯s ount. Tan Jing immediately kept it. If she wanted to put on a show, she¡¯ll have to see it through so that her pawn, Li Jia, wouldn¡¯t be wasted.

 Chapter 210 - 210 210 Getting The Family Involved

    210 210 Getting The Family Involved


    The matter was getting more and more intense. It was unknown if someone was adding fuel to the fire or if theseizens really had nothing to do, but they actually dug out Tan Rou¡¯s family and Tan Rou¡¯s past.


    An article said that Tan Rou used to be a hooligan and spent hundreds of thousands of dors in the casino every night. Smoking, drinking, and fighting were somethingmon for her.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about this. What she really cared about was that her family had been exposed.


    The uncensored photos were posted on the inte. Her parents, brother, and she were all in the photos. The clearest was the photo of them entering and leaving the police station. They even took a photo of the entrance of the police station, afraid that others would not know it was a police station. The apanying text of the pictures was also unsightly, with variousments.


    !!


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you okay?¡± When Li Li saw those photos, she felt the world around her had turned dark. How could they be so vicious? They just randomly guessed about a girl and kept ndering her. They¡¯ve used extremely insulting words to insult her as if she had already be an unpardonable evil person.


    When Tan Rou saw the photo, she smiled at Li Li. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but some people should be punished.¡±


    Li Li thought that Tan Rou was upset. She quicklyforted her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my dad to help you find the person behind this. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±


    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Li Li was worried.


    Tan Rou looked at the photo and smiled, ¡°We shall wait and see.¡±


    She called Zhuang Liu and said jokingly, ¡°Third master, I have some interesting news here. Would you like to hear about it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was confused after receiving the call. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the hot news together, but your face has been deliberately blurred out, probably to avoid getting into trouble.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°When did this happen? ¡±


    ¡°Two days ago. It¡¯s still on the inte. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Send it to me.¡± Zhuang Liu frowned; he was feeling pissed.


    Tan Rou sent the link Li Li had sent to her to Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu only took a nce at it, and he was furious.


    ¡°Preposterous! Who did this?¡± Zhuang Liu said angrily.


    ¡°Third master!¡± Xiao No came running over with a tablet. ¡°Third master, something bad has happened. Miss Tan¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes widened, and he said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I know about it already! What were you doing?¡± he reprimanded. ¡°Why did you only tell me about such an important matter now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the third master, it¡¯s my mistake!¡± Xiao No said as he cowered at the side.


    Now that things hade to this, the most important thing was to solve this matter and stop it from worsening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get my men to withdraw it.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Tan Rou told him not to be anxious. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough evidence yet. The more people spread rumors. The more people can be punished when we are clear about the issue. Moreover, the more indulgent they are, the more likely the mastermind will let his guard down and expose himself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what she meant. ¡°Are you trying to cast a long line to catch the big fish?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sorry for having it online for so long.¡±


    Zhuang Liu hung up the phone. He thought awhile and said, ¡°Secretly help her collect the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Are we not going to remove this news from the inte? This will affect Miss Tan Rou¡¯s reputation.¡± Xiao Mo asked out of curiosity.


    Zhuang Liu waved his hand. ¡°No need for that; just do as Xiao Rou says.¡±


    Xiao Mo quickly got to work.


    When Tan Rou got home after school, she found that everyone in the family was waiting for her in the living room. She guessed that they had found out about what had happened online.


    Mrs. Tao said, ¡°Rou¡¯er, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find a way to help you.¡±


    ¡°No matter who¡¯s behind this, I won¡¯t let them off easily,¡± Father Tao said in a low voice.


    After hearing her parents¡¯ words, Tan Rou felt warm in her heart. No one was better than her own family. Even if everyone else did not believe her, her family still chose to stand by her side.


    ¡°Mom, dad, don¡¯t worry. I already have friends who are already helping us.¡± Tan Rou snickered in her heart, ¡®you guys better hide your identities well and not have them exposed.¡¯


    ¡°Is your friend reliable?¡± Mr. Tao asked.


    Tan Rou guaranteed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good.¡± Even so, Mr. And Mrs. Tao were still worried. They had to help Xiao Rou privately.


    Tao Zheng patted his sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    The tsundere Tao Qi also made his stand clear. ¡°They¡¯re the ones talking nonsense. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    Tan Rou felt touched in her heart. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a family; there¡¯s no need to thank us.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Yes, we are a family.¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 211 Collision with Tan Jing

    211 211 Collision with Tan Jing


    ¡°Xiao Rou, if I were you, I would find a hole and hide in it. Where would I still find the courage toe to ss?¡± Tan Jing¡¯s disgusting face appeared in Tan Rou¡¯s line of sight, and there was nothing niceing out of Tan Jing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to be the center of attention? You should know that you owe me this!¡±


    She had done all of this just to see Tan Rou¡¯s appearance after her reputation was ruined. She was so happy to see theizens curse at Tan Rou and the students in the school point fingers at Tan Rou. However, she didn¡¯t see the scene she wanted to see the most. Tan Rou still came to school as usual, as if nothing happened.


    Tan Jing wasn¡¯t happy with it. She had spent so much money. If she didn¡¯t see Tan Rou¡¯s flustered and exasperated face, how could she be satisfied with it?!


    ¡°What do I owe you? Please be clear about that.¡± Tan Rou asked.


    !!


    ¡°What do you owe me?¡± Tan Jing was like a firecracker that would explode at the slightest touch. Her eyes were burning with fire. ¡°I am the real youngdy of the Tan family, and you¡¯ve taken over my identity for seventeen years and enjoyed seventeen years of wealth, while I lived in that broken ce for seventeen years. Tell me, don¡¯t you think you owe it to me?!¡±


    Tan Rou found it ridiculous. What kind of wealth did she enjoy? When she was young, she did not even have the right to ask for a little bit of love. Tan Jing was not faced with the wealth of the Tan family, but endless training. It was all thanks to her years of training that made her who she is today.


    Seeing that Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything, Tan Jing¡¯s mood became much better. ¡°But it¡¯s all mine now. Not only do you have nothing left, you also have to pick up things I don¡¯t want and choose a man I have rejected. Why didn¡¯t Zhuang Liu help you solve this matter? Wasn¡¯t he the famous third young master Zhuang? Could it be that he¡¯s dying?¡±


    Tan Rou heard this and frowned. ¡°Tan Jing, you better watch your words and be respectful.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Jing smiled and said, ¡°you lowly girl. What respect do you want? I won¡¯t respect you. What can you do about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that sickly Zuang Liu wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you. I heard he¡¯s dying. You¡¯d better stay away from him.¡± Tan Jing reminded Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble and get nothing out of it.


    Tan Rou clenched her fists. She looked up at Tan Jing on the stairs and said, ¡°An obedient dog shouldn¡¯t get in the ways of others. You keep blocking my way. What a bad dog.¡±


    Tan Jing heard this and walked down in anger. ¡°Who are you calling a bad dog?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°So you want to be a good dog?¡±


    ¡°How dare you scold me?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing that I would do. I can even hit you if I want to.¡±


    ¡°You want to p me?!¡±


    Before Tan Jing could finish speaking, Tan Rou quickly climbed two steps and pped Tan Jing hard. The p was so loud that the echo could be heard in the empty corridor.


    Tan Jing covered his face in disbelief. ¡°You actuallyid hands on me!¡±


    Tan Rou swung her hand and pped the other half of her face. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if I want to. Do you still need to see if that¡¯s something that I would do? I also like things toe in pairs. Well, here is a pair of ps for you. You don¡¯t have to be grateful towards me.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s head was buzzing after being hit. She raised her, trying to p Tan Rou but she failed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember them and return them to you sooner orter! Tan Rou, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Tan Jing still couldn¡¯t hit Tan Rou after a few tries so she could only say some harsh words, clenched her teeth, covered her face, and ran upstairs.


    Tan Rou thought to herself, ¡®She isn¡¯t going to leave me alone? Hmph! Would she let Tan Jing go?¡¯


    ¡°Are you done with watching the show?¡± She asked after a moment of silence.


    Half a minuteter, Lu Qing slowly walked up the stairs with a shoulder bag on his back. He looked at the high-spirited girl in front of him and asked, You hit her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she willin and be pitiful about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second day that she¡¯s beenining, acting pitiful, and twisting the truth. Let her be. This is what she¡¯s good at anyways.¡± Tan Rou said nonchntly with her arms crossed. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t put on a pitiful act, I may feel a little ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Indeed but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually hit her.¡± When he heard the noise upstairs, he had wanted to wait for them to leave before leaving, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Tan Rou hitting Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious.¡±


    The two of them went to the ssroom one after another.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±Lu Qing asked tan Rou on the way.


    ¡°Me? What¡¯s up with me?¡± Tan Rou asked, feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Something on the inte. I believe you¡¯re not that kind of person,¡± Lu Qing reassured Tan Rou.

 Chapter 212 - 212 212 Tan Jing’s pitiful act

    212 212 Tan Jing¡¯s pitiful act


    ¡°The wise man knows he knows nothing, the fool thinks he knows all.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t argue much since the truth would be revealed soon.


    ¡°I know¡­. The man in the photo?¡± Lu Qing said hesitantly.


    ¡°Just a brother of mine.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary trouble, and she didn¡¯t need to exin anything to Lu Qing.


    ¡°The hospital in the photo looks familiar. It seems to be the same hospital my grandfather stayed in.¡± Lu Qing had some doubts in his heart. Ever since Zhuang Liu came to see his grandfatherst time, his grandfather¡¯s health had improved. He heard from the guard that there was another girl with Zhuang Liu. Could it be Tan Rou?


    !!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t every hospital like that?¡± Tan Rou argued.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± Lu Qing saw that Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    The ss was in an uproar. Tan Jing went back with a swollen face. Anyone could tell that she had been beaten, but who had hit her?


    ¡°Jingjing, what happened to your face?¡± Since Wei Ling was not around, Li Jia became Tan Jing¡¯s new confidant. When she saw Tan Jing being beaten up, she was the first one to show concern.


    ¡°It was Xiao Rou.¡± Tan Jing cried. ¡°Xiao Rou hit me when I just said a few words to her about what was happening on the inte. Then, she took it out on me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she leaned on the table and cried.


    As he spoke, Lu Qing and tan Rou entered the ssroom.


    Li Jia found an opportunity to show her loyalty. She criticised Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, what do you mean by this? Just because you were scolded on the inte, you¡¯re going to find trouble with Jingjing? ¡±


    Tan Rou felt that it was getting interesting. Why were there always flies buzzing around Tan Jing? Without Wei Ling, there were thousands of Li Jia¡¯s standing up.


    ¡°How did you describe how I hit you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tan Jing suddenly raised her head and saw that Lu Qing was also beside Tan Rou. Her expression immediately changed. It was as ugly as it could get, but her eyes were still staring fiercely at Tan Rou, wanting to kill Tan Rou with her gaze.


    When she realized that Lu Qing was looking at her, Tan Jing put on an act again. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Xiao Rou, I just wanted tofort you. I know that you¡¯re not in a good mood, but if you didn¡¯t do those things, they wouldn¡¯t have been posted on the inte! You can¡¯t me me for it.¡±


    She squeezed out two drops of tears.


    As soon as she said this, everyone was on Tan Jing¡¯s side. After all, there has been too much negative public opinion about Tan Rou on the inte recently. Tan Rou was a vicious girl, and so it was normal for her to vent her anger on Tan Jing.


    In this case, Tan Jing was really pitiful. She just wanted tofort her former sister, but she had not expected to be beaten up so badly. This tan Rou deserved to be bullied on the inte.


    ¡°Tan Rou is too much. Tan Jing only wanted tofort her. She did something embarrassing to herself, yet she still dares to take it out on others. She¡¯s really shameless.¡±


    ¡°Have you all forgotten what Tan Rou was like before? She¡¯s been like this for a long time. I think she was just pretending a while ago, and now she¡¯s back to her true self.¡±


    Li Li stood up for tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s Tan Jing who has been framing Tan Rou, okay? I don¡¯t believe that Tan Rou would hit Tan Jing!¡±


    ¡°Tan Jing, can you repeat why Tan Rou hit you?¡± Lu Qing, who had been watching the show for a while, suddenly spoke out of nowhere.


    Tan Jing lowered her head and covered her face. ¡°I just wanted tofort her. I didn¡¯t expect her to hit me.¡±


    Tan Jing clenched his hands. ¡®Lu Qing! I didn¡¯t expect him to be on Tan Rou¡¯s side. I even wanted to help him find a doctor, but he¡¯s actually speaking up for Tan Rou. Just wait, I¡¯ll make him regret this!¡¯


    Li Li asked tan Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, did you really hit her?¡±


    Tan Rou readily admitted it. ¡°It¡¯s true. I pped her. I pped her left and right on her face, and it made a loud sound.¡±


    ¡°Look, she admitted it.¡± Li Jia seized the opportunity to show off.


    ¡°She has already admitted that she was the one who hit Jingjing!¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± Li Li quietly tugged at Tan Rou¡¯s clothes. ¡°She¡¯s like a piece of sticky candy. Once you get involved with her, you will never be able to get away!¡±


    ¡°She has a cheap mouth. If you have a foul mouth, you should be prepared to be taught a lesson.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    ¡°Tan Rou! Apologize to Jingjing now!¡± Li Jia yelled at Tan Rou. She walked towards Tan Rou and wanted to drag Tan Rou to Tan Jing.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you to stay away from me.¡± Tan Rou said with a frown.


    Li Jia didn¡¯t care about Tan Rou¡¯s warning. Right now, she had to grab hold of Tan Rou. She reached out and grabbed Tan Rou¡¯s arm, dragging her to Tan Jing. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Jingjing!¡±


    Tan Rou instantly sent Li Jia flying. She patted the ce where Li Jia had grabbed and said, ¡°I already told you not to touch me. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Jia rolled on the ground.


    When Tan Jing saw this, she ran over to criticize Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, why did you hit Li Jia?¡±


    Tan Rou showed her arm, which was red from Li Jia¡¯s grip. ¡°Look carefully. Who was the one who made the first move?¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213 213 A Thief Shouting To Catch Another Thief

    213 213 A Thief Shouting To Catch Another Thief


    Tan Rou¡¯s skin was very sensitive; a slight touch would bruise it. Li Jia¡¯s grip was not light earlier, so it must have left a deep red mark.


    ¡°Heavens, how much strength did she use to cause such a mark?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid her hand is going to break.¡±


    The ability of those people to change sides with the wind and be fence-sitters was truly exceptional.


    !!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, and I just grabbed it lightly!¡± Li Jia didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou¡¯s hand to be in this state. She had only grabbed it lightly; how could there be such a deep mark?


    ¡°What a joke. If you weren¡¯t the one who did this, did Xiao Rou try to break her own hand for fun? I¡¯m afraid it might have broken!¡± Li Li quickly spoke up,


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do that. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself! I didn¡¯t use that much strength.¡± Li Jia helplessly tried to prove her innocence. ¡°You have to believe me!¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Tan Rou showed her red and swollen arm. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, did I deliberately make my arm like this to frame you? There were so many of them in ss who witnessed it. Who would believe you if you said you didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Li Jia didn¡¯t know what to say to clear her name.


    ¡°Just because you say so.¡± Tan Rou sneered, saying, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the world be a mess? Can you convict someone just because one said they killed and murdered someone else? You¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t do this to my arm, and I am saying I didn¡¯t hit Tan Jing. Would you believe me?¡±


    Li Jia wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this to you!¡±


    ¡°Then I didn¡¯t hit Tan Jing.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯re already talking nonsense when we have so many witnesses here. Without a witness, my reputation would have beenpletely ruined because of you. You have the freedom of speech and are saying anything you want to!¡±


    Li Li quickly helped by saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! So many of us saw it with our eyes, but you didn¡¯t want to admit it. Is there anyone of you who are actually honest?!¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou really hit me!¡± Tan Jing shouted.


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Did anyone see it? Where¡¯s your witness?¡±


    ¡°Witness? Witness!¡± No surveince cameras were on the stairs, and no one was there at the time, so Tan Jing couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her prove it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to believe in Tan Jing, then believe in her words.¡± Tan Rou stopped arguing with them. ¡°But, don¡¯t be used as a knife by others. Don¡¯t simply believe whatever others are saying.¡±


    This time, the fence-sitters in the office started to be on both sides again.


    ¡°What Tan Rou said makes sense. There were no surveince cameras at that time. Who can prove that she hit Tan Jing? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So many people were watching just now, but Li Jia didn¡¯t admit it. They might have made it up to deceive us.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still in school. Tan Rou didn¡¯t have to beat up Tan Jing here, right?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s not bother about it. We¡¯re not the ones getting beaten up anyway. There¡¯s no need for us to be so uptight.¡±


    This was the result Tan Rou wanted. She wanted Tan Jing to suffer a beating without being able to show her misery. She wanted Tan Jing to grit her teeth and swallow the bitter fruit.


    Xu Yan quietly took a tube of ointment. ¡°It¡¯s to reduce the swelling.¡±


    Li Li also took out her ss bottle and filled it with cold water for Tan Rou to ice her arm.


    Lu Qing went out for a while. Not long after, he brought a cotton swab and disinfectant to her. ¡°Wash it first to avoid any infection.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at the disinfectant Lu Qing bought and said, ¡°Thank you. How much was it? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    Lu Qing saw that Tan Rou treated him like an outsider and couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed. However, when he heard Tan Rou say that she would transfer it to him, he thought it would be good to add her on WeChat.


    ¡°6.80 Yuan.¡± He deliberately included the decimals. ¡°Just add me on WeChat and transfer it to me.¡±


    ¡°Just use the QR code to receive the payment.¡± Tan Rou unlocked her phone. ¡°Open the QR code for your payment.¡±


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t know what else to say. He could only open the QR code and watch her transfer 6.80 Yuan.


    He thought, ¡® since you can transfer the money, can¡¯t you just add me on WeChat? How much effort would that take?¡¯


    It was bustling here over at Tan Rou¡¯s, but on the other hand, there was no one around to buy medicine for Tan Jing, whose face was swollen and Li Jia, who had injured her hand on the ground. Even Tan Jing¡¯s usual little followers had forgotten to help treat Tan Jing. They were more focused on taking more nonsense by the side of the ssroom.


    Tan Jing¡¯s fingernails almost dug into his flesh, ¡°Tan Rou, you will pay the price!!!¡±


    ¡°Li Jia, can you lend me your phone and ount?¡± Tan Jing said.


    Li Jia didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Jing Jing, why are you using my ount so frequently?¡±


    Tan Jing lied to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? My ount has been maliciously reported. Also, my phone is out of battery. I¡¯ll lend it to you and pay you backter.¡±


    Li Jia didn¡¯t doubt her. ¡°Alright, here you go.¡±


    Tan Jing went out with Li Jia¡¯s phone.


    Tan Rou thought, ¡®It seems like I would have to go all out.¡¯

 Chapter 214 - 214 214 Deal with it as soon as possible

    214 214 Deal with it as soon as possible


    Zhuang Liu had been helping Tan Rou with collecting evidence. Tan Rou said it wasn¡¯t the right time yet, so he couldn¡¯t help her eliminate the negativements on the inte. He could only do these minor things for her.<div>


    After he read through the evidence that Xiao Mo had sent over, he almost fainted from anger. ¡°Pass this to Rourou.¡±


    Xiao Mo passed the evidence to Tan Rou.


    After receiving the information from him, Tan Rou felt warm in her heart. ¡°Did the third young master ask you to do so?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t the only ones. Even the third master has been staring at it for a long time. His eyes were already hurting by the end of it.¡± Xiao Mo quickly answered.


    ¡°Remind him to rest his eyes.¡± Tan Rou reminded Xiao Mo.


    ¡°Also, please thank him for me. I¡¯ll treat him to a meal after this.¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled and said, ¡°The third master will be happy to hear that but if Miss Tan were to thank the third young master personally, he would be even happier.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll thank him personally when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The third master also said that if Miss Tan needs anything, you can look for him directly.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a while. There was indeed something that she needed Zhuang Liu¡¯s help with. ¡°I do need the third young master¡¯s help with something.¡±<div>


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Xiao Mo waited for Tan Rou¡¯s instructions.


    Tan Rou whispered a few words in his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the third master know.¡± Xiao Mo replied with a nod.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s speed was much faster than hers because there were many people and they were well-equipped. She only had a phone or a tablet at most, so she was too slow.


    There was aputer in the study but it was for Mr. Tao¡¯s personal use, so it couldn¡¯t keep up with what she wanted to do. Besides, she couldn¡¯t collect evidence under Mr. Tao¡¯s watch.


    After thinking about it, Tan Rou decided to buy aputer with high specifications, which would definitely be useful in the future.


    After that, Tan Rou returned to school. On the way, she met an acquaintance she didn¡¯t really spoke with.


    ¡°Hey, are you really not going to care about thements on the inte?¡± Liang Lu followed Tan Rou.


    ¡°Are you talking about the rumors on the inte?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Liang Luughed out loud. ¡°I knew that those were just rumors but I am quite impressed by you. You didn¡¯t react at all when they said such things about you.¡±<div>


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of clowns talking nonsense. Why should I care about them?¡± Tan Rouughed it off.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t like Tan Rou initially, but after hearing what she said today, she was a little impressed. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel hurt at all?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in pain?¡± Tan Rou¡¯s face was ruddy and she didn¡¯t look haggard at all.


    She strode away, leaving Liang Lu standing in the middle of the road in a daze.


    ¡°Sister Lu, don¡¯t you hate her? Why bother with her now? She¡¯s like a rat on the streets now. Everyone wants to beat her up.¡± Liang Lu¡¯sckeys couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    Liang Lu crossed her arms and watched Tan Rou leave. ¡°I really don¡¯t like her, but I admire her now. She¡¯ll be an interesting girl.¡±


    The girls only felt that their leader had taken the wrong medicine.


    The principal called Tan Rou to the principal¡¯s office. There was an ugly expresino on his face. Although he was quite optimistic about this little girl, he couldn¡¯t condone her to bring such a great negative impact to the school.


    ¡°There have already been calls to the principal¡¯s office. They¡¯re asking what kind of school we are and how we taught such students.¡± The principal said with a dark expression on his face.


    Tan Rou first apologized to the principal. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t handle it well and brought negative effects to the school. I would like to express my sincere apology to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize to me. I don¡¯t need your apology. The most important thing now is to eliminate the impact. I wanted to use my connections to suppress it, but I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it. Do you have any clues? Did you offend someone?¡±


    He believed in Tan Rou. A girl, a smart girl, would definitely cherish her talent and not do such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try to get rid of all these as soon as possible.¡± She passed the evidence that Xiao mo had given her to the principal.


    ¡°These are the pieces of evidence that my friend found for me. You can take a look at it.¡±


    The principal was very surprised. This girl not only had extraordinary courage and wisdom, but she was also much calmer than ordinary people. She was not flustered when she encountered such horrible things and she still had a clear mind. She would definitely have great achievements in the future.


    He flipped through a few of them and was furious. ¡°Bastards! We actually have such a student in our school. Call the police! We must inform the police!¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever you want.¡± She left the decision to the principal. If the principal wanted to protect that particr student, she would then take this matter into her own hands. Now it seemed that the principal was indeed a righteous person.

 Chapter 215 - 215 215 The mastermind behind the scenes

    215 215 The mastermind behind the scenes


    The first person Tan Rou met when she came out of the principal¡¯s office was Tan Jing. It was no longer a surprise that Tan Rou would meet her because she spent 24 hours a day monitoring Tan Rou, except for mealtimes. She may even have used a high-definition telescope to see if there was any dirt on Tan Rou¡¯s room for her to dig.<div>


    ¡°Xiao Rou, the principal didn¡¯t scold you, right?¡± Tan Jing asked hypocritically.


    ¡°The principal scolded me and wanted to expel me. Are you happy now?¡± Tan Rou deliberately said this so that Tan Jing would be able to enjoy her victory for now since Tan Jing would not be able tough anymore soon.


    Sure enough, Tan Jing couldn¡¯t stop smiling after hearing it. So what if it was true? As long as Tan Rou got expelled, it would confirm Tan Rou¡¯s crime. This was a stain on her reputation, and she would never be able to wash it clean no matter where she went.


    ¡°Rou, don¡¯t worry too much. When you get expelled, I¡¯ll ask dad to find you a new school. You should be able to adapt quickly, right? After all, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve been expelled.¡± Tan Jing could finally hold her head high for once.


    ¡°The principal was just saying it. I haven¡¯t been expelled yet, why are you so happy? Besides, it¡¯s not certain who will be expelled in the end.¡± Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing with a faint smile.


    Tan Jing took two steps back, a little flustered, ¡°Did she find out about what she has done? No, no, Tan Rou must be trying to scare her! Besides, she used Li Jia¡¯s ount. Why would they look for her?¡±


    Thinking of this, Tan Jing was relieved.


    Tan Rou shook the file in her hand. ¡°Can you guess what this is? ¡±


    Tan Jing felt that it was not a good thing, so she tried to snatch it.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t let Tan Jing get her hands on this. She took the file and ran out. She turned around and said, ¡°Go back to ss.¡±<div>


    Tan Jing sat in ss uneasily, and she would asionally nce at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou looked straight ahead and listened carefully to the teacher¡¯s lessons.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted the teachers and students who were in ss. A group of well-dressed police officers showed his police ID to the teacher. ¡°Who is Tan Rou?¡±


    Tan Jing suddenly became happy. The police were here to arrest her. Let¡¯s see how she could escape this time.


    ¡°I am.¡± Tan Rou stood up from her seat.


    The teacher walked down from the podium. ¡°Officer, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°We received aint from Tan Rou. Someone here is deliberately framing her and creating rumors. They have seriously vited Ms. Tan Rou¡¯s reputation and have caused a great impact on the inte.¡±


    Tan Rou walked to the police with the evidence. ¡°Sir, this is all the evidence.¡±


    ¡°Is the other person involved, Li Jia, here?¡± The police officer asked as he epted the file from Tan Rou.


    Li Jia stood up subconsciously. ¡°Huh?¡±<div>


    ¡°We¡¯ve received a report from Ms.Tan Rou that you maliciously made inappropriate remarks to infringe on her reputation and privacy. Pleasee with me.¡± The police officer said sternly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Li Jia was flustered.


    ¡°What do you mean by infringement of reputation and privacy? I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Tan Rou pointed at the bag and said to the police, ¡°Sir, this is the evidence. It holds records that my ssmate, Li Jia, used her social ount to contact multiple people and paid them to take photos of me. Some of the inappropriate posts were posted at Li Jia¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°What post?¡± Li Jia shivered. ¡°I didn¡¯t post anything inappropriate! Besides, I did not contact anyone nor did I pay them to take your photos.¡±


    The students around them whispered, ¡°No way! Li Jia posted all those?¡±


    ¡°Were Li Jia and Tan Rou¡¯s rtionship that bad?¡±


    ¡°Have you all forgotten? Two days ago, Li Jia almost broke Tan Rou¡¯s arm.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou is really amazing. She investigated so much without causing a scene.¡±


    ¡°All the evidence points to you.¡± The police officer didn¡¯t want to handle the case in ss. ¡°Juste with us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Li Jia wanted to run.


    However, it was not up to her. The police officer in charge gave her a look and two police officers ran over to pull her out.


    ¡°Captain Wang, we¡¯ve got her.¡± One of the female police officers said to the high-ranking police officer at the door while holding Li Jia.


    Captain Wang nodded, then looked at the girl with clear eyes in front of him. ¡°Tan Rou, right? You¡¯re the victim of this case. So, we need you toe back to the police station for some questioning and investigate the situation. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tan Rou answered obediently.

 Chapter 216 - 216 216 Li Jia arrested

    216 216 Li Jia arrested


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I really didn¡¯t do it!¡± In the police station, Li Jia mmed the table and pulled out a chair. ¡°Sir, please believe me. I really didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Captain Wang¡¯s expression was unfriendly. ¡°All the ounts belonged to you. You didn¡¯t do it? Could it be that we, the police, are deliberately framing you? Don¡¯t y innocent with me. The phrase that I¡¯ve heard most here is ¡®I didn¡¯t do it¡¯.¡±


    Li Jia started to cry. ¡°I didn¡¯t spread those rumors. It was someone else. Someone framed me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out if there¡¯s any false usation.¡± Captain Wang said.


    On the other side, Tan Rou was also being questioned. She was the one who reported the case, but the police couldn¡¯t just listen to her. They had to investigate what needed to be investigated clearly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already verified the authenticity of this information but there are some things we still need to figure out.¡± Officer Xiao Li mentioned to tan Rou.


    Tan Rou sat opposite her quietly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of evidence here, such as the IP address of the rumor monger. How did you find them? We have a basic understanding of your situation. You are merely a high school student. One of your parents is an ordinary staff member, the other is a housewife along with an older brother and younger brother. However, they have no background involved in tech.¡±


    Tan Rou understood what Officer Xiao Li meant. They wanted to know where the evidence came from. This evidence was not something that a small high school student could find.


    Tan Rou answered honestly, ¡°It was found by another victim of this incident. I¡¯ve met him a few times. He doesn¡¯t sleep well, and I happen to have an ancestral incense at home that could help him with that. We got to know each other after a few times. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him for confirmation. Also, the person who introduced us is a Chinese medicine doctor called Bai Jing. He¡¯s quite famous in the industry, so you can also check with him.¡±


    Since she had said so, the police had to make a call and ask. This incident had caused a huge impact on the inte, and many people were involved. The police had to be careful.


    Tan Rou was not worried about the police¡¯s investigation. First, everything that she got was obtained legally. Second, Bai Jing and Zhuang Liu had already been informed of what should and shouldn¡¯t be said. She believed that they would understand.


    The police called to confirm the truth of Tan Rou¡¯s words and then recorded her testimony in the file.


    After Officer Xiao Li finished her list of questions, she gave Tan Rou psychological counseling as usual. After all, this incident had seriously damaged Tan Rou¡¯s reputation. She was only a high school student, so it was inevitable that it would have been traumatic to Tan Rou. As a police officer, one of their jobs was tofort the victim.


    ¡°Tan Rou, right?¡± Xiao Li closed the notebook and smiled gently.


    ¡°We know that this incident has caused a great impact on you. After the police havepleted their investigation and collected evidence, we will contact the cyber police to delete these negativements. Don¡¯t think too much about it! Go back and eat and drink well. Just wait patiently for an update from us.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Alright. I have faith in the police force.¡±


    ¡°Such a brave and strong girl,¡± Xiao Liplimented her. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen many young girls who have been hurt by rumors,but none of them are as strong as you. Some choose tomit suicide, some suffered from depression, and som even go to the extreme because of the rumors. Only a very small number of them can muster the courage to face their enemies and call the police. You are the calmest and smartest person I¡¯ve seen in all my years as a police officer.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her head and said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s because I believe that the truth wille to light one day. Before that dayes, I must be strong.¡±


    Xiao Li was very happy to hear her say this. ¡°Good job! You look like a strong and good child. Go back and study hard, don¡¯t care about what other people think. Just like you said, the innocent will have her name cleared.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve informed your parents. When they arriveter, you can go back with them. We¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any further progress.¡± Xiao Li printed out the statement.


    ¡°You can leave after you sign here.¡±


    Tan Rou took the thick piece of paper and signed her name.


    ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t!¡± The sound of Li Jia¡¯s mental breakdown came from the interrogation room.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Will she go to jail?¡± Tan Rou asked, pretending to be concerned.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Li answered. ¡°Those who nder others will go to jail. She¡¯s already 16 years old, so she can bear criminal responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What about the others who spread the rumors?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°They will be held ountable ording to thew. Don¡¯t worry. We will make sure to restore justice for you.¡± Xiao Li reassured her,


    ¡°Thank you, officer.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s face was full of smiles.

 Chapter 217 - 217 217 Tan Jing’s visit

    217 217 Tan Jing¡¯s visit


    Xiao Li¡¯s heart ached a little. How could such a pure and kind girl be hurt so badly by evil? Was it wrong to be outstanding?


    No matter how Li Jia cried, the evidence was conclusive and she could not escape.


    She was the only girl in the detention room. When the lights were turned off, she almost had a mental breakdown in the dark. She had clearly not done anything, how did this happen?


    Tan Rou, it must be that b*tch Tan Rou who framed her! Li Jia cursed Tan Rou viciously, ¡°That little b*tch. She had an affair with a man. Now that someone else has exposed her, Tan Rou is using her as a scapegoat. When the truthes out, I¡¯ll kill tan Rou!¡±


    Li Jia stayed up all night, cursing Tan Rou to death.


    The next morning, Tan Jing came to visit Li Jia.


    ¡°Jingjing!¡±


    Li Jia, who was handcuffed, grabbed Tan Jing¡¯s hand. ¡°You have to help me. You have to help me. I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Tan Jing looked at the pair of silver handcuffs in disgust. She pulled her hands away andforted Li Jia with fake affection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiajia. I will definitely help you. I have already told dad about your problem. It will be solved soon.¡±


    Li Jia sobbed. ¡°Jing Jing, it¡¯s all that b*tch Tan Rou¡¯s fault. She doesn¡¯t like us, so she used this method to frame me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I really don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to?¡± Tan Jing muttered.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Jia did not hear her clearly.


    Tan Jing patted her hand and motioned for Li Jia to sit down.


    Li Jia didn¡¯t want to sit there at all. She wanted to go home, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up once she sat down.


    Tan Jing was a little annoyed. ¡°If you keep crying like this, I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡±


    Li Jia was terrified when she heard what she said. She quickly wiped her tears and said, ¡°Jingjing, please get me out of here. It¡¯s so dark here at night. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Tan Jing said perfunctorily, ¡°All the unfavorable evidence points to you. Even if I want to help you, it will take time. Besides, Tan Rou is not letting it go. It¡¯s not easy for me to do anything about it!¡±


    Tan Jing was good at attracting hatred and with a few words, she pushed everything back onto Tan Rou.


    The moment Li Jia heard Tan Rou¡¯s name, she felt as disgusted as if she had just eaten a dead rat. ¡°I won¡¯t let her go. Once I get out, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Tan Jing was annoyed by her loud voice. ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t provoke the police outside!¡±


    Li Jia was scared when she heard the word ¡®police¡¯. She lowered her voice. ¡°I will never let her get away with this!¡±


    Tan Jing was delighted to hear this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her get away with this either.¡±


    Li Jia felt touched. ¡°Thank you, Jingjing!


    Tan Jing thought it was funny. ¡®The only reason why she won¡¯t allow Tan Rou to get away with it was not rted to Li Jia. She was only doing it for herself.¡¯


    Li Jia suddenly thought of something. ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯ve thought of a way to clear my name!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tan Jing asked.


    Li Jia whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get someone to take those photos? As long as you find that person, then convince the police and push all the me to that person, then I can clear my name.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that person?¡± Tan Jing smiled and asked, ¡°Xiao Jia, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Li Jia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No! Weren¡¯t you who took those photos?! You even told me about it back then.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on her.


    ¡°I know! I know what you¡¯re doing with my ount and phone. You were the one who leaked the photos. You want me to take the me!¡±


    Tan Jing said without changing his expression, ¡°What are you saying? I only borrowed your phone to make a few calls. Also, when did I borrow your ount? Why would you just borrow someone so private?¡±


    She was indeed using Li Jia¡¯s social media ount and she was the one who posted the photos. The reason why she showed them to Li Jia first was so that she could take the me.


    Every time she sent the photos, she would delete all the records to make sure that an idiot like Li Jia would not find out. That was the truth. Li Jia, who was an idiot, only realized the truth now.


    ¡°Tan Jing, you¡¯re vicious!¡± Li Jia rushed over to grab her.


    ¡°Think about your mother!¡± Tan Jing threatened.


    Li Jia was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already a fact that you¡¯re going to be in jail, but what about your sickly mother? If you obediently take the fall for this, I can guarantee that your mom will not have to worry about anything for the rest of her life.


    ¡°And when you¡¯re released from prison, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money so that you can live somewhere far away.¡±


    ¡°You want me to take the me for everything? No way!¡± Li Jia shook her head in denial.

 Chapter 218 - 218 218 Are You Going To Take The Blame?

    218 218 Are You Going To Take The me?


    ¡°Well, you can just tell the others about this and see if anyone will believe you. I¡¯ll be fine, but you¡¯ll have to stay in prison for years. You still have to take care of your sickly mother. Without you, your mother will probably die very soon.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re just a girl who hasn¡¯t graduated from high school and is now imprisoned for such crimes. What job would you be able to find in the future and is there anyone who would marry you? Just think about your future.¡±


    Li Jia clenched her fists. ¡°Tan Jing!¡±


    ¡°So, have you thought about it carefully?¡±


    !!


    Tan Jing was bored and blew at her newly done manicure. ¡°Are you going to plead guilty or not?¡±


    Li Jia lowered her head and took a deep breath. She felt like her lungs were about to explode. It was all her fault for meeting such a bad person. How could she have made such a friend? She should not have listened to Tan Jing and messed with Tan Rou. Both of them were trouble free but she was the one who ended up in jail.


    Regret! Li Jia was extremely regretful.


    If she was given another chance, she would never fawn on Tan Jing, this vicious woman! She would study hard and not think about taking shortcuts all day long. Wasn¡¯t Wei Ling¡¯s end tragic enough? She had already witnessed what happened to Wei Ling but she was still like a greedy moth, flying toward the man-eating mes without any regard for her own safety.


    ¡°Li Jia, you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore.¡± Tan Jing spoke again. ¡°The money I¡¯m giving you will guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. Where can you find such a good deal?¡±


    Li Jia suddenlyughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want such a good thing for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Jing¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get nothing in the end.¡±


    Li Jia closed her eyes and gave up. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of my mother. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost.¡±


    Tan Jing nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°You should have agreed to it from the beginning. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take care of your mom. I¡¯ll also help you find awyer, the bestwyer, to try to reduce your sentence.¡±


    When time was up, the police came over to take Li Jia back. Just as Li Jia was about to leave the room, Tan Jing suddenly started acting again.


    ¡°Jiajia, you stay in there and get better. I will help you take care of Auntie. Don¡¯t make any more mistakes!¡± Tan Jing rubbed her eyes that were now filled with tears.


    Li Jia could hear the threat in her voice. Tan Jing warned her not to say anything. If she did, her mother might¡­


    The door behind her closed. Then, Li Jia heard the female police officer on guard say, ¡°This young girl is quite a good friend. Not only did she persuade her not to do anything wrong, but she also promised to take care of her mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she did not learn from her friend. She would be able to make more friends now that she¡¯s locked inside. I heard that the girl that was the victim this time was a ssmate of hers.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She looks so clean and refined, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so dark inside.¡±


    Li Jia bit her lips, and blood oozed out. She was angry! She didn¡¯t do it, but yet she had to take the me! The best years of her life had to be spent in a dark prison. By the time she came out, her life would have been ruined.


    She had once dreamed of being admitted to a top university, but now she would never be able to enter any university in this life. All of this was because of that vicious woman, Tan Jing! One day, one day, she would make Tan Jing pay the price!


    Li Jiay on the bed and hit her head against the headboard. She swore with her life that she would be unworthy of being a human if she did not take revenge!


    The police quickly issued a notice after an investigation. As soon as the notice was released, thements on the inte immediately changed.


    ¡°Are all high school students capable these days? How big of a conflict did they have to be to spread such vicious rumors? I remember that when we were studying, we would just ignore each other if there was a conflict. Kids these days are so cruel!¡±


    ¡°This young girl is a role model for our generation. She remains calm even after being criticized like this. No wonder she¡¯s the best in her school.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been attacked by people on the inte before, so I suffered from depression. If I were as brave as her, I wouldn¡¯t have to take medicine now.¡±


    Li Li no longer had to fight with the rumor mongers on the inte. She excitedly showed Tan Rou the one-sidedments on the inte. ¡°Rou, look, your innocence has been proven!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°The truth is out now. Why are you still upset?¡± Li Li asked, puzzled by herck of interest.


    When Tan Rou heard this, she nced in Tan Jing¡¯s direction. When Tan Jing came to school this morning, she looked dazed. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Tan Jing was really sad for what happened to her friend.


    ¡°Happy? We only got the scapegoat, what¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± Tan Rou flipped through the book calmly.

 Chapter 219 - 219 ??219 Diverting the disaster

    219 ??219 Diverting the disaster


    Li Li immediately understood what she meant, and the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°Those who are evil people will get what they deserve.¡±


    She red at Tan Jing and thought, ¡®she got away with it again!¡¯


    Tan Rou nced sideways at Tan Jing, who was sitting firmly on the fishing tform, and whispered, ¡°I will take revenge for this sooner orter.¡±


    After ss, Tan Rou was tidying up her notes. Two of Tan Jing¡¯s sidekicks, He Ling and Zhao Ru, who were also good friends with Li Jia, came over. They held hands as if they were here to denounce someone.


    !!


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you really going to send Li Jia to jail? We¡¯re all ssmates, there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless, right? If Li Jia goes in, her life will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You didn¡¯t get hurt anyways!¡± Zhao Ru echoed.


    Tan Rou only felt that these two people¡¯s words were idiots. She didn¡¯t get hurt? They were ssmates? Why didn¡¯t they think about this in the first ce that they were also ssmates with Tan Rou? Why did it seem like she was trying to frame Li Jia?


    Tan Rou threw the pen in her hand on the table, raised her chair, and leaned back. She looked at the two and asked, ¡°Who was the one who spreaded the rumors? Who had sent the photo? Who is the victim in this incident?¡±


    He Ling smiled awkwardly and repeated Zhao Ru¡¯s words. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t get hurt physically!¡±


    Tan Rou interrupted her. ¡°What do you mean by physical harm? Oh, are you talking about the incident where Li Jia tried to break my arm?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and felt even more embarrassed. However, they have indeed been friends with Tan Jing for a long time. Not only were they thick-skinned, but they were also good at acting. They were even better at moral kidnapping than the old people on the bus.


    ¡°Li Jia didn¡¯t do it on purpose. There might have been a small conflict between you two but it was merely an impulsive act!¡± Zhao Ru still tried to defend for her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this isn¡¯t a small conflict. This is a crime.¡±


    Tan Rou exined to thesew-ignorant people, ¡°ording to our country¡¯sw, spreading rumors and ndering that has caused a serious impact will result in criminal responsibility. Li Jia is already 16 years old. She should be responsible for her own actions. If you really want to help her, why don¡¯t you go and tell the police? You were involved in those things too.¡±


    As soon as they heard that Tan Rou wanted them to share the responsibility, the two of them immediately cast themselves aside and rushed to say that they had never said such words.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You shouldn¡¯t corner Xiao Rou like that.¡± Tan Jing bit her lip and walked over with tears on her face. ¡°Xiao Rou is also a victim. She shouldn¡¯t be responsible for Jiajia¡¯s mistakes.¡±


    Tan Rou watched her performance calmly, not knowing what Tan Jing was going to do next.


    Sure enough, the next second, Tan Jing dragged Xu Yan, who had been reading, into the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s all Jiajia¡¯s fault. She was just jealous. She said she liked the ss monitor, and the ss monitor was cold to everyone except for Xiao Rou. So, Jiajia did something out of jealousy.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. She felt that Tan Jing was being disgusting. Even at such a state, she was trying to drag another person along with her.


    Xu Yan was just minding his own business when disaster struck him from nowhere. A huge me was directly transferred to his name and had been firmly buckled onto him.


    ¡°Tan Jing, I should have invited you to the flood-control mission.¡± Xu Yan said coldly.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Xu Yan¡¯s words, the ss monitor had a sharp tongue.


    However, Tan Jing obviously couldn¡¯t understand what he meant and asked with a confused face, ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Xu Yan stood up and put his hands on the table. ¡°Your ability to divert the disasters away from you is excellent. Your skills would have greatly benefited the flood victims. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯mplimenting you.¡±


    Li Li didn¡¯t understand Xu Yan¡¯sment earlier, but now that she heard Xu Yan¡¯s serious exnation, sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt. ¡°Hahaha, the ss monitor is so talented.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face was pale and he looked terrible. ¡°You must be joking, ss monitor. I don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything before this but you insisted on speaking up after the truth came out. It¡¯s hard not to doubt your intentions.¡± Xu Yan didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you trying to tell others that I am the reason why Li Jia has done this? And now that Li Jia is not here, you have no proof. How do I know if you¡¯re not spreading rumors? If you are spreading rumors, can I call the police to arrest you for it?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she stuttered, ¡°No, no!¡±


    ¡°Or is it that you and Li Jia are such good friends that you¡¯re prepared to break thew and go in to apany her?¡± Xu Yan sneered. ¡°I saw that you¡¯ve been crying since you came in. You probably can¡¯t bear to leave Li Jia alone there. Well, you can apply to be in prison with her then. I¡¯ll ask the ss teacher for leave on your behalf. No need to thank me, this is what a ss monitor should do.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Tan Jing waved his hand.


    ¡°Well said, ss monitor!¡± Li Li apuded.

 Chapter 220 - 220 220 Reject moral kidnapping

    220 220 Reject moral kidnapping


    Xu Yan then looked at He Ling and Zhao Ru. ¡°First, it was Wei Ling. Now, it¡¯s Li Jia. Those who are close to Tan Jing all got into trouble, but nothing happened to her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    He Ling and Zhao Ru looked at each other and muttered in their hearts.


    ¡°ss monitor, you shouldn¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Tan Jing quickly retaliate.


    Xu Yan ignored her. ¡°Be careful, dear ssmates!¡±


    He quietly put the me back on Tan Jing again. This was what she deserved.


    As soon as he said that, the ss suddenly became lively.


    ¡°He has a point! Look at Wei Ling and Li Jia. They were both close with Tan Jing!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, then I have to stay away from her. In case she throws me under the bus without me knowing!¡±


    Some of them even advised He Ling and Zhao Ru, ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t be standing up for Li Jia. If you have the time, you should run for your life by now.¡±


    Tan Jing saw that the situation was one-sided and quickly tried to save her image. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t stop them from making those mistakes. You can scold me all you want.¡±


    Seeing her like this, He Ling and Zhao Ru¡¯s doubts disappeared. The two of them chose to close their eyes and believe Tan Jing.


    ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be sad. We believe in you.¡± He Ling reassured her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wei Ling and Li Jia¡¯s fault! It¡¯s not yours.¡± Zhao Ruforted her.


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were red from crying. ¡°If I had realized that something was wrong with them earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let them take the wrong path.


    ¡°Did they take the wrong path or did you put them there?¡± Tan Rou coldly said.


    Before Tan Jing could say anything, He Ling and Zhao Ru, who were defending Tan Jing, attacked first.


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t go too far with this. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling to have mercy on your ssmate but now you¡¯re trying to frame Jingjing. Are you even human?¡± He Ling cursed.


    ¡°You guys must be mistaken.¡± Tan Rou frowned. ¡°I¡¯m the one who was bullied on the inte. The person who ndered me was Li Jia. As the victim, can¡¯t I ask for justice?¡±


    ¡°But, Jiajia already knows her mistake and look at you, you¡¯re fine!¡± Zhao Tu emphasized.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I was mentally strong, the grass on my grave would have grown out by now.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°I will definitely sue Li Jia. Not just her, but everyone who spreads rumors on the inte will pay the price. Not a single one of them will be spared.¡±


    ¡°Reject moral kidnapping!¡± Li Li crossed her arms. ¡°Please, what did Li Jia give you? She hasmitted a crime and you¡¯re still trying to clear her name? Are you the reincarnation of a cleaner?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tan Rou is the victim. Is it popr now that the victim has to forgive the criminal?¡± The students who had misunderstood Tan Rou before were now on her side.


    ¡°You guys, stop trying to use morality to kidnap Tan Rou. When she was being scolded, none of you said a word but now you¡¯re speaking up for the criminal. How ridiculous.


    ¡°If anyone wants to cause trouble, it should be Tan Rou who¡¯s looking for trouble with Li Jia. Your ability to make bogus usations is a good match for Tan Jing¡¯s ability to put me on innocent people.¡±


    Everyone chimed in one after another, shutting out the two of them. They had no choice but to give up and return to Tan Jing¡¯s side.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t forget to end the fiasco with a ¡®saintful¡¯ speech. ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m very happy to see that you¡¯re fine. I apologize to you on behalf of Li Jia for ndering you. I hope you don¡¯t me her for this. Li Jia is still young. If she goes to jail, her life will be ruined. I hope you can be magnanimous and let her get a lighter sentence.¡±


    Then, she returned to her seat sadly. He Ling and Zhao Ru red at tan Rou and followed Tan Jing back.


    ¡°IIs Jiajia really going to jail?¡± He Ling asked.


    Tan Jing sniffled, wiped her tears and said sadly, ¡°I will find the bestwyer and try to reduce Jiajia¡¯s sentence. Although she made a mistake, she is still my good friend. I can¡¯t just wait for her to get sentenced to such a huge crime!¡±


    ¡°What can we do for Jiajia?¡± He Ling asked.


    The corners of Tan Jing¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said, ¡°The only thing we can do now is to help Jiajia take good care of her mother. Auntie lives alone, and she¡¯s not in good health. Why don¡¯t we take turns taking care of her and talk to her, so that she can feel that her daughter is still by her side?¡±


    Both of them felt that this method was feasible. They decided that they would take care of Li Jia¡¯s mother and talk to her alongside Tan Jing.

 Chapter 221 - 221 221 Return my daughter to me

    221 221 Return my daughter to me


    The math teacher was in ss when a skinny middle-aged woman suddenly rushed into the ssroom. Her face was gloomy and her sickly face was red. She seemed to be furious.


    ¡°Who is Tan Rou?¡± The woman said gloomily, her eyes searching the ssroom, which made people¡¯s scalps numb.


    The math teacher stood on the podium and asked her, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking for Tan Rou?¡±


    The woman red at him and went straight into the ss, shouting, ¡°Which one is Tan Rou? Tan Rou,e out here!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman she didn¡¯t know and remained on her seat.


    Who knew that this crazy woman would recognize her? After looking around, she found Tan Rou¡¯s seat and rushed to her. She grabbed Tan Rou¡¯s cor and raised her hand to hit Tan Rou.


    How could Tan Rou let this woman hit her? She gently grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and pushed the woman away with a little strength. The woman lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    In the end, the woman sat on the ground and cried and shouted.


    ¡°You ck-hearted b*tch! You framed my daughter and now she¡¯s going to jail. Can you still sleep in peace at night! The woman wiped her tears and pped the ground with both hands.


    ¡°Give me back my daughter!¡±


    Tan Rou knew who she was. She was Li Jia¡¯s mother. She heard that Li Jia and her mother only had each other to rely on and they didn¡¯t have much money as well. However, judging from how she was crying, was her health in danger?


    When Tan Jing saw this scene, she could not help butugh in her heart. They took turns to take care of Li Jia¡¯s mother but Tan Jing did not say a word about Li Jia. She only spent some money to buy some things to visit her mother as a good friend of Li Jia.


    However, the other two didn¡¯t know about this. She was sure that He Ling and Zhao Ru would tell Li Jia¡¯s mother about what happened to her daughter.


    Sure enough, when Li Jia¡¯s mother found out that Li Jia had been arrested, her first reaction was not to go to the police station to see her daughter, but to call her good friend, Tan Jing, to ask for confirmation. Tan Jing exaggerated the facts and pushed all the me to Tan Rou. She also showed the photos she had taken earlier to Li Jia¡¯s mother, twisting the truth and saying that Tan Rou had framed Li Jia.


    Li Jia¡¯s mother believed her and quickly ran out of the hospital. She rushed to the school to settle the score with Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing¡¯s smug expression and knew that she must have something to do with this.


    ¡°Madam, please be careful with your words.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t give in to her. ¡°Your daughter was sent to jail because she was ndering others. If you continue to cause trouble and disrupt the order of the ss, I don¡¯t mind calling the police again.¡±


    Li Jia¡¯s mother did not believe her. ¡°You little b*tch! My daughter has always beenw-abiding. How could she have done anything illegal? You must have framed her. You were the one who had an affair with those men and you refused to admit it when you were photographed. You want my daughter to take the me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to her. ¡°Teacher, this parent has seriously disrupted the order in the ssroom. Can you please ask her to leave?¡±


    The math teacher pulled a long face. ¡°You must be Li Jia¡¯s mother. Please leave. We¡¯ll talk after ss. Besides, there¡¯s irrefutable evidence that Li Jia is spreading rumors about Tan Rou, there¡¯s nothing more to it for now.¡±


    After Li Jia¡¯s mother heard this, she immediatelyy on the ground and made a scene. ¡°The teachers and students in this school have ganged up to bully a little girl. You¡¯re not human! You¡¯re just a teacher, what right do you have to protect this little b*tch and not my daughter?¡±¡±


    She sat up and seemed to have realized something. ¡°I know! You must have slept with her too, so you¡¯re defending this little b*tch!¡±


    The math teacher was very angry. He was a righteous person and was praised by both the students and the teachers in the school. His wife was also a teacher and they were a loving couple. How could he bear to hear others nder his innocence like this?


    ¡°Madam if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± The math teacher took out his phone and was prepared to call the police.


    Li Jia¡¯s mother was a little scared when she saw that he was serious. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a decent person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t decent here!¡± Li Li screamed in rage. ¡°How can a decent person be crying and making a fuss on the ground? Like Mother, like daughter. Your daughter is just like you!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Jia¡¯s mother grabbed the table and stood up, reaching out to hit Li Li.


    Tan Rou was quick to react and stopped her p. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t disturb the order of the ss!


    She secretly pinched Li Jia¡¯s mother¡¯s nerves. Li Jia¡¯s mother¡¯s legs went soft and she fell back to the ground.


    Tan Rou thought, ¡®You deserved to remain on the ground.¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 222 Beat him up to vent his anger

    222 222 Beat him up to vent his anger


    ¡°How dare you attack me!¡± Li Jia¡¯s mother waspletely enraged. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you little b*tch!¡±


    Tan Rou really couldn¡¯t stand her unreasonable behavior of making trouble and making bogus usations. It just so happened that the woman was the one who made the first move, so Tan Rou had to teach her a good lesson.


    Using Li Jia¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, Tan Rou pushed the other students away and inched toward the door. The space was too small, and she was afraid that the woman would go crazy and hit the other students.


    Li Jia¡¯s mother was wild and was grabbing people¡¯s arms, faces, and hair. Tan Rou deftly dodged every attack from her, and when Li Jia¡¯s mother pounced on her, Tan Rou secretly exerted her strength, hitting Li Jia¡¯s mother so hard that she screamed in pain, but there were no visible injuries noticed.


    When her wails of being beaten fell into the ears of others, it was her cheering for herself and scaring others.


    Tan Rou had already moved to the corridor. There was more space here, and would allow her to use her skills smoothly. After a few rounds, only her clothes were caught by Li Jia¡¯s mother. She was not hurt anywhere else.


    This could not go on. When Li Jia¡¯s mother tried to grab her again, Tan Rou secretly made a mark on her arm with her fingernail. She used very little force and did not cut her skin. However, her skin was so sensitive that a small mark was enough to shock her.


    Tan Jing also came out. She shouted, ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting! Tan Rou is innocent!¡±


    Then, Tan Jing joined the battle. However, she was not here to seek justice for Tan Rou. She was here to help Li Jia¡¯s mother beat Tan Rou up.


    Tan Rou saw hering over and smiled, ¡°Just in time!¡±


    Tan Jing pounced over, and just as her hand was about to grab Tan Rou¡¯s face, Tan Rou moved nimbly and took the opportunity to grab Li Jia¡¯s mother¡¯s hand, ruthlessly cutting Tan Jing¡¯s arm with it a few times.


    ¡°You b*tch!¡± Tan Jing blurted out in pain.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Tan Rou saw the security guardsing from the stairs, so she ran over to them. When she was about the same distance away, she hid behind the security guards and avoided all the attacks.


    ¡°Shut it!¡± The strong security guard held the thin woman down. ¡°Well, she¡¯s not tall, but she¡¯s quite strong.¡±


    Li Jia¡¯s mother cried out loud. She was not crying for her daughter, and she was crying for herself. She had been with Li Jia¡¯s father since she was a teenager, but that man had a wife and children while she was just a mistress.


    Li Jia¡¯s mother knew that this man was rich. If she married him, she would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. When she found out that the man had two daughters and wanted a son, she schemed to get pregnant. However, the man¡¯s wife was also pregnant at that time, and soon they found out that they were having a boy.


    After finding out that his mistress was pregnant, the man left with his wife and children that very night to do business elsewhere.


    At that time, Li Jia was already seven months old. It was very dangerous to abort the baby, so Li Jia¡¯s mother had no choice but to give birth to her. After giving birth to Li Jia, she was in poor health and did not have any skills, so she had to be a mistress.


    Later, Li Jia made rich friends who were generous enough to send her to a high-end sanatorium. She felt that her good days wereing. After Li Jia graduated in a few years, she would be able to support herpletely. Who knew that Li Jia would be sent to prison by this little b*tch?


    ¡°HUhuhuhuhu¡­.¡± Li Jia¡¯s mother was crying in the corridor, causing the teachers and students of other sses to stick their heads out to watch the fun.


    ¡°Tan Rou, how are you feeling?¡± The math teacher was very concerned about her. Firstly, this child had just been hit by an attack on the inte, and the school had asked the teachers to pay more attention to her during sses. Second, he cherished talents. Tan Rou was excellent in all subjects, which made the teacher like her even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tan Rou gently touched her injured arm.


    Seeing this, the math teacher said, ¡°Hurry up and go to the infirmary. Don¡¯t let it get infected.¡±


    Lu Qing followed them out of the ssroom. He was afraid that Tan Rou would be at a disadvantage. However, Tan Rou¡¯s steps may look messy, but they were very steady. He guessed that Tan Rou had some skills. Thus, he stood at the side and watched the show with the others.


    Hearing that the math teacher was going to take Tan Rou to the infirmary, he volunteered.


    Xu Yan, who rarely spoke, argued with him. ¡°I¡¯m the ss monitor. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to send her there.¡±


    ¡°Why are you two big boys fighting over it?¡± Li Li pulled Tan Rou¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany her there.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Lu Qing and Xu Yan were a little strange. Why did they keep getting close to her recently? Could it be because her grades had improved?


    ¡°No need, Li Li will apany me. It¡¯s only a mark.¡±


    Xu Yan continued asking, ¡°Is there really no other injury? She was pretty ruthless just now.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Do you want me to get hurt, ss monitor? ¡±


    Xu Yan paused and said awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223 223 Confrontation with the principal’s office

    223 223 Confrontation with the principal¡¯s office


    In the end, only Li Li apanied Tan Rou to the infirmary to apply some medicine for the wounds.


    Tan Jing had also been scratched. It was not a simple mark, but a bloody wound. From her upper arm to her lower arm, there were three obvious bloody marks. While the wound was being treated, Tan Jing was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t forget to ¡®show concern¡¯ for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you okay? It¡¯s all my fault for not stopping Li Jia¡¯s mother. Tan Jing deliberately showed his injured arm. ¡°Doctor! Can you be gentler?¡±


    He Ling, who hade with her, quickly said, ¡°Doctor, please be gentle. Jingjing is afraid of pain.¡±


    !!


    Zhao Ru was ming Tan Rou for it, ¡°Tan Rou, Jingjing was injured because of you. Why don¡¯t you say sorry?¡±


    The doctor cast an unfriendly look at Tan Rou. She felt that this child was a little cold. Her ssmate was injured because of her, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Li Li was furious. ¡°I saw it clearly. It was Tan Jing who wanted to push Li Jia¡¯s mother and grab Tan Rou. All Tan Rou did was just dodged the attack and Tan Jing ended up getting caught. Who can you me?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± He Ling still wanted to say more, but Tan Jing stopped her.


    ¡°Stop it, lingling. It¡¯s my fault for being too weak,¡± Tan Jing said sadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at pretending to be a white Lotus,¡± Li Li mumbled.


    Tan Rou went back to the ssroom with Li Li after she was done disinfecting. Seeing that Tan Rou had left, Tan Jing hurriedly pretended to be a white Lotus to make a good impression, which moved the school doctor to the brink of crying as she had no idea what had happened.


    When Tan Jing returned to the ssroom, Tan Rou was no longer there. As she learned that Tan Rou had been called to the principal¡¯s office, she immediately rushed over.


    When Tan Rou arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Father Tao was already there. His hair was a little messy, and there was sweat on his forehead. He must have rushed here in a hurry.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Tan Rou called out.


    ¡°My daughter!¡± Mr. Tao was extremely nervous. He turned Tan Rou around to take a look. When he saw the injury on her arm, his heart ached.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at his nervous expression and felt warm in her heart. She shook her head and said, ¡°I was identally scratched. I¡¯ve already disinfected it. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    Mr. Tao didn¡¯t think that this was a small matter. His precious daughter had been beaten up by a crazy parent in school. How could he take it?


    ¡°The school has to give us an exnation for this!¡± Mr. Tao¡¯s aura changed.


    ¡°First, you used my daughter of cheating in the exam. Then, one of your students from your school started rumors and ndered my daughter. Now, the mother of the perpetrator came to the school to beat up my daughter, the victim. Do you really think that our family is easy to bully?¡±


    The newly appointed director, Director Zhang, was so anxious that he was sweating. Of all times, all these had to happen when the principal was not around. He was just newly appointed and did not know anything!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our school will definitely give you an exnation.¡± Director Zhang tried to calm him down.


    ¡°I left my daughter here in your care because I trusted your school but how did you take care of her? Time and time again! Is my daughter so disliked by your school?¡± Father Tao questioned.


    Director Zhang¡¯s mind went nk when he heard what he said. He couldn¡¯t be thinking of transferring Tan Rou to another school, right? No, no, Tan Rou was the new top student. She was outstanding in all aspects. They couldn¡¯t lose such an outstanding student.


    ¡°We will definitely give you a satisfactory answer. Please be patient with us.¡± Director Zhang tried to calm Father Tao.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Mr. Tao was very angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re not anxious about it because she isn¡¯t your daughter? Think about it, if your daughter was maliciously ndered and beaten up for no reason, how would you feel?¡±


    Director Zhang was also a father. If his daughter was beaten up by a rumor, he would grab a stick and go to the other party¡¯s house to seek justice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our school has been dealing with this matter. In fact, The principal isn¡¯t here because he¡¯s dealing with this. The school has already expelled Li Jia, so we¡¯ll cooperate with the police to punish the criminal and give Tan Rou an exnation.¡±


    Li Jia¡¯s mother heard what he said and her heart sank. The school hadpletely given up on Li Jia. What was she going to do in the future?


    That¡¯s right, Tan Jing! Tan Jing was the youngdy of the Tan family. She had a good rtionship with Li Jia and was a wealthy young girl. She would definitely be able to help Li Jia. Even if she couldn¡¯t help Li Jia, they could still ask her for more money to ensure her own livelihood.


    Mr. Tao wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the oue, but he could only cooperate with the police step by step. He also needed to ask for his daughter¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Dear, are you happy with the way that they¡¯re dealing with this?¡± Father Tao asked.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure the school and the police will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224 224 Let’s Stay In Our Own Path

    224 224 Let¡¯s Stay In Our Own Path


    Since she had already said so, Mr. Tao no longer pressed the school for an answer. He spoke a few more words to Director Zhang before the father and daughter duo left the principal¡¯s office.


    On the way, Mr. Tao looked at his obedient and sensible daughter and felt his heart ache again. In the past, her life in the Tan family was not good. Now that she was back, they did not protect her well either. She was used of cheating, with rumors of her spreading online, and was beaten up in school. They only found out about the situation when others informed them. They were too passive.


    He had to arrange for some people to protect Xiao Rou. Father Tao thought to himself, ¡®I have only one daughter, so I have to protect her well.¡¯


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    A familiar voice interrupted Father Tao¡¯s thoughts. He turned around and saw Tan Jing, whom he had not seen for a long time. This made his already bad mood even worse.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Tan Jing unconsciously leaned closer to him. ¡°Why did youe to school personally?¡±


    She felt indignant. In the past, when she was with the Tao family, Mr. Tao never came to school, and every parent-teacher meeting was attended by Mrs. Tao. She always thought that Mr. Tao was too busy with work to attend, but now that something happened to Tan Rou, he came to school immediately.


    ¡®Damn it, what¡¯s so good about this bitch Tan Rou? Why did she have all the good things? All of them loved her. How many people had she poured magic soup into?¡¯


    ¡°Miss Tan Jing, I¡¯ve already made it clearst time that we¡¯re no longer father and daughter, or rather, we¡¯ve never been rted by blood, so please don¡¯t call me ¡®dad¡¯. Gather Tao said in a distant tone. ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to call me uncle, you can also call me Mr. Tao.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how could you be so cruel?¡± Tan Jing¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had years of father-daughter rtionship, all of it is just over like that?¡±


    ¡°When you decided to leave after knowing that your biological parents were rich, did you think about our father-daughter rtionship thatsted for many years?¡± Father Tao asked.


    Tan Jing lowered her head. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness. She clenched her fists. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t call you daddy anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou must have said something to the Tao family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so heartless! Tan Jing shifted the me to Tan Rou.


    Mr. Tao already knew Tan Jing¡¯s true colors. He had heard some things from Director Zhang and had secretly asked someone to investigate it. Although Tan Jing was not involved in the whole process, ording to Tan Jing¡¯s personality, she was probably the one who had pushed the progress of the entire incident behind the scenes.


    At the thought that his daughter was going to attend the same school as this evil person, Mr. Tao became worried. He lifted Tan Rou¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head gently. ¡°Dad, it really doesn¡¯t hurt. It looks serious, but I don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at Father Tao in this state and then looked at the bloody wound on her arm. Her heart was filled with hatred. Wasn¡¯t she the one who was heavily injured? He didn¡¯t even look at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Mr. Tao was slightly relieved. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t shoulder everything by yourself. You have to tell mom and dad. We¡¯ll always be your support.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou felt touched. She finally had a family that belonged to her and loved her. She had done something wrong in her previous life, so she had to make it up to her family in this life.


    With this dy, Li Jia¡¯s mother came out of the principal¡¯s office. When she saw Tan Jing standing there, she struggled to break free from the security guards and rushed to Tan Jing.


    ¡°Jingjing, please help Jiajia. Aren¡¯t you the young miss of the Tan family? As long as your father puts in the word, Jiajia will be fine.¡± Li Jia¡¯s mother grabbed Tan Jing¡¯s injured arm with great force.


    ¡°Li Jia and Tan Jing are very good friends,¡± tan Rou whispered.


    Mr. Tao already knew about it. When the rumor monger was caught, Mr. Tao sent someone to investigate Li Jia and found out that she was just a young girl with no background. However, she had a very good rtionship with Tan Jing. Tan Jing even allowed her mother to stay in a high-end nursing home.


    However, this woman didn¡¯t look like a patient at all, except for being a little thin. She looked lively.


    Since they had something to say, the father and daughter of the Tao family wouldn¡¯t disturb them and gave them space.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯ll send you back to ss. Mom and dad will protect you from now on. We won¡¯t let you get hurt in the slightest,¡± Father Tao reassured his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, I can protect myself.¡±


    How could Mr. Tao trust a little girl? He put his arm around Tan Rou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Yes, alright. Xiao Rou is a very strong young woman.¡± However, he also warned Tan Rou, ¡°But, you have to be careful. Although the school is rtively safe, it¡¯s not absolutely safe. All of these incidents happened in school, so it¡¯s hard to guard against them.¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225 225 Who is he?

    225 225 Who is he?


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    ¡°Also, in the future, if you can¡¯t afford to offend tan Jing, just hide from her. She¡¯s no longer on the same side as us. The road is broad. Let¡¯s each go our own way. We¡¯ll mind our own business.¡± Father Tao spoke coldly.


    Tan Rou went back to ss, and Tan Jing only returned after a long time. Seeing her in such a sorry state, she must have been tortured by Li Jia¡¯s mother.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go our separate ways?¡¯ Tan Rou thought to herself.


    ¡®No, I won¡¯t allow it. I want Tan Jing to have no way out.¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± Mrs. Tao had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing that her daughter had returned safely, she finally rxed.


    ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Mr. Tao only told her about Tan Rou¡¯s beating at school after he was done with the matter. Otherwise, she would have gone to the school to seek justice for her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You didn¡¯t have to worry.¡± Tan Rou reassured her mother.


    Mrs. Tao immediately noticed the red mark on her arm. ¡°You said you¡¯re fine but it¡¯s such a long mark! It must be very painful, right?¡± Mrs. Tao¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Tan Rou patiently exined, ¡°I have a sensitive scene. It¡¯ll turn red just by touching it. I didn¡¯t let that woman catch me. I did this to myself.¡±


    Mrs. Tao held her hand. ¡°You child. Come in quickly, I¡¯ll apply some ointment for you.¡±


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s hand was very warm and Tan Rou felt veryfortable holding it.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, if you have any grievances, you have to tell us. You said you have your own way this time, so we didn¡¯t interfere, but you can¡¯t continue doing so. No matter how powerful your friends are, and how they can help you, you still have to tell us about this. We¡¯ll be your backup, understand?¡± Mrs. Tao said earnestly.


    ¡°I understand, mom.¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t interfere too much in your life. You¡¯ve grown up and have your own thoughts. I¡¯m very pleased but are your friends reliable? Also, who is that person in the photo?¡± Mrs Tao was still worried.


    Tan Rou knew that her family would definitely ask her about it. Now that the matter was resolved, there was no harm in telling them so that they wouldn¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Do you still remember the nerve-soothing incense I made earlier?¡± Tan Rou said.


    Mrs. Tao still remembered that it was all thanks to the nerve-soothing incense that she was able to sleep well. ¡°I do. What about it?¡±


    Tan Rou told her parents what she had said to the police at school.


    ¡°So that day, he came to me to ask if I had any nerve-soothing incense. Because of the urgency of the matter, Mr. Zhuang came to me directly, and in the end, he was photographed. My ssmate¡¯s grandfather was sick at that time, and I told him that I wanted to visit his grandfather at the hospital. Mr. Zhuang happened to be going to the hospital as well, and he had a car, so he gave me a ride.¡± Tan Rou processed the matter and told her parents. She didn¡¯t want to tell them everything now. Some things were safer if fewer people knew.


    Mrs. Tao was relieved. As long as they weren¡¯t bad friends, she was fine with it.


    Tan Rou hugged her mother¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, are you relieved now? Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about the aftermath. The gentleman who was involved with it will not let them get away with it so easily.


    ¡°My daughter has been wronged.¡± Mrs. Tao said, patting her daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tan Rou knew that her mother was worried about her. This time, she had not thought things through. Although she had told her parents in advance, it would definitely still be difficult for them to see those words on the headlines.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Tan Rou secretly swore.


    Tao Qi came back. After he saw Tan Rou, his expression didn¡¯t look good. When he saw thosements on the inte, he doubted Tan Rou. When others scolded her, he also echoed them. Now that the truth was out, he didn¡¯t know where to hide.


    Why did he not believe her? Little Tao Qi asked himself, ¡®why can¡¯t I trust her a little more every time she¡¯s been framed?¡¯ He clearly wanted to believe her, but he still ended up scolding her along with others.


    Tan Rou looked at his expression and knew that he was still feeling awkward. After all, he was still a child and did not understand the evil of the world. He could only see what was in front of him, and it was normal for him to be used by others.


    ¡°Where¡¯s elder brother?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t bother to argue with him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    ¡°Your second brother heard that you were beaten up in school and went out nervously. He said that he wanted to buy you some self-defense equipment.¡± Mrs. Tao talked about what Tao Zheng was doing.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t need any self-defense tools. Was there anyone in school who could hurt her? However, she was still very touched. ¡°I can¡¯t bring those tools to school.¡±


    Mrs. Tao nced at Mr. Tao, who understood what she meant and nodded at her. It was time to protect their precious daughter.

 Chapter 226 - 226 226 You said you would treat me to a meal

    226 226 You said you would treat me to a meal


    Sure enough, Tao Zheng had brought a huge bag of things with him. Pepper spray, electric batons, pepper spray, tiger w gauntlets, and a whole bunch of other things. They could be used for protection, but she couldn¡¯t bring them into the school!


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She couldn¡¯t reject her brother¡¯s good intentions, so she could only ept these things. However, she didn¡¯t intend to bring them to school, in case the teachers found out during a surprise inspection.


    It was the weekend, so Tan Rou did her homework and developed new pills during the day. After dinner, she found that she hadn¡¯t moved much the whole day, so she put on her headphones and went out for a walk, running a fewps.


    ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯m going out for a run.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t forget to inform parents, lest they worry about her.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, let your brother go with you.¡± Mrs. Tao was worried about Tan Rou going out alone.


    Tan Rou understood her mother¡¯s good intentions, but she exined to her mother about how she wanted to go out for a run alone, so that there was no need to talk.


    After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Mrs. Tao could only remind her to be careful, not go to dark ces or less crowded ces, and toe back early.


    Tan Rou answered all of them.


    The evening wind blew on her face and her long hair fluttered. Thest scent of Acacia Flower floated in the air. Soon, all the Acacia Flowers here would wither. Two or three pedestrians came and left in a hurry, and a car with two shing lights was waiting by the side of the road. The person standing beside the car looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Third young master!¡± Tan Rou unconsciously smiled. ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Xiao Mo?¡±


    When Zhuang Liu saw her, the corners of his lips curved up. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°Why is the assistant in the car? Does the boss want to get some fresh air outside?¡± Tan Rou chuckled.


    Xiao Mo rolled down the window. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, you¡¯ve wronged me.¡±


    Tan Rou was just joking with him. ¡°Third young master, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have any work to do?¡±


    Zhuang Liu raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone to fulfill her promise.¡±


    Tan Rou looked around. The people on the road were in a hurry home, and they didn¡¯t seem to be the people he was waiting for. ¡°Who is the third young master waiting for me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a particr person who wants to take me out for a meal.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t react in time. She thought Zhuang Liu was waiting for some business partner. She was still thinking about how arrogant the business partner was to make the third young master Zhuang wait in person and even had the audacity to bete.


    Zhuang Liu noticed that she was still in a daze, so he reminded her, ¡°Do you remember what you said to Xiao Mo at the school gate?¡±


    Tan Rou tried hard to recall and finally understood who he was talking about.


    However, it was almost ten o¡¯clock, and even if the restaurant opened, there wouldn¡¯t be any good dishes left. If she went to the Clearwater Pavilion, it would be too far away, and it would already be toote. She didn¡¯t want to trouble Mr. Fang and the others. Moreover, she had eaten the dishes at the Clearwater Pavilion several times. It would be too boring if she invited Zhuang Liu there.


    ¡°I remember.¡± In fact, Tan Rou hadn¡¯t decided where to treat Zhuang Liu to dinner yet. Ordinary restaurants didn¡¯t suit his status, and he must have been tired of high-end restaurants. After thinking about it, she still couldn¡¯t find a suitable ce to eat. ¡°Just give me a minute. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve chosen a good ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Zhuang Liu answered calmly.


    A gust of night wind blew, and the rich fragrance of Acacia Flower collided with the two. Tan Rou felt a little hot, but she didn¡¯t know if it was from running or something else.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± Tan Rou saw a fruit tea shop not far away. ¡°Third young master, since we can¡¯t have dinner today, why don¡¯t I treat you to a cup of fruit tea first?¡±


    As long as it was her treat, Zhuang Liu would not be picky about it.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tan Jing walked behind Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair and pushed him to the fruit tea shop to order. The waiter asked her what sugar level Tan Rou wanted.


    ¡°Which one would taste best?¡± Tan Rou asked the waiter.


    ¡°Full sugar is the best. Itpletes the recipe.¡±


    Tan Rou made her own medicine, so she naturally knew how these recipes came about so she chose to have full suger for both drinks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. We¡¯re no.99.¡± Tan Rou put the receipt on the table in front of the fruit tea shop.


    Zhuang Liu liked the number very much. ¡°99¡­ That¡¯s a good number that means eternity.¡±


    ¡°Third young master, are you superstitious about this?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not superstitious.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at her and said gently, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I met you that I believed that fate was predestined. God has given me a second chance to meet you again.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met in the past?¡±Tan Rou was wondering where they had met before.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I feel like I knew you in my previous life.¡± Zhuang Liu said ambiguously.


    After Tan Rou heard this, she only thought that it was a normal but ambiguous statement and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

 Chapter 227 - 227 227 Sweet Lover

    227 227 Sweet Lover


    ¡°Is there anything else you need help with at the police station?¡± Zhuang Liu asked while they were waiting.


    ¡°The evidence has been collected. The police said they were asking for my opinion, but they wanted to file awsuit as soon as possible and close the case. Third young master, they might want you to appear in court.¡±


    Zhuang Liu expressed that he would go. ¡°It¡¯s not just yourwsuit. The Zhuang family will also file awsuit. It¡¯ll save them a lot of trouble.¡± Although he was happy to hear others say he and Tan Rou were a couple, it didn¡¯t mean he could ept others ndering Tan Rou.


    He hoped that one day, they would be able to stand in front of everyone and receive everyone¡¯s blessings instead of spreading rumors in secret photos. This time, if Tan Rou had not insisted on waiting for the right time, he would have settled the matter from the beginning and shut them up forever.


    !!


    ¡°She¡¯ll be punished for several crimes; even if Li Jia isn¡¯t 18, she¡¯ll have to be imprisoned for many years. It¡¯s a pity that Tan Jing managed to get away with it.¡± Tan Rou said with regret.


    ¡°The wicked will have their retribution. If she continues to do evil things, she will give herself away sooner orter.¡± Zhuang Liuforted her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou rubbed the receipt in her hand and said firmly, ¡°Tan Jing¡¯s good days will soone to an end.¡±


    ¡°Number ny-nine!¡± The service staff called out the number.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it. Wait for me.¡± Tan Rou cast aside her unhappiness.


    While Tan Rou went to get the fruit tea, Zhuang Liu sent a message to Xiao Mo, asking him to gather all the information about the Tan family, especially the business issues, as soon as possible. He also asked him to learn about Tan Rou¡¯s life in the Tan family when she was young. He wanted to see what kind of life Tan Rou had lived in the past.


    ¡°This cup is yours. Try it!¡± Tan Rou pushed a cup of fruit tea to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu took a sip, and his eyes widened in shock. Then, he calmed down and said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Tan Rou also took a sip. It was indeed a cup of tea with full sugar. It was so sweet that she even wanted to drink water while drinking this fruit tea.


    It was so sweet that she thought Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t like it, but he was delighted. From his bright eyes and satisfied expression, she knew he liked it.


    Tan Rou was curious. Did he like the fruit tea or liked it because he liked having sweet drinks?


    ¡°How is it? Does it taste good?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Zhuang Liu said happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a roadside shop to make such delicious food. It¡¯s my first time drinking it.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to test if he liked sweet things. He probably wouldn¡¯t answer her if she had asked him directly.


    ¡°Would you like to have supper? There¡¯s a small cake shop there.¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Do you want to have any?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the cake. He was actually a little resistant. Wasn¡¯t it strange for a man to eat cake? However, since Tan Rou said so, it meant that she wanted to eat it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go instead.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t move freely and only allowed her to do so.


    Tan Rou picked two sweet cakes, which were said to be sweeter than first love.


    As expected, she felt like she had swallowed arge amount of rock sugar when it entered her mouth. It was incredibly sweet.


    She looked at Zhuang Liu curiously, who ate the cake without a change in expression.


    Tan Rou understood now. Zhuang Liu liked sweet food. She didn¡¯t expect the stern and stern young third master Zhuang to have such a cute side.


    ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu answered, ¡°It¡¯s a little sweet, but the taste is okay. I don¡¯t usually eat these, but it feels good to eat them asionally.¡±


    Tan Rou made a mental note. The next time she went to see Zhuang Liu, she would bring him some desserts, but not the sweetest, in case he ate too much sugar.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Tan Rou realized that her jog had been a waste.


    She pushed Zhuang Liu back and started talking about old master Lu again.


    I¡¯ve asked Xiao mo to send the pills over. ¡°Old master Lu didn¡¯t suspect anything. He just took it as an ordinary high-end tonic,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°After giving the Old master Lu a few more acupunctures and the pills. It won¡¯t be long before old master Lu can leave bed. I have to thank you for this.¡± Tan Rou changed the attention over to Old Master Lu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times that there¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Zhuang Liu said helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    The stars in the sky shone on the people on the ground. In the quiet night, a burst of fragrant wind blew, pulling each others closer into each other¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 228 - 228 228 The illegitimate child who returned to China

    228 228 The illegitimate child who returned to China


    ¡°Xiao Rou, guess who¡¯sing back?¡± On Monday morning, Tan Rou was dragged to the side by Li Li as soon as she entered the ssroom. She was acting mysteriously.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care who wasing back. Unless Li Jia was released without charges and returned to ss safely, she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Song Lin! Song Lin! Li Li said excitedly, ¡°The one who¡¯s ranked alongside Lu Qing as the school hunk!¡±


    There was indeed such a person in Tan Rou¡¯s memory. It was not for any other reason but because this guy was Tan Jing¡¯s number one and most loyal pursuer. In his words, he was obsessed with Tan Jing. However, Tan Jing seemed to have never agreed to his pursuit. He only had a one-sided love.


    !!


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s reaction was indifferent. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for him toe back?¡±


    Song Lin had been studying abroad for half a year as an exchange student. Now that the exchange was over, it was only natural that he would return to school. What was so strange about that?


    ¡°You¡¯re so calm!¡± Seeing that Tan Rou didn¡¯t mind, Li Li lost her interest. ¡°That¡¯s true. You already have hunk Lu.¡±


    Tan Rou was confused but sheughed. ¡°Huh? When did I have anything to do with Lu Qing?¡±


    Li Li looked up and said excitedly, ¡°Oh my, handsome Lu seems to be sunny and cheerful around you. However, he¡¯s indifferent and distant to everyone. You¡¯re the only one. Tell me, do you feel anything different?¡±


    ¡°I feel that the weather today is pretty good.¡± Tan Rou walked past her and said, Aalso, I think we should go to the morning ss.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s desire for gossip was extinguished by Tan Rou¡¯s cold and unbothered She could only sigh and go back to prepare for morning reading.


    ¡°Jingjing, Song Lin ising back. No one will dare to bully you now.¡± He Ling said happily.


    Tan Jing justughed it off.


    Song Lin, the son of the Song family. The Song family was a well-known family in the city, not inferior to the Tan family or the Lu family. By right, the handsome Song Lin should be as popr as Lu Qing. However, he was still not as good as Lu Qing. The reason was that Song Lin was not the real young master of the Song family. He was just an illegitimate child who had been epted back home.


    His identity as an illegitimate child was also the most important reason why Tan Jing did not agree to his pursuit. Compared to an illegitimate child, Tan Jing was more inclined to choose Lu Qing, who was also the most handsome guy in school, had good grades, was handsome, and was the heir of the Lu family.


    ¡°Jingjing, now that Song Lin is back, why don¡¯t you go and look for him and ask him to help Jiajia? It¡¯s been so many days already thatJiajia has been in the detention center. When I went to see her, she had lost so much weight.¡± Zhao Ru mentioned Li Jia. She had hoped that Tan Jing could help, but so many days had passed, and there was still no news from Tan Jing. It was clear that there was no chance here.


    Tan Jing did not want to trouble Song Lin in regards to the issue with Li Jia, but she could ask Song Lin to do something else. Since Song Lin liked her, then she would see how much his love was worth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re worried about Jiajia. I¡¯m worried about her too but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look for Song Lin as soon as hees back. I¡¯ll see if he can help Jiajia.¡±


    After hearing this, He Ling and Zhao Ru both felt that Tan Jing was really a kind and good girl. Since she was a good girl, then there would be bad Girls. Who was the bad girl here? That would be Tan Rou, who had sent Li Jia into prison.


    Tan Rou returned to her seat. Before she could even open her book, she heard Xu Yan walk over and whisper, ¡°Be careful of Song Lin.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Tan Rou raised her head and asked.


    Xu Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Because of his identity as an illegitimate child, Song Lin is very stubborn and unscrupulous. He has a dark heart. He has a viciousness that doesn¡¯t belong to his age.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Tan Rou shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m just a student. I¡¯m here to take lessons and get into a top university. I¡¯m not here to y psychological warfare with him.¡±


    Xu Yan was not at ease. He reminded her again. ¡°In short, you have to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to thank you for your reminder.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Xu Yan¡¯s heart thumped as he watched. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He left with ears that have turned red.


    After he left, Tan Rou¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. She knew very well why Xu Yan had reminded her about it. It was because of the rtionship between Tan Jing and Song Lin. Song Lin liked Tan Jing. If Song Lin helped Tan Jing to mess with Tan Rou, it would not be easy to deal with her.


    However¡­ Tan Rouughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not certain to say who would be in trouble for now.¡±


    If Song Lin dares to provoke her, he will end up in a state worse than Wei Ling and Li Jia.

 Chapter 229 - 229 228 Who’s healing you secretly?

    229 228 Who¡¯s healing you secretly?


    That day, Old master Lu¡¯s attending doctor looked for Lu Qing and asked him if he had found a new doctor for Old master Lu.


    Lu Qing was confused. ¡°My grandfather was being treated in your hospital. Why would I go to another doctor? Did something happen to grandpa¡¯s body? But¡­ he¡¯s gotten much better recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you this because his condition has improved.¡±


    The attending doctor showed Lu Qing the recent examination reports, ¡°Look at these indicators. They are almost at the normal level. Moreover, the old chief¡¯s appetite has obviously increased recently, and he¡¯s in much better spirits.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡± Lu Qing looked at the report, ¡°But I can guarantee that I didn¡¯t find any other doctor for Grandpa. Could it be that your treatment n was effective?¡±


    The doctor-in-charge was a man of integrity, and would not take the credit if it was not his. Furthermore, Chief Lu trusted him, and he could not let him down.


    ¡°No. As you can see, our hospital¡¯s treatment n is only to extend old chief Lu¡¯s life. Moreover, his condition has only been getting worse and worse. We wanted to change the treatment n, but we didn¡¯t change it after his condition improved. I¡¯m sure the treatment we¡¯re using can only extend one¡¯s life. I¡¯ve already made this clear to you at the beginning of the treatment.¡±


    Lu Qing knew that the doctor was telling the truth. When they first arrived at the hospital, the doctor had already exined that his grandfather¡¯s body was not suitable for Western treatment. On the contrary, traditional Chinese therapy was more beneficial for his body.


    However, for some reason, his grandfather was very resistant to Traditional Chinese Medicine therapy and insisted on using Western medicine as the sole treatment.


    They couldn¡¯te to a decision. Moreover, Lu Qing couldn¡¯t find a good Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner to treat his grandfather. So, he had to take a step back and use Western medicine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask Grandpa. We won¡¯t be able to get the answer even if we keep guessing.¡±


    The two of them went in to ask old master Lu and happened to see him eating a brown pill the size of a finger.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you eating? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± Lu Qing asked curiously.


    Old master Lu showed him the pill. ¡°This is a tonic that the Zhuang family gave me. I thought it tasted good, so I ate one but I found it delicious, so I continued eating it.¡± He took out the instruction manual that he had written.


    ¡°It looks like a special tonic; even the instruction manual was written with a writing brush.¡±


    The attending doctor was very interested when he saw the pill. ¡°Old Chief, can I please have a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Old master Lu handed it to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is from third young master Zhuang. With his status, he doesn¡¯t need to harm an old man like me.¡±


    The attending doctor didn¡¯t mean that, but it wasn¡¯t the time to exin.


    He pinched the pill open and sniffed it. It was indeed very fragrant and appetising. Although he couldn¡¯t smell the ingredients, as a doctor, he had some knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. He could basically judge that this pill was beneficial and harmless.


    ¡°This may be one of the reasons for the old General¡¯s recovery. There is another treatment in Chinese medicine, which is acupuncture. Acupuncture usually goes along with a diet regime. This pill may be the person who also gave you acupuncture. Perhaps someone has already performed acupuncture on you¡­¡± The attending doctor suggested.


    Old master Lu couldn¡¯t believe it. He said agitatedly, ¡°How is that possible? Who did this?¡±


    Lu Qing held him down, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so agitated. Let¡¯s hear what the doctor has to say.¡±


    The attending doctor said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to young master Lu previously. Your body is already weak and the damages have already been done. Western medicine can cure the symptoms but only traditional Chinese medicine can better make up for your loss. However, you have been against it, so we can only develop a Western medicine n for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Old master Lu was well aware of this. He didn¡¯t believe in Chinese medicine, which was why he refused to use it.


    ¡°Now that someone has given you acupuncture and diet therapy without you knowing, it¡¯s clear that traditional Chinese medicine therapy is beneficial. For the sake of your health, we¡¯d rmend you try Chinese medicine again.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not trying to promote our Chinese medicine. After all, our Chinese medicine isn¡¯t at the level of the person who¡¯s treating you.¡±


    Before Old master Lu could reject him, Lu Qing said, ¡°Grandpa, just try it. Acupuncture will definitely be morefortable than all the injections and infusions that you¡¯re having. Look at your arm. There are needle marks and bruises all over it. As your grandson, my heart aches for you. Nothing is more important than your life, right?¡±


    Old master Lu looked at his young grandson and chose topromise. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try it.¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230 230 Going out to eat

    230 230 Going out to eat


    Although old master Lu had agreed to try traditional Chinese medicine therapy, he was still confused. Was it the hospital setting him up, or had someone really given him acupuncture without him knowing?


    Who was the one who did acupuncture? Zhuang Liu was the one who sent the tonics. He said that he gave them out of concern for his elders. He didn¡¯t mean anything else. Old master Lu just ate it after smelling it and didn¡¯t think much about it. If Zhuang Liu was really the one who treated him, what was Zhuang Liu¡¯s purpose?


    Old master Lu could notprehend what was going on. Comparing the Zhuang family to the Lu family was likeparing the moon to the stars. Even if the main Zhuang family was not here, there was no need to curry favor with him. The difference between the two families was huge.


    Moreover, the other party was very smart. He seemed to know that Old master Lu didn¡¯t believe in Chinese medicine, so he didn¡¯t reveal any information during the treatment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check the surveince cameras.¡± Lu Qing ordered the guard, ¡°See who did it.¡±


    Old master Lu also reacted quickly. ¡°Yes, check the surveince cameras!¡±


    However, the results of the investigation were beyond their expectations. The footage on the surveince camera in the past few days has gone missing, especially during the times when Zhuang Liu appeared. There were very few traces of him in the surveince video, as if he had deliberately blocked them.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Old master Lu¡¯s face was stern.


    ¡°Who touched the surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°It should be the person who is treating you. The other party is very smart, ¡± They¡¯ve thought it through. They know that there are guards guarding the ce and nothing will happen and we won¡¯t be checking the surveince cameras either. That¡¯s why they blocked it.


    ¡°It¡¯s also because we think that the hospital is absolutely safe that we don¡¯t have the habit of checking the surveince cameras. That¡¯s why we¡¯re in a passive position now.¡±


    ¡°Find out who it was. We have to know who¡¯s behind this!¡± Old master Lu ordered.


    Just as Old master Lu and Lu Qing were struggling over who treated old master Lu, two of the ¡®culprits¡¯ involved were preparing to go to an extremely important dinner.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, what do you think of this?¡± Zhuang Liu was trying on a new suit. It was a ck shirt, ck pants, and a white shirt. It was something traditional.


    Xiao Mo touched his chin and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going for dinner. You look like you are about to have a meeting.¡±


    Zhuang Liu threw the clothes aside, and the ce was already filled with the clothes he had ruled out.


    Two days ago, he had received a message from Tan Rou that she was ready to take him out for a meal. He had been so happy that he hadughed from time to time during work hours, but in his joy, he had been struggling with what to wear.


    For this reason, he postponed a family gathering in the capital city and personally picked out clothes for himself. After two days of picking, he still did not choose a suitable set of clothes.


    If he wore a sweater, he would look a little out of ce and not in line with his identity. If he wore a suit, just like Xiao Mo had said, he would look like a businessman. He should wear a long trench coat. He was sitting in a wheelchair, so no trench coat would look good on him.


    After so long, even the private tailor was defeated by him, and he still couldn¡¯t find a decent piece of clothing.


    ¡°I believe that no matter what you wear, Miss Tan Rou won¡¯t mind.¡± Xiao Mo spoke like an oblivious young man.


    Zhuang Liu red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you?¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t understand why he had said the wrong thing again. ¡°Third master, please hurry up. It¡¯s almost time for you to meet up with Miss Tan Rou.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the pile of clothes and finally chose a neatly ironed white shirt, just like what he usually wore.


    However, Tan Rou had carefully matched her outfit. She wore a beige floral long-sleeved dress, five-centimeter high heels, and two white crystal bracelets. Her hair was slightly loose, and she had a in floral headband as decoration. She looked simple, fresh, and natural.


    Compared to her, Zhuang Liu felt that he was too rude. She had dressed up meticulously while he came to the appointment in a white shirt.


    ¡°Here, fruit tea.¡± Tan Rou handed the fruit tea that she had been carrying for a long time to Zhuang Liu. ¡°I saw it on the way and thought you would like it, so I bought you a cup.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did like it. He would like anything that Tan Rou would have given to him. After getting the fruit tea, he couldn¡¯t wait to open it and drink it, but he was stopped by Tan Rou.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink it now.¡± Tan Rou pressed his hand down. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to enjoy dinner after this then.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at their hands and felt full even though he had not eaten.


    ¡°So, where are we going to eat?¡± Zhuang Liu actually stuttered.


    Tan Rou blinked. ¡°Now, that¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was moved. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re always the one making arrangements! Just follow mine today.¡± She pushed Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair from behind.


    Xiao Mo, who was following behind, felt that he was a little redundant.

 Chapter 231 - 231 231 Eat whatever you make

    231 231 Eat whatever you make


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu to the restaurant she had chosen. It was also a good home-cooked restaurant that she had been looking for for a long time. She had been eating exotic food for a long time, so she would asionally change her taste.


    ¡°This restaurant¡¯s dishes are pretty good. Stir-fried beef, secret-made sea bass, and three fresh mushroom soup are all signature dishes. Here¡¯s the menu, what else do you want to order?¡± Tan Rou handed the menu to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu nced at the menu and then gave it to Tan Rou. ¡°You can order. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m treating you to a meal today, so you have to order.¡± Tan Rou insisted.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zhuang Liu took the menu and looked at it as if he was analyzing a report. ¡°The stir-fried beef is spicy, the secret-made sea bass is delicious, and the three fresh mushrooms soup is hot. Why don¡¯t we order stir-fry vegetables and a cold dish? ¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s good fine. How about Osmanthus Water Chestnut?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Osmanthus what?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s written horse hooves here. Isn¡¯t there going to be a bloody smell?¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned. ¡°Huh? Why would it?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I haven¡¯t eaten horse hooves yet, nor have I eaten horse meat.¡± Zhuang Liu quickly confessed.


    Tan Rou was stunned for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°My third young master Zhuang, it¡¯s not actual horse hooves. The scientific name is water chestnut. Look at the menu. Isn¡¯t it Osmanthus Water Chestnut?¡±


    After listening to her, Zhuang Liu carefully searched the menu and found that the Osmanthus Water Chestnut was a dessert.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten such things. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhuang Liu said, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through. I thought you would know.¡± Tan Rou apologized. ¡°But, I¡¯m not surprised. Third young master probably hasn¡¯t seen such cheap dishes in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I have not seen them.¡± Zhuang Liu answered honestly.


    ¡°Third young master, you¡¯d better have a good taste today.¡± Tan Rou ordered an ice-cold one.


    While waiting for the dishes, Zhuang Liu crazily read up on nts to prevent Tan Rou from saying something he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Hello, this is the stir-fried beef you ordered.¡± A good-looking waitress came in with the dishes. After she came in, her eyes followed Zhuang Liu without moving.


    ¡°There are still a few more dishes. Hurry up and serve them.¡± Tan Rou said so to chase them out quickly.


    However, the waiter did not seem to hear her. ¡°If you are not satisfied with the food, you must call me. The principle of our restaurant is to let our customers enjoy themselves.¡±


    Tan Rou asked her to go out again. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to introduce your restaurant. I just need you to serve the dishes quickly.¡±


    Hearing her words, the waiter did not want to stay any longer.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Since the dishes were not yet served, the two of them decided to wait. Anyway, the weather was hot, and they were not afraid that the dishes would turn cold.


    The next second, another beautiful waitress came in with another dish. ¡°This is the three fresh mushroom soup you ordered. Please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it here.¡±


    However, the waiter still brought the dishes to Zhuang Liu. However, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t even look at her. His attention was only on Tan Rou.¡±


    The third dish was served by a different waiter, which made Tan Rou very angry. ¡°We ordered a total of five dishes. Are you going to serve them in five batches?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ready yet¡­¡± The waiter exined in an embarrassed voice.


    ¡°Then bring them in together.¡± Zhuang Liu looked displeased. ¡°You¡¯re doing so many extra things here and there. Are you still trying to run a business here?¡± He hated employees who dragged their feet the most. If they were from hispany, he would have fired them already.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The waiter trotted out after putting down the dishes.


    On thest trip, the dishes were served.


    Tan Rou knew clearly what was going on. These waiters simply wanted to look at Zhuang Liu because he was handsome. Can Zhuang Liu be someone you take turns to look at?


    A good meal had been ruined. Fortunately, the dishes weren¡¯t bad. Otherwise, she would have to talk to the boss. It was just that the desserts weren¡¯t satisfying.


    ¡°This restaurant doesn¡¯t seem to be good at making desserts.¡± After tasting the sweet-scented Osmanthus Water Chestnut, Tan Roumented, ¡°The fragrance is too strong and it destroys the natural fragrance of the water chestnut. Moreover, it has been cooked for too long, so the water chestnut is not crisp enough. The sweetness is moderate but there¡¯s too many ws. It¡¯s hard to ignore them.¡±


    It was Zhuang Liu¡¯s first time eating it, so he didn¡¯t know what the others tasted like. He thought it was okay, but if Xiao Rou said it was not good, then it was not.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a littlecking.¡± Zhuang Liumented.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll cook for you. I guarantee it¡¯ll taste better than this.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll eat whatever you make.¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232 232 The little cabbage at home

    232 232 The little cabbage at home


    After hearing that, Tan Rou¡¯s ears turned red. She had only cooked for her family. In her heart, only her closest family members could eat the food she cooked. Why did she have to say everything in front of Zhuang Liu? However, words that had been spoken were like water that had been spilled, and could not be taken back.


    ¡®Forget it, forget it, let¡¯s not think about this for now.¡¯


    Anyway, she only said that she would cook for him if she had the chance in the future and they will never know when it was.


    When they came out of the private room, Tan Rou felt a hot wind, which gave her red ears a good excuse. If he asked, she would say it was hot.


    !!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Mo?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t see Xiao Mo at the door.


    ¡°I told him to eat his own lunch and then went to wait in the car.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over now, the car is parked quite far away.¡± Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu toward the car.


    In the parking lot, she met an unexpected person.


    In order not to let that person see Zhuang Liu, she had to push Zhuang Liu around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhuang Liu was puzzled.


    ¡°I saw my brother. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I don¡¯t want to meet with him for now.¡± Tan Rou exined herself.


    However, Tao Zheng seemed to have noticed her. He waved at her from a dozen cars away. ¡°Hey, Rou, over here!¡±


    Tan Rou had no choice but to wave in response. ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood Tan Rou¡¯s dilemma. ¡°Xiao Mo is nearby. Just leave me here, he wille and get me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tan Rou was a little hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go after your second brother. I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Mo toe over.¡± Zhuang Liu reassured her.


    Xiao Mo was only a few cars away from Tao Zheng and quickly he arrived. He took Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair from Tan Rou and quickly left the scene.


    Tao Zheng noticed Xiao Mo¡¯s back and Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair. He muttered in his heart, ¡°who was this?¡±


    ¡°Second brother,¡± Tan Rou went up to him. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I take somendscape photos a while ago? There are a few photography enthusiasts who wanted to buy it, so they arranged to have a meal nearby.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Tan Rou was happy for him. Tao Zheng was a talented photographer. She hoped that he could fulfill the wish that he couldn¡¯t in his previous life.


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Tao Zheng looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s car as it started moving, and he asked tentatively.


    ¡°He¡¯s the friend I told you about earlier.¡± Tan Rou mentioned it casually, not wanting to hide the fact that Tao Zheng had seen her.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Tao Zheng didn¡¯t doubt her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good shape. He¡¯s even in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou thought of the poison in Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg. She had met almost everyone in her previous life except for Zhuang Liu. The change was that she met Bai Jing, who introduced Zhuang Liu to her. This time, Zhuang Liu would be treated and would soon recover.


    After living two lives, she had long lost hope in love. When she was reborn, all she thought about was how to make her family live a better life and take revenge on the Tan family. But now, she had a little more wish, and that was Zhuang Liu. She hoped that Zhuang Liu could recover soon and continue to live with her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou¡­¡± When Tao Zheng saw her staring at the car in a daze, rm bells went off in his heart. ¡®Not good, not good. Our little cabbage might be stolen away!¡¯


    ¡°Huh? Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou came back to her senses.


    ¡°Rou, this is the time to study hard. We can¡¯t be thinking about these unnecessary things, understand?¡± Tao Zheng said to Tan Rou in all earnestness.


    Tan Rou understood his concern and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯re just friends. At most, we¡¯re only share the rtionship of a business deal.¡±


    Tao Zheng was still worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. There¡¯s no point for us to continue staring at them.¡± He urged Tan Rou to hurry home, as if his baby sister would be taken away if they stayed here for one more second.


    Tan Rou returned with Tao Zheng. Although Tao Zheng¡¯s guess was pretty close, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to do that right now. She was still a high school student. Even if she had memories of two lifetimes, she was still a high school student. She would have to wait until she was an adult before thinking about it.


    She wanted to be on the same level as Zhuang Liu and be on equal footing with him, not to be under his protection.

 Chapter 233 - 233 233 Wei Ling’s Return

    233 233 Wei Ling¡¯s Return


    After Li Jia¡¯s incident, Tan Rou felt that she had to take the initiative to attack once, but not like Tan Jing, who used underhanded methods to frame others. Instead, she had to nt a chess piece around Tan Jing.


    ¡°No way, Xiao Rou. Did you really plead for Wei Ling?¡± Li Li was in disbelief. ¡°Why?! Wei Ling framed you, and you¡¯re still pleading for her. Are you stupid?¡±


    Tan Rou had her own ns, but she didn¡¯t n to tell Li Li. Li Li was a kind girl where the lesser she knew, the safer she would be.


    ¡°Wei Ling already knew that she was at fault and she promised that she wouldn¡¯t do it again. She also passed the school¡¯s test, so what other reason is there for her not toe back?¡± Tan Rou did say that but she didy a lot of bricks on the road back to school. Otherwise, Wei Ling would not have returned to school so quickly.


    ¡°But, look at Wei Ling! She went to look for Tan Jing as soon as she came back. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll team up to frame you again?¡± Li Li was very angry. It was clearly Tan Rou who pleaded for Wei Ling, but Li Li did not expect that the first thing Wei Ling did after returning was to please Tan Jing. How could she swallow this?


    ¡°An upright person is not afraid of a crooked shadow. Wei Ling is a person with self-consciousness. Tan Jing can indeed bring her benefits. I¡¯m not surprised at all that she¡¯s trying to please Tan Jing again.¡± Instead of feeling strange, Tan Rou was very calm. After all, she was the one who helped Wei Ling return to school.


    ¡°Wei Ling, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± He Ling and Zhao Tu were Wei Ling¡¯s friends too. They were very happy to see her back. ¡°When you were gone, along with Li Jia. We¡¯re very lonely. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Wei Ling¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot these days since I left school. I was possessed in the past, but now that I¡¯m back, I want to study hard.¡± She looked at Tan Jing.


    ¡°Jing Jing, I¡¯m really sorry. I said some nasty things back then and I regret it now. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Tan Jing had just lost Li Jia as a chess piece, and it was time to use other people. Now that Wei Ling was back, she was much smarter and more capable than the rest of them. So, she would be able to be more helpful than the clothes. However, she was still a little wary. After all, Tan Rou was the one who brought Wei Ling back.


    ¡°Wee back, Wei Ling.¡± Tan Jing was both excited and sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Otherwise, I¡¯d be so sad. First you, then Li Jia. My friends all left me. ¡±


    Wei Ling cursed at Tan Jing in her heart for being a white lotus and being shameless, but she still ttered Tan Jing. ¡°This is not your fault. It¡¯s Tan Rou¡¯s fault. I heard that you have already sent Li Jia¡¯s mother back to the sanatorium. I don¡¯t think there is a better friend than you.¡±


    So, Wei Ling came back to suck up to her after learning that she had sent Li Jia¡¯s mother to the sanatorium! Tan Jing was relieved after hearing her words. Indeed, money talks.


    However, she had spent the money too quickly and had attracted the concern of her parents.


    ¡°Jing Jing, how did you spend so much money recently?¡± Chen Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at the money being sent out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tan Jing said sadly.


    ¡°One of my ssmates was caught by Tan Rou and was sent to the police station. I don¡¯t know where she found people to not only remove all the nastyments on the inte, but also sent my good friend to jail. My friend and her mother only had each other to depend on, and her mother has been sick all these while. I heard that she fell ill after going to jail, so I took money to treat her mother¡¯s illness.¡±


    Chen Yi was very happy to hear this. ¡°Oh, my dear daughter. You¡¯re so kind!¡±


    Tan Song did not care how much money she spent. She was just a little girl. How much could she spend? He only cared about Tan Jing¡¯s results.


    ¡°Have you had any exams recently? You didn¡¯t do wellst time, so you can¡¯t make any mistakes this time.¡± Tan song said with a straight face.


    Tan Jing was a little flustered. She had been busy dealing with Tan Rou recently and hadn¡¯t been studying, but she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll definitely do well next time.¡±


    Tan song nced at her. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tan Jing was afraid of being discovered, so she quickly went upstairs.


    ¡°Seriously, why are you giving your daughter so much pressure? No matter how bad our daughter does, she¡¯s still better than Tan Rou. Doesn¡¯t Tan Rou rankst every year?¡± Chen Yi med Tan song.


    ¡°Tan Rou¡¯s brain isn¡¯t one that works. It¡¯s normal for her to best.¡± Tan Song suddenly gave a weirdment.


    When Tan Jing heard this, she slowed down her pace, wanting to hear what they were talking about.


    ¡°Hey, is the person who sent her back reliable? I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Chen Yi asked Tan Song more about it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself these two years. She doesn¡¯t know anything other than fighting and causing trouble. Does that look like something someone with a good brain would do? Moreover, her grades are also a mess. She has long lost her intelligence as a child.¡± Tan Song reassured her.

 Chapter 234 - 234 234 Her Broken Brain

    234 234 Her Broken Brain


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chen Yi still couldn¡¯t calm her anger. ¡°It¡¯s because of her that our daughter has to live in that broken ce for more than ten years. If it weren¡¯t for her, our daughter would havee back long ago. Why would she have to live such a hard life?¡±


    Tan Song also felt a little guilty toward Tan Jing, but for the sake of the Tan family, he had no choice but to let his daughter suffer.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll make it up to her in the future.¡± Tan Song quickly stopped the conversation.


    Tan Jing happened to hear everything before she entered the room. After she returned to the room, she kept thinking. Was Tan Rou¡¯s brain broken? However, she had gotten first ce in thest exam and even restored the surveince footage in front of the principal and the others. This time, it was the same. She had no idea where Tan Rou had gotten so much evidence to beat Li Jia up. Was this something a person with a bad brain could do?


    !!


    Tan Jing had to check it out. She would not be able to get anything out of Chen Yi if she asked. They were talking behind her back because they did not want her to know. If she asked, they definitely wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    Fortunately, she was no longer a poor little girl. She was now the rich and powerful eldest miss of the Tan family. As long as she spent more money, she would be found out sooner orter.


    The second week after Wei Ling¡¯s return, Song Lin came back as well. The moment Song Lin returned, everyone in the school, except the teachers and the Dean, knew about it. This was because he brought a big gift for Tan Jing, it made Tan Jing¡¯s heart flutter so badly that she would have fainted.


    ¡°Oh my God, such a big piece of Sapphire! He Ling was extremely envious. ¡°How much would that cost?¡±


    Zhao Ru wanted to touch the box, but Tan Jing closed it and Zhao Ru lost her chance.


    Only Wei Ling was disinterested. She had long seen Tan Jing¡¯s true self and now she was only pretending to be polite to Tan Jing for revenge. She was not interested in anything else; no matter how good it was, and she felt that Tan Jing was not worthy of it.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Song Lin was very handsome. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be the school hunk alongside Lu Qing. He opened the box. ¡°This piece of aquamarine is of the best quality, both in size and texture. It suits you very well.¡±


    Tan Jing looked reserved on the surface, but in fact, she was already overjoyed. Although she did not know much about jewelry, such arge piece of Sapphire was definitely costly. Why didn¡¯t she see Song Lin being so generous before?


    ¡°This is to celebrate you finding your biological parents.¡± Song Lin said. When he was abroad, he always paid attention to what was happening to Tan Jing. After knowing that she had found her biological parents, he was happy for her for a long time and specially bought her this gemstone ne.


    After that, when he heard that she had nothing to do with Lu Qing, he was so happy that he almost flew back from abroad early.


    ¡°Thank you, Song Lin.¡± Tan Jing loved the ne.


    Although Chen Yi had prepared a lot of things for her, there weren¡¯t many pieces of jewelry. They were all children¡¯s toys. She didn¡¯t like them. She liked valuable jewelry. The more expensive, the better.


    ¡°Oh my God, she really dared to ept it.¡± Li Li winked at Tan Rou. ¡°You don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s worthy of that gem.¡±


    With just a nce, Tan Rou knew that the gem wasn¡¯t a good one. Due to the instability of the Aquamarine, many businesses would add other elements into it when making jewelry. Outsiders could not tell, but experts could see the problem with the gem if they looked carefully. She did not know if Song Lin did it on purpose or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business.¡± Tan Rou copied the words that the teacher had given her. ¡°It¡¯s not for you. Don¡¯t be so excited.¡±


    They were talking in a loud voice, so Tan Jing and the others heard them.


    ¡°I really like your gift.¡± Tan Jing¡¯s eyes curved, and her smile was like a flower.


    Song Lin felt his heart beating so fast that it felt like it was going to jump out of his chest. He grabbed Tan Jing¡¯s hand and said in a domineering manner, ¡°In the past, when there were others who bullied you, it was because I was not around. Now that I¡¯m back, I will not allow anyone to bully you again!¡±


    When he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Tan Rou, and the threat in his words were obvious.


    Tan Rou just wanted to roll her eyes at him and ask him to get lost with Tan Jing.


    Xu Yan whispered to Tan Rou again, ¡°Be careful of Song Lin. He¡¯s not a good person. As long as he wants to do something, he will do it by any means necessary.¡±


    Li Li was also very worried about Tan Rou. ¡°Rou, you have to be careful!¡±


    Tan Rou did not take it to heart. Those who could hang out with Tan Jing would not be anyone who was capable. Song Lin was a little more ruthless, but that did not mean he had a brain. Otherwise, he would not have been dragged away by Tan Jing.


    ¡°No¡­ no one bullied me.¡± Tan Jing shyly retracted her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand up for me.¡±


    Li Li wanted to vomit. She secretly said to Tan Rou, ¡°I¡¯m serious, even my dad¡¯s old brick tea is not as strong as the green tea fragranceing from her.¡±


    Tan Rou was amused by her. ¡°Then, you¡¯d better ask your dad to drink it quickly. After all, it¡¯s an old brick tea. If he doesn¡¯t drink it soon, it¡¯ll grow moldy.¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235 235 Song Ling’s Challenge

    235 235 Song Ling¡¯s Challenge


    On the other hand, Song Lin was still expressing his loyalty to his goddess, Tan Jing. He also said a lot of things about how he thought of her when he was abroad and also bragged about some of his achievements abroad.


    The girls around them were so excited that they kept praising Song Lin. Tan Jing had a fake smile on her face, pping for him from time to time, saying that he was great.


    Wei Ling wanted to vomit. Why didn¡¯t she feel that these people, especially Tan Jing, were disgusting before? She must have been blind to think that Tan Jing was a good person who treated her sincerely.


    While listening to their bragging, Wei Ling nced at Tan Rou, and Tan Rou looked at her as well. After a brief exchange of looks, Tan Rou continued to write her notes while Wei Ling decided to make Tan Jing unhappy.


    !!


    Thinking of this, Wei Ling felt much better and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Wei Ling, what are youughing at?¡± Zhao Tu asked her.


    Wei Ling cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m just happy for Song Lin. He¡¯s really amazing and has won so many awards. I think you and Jingjing are really alike. Jingjing is also an outstanding youngdy. It would be great if you two could be together after graduation!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression changed immediately. When she saw Song Lin looking in her direction, she smiled again and said shyly, ¡°Wei Ling, don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯re just ssmates.¡±


    Wei Ling continued to fan the mes. ¡°Huh? ssmates? I was already thinking whether I could attend your wedding in the future. I even wanted to be your bridesmaid.¡±


    Tan Jing could not hold her face any longer. She directly said to Song Lin, ¡°Song Lin, we¡¯re still young. Besides, I just want to focus on my studies.¡±


    Although Song Lin was very disappointed by her words, what she said made a lot of sense. They were still students and shouldn¡¯t be thinking about these love affairs. Previously, she and Lu Qing had been rumored to be in an ambiguous rtionship for so long, but they still hadn¡¯t settled down, right?


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Song Lin was willing to wait for her.


    The bell rang and Song Lin returned to his seat unwillingly. He had been away for half a year, and the seats in the ssroom had been changed countless times. So, his current seat was a little far away from Tan Jing. The teacher said that he would change his seat after the exam.


    ¡°Wei Ling, why did you mention that earlier?!¡± Tan Jing said with an unhappy look on her face after she returned to her seat.


    Wei Ling pretended to be afraid and said,¡± I just want to help you catch Song Lin¡¯s heart. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be easily bullied by them. Song Lin treats you much better than Lu Qing. I think he¡¯s more suitable for you.¡±


    Tan Jing thought for a moment and felt that what she said made sense. However, Song Lin was really not the kind of person she liked. However, she could not say it out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t say that anymore in the future. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else now. I just want to study hard.¡±


    Wei Linglong scoffed in her heart, ¡®I¡¯d be a fool to believe you.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Jingjing, can you lend me some money? ¡± Wei Ling asked. ¡°I¡¯m a little tight on money recently. My family doesn¡¯t give me money anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing was even happier. At first, she was worried that Wei Ling had bad intentions, but after Wei Ling had borrowed money from her a few times, she was relieved. No one would cause problems with the girl who had money.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll transfer it to you in a moment.¡±


    Wei Ling smiled. ¡°Thank you, Jingjing.¡±


    After Song Lin sat in his seat, he kept looking at Tan Jing. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. How could there be such a gentle girl? Plus, her results were excellent. However, it was all Tan Rou¡¯s fault that she didn¡¯t do well this time. It was because Tan Rou did well in her exams that Jingjing didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± The more Song Lin thought about it, the more excited he became. He mmed the table and stood up from his seat.


    ¡°I want to challenge you!¡±


    Their Chinese teacher was a very experienced old man. When he saw Song Lin stand up and challenge Tan Rou, he reprimanded, ¡°Student, please sit down quietly. This is a ssroom. If you have anything to say, we can talk after ss. Besides, the school doesn¡¯t allow fighting, especially since you¡¯re a male student. How can you bully a female student?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here to challenge her for first ce in the next exams.¡± He called for Tan Rou to stand up.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I will definitely surpass you in the next exam!¡±


    Tan Rou epted his challenge. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Seeing that it was only for an exam, the Chinese teacher didn¡¯t say anything. He lectured Song Lin for a minute and told him not to challenge Tan Rou in ss. Then, the ss continued.


    ¡°He¡¯s so shameless.¡± Li Li and Tan Rou whispered to each other, ¡°I might believe it if Lu Qing was the one who said it but he¡¯s only in the top ten. What is he dreaming about?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you for first ce.¡± Lu Qing spoke out of the blue. He had never cared about fame, it was just that he was naturally smart.


    Tan Rou nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. There¡¯s no need to give way. She¡¯ll leave everyone far behind in the next exam.

 Chapter 236 - 236 236 You have to apologize to her

    236 236 You have to apologize to her


    Since it was apetition, there should be a winner and a loser, as well as a reward and punishment. Otherwise, what was the point of it? During ss, Song Lin had only mentioned that they were going topete. They had not discussed the details yet. After ss, he came over with a gloomy look on his face.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I want to challenge you!¡± Song Lin assumed a cool pose. With one hand in his pocket, he pointed his index finger at Tan Rou with his head tilted.


    Tan Rou only felt that this posture was simr to the gangsters who blocked roads and robbed people in the past. Perhaps the gangsters no longer robbed people on streets in broad daylight and started threatening students instead?


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. I¡¯ve heard what you said in ss. You don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡± Tan Rou kept her coolposure as well.


    !!


    Song Lin was very dissatisfied with her attitude. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you being so arrogant about?¡±


    Tan Rou really didn¡¯t want to waste time with him on such a boring matter. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Song Jin said, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, there should be something to bet on. Listen, if I get first ce in this exam, you¡¯ll have to apologize to Jingjing. Shout it through a loudspeaker in the square below the teaching building, do you hear me?¡±


    Tan Rou frowned but didn¡¯t refute. ¡°What if you lose?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Song Lin was full of confidence. Although he knew that Tan Rou had gotten first cest time, could she really get first ce after beingst ce for ten thousand years? She must have cheated and found a way out of it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be too sure,¡± Tan Rou stood up with her hands on the table. ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, I have a request. If I win, I want you to take off all your clothes and run fiveps around the school field. As you run, you will have to shout that you are an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± Song Lin¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Tan Rou crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°You were threatening me just now, but now you don¡¯t even dare to ept the challenge? Didn¡¯t you want me to go to the square in front of the teaching building and apologize? Are you trying to tell me that you wouldn¡¯t do it or that you¡¯re too scared to do it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯spete then! Just wait and watch yourself lose!¡± Song Lin¡¯s eyes were fierce.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will win.¡±


    Then, Tan Jing walked over. She nced at Tan Rou and then said to Song Lin, ¡°Song Lin, forget it. I don¡¯t want to fight with her.¡±


    However, in Song Lin¡¯s eyes, Tan Jing was being considerate of him. Hence, heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jingjing. I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard what he said, she felt that there was something wrong with his brain. Even if Tan Rou didn¡¯t get first ce, there was still Lu Qing and the others, right? How could he, a top ten student in the grade, have the face to say such words? If he wanted to jump from the top 11 to the first ce, he would have to get rid of all the people in front of him.


    ¡°Song Lin, I hope you remember today¡¯s bet. After all, everyone is looking forward to seeing you run around the school field naked.¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s face and ears turned red from her provocation. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! I dare you to repeat yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to run around naked. Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± Tan Jing suddenly spoke, ¡°Are you interested in Song Lin?¡±


    When Tan Rou heard this, she felt a chill run down her spine and goosebumps rose on her skin. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with my brain. Why would I like him?¡±


    She looked to the side and saw that many of Song Lin¡¯s fans hade over after hearing that Song Lin had challenged her. Tan Rou deliberately said this. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for everyone¡¯s benefits. Doesn¡¯t everyone here want to take a look at it as well?¡±


    Her gaze fell on the girls outside the window.


    The girls blushed and shook their heads, but no one stood up to criticize Tan Rou.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. You¡¯ll have to apologize one day!¡± Song Lin pointed at her and said angrily,


    Tan Rou decided to teach him a lesson. ¡°The exam hasn¡¯t started yet, so don¡¯t be too smug. In the end, I might not be the one to lose badly.¡±


    She had lived such a long life previously; if she couldn¡¯t even deal with a child, she could forget about getting revenge.


    Thinking of revenge, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the scenes that had happened before and her hatred rose again. She would settle the score.


    ¡°Also ¡­¡± Tan Rou pushed back the finger he was pointing at her with. ¡°Don¡¯t point at me with your finger. It¡¯ll break if you keep pointing at me.¡±


    A ¡®crack¡¯ was heard, followed by Song Lin¡¯s cry of pain.

 Chapter 237 - 237 237 As expected, she’s vicious

    237 237 As expected, she¡¯s vicious


    Song Lin felt as if his fingers were about to break. He finally understood how despicable Tan Rou was. He also understood why Jingjing did not dare to resist after being bullied. It was because Tan Rou was a vicious woman.


    ¡°Song Lin, are you alright?¡± Tan Jing saw Tan Rou breaking Song Lin¡¯s finger and hurried over to make her presence known. ¡°Rou, how could you break Song Lin¡¯s finger? Even if you can¡¯t win the bet, you can¡¯t do such a despicable thing.¡±


    Tan Rou asked back, ¡°I can¡¯t? Are you saying that he can¡¯t beat me?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t be too arrogant! I¡¯ll definitely beat you in the exams!¡± Song Lin shouted.


    !!


    Seeing that tan Jing was concerned about him, he was very happy. He smiled gently at Tan Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jingjing. My hand is fine. I will definitely get first ce in this exam. I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you with a big loudspeaker downstairs.¡±


    Tan Jing lowered his eyes. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need her apology, and I don¡¯t want to see you argue with her because of me. Now you¡¯re even injured¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Song Lin said with a smile.


    Tan Rou thought that they were being noisy, so she excused herself to the bathroom and left the ssroom. Song Lin thought that she was too afraid to face them.


    Tan Jing muttered in her heart. Tan Rou¡¯s temper was really getting weirder and weirder. In the past, her thoughts were easy to understand and manipte, but since the party, she seemed to have changed into a different person. Tan Rou had be someone that ahe could hardly recognize.


    Tan Rou became more and more arrogant. Song Lin was the young master of the Song family. Wasn¡¯t Tan Rou afraid that Song Lin would take revenge on her? If she had been pretending in the past, then she was really too scary.


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t help but shiver. No, she had to find out what Chen Yi meant by Tan Rou¡¯s brain being damaged as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would feel uneasy.


    ¡°Song Lin, I¡¯m really worried. After all, Tan Rou has always been in first ce in all the exams since the start of school.¡±


    Song Lin was provoked by her. He grabbed Tan Jing¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made great progress. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to get first ce this time.¡±


    He had been studying abroad for half a year and had not taken a break. He was constantly working on himself. He had wanted toe back and surpass Lu Qing, but he didn¡¯t expect that the first ce had already changed hands. But now, he has a new goal. Not only could he get first ce, but he could also help Jingjing get revenge. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Tan Jing¡¯s gloomy expression disappeared. She smiled. ¡°Thank you, Song Lin.¡±


    Song Lin was overjoyed. His dear Jingjing had indeed suffered. He should have returned earlier so that Jingjing would not be bullied by that bad woman, Tan Rou.


    It was almost time for ss. Song Lin wanted to use the washroom as well. ¡°Jingjing, go back to your seat. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at his back as he left, and the smile on her face disappeared immediately. A toad lusting after a swan. He¡¯s just an illegitimate child. Does he really think she will fall for him? It was ridiculous However, since Song Lin had helped her deal with Tan Rou, she decided to allow him to continue to do so.


    On the way, Song Lin kept waving his hand. Tan Rou was indeed a vicious woman. She was really cruel. He had to teach her a lesson.


    Enemies are bound to meet. On the way to the washroom, Song Lin met Lu Qing. Lu Qing nced at him but did not say anything.


    Song Lin felt that Lu Qing was looking down on him. He deliberately blocked Lu Qing¡¯s way. ¡°I heard that you and Jingjing are no longer a couple. Then she is mine. I hope you don¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Lu Qing felt that this person was a clown. He didn¡¯t like Tan Jing, so why would he want to interfere? Besides, only a fool like Song Lin would like Tan Jing.


    Tan Rou was right. Song Lin was an idiot. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but now, he really wanted to see Song Lin running around naked in the field.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Lu Qing replied, ¡°Who is the girl that you like and who that girl likes has nothing to do with me, so please make way.¡±


    Song Lin snorted and moved aside. ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±


    Lu Qing shook his head and left. He had nothing to say to this kind of person who didn¡¯t know any better.

 Chapter 238 - 238 238 An expert at making money

    238 238 An expert at making money


    Tan Rou was secretly making money while she was in school. She had asked Mrs. Tao to save up the money from selling the incense pills, but it was far from enough for her. So, she took the opportunity to buy a few stocks that would rise sharply. Recently, her stocks had begun to profit.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Rou, What are you looking at?¡± Li Li looked curiously at the dense squares and undting lines on Tan Rou¡¯s mobile phone. ¡°What kind of report is it? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the stock market.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t hide it from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m investing in the stock market.¡±


    ¡°The stock market?! Do you know how to?¡± Li Li was very surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m just casually buying it for fun. I didn¡¯t invest a lot of money anyway.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile. However, the truth was that after analysing the situation, she invested a lot of money.


    ¡°Then, did you make money?¡± Li Li asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a small profit, about tens of thousands.¡± In fact, it was more than a hundred thousand, but Tan Rou was afraid of scaring Li Li and being exposed, so she said it was only tens of thousands.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot! How did you buy it?¡± Li Li asked curiously.


    ¡°I also want to buy one and try it. Although I have some pocket money, who would mind having more money?¡±


    Tan Rou rmended a few stocks that she was optimistic about. ¡°Buy only a small amount of each so that even if you lose money, you won¡¯t feel bad.¡± In fact, the stocks that Tan Rou told Li Li about were all guaranteed to make money.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Li Li then happily used her pocket money to invest in the stock market.


    Tan Rou reminded her not to invest too much in case she fell into a trap.


    In addition to specting in the stock market, Tan Rou had more important work to do, which was to treat Zhuang Liu¡¯s illness and sell more incense pills. She did not dare to simply make them and sell them to the market. After all, pills were something that would be consumed by others. If they were contaminated and harmed another person, she could not afford topensate for it. She only dared to prescribe the required medicine to those who needed it, such as the pill for old master Lu.


    Recently, Tan Rou developed a kind of incense that could improve one¡¯s concentration. This kind of incense could be used in conjunction with nerve-soothing incense to make it easier for others to focus during work. They could also use the nerve-soothing incense after work topletely rx, achieving the effect of bncing work and rest.


    Originally, they were only selling one type of incense, but now they were selling two types of incense together. The price remained the same, but the profit doubled.


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing. To have such achievements at such a young age, her future is boundless!¡± Bai Jing couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all because you gave me this opportunity, Uncle Bai. When my incense pills were despised by the others, you were the one who wanted to take a look at my pills. That¡¯s why my incense pills can sell so well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because those boorish people in the marketce don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good treasure.They¡¯re already regretting it now. They¡¯re so regretful that their intestines have turned green.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me!¡± Tan Rou chuckled shyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you.¡± Bai Jingughed out loud. Then, he thought of Zhuang Liu. ¡°How have you two been?¡±


    Tan Rou pretended not to understand. ¡°Uncle Bai, what are you talking about?¡±


    Bai Jing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m talking about how things are going between you and Liu ¡®er.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face was slightly red, and she ignored him. ¡°The third young master¡¯s health has improved a lot recently, and his appetite has also improved. However, he has been a little busy recently, and I haven¡¯t been able to find a chance to give him acupuncture.¡±


    Bai Jing was not concerned about this. He knew very well that Zhuang Liu was in good health. What he was concerned about was whether there was any progress in their rtionship.


    ¡°That brat, he actually still hasn¡¯t managed to get you.¡± Bai Jing felt resentful.


    ¡°Right now, I just want to study hard and earn some money so that my family can live a better life. As for the future, we can talk about it in the future.¡±


    When Bai Jing heard her words, he admired her even more. ¡°Good. You are a capable and independent child. In the future, Uncle Bai will not talk about it anymore. Work hard in school as well but remember¡­.¡±


    Bai Jing lowered his voice and said, ¡°In the future, when you are looking for a boyfriend, you must consider our little Liu ¡®er first. In the past, his legs have been injured, and this was one of the things that brought him down. In the future, when his legs recover, there will be no one more suitable than him.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°The third young master is indeed a good man.¡±


    Bai Jing stopped there.


    The two of them discussed the sales of the new fragrance pill and the development of new products. Then, Zhuang Liu came to take Tan Rou to the Clear Flow Pavilion for dinner.


    Before he left, Bai Jing pushed Zhuang Liu to the side and gave him a good lecture. He told Zhuang Liu to keep a close eye on Tan Rou so that others wouldn¡¯t have the chance to take her away.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the girl waiting for him in the car and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely hold onto her tightly in this life.¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 239 Still not giving up

    239 239 Still not giving up


    A week before the monthly exam, Li Jia¡¯s sentence had been announced.. As Li Jia was only 17 years old, the court gave her a lighter sentence of one year and nine months in prison andpensated the victim 23000 Yuan for mental damage.


    How could Li Jia have the money to pay for it? Besides, who would pay for it if she went in? Li Jia¡¯s mother, Li Wen, dropped out of school when she was 15 years old. She had not had a proper job for years. Now that Li Jia was in jail, she had no one to rely on. So, she looked for Tan Jing again, hoping that Tan Jing could pay the money.


    Tan Jing had enough of Li Wen¡¯s constant demand for money, but she was afraid that Li Jia would expose the matter, so she could only continue to give Li Wen money. This time, Li Wen asked her for money again. She didn¡¯t want to give her any more, so she found a job for Li Wen to be a nanny at her house. First, it was to save money, and second, she could keep Li Wen by her side, so that Li Jia wouldn¡¯t go back on her statement in prison.


    Li Wen was very dissatisfied with this. She had never been a nanny before, but she had no choice now. She could not live in the sanatorium without money. Moreover, she did not have a house in the city. For years, she had been living in other people¡¯s houses and so in the end, she epted Tan Jing¡¯s arrangement.


    !!


    Now that the matter was over, Tan Rou could focus on treating Zhuang Liu and old master Lu. Today was the day to perform acupuncture on old master Lu, so Zhuang Liu came to take her to the hospital.


    ¡°Are you hot?¡± Zhuang Liu handed Tan Rou a bottle of water. ¡°Drink some water to moisten your throat.¡±


    Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu and suddenly took out a beautifully wrapped fruit candy from her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was stunned. ¡°You brought it for me?¡±


    ¡°I brought it especially for you.¡± Tan Rou said. When she saw the candy in the living room, the first person she thought of was Zhuang Liu, so she brought the candy to school. She didn¡¯t like them anyway.


    Zhuang Liu was happy to hear that it was for him. He took the candy solemnly and held it like a treasure. ¡°Det in the car first. It¡¯s hot outside.¡±


    When Lu Qing came out, he saw Tan Rou¡¯s back as she got into someone else¡¯s car. Although he didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, he could be sure that this was the man who had the scandal with Tan Rou.


    Looking at the notebook in his hand, Lu Qing was a little disappointed. He had originally wanted to discuss a difficult problem with Tan Rou. After all, the monthly test wasing up. In the end, he was one step slower and the man got there first. Who was that man? Tan Rou said it was an older brother, but what older brother was so mysterious?


    ¡°Young master!¡± While Lu Qing was still in a daze, his chauffeur had already driven the car over. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Get in!¡±


    Since Tan Rou had left, there was no point for Lu Qing to stand under the hot sun. So, he opened the door and was prepared to get in.


    ¡°Umm, Lu Qing¡­¡± Tan Jing suddenly appeared and stood beside the car with her red face. ¡°My family¡¯s driver didn¡¯te to pick me up today. Can I ask for a ride home?¡± She deliberately stayed in the sun for a long time beforeing over, which would make her look even more pitiful.


    Lu Qing nced at her. He didn¡¯t want to be mean to her, nor did he want to cause unnecessary trouble. If his chauffeur had driven her today, then there would be news of him and Tan Jing¡¯s resurgence in the afternoon without even needing to wait the next day.


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be in the same direction.¡± Lu Qing rejected Tan Jing, ¡°I¡¯m not going home. I want to go to the hospital to see my grandfather.¡±


    Tan Jing did not give up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and visit Grandpa Lu too.¡±


    Just then, Song Lin¡¯s car drove over from the opposite side. Song Lin rolled down the window and waved at tan Jing. ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Tan Jing was scolding Song Lin in his heart, but she did not show it on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, we agreed to go¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t like it when so many people go to see him,¡± Lu Qing urged the chauffeur to start moving. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we¡¯rete, Grandpa will get angry again.¡±


    The driver stepped on the elerator and drove the car away. Tan Jing stood by the side of the road, sweating all over. She was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet.


    ¡°Jingjing, get in the car!¡± Song Lin was still inviting her into the car.


    She really didn¡¯t want to sit in the same car as Song Lin, but now that Lu Qing had gone far away, she would have to take a taxi back if she didn¡¯t ept a ride from Song Lin. That would be beneath her status! Looking at the scorching sun, Tan Jing gritted her teeth and got into Song Lin¡¯s car.


    ¡°Thank you, Song Lin.¡± Tan Jing was sitting far away from him.


    In Song Lin¡¯s eyes, she was shy and did not dare to approach him. This made him very happy. He asked her if she was hot and if she wanted to eat anything to cool down the temperature. He did not stop chattering the entire time.


    Tan Jing declined his good intentions one after another. Although he was very enthusiastic, she just wanted to stay away from him.

 Chapter 240 - 240 240 So It Was You All Along

    240 240 So It Was You All Along


    Because they were afraid of being discovered by Old Master Lu, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were very careful every time. They would control the surveince cameras in advance before entering the room for treatment. This time was no exception.


    However, Old Master Lu had already noticed it. Therefore, when the surveince cameras had been hacked, there would be a notification sent to Lu Qing as soon as possible. Lu Qing received the news in the car and ordered the driver to rush to the hospital.


    Tan Rou heaved a sigh of relief after she finished her acupuncture.


    Zhuang Liu apanied her by the side. Seeing her sweating all over, he said with heartache, ¡°I can see that Old Master Lu¡¯s body is recovering very quickly. Is there no need for acupuncture anymore? Would oral medication be enough?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Old Master Lu who was sleeping soundly on the hospital bed and shook her head. ¡°Old Master Lu¡¯s body is too weak. Although the acupuncture has already had some effect, there¡¯s still some time before he recovers. During this period of time, we can¡¯t stop the pills nor the acupunctures. Otherwise, all our previous efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Old Master Lu¡¯s body had indeed recovered a little, but he had notpletely recovered. If he was allowed to continue receiving the previous treatment, then sooner orter, he would return to his previous state. Tan Rou did not want her efforts to be in vain.


    ¡°How much longer then?¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t bear to see her work so hard. It was already tiring enough for her to go to school every day, study prescriptions, and treat him. Now, there was also Old Master Lu. He was worried that her body couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take about half a year. Traditional Chinese medicine can¡¯t be done overnight. It has to be done slowly. This is also the reason why many people don¡¯t want to choose traditional Chinese medicine. It takes time and effort. It¡¯s far less effective than Western medicine.¡± Tan Rou said regretfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Zhuang Liu could only use these words as a reminder. He could not help with the treatment at all.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°After a while, we won¡¯t have toe here sneakily anymore. As long as Old Master Lu finds out that his health has improved, he will definitely look for the reason. By then, we will be able to visit him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled in relief. ¡°Yes, I know. ¡±


    Tan Rou nned to settle the score with Old Master Lu when his health improved. After all, her treatment was not free. She still had to collect what was needed.


    After resting, Tan Rou wanted to take out the needles. She had to control the time carefully or it would damage Old Master Lu¡¯s body.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t do anything else. He took a tissue and wiped Tan Rou¡¯s sweat, hoping that this would make her feel better.


    In fact, if Tan Rou really wanted a morefortable life, he would give her a house, a car, and money. As long as Tan Rou asked for it, he would definitely give her the best. But then, she wouldn¡¯t be Tan Rou anymore. She would be a canary that had been raised in captivity.


    He liked Tan Rou, and he liked her dazzling personality even more. Her ability made her shine. She could use her own ability to make her life better. She did not need others to give her alms.


    He loved Tan Rou deeply. He could not bear to hurt her at all, and he would not allow anyone to hurt her even a little.


    Tan Rou was focused on the acupuncture while Zhuang Liu was wiping her sweat. Neither of them noticed that Lu Qing, who had rushed over after receiving the news, was standing outside the door.


    Lu Qing stood at the door and looked at the two people through the small window, especially Tan Rou.


    It turned out that the person who had been performing acupuncture on his grandfather was Tan Rou.


    How could that be? How could it be Tan Rou? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that the person was an expert? At Tan Rou¡¯s age, she didn¡¯t look like an expert, right?


    Inside the room, Tan Rou had already removed all the needles. She was a little tired, so she sat on the stool by the bed to rest for a while.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with concern.


    Tan Rou smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s leave immediately so that we won¡¯t be discovered¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the ward opened. Lu Qing stood at the door and looked straight at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu looked at each other, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Mo?¡±


    Lu Qing stood at the door, not knowing what to say. Should he say thank you? He felt a little awkward now.


    Should he ask Why? But, what would he mean by saying that? Wasn¡¯t Tan Rou saving his grandfather?


    ¡°I see.¡± After a long while, Lu Qing took a deep breath and said, ¡°So it was you who secretly treated my grandfather.¡±


    Tan Rou, 17 years old, his high school ssmate, the girl who ranked first in her grade. And now, she was the hidden sage who performed acupuncture for her grandfather.


    The whole thing was unbelievable.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Why Are You Treating Him?

    241 Why Are You Treating Him?


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Lu Qing stood at the door while Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou stood beside Old Master Lu¡¯s bed. Old Master Lu had not woken up yet, and the room was very quiet.


    Lu Qing took a few steps forward and walked to the middle of the room. He looked at Tan Rou and asked nervously, ¡°Have you been treating my grandfather?¡±


    Tan Rou calmly put away the acupuncture tools and smiled at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already see everything?¡± Anyway, now that he had found out, there was no need to deny it. She could just settle the score with him.


    Lu Qing felt even moreplicated after hearing that. They were ssmates in the morning, but in the next moment, she had be his grandfather¡¯s savior and the Lu family¡¯s savior. However, he had no idea about all of this. If he hadn¡¯t been discovered today, who knew how long more would Tan Rou hide from them?


    !!


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Qing asked.


    ¡°Why did you secretly treat my grandfather? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer his questions. Instead, she changed the topic to the treatment fees. ¡°Since you¡¯ve found out about this, let¡¯s discuss the treatment fees.¡± She sat back in her chair, as if she really wanted to calcte the treatment fee with Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t he ask her why she did this? How did the conversation turn to the treatment fees?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a treatment, it definitely can¡¯t be for free.¡± Tan Rou counted with her fingers. ¡°Including this treatment, there are a total of four treatments. There¡¯s also the calming Incense and pills that I usually use. They¡¯re all made with the best herbs. Since we are ssmates, I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount. The total is 800,000 yuan. Do you want to pay with cash or a bank transfer?¡±


    Lu Qing was even more confused. How was it that she had alreadye up with a number? 800,000 yuan was not a lot of money to him. Moreover, his grandfather had to spend tens of thousands of yuan a day in the ward. The Lu family did not care about money, but Tan Rou¡¯s words made him a little ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it. I don¡¯t have that much cash on me.¡± Lu Qing would not deny her money. After all, his grandfather had really improved.


    Tan Rou gave him her ount number. ¡°Just transfer it to this card.¡±


    Lu Qing transferred the money to Tan Rou on the spot.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Tan Rou received the money, she decided to leave first. ¡°If you need further treatment, please send me a message. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Lu Qing had already understood the importance of acupuncture treatment to his grandfather from the attending doctor. He could not find any other good Chinese medicine doctor at the moment, and every doctor had their own treatment methods. It was taboo to change doctors during the treatment process, so he still hoped that Tan Rou would continue treating his grandfather.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ When is the next treatment?¡± Lu Qing asked.


    Tan Rou knew that Lu Qing would make such a choice. She did not act arrogant and told him directly, ¡°The next treatment is in a week. If you are worried, you cane and watch.


    Lu Qing nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there during the next treatment.¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu packed their things and were about to leave. Lu Qing called out to them again, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s condition¡­¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the sleeping Old Master Lu and told Lu Qing, ¡°He can already be discharged. It¡¯s not a good idea to stay in the ward for a long time. Besides, he doesn¡¯t need a breathing machine and nutrient fluids now. Instead of spending a lot of money lying in the hospital, it¡¯s better to spend more money to nourish Old Master Lu¡¯s body.¡±


    She took out an ancient porcin bottle. ¡°This is an awakening incense. If you want Old Master Lu to wake up early, you can let him smell it. However, I suggest that he should sleep more. Sleep is very important to the elderly.¡±


    Lu Qing took the bottle. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair and prepared to leave. At this moment, Xiao Mo, who was supposed to be guarding the door, suddenly appeared. Seeing the room full of people and the unfriendly guard at the door, Xiao Mo shivered.


    ¡°Third Young Master, Miss Tan Rou¡­¡± The weather was hot, and Xiao Mo was very nervous. He was so anxious that he was sweating. ¡°I¡­ I went to the toilet.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. Zhuang Liu nced at him and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been with me all these years, I would hire a new assistant now.¡±


    Tan Rou spoke up for Xiao Mo. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go first and not disturb Old Master Lu¡¯s rest.¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242 Reason for Resistance

    242 Reason for Resistance


    Lu Qing still wanted to say something to persuade them to stay, but now that the acupuncture had been done, the pills had been given to him, and the bill had been paid, Lu Qing had no reason to persuade them to stay.


    ¡°Tan Rou, why did you save my grandfather?¡± Lu Qing asked again when Tan Rou and the others walked out of the ward. He was looking forward to hearing another reason from Tan Rou.


    Under his expectant gaze, Tan Rou said a very straightforward and reasonable reason, ¡°Because the Lu family is very rich. I want to make money, can¡¯t I?¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard her say this, he feltfortable and his expression became much better. Xiao Mo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the Third Young Master¡¯s mood had improved. He could probably keep his job now.


    With that, Tan Rou pushed her wheelchair and left quickly.


    Lu Qing was still in a daze. He didn¡¯t want to hear that as a reason, but this reason was reasonable. What other reason did he want to hear? It couldn¡¯t be that she had special thoughts about him, right? He was too narcissistic.


    Tan Rou was outstanding, not only in her studies. He had thought that both of them were students and the only difference between them was the first and second ce in grades. Now, it seemed that Tan Rou was already at the peak, and he was the small tree under the protection of the big tree at the foot of the mountain.


    Due to how the entire thing had been discovered and they had spent some time talking to each other, Old Master Lu woke up very quickly after Tan Rou and the others left. The incense that Tan Rou had given him was not strong to begin with, and the timing was just right. Since they had spent a little more time at the hospital today, the effect of the incense had already passed by the time they left.


    ¡°Little Qing¡­ Why are you standing there in a daze?¡± Old Master Lu called out to him.


    When Lu Qing heard that his grandfather had woken up, he hurried to the bedside. ¡°Grandfather, how are you feeling?¡±


    Old Master Lu felt refreshed and light. ¡± I feel much better. He saw the bottle in Lu Qing¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Did the doctore?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qing ced the bottle on the bedside table. ¡°We found out that they were messing with the surveince cameras today. When I rushed to the hospital, they were about to leave. ¡±


    Old Master Lu was a little annoyed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask him to stay? I still have to thank him properly.¡± They had talked about that person before, and they all agreed that he was a highly respected old saint.


    Lu Qing thought to himself that not only was it not the old saint, it was not the esteemed old man, but it was a young girl. She was so young that it was hard to believe that she had such medical skills.


    ¡°Grandpa, that doctor isn¡¯t old at all.¡± Lu Qing said.


    When Old Master Lu heard that the doctor isn¡¯t old, he thought of a man who was around 40 years old. It was not bad for him to be aplished at this age. ¡°Ohh¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already paid the doctor. The doctor said that you can go home to recuperate.¡± Lu Qing informed his grandfather about what the doctor said.


    Hearing that he could go home, Old Master Lu was very happy. He lifted the nket and urged, ¡°Quick, quick, help me with the discharge procedures!¡±


    Lu Qing finally smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lying on the bed, Old Master Lu felt more and more ufortable. If he had met this divine doctor earlier, would his wife still be able to joke with him now?


    Many years ago, his wife fell ill. At that time, a Chinese doctor came to treat her. Back then, the other doctors said that there was no cure for her and so he could only allow this traditional medicine doctor to treat her.


    In the beginning, his wife was getting better, but gradually, she became thinner and thinner. The doctor said that it was normal and even asked him for arge sum of money for treatment. Old Master Lu was skeptical, but for his wife, he still gave it to the doctor.


    In the end, his wife still left. She died of emaciation, the kind that could not be saved.


    Old Master Lu was devastated and immediately sent people to investigate the cause of his wife¡¯s death. It turned out that the doctor had used many taboo drugs during the treatment. These drugs contained uncontroble toxins and were not approved for use. The doctor had used them illegally, causing his wife to die quickly.


    The doctor, who had long nned this, disappeared without a trace after receiving the money. Even after his wife passed away, Old Master Lu still could not trace the whereabouts of this quack. From then on, Old Master Lu no longer believed in traditional medicine.


    His wife had passed away, and his son and daughter-inw had also died in an ident. Now, only the oldest and the youngest of the family were still alive. Fortunately, they had a benefactor to help them this time. Otherwise, this family would have fallen apart.

 Chapter 243 - 243 243 The Vicious Family

    243 243 The Vicious Family


    Tan Jing had been busy dealing with Tan Rou recently and had forgotten to find a doctor for Lu Qing¡¯s grandfather. That day, she suddenly heard the news that Old Master Lu had been discharged from the hospital. She was stunned for a while before she reacted.


    ¡°Mom, Old Master Lu has been discharged.¡± Tan Jing said happily to Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was seriously ill? Why did he suddenly get discharged?¡±


    Tan Jing said, ¡°Mom, there are only two situations when you¡¯re discharged. One is when you¡¯re cured, and you go home. The other is when you¡¯re desperate, and there¡¯s no need to stay any longer. Think about it. There¡¯s been no news from Old Master Lu for so many days. It can¡¯t be that his health has improved. Moreover, it¡¯s not like his family can¡¯t afford to stay in a high-ss ward. Now that he¡¯s suddenly discharged, he must have given up on treatment.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve given up on treatment, then let¡¯s not waste our time.¡± Chen Yi said.


    ¡°No! This is our chance!¡± Tan Jing said anxiously.


    Chen Yi didn¡¯t understand. They have already given up on treatment, so what chance did they still have? ¡°What chance?¡±


    Tan Jing smiled and said, ¡°If we bring the doctor over now and cure Old Master Lu, won¡¯t it be to our credit? If he can¡¯t be cured, it means that his life is bound to be over, and they won¡¯t me us for it. Moreover, if we go over now and offer to treat Old Master Lu, regardless of whether he is cured or not, the Lu family will definitely be grateful.¡±


    Chen Yi was enlightened and praised her daughter¡¯s intelligence. ¡°As expected of my good daughter. You¡¯re incredibly smart and capable.¡±


    ¡°Mom, quickly call and ask where Dr. Peter is.¡± Tan Jing was burning with anxiety. She wished she could bring the doctor to the Lu family now so that Old Master Lu would not die early.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Chen Yi immediately took out her phone to ask for news about Dr. Peter.


    Tan Jing was overjoyed. As long as she seized the opportunity to help Lu Qing save his grandfather, Lu Qing would thank her regardless of whether she seeded or not. As long as Lu Qing owned this to Tan Jing, things would be much easier in the future.


    When the time came, the first thing she asked Lu Qing to do was to stay away from Tan Rou. Every time she saw them standing together, she felt ufortable, especially when Lu Qing was biased toward Tan Rou, intentionally or unintentionally. It made her feel like she had a fishbone stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Dr. Peter has already arrived in the city.¡± Chen Yi put down the phone and adjusted her five-figure dress. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already asked him to meet us. We¡¯ll go to the Lu family¡¯s house directly.¡±


    Tan Jing was relieved. She held Chen Yi¡¯s arm and said affectionately, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    The mother and daughter of the Tan family made an appointment with Dr. Peter and rushed to the Lu family. However, when they reached the door, they were stopped by the butler.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Butler Lu had never seen Chen Yi and her daughter before, and they did not have an appointment. He could not allow them in just like that.


    ¡°This is Dr. Peter. He came here to treat Old Master Lu.¡± Tan Jing introduced anxiously. ¡°We heard that Old Master Lu was in critical condition, so we brought Dr. Peter in from abroad. Don¡¯t worry; Dr. Peter is very famous in the industry. He will definitely cure Old Master Lu.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When has my old master gotten critically ill?!¡± Butler Lu had followed Old Master Lu for many years and also treated Old Master Lu as his own family.


    This time, when Old Master Lu fell sick, he was worried sick as well. Now that Old Master Lu had almost recovered and had returned home, and he was extremely happy. How could he listen to this mother-daughter duo curses him like this? ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡±


    When Tan Jing saw him chasing them away in a hurry, she thought that Old Master Lu was really critically ill and did not want anyone to know. The more he did not let her in, the more she wanted to show off.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Qing¡¯s friend, Tan Jing. Please inform Lu Qing about it. He will definitely let me in.¡± Tan Jing quickly told him who she was.


    Butler Lu did not dare to chase her away when he heard her say that. He asked her to wait for a moment and went in to ask Lu Qing.


    Soon, Lu Qing rushed over. When he saw Tan Jing, he did not look like he weed her. ¡°Tan Jing? What are you doing here?¡±


    Tan Jing saw his ugly expression and felt a little unhappy. However, the purpose of this trip was not to be angry with Lu Qing. She was here to do business.


    ¡°Lu Qing, this is Dr. Peter. He¡¯s here to treat Grandpa Lu. He just arrived today. We went to the hospital as soon as he arrived, but the nurse said that Grandpa Lu had already been discharged. It¡¯s all their fault for not making it clear and making us misunderstand that Grandpa Lu was seriously ill.¡± Tan Jing was very good at talking. With just a few words, she pushed the responsibility of her ill-speaking to another person.

 Chapter 244 - 244 244 Thoughts

    244 244 Thoughts


    Lu Qing did not want to waste any more time with them, so he tactfully asked them to leave. ¡°My grandfather is not seriously ill. He has almost recovered which is why he got discharged. You can go back. My grandfather does not need treatment.¡± Tan Rou would be treating his grandfather and they no longer needed anyone¡¯s help.


    Tan Jing carefully observed Lu Qing¡¯s expression. When the butler said it earlier, she did not really believe it. Now that Lu Qing said it, she believed 70 ¨C 80% of it. Could it be that the old master¡¯s health had really recovered? Or was it ast gasp?


    Chen Yi and Tan Jing looked at each other. They were already here, so they were going to return empty-handed? No, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to invite Dr. Peter over. They couldn¡¯t go back without even seeing old master Lu.


    ¡°Lu Qing, Dr. Peter came all the way here. Just let him see Grandpa Lu. There¡¯s no harm in it anyway, right?¡± Tan Jing looked troubled. ¡°Besides, Dr. Peter pushed back a few surgeries in order to visit Grandpa Lu. He flew over early in the morning. We can¡¯t just let him waste this trip, right?¡±


    Lu Qing just thought that Tan Jing¡¯s words were very funny. Who would rush to see a doctor if they were not sick? He already clearly said that his grandfather¡¯s body had recovered, but Tan Jing still asked the doctor to treat his grandfather. Was she afraid that his grandfather would recover?


    ¡°Just allow Dr. Peter take a look at Old Master Lu. He can also do a quick check up.¡± Chen Yi added on.


    Lu Qing looked at Dr. Peter and he did look travel-worn. He probably came all the way here from abroad. The Lu family wouldn¡¯t care about the examination fee and so he decided to allow them inside.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Lu Qing said helplessly.


    Tan Jing was delighted and entered the room before the doctor. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was a doctor.


    Everything would be alright as soon as they were allowed to enter. Tan Jing thought about how Dr. Peter had already epted their benefits. When the time came, he would have to do whatever they asked him to do. Regardless of whether Old Master Lu could be cured or not, the Lu family would definitely owe her a favor.


    After all, the Lu family was one of the most famous families in the city.


    It was Tan Jing¡¯s first time seeing such a mansion. Be it the surrounding, the building, or even the fountain beside it, it was much better than the Tan family¡¯s. Inparison to the Lu family¡¯s mansion, where the Tan family was staying was nothing.


    Lu Qing led them through the long stone brick path, then past the front hall, to the ce where Old Master Lu was recuperating. Although it was not as big as the front hall, this house was alreadyparable to the main residence of the Tan family.


    There were flowers and nts that Tan Jing had never seen before nted everywhere. Just by looking at the appearance, she knew that they were rare treasures. There were also servants trimming the branches of the flowers and nts. Each of them was carefully taken care of by a specific gardener. The flowers were very beautiful and looked full of vitality.


    Before she reached the house at the back, she saw Old Master Lu taking a walk among the flowers. His face was rosy and his footsteps were light. He did not look seriously ill at all.


    Tan Jing and Chen Yi¡¯s doubts reached the peak. Could it be that Old Master Lu had really recovered?


    Chen Yi pushed Tan Jing from behind, telling her to go up and greet him.


    Tan Jing understood and walked forward to greet Old Master Lu obediently. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Lu. I¡¯m Tan Jing. I went to the hospital to visit you previously. I wonder if you still remember me?¡±


    Old Master Lu had a deep impression of her. After he fell ill, Lu Qing¡¯s ssmates and those who had connections in the family all came to the hospital to visit him. This girl left a deep impression on him because he really did not like her.


    ¡°I remember.¡± Old Master Lu didn¡¯t want to embarrass her. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Qing¡¯s ssmate, right? We met at the hospital.¡±


    When he saw her at the hospital, he disliked this girl the most. Although she sat obediently in the crowd, her eyes did not look like those of a child her age. Moreover, she was always criticizing others and praising herself. She was very scheming at such a young age.


    Tan Jing was very excited when she heard that. It turned out that Old Master Lu still remembered her. This was great.


    Old Master Lu looked at them. ¡°Hello. Thank you foring to see me. My health is already much better, but the doctor said that I shouldn¡¯t be exposed to the wind for too long.¡± It meant that they should get lost and he doesn¡¯t want to see them outside.

 Chapter 245 - 245 245 Examination

    245 245 Examination


    ¡°Hello, old master Lu.¡± Chen Yi walked forward and smiled, ¡°After hearing that you were sick, Jingjing pestered me to find a doctor for you. Dr. Peter is a famous specialist in the industry. He had been staying in theboratory before, and I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort contacting him. When he heard about your illness, he immediately rushed over.


    ¡°But when we went to the hospital, you were already discharged. The nurse said you weren¡¯t in good health, but now it seems you are in much better shape now.¡± Chen Yi and Tan Jing were indeed mother and daughter. They knew how to push the responsibility to others.


    ¡°Although my body hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely, it¡¯s almost recovered. I appreciate your concern, Mrs. Tan.¡± Old Master Lu was unhappy, but they were already in his house, so he couldn¡¯t be too harsh. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t expect Old Master Lu to recover so well, nor did she expect him to reject her so quickly. However, they had already invited Dr. Peter here. How could they not cook after cutting the vegetables?


    ¡°Grandpa Lu, Dr. Peter took an 18-hour flight for you and even changed three stops midway. He was exhausted from the journey, but he rushed to the hospital to see you without resting as soon as he got off the ne. You can¡¯t let hime all the way here for nothing, right?¡± Tan Jing said.


    Lu Qing wanted tough after hearing that. ¡°You took an 18-hour flight and even changed three stops. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a doctor from Antarctica. Would there actually be any good doctors there?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face stiffened. She only wanted toplicate things and did not consider the situation. When she heard Lu Qing¡¯s words, she could only change her words. ¡°I mean, his journey took a total of 18 hours. In the middle, he had to take a bus and train and transfer to a ne before arriving here.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then all the more we should let him have a good rest.¡± Old Master Lu said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s already past lunch, and our family doesn¡¯t have the habit of having afternoon tea. However, it¡¯s too early for dinner, and I won¡¯t pester you to stay here either.¡±


    Lu Qing made a gesture to send the guests off. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay me toe here to treat your illness?¡± Dr. Peter asked in a foreignnguage. ¡°Why are you chasing us away?¡±


    Chen Yi was not fluent in the foreignnguage. Although Tan Jing could take the exam, she spoke poorly. In addition, the doctor had a strong ent, so Tan Jing did not understand what he meant.


    However, Lu Qing understood but did not say anything and only asked the butler to see them out.


    When he returned to his room, Old Master Lu was still a little angry. When Tan Jing saw him earlier, he only thought that she was too scheming for a child. Now, it seemed that not only was she scheming, but she also didn¡¯t have enough intelligence. She was stupid.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. You had to see someone that you didn¡¯t like.¡± Lu Qing walked in and apologized to his grandpa after sending them off.


    Old Master Lu¡¯s face darkened as he lectured his grandson, ¡°Don¡¯t interact with this family in the future, especially Tan Jing. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s not a kind person. Grandpa doesn¡¯t object to you making friends. It¡¯s you who has to see them with clear eyes. Don¡¯t make friends with just anyone.¡±


    Lu Qing disliked Tan Jing more and more. Lu Qing did not know about this at all. Not only did she not inform him before bringing Dr. Peter to his house, but she also repeatedly asked to see his grandfather. His grandfather was clearly full of energy. Why would they still need a check-up?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡± Lu Qing promised him, ¡°I won¡¯t be friends with her. At most, we¡¯ll only be ssmates.¡±


    Old Master Lu believed in Lu Qing. As long as he said he would not talk to those people, these two would not be friends. He suddenly thought of the girl Zhuang Liu had brought over earlier. Whether in terms of speech or behavior, she was steps ahead of Tan Jing. They were the same age, but one was heaven, and the other was hell.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time to take your medicine. Let¡¯s take your medicine first.¡± Lu Qing took the pills.


    Old Master Lu was no longer resistant to eating pills because these pills could indeed make his body better. Moreover, he looked forward to meeting the person who made these pills. He wondered what kind of powerful person could make such pills.


    ¡°Xiao Qing, when is that doctoring to give me acupuncture?¡± Old Master Lu could not help but ask.


    Lu Qing calcted the time. ¡°The doctor said it would be a weekter. It¡¯s only been two days now. We still have to wait for a while.¡±


    Old Master Lu was a little anxious. ¡°I really want to see him soon.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely get the doctor to meet you personally.¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246 246 My Good Daughter

    246 246 My Good Daughter


    Tan Jing and Chen Yi took the car back with expressions as if they had just eaten a fly. They had thought that the n was foolproof, but they did not expect it to end before it even started.


    They had spent so much money to look for Dr. Peter, but all he did was meet Old Master Lu. She had wasted so much money and was even criticized by Dr. Peter. Although she did not understand what he was saying, it was definitely not something good.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that from the Lu family? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to treat Old Master Lu?¡± Chen Yi asked Tan Jing with a livid face. ¡°Why did they chase us out? Jingjing, what did you tell Lu Qing?¡±


    Tan Jing bit her lips and was furious. When she heard Chen Yi ming her, she became even angrier. ¡°Mom, how can you me me? I¡¯ve already discussed it with Lu Qing. Moreover, Old Master Lu was indeed terminally ill at that time. I don¡¯t know how he recovered so quickly.¡±


    ¡°All of our money has gone to waste!¡± Chen Yi was annoyed.


    Tan Jing looked confused. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? How did Old Master Lu suddenly recover? Could it be that someone came to treat him before us?¡±


    ¡°You mean someone beat us to it and treated Old Master Lu before we did?¡± Chen Yi thought for a moment.


    Tan Jing nodded. ¡°That must be the case. When we were in the garden just now, didn¡¯t we smell the strong medicinal fragrance on Old Master Lu¡¯s body? Western medicine usually smells like disinfectant. Only Chinese medicine has the bitter taste of medicinal herbs. Someone must have hired a traditional doctor to treat Old Master Lu in advance.¡±


    Chen Yi felt that it was unlikely. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Old Master Lu always dislike traditional medicine?¡±


    Tan Jing wasn¡¯t too sure about this either. She said, ¡°We have to investigate secretly and see who treated Old Master Lu. Old Master Lu hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. We just have to find this person and make him work for us.¡±


    Chen Yi felt that her daughter¡¯s idea was a good one. As expected of her biological daughter. She was so smart. She was many times smarter than that little slut Tan Rou.


    ¡°My daughter is so smart, just like me.¡± Chen Yi said with a smile.


    Tan Jing smiled and hugged her. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mom. ¡±


    That day, Mrs. Tao bought a lot of groceries. There were many bags and bags, and she couldn¡¯t even carry them all at once. So, he took a break after walking for a while.


    When the neighbor saw this, she smiled and said, ¡°That biological daughter is different ever since she came back. I¡¯ve been seeing that you buy so many bags of vegetables and you even have so many parcels delivered to your house. Those must have cost a lot, right?¡±


    Mrs. Tao frowned, but she spoke politely to her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s costly or not. The main thing is that there are some of us at home. We can¡¯t let our children eat poorly. As for these parcels, they belonged to our children.¡±


    It was indeed something that belonged to the three children. It was normal for young people to buy things. She believed that the three children would not buy things recklessly. Moreover, their family was not short of money, so they could afford it.


    ¡°Is your Old Tao¡¯s sry enough for such expenses? Your daughter was raised in a wealthy family after all. She¡¯s a spendthrift when ites to spending money. She really doesn¡¯t know how to be considerate of her own parents.¡± The neighbour continued.


    The auntie had already tacitly agreed that Tan Rou was the one who bought them. After all, before Tan Rou arrived, there weren¡¯t so many deliveries done.


    ¡°My daughter earned her own money.¡± Mrs. Tao said coldly. ¡°She can spend it however she wants. She even bought us gifts.¡±


    The auntie did not believe her. ¡°Really? How could a high school student earn so much money? Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s been asking it from her adoptive parents?!¡±


    Mrs. Tao waspletely unhappy. ¡°No, I know what kind of person my daughter is.¡±


    ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t ask his adoptive parents for it, a child of her age should be studying hard in school.¡± The auntie¡¯sst sentence was the main point. ¡°She should learn from my Xiao Huan. She¡¯s in the top 50 in the grade and top 10 in the ss.¡±


    ¡°Well, then your Xiao Huan must be excellent.¡± Mother Tao answered without batting an eyelid.


    The auntie¡¯s eyebrows were almost raised to the sky. ¡°Of course! My Xiao Huan said that she¡¯ll earn a lot of money in the future and bring me around the world!¡±


    ¡°My Rourou can earn a lot of money now and bring me around to enjoy life.¡± Mrs. Tao picked up her things and said, ¡°However, my girl¡¯s grades can¡¯t bepared to yours. She¡¯s probably the top student in her ss and grade.¡± She took her things and left.


    The auntie froze on the spot. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say that your daughter wasst?¡± She smiled. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s thest in her ss?!¡±


    Mrs. Tao turned around and said, ¡°You can ask your daughter about it. Aren¡¯t they ssmates?¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247 247 The Powerful Xiao Rou

    247 247 The Powerful Xiao Rou


    The auntie was skeptical. When her daughter Zhang Huan got home, she grabbed her and asked, ¡°How did Tan Rou do in your ssst time?¡±


    Zhang Huan was confused. ¡°Mom, why are you asking about this?¡±


    The auntie said, ¡°Last time, you ranked fifth in ss and 47th in your entire grade. I was so happy that I told everyone about it. I didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou¡¯s mother next door to say that Tan Rou ranked first in the grade. Tell me, is it true?¡±


    Zhang Huan had a gloomy expression on his face. It was fine if others got first ce, but Tan Rou had gotten first ce in the monthly and weekly exams consecutively, which made her very unhappy.


    ¡°She was. Why are you still asking me when you already know about it?¡± Zhang Huan said impatiently.


    When the auntie heard this, she tugged Zhang Huan by the ear. ¡°Tan Rou has beenst every year and even got first ce. Why can¡¯t you try harder?¡±


    Zhang Huan was in pain. ¡°Her mother gave birth to her with such good-looking features. Why can¡¯t you give birth to me with better features?!¡±


    The auntie was furious. The mother-and-daughter duo then had a show-off in the house.


    Mrs. Tao moved all the packages to Tan Rou¡¯s room. The items inside were quite heavy and marked as ¡®Fragile.¡¯ It seemed that they were valuable items.


    ¡°Rourou, what did you buy?¡± Mother Tao wiped her sweat.


    ¡°Why is it so heavy?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her mother, who was sweaty and vexed. She should have moved it herself. How could she let her mother do it?


    ¡°Mom, in the future, when my delivery arrives, just help me put it at the entrance. I¡¯ll carry it myself. Look at how tired you are. Hurry up and wipe your sweat.¡± Tan Rou wiped away the sweat on her mother¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Silly child, how could I let you move these?¡± Mrs. Tao said with a gratified expression.


    ¡°Moreover, this thing isn¡¯t light. I¡¯ve been heartbroken to see you exhausted.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart felt warm. She hugged Mrs. Tao and said, ¡°My heart will ache too when I see you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°What did you buy?¡± Mrs. Tao asked, patting Tan Rou¡¯s shoulder.


    Tan Rou let go of her, picked up a pair of scissors, and opened a package. Inside was arge ck rectangr box.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spare part for aputer.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I need aputer, but I don¡¯t like theputers already assembled on the market. Moreover, the performance is not good enough, so I bought my spare parts and assembled aputer with better hardware.¡±


    Mrs. Tao knew nothing aboutputers. To her, those who knew how to useputers were very smart.


    ¡°Our Xiao Rou is really amazing!¡± Mother Tao looked at her daughter in surprise. ¡°Why do I feel like you know everything?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Tan Rou wanted to know everything, but if she wanted to stay alive, she had to know all these.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Tao Qi came over to take a look. ¡°I heard a nging sound in the room just now. Is the floor being dismantled?¡±


    ¡°Your sister is assembling aputer.¡± Mrs. Tao told his younger son about what was happening.


    Tao Qi was very surprised. ¡°You know how to assembleputers?¡±


    Tan Rou put down the tools in her hands. ¡°Please pass me the spiral screwdriver.¡±


    Tao Qi subconsciously handed it to her and squatted on the ground as he watched her assemble theputer. He realized that she was skilled, as if she designed everyponent. She never took it off after putting it on.


    Tan Rou had prepared twoputers. One was a desktopputer for home use, and the other was a portableptop. Sometimes, she needed two.


    After working for a long time, Tan Rou finally equipped herputer. She turned it on and installed a system first, followed by some software.


    ¡°Does yourputer really work?¡± Tao Qi asked as he waited for theputer to load.


    ¡°Why would I install aputer that can¡¯t be used?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t mean that. He didn¡¯t trust Tan Rou. How could a high school student assemble aputer by herself? He felt he was already smart enough, but Tan Rou was smarter than him. Thest time he lost to Tan Rou, it only gave him a rough idea. This time, hepletely realized that this person waspletely different.¡±


    ¡°Were you pretending to be stupid in the past?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one stupid in our family.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile as she rubbed his head.


    She managed to fool Tao Qi as he proudly raised his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248 248 Magical Sister

    248 248 Magical Sister


    Although he had already seen Tan Rou assemble theputer, Tao Qi still wanted to experience it for himself. He wanted to see if theputer could actually be used and not just installed for show.


    ¡°Then let me use yourputer after you assemble it. I want to see if yourputer works well.¡± Tao Qi said naturally.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I can give it to you, but there¡¯s one condition.¡±


    ¡°What conditions do you have? I¡¯m giving you face by using yourputer. What other conditions do you have?¡± What he actually meant was that it was already a great honor for her that he was using hisputer, yet she was stilling up with better conditions. She really didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t difficult toply with.¡± Tan Rou and Mrs. Tao looked at each other and smiled. Then, she looked at Tao Qi.


    ¡°If you call me big sister for the next month, I¡¯ll lend you myputer for a month. In the future, whenever you use theputer, you have to call me big sister.¡±


    Tao Qi seemed a little conflicted after hearing that, but hepromised in the end. However, he also raised a condition. ¡°I have to test if yourputer works well first. Otherwise, if yourputer doesn¡¯t work well but I¡¯ve already called you big sister, I would have been at a loss!¡±


    Mrs. Tao scolded, ¡°We¡¯re family. What¡¯s there to lose? If we¡¯re talking about losing money, it¡¯s all thanks to your sister when you had that allergic reaction to mushrooms. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be alive to bargain here right now.¡±


    Tao Qi was a little awkward. ¡°Aboutst time¡­I know that I owed it to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take credit for that.¡± Just then, the system was installed. Tan Rou turned on herputer. ¡°You just have to remember that I¡¯m your sister. No matter what I do for you, you don¡¯t have to think that you owe me anything for it.¡±


    Tao Qi opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Sister Jingjing said that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t a good person. He liked Sister Jingjing more, but Sister Jingjing hadn¡¯t contacted him for a long time. Instead, this sister who cameter had been taking care of him.


    ¡°You can download whatever you want.¡± Tan Rou gave him the desktopputer to y with. Whether it was ying games or anything else, a desktopputer would work better than aptop, but it was inconvenient to carry around.


    ¡°What if I break your newputer?¡± Tao Qi asked.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll fix theputer if it¡¯s broken. Besides, I have twoputers. If you break one, I still have one. If both of them break, we can fix them together. Since I can assemble it, I can fix it.¡±


    Tao Qi pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. He downloaded a few softwares from the official website and it was very smooth. The download speed was mostly influenced by the inte speed but good hardware would also affect the download speed. Theputer was running very quickly and the newly downloaded game was ying smoothly.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very good.¡± Tao Qi moved the mouse and then created a document to type. The keyboard felt great. It was flexible and had strong recognition ability. It didn¡¯t jam and had low noise.


    ¡°How is it? Will you be able to call me your big sister without any worries now?¡± Tan Rou asked him.


    Tao Qi bit his lips and whispered, ¡°Big sister.¡±


    ¡°Here¡­. You can take thisptop back to your room first.¡± Tan Rou agreed readily.


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± Tao Qi asked.


    Tan Rou came up with a random excuse. ¡°My room is too small. I can only fit oneputer. You can take this one back and use it for yourself.¡±


    Mother Tao looked at Tan Rou¡¯s room and then thought about her own house. It was indeed a little small. Since they have already decided not to pretend to be poor anymore, she would give the children a bigger house.


    Tao Qi epted theputer with a cold expression, but in fact, he was already overjoyed. Thisputer was better than all theputers he had used before. Tan Rou was really amazing.


    Oh, now he had to call her big sister.


    Tao Qi said to theputer, ¡°For the sake of giving me theputer, I¡¯ll call her my big sister for a month. She does have some magical abilities. Not only can she make incense pills, but she can also assembleputers. Her results are not bad. I guess I can give her a pass on being my sister.¡±


    ¡°Tao Qi,e and eat.¡± Tan Rou stood at the door and knocked on it.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Tao Qi turned off theputer.


    Tao Qi stopped when he reached the door. He rubbed his fingers and said, ¡°Thank you, big sister.¡±


    Tan Rou rubbed his head again. The more she looked at him, the cuter he became.

 Chapter 249 - 249 249 Physics Competition

    249 249 Physics Competition


    After lunch, Tan Rou took a nap before returning to school. However, on the way there, an unexpected person stopped her.


    ¡°Do you find it interesting?¡± Zhang Huan came up and scolded her, ¡°It¡¯s amazing to do well in the exam, right? You had only gotten first ce a few times. Did you really have to go around telling people about it?! Look at how amazing you are. You¡¯re the teacher¡¯s new darling. Song Lin should definitely surpass you this time. Just wait and see for this monthly exam!¡±


    After saying that, she red at Tan Rou fiercely and quickened her pace to go to school.


    Tan Rou was dumbfounded and asked three questions in her heart, What¡¯s the matter? Why did she say that about Zhang Huan? Was there something wrong with her brains?


    Although she and Zhang Huan were neighbors and ssmates, they weren¡¯t very close. It hadn¡¯t been long since she returned to the Tao family, and because of her previous self, Zhang Huan didn¡¯t like to be close to her.


    There was no need for Zhang Huan to curry favor with Tan Rou. After being criticized by Zhang Huan today, Tan Rou had no idea what had just happened.


    Tan Rou was speechless. She had just been in a good mood that her rtionship with Tao Qi had improved. In the end, she was suddenly scolded for no reason, and her good mood was gone.


    However, in the afternoon ss, the physics teacher announced something. This caused the challenge that she had with Song Lin to be postponed because the monthly test was postponed.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± As soon as the physics teacher left the ssroom, the students in the ss began toin. ¡°Now they want us to spend time participating in the physicspetition. Where do we find the time?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is participating. There are only three spots.¡±


    ¡°But if we win the gold medal in this physicspetition, it will be a bonus for the college entrance examination. I think the teacher wants us to participate actively because of this.¡±


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Xu Yan was very well-informed. ¡°The school ces a lot of importance on this physicspetition. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have postponed the monthly exam.¡±


    ¡°ss monitor, is it that important? Isn¡¯t it held once every year?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely.¡± Xu Yan said, ¡°Although thepetition we are participating in this time is within the province, the top five will participate in the nationalpetition. If they win, they will also represent the country in internationalpetitions. At that time, it won¡¯t just be a bonus for the college entrance examination. I also heard that the top ten in the domesticpetition might even be directly admitted to Capital University.¡±


    Capital University was the top university in the country. It was located in the economic and political center of the city. It was a ce where many students dreamed of studying.


    ¡°Really?¡± The students were skeptical. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything in regards to that.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°You have to believe what the ss monitor said. Do you think the ss monitor is the kind of person who likes to joke around?¡±


    Xu Yan never joked.


    When the rest of the students heard this, their enthusiasm to participate increased. This path was much easier than trying to break their heads to study for the college entrance exam. Moreover, even if they were not selected, it did not matter. They could stille back to participate in the college entrance exam. It would not hinder anything.


    Wei Ling received a hint from Tan Rou to encourage Tan Jing to participate in the physicspetition. Tan Jing¡¯s physics results were excellent and she often ranked first in the subject. This was also one of the subjects she liked to show off.


    ¡°Jingjing, you should also participate in the physicspetition!¡± Wei Ling said, ¡°Your physics grades are so good, you¡¯ll definitely get good grades. When the timees, you¡¯ll win the provincial award, then the national award, and finally the international award!¡±


    Tan Jing was convinced. She seemed to have seen herself standing on the international podium with the media and shing lights below. As she thought about it, she smiled.


    When she won the award and entered Capital University, she would be qualified to enter the social circle in the capital. At that time, she would not be interested in the little Lu Qing. She would marry into the Tao family from the capital and be the mistress.


    She heard from Chen Yi that the Tao family was very satisfied with her. She thought so too. Otherwise, why did they have to get in touch with her after she returned to the Tan family?


    At the thought of this, Tan Jing did not forget to put on an act. ¡°Sure, I would like to participate in the physicspetition this time, but there¡¯s still Lu Qing and Song Lin ahead of me¡­¡± Especially the hateful Tan Rou!


    Wei Ling said sincerely, ¡°Song Lin¡¯s physics grades aren¡¯t top-notch. Usually, he only gets around 80 to 90 points. Lu Qing is a difficult person to deal with. Just treat it as if he has a spot. As for Tan Rou¡­¡±


    She nced at Tan Rou. Tan Jing signaled for her to continue. She smiled as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to defeat Tan Rou? Beat her in the physicspetition and make her walk out of thepetition crying.¡±


    Tan Jing waspletely convinced by her. She wanted to defeat Tan Rou. Although Tan Rou was first in the overall results, it did not mean that she was good in every subject. She would make mistakes sooner orter.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± At this time, Tan Jing was still putting on airs. ¡°I¡¯m just going to try. I may not be able to get any good results.¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 250 I Will Participate

    250 250 I Will Participate


    Wei Ling said, ¡°You will definitely get good results¡­.¡± The kind that would make you cry.


    Li Li saw that Tan Jing was participating, so she came over to encourage Tan Rou to participate. ¡°Rourou, go and participate in this physicspetition too. Teach Tan Jing a lesson.¡±


    Tan Rou had nned to participate in thepetition, but after hearing what Li Li said, she felt that it was better to keep a low profile. ¡°Even if I participate, I might not be able to get a good ranking. Why don¡¯t I just study hard and prepare for the monthly test?¡±


    Li Li continued, ¡°The monthly test has been postponed. There¡¯s no rush. You can just go and participate. It¡¯s not toote to prepare for the monthly test when youe back.¡±


    Tan Rou was about to speak when a student called her from outside, saying that the principal was looking for her.


    ¡°Why is the principal looking for you?¡± Li Li was curious. ¡°He must be looking for you to participate in the physicspetition.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She had guessed the same.


    When they arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Tan Rou did not point it out first. She wanted to wait for the principal to speak first.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± The principal¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Hurry up and sit down.¡±


    Tan Rou sat down and pretended not to know anything. ¡°Principal, is there anything you need from me?¡±


    ¡°You know that the province is going to hold a physicspetition, right?¡± The principal went straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I heard from the physics teacher just now. He said that the school is going to hold an examination. Three students will be selected to represent the school in the provincial physicspetition.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in thispetition?¡± The principal asked.


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and pretended not to care at all. ¡°It¡¯s just a physicspetition in the province. It doesn¡¯t have much value. It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t participate.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The principal frowned. ¡°Is that what your teacher told you?¡±


    Tan Rou thought to herself, It¡¯s probably going to be a nationalpetition.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the teacher said.¡± Tan Rou said with certainty.


    The principal was silent for a moment. ¡°I guess your teacher didn¡¯t want to tell you anything before he got the exact news. In fact, if you win thispetition, you will represent the province to participate in the nationalpetition. If you win the nationalpetition, you can also participate in the internationalpetition.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much more to it?¡± Tan Rou asked in surprise.


    The principal said, ¡°I have high hopes for you. If you participate in thepetition and win the prize, not only will you be rewarded by the country, but the school will also give you another schrship. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring glory to the school.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile. Of course, it would be even better if she could get the money.


    The principal was very satisfied with her answer. ¡°Alright, go back and prepare well for it. If you need anything, just inform your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Principal.¡± Tan Rou thanked him politely.


    The principal was looking forward to thispetition. After all these years, their school had not won many times. Ever since he took over the school, they have not been first ce in anypetition. Therefore, he had his own selfish motives. He wanted Tan Rou topete well and also wanted the school to shine.


    Even if the principal and Li Li didn¡¯t say anything, Tan Rou would still participate in thispetition. In her previous life, Tan Jing had shone brightly because of thispetition. She won first ce in the province, third ce in the nationalpetition, and then fifth ce in the internationalpetition. Although she wasn¡¯t first ce, it was still a very good result.


    After Tan Jing obtained her results, she became even more popr in school and society. Then, Tan Rou became the target of her secret torture. The more morous Tan Jing looked on the outside, the darker she was behind the scenes.


    This time, she wanted to take all of Tan Jing¡¯s glory and make the physics results that she was proud of to be her shorings.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll have one of the three spots. You can choose the remaining two for the exam.¡± Since the principal had allowed Tan Rou to participate, he had to show his sincerity in convincing her.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want that to happen. She said to the principal, ¡°For the sake of fairness, let¡¯s just decide by results from the selection test.¡±


    The principal said, ¡°I know your strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, I want to participate in the selection.¡± Tan Rou insisted.


    The principal looked at her with a smile. ¡°As expected of the student I thought highly of. You¡¯re indeed full of righteousness. Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say and proceed with the selection test. You have topete well and get first ce.¡±


    After Tan Rou promised him that she would get first ce, the principal let her go.

 Chapter 251 - 251 251 Do You Want to Join It Together?

    251 251 Do You Want to Join It Together?


    After Tan Rou was called away by the principal, Tan Jing became more and more uneasy. Hence, she told the teacher that she was not feeling well and wanted to go to the toilet. The teacher didn¡¯t say anything and just told her toe back quickly.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t go to the washroom. She just wanted to eavesdrop. However, Tan Rou and the others spoke too quickly. Before she could reach the principal¡¯s office, Tan Rou had already returned.


    Tan Rou noticed that Tan Jing was waiting for her but didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Tan Jing. However, Tan Jing was like a dog skin ster and insisted on sticking to her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what did the principal say to you?¡± Tan Jing asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and said angrily, ¡°What does the principal say to me have to do with you? The principal didn¡¯t mention you anyway.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face tightened, but she still had a smile on her face. ¡°I was just asking. Did the principal tell you about the physicspetition?¡±


    Tan Rou deliberately said, ¡°The principal said that this is just an ordinary physicspetition. There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to it. You can just participate casually.¡±


    ¡°Did the principal really tell you that this was just a normal physicspetition?¡± Tan Jing asked nervously.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m lying to you.¡±


    She sneered. ¡°Not only did the principal say that this is an important physicspetition, but he also said that the winner will be rewarded greatly. They can even enter Capital University in advance. It¡¯s almost the same as what the ss monitor said.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, will you participate in this physicspetition?¡± Tan Jing asked again.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Tan Rou sped up and left. She didn¡¯t need to report anything to Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth. Why was this girl acting so arrogant?! She had to embarrass Tan Rou in the physicspetition.


    The two of them entered the ssroom one after another. Tan Jing still remembered her excuse and did not forget to hold her stomach, pretending to be weak as she walked in.


    ¡°The principal asked you for you. Did he talk about the physicspetition?¡± Li Li asked quietly.


    Tan Rou smiled and replied softly, ¡°You guessed it right. The principal told me about the physicspetition. He also told me that my spot was internally decided. However, I still want to take the exam, so I refuse the spot.¡±


    Li Li clenched her fists. ¡°Yes! Even the principal trusts you so much. You must participate in the selection test this time.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to participate in thispetition as well?¡± Tan Rou asked Li Li about it. Although Li Li¡¯s results were not the best, she was good at physics. With a little guidance, Li Li might be able to get a ce.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Li Li scratched his face and said weakly, ¡°My physics results aren¡¯t that good. It¡¯s hard for me to get good results.¡±


    ¡°Try it!¡± Tan Rou encouraged her. ¡°Your physics results aren¡¯t bad either. Even Song Lin is participating. Aren¡¯t you going to participate? If you really get a good ranking, you can directly enter Capital University. Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡±


    Li Li was indeed a little tempted. ¡°I would like to but my results are average.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s participate together. We can study together!¡± Tan Rou said.


    Li Li was very happy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s participate together! ¡±


    ¡°Student Li Li, Student Tan Rou¡­¡± The English teacher on stage rubbed her eyes. ¡°What are you guys participating in together? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it? I would like to participate in it as well!¡±


    Li Li blushed and stood up. ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re talking about the physicspetition. I think¡­¡±


    The English teacher looked unhappy but she did not me them. ¡°You can talk about the physicspetition after ss. This is English ss now. Sit down.¡±


    After Li Li sat down with a red face, she even pulled Tan Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After ss, Lu Qing brought a physics exercise book over. He asked Tan Rou, ¡°Are you going to participate in the physicspetition? Do you want to study the questions together? I have a very good physicspetition question book here.¡±


    Tan Rou rejected him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Li Li and I will do the research. It¡¯ll be messy if there are too many people.¡±


    Lu Qing was actually looking forward to studying the questions with Tan Rou. He had heard Tan Rou exin the questions to Li Li several times. Each time she exined the questions, she would always take a different approach and exin them in a simple and easy manner for others to understand. Many times, solving questions inpetitions required such flexible thinking.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to reject him. Tan Rou would rather do the questions with Li Li than discuss with him. Was he that unlikable?


    Li Li saw that the atmosphere was not right and quickly said, ¡°Lu Qing, we are both girls. It is definitely not convenient for you to join us in the discussion. The ss monitor will also participate in this physicspetition. Why don¡¯t you discuss it with him?¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252 252 Stalker

    252 252 Stalker


    Lu Qing was waiting for Tan Rou to change her mind, but even when the bell rang, Tan Rou still had no intention of relenting. He could only return to his seat dejectedly.


    Halfway through the ss, Tan Rou received a small note. She opened it and saw that it was from Lu Qing. He said that after ss, he would meet her in the woods on the right side of the teaching building. He had something to talk to her about.


    After reading it, Tan Rou tore the note into pieces and rolled it into a ball. She did not reply to him.


    Lu Qing watched Tan Rou¡¯s every move. He really couldn¡¯t figure out Tan Rou¡¯s attitude. A few days ago, she was still treating her grandfather. Why did she be so cold the moment they returned to school? Could it be that she was really treating her grandfather for money?


    !!


    Lu Qing was not a narcissistic person. He did not think that Tan Rou had a crush on him because she had never looked him in the eyes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for herself or money, then why did Tan Rou do all this?


    Could it be¡­


    Lu Qing turned to Tan Jing. If Tan Rou didn¡¯t treat his grandfather this time, the Lu family would probably ept the doctor that Tan Jing had brought over. Tan Rou¡¯s treatment had allowed his grandfather to recover, so there was naturally no need for Tan Jing¡¯s doctor.


    Could it be because of Tan Jing?


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t listen to a single word during the ss. His heart was a mess. An unknown emotion lingered in his heart and couldn¡¯t be dispelled for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Li Li didn¡¯t ask her where she was going. Tan Rou always had her own things to do. She was a little mysterious and a little powerful.


    When Lu Qing saw her leave, he immediately left his seat and followed her.


    The woods on the west side of the teaching building were very dense. Couples often went on dates here. The visibility wasn¡¯t the best, and it was easy to hide.


    ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask.¡± Tan Rou leaned against a tree. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Lu Qing had aplicated look on his face. He looked slightly sad. ¡°Tan Rou, did you really treat my grandfather because of money?¡±


    Tan Rou answered him directly, ¡°If it¡¯s not for money, then what is it for? For fun?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say that you¡¯ll give me a 20% discount?¡± Lu Qing continued asking.


    ¡°Because we are ssmates.¡± Tan Rou said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. There¡¯s also Li Li and the others. If they get sick ande to me for treatment, I¡¯ll give them a 20% discount.¡± Other than Tan Jing and herckeys, if those guys were sick, she would double the fees.


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Lu Qing looked extremely hurt.


    Tan Rou was not a loving person. She only helped Lu Qing because she didn¡¯t want Tan Jing to snatch this opportunity. As for the 20% discount, it was just an excuse. Even if she did not take a single cent, she still wouldn¡¯t allow Tan Jing the chance to get close to Old Master Lu.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t want to lie to you, either. The truth is that I treated your grandfather for money. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Qing smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Thank you for treating my grandfather. You don¡¯t have to give me a 20% discount in the future. Just charge me the original price.¡± With that, he left the woods without looking back.


    Tan Rou thought that it would be better to charge at the original price. She could earn even more then.


    ¡°Lu Qing, why are you here too?¡± Tan Jing followed Tan Rou when she saw Tan Rou leaving the ssroom. She didn¡¯t expect there to be so many trees here. She didn¡¯t find Tan Rou for a while, but she saw Lu Qinging out from the woods.


    Lu Qing¡¯s mind was in a mess. When he saw Tan Jing, he subconsciously thought that Tan Jing had followed him there. ¡°You followed me here?¡±


    Tan Jing felt wronged. She was here to follow Tan Rou, not Lu Qing. She did not know that Lu Qing was here. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ I wasn¡¯t following you!¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s eyes darkened, and his face was ashen. He looked furious. ¡°Go away! Did you really think that I have no idea of what you¡¯re trying to do?! Don¡¯t follow me anymore, or I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Tan Jing was so scared that her palms were sweating. Lu Qing always looked sunny and cheerful, but he was actually a ruthless person. Otherwise, he would not have stabilized the Lu family for such a long time after Old Master Lu fell ill.


    Lu Qing quickly left the woods as if something was chasing after him.


    ¡°Are you a stalker?¡± Tan Rou walked out with a smile. ¡°Do you like to follow people that much?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face darkened when she saw Tan Rou. ¡°Why would I follow you?¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips. ¡°Were you following me? Lu Qing was the one who said that you followed him, okay? Don¡¯t be so narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Tan Jing was furious.


    ¡°What a perverted hobby. Why do you have to be a stalker?¡± Tan Rou said disdainfully. After saying that, she quickly left the woods, not giving Tan Jing a chance to react.


    Tan Jing was about to explode from anger. ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡±


    The poor little grass was on the verge of death from her stomping.

 Chapter 253 - 253 253 Not Satisfied

    253 253 Not Satisfied


    ¡°Tan Rou, that b*tch. She must have asked Lu Qing out and said something to him. Otherwise, Lu Qing wouldn¡¯t say that about me.¡± Tan Jing muttered to herself in the grove, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson in this physicspetition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­What are you doing?¡± Tan Jing returned home and saw Li Wen and Tan Song hugging each other. She shouted, ¡°You guys¡­ You guys¡­¡±


    Tan Song quickly let go of Li Wen and pretended to be calm. ¡°Be careful when mopping the floor. Don¡¯t get water everywhere. It¡¯s fine if you fall, but what if you identally hurt Jingjing and the others?¡±


    Li Wen lowered his head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I identally spilled too much water. I¡¯ll clean it up now.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Hurry up with it.¡± Tan Song continued.


    Li Wen immediately started mopping the floor. Her mopping technique was bad. Not only could she not mop it clean, but the more she mopped, the more water she got everywhere. The living room was like a fish pond.


    In order to avoid Tan Jing, Tan Song returned to the study room first. Only Li Wen and Tan Jing were left in the living room.


    ¡°Auntie Li, I brought you here to work.¡± Tan Jing warned, ¡°If you can¡¯t even do your job well, I can only kick you out. For Li Jia¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve asked Mom to give you a high sry. A month¡¯s sry is enough to feed you for half a year. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable for you to not cherish it, right?¡±


    After a period of recuperation, coupled with the good food that she ate at the Tan family, Li Wen¡¯splexion looked much better. She was originally a beauty and now that herplexion had recovered, she looked even more beautiful. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be a mistress.


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Li Wen lowered her eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between Sir and me. I spilled too much water just now and identally slipped when I was mopping the floor. Sir just happened to catch me.¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t believe her nonsense. How close did they have to be that her father caught her in time?


    ¡°Don¡¯t y such tricks. Your daughter won¡¯t be able to support you anymore. If you want to continue living a good life, you have to listen to me.¡± Tan Jing warned Li Wen.


    Li Wen smiled obsequiously. ¡°You¡¯re right, Eldest Miss. I¡¯ll definitely do my best. ¡±


    Not long after, Tan Song called Tan Jing from the study. ¡°Jingjing,e over here. I have something to say to you. ¡±


    Tan Jing warned Li Wen again, ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks here.¡±


    Li Wen seemed obedient on the surface, but showed her true self when Tan Jing left, ¡± Little b*tch, when I be Mrs. Tan, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡±


    Tan Song avoided talking about what had just happened. If he tried to exin himself, it would be more suspicious. So, he decided not to talk about it at all.


    ¡°I heard that your school is going to hold a physicspetition?¡± Tan Song asked.


    ¡°Dad is really well-informed.¡± Tan Jing was curious. She had just found out about it, so how did Tan Song find out so quickly?


    ¡°Can you get first ce?¡± Tan Song nced at her.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Tan Jing promised.


    ¡°We¡¯re one of the sponsors for thispetition.¡± Tan Song took out a paper bag that was tightly sealed. ¡°These are some physics questions that your Uncle Wang specially prepared for you. You must memorize all the questions before the exam. With this, you should be able to do well.¡±


    Tan Jing was ecstatic. Tan Song¡¯s words meant that these were not simple physics questions. It was likely that these were questions for thepetition. As long as she memorized it all, she would not have to worry about people saying that she cheated. At most, she would guess the question and guess the question correctly.


    ¡°Dad, I will definitelye home with promising results.¡± With this question, Tan Jing¡¯s first ce was in her hands. When that time came, she would teach Tan Rou a lesson.


    ¡°Dress up this weekend.¡± Tan Song suddenly said, ¡°The people from the Tao family of the Capital said that they¡¯reing. They came especially for you. You have to dress up properly.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard that, the unhappiness in her heart immediately disappeared. ¡°I understand, Dad.¡±


    Tan Song gave Tan Jing a card. ¡°Do you still have any pocket money left?¡±


    Tan Jing had spent most of her money, but she did not dare to say anything to Tan Song.


    ¡°Don¡¯t save it. When your momes back, the two of you should go shopping and get a few customized high-end gowns. You shall wear them when we meet the Tao family.¡± Tan Song spoke as he pulled out his credit card from his wallet.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Tan Jing held the card tightly.


    ¡°The password is your mother¡¯s birthday.¡± Tan Song added.

 Chapter 254 - 254 254 An Ambitious Vixen

    254 254 An Ambitious Vixen


    Li Wen wasn¡¯t tall but she was beautiful and petite. During this period of time, her face had be even ruddy and shiny, making her look like an innocent little woman.


    However, she was not innocent at all. Otherwise, she would not have seduced a married man.


    ¡°Sir, your coffee.¡± Li Wen pushed the door open shyly.


    When Tan Song saw her, his expression became unnatural. ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    !!


    Li Wen blinked. ¡°I noticed that you were still working so hard, so I wanted to make you a cup of coffee.¡±


    Tan Song just happened to need something to refresh himself, so he said, ¡°Put it here.¡±


    Li Wen slowly brought it in. Her cor was open, revealing her white and bulging chest. She looked thin, but she actually had things that were of the right size. Moreover, now that she had put on a little weight, she looked even thicker.


    Tan Song stared at her snow-white humps for a long time, before looking at her face. Unlike Chen Yi, this woman was petite and timid. She spoke in a soft voice, unlike his wife, who would throw a tantrum and shout at the drop of a hat.


    Li Wen was like a delicate little white rabbit. She had a daughter but there were not many wrinkles on her face. She looked like a student in her twenties.


    Li Wen walked in with a cup of coffee in her hand. She lifted the cup up high and identally spilled some coffee on herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I just finished mopping the floor and my hands are weak.¡± She was carrying a solid wooden tray. It was indeed heavy, but it was not to the point where it was unbearable.


    ¡°Just put it on the table.¡± Tan Song gulped.


    Li Wen bent down and put down the coffee. The coffee had flowed straight into her innerwears. Following the coffee liquid, one could see the high peaks.


    Tan Song gulped even louder.


    ¡°Sir, do you have any paper here?¡± Li Wen asked.


    Tan Song took out a napkin from the drawer. Li Wen took it and directly removed her clothes to wipe the coffee stains. She was still facing Tan Song. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s such a pity that the newly bought underwear is dirty like this.¡±


    Tan Song¡¯s eyes were staring straight at him, but he still had to pretend to be a gentleman. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Li Wen said sadly, ¡°Sir, you also know that my family is poor. I don¡¯t have much money. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to buy new underwear, but it got dirty just like this¡­¡±


    Tan Song liked this kind of delicate and pitiful woman the most. This kind of little woman could arouse his desire to protect as a man. Was there any man who wouldn¡¯t fall for a petite woman?


    Tan Song took out a wad of cash from his wallet. ¡°Buy a new one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money¡­¡± Li Wen grabbed Tan Song¡¯s hand and ced it on her chest. ¡°I just want to spend some time with you. Please have pity on me.¡±


    Since the meat was already delivered to his doorstep, how could he not have it? He had only been with Chen Yi for so many years, and it had already shown how loyal he was as a husband. Chen Yi¡¯s temper was getting worse these days. How could she be as touching as Li Wen?


    Half an hourter, Li Wen came out of the study room with her clothes in her hands as she blushed. She had clearly gone to deliver coffee, but she didn¡¯t even take out a tray.


    Li Wen had been with too many men. Elites like Tan Song were indeed rare, but he was still a man after all. He still wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid some of the bad habits of men, like cheating.


    After so many years, she was no longer an inexperienced little girl. She knew better than anyone what kind of man she should get.


    As long as she became the mistress of the Tan family, she could have as much money as she wanted. Even if she was not the mistress, being a secret lover was a hundred times better than being bullied as a nanny. Her daughter was unreliable, so she could only rely on herself.


    Thinking of this, Li Wen went to the kitchen again. She would have to seize the opportunity to perform well and get Tan Song addicted to her.


    Tan Jing thought that she would be fine if she kept Li Wen by her side. Little did she know that she did not bring back a pitiful rabbit, but an ambitious vixen.


    ******


    Liang Lu had witnessed Tan Rou¡¯s improvement. She was clearly a poor student who could not even score 30 points in her previous exams. Why was Tan Rou like a rocket this semester?


    ¡°Sister Lu, there are no teachers patrolling now. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± One of Liang Lu¡¯sckeys reminded her about it.

 Chapter 255 - 255 255 Repent

    255 255 Repent


    Liang Lu leaned against the staircase and thought for a while. She took her school uniform off the handrail and led her friends out of the school. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inte cafe to y games.¡±


    On the way, they met Tan Rou, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a while. Tan Rou was holding two physicspetition exercise books in her hands. They looked new.


    Liang Lu took the initiative to greet her. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s going to be a physicspetition selection test soon. Are you going to participate in it?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and looked at her. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t nning on it, am I going to use it as a cushion?¡±


    !!


    Liang Lu¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. ¡°How did you know that I used a book as a cushion?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I was just saying it casually. Besides, it¡¯s normal to use a book as a cushion for the table. When the table is uneven, I will use a book to cushion it.¡±


    ¡°Are all good students as strange as you?¡± Liang Lu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Those who work hard are all good students.¡± Tan Rou gave a casual reply.


    Liang Lu pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not a good student. I smoke, drink, fight, and I¡¯m a famous big shot on the school¡¯s demerit list.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Tan Rou retorted. ¡°That¡¯s your own choice. If you want to study hard, then study hard. If you want to smoke, drink, and fight, then go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is the difference between a good student and a bad student?¡± Liang Lu suddenly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a difference between a good student and a bad student. There¡¯s only a difference between those who want and do not want to learn.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be friends, Tan Rou.¡± Liang Lu stretched out her hand. ¡°I like the way you talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I want to see you make some progress.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯ve already experienced smoking, drinking, and fighting. Why don¡¯t you try something else?¡±


    Liang Lu snorted. ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll always be on the demerit list.¡±


    ¡°I was there once.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Now I¡¯vee to my senses and studied hard. Fighting is temporary but a beautiful future is forever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little ridiculous.¡± Liang Lu didn¡¯t think that someone like her could achieve any good results.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I the best example?¡± Tan Rou took out a test paper from the exercise book. ¡°Liang Lu, if you can pass this set of test papers with your own ability, we¡¯ll be good friends.¡±


    Liang Lu held the test paper as if it was poisonous. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t even score 20 points on this test paper.¡±


    ¡°I only scored five points in this paper thest time.¡± Tan Rou was referring to her previous results. ¡°Haven¡¯t I improved?¡±


    ¡°I have high hopes for you.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s heart thumped. She agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Tan Rou had never thought that Liang Lu was a bad girl. She was just a little willful. She hoped that Liang Lu would stop wasting time and earn a bright future for herself.


    ¡°Sister, Sister Lu ¡­¡± One of herckeys looked at the test paper. ¡°She just wants to insult you. How can we finish this paper?!¡±


    ¡°If she can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Liang Lu folded the test papers, then put on her school uniform and walked back.


    The delinquents followed her. ¡°Sister Lu, are you really going to head back to study?!¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Liang Lu stuffed the test paper into the pocket of her school uniform. ¡°I, Liang Lu, have always been a woman of my word. Since I promised her that I will pass this paper, I will.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lu, this is the physicspetition paper.¡± Theckey reminded Liang Lu.


    Liang Lu red at her. ¡°Are you calling me stupid?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s something that¡¯s difficult for even most people to do on this test.¡± the delinquent hurriedly exined. ¡°She¡¯s just making things difficult for you.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish this test paper and show it to her. Don¡¯t look for me when you go out in the future. I have to start studying hard.¡±


    Theckeys looked at each other and felt as if they had seen a ghost. Sister Lu actually wanted to learn. She might really have been possessed by a ghost.


    ¡°Are you really going back to study?¡± One of theckeys asked.


    The other said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re following Sister Lu. If Sister Lu doesn¡¯t go, there¡¯s no point for us to go.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we head back and get out books?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try then. Maybe our ancestors will help us and we might get enrolled into a university.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I must have been haunted.¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256 256 Going On A Holiday

    256 256 Going On A Holiday


    The weather had turned breezy, but it was still a little hot. It was a good time to go out and y this season.


    Mrs. Tao knew that her daughter was about to take part in the physicspetition. Now, everytime she came home, not only did she have to study, she would also have to make the incense pills. Sometimes, the light in her room was still on even after midnight.


    Studying was tough, and even if Tan Rou would be able to endure it, she would still feel exhausted during the day.


    A mother¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. She thought of ways to make delicious food for her daughter so that she could replenish her nutrients. Under Mother Tao¡¯s careful care, Tan Rou could always maintain her good condition.


    ¡°Hubby, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Mrs. Tao brought Mr. Tao a bowl of hot soup. ¡°Rourou has been working too hard in her studies recently. Why don¡¯t we go on a holiday to rx? Ever since Xiao Rou came back, we haven¡¯t gone on any trips. I wanted to take this opportunity to rx as a family.¡±


    ¡°Is there a good ce that you would like to go?¡± Mr. Tao agreed with her suggestion.


    Mrs. Tao said, ¡°When I was looking at houses the day before yesterday, I noticed that the newly built holiday vi isn¡¯t too bad. It¡¯srge, well-equipped, and has a beautiful environment. The most important thing is that it¡¯s not far away. We can go back and forth to that ce in two days. Should we go there to y, fish or enjoy our time at the farmhouse?¡±


    ¡°I have no objections.¡± Mr. Tao trusted his wife¡¯s judgment. ¡°Have you seen any houses that you like?¡±


    ¡°I saw arge, double-story. The price is not bad and has been newly renovated. I went to take a look. I don¡¯t like the style of the renovation, so I¡¯m going to change it to a new one.¡±


    ¡°Try to choose furniture that is made of good and low-key materials so that the children won¡¯t be able to see through it.¡± Father Tao reminded his wife.


    ¡°I know,¡± Mother Tao replied with a smile. She thought of another matter. ¡°Earlier, you mentioned that the Tao family contacted the Tan family. How was it?¡±


    Mr. Taoughed coldly. ¡°The Tan family came immediately when they smelled meat. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let them take advantage of us.¡±


    ¡°Not only are we going to prevent them from taking advantage of us, but we also have to get Rourou¡¯s debt back.¡±


    Mr. Tao clenched his fists. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡±


    Although Mrs. Tao had already discussed it with Mr. Tao, she had yet to ask her daughter for her opinion. If her daughter did not want to go, their n would have to be abandoned.


    ¡°Rourou, are you asleep?¡± Mrs. Tao knocked on the door.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Tan Rou put down her pen and opened the door for her. ¡°I¡¯m still studying the questions.¡±


    Mother Tao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so haggard.¡±


    She passed a bowl of soup to Tan Rou. ¡°Drink a few mouthfuls to replenish your nutrients.¡±


    Tan Rou was very touched. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still being so polite with me?¡± Mrs. Tao walked into the room. ¡°Let me apany you for a bit.¡±


    When she was young, Tan Rou really hoped that Chen Yi could apany her, but she never did. When Tan Rou was very young, she was sent abroad. In the dead of night, in the endless nights, her senses would be magnified. At that time, she longed for her mother¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou put down her pen and sat on the chair facing Mother Tao, tasting the soup her mother made.


    ¡°I would like to discuss something with you.¡± Mother Tao suddenly spoke up with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Mom, go ahead. I¡¯m listening,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired recently. Everyone said that you have to strike a bnce between work and rest. It¡¯s not a good thing to be tense all the time, so we have decided to take you and your siblings on a vacation. It¡¯s not very far, just in the city. I wonder if you¡¯re free?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    ¡°Very free.¡± Tan Rou was delighted from the bottom of her heart. She had never taken a vacation with her family before. ¡°When are we going?¡±


    Seeing that she was happy about it, Mrs. Tao was naturally relieved. ¡°I will arrange it now. We can go this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou looked excited too.


    Her reaction made Mrs. Tao felt gratified. No matter how capable her daughter was, she was still a seventeen-year-old girl. This was what a girl at this age should be like. She should be yful and obsessed with being beautiful, and not force herself to be busy all the time.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go and tell your brother.¡± Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t want to disturb her from studying. ¡°You should go to bed soon.¡±


    Tan Rou had an indescribable feeling in her heart. This kind of feeling of being ced in the heart of her parents was something she couldn¡¯t get even if she begged for it in the past, but now, she feels it every day.


    logo

 Chapter 257 - 257 257 Always Following Her

    257 257 Always Following Her


    Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou apany him to Bai Jing¡¯s ce on the weekend, but Tan Rou rejected him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Third Young Master. I¡¯m going to the resort with my parents this weekend, so I can¡¯t go with you to Uncle Bai¡¯s ce. Help me inform him about this.¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her tone.


    ¡°Where is the resort?¡± Zhuang Liu asked hurriedly when he heard that she was going on a holiday.


    Mother Tao had not told Tan Rou the exact location of the resort, so Tan Rou naturally did not know. However, she also told Zhuang Liu that it was a resort in the city.


    !!


    ¡°Alright, sure.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Zhuang Liu called Xiao Mo over and ordered him to bring him all the information on holiday vis of all sizes that were close to the city.


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Third Young Master, are you buying these resorts?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Rourou is going to a holiday with her parents, but she didn¡¯t say which resort they were going to. Get me all the information. I want to analyze them and book a room early. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to book it when the timees.¡± He didn¡¯t want to miss the time he would be able to enjoy with Tan Rou.


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If you don¡¯t know which one it is, how would you book a room?¡±


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to knock open his wooden head and pour some IQ and EQ into it. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you just book a suite in each resort? When you¡¯re sure which one it is, we will head there directly.¡±


    Xiao Mo swallowed his saliva and thought, ¡®As expected of the Third Young Master. He¡¯s really rich.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring the information over for you now.¡± Xiao Mo went to do as told.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He also started to browse the local resorts on the Inte and analyzed the ces that Tan Rou would go to. He was good at reading financial statements and was familiar with the current economic situation, but he could not understand where other people wanted to go on vacation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. When will I be able to appear before her family publicly?¡± Zhuang Liu sighed.


    Tan Rou was still a high school student. At present, her family and herself would not allow her to date anyone now. However, this was very torturous for Zhuang Liu. The person he had liked for so long was standing in front of him, but he could not get any closer to her.


    He loved Tan Rou very much. He was afraid of scaring Tan Rou away, so he didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her. He could only use this method of creating a chance encounter to get close to her. He had to admit that he wasn¡¯t being honest with her, but he would be even more upset if he stayed away from her.


    Although Xiao Mo always said the wrong thing, he was still efficient. He quicklypiled the information on all the famous holiday vis in the city.


    ¡°Third Young Master, there are a total of five holiday vis. One of them was newly opened this year. The facilities are good in all aspects. I think Miss Tan Rou and her parents are very likely to go there.¡± Xiao Mo gave his opinion.


    Zhuang Liu was also optimistic about this particr one, but he could not gamble at this time. He had to book a suite from each vi. Otherwise, he could not afford to lose if he gambled wrongly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to choose.¡± Zhuang Liu put down the documents. ¡°Book a suite in all the holiday vis.¡±


    Xiao Mo got to work. ¡°Alright, Third Master. Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°What else would I need?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Xiao Mo smiled. ¡°The biggest gimmicks of these resorts are leisure. Since there¡¯s leisure, you definitely shouldn¡¯t be sitting there with your phones andptops. There must be all sorts of indoor and outdoor activities.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think of this. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Xiao Mo took out another set of documents. ¡°These are all the main features of each vi. Every activity in the vi is recorded. If you are really nning to be there, you should at least learn a few things about it first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu rarely took vacations, and he did not have the time to do so. Therefore, he knew very little about leisure and entertainment during his vacation. It seemed that the only thing that he could think of was fishing.


    ¡°Xiao Mo¡­ Xiao Mo! ¡± Zhuang Liu rummaged through the information and called Xiao Mo. ¡°At the end of this month, collect your bonus from the finance department by the end of the month.


    Xiao Mo was overjoyed, his sry wasn¡¯t getting deducted. ¡°Thank you, Third Master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to have Miss Tan Rou with us.¡± Xiao Mo said with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Xiao Mo replied, ¡°Because the Third Master will always think about Miss Tan Rou. Ever since you met Miss Tan Rou, you have been smiling a lot. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of you as well while we work?¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Xiao Rou is naturally the best.¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t hide his smile. ¡°Go on and do your work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Third Young Master, take your time.¡± Xiao Mo closed the door and left.


    Zhuang Liu touched the corner of his mouth. He had indeed smiled a lot recently. When he thought of her, he could no longer hide his smile.

 Chapter 258 - 258 258 Happy Family

    258 258 Happy Family


    Early in the morning on the weekend, Mrs. Tao woke up the siblings. They had to leave before the morning rush hour to avoid being stuck in traffic.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, are you done? Why aren¡¯t you out yet?¡± Mrs. Tao shouted from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡± Tao Qi put theputer that Tan Rou had assembled into a box that he had specially prepared. He patted the box and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He carried his small school bag and put on his sun hat, preparing to set off.


    !!


    Mr. Tao¡¯s five-seater SUV was just big enough for the family of five. Tan Rou thought that if her brother came back, they would probably have to change to a bigger car but it may also not be necessary anymore. Eldest Brother and Second Brother both knew how to drive, so they would definitely drive themselves.


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t drive. His family was an ordinary family, so his parents only bought one car. Usually, Tao Zheng and his father took turns driving. As for today, the head of the family was driving. Mrs. Tao sat in the passenger seat while the three children sat in the back.


    Tao Qi sat in the middle, fiddling with the MP4 he carried with him. Because he didn¡¯t have a phone, he could only use the MP4 to download songs and some listening questions. He would y them when he had nothing to do.


    ¡°What are you listening to? You¡¯re so energetic.¡± Tan Rou ced her hand on Tao Qi¡¯s head.


    Tao Qi pulled her hand down and puffed up his face to pretend to be angry. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head and do what I listen to have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister,¡± Tan Rou teased him. ¡°Come and let me hear you call me that again.¡±


    Tao Qi crossed his arms and called out reluctantly, ¡°Big Sister.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled from ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s right, my good brother.¡±


    Seeing the siblings getting along amicably, Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but take out his camera and took a few photos of the siblings.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like taking photos, and she thought Tao Qi didn¡¯t like it either. However, their younger brother liked it very much. As long as Second Brother liked it, she was willing to stand in front of the camera.


    Tao Zheng looked at the photo in the camera with satisfaction. ¡°This is a precious photo that belongs to our family. When we go to the resort, I¡¯ll take more. We¡¯ll develop it and make a few photo albums as a souvenir. ¡±


    ¡°Then, you better make sure we look good!¡± Tan Rou said after hearing Tao Zheng¡¯s words.


    Tao Zheng replied, ¡°My sister is beautiful from all angles and has no blind spots. She looks good no matter how I take the picture?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, let me take a picture of you too.¡± Tan Rou suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re always taking pictures of others. You don¡¯t even have the chance to take pictures of yourself. Let me take a picture of you.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t object. He tidied up his clothes and said in a dignified manner, ¡°Sure!¡±


    He was always taking photos of others but now that someone had suddenly wanted to take photos of him and so, he felt anxious.


    Tan Rou could tell that he was nervous, so she pushed Tao Qi over. ¡°Little Brother,e and take a photo with our elder brother!¡±


    ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t want you to take pictures.¡± Tao Qi said no, but his body moved closer to Tao Zheng.


    With a click, they were frozen on the film.


    ¡°Take a photo for Mom and Dad too.¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    Mr. Tao was still driving. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a casual photo. You guys take a good photo for Mommy.¡±


    ¡°You guys go ahead. Don¡¯t disturb dad driving.¡±


    Tan Rou passed the camera to Tao Qi, who was sitting in the middle. ¡°You can take both our parents from your spot. Come. You shall take the photos then.¡±


    Tao Qi suddenly felt that the camera in his hand was very heavy. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll definitely take a better one than you do.¡±


    He pointed the camera at the centre. Due to the bumpy car and his weak arms, the photos all came out blurry.


    ¡°You have to aim for it. Focus on it properly.¡± Tao Zheng instructed him.


    Tan Rou held the camera with one hand and his arm with the other. ¡± Be steady.¡±


    With the help of his brother and sister, Tao Qipleted this photo. Although it was only half the view of the parents in the front side, it was still a warm picture.


    As they yed, an hour¡¯s drive passed. The car was parked in a resort near a mountain and a river. In the parking lot, one could see the towering mountain forest and the greenke.


    The air was fresh, and the sky was much bluer than the city. Faint white clouds floated past, and the wind carried an unknown fragrance of flowers.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is so beautiful!¡± Tao Qi ran excitedly.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, be careful of the car!¡± Mrs. Tao shouted.


    Tao Qi ran so fast that she was almost hit by a car that drove in. The car brushed past him.

 Chapter 259 - 259 259 Haunting

    259 259 Haunting


    The car stopped and two people got out. It was Tan Song and his daughter.


    ¡°Sister Jingjing!¡± Tao Qi¡¯s heart was still pounding. Now that he saw Tan Jing, he immediately ran over happily. ¡°Sister Jingjing, are you guys here on a holiday too?!¡±


    When Tan Jing saw Tao Qi, she didn¡¯t really want to talk to him. However, she thought that he was still useful in the Tao family, so she replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Tan Jing was really a haunting ghost. Why was she always around them?!


    Tan Jing also saw Tan Rou, and her expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°You¡¯re really persistent. I see you everywhere. Can you even afford this resort?¡±


    Tan Rou only knew that this was a holiday vi. Why did Tan Jing¡¯s tone sound a little off?


    Mrs. Tao and Mr. Tao immediately stood up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a holiday vi. We¡¯re not in the state where we have to sell everything just to go on a holiday.¡±


    Tan Jing was unhappy. When she was around, the Tao family¡¯s parents had never brought her to any resorts, let alone the expensive holiday vi.


    ¡°Uncle and Auntie are really willing to spend money on their own daughter.¡± Tan Jing sneered. ¡°But my father treats me better.¡±


    She deliberately revealed the branded goods on her body and the dazzling jewelry on her neck. These were things that the Tao family would never see in their lifetime.


    Tan Song wasn¡¯t very happy to see the Tao family, but his mood improved a lot when he heard what his daughter said. ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. We still have things to do.¡±


    Tan Jing did not argue with them anymore. She hade with her father to meet the distinguished guests of the Tao family from the Capital today. She could not let these poor Tao family members dy her time. They were both from the Tao family. Why was there such a huge difference?


    ¡°Sister Jingjing¡­¡± Only the innocent Tao Qi still wanted to talk to his beloved Sister Jingjing. ¡°We¡¯re going on a pic. We¡¯re going fishing and picking grapes. Sister Jingjing, do you want toe with us?¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t want the stinky fish and the dyed grapes to ruin her new dress. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go fishing by yourself. I still have more important things to do.¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t y together¡­¡± Tao Qi was very disappointed. He hadn¡¯t seen Jingjing for a long time.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, don¡¯t disturb Miss Tan. She still has her own things to do.¡± Mother Tao pulled Tao Qi back.


    Tan Jing saw how they avoided her and felt that she had seen through them. All these years, they had never treated her as their biological daughter. Now that their biological daughter was back, they allowed her to go to school and even brought her on a holiday. They wanted nothing more than to give their biological daughter all the good things.


    It didn¡¯t matter. In any case, she was already the eldest daughter of the Tan family. In the future, she would marry into the Tao family from the Capital and be the mistress. At that time, the difference between them would really be heaven and earth. She didn¡¯t care about such a small figure.


    ¡°Jingjing, let¡¯s go.¡± Tan Song urged.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t want the people from the Capital to wait, so she said to Tao Qi, ¡°Xiao Qi, you guys go ahead and y. I still have something to do. If I have time after I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle and y with you.¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly followed Tan Song in her high heels.


    ¡°Jingjing¡­¡± Tao Qi wanted to say something but hesitated. However, getting Jingjing¡¯s approval made him happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. She¡¯s not on our side anymore.¡± Father Tao nced at the father and daughter duo. ¡°We should go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you fishing,¡± Tao Zhengforted his younger brother.


    ¡°And pick grapes!¡± Tao Qi said.


    Tan Rou sized up the surroundings again. This resort was of high standards. Moreover, just from the ability to demolish mountains to build roads and buildkes on a t ground, it did not seem like an ordinary resort. Tan Jing noticed that their expenses were high as well and this definitely wouldn¡¯t have been a cheap ce to stay.


    They had thought that their parents had brought them to an ordinary holiday vi, but now it seemed that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    Before they went to y, they checked in. This resort gave off a rich and imposing feeling. For example, their vis were all independent. Although they only had two floors, there were many rooms inside. Each house also had a small swimming pool. The conditions were perfect as well.


    Tan Rou¡¯s room was connected to the balcony on the top floor. It was sunny and had a great view.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Tan Rou.¡± Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu out from the balcony of the vi next door. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡±


    Tan Rou was also very surprised. Why would Zhuang Liu appear here? Wasn¡¯t he a busy man?

 Chapter 260 - 260 260 Zhuang Liu’s Assumptions

    260 260 Zhuang Liu¡¯s Assumptions


    ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled warmly. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Tan Rou was surprised to see him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡®Could it be that he followed me here? No way! I only found out about this resort when I arrived here. How did Zhuang Liu get the news in advance?¡¯


    ¡°When I heard you were going on a vacation, I remembered that I haven¡¯t been on vacation in a long time. I got Xiao Mo to book a room at the resort. I didn¡¯t expect to be neighbors with you.¡± Zhuang Liu exined.


    In fact, he had booked rooms in all the resorts avable. He also sent people to keep an eye on Tan Rou¡¯s family. As soon as they left in the morning, Zhuang Liu¡¯s car was already on the road. Ultimately, because Tan Jing¡¯s appearance dyed them, he arrived earlier than them.


    ¡°Oh, then, have a good rest.¡±


    Zhuang Liu saw that she had no intention of inviting him, so he nned to strike first.


    Just as he was about to speak, Mrs. Tao¡¯s voice came from downstairs. ¡°Tan Rou, We¡¯re going to have a pic.¡±


    Tan Rou hurriedly bid Zhuang Liu farewell. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ll be leaving first. My mother is calling for me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zhuang Liu did not insist on keeping her either. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    After Tan Rou left, the pressure around Zhuang Liu dropped. Xiao Mo braced himself and pushed him down the stairs. Fortunately, the resort had an elevator.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou¡¯s parents don¡¯t look like ordinary employees and housewives.¡± Xiao Mo voiced his doubts. ¡°People who earn less than 50,000 a month wouldn¡¯te here for leisure. I don¡¯t think Miss Tan Rou¡¯s father even earns 50,000 a month.¡±


    ¡°The Tao family¡­ The Tao family of the Capital¡­.¡± Zhuang Liu thought of these two families. ¡°Which family owns this resort?¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°The Tao family from the Capital invested in this resort¡± He was enlightened.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an assumption. I think I saw Tan Song and his daughter when I came.¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of the Tao family from the Capital is here today.¡±


    Xiao Mo continued, ¡°The Tao family from the Capital started to get in touch with the Tan family when they broke off the engagement with you.¡±


    They were rivals and partners in business, and their whereabouts were very important. As Xiao Mo¡¯s personal assistant, he needed to know the whereabouts of their opponents and partners and report them to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Why did Tan Song especially bring Tan Jing here?¡± Xiao Mo didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Could it be that Tan Song wants to groom Tan Jing into the heir of the Tan family? She¡¯s of average and wouldn¡¯t make a good businessman.¡±


    ¡°After breaking off the engagement with me, the Tao family from the capital came looking for them. No matter how you think about it, there¡¯s something fishy about it.¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed. ¡°Now that Tan Song brought Tan Jing out alone, it must be the request of the Tao family from the Capital.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s brain worked a little faster this time. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Tan Jing wants to marry someone from that Tao family, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Mo felt that his brain was not working properly again.


    ¡°Why would the Tao family from the Capital take a fancy to the tiny Tan family? Plus, does Tan Jingeally have the qualifications to join the Tao family? I heard the Tao family is quite strict about getting a wife.¡±


    ¡°What if this is just a trap? How would you deal with the Tan family if you want to mess with them?¡± Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo.


    ¡°Make things difficult for them. Cut off their business and let them suffer without end to it.¡± Xiao Mo gave a simple answer.


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d hold them up high first, then throw them down ruthlessly into a bottomless pit. They will never be able to relive their glory ever again.¡±


    Xiao Mo was a little scared. As expected of the Third Young Master, Xiao Mo was too simple-minded.


    Find out what Tan Song said to the people he met.¡± Zhuang Liu instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look it up now.¡± Xiao Mo went out first.


    Zhuang Liu was bored staying in his room alone. He hade after Tan Rou. Now that Tan Rou was not around, he had no interest in staying alone in his room. He controlled his wheelchair to go out and look for Tan Rou.


    Not long after, he found Tan Rou¡¯s family on an open grasnd. There weren¡¯t many people at the resort now, so only their family was there. They had already prepared everything and started a pic.

 Chapter 261 - 261 261 Fishing Time

    261 261 Fishing Time


    Mrs. Tao had made a lot of delicious food and brought it over. The gray floral cloth was spread out, and the food was ced in the center.


    Mr. Tao set up the fishing rod that he had brought from home. There was also a fishing rod provided by the resort beside him. Since he had decided to fish, he would give it a try.


    Tan Rou picked a spot with arger breeze. Fishing could not be done in still water. Fish liked to swim. They could sense the current and swim with it.


    ¡°The fish in thiske should be from the vi, right? I wonder if I can take it home with me?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    Tan Rou pointed at the sign beside her. ¡°You can take it away, but you have to pay and buy the fish by weight before you can take it home.¡±


    Mrs. Tao walked over and said, ¡°The fish here are all bred here. They¡¯ve been fed with pellets instead of natural food. They don¡¯t taste good. If you want to eat good fish, we can go fishing in the vige next time.¡±


    Mr. Tao then spoke, ¡°Fishing is fun but there¡¯s no need to eat them. The food we brought is enough.¡± He handed the prepared food to Mrs. Tao. ¡°Honey, you scatter the fish food and attract the fish over. ¡±


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t refuse. She walked to the edge and scattered the fish food. It was quite interesting.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Tao Qi¡¯s mother said with a smile. She called Tao Qi over. ¡°Xiao Qi,e and try it too.¡±


    Tao Qi was upset because Tan Jing ignored him. Earlier before, his father and brother invited him to go fishing, but he refused. Although Sister Jingjing was busy, she didn¡¯t seem happy to see him. Why? Sister Jingjing must be angry because he hadn¡¯t called her recently.


    On the other hand, his rtionship with Tan Rou seemed to be getting better and better. She even gave him aputer.


    ¡°Xiao Qi!¡± Mrs. Tao shouted again, ¡°What are you doing sitting there alone? Come and fish with everyone!¡±


    Tao Qi crossed his legs unhappily. He rested his elbows on his knees and rested his chin on his hands. He looked unhappy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go fishing. You guys go ahead.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at his expression and knew that he was still thinking about the previous matter. Why was his judgment so bad at such a young age? Can¡¯t you see what kind of person Tan Jing is?


    ¡°Tao Qi, we were just about to have a fishingpetition.¡± Tan Rou left her seat and walked towards Tao Qi. ¡°Do you want toe along?¡±


    Tao Qi was uninterested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to participate. You guys can y on your own.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of losing, are you?¡±


    When Tao Qi heard that, he immediately raised his head. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m afraid of losing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of losing. You¡¯ve already lost to me once in thestpetition. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have the balls topete with me this time?¡± Tan Rouughed.


    Tao Qi was young and easily provoked. When he heard Tan Rou say that he didn¡¯t dare topete, how could he tolerate it? ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t dare to? Don¡¯t look down on me because I¡¯m young. The number of fish I catch may not be any lesser than yours.¡±


    He patted his pants and walked to the water¡¯s edge in high spirits. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I can do!¡±


    Mother Tao snickered. ¡°This kid.¡±


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Shall we bet something for this contest? If you ask me, thest person to catch a fish has to do something for the first person to do so. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, thest person can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Tan Rou thought this was a good idea. She asked Tao Qi, ¡°Little brother, do you agree to it?¡±


    Tao Qi raised his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t best!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Tan Rou said.


    When Tao Qi focused on fishing, he stopped thinking about what had just happened. He focused on his fishing rod and observed how many fish were in other people¡¯s buckets from time to time.


    Tao Qi had no experience in fishing, and he didn¡¯t know how to pull the fish up. Therefore, the fish that he had caught all ended up back into theke. In the end, he only caught two small fish.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Tao Qi was dejected.


    Tan Rou showed him the empty bucket. ¡°I¡¯m inst ce. When I got up just now, I identally knocked over the bucket.¡±


    Tao Qi was happy again. ¡°Haha, then you¡¯re inst ce, so I don¡¯t have to work for the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Daddy is the champion. Is there anything you would like for me to do for you?¡± she asked Father Tao.


    Mr. Tao definitely wouldn¡¯t order her around, but if he didn¡¯t use this opportunity, their game would be meaningless.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m exercising this privilege now. I hope Xiao Rou will cut the cake for everyone.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and quickly agreed to it.

 Chapter 262 - 262 262 Somewhat Familiar

    262 262 Somewhat Familiar


    Tan Rou cut the cake for everyone while Tao Zheng took his camera and took pictures. He did not want to miss any good opportunity to take pictures.


    He adjusted the camera and prepared to take a wide shot. Suddenly, someone broke into his picture. He adjusted the focus again and found that this person seemed a little familiar.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou¡¯s family, he didn¡¯t go over directly. Instead, he observed the family from the side. Although his behavior was a little rude, he really couldn¡¯t stand staying away from her when he knew where Tan Rou was. Due to his gaze that followed Tan Rou, he did not realize that Tao Zheng had already noticed him.


    Tao Zheng took out his camera and observed. He was wondering where he had seen this person before. Although he couldn¡¯t see him 100% clearly, he felt a sense of familiarity. It was as if he had seen a person in a wheelchair somewhere before.


    !!


    He suddenly remembered that when he went out for business the other day, he seemed to have seen this person in a wheelchair. At that time, he seemed to be with Rourou, but when he approached, the person in the wheelchair had already disappeared.


    Due to how Tao Zheng kept looking in that direction, Tan Rou¡¯s gaze also turned in that direction. Then, she noticed Zhuang Liu behind the bushes.


    Why was he here alone? Tan Rou looked around but didn¡¯t see Xiao Mo.


    After being discovered by Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu subconsciously wanted to push his wheelchair away. However, the road here was not a t cement road, but a brick road made of small square bricks. As he was too focused on Tan Rou, he did not realize that his wheel was stuck in the cracks of the bricks.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Everyone in the Tao family noticed. Mother Tao was meticulous and noticed the awkwardness of the man on the wheelchair. ¡°He looks like he needs help. ¡°Xiao Zheng¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Tan Rou wiped her hands.


    Zhuang Liu wanted to find a gap to hide in. Peeping was already rude enough, but he did not expect to be discovered. What was even more embarrassing was that he could not move.


    ¡°Where did Xiao Mo go?¡± Tan Rou smiled to ease the awkwardness.


    ¡°Why did he leave the Third Young Master here alone? ¡±


    Since Zhuang Liu was already here, he would take it as it was. He said, ¡°I asked him to do something. He wasn¡¯t around, so I just came out for a walk. Then, I saw you guys. I wanted to say hello, but I was afraid that I would disturb your fishing mood. In the end¡­¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the wheels of the wheelchair. It was stuck between two stone bricks, and it was indeed hard to move.


    ¡°You should have called us earlier.¡± Tan Rou thought that he was stuck here all these while.


    Zhuang Liu knew that she had misunderstood, so he went along with it. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Tan Rou pushed him out from the crack of the stone bricks with great effort. ¡°We¡¯re eating. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to. He didn¡¯t care if he ate or not, but he was looking forward to participating in Tan Rou¡¯s family gathering.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be disturbing your family time?¡± Zhuang Liu still had to be reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My parents won¡¯t mind.¡± Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu over.


    Zhuang Liu had never been so nervous before. They were Tan Rou¡¯s parents. This was their first meeting, and he did not bring any gifts. Wasn¡¯t it a little rude?


    ¡°This is Mr. Zhuang.He¡¯s my friend, the one who bought the calming incense that I mentioned before.¡± Tan Rou introduced.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie.¡± Zhuang Liu greeted me politely.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the time wasn¡¯t right, he would have called them his father-inw and mother-inw, but he couldn¡¯t say it now.


    Mr. Zhuang? Mrs. Tao and Mr. Tao exchanged nces.


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang, have you eaten yet? Do you want join us?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t had lunch yet. He had been watching for a long time, and Xiao Mo hadn¡¯t returned. How could he have time for lunch?


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou gave him a piece of cake and a cup of plum juice.


    Tao Zheng had already confirmed that this person was the one he sawst time. Seeing his sister treat him so well, he felt very unsafe. He couldn¡¯t let his sister get too close to this man, lest she was deceived by him.


    Zhuang Liu sensed a hostile gaze and looked up. Tan Rou¡¯s brother was ring at him. He smiled and lowered his head to eat the cake. It seemed that Rourou¡¯s brother was very hostile to him! Didn¡¯t he say anything wrong?

 Chapter 263 - 263 263 What Do You Work As?

    263 263 What Do You Work As?


    ¡°Big brother, are your legs injured?¡± Tao Qi looked at Zhuang Liu curiously. ¡°Did you break your leg while learning how to ride a bicycle?¡± His ssmate had broken his leg while learning how to ride a bicycle and had been in a wheelchair for a long time.


    ¡°Little Qi, you can¡¯t be so rude!¡± Tao Qi¡¯s mother scolded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°I didn¡¯t break my leg when I was learning how to ride a bicycle. It¡¯s because of other reasons, but I¡¯m almostpletely healed.¡±


    Tan Rou had been treating him and was very clear about his condition. He had been recovering well recently and could now stand for at least a few seconds. However, because she did not want to burden his legs before he recovered, she suggested that Zhuang Liu practice standing for a while.


    !!


    ¡°What is the reason the¡­Wu¡­.wu¡­.¡±


    Tan Rou stuffed a small piece of bread into his mouth. ¡°Hurry up and eat your favorite bread. There won¡¯t be any moreter.¡±


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t want to talk about his injured leg in front of others. Fortunately, Tan Rou helped him out.


    ¡°Oh my, it must have been tiring for you.¡± Mother Tao was a kind woman. She thought about how the child was so young but had trouble sleeping and was also stuck in a wheelchair. Why did all the bad things happen at the same time?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. He was actually quite grateful for his illness. If it wasn¡¯t for this illness, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to Tan Rou, let alone sit and eat together like this.


    ¡°What does Mr. Zhuang do for a living?¡± Mr. Tao said. His voice carried a hint of dignity, and his aura was very strong.


    Zhuang Liu replied casually without batting an eyelid. ¡°I¡¯m helping my family manage thepany now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you look so young. I thought you were still in university. I didn¡¯t expect you to be helping the family.¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°I went to school early and skipped a few grades. I graduated from university at the age of neen and majored in economics andw. Then, I chose to study for a master¡¯s degree and a Ph.D. I¡¯m currently studying for a Ph.D. in economics.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re about the same age as our eldest son, but not only did you get a double degree at this age, but you also got a master¡¯s degree and are studying for a Ph.D. That¡¯s impressive.¡± Mrs. Tao gave herpliments.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s results were something that he could boast about. The reason why he said all these today was to leave a good impression on Tan Rou¡¯s parents. After all, which parent did not like a good-looking, smart and sessful son-inw?


    ¡°What kind of business does your family do?¡± Tao Zheng was still worried. He felt that this man was up to no good.


    Mrs. Tao stopped him. ¡°Xiao Zheng, don¡¯t always ask about other people¡¯s privacy!¡±


    Zhuang Liu said gently, ¡°Some investments. It could be real estate, biotechnology, information technology, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Seemsplicated. You seem toe from a rich family.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t know much about this but he continued, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your family treat your legs first?¡±


    Mrs. Tao felt a headacheing on. How could she have given birth to such two simple-minded sons? Mr. Zhuang was already suffering from a wheelchair. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t sleep because of his leg injury. Yet, these two kept asking him questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m already getting it treated.¡± Zhuang Liu nced at Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Second Brother, Mr. Zhuang¡¯s leg is already injured. Can you stop bringing it up?¡±


    Hearing that his sister was defending Zhuang Liu, Tao Zheng¡¯s rm bells kept ringing in his heart. Was his cute sister really going to be kidnapped by this man in a wheelchair?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Zheng, you should stop.¡± Mrs. Tao chimed in.


    Tao Zheng was defeated and could only sit down and eat quietly.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuang, don¡¯t be shy. Just tell me what you want to eat.¡± Mother Tao liked this child very much. He was very handsome. Although he was in a wheelchair, he mentioned that he would recover soon. Most importantly, this child was verypatible with their Xiao Rou. Together, they were a perfect match.


    Moreover, since he was her daughter¡¯s friend and had helped her deal with some matters from time to time, he must not be a bad person. If their daughter liked him, she would be at ease leaving her daughter in his hands.


    After they finished eating, Tao Zheng and Tao Qi were responsible for cleaning up the ce while Mother Tao and Father Tao went for a walk to digest their food. Tan Rou was responsible for sending Zhuang Liu back because Xiao Mo had not appeared yet. They couldn¡¯t allow him to walk back alone.

 Chapter 264 - 264 264 No Judgment

    264 264 No Judgment


    The road wasn¡¯t easy to walk on, so Tan Rou had to push the wheelchair slowly. She was more curious about how Zhuang Liu pushed the wheelchair here when Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. Uncle and Auntie are very nice people,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t take my brother¡¯s words to heart. They didn¡¯t mean to discuss your legs.¡±


    Zhuang Liu noticed that Tao Zheng was somewhat hostile towards him, but it didn¡¯t matter, as long as Tan Rou sided with him.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My leg hasn¡¯t been like this for a day or two. It¡¯ll be fine soon, won¡¯t it?¡± Zhuang Liu was quite open-minded. As long as Tan Rou continued treating him, he would be satisfied with it.


    ¡°You can try standing for a while longer. Let Xiao Mo watch you from the side.¡± Then, she looked around. ¡°Where did Xiao Mo go? Didn¡¯t you say you were going on a vacation? Why did you bring work along?¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought of a reason. ¡°I asked him to see if there are any leisure activities suitable for me in this resort.¡± It was a veryme reason.


    However, Tan Rou believed him and even rmended some fun activities to him. ¡°I think the Grape Picking Farm is fine. You can push your wheelchair in, but you have to be careful when picking. Don¡¯t get caught by the branches.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it out then.¡±


    When Xiao Mo rushed back and didn¡¯t see Zhuang Liu, he ran out to look for him. He happened to see Tan Rou pushing Zhuang Liu back. How could he let Tan Rou do such hard work? He immediately ran over.


    ¡°Third Young Master, Miss Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou stopped in her tracks when she saw him.


    Tan Rou scolded Xiao Mo as soon as he arrived. ¡°How can you let the Third Young Master appear in the wilderness alone? As his personal assistant, you should take care of Third Young Master at all times.¡±


    Xiao Mo was confused. ¡°Ah¡­ What?¡±


    Tan Rou handed Zhuang Liu over to Xiao Mo. ¡°You¡¯re really an ipetent assistant.¡±


    Xiao Mo grumbled bitterly. How did he be an ipetent assistant? He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhuang Liu coughed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±


    Xiao Mo understood what Zhuang Liu meant. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take the Third Young Master back to his room first.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t neglect your duties again.¡± Tan Rou instructed.


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face turned ck. Xiao Mo, this guy with no foresight, why did he run so fast? He could have stayed with Xiao Rou for a while longer, but now he had to leave with Xiao Mo.


    ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re rushing me because you want to know about Tan Song, right?¡± Xiao Mo thought he was smart. ¡°There is indeed something wrong with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo¡­¡± Zhuang Liu interrupted him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Third Young Master?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Zhuang Liu facepalmed. ¡°You really need to improve your IQ and EQ.¡±


    ¡°??? ¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Tell me about Tan Song.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as you guessed.Tan Song is indeed in contact with the Tao family from the Capital. He brought Tan Jing over because he really wants her to marry into their family.¡±


    ¡°The Tao family in the capital has always been very strict with their daughter-inw. Someone like Tan Jing is not qualified. Tan Song wants Tan Jing to marry into the family? It¡¯s simply wishful thinking.¡± Zhuang Liu said disdainfully.


    ¡°The representative of the Tao family from the Capital is a weird person too. ording to the information we gathered earlier, it was the Tao family who was in contact with the Tan family first. In other words, it was the Tao family who first extended an olive branch but they didn¡¯t seem very enthusiastic. It¡¯s as if he was just keeping them in suspense.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­..¡±


    Zhuang Liu was in the same social circle as them and he knew very well what kind of situation each family had. ¡°The Tao family values the character of the person who gets married into their family. Tan Song and Chen Yi are not very good inws. I think the people of the Tao family in the Capital know very well about this.


    ¡°I just heard about the business cooperation between the Tan and Tao families.¡± Xiao Mo continued, ¡°Tan Song was the one who mentioned it. The other side would asionally respond with a few words. His attitude was cold.¡±


    ¡°Continue to investigate the business that the Tao family from the Capital has given to the Tan family. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± Zhuang Liu instructed.


    Although Zhuang Liu had never met the head of the Tao family, everyone in the circle said that he was an unfathomable person. He would definitely be able to see through someone like Tan Song, but he still chose to do business with the Tan family. It seemed a little deliberate. It was as if a pie had fallen from the sky andnded on Tan Song¡¯s head. However, whether it was a pie or a trap, only the person who threw it knew.

 Chapter 265 - 265 265 Annoying Little Brat

    265 265 Annoying Little Brat


    It was getting dark. Everyone went back to their rooms to rest, but there was a young boy who carried his bag and sneaked out.


    Tan Rou had originally gone to the living room refrigerator to get some water to drink, but she saw Tao Qi sneaking out. It waste at night, and he was still carrying a bag. She didn¡¯t need to think to know where he wanted to go.


    He was a child, and Tan Rou was worried about him going out alone. Although there were surveince cameras everywhere at the resort, it would be terrible if he fell and got injured. She took a few sips of mineral water and put it on the refrigerator before quickly chasing after Tao Qi.


    Tan Rou should have stopped Tao Qi, but this child would probably run away if she found him. The street lights were not very bright and the surroundings were dark. What if he got lost and couldn¡¯t find his way? Hence, she followed behind him and pretended to bump into him when he got lost to bring him back.


    Tao Qi had already found Tan Jing¡¯s residence in the afternoon. Due to how he was afraid of being discovered by his parents, he chose to go out at night. It was not easy to walk at night, so he took a big circle before he found the vi where Tan Jing lived.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, Tan Jing and Tan Song had just returned. Tao Qi didn¡¯t want to face that fierce uncle, so he hid and prepared to secretly call Tan Jing.


    ¡°Jingjing, you saw what happened today, right?¡± Tan Song was in a good mood. ¡°The Tao family from the Capital is very happy with you. You have to perform well in the future and not make any mistakes.¡±


    Tan Jing was also very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, why are you still in contact with that family? Didn¡¯t I tell you already? You have to cut ties with them. If the Tao family in the Capital finds out that you used to be in that kind of family, they will definitely be dissatisfied with you.¡± Tan Song scolded.


    Tan Jing was also annoyed by Tao Qi. She said coldly, ¡°Tao Qi has been bothering me. I don¡¯t even care about him anymore. He keeps sending messages. I wanted to use him to deal with Tan Rou, but it was useless. I¡¯ll cklist him when I get back.¡±


    She didn¡¯t fall out with Tao Qi because she wanted to make use of him. In the end, no matter what she told him to do, Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t agree to it. He even said that Tan Rou has been good to him. He was an ingrate. She had treated him well in the past for nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Kick away this annoying and useless child as soon as possible so that it won¡¯t affect your future life. Remember, throw away people and things that are useless to you as soon as possible.¡± Tan Song lectured her.


    ¡°I understand, Dad.¡± Tan Jing wanted to block Tao Qi right away.¡±


    ¡°So to you, I¡¯m just a useless child.¡± Tao Qi couldn¡¯t help but walk out of his hiding ce. He cried and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my sister?¡±


    Tan Song was annoyed by him and told Tan Jing to deal with it quickly. ¡°Chase him away. ¡±


    Tan Jing made her stance clear. ¡°Tao Qi, I¡¯m really annoyed with you and I hate your family. I was supposed to be the young miss of a rich family but I was brought home by your family. I stayed in that lousy ce for seventeen years and was separated from my biological parents for so many years. This kind of pain can never be made up for. I¡¯m not your sister at all. Don¡¯t call me sister either. I can¡¯t be bothered to even see you.¡±


    Tao Qi bit his lips tightly and silently listened to her cruel words. He clearly treated her as his biological sister and carried a lot of her favorite snacks in his bag, but how could she say that?


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not my sister.¡± Tao Qi threw his bag aside. ¡°I won¡¯t call you sister anymore, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    Tan Jing could only despise his departure. ¡°Ridiculous. How dare youe and acknowledge me as your sister?¡±


    Tan Rou came out from her hiding ce, her cold eyes piercing at Tan Jing and they were like arrows. She walked straight over, picked up Tao Qi¡¯s small bag on the ground, and left without saying a word.


    When Tan Jing saw Tan Roue out, she suddenly felt a little annoyed. If she had known that Tan Rou woulde over, she would have made use of that little fool Tao Qi.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s what my good daughter should do. This kind of useless trash should be thrown away as soon as possible.¡± Tan Song praised. ¡°Otherwise, it will be a burden to you and drag you down.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±Tan Jing was in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry into the Tao family from the Capital and be the mistress. How can I be dragged down by such a small matter?¡±


    ¡°You are someone worth teaching. Go back and rest first.¡±


    Tan Jing nced in the direction that Tan Rou had left. She would soon be marrying into the Tao family from the Capital. As for the other Tao family, she would leave them to Tan Rou. In the future, she would let her know that even if they were both from the Tao family, their lives were worlds apart.

 Chapter 266 - 266 266 Being Calculative

    266 266 Being Calctive


    The lights in the resort were not very bright street lights, but the kind of yellow atmosphere lights. Tao Qi was sad and didn¡¯t know what the right decision was. He only wanted to stand underneath the bright lights. He did not know the way to begin with. When he stopped, he had no idea where he was.


    The cicadas chirped from time to time, adding some terror to this dark night. The young Tao Qi looked at the road that he was not familiar with at all, and tears flowed down his cheeks.


    He regretteding here and looking for Tan Jing. Right now, he only wanted to return to his parents ¡¯embrace.


    Tan Rou followed him. She didn¡¯t call out to Tao Qi. This child was naughty and she should teach him a lesson.


    !!


    Tao Qi heard the sounding from behind him. He thought that a monster wasing after him. He was so scared that he squatted on the ground and cried.


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart softened. She turned on the light on her phone and walked over slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still out jogging in the middle of the night? Trying to be better than me?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Qi heard her voice and cried even louder.


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t cry here. This area is filled with vis. Everyone is sleeping. Don¡¯t wake others up. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a little man?¡± Tan Rou squatted down tofort him.


    Tao Qi raised his head, revealing a face that was dripping with tears. ¡°Big sister¡­¡±


    Tan Rou smiled in relief and opened her arms. ¡°You¡¯re finally calling me big sister sincerely. Well, I¡¯m happy. Come here, let me hug you.¡±


    Tao Qi threw himself into her arms and sobbed softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    ¡°If you want to practice running, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t ck off.¡±


    Tan Qi said instead, ¡°I didn¡¯te out here to run.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Tan Rou passed the bag to him. ¡°But this is a secret between us. If Dad, Mom or anyone asked us where we wentst night, we¡¯ll say that we came out to practice running.¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why would you lie for me?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Tan Jing to be my sister anymore. She¡¯s a bad person.¡± Tao Qi said angrily.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bad person to begin with, and she¡¯s never been on the same side as us.¡± Tan Rou patted his head and pulled him back. ¡°I heard everything you said just now. Tan Jing has always hated us. She hates our family for letting her live a poor life. Look at the Tan family¡¯s life and then look at our family¡¯s life. How can it be the same?¡±


    ¡°But we gave her the best of everything!¡±


    ¡°Some people are born like that. Even if you treat her well, it won¡¯t change her hatred for you.¡± Tan Rou felt that it was time for Tao Qi to recognize the difference between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clearer for you then. Let¡¯s talk about our standard of living. Look at your outfit. The shoes cost more than 200 yuan, but Tan Jing¡¯s high heels cost 10 to 20 thousand yuan. Also, the dress she was wearing was probably a custom-made design with diamonds embedded in it. It isn¡¯t cheap either. That set of clothes is enough for our family to spend for a few years. Do you think she can still be of one heart with us now?¡±


    ¡°She was the only girl and we¡¯ve always left the best for her but it looks like she doesn¡¯t care.¡± Tao Qi felt his heart ache.


    ¡°The Tan family doesn¡¯t like the best things that you can bring out, so in her heart, it¡¯s better to be from a rich family. When she found out that she was the biological daughter of the Tan family, she rushed back to her own home without any hesitation. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to talk to her in the future.¡±


    Tao Qi thought for a moment and threw the bag that Tan Rou had brought back into the non-recycled trash can. He looked at the trash can for a while before turning around to look for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back and look for Daddy and Mommy.¡± Tao Qi smiled again. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring you your favorite snack!¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s something that you gave me, I will like them.¡±


    ¡°Do you like chocte? I bought a lot.¡±


    ¡°I prefer ck chocte.¡±


    ¡°What about jellies?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The dim yellow street light shone on the siblings, casting a shadow on the ground.

 Chapter 267 - 267 267 Tan Rou’s Question

    267 267 Tan Rou¡¯s Question


    When the siblings came back, they saw that the lights in the vi were still on. Mrs. Tao was sitting in the living room in her pajamas. She was obviously a little nervous.


    ¡°Where did you two go? It¡¯s already sote at night!¡± Mother Tao heaved a sigh of relief when she saw them return. ¡°I was scared to death!¡±


    Tan Rou and her brother looked at each other and prepared to give the excuse like what they had discussed earlier.


    ¡°Mom, we went for a night run.¡± Tan Rou exined, ¡°Tao Qi saw me running at night and in the morning, so he wanted to do the same. So I taught him some techniques for jogging. We were tired from running, so we rested outside for a while and enjoyed the wind.¡±


    !!


    Tao Qi also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Third Sister is very good at running. She runs very fast.¡±


    Mrs. Tao looked at them suspiciously. ¡°Did both of you really go jogging?¡±


    The siblings nodded at the same time. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t want to probe further. Anyway, it was good that the two of them were fine. The siblings seemed to have their own little secrets that they didn¡¯t want others to know. As their mother, she should give them more space.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back to sleep.¡± Mrs. Tao sat back down on the sofa. ¡°We still have ns tomorrow.¡±


    Tao Qi was sleepy. He yawned and went upstairs to rest.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡± Tan Rou asked after walking a few steps.


    ¡°What are you alone in the living room?¡±


    She remembered that when she went out, the door was closed. She thought that they were all asleep. Now, only her mother was sitting in the living room alone and her father was probably not there either.


    ¡°Your dad went out to do something.¡± Mother Tao said casually.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s sote at night.¡± Tan Rou stood by the sofa and asked, ¡°What is he up to?¡±


    Mrs. Tao realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. She quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Oh my, your dad¡¯s colleague brought his whole family here to y. Your dad went over to meet them to say hi.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock. Why didn¡¯t theye to meet us earlier in the day?¡± Tan Rou pressed on. ¡°Mom, are you and Dad hiding something from us?¡±


    ¡°No. What could your father and I be hiding from you?¡± Mrs. Tao looked a little flustered.


    Tan Rou nced around and continued asking, ¡°Can Dad¡¯s sry support us to rent such a big vi?¡±


    ¡°Your dad received a lot of bonus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a holiday, why did he suddenly get bonuses?¡± Tan Rou continued to ask.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Mrs. Tao was thinking about how to fool her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, perhaps our family is secretly a wealthy family?¡± Tan Rou probed.


    ¡°No, how could that be?¡± Mrs. Tao suddenly stood up from the sofa and said loudly.


    ¡°How can our family be a hidden wealthy family?¡± Then, she started to y the emotional card. ¡°Rourou, I know that our family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t good, but don¡¯t worry. I will never allow you and your siblings to starve, alright?¡±


    Tan Rou had already made a judgment in her heart. She nodded slightly, seemingly believing Mother Tao¡¯s words. ¡°Dad is just a small employee. He has to support six people and even paid for this vacation. It must be quite tiring for him. Let¡¯s not be so extravagant in the future.¡±


    Mrs. Tao thought that she had managed to fool him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We still have some savings.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡± Tan Rou had already gotten what she wanted to know, so she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Good night, dear.¡± Mrs. Tao watched her daughter go upstairs. She was really worried that her daughter would continue asking. Pretending to be poor in front of outsiders was different from pretending to be poor in front of her own daughter. She could say it unscrupulously in front of outsiders, but in front of her daughter, she was very flustered.


    She told Mr. Tao about it as soon as he came back. ¡°We have to be careful in front of our daughter in the future. She¡¯s smart. She easily found lots of clues.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Father Tao said.


    ¡°I think I have to find a job when I go back. Otherwise, I can¡¯t say that all of these are from investments and bonuses, right? Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Mrs. Tao suggested.


    ¡°We can¡¯t touch Xiao Rou¡¯s money, and we can¡¯t let the children suffer. We have to allow them enough money for food and entertainment.¡±


    Father Tao had no objections.


    ¡°You went to see Tao Sheng, right? What did he say?¡± Mother Tao asked again.


    ¡°Tan Song wants his daughter to be married to the Tao family.¡± Father Tao replied. ¡°Tao Sheng kept him hanging. He said that he would let him be happy for a few days first. When the time is right, he will give him a fatal blow.¡±


    ¡°My heart aches when I think of how our daughter has suffered over there,¡± said Mother Tao, feeling a heartache.


    ¡°No one will bully our daughter in the future.¡± Father Taoforted his wife. ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268 268 Eating Grapes

    268 268 Eating Grapes


    There was still half a day left at the vi, and Tan Rou wanted to enjoy the time with her family. However, there were still two other people there.


    Xiao Mo brought breakfast to Tan Rou and the others early in the morning. She didn¡¯t know when the chef woke up to cook, but there were so many dishes in the morning. All of them looked exquisite.


    Mother Tao liked Zhuang Liu very much. When she found out that Zhuang Liu was bringing them breakfast and that only the two were there, she warmly invited them over for breakfast.


    Xiao Mo, who had already received Zhuang Liu¡¯s instructions, pushed Zhuang Liu over without saying anything. Zhuang Liu was very considerate. He especially brought two small sunflowers with dew from the vi¡¯s garden for Tan Rou and Mrs. Tao.


    !!


    Mrs. Tao happily epted his gift and immediately found a vase to put in. She even said that she would take it back when she left.


    Tao Zheng red at Zhuang Liu while he was eating. The words ¡®up to no good¡¯ were written all over this kid¡¯s face. Why didn¡¯t anyone notice? However, this kid¡¯s status was really high. Not only did he win over his sister¡¯s heart, but he also won his mother¡¯s favour. They had not known each other for long, but in the end, the two most important people in the family had already been seduced by him.


    After breakfast, they went to pick grapes together. They were allowed to bring back these grapes, just like the fish. They had to be weighed before they could be brought back.


    The three siblings walked together. The Tao family¡¯s parents carried baskets as they reminisced about their younger days. Zhuang Liu and Xiao Mo were in a team. As they walked, the team got separated.


    ¡°Why is the Third Young Master alone again?¡± Tan Rou came over with a basket. In her basket were two bunches of dark purple gemstone grapes, a bunch of rose grapes, and a bunch of green grapes.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have a basket so that he couldn¡¯t pick the grapes on the shelf. He let Xiao Mo pick them while he found time to meet Tan Rou privately.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to use a wheelchair. I should stay here.¡± Zhuang Liu pretended to be pitiful.


    ¡°I managed to pick a huge amount of them.¡± Tan Rou walked over. ¡°Do you want some? The outside sign says you can eat as much as you want.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was empty-handed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grapes with me.¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Tan Rou pulled down the biggest one on top. ¡°I heard that this is the sweetest. Try it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took the grapes, peeled them, and handed them to her. ¡°You picked them. You should be the first one to eat.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and ate it with her hand. As expected, it was sweet and juicy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll peel one for you!¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t just enjoy it on her own.


    Why didn¡¯t Zhuang Liu think grapes were so delicious before? Maybe the person who fed the grapes was wrong.


    Xiao Mo hid behind the grape rack. He didn¡¯t want to ruin this beautiful scene. Third, Young Master said he didn¡¯t have good eyesight, but he finally had some eyesight today, right?


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the voices of Tan Rou¡¯s brothers. They seemed to being over, so Xiao Mo distracted them.


    ¡°Brothers, I saw a bunch of very big grapes there just now. They are a little too high for me. Let¡¯s go and cut them together.¡± He could only help Third Young Master up to this point.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want to go back together in the afternoon?¡± Zhuang Liu ate the grapes and invited them to go back together.


    ¡°My dad drove here. I¡¯ll go back with them.¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t possibly leave them behind to ride with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhuang Liu was a little disappointed.


    When they left, they met Tan Song and his daughter again. They were just about to return.


    Tan Jing saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou together and saw that he was still sitting in a wheelchair. She could not help but feel d. Fortunately, she had broken off the engagement early. Otherwise, she would have had to marry a disabled person.


    Now that she would marry the Tao family from the capital, the Tao family was as famous as the Zhuang family. With a healthy husband, who would care about a disabled person?


    She looked at Tan Rou with disdain. Only a person like Tan Rou was suitable for a good-for-nothing. However, even if that man was trash, he was still a member of the Zhuang family. Tan Rou, a girl from the slums, could forget about being Cindere.


    Tan Rou ignored her. There was no need to be angry at herself.


    They didn¡¯t say anything and got into their respective cars. One went out from the south gate of the parking lot, and the other went out from the north gate. As the saying goes, different paths don¡¯t work together.


    When school started on Monday, Tan Jing felt that the cement road in the school was no longer worthy of her. Once she got married into the Tao family in the capital, she would order people to repair the entire school. At that time, she would say it was the new equipment donated by Tan Jing, an outstanding alumni. It would definitely be very prestigious.

 Chapter 269 - 269 269 Life Is Like a Play

    269 269 Life Is Like a y


    As soon as she entered the door, she was surrounded by seven or eight girls. Although she was popr in the past, after a few idents, the people in the ss were not so warm to her. What was going on now?


    ¡°Jingjing, I heard that Uncle Tan took you to meet the Tao family from the capital this weekend?¡± A rich second generation daughter said.


    ¡°Jingjing, are you on very good terms with their family? I heard that you guys even had dinner together.¡± another said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a limited edition perfume under the Tao family that I really like. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able to get it. Since you¡¯re on good terms with them, will you be able to get any of them privately in the future?¡±


    Their school had no shortage of rich second-generation heirs.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tan Jing greeted them with a smile and said shyly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the Tao family from the capital has some business cooperation with my father. He was just bringing me there to gain more experience.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be so humble.¡± A girl held her arm. ¡°I heard that you guys went to the vi that the Tao family just invested in. The expenses there aren¡¯t cheap!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jingjing! If you have connections, help me pull some strings. I really like the Tao family¡¯s perfume.¡± Another girl held her other arm.


    Tan Jing pulled her arm out and put on a fake smile. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡­..¡±


    ¡®Damn it, how did everyone know? She clearly didn¡¯t tell anyone. Could it be that Tan Rou, that little slut, had set a trap for her to fall into?¡¯


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± The rich second-generation heiress didn¡¯t want to be cold to Tan Jing either.


    ¡°We won¡¯t snatch it from you. We just want you to help us matchmake and get some of the perfume. Why are you being so stingy?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. She¡¯s about to be a heiress. Why would she care about us?¡±


    Everyone dispersed.


    Tan Jing was furious. This hateful Tan Rou actually dared to scheme against her like this. She wanted to teach her a lesson.


    Wei Ling, who was sitting in her seat, saw her and hurriedly began the second round of guidance.


    ¡°Jingjing, are you really going to marry into the Tao family from the capital?¡± Wei Ling looked happy for her. ¡°That¡¯s great! You must invite me to the wedding!¡± She had said this in front of Song Lin and Tan Jing.


    ¡°What?! Jingjing is going to marry the Tao family from the capital?¡± The rich second-generation heirs immediately surrounded her. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jingjing. Don¡¯t forget us when you¡¯re rich in the future!¡±


    Wei Ling pretended to be jealous and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a good life like Jingjing. First, it¡¯s the Zhuang family. Then, when you rejected them, you even got the Tao family! There¡¯s also the pursuit of the two male idols from our ss. You¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    Tan Jing almost couldn¡¯t maintain the fake smile on her face. Why was Wei Ling revealing her secrets?!


    Initially, everyone only wanted to get close to Tan Jing after hearing Wei Ling¡¯s words. Now, after hearing Wei Ling¡¯s words, their jealous souls burned. Why did everything nice happen to Tan Jing?


    ¡°Wei Ling, what nonsense are you spouting?¡± Tan Jing rebuked. ¡°I have nothing to do with them. Also, don¡¯t talk nonsense about the Tao family. It¡¯s just a coboration between our families.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Jingjing.¡± Wei Ling looked like she had only realized what was going on. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to say it. I¡¯m just happy for you. After all, it¡¯s a marriage alliance with the Tao family from the capital. Many people would die for it.¡±


    The more Tan Jing listened to it, the angrier she got. ¡°Wei Ling, stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Seeing that Tan Jing was getting mad, the rest of them left.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then we¡¯ll keep quiet then. Look at how pretentious you are.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re still pretending to be nice after getting a good bargain.¡±


    Tan Jing was about to explode with anger. She med Wei Ling. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Wei Ling said with a faint smile, ¡°Jinghing, I¡¯m just trying to help you. Recently, everyone has been dissatisfied with you. It is quite obvious and I was trying to help you regain your reputation. This is a good opportunity. It¡¯ll help you regain your previous position. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Tan Jing felt a chill down her spine. It was different. Wei Ling was different. She didn¡¯t know when Wei Ling had be someone she couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be getting any money from me?!¡± Tan Jing threatened.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry, Jingjing.¡± Only then did Wei Ling remember her character. She quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Tan Jing calmed down a little. She realized that Wei Ling had changed and she didn¡¯t recognize her anymore. Damn it, someone must have said something to Wei Ling.

 Chapter 270 - 270 270 How Do You Feel

    270 270 How Do You Feel


    Wei Ling returned to her seat with a hurt expression. A few people came to get more information from her but were stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask; I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Wei Ling looked at Tan Jing as she spoke, directing the fire toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t ask Jingjing as well. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±


    After Wei Ling sent them off, she was in a good mood. She felt that it was easier for her to memorize the English vocabry that morning.


    The phone in the pocket of her school uniform vibrated. She took it out and looked at it under the table.


    !!


    [How do you feel?] This was Tan Rou. Wei Ling had given her a nickname to prevent Tan Jing from discovering her real name.


    Wei Ling¡¯s lips curled up as she typed back, [Feels good. I¡¯m happy.]


    Nameless: [Well, that¡¯s good.]


    Wei Ling thought momentarily and typed again, [Will she really marry into the Tao family from the capital?]


    [Does it matter if it¡¯s true or not? Didn¡¯t she like to show off? We shall allow her to then.]


    Tan Rou was just making an assumption. Tan Song had brought Tan Jing there because he wanted her to get to know the Tao family from the capital. Since Tan Jing liked the attention, they might as well make a big deal out of it.


    Wei Ling smiled and replied, ¡± It doesn¡¯t affect me. ¡±


    Nameless: [And this has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re just giving a stage for people who like to show off.]


    [Thank you!] Wei Ling thought it made sense.


    Nameless: [It¡¯s almost time for ss. Study hard. Don¡¯t forget what you said.]


    Wei Ling¡¯s gratitude was indescribable. Not only did Tan Rou give her a second chance, but she also reminded her asionally to study hard and achieve her goals. Tan Jing had never said this before. Tan Jing would only use her to do bad things and then let her take the me.


    She deleted the chat history. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone she was in contact with Tan Rou. She still had to keep this a secret.


    Wei Ling looked at the restless Tan Jing and thought about how to get more money from this youngdy. She no longer had any hope in the Wei family, but she still needed money after university. Where would the moneye from? Tan Jing should pay the price for using her previously.


    ¡°Jingjing, I heard you¡¯ll marry into the Tao family from the capital. Is this true?¡± Song Lin ran to Tan Jing the moment he entered and questioned her.


    Tan Jing was really annoyed to death. How many people had Wei Ling, this little slut, told about this?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Tan Jing didn¡¯t want to discuss this in ss anymore, so she asked Song Lin to discuss it outside.


    Song Lin was very anxious. ¡°Jingjing, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to date now? Why are you discussing marriage with the Tao family?!¡±


    Tan Jing steadied Song Lin. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors.¡±


    She briefly exined the situation. ¡°Recently, the Tao family has had a business deal with my father. My father only wanted me to gain more experience in the business world, so he brought me along. There were no discussions about marriage.¡±


    ¡°Then what did they mean about the engagement with the Zhuang family?¡± Song Lin asked again. He had just discovered that the Tan family was engaged to the Zhuang family.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tan Rou.¡± Tan Jing brought up Tan Rou. ¡°She was the eldest daughter of the Tan family previously. She was the one engaged to the Zhuang family, not me. After I came back, I canceled the engagement.¡± Tan Jing still needed Song Lin, so she had to calm him down.


    ¡°Really, Jingjing?¡± Song Lin was skeptical. After all, that was the Zhuang family in the capital. How could they easily break off the engagement?


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Tan Jing was so annoyed that her tone became a little harsh. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I just want to study hard now. I don¡¯t want to be bothered by these things now.¡±


    Seeing that she was angry, Song Lin quickly coaxed her. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. After all, it¡¯s the Zhuang family and the Tao family. If they really want to get engaged, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to object.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong. Why don¡¯t you see if the Tao family will send out a wedding invite?¡± Tan Jing said. She had just met the Tao family. It was still too early for her to get engaged.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Song Lin hurriedly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you. I shouldn¡¯t have believed everything that you said.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Jing lowered her head, looking like she was deeply hurt. ¡°Song Lin, you must prepare well for the next monthly test. Don¡¯t lose to Tan Rou.¡±


    Speaking of the monthly exam, Song Lin was annoyed. He had originally agreed to take the exam this week, but it was postponed because of the physicspetition. He couldn¡¯t give Tan Rou a heads-up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do well.¡± Song Lin patted his chest and promised.

 Chapter 271 - 271 271 Acting Pitiful

    271 271 Acting Pitiful


    Since she had nothing to do, Tan Rou flipped through the money in her ount. The money from her medical treatment, the money from the stock market, and the money from selling incense pills added up to a few million. She nned to use some of this money to improve her family¡¯s life.


    However, she still had a sum of money that she had not decided on how to use. It waspensation for the incident that had previously caused a stir-up on the inte. At that time, Tan Rou had sued many people. It was not practical to send them all to prison. Moreover, she did not have time to go to court one by one. In the end, she simply chose to ept the apology andpensation.


    Looking at arge amount ofpensation, Tan Rou sighed. ¡°People are really rich these days. Just thepensation alone has reached seven figures. I guess they¡¯re afraid of Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was the one who handled these issues for her. Presumably, those people were afraid of Zhuang Liu. She did not know if Tan Jing had told them that the other protagonist was Zhuang Liu when she looked for those people. She probably didn¡¯t do so.


    !!


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to use the money. She hadn¡¯t thought of how to deal with it yet.


    Tan Rou¡¯s high school was very close to Tao Qi¡¯s primary school. After school at noon, Tao Qi waited for Tan Rou to finish school together. He even bought snacks for Tan Rou aspensation for the past.


    Thest lesson was physics. After the physics teacher finished the lesson, he exined another physicspetition question. Tan Rou had already learned it long ago, so she buried her head and wrote the physics question herself. As she wrote, she was engrossed in it and looked at one more question. When school ended, she was only halfway through the second question.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Li Li packed her bag.


    Tan Rou buried her head in her questions. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I finish this question.¡±


    Li Li was in a hurry to go home for dinner. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, then.¡±


    Tan Jing was in a bad mood today and left right after school. When she reached the gates, she saw a familiar figure under the tree.


    Isn¡¯t that Tao Qi? Who was he waiting for? Was he waiting for her?


    Tan Jing actually regretted what happenedst time. She could have used Tao Qi. Although he couldn¡¯t cause too much harm to Tan Rou, he could still make her feel disgusted from time to time.


    It was all Tan Song¡¯s fault for insisting that she make a decision quickly. She had said the wrong thing at that time. Now that Tao Qi hase to look for her, she has decided to give him a second chance.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, why didn¡¯t you go home after school?¡± When most of the students had left, Tan Jing smiled warmly and went over. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. You can take my car.¡±


    When Tao Qi saw her, he had a look of disdain on his face andpletely ignored her.


    Tan Jing was embarrassed. Although many people had left, there were still some ssmates who knew her. This kid actually embarrassed her in public. She couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you ignoring me?¡± Tan Jing had a smile on her face. ¡°Is this for your sister? You¡¯re such a good boy! You even remembered to bring a snack.¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡± Tao Qi ced his hands behind his back. ¡°This isn¡¯t for you. This is for my sister. You bad woman, stop talking to me!¡±


    When the surrounding students heard this, they were no longer in a hurry to go home. They carried their bags and stopped to watch the show.


    Tan Jing had been badly embarrassed the entire day. She was surrounded everywhere she went and was extremely annoyed. Now that this child had given her a hard time, she couldn¡¯t keep her face and became angry. Hence, she vented her anger on the Tao family.


    ¡°Xiao Qi, how can you say that?¡± Tan Jing said in a hurt tone, ¡°¡®Although I¡¯m not your biological sister, I¡¯ve treated you like a younger brother. I even bought you toys and a lot of food. Have you forgotten all those? Things came back when your biological sister went home. Back then, we used to be close.¡±


    Tao Qi was indeed a little rxed. Just as he was hesitating, Tan Rou came out.


    ¡°Tan Jing, what are you doing? You¡¯ve hurt Xiao Qi once. Do you want to hurt him again?¡± Tan Rou chided.


    Hearing Tan Rou¡¯s voice, Tao Qi reacted and distanced himself from Tan Jing. ¡°You bad woman!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s anger was indescribable. It was Tan Rou again. Why was she everywhere? She must have said something to Tao Qi that night. Otherwise, Tao Qi wouldn¡¯t have called her a bad woman the moment they met.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, how could you do this?¡± Tan Jing¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, I still treated Xiao Qi as my younger brother. He may be your younger brother but he¡¯s also my younger brother!¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272 272 Pay Back The Debt

    272 272 Pay Back The Debt


    Pay Back the Money


    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother. We have had nothing to do with you since a long time ago!¡± Tao Qi said angrily.


    Tan Jing seized the opportunity. ¡°Rourou, quickly tell Xiao Qi that I sincerely treat him as my younger brother. Although you two are blood-rted siblings, I also sincerely love him.¡±


    Tan Rou protected Tao Qi behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how Tan Jing was really good at talking. With just a few words, she had messed up the rtionship between the two families. Everyone present probably felt that she had ndered Tan Jing in front of Tao Qi.


    !!


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Tao Qi walked in front of Tan Rou. ¡°You were the one who said you didn¡¯t see me as a brother, yet I still annoyed you to death. You only like your rich family and don¡¯t like our family at all.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Tan Jing was heartbroken. ¡°Haven¡¯t I bought you a lot of things too? Although I¡¯ve returned to the Tan family now, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your biological parents will see you acting here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tan Jing was stunned. She had not thought of this. Tan Song had just asked her to cut ties with these poor people. It would not be good if he found out.


    ¡°Rourou, I know that you¡¯re not used to the situation at home. The Tao family and the Tan family are very different. It¡¯s normal that you¡¯re not used to it. If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll help you. Weren¡¯t you going to participate in the physicspetition soon? Do you want me to help you get some practice questions?¡±


    Tan Rou rejected him immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have nothing to do with the Tan family anymore. From now on, your family is yours, and mine is mine. My brother doesn¡¯t like you, so stop pestering us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already cut ties so quickly?¡± Tan Jing crossed her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the Tan family for 17 years. What kind of life have you been living? Who gave you the money you used to spend once you messed up? Spending hundreds of thousands in a casino overnight, do you think the Tao family can give it to you?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart turned cold. In the past, she had indeed been tricked by Zhou Wu and the others into sending money to the casino. Now that she had returned to her home, that sum of money had been left unsettled. Now that Tan Jing was digging up old scores, it was obvious that the Tan family wanted it back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be an ingrate, can you, Tan Rou?¡± Tan Jingughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy also gave you a lot of pocket money¡­¡± Tao Qi shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Little Qi.¡± Tan Rou stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Tan Jing asked.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do then? Stay here and listen to Miss Tan belittle us poor people?¡±


    There were more and more people around them. Tan Jing did not want to be surrounded, so she found the driver and left first.


    Tan Rou left with Tao Qi. Tao Qi felt that he had said something wrong and apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have bothered with her.¡±


    ¡°No, you did very well because you¡¯re no longer bewitched by her.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°Moreover ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tao Qi asked.


    ¡°Well, today¡¯s incident also reminded me that I did spend the Tan family¡¯s money in the past. Although there¡¯s no record of it, I can roughly calcte how much it was. Since Tan Jing feels that I owe the Tan family, I¡¯ll return it first.¡± Tan Rou said. She didn¡¯t want to bring this matter up again when she settled the ounts in the future.


    However, she did not intend to transfer this sum of money to Tan Song¡¯s ount. Wouldn¡¯t that be letting him off easy? Even if she had to ¡®pay back the money¡¯, he did not want a single cent to fall into the hands of the Tan family.


    Tan Rou found five good charity organizations and donated all the money she had earned over the past few days along with thepensation she received. After deducting the small change, she still had five million yuan left. She had left behind Tan Song¡¯s identity information. After being in the Tan family for so many years, she knew Tan Song¡¯s information like the back of her hand. Now, it seemed that it would be useful.


    After the donation, Tan Rou specially requested a few charity organizations to publicly publish thank-you letters and send the banner to Tan Song¡¯spany.


    After doing all this, Tan Rou kept the bank transfer records so that she could have an ount book to rely on in the future.


    Five million was not a small amount, so the charity would naturally be happy to write a thank-you letter. Moreover, the thank-you letter written by the charity was so sincere and touching that it made the readers tear.


    ¡°I shall show you how powerful the inte is.¡± Tan Rou smiled coldly.

 Chapter 273 - 273 273 Overwhelming News

    273 273 Overwhelming News


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t hide the donation from her parents. They were a family, and they couldn¡¯t hide anything.


    ¡°Sister, did you really donate all your money?¡± Tao Qi was very regretful. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have quarreled with that bad woman, Tan Jing. His sister had worked so hard for so long, and it was all gone in an instant.


    ¡°Yeah, Rourou, why didn¡¯t you leave some?¡± Mother Tao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You earned all that with your hard work.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have enough money, I can still earn more.¡± Tan Rou consoled them. ¡°I¡¯m investing with my friend, Mr. Zhuang, whom you sawst time. He has helped me earn quite arge amount of money. These million dors wille back very soon.¡±


    !!


    Mrs. Tao looked troubled. ¡°This is all our fault.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. I was nning on transferring the money to you, but I¡¯ll have to wait a while.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I still have some money left from thest time you gave us.¡± Mrs. Tao took the opportunity to say, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve found a job to lighten your father¡¯s burden. It¡¯ll be an easy job. I even have two days off every week.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Mom, you really shouldn¡¯t tire yourself. You¡¯ve just recovered. You should rest more.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m feeling much better. Besides, I want to go out to work too. Staying at home all the time feels ufortable.¡± Mrs. Tao said with a smile. Previously, she did not have enough rest and her health was poor. She rarely went out to work. However, she was now in good health. Even if she didn¡¯t have to work, she still felt bored being at home all the time.


    Therefore, she took the opportunity to work while renovating the house and said that she had found a job. It would be easier for her with their finances improving.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Tan Rou hugged her. ¡°If you ever feel tired, just stay home. I will earn more money. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of us financially.¡± Mrs. Tao was telling the truth. Their family didn¡¯t have much, but they were loaded with money. If they took it out, they would probably scare the children.


    Tan Song, who had been busy all day, was about to go home. As soon as he arrived downstairs, he was surrounded by reporters who had gathered. The shes and cameras were all aimed at him, shocking Tan Song to the point that he immediately perked up.


    ¡°President Tan, there was a rumor online that you donated one million yuan to five different charity organizations. Is that true?¡± The reporter at the front rushed up and asked.


    Tan Song was dumbfounded. One million and five million? Why can¡¯t he understand anything that they were saying?


    ¡°I heard that you will donate another five million in the future. Is this true?¡±


    Tan Song felt that this person was crazy. When did he donate five million? How could he donate another five million? Five million was not a small amount.


    At this moment, the people from the charity organization came out. Everyone held a banner in their hands and thanked Tan Song as soon as they saw him.


    ¡°Thank you, President Tan. The children in the welfare institute all have new clothes.¡±


    ¡°President Tan, thank you so much. Those elderly and children with physical disabilities can finally get good help.¡±


    Tan Song had no idea what they were talking about, but since the pennant was already in his hands, he had to ept it. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, it¡¯s my pleasure. It¡¯s my honor to contribute to society. ¡±


    Wave after wave of reporters rushed to interview him. Tan Song was also an expert in the business world for many years. He calmly entertained the reporters while instructing his secretary to find out what was going on.


    After a while, the secretary showed him the news. The inte was filled with news of him donating to charity. All the big blue V¡¯s went out to forward the charity¡¯s thank-you letter. Many media outlets also participated in it. This news even made it onto the trending list!


    ¡°President Tan, someone used your name to donate money to a few charity organizations. They even said that you would donate more in the future.¡± The secretary said fearfully. He could tell that Tan Song was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Tan Song was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. It¡¯s Miss Tan Rou!¡±


    The secretary was interrupted before he could finish. Tan Song¡¯s hair stood on end as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Tan Rou! That damned girl, where did she get the five million?¡±


    The secretary had no idea.


    ¡°Tell the driver not to go home yet. Tell him to send me to Tan Rou¡¯s school!¡± Tan Song had to find Tan Rou and get her to exin where she got so much money.


    At the same time, Tan Jing, who was studying at night in school, felt as if she had eaten a fly. When did Tan Song donate five million to a charity? She could have bought more clothes with these money!

 Chapter 274 - 274 274: Those are my money!

    274 274: Those are my money!


    ¡°Jingjing, your father is so kind. He actually donated so much money to charity.¡±


    ¡°Five million yuan. As expected of a rich family. Your father is so nice!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not sure about it as well.¡± Tan Jing smiled politely. ¡± I usually don¡¯t ask about Dad¡¯s money. ¡±


    Tan Rou had just been watching the news on the Inte. In the age of the Inte, news spreads really fast. With just a little guidance, it would immediately spread throughout the entire Inte. Five million yuan was not a lot, but it was enough for it to be big news.


    !!


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Tan Jing¡¯s face, that looked like she had swallowed a fly. It was indeed interesting.


    Tan Jing stared at Tan Rou. She finally understood why Tan Song had made the donation. Someone had used his name. She had just asked Tan Jing to return the money, and the donation incident happened right after that. She didn¡¯t even have to guess who was behind the entire incident.


    Tan Rou red back confidently. ¡®Aren¡¯t you satisfied with the money?¡¯ There was nothing Tan Jing could do if she was not happy with it. Anyway, Tan Rou had already returned it.


    ¡®Damn Tan Rou!¡¯ Tan Jing gritted her teeth.


    Tan Rou had yet to sit down when she heard the ss monitor, Xu Yan, say, ¡°Someone is looking for you at the school gate. It seems to be your former foster father.¡± He had just gone to the office. The form teacher had asked him to pass on the message.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. He came so quickly.


    She stood up again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xu Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t go alone. I¡¯m the ss monitor. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Xiao Rou.¡± Li Li answered instead. ¡°There are so many people at the gate. He wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt Rourou.¡±


    Tan Rou declined Xu Yan¡¯s kindness and went with Li Li. She would avoid contact with Xu Yan if possible to avoid any misunderstandings.


    Xu Yan was a little disappointed. ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±


    Li Li happily held Tan Rou¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Rourou, do you think Tan Jing¡¯s father really donated five million?¡±


    Tan Rou also smiled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it already all over the inte?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe her father donated five million yuan,¡± Li Li shook her head and said disdainfully.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    When Tan Song saw Tan Rou, he rushed in from the main entrance. The bodyguards did not stop him.


    ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re quite bold!¡± At this moment, Tan Song was like an angry wild boar, charging forward.


    Tan Rou stood there calmly. ¡°Mr. Tan, why did youe to school sote at night?¡±


    Tan Song rushed forward. ¡°You actually donated my money! ¡± When Tan Rou left, he had indeed taken back all her cards and cancelled all of her bank ounts. He did not expect to miss out on five million dors. This was not a small amount!


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tan Rou yed dumb. ¡°When did I donate your money?¡±


    ¡°Five million! The five million mentioned on the Inte. It was you, right?!¡± Tan Song pointed his finger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming. When you left, you even took an extra amount with you!¡±


    ¡°Scheming?¡± Li Li finally understood what Tan song meant. She felt that she had to help Tan Rou. ¡°MrTan, you just donated five million to a charity organization. That¡¯s not a small amount. You are indeed a kind man. It¡¯s not even the end of the year and you¡¯re already doing so much charity work. That¡¯s great! I heard that you still want to donate. How much do you n to donate?¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Great Samaritan Tan, why did youe to our school to denounce us? Could it be that you¡¯ve regretted doing that?¡±


    Tan Song¡¯s face was livid. The money had already been donated, and it was impossible for him to get it back, but he could not swallow this anger.


    ¡°How much money did you bring with you when you left the Tan family?¡± He couldn¡¯t get back the money he donated, but he couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou take any of the remaining money.


    ¡°Not a single cent.¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°The Tan family didn¡¯t even let me take a single piece of the clothes I used to wear. How could I have any money left with me?¡±


    Tan Song¡¯s face turned red. He did not look good. ¡°Then where did you get the money? ¡±


    ¡°What money? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ss is about to start now. Mr Tan, please don¡¯t disturb our ss.¡± Tan Rou did not want to answer him.


    Li Li also said, ¡°Mr Tan, please don¡¯t regret donating the money. Even if you regret it, don¡¯t make a fuss in public. It¡¯s not good to be seen by others!¡± With that, she pulled Tan Rou by the hand and ran back to ss.


    The security guards came forward and asked him to leave the school so that the students would not be disturbed. Tan Song had nowhere to vent his anger, he had no other choice but to leave.

 Chapter 275 - 275 275 Tan Family’s Bad Luck

    275 275 Tan Family¡¯s Bad Luck


    ¡°Did you take a clear picture of it?¡± Zhuang Liu leaned back in his chair elegantly, not in a good mood.


    ¡°I got it clearly.¡± Xiao Mo showed him the video and photos. ¡°Our people have been waiting for a long time. We specially switched to night vision cameras to take photos. I guarantee that we can capture Tan Song¡¯s face and expression clearly.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was not very satisfied. ¡°Why was Rourou also photographed? ¡±


    ¡°They were standing too close. It¡¯s hard to cut Miss Tan Rou out of the picture with that distance.¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    !!


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Zhuang Liu frowned. ¡°Alright. Find a few inconspicuous ounts and spread it. Then, find some big VIPs to repost it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Xiao Mo left with his phone.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached for Tan Rou. Why didn¡¯t she tell him? If he hadn¡¯t asked Xiao Mo to pay more attention to the news online, he wouldn¡¯t have known about this. Tan Song would never donate money. After checking, it was indeed Tan Rou who did it.


    She would have probably lost all of her hard-earned money. Zhuang Liu felt that it was time to introduce a new business to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this expression too ferocious?¡±


    ¡°Five million yuan is nothing to the Tan family, right? After all, they are one of the top families in the city. It can¡¯t be that they couldn¡¯t even fork out five million yuan, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this donation was not by the Tan family. It was by the fake daughter of Tan Song who caused amotion earlier. It was said that it was to repay the Tan family for raising her.¡±


    ¡°I know the truth. I work at Tan Corporation and know some insider information. The big boss was furious at thepany today because of this. The five million yuan was not donated by the big boss, but by his adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°Huh? He earned so much money, but he couldn¡¯t even bear to part with five million. Moreover, it¡¯s not his money, so why is he so angry about it?¡±


    Thements on the inte were one-sided. Everyone automatically ignored why Tan Rou had so much money and only pointed the finger at the Tan family.


    Before the first wave subsided, another wave rose. The Tan family¡¯s clothes were exposed to be of poor quality and expensive.


    The Tan family wanted to make a big brand in fashion which will help them build more connections with the Tan family. However, before making any achievements, there were so many other troubles instead.


    ¡°Look, this is the dress I bought from the Tan Corporation for 1,800 yuan. The thread isn¡¯t even cut clean.¡± The attached picture was of a shirt with a tag that had not been removed. It was a long-sleeved shirt that was very thin and had rough workmanship.


    ¡°Please, underwear bought for 800 yuan can actually fade. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Tan Corporation! Return my hard-earned money!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long advised my best friend not to buy clothes from the Tan family, but she said that the quality of the clothes must be good since they¡¯re an oldpany. In the end, all of them broke within three days. She went to return it but they told her that the piece of garment shouldn¡¯t be worn over another shirt and that she couldn¡¯t return a dress that cost a few thousand yuan.¡±


    For a moment, the news made Tan Song anxious. He didn¡¯t expect that just because of a donation, there would be such a big problem. Their sales have reduced by 50% and the remaining of it only managed to keep up because of their old customers. However, even their old customers had called him to ask what was going on in the past two days.


    Tan Song could only hope that those from the capital would not pursue the matter. Otherwise, he would very likely fall very badly this time.


    ¡°If I were Tan Song, I would use the donation as an opportunity to promote myself and make my reputation better. I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to hand a knife to mypetitors.¡± Xiao Mo almostughed to death. ¡°How can there be such a stupid person?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was also paying attention to this news. He understood what was going on. ¡°Tan Song is not a smart man. All these years, he had been digging his own grave. He would have already exhausted all of the wealth that his father had left for him. He may be ambitious but he has no balls nor brains. He could only do whatever others told him to.¡±


    ¡°The Tan family is probably finished.¡± Xiao Mo gloated.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. As long as they survive this, they will still be able to move on from it. However, the capital¡­¡±


    Xiao Mo continued, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re talking about the Tao family¡¯s business, right? As you¡¯ve expected, there¡¯s something strange about that. I¡¯m sure Tan Song will be scammed badly but I don¡¯t understand. Why would the Tao family in the Capital deal with a small, unknownpany?¡±


    Although the Tan family had a reputation in this city, it was not even worth their attention.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Zhuang Liu already had a guess. ¡°As long as we wait patiently, the truth wille out sooner orter.¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just had to do what he was told.

 Chapter 276 - 276 276 Physics Competition Selection

    276 276 Physics Competition Selection


    There was a mess on the inte and Tan Jing was also having a headache. The selection test for the physicspetition was tomorrow. After the test, it will be the monthly test. At such a critical time, there were still so many blind people asking her all these ridiculous questions. It was really annoying.


    ¡°Jingjing, what are you nervous about? Are you worried about the physicspetition?¡± Wei Ling asked. ¡°Or are you worried about thements online?¡±


    Wei Ling was deliberately trying to disrupt the morale of her enemy. She deliberately said these to make Tan Jing frustrated and make a mistake in the exam.


    Tan Jing cursed her in her heart, but she still had a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little worried about the exam.¡±


    !!


    Wei Ling changed the topic to the storm on the inte. ¡°Did those negativements affect your performance?¡±


    Wei Ling was indeed bringing up topics that no one wanted to talk about. Tan Jing lowered her head as her palms almost bled. She kept cursing Wei Ling in her heart. Did Wei Ling think that she hadn¡¯t been mocked enough? Little slut! She would teach her a lesson sooner orter!


    ¡°Xiao Rou, tell me more about this question. I think my brain has been working very well these past two days.¡± Li Li followed Tan Rou around with a physicspetition question book in her hand.


    Her voice interrupted Tan Jing. Looking at thepetition questions in Li Li¡¯s hands, Tan Jing suddenly had a n in her heart.


    She nced at Wei Ling and felt that Wei Ling was now a badckey. Recently, Wei Ling had been going against her and so she might not do whatever she wanted. Zhao Ru and He Ling, these two idiots, probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to do it. Damn it, there wasn¡¯t a single usable chestpiece in the ss. Did she have to do everything on her own?


    Just as she was thinking, Song Lin came into the ssroom. Tan Jing smiled. She found her next pick.


    Wei Ling looked at her mischievous expression and knew that Tan Jing was up to something again, so she secretly stared at Tan Jing.


    After school, Tan Jing deliberately left a littlete. Song Lin was also waiting for her today. When she and the others were almost done, she took out something that looked like a delivery box and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Jing Jing, what¡¯s in there?¡± Song Lin asked curiously. ¡°Is it a gift for me?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood.¡± Tan Jing said embarrassedly, ¡°This is for my younger brother. He¡¯s the younger brother of my adoptive parents. Recently, he has distanced himself from me since his biological sister has returned home. I don¡¯t know if he was bewitched by Tan Rou. We used to be very close. ¡±


    It was Tan Rou again. Song Lin felt that this woman was really sinister. Not only did she bully Jingjing, but she also spoke ill of Jingjing behind her back. Jingjing was really wrong.


    ¡°Is this a gift for him?¡± Song Lin picked up the box that was already packed. He couldn¡¯t open it, so he decided not to look at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the study materials for him. Although there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us, I still hope that he can study hard. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s unwilling to ept it from me now¡­¡± A sad expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore. I nned to have it delivered to him, but he said he didn¡¯t want my things.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Song Lin couldn¡¯t bear to see Tan Jing sad. ¡°If I send it under my name, he won¡¯t know who sent it. He¡¯ll definitely ept it.¡±


    Tan Jing felt troubled, ¡°But ¡­. I would have to trouble you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a parcel. We can mail it now together.¡± Song Lin reassured her about it.


    Tan Jing smiled politely. ¡°Thank you, Song Lin.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to remind Song Lin, ¡°Just write Tan Rou as the recipient. My brother doesn¡¯t have a cell phone, and I don¡¯t know the cell phone numbers of the others in the Tao family. Just write Tan Rou¡¯s name. When she opens it and sees the anonymous letter I left inside, she will definitely give it to my brother.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Song Lin liked Tan Jing even more after this.


    Wei Ling, who had been eavesdropping outside the window, also sent the news to Tan Rou at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you, I got it. Let them send it over.¡±


    ******


    The next day was the selection for the physicspetition. Most of the students would be participating in it, especially the second-year students. They¡¯ve now understood more physics knowledge than the first-year students and had more time than the third-year students. Therefore, most of the students who took the exam were second-year students.


    Tan Jing looked at the selection papers for the physicspetition this time. Her mind was in a mess. Why was it so difficult? It was not on the same level as the questions she usually did. If she really did it herself, she would probably only score 60 points.


    Fortunately¡­Tan Jing closed her eyes and recalled the questions her father had given her previously. All the questions were picked from there. Fortunately, she had memorized all the questions. After calming down, she began to answer the questions seriously.

 Chapter 277 - 277 277 The Monthly Exam

    277 277 The Monthly Exam


    ¡°Wow, what an experience.¡± After the test, Li Li was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even sit, ¡°Xiaorou¡­. you know? I actually knew the answers to those questions. I wouldn¡¯t have imagined doing such difficult physics questions in the past!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°You are a smart girl. It¡¯s just that your usual problem-solving skills are more stubborn, which is why you can¡¯t write the more flexible topics in the exam.¡±


    ¡°You really are a superb teacher!¡± Li Li felt grateful to Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ll have to learn more from you in the future.¡±


    Conversely, Zhao Ru and He Ling also asked Tan Jing how she did in the exam. Tan Jing answered all the questions perfectly. She just didn¡¯t have enough time to finish writing thest question, but there was still a great possibility of achieving the ranking.


    Tan Jing said modestly, ¡°It was a little difficult, but I wrote it all out as best I could, so it should be good.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re amazing!¡± A girl came over and joined them. ¡°I gave up when I saw the seventh question, and I really don¡¯t have the brain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw the test paper and fell asleep. This physicspetition is not something we should participate in.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, this time, you will definitely be first.¡±


    Tan Jing was telling them they should not exaggerate, but deep inside, he was secretly delighted. He could not wait for them to praise her a few more times.


    ¡°Deceitful!¡± Li Li quietly said, ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s not be bothered with her. The first ce is definitely yours.¡±


    Why would Tan Rou be bothered by what Tan Jing said? The results were not out yet, so they must wait for it to be released.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡± Tan Rou said to Li Li.


    ¡°Just prepare for tomorrow¡¯s monthly exam. It has already been dragged on for so long. If we don¡¯t do it now, we¡¯ll have our holidays soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I think I can get into the top fifteen in the ss this time on the monthly exam.¡± Li Li spoke excitedly.


    Tan Rou raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you improve your physics, you may be in the top ten.¡±


    ******


    Li Li was full of confidence as she majestically walked into the exam hall.


    When Tan Jing got the papers, she was dumbfounded. She had been so upied with all the other errands that she couldn¡¯t study for the exam. There were even a few where she couldn¡¯t answer at all.


    For the physicspetition, she could find the questions from the workbooks but not for the monthly exams, which the teachers from their school prepared. They couldn¡¯t find the questions ahead of time.


    The more nervous Tan Jing was, the more she couldn¡¯t answer them. She couldn¡¯t answer her physics paper properly even though it was one of her best subjects.


    ¡°This monthly exam is so difficult!¡± Zhao Ruined.


    He Ling was also sad, ¡°How could the school make this paper so difficult?¡± Then, she turned around and asked, ¡°Jing Jing, how did you do in the exam?¡±


    Tan Jing is annoyed. What she hated the most now was others asking her how she did in her exam. After hearing what He Ling asked, Tan Jing got annoyed and answered, ¡°Do not ask that again.¡±


    He Ling was stunned, ¡°Jingjing, did you not do well in the exam?¡±


    Tan Jing stood and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Zhao Ru and He Ling are also confused. They had just asked a simple question as to whether she did well in her exams. Why was she so mad?


    Wei Lingughed secretly as she thought to herself. Tan Jing had been so busy stirring up drama that she wouldn¡¯t have the time to study. When the results are released, it will definitely be time for Tan Jing to cry.


    When Tan Jing went out, she happened to meet Song Lin, who saw that she looked unhappy and thought she was being bullied by Tan Rou again.


    ¡°Jingjing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Lin asked with concern.


    When Tan Jing saw that it was Song Lin, the unhappiness on her face was suppressed, she remembered the bet and asked Song Lin: ¡°Song Lin, do you still remember the bet you made with Tan Rou about thepetition?¡±


    Of course, he remembered it as he said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jingjing! I did well this time. Those questions were so easy, and I even came out from the hall earlier than expected.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard Song Lin say this, she was slightly relieved. If Song Lin did well in the exam and surpassed Tan Rou, she would feel a lot morefortable even if she didn¡¯t do well in the exam.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tan Jing said with a smile. ¡°In fact, I do not necessarily want you to do well in the exam, just that you have bet with Tan Rou. If you lose¡­¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Song Lin was very conceited. ¡°I will not lose; you just wait. I will definitely get Tan Rou to apologize to you.¡±


    Tan Jing blushed slightly and said good-naturedly, ¡°Thank you, Song Lin.¡±


    Song Lin was delighted to see this. ¡°Well, you know who you are to me. Your matters are also mine as well.¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278 278 Full Marks

    278 278 Full Marks


    The questions for the physicspetition were issued by the City Hall, and the papers were also collected back to be corrected. So, the results for it would not be released so quickly, but the monthly exams were different. Their monthly exam papers were corrected very quickly by their teachers.


    Some of the impatient students in the ss had decided to skip lunch and head over to the office to check their results. Although thenguage papers were the ones that they sat for first, there were essays to be corrected, and so the results would only be releasedter on. Physics and mathematics were different. It would be easier to correct these papers, and so the results for these would also be released first.


    ¡°Congrattions Tan Rou.¡± Xu Yan came back from the office and went to Tan Rou¡¯s seat, ¡°You got full marks in physics and math again.¡±


    Li Li was excited, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Tan Rou remained calm. She knew exactly how many points she had scored on the test and was not anxious about it at all. Other than thenguage and English essays she was uncertain of, the others would not be far away from her expectations.


    But she still thanked Xu Yan for telling her the news, ¡°Thank you, ss monitor.¡±


    Li Li asked, ¡°ss monitor! How did Lu Qing do on the exam?¡±


    Not far away, Lu Qing heard his name and instantly turned his gaze over. He knew he didn¡¯t do as well as Tan Rou¡¯s exams but he was still looking forward to it.


    ¡°Currently ranked second.¡± Xu Yan looked at quite a few of his ssmates¡¯, among them was Lu Qing, ¡°Full marks in math but four points deducted in physics. It was a pity.¡±


    Lu Qing answered with a short ¡®Thank you.¡¯ He was already happy with the scores that he got.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Xu Yan turned his attention to Song Lin, who had just returned from reading the results and was now sitting in his seat in a daze, ¡°Song Lin doesn¡¯t seem to have done too well.¡±


    Everyone knew about the bet between Song Lin and Tan Rou. Even though Xu Yan didn¡¯t like Song Lin, he had also checked Song Lin¡¯s results.


    ¡°Physics is not Song Lin¡¯s forte and this time the physics questions were difficult. The math education abroad is not at the same level as the ones we have here. So, I think Song Lin has been carried away by the foreign education in the past six months. He barely got a hundred in math, 107, which is not his normal level.¡±


    Xu Yan said: ¡°ording to his previous performance, even if he doesn¡¯t get full marks, he should have scored more than 130 marks.¡±


    ¡°Pfft -¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t hold back herugh as she said to Tan Rou.


    ¡°I can already imagine him running naked on the yground in his underwear.¡±


    Xu Yan said in a stent tone. ¡°Strictly speaking, wearing his underwear does not mean running naked.¡±


    Li Li mmed the table andughed, ¡°ss monitor! What you say is actually true!!¡±


    Their voices were not small and fell into Song Lin¡¯s ears. He was embarrassed and annoyed and stood up violently, yelling at Tan Rou and the others, ¡°There are still a few subjects left, what are you excited about? It¡¯s not certain who will win or lose yet!¡±


    Tan Rou did not want to talk to him childishly. So, she took out her homework and started working on it but Li Li couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    ¡°It is true that there are still a few doors not out, but ¡­¡± Li Li counted on his fingers, ¡°Xiao Rou has scored two papers with full score. You are already short of 26 on one paper and short of 43 on another. That¡¯s nearly seventy points all together. This is inclusive of a core subject. Since we still have four more results left to be released, if we estimate it ording to what you have scored now, there would actually be a different of 200 marks between you and Tan Rou!¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°What nonsense?!¡± He rushed over and wanted to teach Li Li a lesson.


    Tan Rou stood up with a swish, ¡°Song Lin, Li Li was just talking about it. Are you angry because you think you can¡¯t pass the test?¡±


    Song Lin stood still, feeling embarrassed. ¡°The results are not yet out. Don¡¯t be too full of yourself just yet.¡±


    What a coincidence, another one of their ssmates, who loves checking their results, came back and shouted, ¡°Tan Rou, you got a perfect score in chemistry again!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and gestured for Song Lin to go to the office, ¡°Song Lin, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±


    But, he didn¡¯t have to check his results personally, his ¡®good buddy¡¯ came running into the ssroom, ¡°Song Lin, I saw it. You did good in chemistry, you got 92 points.¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. As their results got released, his results were worse than Tan Rou and the difference between them became even bigger.


    ¡°Song Lin,¡± Tan Rou said provocatively, holding her arms, ¡°You like to stand up for people and be in the limelight, I¡¯ll give you the chance to do so. I hope you¡¯ll wear your favorite bottoms when youe to school tomorrow, don¡¯t wear too childish ones.¡±


    Song Lin scolded angrily: ¡°You are indeed shameless, why do you have to stare at other people¡¯s bottom? Is this some kind of fetish?¡±


    Tan Rou was not annoyed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay not to wear bottoms, like the ss monitor just said, wearing bottoms does not count as running naked. You can try to gopletely naked.¡±


    Xu Yan silently walked away. He had nothing to do with this.

 Chapter 279 - 279 279 Month Exam Results

    279 279 Month Exam Results


    ¡°You are really nasty and shameless. What¡¯s with you being so interested in another man¡¯s underwear?!¡± Song Lin waspletely annoyed, ¡°You even want to watch me go naked! How shameless are you?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to concede the bet?¡± Tan Rouughed shamefully, ¡°I thought Song Lin was a man of his word, but I didn¡¯t expect him to break the bet even before the results were released.¡±


    ¡°You also said it yourself that the results have not beenpletely released yet.¡± Tan Jing couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and came over to support Song Lin. ¡°You¡¯re being so aggressive, as if you¡¯ve already won?¡±


    She was dying of anger, Song Lin, this stupid person, said something about standing up for her. Well, look at what he has done. With this shitty result, he definitely had to run around the school naked. This was embarrassing!


    ¡°I did not say that I won the bet but I never thought of breaking the bet. Only those who think they must have lost will want to break the contract.¡±


    The students next to them who watched the entire scene unfold suddenly spoke up. ¡°Tan Rou definitely won this time. She already has three perfect scores. As for the remaining three, she did not do badly in the previous exams and so her results would be about the same level as well. On the contrary, Song Lin may only be a little better than Tan Rou in english. The best that he could do was get full marks on it.¡±


    Another person added, ¡°Last time Tan Rou scored full for biology and this time, she certainly wouldn¡¯t score anything less than that. As for English and thenguage paper, the second paper wouldn¡¯t affect much but Tan Rou¡¯s English isn¡¯t necessarily worse than Song Lin.¡±


    The more Tan Jing heard what they said, the angrier she felt. This idiot was not someone that she could rely on. Not only did he put himself in this mess, she was also dragged into this humiliation as well.


    ¡°You guys should stop talking about it and only discuss it when the results are released.¡± Tan Jing stood in front of Song Lin. She couldn¡¯t lose Song Lin just yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for ss, don¡¯t crowd around here.¡± Xu Yan, as the ss monitor, couldn¡¯t allow them to mess around, ¡°Whatever it is, we shall talk about it after ss.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled faintly, ¡°Song Lin, I look forward to you good results.¡±


    The next morning, theirst ss of the day was one with their homeroom teacher. By this time, most of the efficient teachers had already corrected all the test papers.


    The homeroom teacher smilingly took the newly printed out result sheet and entered the door. She then turned the projector on so that the rest of the students could easily see the results.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to praise our ssmate Tan Rou, who continues to be the first in the ss and also the first in the grade. She has continued to score full marks in mathematics and also all three science subjects. There were marks deducted from hernguage and English papers but these are inevitable.¡± The ss teacher¡¯s smile was almost to the root behind her ears,


    ¡°Let¡¯s apud and congratte her.¡±

 Chapter 280 You Really Want Him To Run Naked?

    Chapter 280 You Really Want Him To Run Naked?


    "Look at your grades!" The ss teacher sternly criticized: "I thought you would gain something after being an exchange student, but what happened? It has all gone to hell! What do you mean? Do you think that education abroad is different from education at home, and you also yearn for the free life abroad?"


    Song Lin held his breath and didn''t look up or respond.


    "Look at your math paper, then look at this physics and chemistry, what''s going on? Are these not taught abroad? Did they only teach you English? But, your English isn''t the best either. 140, 8 points less than Tan Rou, 6 points less than Lu Qing. Did your time as an exchange student abroad all go to waste?!" The ss teacher put down the report card, "Think about it yourself!"


    Although Tan Jing''s and Song Lin''s regressions hurt him, the only thing thatforted him was that Tan Rou and Lu Qing still did well. They were still the top two in their ss.


    As soon as school was over, Song Lin was ready to leave, but he was stopped by Tan Rou.


    "Song Lin, are you ready to run naked this afternoon?" Tan Rou asked with a smirk. "You''re the one who ced the bet. Do you remember about it?"


    Song Lin''s face was stern as he coldly dropped the sentence, "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my word!"


    "I look forward to your performance." Tan Rou said with a smile.


    The bet has been spread far and wide in school and everyone was waiting for this day with eager anticipation. After hearing that Song Lin had lost, all of the boys and girls from their school ran to the stadium with their phones in hand, wanting to capture the most exciting moment.


    In the afternoon, Song Lin came to the stadium ording to Tan Rou''s request. Tan Rou didn''t want to waste any of their ss time, so she had to ask the loser toe early.


    The entire ce was surrounded by a lot of students. No one knew where they heard about this news but all of them were so excited as if they had won money.


    At this time, almost half of the school''s students came early. The security guard at the door even thought that the school had changed their ss time.


    Tan Jing came along as well. If she didn''t, this idiot, Song Ling, may start thinking of nonsense.


    "Jingjing, I''m sorry ..." Song Lin lowered his head and apologized to her: "I didn''t do well in the exam ..."


    "Don''t say that." Tan Jing squeezed out a few tears, "You did this all for me. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have started the bet with Tan Rou."


    Speaking of Tan Rou, the indignation in Song Lin''s heart gushed out, "I must take revenge for this!"


    Tan Jing cursed him all over in her heart. Stupid, trash! He hadpletely embarrassed her in front of the whole school.


    "It''s my fault..." Tan Jing cried even harder, "I should have stopped you ..."


    Song Lin, who couldn''t bear to see Tan Jing cry, took the tissue to wipe her face.


    "This is all on me. I was the one who requested the bet and I was the one who did not do well in the exam. You had nothing to do with it." He put on a heroic act, "Well, all I have to do is run around the school naked. This is nothing."


    "Song Lin, I''m really sorry ..." Tan Jing was still crying.


    "Don''t cry. If you cry, I''ll me myself for it." Song Lin coaxed her.


    Seeing that her goal was achieved, Tan Jing sobbed and said, "Alright. I won''t cry."


    At the same time, Tan Rou finally arrived. In order to watch this clown act, she had to skip her nap and she was now feeling unhappy about it.


    When she saw Tan Rouing, Tan Jing decided to go ahead and put on a first. No matter what, she still had to put on a show of plead for Song Lin and bring their rtionship closer.


    "Xiao Rou, you''ve already got first ce. Let''s just forget about the rest!" Tan Jing ran over and spoke in a sorry tone.


    Song Lin didn''t stop her. After all, he didn''t want to run around naked either. In order to get here early, he was even grilled by his old man. He was only allowed to leave his house by giving the excuse that he needed to do some studying.


    It was so hard for him to be recognized by the Song family and to get the chance topete for the inheritance finally. If this matter gets out, his inheritance might not be secured.


    Tan Rou felt that this was ridiculous. "He was the one who ced the bet. He should be willing to uphold the terms of his own bet. Why am I at fault?"


    Tan Jing''s good sister Zhao Ru said, "You''ve already won first ce. Stop being unreasonable about it."


    He Ling added, "If you really got him to run naked, how would he be able to face the other students for the rest of his life?"


    "If it was me who lost today, would you say the same thing to him?" Tan Rou asked rhetorically.


    "This ..." These people didn''t even bother being fake because they knew that they wouldn''t do the same.


    "Well, if you have the guts to start this bet, you should willingly finish it


    !"Li Li then spoke, "Hurry up and run!"


    Song Lin came over and red at Tan Rou, "Fine I''ll run!"


    Tan Jing continued, "Xiao Rou, just let it go. It''s my fault! Just forget about it..."


    "Fine!" Tan Rou interrupted her and smiled lightly, "But I have other added conditions."

 Chapter 281 You and him together

    Chapter 281 You and him together


    "You''ve been saying that this is, and he did do all this for you. Now he''s going to run naked, and you''re only watching from the sideline? Is that really a good thing to do? Tan Rou smiled and said, "But since you guys care about each other so much, I''ll give you a chance. If you agree to it, then Song Lin won''t have to run naked."


    Tan Jing''s heartbeat was going through the roof. She felt that what Tan Rou was about to say next would not be something simple.


    "What?" Tan Jing asked apprehensively.


    "That is ..." Tan Rou pointed to Tan Jing and then to Song Lin, "I want you two to run together. Both of you would have to finish tenps together. There''s no speed limit, but if you faint, you have to start again from the beginning. If you run together, then Song Lin won''t have to take off his clothes." Saying this would directly cut off Tan Jing''s idea of pretending to faint.


    Tan Jing took a step back after hearing this; her brain was turning fast, "I don''t mind running, but I just got my period. So, I can''t exercise strenuously."


    At this time, Wei Ling suddenly interjected: "Jingjing, didn''t you get your periodst week? I even went to buy sanitary napkins for you. It''s been so many days, and your period isn''t over yet. Will there be any serious problems? Why don''t I send you to the hospital to have a look? Isn''t that right, He Ling?"


    He Ling didn''t know why Wei Ling called herself, but she answered truthfully, "Yes! You were in gym ss, and you said you weren''t feeling well. Then, we even went to buy tampons for you. If it really hasn''t ended yet, you''d have to go to the hospital. It could be a big issue."


    Tan Jing''s face turned ugly. Why was this little b*tch Wei Ling going against her at every turn? Were these things that she should be saying now?


    Song Lin was not very pleasant after seeing her expression. He took off a school uniform jacket and said in a cold tone, "I''ll run by myself. You guys should head back first." He didn''t specify who he was talking to, but it was without a brainer that it was for Tan Jing and the girls.


    "Song Lin, it''s not that I don''t want to. it''s just that I haven''t been feeling welltely ..." Tan Jing exined feebly.


    "Although my period is already over by now, my body is still a bit ufortable... ..."


    Song Lin didn''t hear her finish her sentence, "Just go back; I will take the punishment by myself."


    Tan Jing was very worried after seeing the disappointment and cold aura in his eyes. She was worried that Song Lin would no longer take care of her because of this. If Song Lin was no longer by her side, then she really had no helper left.


    Tan Rou was determined to have Tan Jing runps, so she continued to provoke Tan Jing with her words, "Song Lin even challenged me just to stand up for you, but you can''t even run with him? Well, it does look like you two don''t have such a good rtionship that I thought you had."


    Song Lin nced at Tan Rou again and was prepared to take off his T-shirt.


    Wei Ling walked up and held Tan Jing''s arm, saying intimately, "Jingjing, let''s go back to ss first. It''s Song Lin who lost and not you anyway."


    Tan Jing fumed, "Wei Ling, how can you say that? Song Lin is our friend."


    Wei Ling was stunned and then said unhappily, "Jingjing, Song Lin made a bet with Tan Rou for you, and now he has to ept the punishment since he lost the best. Tan Rou made an offer to help him. If you run with him, he won''t have to run naked. If you don''t want to run with him, we should just head back instead of wasting our time here."


    Tan Jing red at Wei Ling viciously. Wei Ling was no longer afraid and stared straight back.


    "Jingjing, why are you looking at me like that? Am I not telling the truth?" Wei Ling let go of her hand, "I don''t want to continue watching this. You guys can keep looking if you want."


    She finished and went to the school building.


    Some of the students were getting impatient as they shouted, "Are you going to run or not? If you''re not going to do it, we still have to get back to ss!"


    Tan Rou said helplessly, "Sorry, Song Lin. Everyone is anxious to see you run naked, so hurry up."


    Song Lin was dying of anger, but he had to ept the punishment since he lost, "I know!"


    Tan Jing clenched her fist and shouted, "I''ll apany him!"


    Song Lin''s facial muscles visibly loosened, "Jingjing, are you really going to run with me?"


    Tan Jing said, "We''ll do it together."


    Song Lin hurriedly put back on the clothes he had taken off, "Okay, let''s do it together."


    Tan Rou leaned against a tree by the stadium and watched them run. At first, they were running quite fast, but after twops, they suddenly slowed down. It was Tan Jing who was slow and had dragged Song Lin with her.


    Li Li sat next to the flower garden as she sighed."Well, I guess Tan Jing does have some love for him. She even decided to run with her."


    Tan Rou snickered, "In the end, it''s a matter of love and loyalty. Perhaps, there are other ns involved. Who knows?"


    Li Li regretfully said: "I still look forward to seeing Song Lin run naked."


    Tan Rou smiled and said, "Maybe next time, we''ll have another bet where he can run naked."


    Tan Jing was sweating like rain, she kept cursing Tan Rou in her heart, cursing that they would die immediately so that they could no longer bother her!

 Chapter 282 Zhuang Lius Mother

    Chapter 282 Zhuang Liu''s Mother


    Fortunately, it was the weekend tomorrow, so she could rest after running so much. Otherwise, her body would be crippled.


    After Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou had donated the money, he was very worried that Tan Rou would not have money left. So, he wanted to introduce more businesses to her. Zhuang Liu did not trust the business partners that he knew but if he did not introduce any new businesses to Tan Rou, how would she be able to earn any money? After thinking about it, he thought of his own mother.


    "Okay, it''s settled then. I''ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow morning." Zhuang Liu made a call with a gentle attitude. "I know, I know. I''ll push away all of my meetings. I promise to pick you up personally."


    Zhuang Liu hung up the phone and massaged the space between his eyebrows. If it wasn''t for Tan Rou, he wouldn''t have called his mother. His mother and grandmother had been urging him to get married recently and it was getting annoying.


    Xiao Mo, his assistant, lit the incense for him. These were thetest ones that Tan Rou had prepared for him. After lighting it, he felt light and could relieve fatigue at work. Zhuang Liu liked it very much.


    "Third Young Master, you have made a huge sacrifice for Miss Tan Rou. You even invited Ma''am." Xiao Mo said with admiration.


    "I didn''t do it all for Xiao Rou." Zhuang Liu said, "It''s also for my mother. She has just hit her menopause and has a bad temper recently. Plus, she often suffers from insomnia at night. As her son, I just thought of helping her."


    "But, once Madam gets here, you won''t be able to see Miss Tan Rou as often. I''m sure Madam will bring some socialites over to go on blind dates with you." Xiao Mo added.


    "Xiao Mo, you''re my best assistant, aren''t you?" Zhuang Liu was already annoyed with the thought of those girls that his mother would bring over.


    "What do you want, Third Young Master?" Xiao Mo was very excited. "I''ll do whatever you want."


    "Then I''ll leave these socialites to you." Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Xiao Mo didn''t understand what he meant by that. "Third Young Master, what do you mean?"


    Zhuang Liu said, "Deal with them before I have to see them. I don''t want to meet any of them, do you understand? I think my best right-hand man would be able to do this, right?"


    This was a difficult task but Xiao Mo had to do it well in order to gain Zhuang Liu''s approval.


    "I promise toplete the mission!"


    Zhuang Liu instantly felt more rxed. "I''ve asked you to pick a ce for dinner. What did you find?" Originally, he wanted to go to the Clear Stream Pavilion to eat, but that was a ce that was rtively quiet. Moreover, he had eaten there many times. He was also afraid that Tan Rou would get tired of eating there as well.


    Xiao Mo showed Zhuang Liu the few restaurants he had picked. "Madam likes lively ces, so she wouldn''t like a private room. She chose a few restaurants with good environments in the hall itself. The ingredients are fresh, and each restaurant has its own characteristics. For example, this restaurant was very famous for their stews. Slow cooked stew that are made of fresh ingredients and the Buddha Jumps Over The Wall Soup was stewed for seven days. As for this, this restaurant is more famous for its stir-fried lotus root, fried shrimps, and so on. This noodle restaurant serves one of the best crab roe dumplings. Which one would you like best?"


    Zhuang Liu didn''t know which one would taste better and so he picked the one that had the better interior designs. "I''ll take this one. We''ll be having lunch tomorrow."


    After choosing a restaurant, Zhuang Liu told Tan Rou about the meal. He also mentioned he would introduce her to a new patient and told her to be prepared.


    Tan Rou agreed to it. Currently, Zhuang Liu and Old Master Lu''s treatment ising to an end and the exams are over. She had more free time, and so would be able to take on another patient.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll send a car to pick you up tomorrow morning," Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou rejected Zhuang Liu''s offer. "No need to trouble yourself. I have to go to the city library tomorrow morning. I''ll take a taxi there myself."


    Zhuang Liu didn''t insist further. "Okay, see you tomorrow at noon."


    Early the next morning, Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to drive to the airport. Shen Jing had taken a ne in the middle of the night and was about to arrive.


    "Have you done what I told you to do?" Zhuang Liu leaned back in his chair, his face a little anxious.


    "Third Young Master, don''t worry. I''ve already done it. I just don''t know if Madam will me meter¡­" Xiao Mo replied.


    Zhuang Liu rxed a lot. "Don''t worry about it. Just don''t answer whatever my mom sayster. I''ll take the me for everything."


    "How can I allow that to happen?" Xiao Mo didn''t think this was a good idea.


    "Do you want to be fired by my mom?" Zhuang Liu asked.


    "No, no, no!" Xiao Mo shook his head. "I really like this job!"

 Chapter 283 Meeting Chen Yi Again

    Chapter 283 Meeting Chen Yi Again


    When Shen Jing came out of the passageway, she looked unhappy. There were no other socialites that she had along with her for the blind date with her son. There was only an assistant that came with her.


    Zhuang Liu knew that he was in the wrong and pushed his wheelchair to wee her. When Shen Jing saw her son in the wheelchair, her anger dissipated by half.


    "You! Even If you don''t want to go on a blind date, you can just tell me about it. Why did you do all those tricks behind my back?!" Shen Jing scolded him.


    "The girls were originally happy toe with me, but once you spread those rumors behind their backs, they didn''t even have the audacity to get on the ne with me."


    Zhuang Liu was not angry after being scolded by her. "Mom, they don''t really like me. They just want to marry someone who could give them something good. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have chosen to stay in the Capital after hearing that I''m about to die."


    Shen Jing also knew that his leg was a big problem, but didn''t they say that it was almost cured? Was he lying to her?


    "Tell me honestly. Are your legs really getting better?" Shen Jing asked urgently.


    "Of course." Zhuang Liu supported himself by the wheelchair and stood for a while.


    "I can even stand up now."


    Seeing that her son could stand up, Shen Jing''s face broke into a bright smile. She didn''t further pursue her son''s little tricks.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "You scared them away. They will definitely spread this rumor in the socialite circle in the capital. If that''s the case, will there be anyone who dares to marry you in the future?" Shen Jing was happy for a moment and then there was a wave of sadness.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about this. I already have someone I like." Zhuang Liu revealed a little secret.


    "Is that true?"Shen Jing became even more excited. "Which family is she from?"


    Thinking of Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu smiled. "She''s not from any rich family. She''s just an ordinary girl. I''ll introduce her to youter."


    Seeing his expression, Shen Jing was relieved. "The person you have your eyes on will definitely be someone great."


    Tan Rou ignored her and didn''t want to be stopped at the door. "Mrs. Tan, please move aside. You''re blocking my way."


    Zhuang Liu looked at the time and said, "Let''s head over to the restaurant and have lunch first."


    Shen Jing nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Tan Rou came out of the library after borrowing the books that she needed. Seeing that it was almost time, she took a taxi to the ce that Zhuang Liu had booked. She did not ask Zhuang Liu to wait for her at the door. It was very hot that afternoon so it was better to stay in the shade.


    In the end, she saw someone she did not want to see at the door.


    "How dare youe here to eat?" Chen Yi carried her newly bought bag and walked arrogantly to Tan Rou. "Is this a restaurant that you can afford?"


    Tan Rou ignored her and didn''t want to be stopped at the door. "Mrs. Tan, please move aside. You''re blocking my way."


    "Look at your tattered clothes. Do you deserve to be here? A meal here costs tens of thousands. Can you even afford it?" Chen Yi asked.


    Tan Rou was angered by her. She said, "Well, it''s true that I may not have the money to do so but from what you''re saying, I''m guessing that you have offered to pay for my meal? Then I shall thank you in advance."


    Chen Yi''s smile froze. "Who said I''m going to pay for you?"


    Tan Rou mocked, "I just thought that Mrs Tan must be someone incredibly rich. I didn''t think that you wouldn''t even have the money to pay me for a meal. If that''s the case, why are you still trying to show off your wealth?"


    "Who says I can''t even afford to pay for a meal here?!" Chen Yi said angrily. "Let alone one meal, I can afford ten or even hundreds of meals!"


    Tan Rou roughly counted the number of people in the hall today. There were about six or seven tables now. If she calcted it, it would be a considerable expenditure.


    "Did everyone hear that?" Tan Rou raised her voice. "Mrs. Tan said that she can afford ten or a hundred meals. Let''s give her a chance to do so!"


    Not everyone present at the restaurant was rich. There were also some who have brought over a friend or a client to buy them a meal but now that a richdy was going to pay for them, they were more than happy.


    "Thank you, Madam."


    "How generous!"


    "You''re right! She is definitely from a rich family.


    Chen Yi''s face turned green. She wished she could give Tan Rou a p right now, but she still remembered what had happened at the Clear Stream Pavilion. Therefore, she didn''t dare to make a move rashly.


    "Xiao Rou, what happened?" When Zhuang Liu heard themotion, he asked Xiao Mo to push him over. That''s when he saw Chen Yi making things difficult for Tan Rou at the door.


    Shen Jing also came over. She looked at the little girl carrying a school bag and then looked at Chen Yi. The bnce in her heart tilted.


    "Mrs. Tan, you''re already so old. Why are you still making things difficult for a little girl?" Shen Jing sneered.


    "From the looks of it, this youngdy must still only be a student. How did she manage to offend a nobledy like you?"

 Chapter 284 Mrs. Tans Bill

    Chapter 284 Mrs. Tan''s Bill


    Chen Yi was a little surprised to see Shen Jing. Why was she here? Then, she saw Zhuang Liu in a wheelchair. He may look good but he was still a disabled man.


    "I was just wondering who it may be. So it''s Madam Zhuang and Third Young Master Zhuang!" Chen Yi fixed her newly styled hair and smiled. "I didn''t expect Third Young Master Zhuang toe here for a meal. You must still be in good health! "


    In other words, why wasn''t he dead?


    When Shen Jing heard her words, she was furious. What the hell? Her son was perfectly fine, but this woman cursed him to death. How uncultured!


    "Mrs. Tan, you don''t have to worry about my son. You should think about how to deal with the rumors on the Inte first." Shen Jing lives in the Capital, but there were no secrets that could be hidden in the age of the inte. Hence, she had also seen what was happening online.


    "Oh, those aren''t rumors. After all, they are only customers who have decided to stand up for themselves."


    "That''s just rumors made by ourpetitors!" Chen Yi''s face changed.


    "You don''t have to tell me that, Mrs. Tan. Tell it to your customers. It depends on whether the customers believe your family." Shen Jing said with a smile on her face.


    "Madam Zhuang, you should be more concerned about your son!" Chen Yi said and walked into the hall in her high heels.


    "Mrs. Tan, don''t forget to pay everyone''s bill!" Tan Rou shouted from behind.


    Chen Yi sprained her ankle. She turned around and red at Tan Rou. She said angrily, "I will be paying for it. This money is nothing for our family!"


    "Xiao Rou, did she do anything to you?" Zhuang Liu asked worriedly.


    Tan Rou smiled and shook her head. "No, she just offered to pay for our meal."


    Shen Jing sized up Tan Rou from the side. This girl was beautiful as she carried a bag. She was either a university student or a high school student. Her son was really something. How did he fall for someone so young?


    "Hello, Auntie! I''m Tan Rou, Third Young Master''s friend," Tan Rou greeted her obediently.


    Shen Jing frowned when she heard how she was addressing her son. " Of my! It''s fine if everyone else calls him the Third Young Master, but why do you call him Third Young Master too? It sounds so awkward!"


    Zhuang Liu didn''t like to hear Tan Rou call him that either, so he said, "I''m a few years older than you. You can just refer to me as your brother."


    "Then¡­Third Brother?" Tan Rou said with a red face. It seemed like their rtionship had taken a step forward.


    Shen Jing went over to Tan Rou enthusiastically. "Rourou, right? Let me take a good look at you."


    She liked this girl the first time she saw her. Moreover, she had to help her son. She did not know how long it would take for her son to woo Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou was a little shy. Zhuang Liu''s mother was more enthusiastic than she had imagined. She had thought that Zhuang Liu''s mother was as cold as Zhuang Liu. She did not expect her to be a very easy-goingdy.


    "Xiao Rou, what do you think of my dear son?" Shen Jing asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Mom, don''t scare Rourou," Zhuang Liu said helplessly.


    "I''m sorry. That came out wrong. Please don''t take it to heart, Rourou," Shen Jing apologized.


    Tan Rou understood what Shen Jing meant but she gave a vague reply instead, "Third Brother is a very good person. He has been taking care of me and has helped me. I am grateful to him."


    Shen Jing was not happy with the answer, but it did not matter. She would take it slow.


    Then, they went to their seats and took a look at the menu before ordering.


    "I think someone just said that they would be paying for the meal, right?" Shen Jing suddenly said.


    Tan Rou smiled. "Auntie, you have really good hearing. Mrs. Tan just said that she''ll pay for everything here."


    Shen Jing snorted and closed the menu. She said to the waiter, "Bring your best and most expensive dishes. Don''t be afraid that we can''t afford it. Mrs. Tan will pay anyway."


    Chen Yi wasn''t far from them, so she heard everything they said. She also had the menu in her hands. Looking at the five-figure dishes on the menu, she felt as if a piece of her heart had been dug out.


    "Mrs. Tan, are you paying or not?" Shen Jing asked deliberately when she saw that Chen Yi had turned quiet.


    Chen Yi made up her mind and said to the waiter, "I''ll buy it. I''ll pay for their table."


    "There are others here too," Tan Rou added.


    "I pay for everyone here!" Chen Yi shouted.

 Chapter 285 Chen Yis Rage

    <hr>


    Chapter285 Chen Yi''s Rage


    Chen Yi did note alone today. She had also invited a few richdies in the industry to find a solution. She may not be able topletely eliminate the rumors on the inte but she wanted to resolve the current crisis of the Tan family.


    "Oh my, Mrs. Tan is really generous!" A richdyughed and said, "President Tan donated five million yuan so easily andMrs. Tan is going to pay for everyone. How generous!"


    "Exactly!" Another richdy added on. "I will never be able to be as bold as Mrs Tan. The expenses today are at least a few hundred thousand yuan. Mrs. Tan paid the bill without batting an eye."


    Chen Yi was about to die from anger. She had found these people to solve her problems, not to listen to them mock her. However, these people had no intention of helping the Tan family at all. They were just here to watch the show.


    It was all Tan Rou''s fault. If she hadn''t donated that five million yuan, the incident on the Inte wouldn''t have happened. If Tan Rou hadn''t said anything, she wouldn''t have spent hundreds of thousands today for nothing.


    Chen Yi red at Tan Rou and the others. Seeing that they wereughing and ordering food, she couldn''t suppress the anger in her head.


    The waiter was serving them a pot of roasted wheat tea. Chen Yi poured a full cup of tea and left her seat, walking straight to Tan Rou.


    Zhuang Liu said warily, "Xiao Rou,e and sit here. Mrs. Tan is walking toward us with a full cup of tea."


    "Tan Rou, you b*tch. I should have strangled you to death back then! " Chen Yi''s eyes were about to burn.


    Tan Rou nced at her but didn''t say a word.


    "If you want them to return it, you should go there yourself! If you don''t return the money, I''ll make sure your family will never be able to stay another day in this city!"Chen Yi threatened Tan Rou.


    Chen Yi was angered by her attitude and wanted to teach her a lesson. Not only because of the donation, but also because Tan Rou had been bullying Tan Jing in school.


    "Mrs. Tan, be more respectful." Shen Jing was not happy to hear that. "What right do you have to strangle her to death? "


    Chen Yi said, "You still don''t know her story, right? It''s her. She''s the wild girl who cheated us of seventeen years. She caused us to be separated from our biological daughter for seventeen years!"


    Shen Jing didn''t like her saying that. "Mrs. Tan, it''s not Rourou''s fault that the children were switched. How can you vent your anger on a young child? Plus, if I were you, I would double thepensation for my biological daughter and instead of causing trouble for my adopted daughter here."


    "She''s an ingrate!" Chen Yi pointed at Tan Rou''s nose and scolded. "When she left our house, she secretly stole five million yuan. The five million yuan she donated belongs to our family!"


    Tan Rou frowned. "Mrs. Tan, can you please think before you speak? When I left, I returned all the cards to you. Moreover, when I left, I didn''t even take a decent set of clothes with me. How could I take away five million yuan from you?"


    Chen Yi didn''t believe her. "That''s our family''s money. You have to pay me back!"


    Tan Rou held back her anger. "If you think that''s your family''s money, you can go to a charity organization and get the money back. I''m guessing that they haven''t spent it all yet."


    "If you want them to return it, you should go there yourself! If you don''t return the money, I''ll make sure your family will never be able to stay another day in this city!"Chen Yi threatened Tan Rou.


    "Enough!" Shen Jing mmed the table. "Chen Yi, stop being so shameless?! What do you think it looks like? You look just like a shrew who curses on the streets!"


    Chen Yi was shocked by the Shen Jing but then, she thought about it carefully. Why would she be afraid of Shen Jing? They had the support of the Tao family from the Capital, which was not inferior to the Zhuang family. The Tao family had already agreed to work with the Tan family. They would no longer be inferior to the Zhuang family any longer!


    "Shen Jing, do you think I''m afraid of you? Let me tell you, our family will be working with the Tao family from the Capital. It''s still uncertain who will be stronger in the future."


    Shen Jing was speechless. Was the Tao family in the Capital out of their mind? Why would they choose to work with such a person?


    "Chen Yi, if you still want the Tan family to survive, then leave this ce. If you continue to fool around here, the Tan family may not be around for another day." Shen Jing warned her in a cold tone.


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether the Tan family survives or not." Chen Yi was here to settle the score with Tan Rou and did not want to be entangled with Shen Jing. Hence, she pointed her finger at Tan Rou. "As long as you hand over the five million yuan, I won''t cause trouble for your family anymore."


    "I didn''t take this five million from the Tan family." Tan Rou suddenly lowered her head and said sadly, "Plus, I donated this to repay the Tan family for raising me for a few years. The Tan family has raised me for seventeen years and I''m grateful for the Tan family''s kindness. I wanted to do something for the Tan family. Coincidentally, I received somepensation from the incident that happened previously. So, I donated all the money that I got from it. I didn''t expect for my intentions to be misunderstood."


    Then, Tan Rou burst into tears.

 Chapter 286 286 Fool

    Chapter 286 286 Fool


    "Stop pretending. You took the money from the Tan family. That''s our money. You donated it and gained a good reputation. Have you ever thought about how much trouble you''ll bring to the Tan family?" Chen Yi did not believe it at all. What kind ofpensation could be worth five million?


    "Mrs. Tan, I''m not happy to hear that." Shen Jing spoke instead.


    "It''s clearly the Tan family who didn''t cherish the good name that Tan Rou created for you! How can you me it on the girl? 5 million isn''t a big sum for the Tan family. Moreover, not everyone can buy a good name with just 5 million! Xiao Rou is helping the Tan family. Look at thements online. The quality of your clothes is poor which is the real reason why your reputation has been ruined. It has nothing to do with the donation!"


    Chen Yi did not listen to her. She only cared about the 5 million that Tan Rou donated off. "If it wasn''t because she went on her own to make those donations, why would anyone make such illments on our clothes?!"


    "The only reason why there are illments is because there''s a problem with the quality of your products. If there''s no problem with your clothes at all, why would there be so manyints about returning them online?" Shen Jing asked.


    Tan Rou sobbed. "I wanted to give this money directly to the Tan family, but I thought of how the Tan family has a big business. They won''t be short of this sum of money. Instead, those poor old people and children really need this money. The Tan family doesn''tck money and no one would reject doing something so nice. So, I just made the decision myself to donate the money in President Tan''s name."


    They were some of the guests around who knew Chen Yi and started advising her. "Mrs. Tan, the child only did it out of good intentions. You raised her for 17 years and she repaid you with a kind deed. Isn''t this a good thing? That''s enough for now. Don''t make things difficult for the girl anymore."


    "Uncle, please don''t misunderstand." Tan Rou''s eyes were red as she said, "The Tan family didn''t raise me for 17 years. They had already sent me abroad when I turned 4. After that, no one cared about me. I was only brought home 2 years ago."


    The person who spoke was puzzled. "No way! Back then when you went overseas, we were told that the Tan family sent you there to focus on your studies."


    "The truth is that Mrs. Tan didn''t like me which is why she sent me abroad." Tan Rou said. She raised her head and asked Chen Yi, "I''ve always wanted to know why you don''t like me. You''ve never liked me since I was a young girl. When I was overseas, you didn''t even contact me even once. Did you know that I wasn''t your daughter back then?"


    This was a terrifying thought.


    If Chen Yi had known that Tan Rou was not her daughter long ago and still pretended not to know about it, then what was her motive?


    "You little b*tch, why should I like you?" Chen Yi blurted out, "Only an outstanding girl like Jingjing should be my daughter. An idiot like you doesn''t deserve to be my daughter! "


    "So that''s why you fed me sleeping pills when I was young?" Tan Rou''s tone was cold. "You''re really ruthless to be feeding sleeping pills to a newborn baby!"


    Hearing Tan Rou''s words, the rest of them gasped.


    "What? Is there really a mother who would feed sleeping pills to a baby?"


    "So did Mrs. Tan know that this was not her daughter? If she knew, she would be too vicious. If she didn''t, she knowingly fed sleeping pills to her own daughter. She is a horrible woman!"


    "Come to think of it¡­. All of the bad things that we heard about Tan Rou actually came from Chen Yi. Could it be that she made them up?"


    "No wonder Tan Rou likes to hang out with hooligans even though her grades are not good. She must have been hit in the head by sleeping pills when she was young."


    "It''s also possible that Chen Yi forced her. Chen Yi doesn''t like Tan Rou which is whyTan Rou doesn''t have a sense of presence in the Tan family. So, she could only hang out with those hooligans."


    "This is terrifying. Chen Yi is a horrible woman."


    "What nonsense are you spouting? You were still so young at that time. How could you remember all this?" Chen Yi said in a panic.


    Tan Rou took advantage of the loophole. "So you admit that you fed me sleeping pills?"


    "I didn''t! I didn''t give them to you! It was the nanny who did it." Chen Yi said stubbornly.


    Tan Rou really admired Chen Yi. She never used her brains as she spoke. Her words instantly confirmed that she was aware that Tan Rou had been fed sleeping pills. How could there be such a stupid person?

 Chapter 287 287 Ugly Heart

    Chapter 287 287 Ugly Heart


    The righteous man in the hall was furious. "Chen Yi, that''s horrible! You actually fed sleeping pills to the baby? Why don''t you poison yourself?"


    The richdies who came with Chen Yi had eyes full of disdain. They all picked up their things and moved away from Chen Yi''s seat.


    "It wasn''t me. I didn''t feed them to her.." Chen Yi''s mind was in a mess. "No, no! I meant that I didn''t feed her sleeping pills. It''s Tan Rou! This little slut has been spouting nonsense!"


    "Mrs. Tan, I''m just a little stupid but I''m not that stupid." A faint smile appeared on Tan Rou''s face.


    "I may not have clearly remembered what happened when I was young, but I remember clearly what happened when I grew up. The night that I was sent back, I heard you tell President Tan that my brain has been damaged because of how I was fed sleeping pills when I was young. It''s okay if you don''t want to admit it but I''ll always remember it."


    Chen Yi''s expression turned ugly. She felt a chill down her spine. She had no idea when Tan Rou had overheard her conversation with Tan Song. If she had overheard this, then¡­


    "There''s more."


    Tan Rou continued, "When I got into an ident overseas, the other partypensated me with 30 million yuan before I returned to the country. However, this money did not fall into my hands. In the past, I thought that I was a member of the Tan family, so I tacitly allowed you to take the money. Now that I''m no longer a member of the Tan family, shouldn''t you return the money to me?"


    When she was overseas, she had injured her brain because of a machine malfunction. This was the reason why she went home. It was not like Tan Jing had said that she had caused trouble and was expelled.


    "Thirty million? I remember clearly that the Tan family flourished because of that huge sum of money. I thought it was thepany''s profits."


    "Tan Song even took the money to start up his factory. I didn''t expect him to make clothes of such quality. How embarrassing."


    "Poor Tan Rou. Not only did she not get thepensation, but she was also forced to pay back by the Tan family. Well, isn''t it clearer now who actually owed the money?"


    Chen Yi''s face turned pale. She did not expect Tan Rou to know about this. Back then, she had never heard of Tan Rou talking about it at all and thought that Tan Rou had no idea about it.


    "Nonsense!" Chen Yi poured the cup of tea on Tan Rou.


    Zhuang Liu reacted quickly. He suddenly stood up from his wheelchair and stood in front of Tan Rou, blocking all of the tea. The brownish-yellow tea left arge stain on his snow-white shirt.


    When Shen Jing saw that her son could really move, she was very happy. However, now was not the time to be happy. She picked up the same cup of tea on the table, opened the lid, and stepped in front of Chen Yi. Then, She poured the tea directly on Chen Yi''s newly styled hair.


    Chen Yi''s new hairs and her haute couture dress were now considered useless.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Chen Yi did not care about her image at all and rushed up to beat Shen Jing.


    Tan Rou was wiping the water for Zhuang Liu at the side. When she saw that Chen Yi was about to hit Shen Jing, she immediately rushed over and pushed Chen Yi to the ground. There was still some wheat tea on the ground and shended on the ground with a loud thud.


    Chen Yi was wearing high heels. After being pushed, she sprained her ankle and could not get up for a long time. There were so many of them who saw it but none of them came to help her; even the waiter had no intention of helping her.


    "My new hair and new dress! Shen Jing, are you crazy?" Chen Yi grabbed the wheat that had been soaked in the wheat tea on the ground and threw it at Shen Jing. "B*tch, I''ll beat you to death! "


    Shen Jing stayed far away from her. "You keep repeating the word b*tch! You have no manners at all! Your beautiful hairstyle and beautiful dress can''t hide your vicious and ugly heart."


    Tan Rou helped Zhuang Liu back into the wheelchair and carefully checked his condition. After seeing that he was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t be so impulsive next time." Tan Rou''s heart ached. "Your legs can''t stand for long, much less stand up suddenly. Fortunately, you''re fine."


    Zhuang Liu said, "I was afraid that you would be sshed by her, so I was a little agitated. I won''t do it again."


    Tan Rou smiled. "Fine."


    Shen Jing watched their interaction and the anger in her heart subsided a little. Chen Yi, this stupid and bad woman, finally did something good.


    Chen Yi looked at them and then at herself. How could she tolerate this? She supported herself with the chair beside her and stood up. "B*tch! You''re all b*tches. I¡­"


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Tan Jing rushed up to stop Chen Yi. "Stop it!"

 Chapter 288 Tan Jings Explanation

    Chapter 288 Tan Jing''s Exnation


    Tan Jing did not want toe here to embarrass herself, but she had no choice but toe. Chen Yi, that idiot, could not hide anything. She even made a scene here and embarrassed herself on the inte.


    Tan Jing was eating well at home when Li Wen suddenly showed her a live broadcast video. Li Wen asked her with a smile, "Isn''t this your mother?" When Tan Jing saw the video and heard what Chen Yi said, she felt her head ache.


    She hadn''t even finished her meal, so she threw down her bowl and chopsticks and asked the chauffeur to send her over. There was a traffic jam nearby, so she ran over on such a hot day.


    If she had known that Chen Yi would make such a scene, Tan Jing would not have let here out alone.


    "Aunty Shen, I''m really sorry." Tan Jing supported Chen Yi and bowed her head to apologize to Shen Jing.


    "Please forgive my mother. She had been having trouble sleeping because of the incident on the Inte and was not in a good mood. The doctor had prescribed her medicine and told her to take it on time every day. She had forgotten to take it before she went out today, so she lost control. Please don''t hold it against her on ount that she''s a patient."


    It had to be said that Tan Jing was very smart. With just a few words, she pushed Chen Yi''s mad behavior to how she was actually on the brink of a meltdown. Moreover, it was a mental condition that was hard to cure. With that said, no one around would have the heart to actually fight with her.


    "I¡­" Chen Yi wanted to defend herself, but Tan Jing stopped her. Tan Jing wouldn''t let her cause any more trouble."


    "I would also like to rify what happened online earlier. Supposedly, as a child, I shouldn''t be the one to say this. However, my parents didn''t want to do so in order to protect their reputation which is why I will be doing so here."


    Tan Jing looked for the live broadcast camera and said to it, "There are rumors on the Inte that my father regretted donating money. In fact, that''s not the case. He just meant that he should have donated the money himself. He didn''t want it to be donated to charity through someone else. He was a little anxious at the time and didn''t make it clear."


    "Also, about the huge sum of money, Tan Rou did not take them from our house. It was just that coincidentally our family has just lost the same sum of money recently. However, we have found out that it was our nanny who secretly took it. She picked up my dad''s card and identally heard us say the password."


    Tan Jing continued, "We just got the money back, but my mother doesn''t know about it yet and I came here to tell my mother about this. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly over the phone, so I came here personally."


    Tan Jing thought for a long time beforeing up with a perfect exnation.


    After talking about the money, it was time to talk about Tan Rou.


    Tan Jing looked at Tan Rou apologetically. "Rourou, I''m really sorry. If my mother really did something wrong in the past, I hope you can forgive her. She''s not in a good state of mind now and shouldn''t be so emotional right now."


    "So everything should be forgotten because of your apology?" Besides, isn''t this too much of a coincidence?" Tan Rou sneered. "Did your family really lose the money?"


    Tan Jing''s expression froze. She smiled apologetically and said, "It''s just a coincidence. Our family just lost five million, and you donated another five million to charity. Five million isn''t a small sum, and the Tao family wouldn''t have the capability to afford it. We just misunderstood you."


    Before everyone could say anything, Tan Jing hurriedly asked Chen Yi to apologize to them. "Mom, we misunderstood them. Hurry up and apologize to Auntie Shen and the others." She wanted to leave with Chen Yi as soon as possible. There was already a lot of trouble. If this continued, the Tan family''s reputation would bepletely ruined.


    But, how could Chen Yi be willing to apologize? She wished she could beat up the people in front of her. How could she apologize to them?


    Tan Jing suppressed the anger in her heart and whispered a few words into Chen Yi''s ear. Chen Yi''s expression changed slightly when she heard them. Then, she apologized to them unwillingly. "I''m sorry. I lost myposure today. I apologize to all of you." After saying that, she red at Tan Rou.


    Shen Jing looked at Tan Jing, the girl who was supposed to marry her son. This young girl was not a good person, but she was smart and ruthless. In order to excuse her mother, she actually said that her mother was a lunatic who did not take medicine. She was really amazing.


    No one should hit those with a smiling face. Tan Jing had already apologized, so Shen Jing did not need to argue with them. She was not an uneducated woman like Chen Yi. She knew when to express her attitude.


    Seeing that she didn''t react, Tan Jing lowered her attitude and apologized again. "Auntie Shen, I''m really sorry. Please forgive my mother. This meal is on me." Shen Jing was an elder. As long as she nodded, the other two would not say anything. Therefore, Tan Jing only chose to apologize to her.


    Shen Jing smiled. "Well, It''s your treat anyway."

 Chapter 289 Bad Intentions

    Chapter 289 Bad Intentions


    Tan Jing was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, "This is what I should do.".


    "No." Shen Jing pointed at Chen Yi. "Earlier, Mrs. Tan said that she would be paying for everything today. Everyone heard it, right?"


    More than half of the people responded. Even the richdies who came with Chen Yi said the same thing. Otherwise, who would pay the bill once Chen Yi left?


    Tan Jing was so angry that she almost went crazy. "Mom, did you really say that? "


    Chen Yi looked embarrassed. "I was in a fit of anger at that time¡­"


    "That''s enough." Tan Jing took out her bank card. "Pay the bill."


    She was really going to pass out due to the anger that she has for her mother.


    This meal had cost a total of 7 hundred thousand! When the news of the money being deducted from her bank card was sent to Tan Jing''s phone, her heart ached. This money was enough to buy several high-end dresses.


    After paying, Tan Jing looked at Tan Rou''s smug expression and decided to cause some trouble for her."


    "Xiao Rou, I misunderstood you about the 5 million yuan. But you''re quite amazing. You''ve only left our family for a short time, but you''ve already earned 5 million. I really envy you!" Tan Jing said maliciously.


    Tan Rou knew that Tan Jing was going to y tricks on her again, but she was not afraid.


    "Don''t be envious of me! I''m the one who''s envious of you. After all, I spent five million to build a good reputation for your father, but your family doesn''t seem to appreciate it." Tan Rou was a little impressed by Tan Jing today. In the past, she only knew that Tan Jing would do some small tricks behind her back. She did not expect her to be so bold and actually dared to say that her mother was crazy in public.


    "Xiao Rou, as a friend, I have to remind you.You''re still underage, " Tan Jing said with a half-smile. "It''s better for you not to do anything illegal. Otherwise, your life will be ruined."


    Tan Rou could tell what she was talking about. It was nothing more than the matter of her being a mistress. Although most of the news on the inte has been removed, it was inevitable that some people with dark hearts would have ill thoughts about her.


    "If I do anything illegal, the police will definitelye to arrest me. You don''t have to worry about it." Tan Rou said.


    "Wow, you are indeed amazing. You''re smart and beautiful. You even have the ability to earn so much money." Tan Jing said with a smirk.


    "I won''t talk about being pretty or earning money for the time being." Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing and said confidently, "But¡­. I''m definitely much smarter than you. Otherwise, why would I be the top student in the school and you aren''t?"


    Tan Jing couldn''t take this anymore. This time, she had regressed a lot, and Tan Rou was still in first ce. How could she take this quietly?


    However, there was someone who was even more impatient than her. Just as Tan Rou finished speaking, Chen Yiughed at her and said, "You''re first in ss? Can you get first ce with that brain of yours? I''m pretty sure you meant by getting first ce from the end of the list."


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and said to Tan Jing, "Tan Jing, why didn''t you tell your mother about the news?"


    Tan Jing''s face was cold. She said unhappily, "Stop talking. She''s indeed the first. She''s ced first in the whole school."


    Chen Yi was furious when she heard that and started questioning Tan Jing, "Jingjing, how did you do?"


    "Mrs Tan, you shouldn''t be asking that," Shen Jing smiled. "If your daughter wanted to tell you, she would have told you a long time ago. Since she didn''t tell you about it, she must have done badly."


    Chen Yi didn''t believe that Tan Rou would get first ce in the exams. Her brain was already damaged because of the incident. It was impossible for her to get first ce. She must have cheated in the exams.


    "I''m sure you cheated to get such results."


    Tan Rou''s expression was indifferent. "Your daughter knows best whether I cheated or not."


    Tan Jing suddenly thought of the physicspetition. She couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. She pulled Chen Yi by the arm and urged, "Mom, let''s go back!"


    Chen Yi still wanted to say something, but she was pulled away by Tan Jing. She limped out of the door and even forgot her bag.


    "This Tan Jing is really bad." Shen Jing concluded. "She has really bad intentions by saying those things. Rourou, don''t take anything that she says to heart."


    Tan Rou and the others wouldn''t care about this. The truth will never be false and those that are fake will never be true. There was no need for her to be angry with Tan Jing over this.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie. I won''t care about their lies." Tan Rou answered truthfully.


    "But Xiao Rou, you really are a smart girl. You''re actually the first in the whole school. Back then, Zhuang Liu was also the top student in his school."


    Shen Jing finally felt better and she started promoting her dear son.

 Chapter 290 Daughter-In-Law

    Chapter 290 Daughter-In-Law


    "Is that so? Third Brother, you''re really amazing!" Tan Rou said cooperatively.


    Zhuang Liu had yet to adapt to this new title. When he first heard it, his mood was like that of a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth. He was delighted.


    Shen Jing took Tan Rou''s hand and smiled from ear to ear. "Let me tell you more about his achievements." She dug out all of Zhuang Liu''s achievements since he was young and picked out some important ones, especially the international awards.


    Tan Rou was also happy to listen. From time to time, she would ask some questions, and Shen Jing answered them patiently one by one.


    Zhuang Liu was sitting at the side. He asked the waiter to bring another pot of tea so that they could drink it when they were thirsty. He knew that his mother knew what to say and what not to say. Therefore, he didn''t stop his mother from telling Tan Rou about his glorious deeds. Instead, he hoped that his mother would tell Tan Rou more.


    Halfway through their conversation, the dishes were served.


    Shen Jing looked at the freshly served tea and thought of Chen Yi, so she put down her chopsticks. "In the past, I only knew that Chen Yi was brainless and mean. Now that I''ve seen her, I realize that she''s vicious and uneducated."


    She felt a lingering fear. "Fortunately, our family didn''t get engaged to them at that time. Otherwise, I probably won''t be able to sleep well in the future."


    Then, she scolded Zhuang Liu. "Back then, you insisted on getting engaged to the Tan family. I don''t know what''s so good about the Tan family. You''re usually so smart. Why did you choose this family?"


    Zhuang Liu felt so wronged. The reason why he wanted to get engaged to the Tan family was because he thought Tan Rou was the daughter of the Tan family, and he couldn''t tell Tan Rou about this yet.


    "Auntie, Third Brother may have misjudged that family as well." Tan Rou tried to mediate. "I''ve been in the Tan family for many years, but I haven''t been able to see their ugly faces clearly all those years. Third Brother has only seen them a few times. How can he truly understand them?"


    Shen Jing became even angrier at the mention of this. Sheined, "Chen Yi is such a vicious woman. She actually fed sleeping pills to you when you were so young. You were just a child at that time. Even if she doesn''t like you, she can''t do such a thing."


    Zhuang Liu had noted this down in his heart. In the future, he would definitely seek revenge from the Tan family.


    Tan Rouforted Shen Jing, "Auntie, don''t be angry. Aren''t I fine now?"


    "You''re a good girl." Shen Jing touched Tan Rou''s hand. "My heart does ache for you."


    Tan Rou held Shen Jing''s hand and gave Zhuang Liu a look. Zhuang Liu nodded.


    After dinner, Zhuang Liu sent a message to Xiao Mo to pick them up. He was going to send Tan Rou back first.


    "Xiao Rou, let me send you back first." Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou tactfully rejected his kind offer. "I still need to go to the bookstore to buy some school supplies. You can go with Auntie. Auntie rarelyes to City An. Why don''t you go shopping together and experience the local culture?" She wanted to create an opportunity for the mother and son to spend more time together. They usually wouldn''t have much opportunity to talk to each other.


    "Alright, send me a message when you get home." Zhuang Liu wouldn''t make things difficult for Tan Rou. Besides, they had other things to talk about. "We''ll talkter."


    "Goodbye then." Tan Rou and the others waved goodbye and went to the bus stop.


    Shen Jing looked at Tan Rou''s back as she walked away. The more she looked at her, the more she liked Tan Rou. She told her son, "You have to seize the opportunity and get Rourou as soon as possible. There aren''t many girls who are so beautiful, smart, and kind. You must bring her home as my daughter-inw."


    Zhuang Liu said, "Mom, are you relieved now? Stop asking me to go on blind dates anymore."


    Shen Jing was still a little worried. "Son, when will your leg recover? You told me it would be soon, but if we wait another five or six years, Rourou would probably have a boyfriend long ago."


    Zhuang Liu''s leg was a big worry for Shen Jing. Ever since he was poisoned and was confined in a wheelchair, Shen Jing''s heart had not felt good for a single day. She did not protect Zhuang Liu well and caused him to suffer for so many years.


    "Madam, don''t worry," Xiao Mo said. "That miracle doctor is very powerful. Even Mr. Bai Jing praised him as a genius. Moreover, didn''t you see it too? Third Young Master can already stand up for more than ten seconds."


    "I saw him walk just now, even though he only took one step," Shen Jing said.


    Xiao Mo was delighted. "That''s great, Third Master. We''re one step closer to a full recovery."


    Shen Jing sighed and said, "I don''t want you to achieve much. I just hope that you can be healthy. I''ll be happy with just that."


    Zhuang Liu said. "Mom, don''t worry. My leg is really going to recover soon. When the timees, I will definitely bring Xiao Rou home."


    Shen Jing smiled. "Sure. I''ll be waiting for that day."

 Chapter 291 Missing the Miracle Doctor

    Chapter 291 Missing the Miracle Doctor


    In the car, Shen Jing took the nket from the back and covered her legs. She had always been afraid of the cold. There were many people in the lobby and they were seated far from the air conditioner, so she did not feel very cold. Now that she was in the car, the windows were closed. If the air conditioner was not turned down, it would get very stuffy. However, when the air conditioner''s temperature was turned down, she felt very cold.


    Zhuang Liu saw her covering herself with the nket and asked, "Are you still afraid of the cold?"


    Shen Jing sighed and said, "It''s an old problem. I''ve always been afraid of the cold. I''ve been to the hospital so many times and I''ve seen both Chinese and Western medicine, but they couldn''t find any fatal problems with me. They let me slowly recuperate and serve me with good food and drinks, but this problem still happens often."


    "There''s still no news from Uncle Bai. I''ll get you another doctor next time." As Zhuang Liu spoke, he sent a message to Tan Rou, asking her where she was, but Tan Rou did not reply in time.


    "Mom, don''t worry. The most important thing now is for your legs to recover." Shen Jing was most worried about Zhuang Liu at the moment. "Then it will be your father."


    Zhuang Liu''s father was knocked into a vegetative state in a car ident a few years ago. Although he was still alive, his condition wasn''t well. He was currently lying in the ICU and relying on nutrient fluids to survive.


    Because his father was injured, the young Zhuang Liu had no choice but to leave school. He chose to work and study at the same time. If his father was healthy, Zhuang Liu would be focusing on his research in university.


    Zhuang Liu hadn''t been home for a long time. He didn''t know about his father''s recent situation. His mother was afraid that he would be worried, so she didn''t say anything. Each time they met, she would just say a few words and then be perfunctory about it.


    "How''s father? Are there any signs of him waking up?" Zhuang Liu asked.


    Shen Jing shook her head dejectedly. "No, not only did it not get better, he has be even thinner than before."


    Zhuang Liu''s expression was solemn. It seemed that he still had to think of a way to deal with his father''s matter.


    Shen Jing suddenly thought of something. "Oh! Do you think that since that godly doctor can cure your leg, he can also help your father? "


    "Maybe. I''ll bring the godly doctor to see my father when the matter here is over," Zhuang Liu replied.


    "I''m quite curious about this doctor. Why don''t you call him out to meet us so that I can thank him in person?" Shen Jing suggested.


    Xiao Mo, who was driving, suddenly smiled. "Actually, Madam has already met this miracle doctor."


    "Hmm?" Shen Jing was puzzled. "When did we meet?" She thought of the mother and daughter of the Tan family and said in disgust, "Could it be the mother and daughter of the Tan family?"


    Zhuang Liu was stunned and said with disgust, "Why did you think of them? Are they the kind of people who would do such good deeds?"


    Shen Jing was relieved. "It''s fine as long as it''s not them. So, who is it?"


    "The person who sat beside you and ate with you just now." Zhuang Liu was worried that his mother would make wild guesses again, so he said the identity of the divine doctor before she could speak.


    "Ate with me?" Shen Jing covered her mouth in shock. "Is it Rourou? No, it can''t be!"


    Zhuang Liu knew that she would be surprised. "The three of us were the only ones who ate just now. It wasn''t me, and it couldn''t have been you. Then, there''s only one impossible option left."


    After Shen Jing heard this, she calmed down and said, "Rourou is really amazing. Her grades are excellent and her medical skills are so good. I''m so happy to hear that!"


    "The more surprising part is yet toe." Zhuang Liu looked at the message on his phone. It was from Tan Rou. "She said that she already knows the cause of your illness. I''m guessing that she is busy preparing the medicine for you now."


    Shen Jing was puzzled. "She knows what illness I have just by looking at it?"


    "When you were talking to her just now, didn''t you put your hand on her hand? That was when she took your pulse."


    "Oh, so it''s traditional medicine!" Shen Jing became even more excited. "She''s so young, but she has such great abilities. It''s really shocking."


    Zhuang Liu hesitated for a moment and whispered a few words into her ear.


    Shen Jing''s expression turned ugly when she heard that. However, she seemed to have thought of something and smiled. "The Tan family should be taught a lesson."


    Zhuang Liu did not reveal too much. After all, it was better for Tan Rou to take revenge herself. She had the ability to do so. As for her ability, even the Tan familyprobably didn''t know about it. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have epted thepensation of 30 million yuan with satisfaction.


    One had to know that if Tan Rou''s brain was not damaged, her achievements would not be offset by a mere 30 millionpensation.

 Chapter 292 Zhuang Lius Family

    Chapter292 Zhuang Liu''s Family


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu said that they were here to buy school supplies, but that was not the case. She was actually here for Bai Jing.


    Due to how Zhuang Liu''s body was much better, Bai Jing did not need to be so tired. Therefore, he had time to be at his shop, visit some of his doctors, cleaned the store, sorted out the medicinal herbs, and then studied the prescription.


    "Uncle Bai, are you there?" Tan Rou shouted from the door.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''m here!" Bai Jing replied as he sat up from his armchair.


    Tan Rou came in with her school bag. "Uncle Bai, I want to borrow yourb. I would also like to buy some medicinal herbs from you."


    Bai Jing was more than happy for her to use theb. "Feel free to use it. If you need any medicinal herbs, just tell me. If the shop doesn''t have them, I''ll get someone to send them over now."


    "They''re allmon herbs. I''m sure you have them in your shop," Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Bai Jing definitely wouldn''t miss the opportunity to speak to Tan Rou. He dragged the armchair to the side, tidied up, and followed Tan Rou into the pharmaceuticalb.


    Unlike the herbs that will be boiled in water, these pills would be ingested directly. In order to reduce the contamination of the pills, Tan Rou had to disinfect herself before making the medicine. Bai Jing''s ce has the best disinfection system here which was one of the reasons why Tan Rou chose this ce.


    "Are you going to develop a new medicine again?" Bai Jing asked.


    "It''s not considered developing new medicine. I''m just making pills ording to the prescription. It''s for Zhuang Liu''s mother," said Tan Rou.


    Bai Jing knew Shen Jing. He asked, "Why did you think of making this for her? Zhuang Liu suggested it?"


    "I guess so." Tan Rou thought for a moment and replied, "Zhuang Liu asked me to do a check up on his mother''s condition. I saw her today and took her pulse. I found that her body was weak and she''s quite afraid of the cold, so I wanted to make some pills for her. Moreover, she won''t be here for long. Pills are convenient to carry with her and eat."


    "Madam Zhuang is here?" Bai Jing was quite surprised. "There''s no news about it at all."


    "She probably wants to keep a low profile," said Tan Rou.


    "Indeed, we need to keep a low profile. Don''t think that Zhuang Liu is very powerful. In fact, his family is a mess." Bai Jing sighed.


    "What happened to their family?" Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Bai Jing moved a stool over and sat down to watch. Then, he talked about the Zhuang family. "Zhuang Liu and his mother have been having a hard time, especially Zhuang Liu. After his father''s ident, he had to work part-time before he could finish school. Moreover, he had to work while guarding against the hidden dangers from his family who lived in the Capital."


    "His father?" This was Tan Rou''s first time hearing about Zhuang Liu''s father. Did something happen to his father?


    Bai Jing said slowly, "His father was originally the head of the Zhuang family. Ever since he got into a car ident and fell into aatose state a few years ago, Zhuang Liu and his mother have had a hard time. Zhuang Liu had a problem with his leg, but he still had to protect his mother. It was really not easy. What''s worse is that his uncles in the Capital all want to harm them behind their backs."


    Tan Rou wasn''t surprised at all by the secret struggles among the wealthy families, but she felt sorry for Zhuang Liu. It must have been hard to live such a life.


    "So this is the kind of life he lives." Tan Rou felt bad.


    "It is." Bai Jing''s heart ached for Zhuang Liu too. "His father is lying in the hospital and relying on venttion and nutrient fluids to survive. His mother doesn''t have the ability to protect him either. He''s not in good health, and he was thrown here by his uncles. He does indeed have a difficult life.


    Tan Rou thought about it as well. The Zhuang family in the capital was so powerful, so why would the future sessor of the Zhuang family be in such a small city. At first, she thought that it was to train the heir''s ability. Now, it seemed that they had deliberately brought him here to take advantage of hisck of ability to keep him away from the center of power.


    "If there''s a chance, I really hope you can make a trip to the capital. If you can cure Zhuang Liu''s father, I''m sure the Zhuang family will reward you beautifully."


    Tan Rou didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Uncle Bai, am I such a greedy person? Even if it''s not for the money, I''ll still pay a visit to Zhuang Liu''s father."


    Bai Jing smiled. "I was short-sighted. Rourou has always been a kind and capable child."


    He actually had his own selfish motives. Back then, it was Zhuang Liu''s father who saved him. After so many years, he had not cured Zhuang Liu, nor had he woken up his benefactor. He couldn''t even nurse Madam Zhuang''s body back to health. He felt very guilty.


    Fortunately, everything was developing in a good direction.

 Chapter 293 Send You Home

    Chapter293 Send You Home


    "Uncle Bai, I can''t leave right now. Can you help me get some of the herbs ording to the prescription?" Tan Rou wrote a piece of paper for Bai Jing.


    1


    Bai Jing was happy to help her. "Give it to me. I''ll go outside to get the medicine."


    Tan Rou handed the prescription to him. She had written it herself, so she wasn''t afraid of others seeing it. Moreover, she trusted Bai Jing very much, so she wasn''t afraid of him reading it.


    Bai Jing nced at the prescription. Some of the herbs in it were the same as the ones he had given to Madam Zhuang, but the dosage was slightly different. There were also a few herbs that he had not used before. They did not seem to be used to treat physical weakness, but more like detoxification.


    He suddenly understood why Tan Rou had added these medicines. It was to remove the residual poison in Madam Zhuang''s body. All these years, Madam Zhuang had been taking his medicine, but it had no effect at all. Thest time he saw her, he realized that her health had worsened, so he asked her to stop taking the medicine. It was just that he could not figure out a way to remove the poison.


    For a moment, Bai Jing was both touched and impressed. Although Tan Rou was young, she had excellent medical skills. She was kind and very smart. Such a person was a rare talent no matter where she was.


    This was especially true for the prescription she had prescribed for the treatment of physical weakness. If it were to be spread out, there would be countless women with weak bodies who would benefit from it. However, this was her painstaking effort. He did not know if she would spread it out.


    After Bai Jing handed the herbs to Tan Rou, he didn''t stay in the pharmaceuticalb anymore. He was good at concocting medicine, but not at making pills. The difference between the two professions was huge like mountains. The difference between concocting medicine and making these pills might not be obvious but they were present. Otherwise, Madam Zhuang wouldn''t have had to drink medicinal soup for so many years. Swallowing the pills in one gulp would save her a lot of trouble.


    However, Bai Jing was not idle either. With how Tan Rou hasmade these medicines and incense for the past few times, it has made him understand that doing these things consumes a lot of physical and mental strength. Therefore, he took out some old ginseng and boiled some water for Tan Rou to drink.


    Tan Rou didn''te early. By the time she finished making the pills, the sky was already dark. She stretched her muscles and walked out of the pharmaceuticalb.


    Bai Jing hurriedly brought over a cup of ginseng tea. "You must be tired. Hurry up and drink a mouthful to replenish your strength."


    "Thank you, Uncle Bai," Tan Rou said gratefully. She took a few sips. The taste of the ginseng tea was really not ttering, but it was good for the body and could replenish energy for a short period of time. It was indeed a good cup of tea.


    "The pills are ready. As usual, they will be left here to dry in the shade for a few days. I''ll have to trouble Uncle Bai to take care of them." Tan Rou said after she regained her senses.


    Bai Jing was happy to take care of these pills. "Understood. If you have anything else you need me to be aware of, just tell me. I''ll remember them."


    "There''s nothing much.I''ve used the traditional pharmaceutical methods. As long as the medicine isn''t affected by strong light and high temperature, it''ll be fine." Tan Rou said.


    The two of them had just exchanged a few words when Zhuang Liu came. After he saw Tan Rou, his hanging heart finally rxed.


    "Fortunately, I made it in time." Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    "I came to take a look and then send you home," Zhuang Liu replied.


    "I can go back by myself," Tan Rou said with a smile.


    "But I still want to send you back," Zhuang Liu insisted.


    Tan Rou was stunned for a moment before she smiled sweetly. "Alright, I understand."


    Zhuang Liu then exined to Tan Rouwhy they hade sote. Xiao Mo felt that he had said something wrong. He reckoned that his boss would deduct his sry again.


    "When you told me about my mother''s condition, I already guessed that you woulde here. I was going to send my mother back ande over, but I was dyed because of some matters."


    Xiao Mo added, "The Third Young Master told me to drive really fast in order to make it in time. I didn''t even dare to drive on the main road. I was afraid that the cameras would catch us."


    "This is very dangerous. What if something happens?" Tan Rou lectured. "You can''t do this next time."


    "I didn''t think it through."


    Xiao Mo felt that he had said something wrong. He reckoned that his boss would deduct his sry again.


    "Just send me a text message in the future. I''ll wait for you," Tan Rou added after she finished lecturing him.


    When Zhuang Liu heard her words, his heart felt as if he had eaten candy. His heart was filled with sweetness. There was a blissful smile on his face. "Okay, I understand."

 Chapter 294 Poisoned

    Chapter 294 Poisoned


    It waste, and Tan Rou wanted to go home soon. She had originally nned to take a taxi back, but since Zhuang Liu had speciallye to send her off, she didn''t have to worry anymore. So, she took Zhuang Liu''s car back home. Coincidentally, she also had something to tell Zhuang Liu.


    1


    Tan Rou walked out and did not see the limited edition luxury car that Zhuang Liu usually sat in. The view here was wide. If the car was here, she would definitely be able to see it. However, there was indeed no Zhuang Liu''s car here at this time.


    "Where did you park your car? Should we walk home?" Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu pointed at a ck SUV. "That car is too eye-catching. If I send you back, you won''t let me drive into your neighbourhood. This car should be more low-profile."


    Tan Rou felt that this was not a matter of keeping a low profile. There was a huge difference between five million and a hundred thousand. She just did not know if Zhuang Liu would be able to get used to it.


    "Are you used to this car?" Tan Rou teased, "It''s still so new. Did you just buy it?"


    Zhuang Liu calmly put the car under Xiao Mo''s name. "I didn''t buy this. Xiao Mo bought it. I''m borrowing it. "


    "Yes!" Xiao Mo said immediately. "This is the new car that I bought. It''s spacious,fortable, and has good performance."


    Tan Rou didn''t want to expose his lie. She had seen Xiao Mo drive a car before and had even ridden in it a few times. This SUV was not Xiao Mo''s style at all. Besides, with Xiao Mo''s sry, he would get such a simple car.


    "I see. It''s quite beautiful. Xiao Mo has good taste," Tan Rou praised.


    Zhuang Liu also smiled. "Indeed, he does."


    Xiao Mo''s job as an assistant was difficult. This was clearly a new car that his boss bought and yet he had to put it under his ount. He was afraid that he would have to drive this car from now on.


    After getting into the car, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu started talking about Shen Jing. Xiao Mo was not an outsider, so she felt that it was necessary to tell him so that he would be more careful and take better care of Zhuang Liu.


    "When I checked Auntie''s pulse today, I not only found that she was weak, but I also found another problem." Tan Rou''s expression was very serious. "A lot of toxins have umted in Auntie''s body, which has caused her body to remain weak. I think someone deliberately poisoned her.


    Zhuang Liu wasn''t surprised when he heard that. "Actually, I could already guess it. For the past two years, Uncle Bai has been treating her. Some time ago, Uncle Bai told her to stop taking her medicine. I asked him at that time, and he exined that he wanted to change the medicine, but has hee up with any new ones?"


    Tan Rou believed in Bai Jing''s character. She didn''t think that Bai Jing would do such a thing. "Uncle Bai must have found out that his medicine was being used."


    "It would be easier for us to handle this matter now that you know about it." Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu about the newly made pills. "I added a few herbs to the newly made pills for Auntie. They can remove the toxins in Auntie''s body. One pill in the morning and one in the evening. The best time to take it is about half an hour after a meal."


    Zhuang Liu noted it down. "Okay, I''ll tell Mom."


    "The pill is still with Uncle Bai. I''lle back in a few days to get it." Tan Rou said, "I''ll prepare something appetizing for youter. When we ate with Auntie today, I noticed that she doesn''t have a good appetite."


    "That would trouble you too much." Zhuang Liu decided to give Tan Rou arge sum of money to thank her. She was so busy and still had to treat them. This kindness could not be repaid with money.


    "By the way, did you participate in the physicspetition held in the city recently?" Zhuang Liu then remembered to ask. He was worried that she would be under a lot of pressure from the exam, but now that the exam was over, he finally got the chance to ask.


    "Yes." Tan Rou said, "The principal specifically asked me to participate. Back then, he wanted to just save me a spot but I didn''t agree to it. I still prefer to depend on my own skills when ites to these. I don''t like taking shortcuts."


    Zhuang Liu was pleased. "You''re the best. You can still defeat them without relying on those tricks. You''ll definitely be the first."


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. "Do you trust me that much?"


    "Of course, our Rourou is so smart. She will definitely get first ce. You have to let others know that not only are you the top student in school, but also the top student outside of school."


    Hearing his words, Tan Rou''s mood improved. She took out the candy that she had brought with her when she left the house in the morning from her pocket. She was too embarrassed to give it to him earlier because there were too many people, but now was the right time. "Thank you for yourpliment. I''ll reward you with two candies."


    Zhuang Liu epted it calmly. "I always like the ones that you give me."


    Xiao Mo felt that only the Third Master would only ept the candy from Miss Tan Rou.


    The beautiful car ride was short, especially at night when there was no traffic jam. The car was very fast. Even though Xiao Mo drove at the lowest speed, the car still arrived at Tan Rou''s neighborhood in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 295 Lets Eat Together

    Chapter295 Let''s Eat Together


    "I''ll go back first." Tan Rou pushed open the car door and instructed Xiao Mo. "Assistant Xiao Te, don''t drive too fast. It''s not safe to drive at night."


    Xiao Mo couldn''t say anything. It wasn''t that he was driving too fast, but it was just that his boss''s orders were hard to disobey!


    "I''ll walk you to the door." Zhuang Liu insisted on sending Tan Rou to her door.


    Xiao Mo had no choice but to get out of the car to get a wheelchair for him. The SUV was actually quite good. The trunk was big, and they could even fit a wheelchair inside.


    Tan Rou couldn''t persuade him, so she could only take a walk with him in the night wind.


    "Big sister! Hey, the big brother we metst time!" Tao Qi came down to buy soy sauce. When he returned, he happened to meet Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, who were taking a walk.


    Zhuang Liu remembered that he was Tan Rou''s underling, so he greeted him.


    "Big brother, have you eaten dinner? Do you want toe by my house for dinner? We haven''t eaten yet." Tao Qi invited Zhuang Liu.


    "Is this alright?" Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Before Tan Rou could say anything, Tao Qi pushed him away. "Yay! This is great. My mother will definitely be happy to see you."


    "Mom, the big brother in the wheelchair is here!" He shouted.


    When Mrs. Tao heard this, she immediately opened the door and came out to take a look. Then, she greeted Zhuang Liu very warmly. "Xiao Zhuang, you''re here. Come in and have a seat!" She liked Zhuang Liu very much. Firstly, Zhuang Liu was smart and capable. Secondly, Zhuang Liu was indeed good-looking.


    "See, I told you Mom would be happy." Tao Qi stuffed the soy sauce into Zhuang Liu''s hands. "Big Brother, let me push you into the house."


    Zhuang Liu was at a loss by this enthusiastic child. He was not good at dealing with children, and there were no such children around him. He suddenly met a child as passionate as the sun, and he felt that he could not handle it.


    Tan Rou helped him out. She took the soy sauce, gave it back to Tao Qii and pushed Tao Qi to the side while she pushed the wheelchair herself. "Little brother, you''re about to push Zhuang Liu into the flower bed. Stop it."


    Even if Tao Qi didn''t push the wheelchair, it still couldn''t erase his hospitality. He ran to the front to clear the obstacles and even took away the stones that fell in the corridor.


    Zhuang Liu asked softly, "Why is your brother so¡­"


    He couldn''t describe Tao Qi''s performance.


    "He''s idolizing you. When he heard that you''re a top student, he used you as a role model. Now that you''re a role model, how could he not be excited? Kids like him like smart people." Tan Rou exined.


    Zhuang Liu felt that Tan Rou''s family was amazing. They were all people who loved to study. This child knew how to focus on learning at such a young age. He would probably be the top student in the school in the future.


    Mrs. Tao weed him at the door. "We''re just about to eat. Zhuang Liu, would you like to join us for dinner?"


    "Thank you, Auntie," Zhuang Liu replied politely.


    Mrs. Tao was grinning from ear to ear. "Come on in."


    Tan Rou saw the dishes on the table when she entered. She remembered what she had promised Zhuang Liu before, so she asked, "Mom, are there any dishes that haven''t been cooked?"


    "There''s braised eggnt, but we ran out of soy sauce. I told Xiao Qi to buy soy sauce. Xiao Qi, did you get the soy sauce?"


    Tao Qi brought the soy sauce over. "It''s here."


    Tan Rou put down her school bag and rolled up her sleeves. "Mom, you should go and rest. I''ll cook the remaining ones."


    Tao Qi requested, "I want green vegetables!"


    Tan Rou pinched his face lightly. "There are no vegetables today. We only have eggnts."


    Tao Qi pouted. "So be it. I like eggnts too." In the past, he did not like to eat vegetables, but the vegetables his sister made were too delicious, and he could not help but want to eat them.


    Zhuang Liu didn''t expect there to be an unexpected surprise. It was really great to be able to eat the food cooked by Rourou.


    Of course, he hadn''t forgotten about Xiao Mo. He had wanted to spend more time alone with Tan Rou, so he had asked Xiao Mo to wait in the car.


    Now that he was eating here, he couldn''t possibly let Xiao Mo sit there and wait on an empty stomach, could he? So, he transferred a few hundred to Xiao Mo and told him to find a ce to eat. Xiao Mo would pick him up after the meal, and it would be best if he ate a little longer.


    After receiving the news, Xiao Mo quietly epted the money from the boss and drove off to find a restaurant.


    "Oh right, Rourou." Mrs. Tao walked into the kitchen and said, "You have a package at the delivery station for a few days. When I was picking it up today, someone told me to bring it back for you. It''s on the desk in your room."


    The package had indeed arrived a few days ago, but Tan Rou had not gone to pick it up. She knew who had sent it, but she did not want to take it. However, her mother was not aware of the situation and so she brought it back.


    "Got it, Mom." Tan Rou cut the eggnt and thought about how to deal with Tan Jing.

 Chapter 296 Why Is It You Again?

    Chapter296 Why Is It You Again?


    Zhuang Liu observed the decoration of Tan Rou''s house. It wasn''t a very stern style, but a vivacious style. The flowers on the shelf were in full bloom. Someone seemed to have just watered them, making them look more energetic.


    Tan Rou''s house was different from his. The apartment he was living in now had cold colors and simple furniture. There were few gadgets, such as the cartoon pillow on the sofa and the half-assembled Lego on the coffee table.


    Zhuang Liu was still thinking about which room was Tan Rou''s when he saw one of the doors with a photo hanging on it open. Then, he and Tan Rou''s second brother, Tao Zheng, looked at each other and were stunned.


    Tao Zheng''s eyes widened when he saw him. "Did you chase my sister all the way to our house?"


    "Big Brother was sending my sister home. He wasn''t chasing after her." Tao Qi said.


    Tao Zheng didn''t mean that, but he couldn''t exin it to the child. "I mean, why are you here?"


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said politely, "I met Rourou on the way back today. It was gettingte, and I worried about her walking alone, so I sent her back personally."


    "How is that possible?" Tao Zheng didn''t believe her at all. "Rourou went to the library today. She''ll definitely take the bus or subway when shees back. How did you meet her? You couldn''t have moved your wheelchair onto the bus or the subway."


    It had to be said that Tan Rou''s brother and younger brother were really smart. Tao Zheng pointed out the problem in just two sentences. Zhuang Liu did not know how to answer.


    "What are you arguing about?" Mrs. Tao poked half her body out of the kitchen with a spat. "If he said they ran into each other, then so be it. Look at how loud you are. What if you disturb the neighbors?"


    Tao Zheng panicked. "Mom, why are you on his side?"


    "Stop it. I think Xiao Zhuang is quite nice. How dare you me him for it? It was already gettingte, but you didn''t go out and pick up your own sister."


    Tao Zheng was taken aback. "Mom, I was busy editing the photos. When I looked outside, it had already turned dark. I just forgot to pick up Rourou."


    "Alright, stop arguing." Tan Rou brought out the braised eggnt. "Get ready to eat. Tao Qi, go wash your hands."


    Tao Qi retracted his hand that was about to steal a piece of meat and ran to the bathroom to wash his hands. When Zhuang Liu saw he had gone, he also moved his wheelchair to follow Tao Qi. However, when he returned after washing up, his hands were dirty again. For a moment, he felt a little awkward.


    "Xiao Zheng, get a towel for Zhuang Liu to wipe his hands. He doesn''t need to go to the bathroom anymore. Just take yours for him."


    Tao Zheng''s face darkened, and he reluctantly went to get a towel to wipe Zhuang Liu''s hands.


    Mother Tao especially changed to the rotating ss table guests usually use when eating. Due to how inconvenient it was for Zhuang Liu to get up, and they were afraid that Zhuang Liu would not like the food if they picked it up with their own chopsticks, they changed to a rotating round table. They allowed Zhuang Liu to pick up his favorite dishes.


    Zhuang Liu''s gaze was fixed on the braised eggnt that Tan Rou had made. He had to eat this dish. Not only did he have to eat it, but he had to eat more. Hence, his bowl was filled with eggnts.


    Mrs. Tao felt slightly embarrassed when she saw that he only ate the eggnt. "Xiao Zhuang, don''t just eat the eggnt. There are other dishes. This braised pork rib tastes good, and this pot of ginseng chicken soup too. I''ve been cooking it for the entire afternoon."


    Zhuang Liu tasted them one by one. They were indeed delicious, but the braised eggnt was still the best.


    At the dining table, Tao Zheng had been going against Zhuang Liu. If Zhuang Liu wanted to eat braised eggnt,Tao Zheng moved the braised eggnt further away. After noticing that Zhuang Liu did not like spicy food, he moved the stir-fried meat with chili to him.


    Tan Rou looked at their little actions and stopped them helplessly. "Second brother, what are you doing? Those who didn''t know better would think that you would have a crush on him and be deliberately attracting his attention. Even the little boys in kindergarten who pull girls'' braids aren''t as childish as you."


    When Tao Zheng heard that, he awkwardly let go. "I was just picking up some food. I wasn''t doing anything else."


    "Xiao Zheng, it wasn''t easy for him toe here. Why are you making things difficult for him?" Tao Zheng''s mother scolded him.


    "You''re already so old but still acting like a child."


    Tao Zheng couldn''t keep his face straight after being called like a child by his mother and sister. His face turned red like a tomato on the table.


    "Second Brother, why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?" Tao Qi asked curiously. "Why don''t you let the sister look at it?"


    Tao Zheng was both embarrassed and annoyed. "I''m fine. Just eat your food."


    Zhuang Liu wanted tough when he saw this. He had never had such interactions with his own family. He was an only child and was born into the Zhuang family. Since he was young, his every move had been strictly monitored. He had to do things that his peers could not.

 Chapter 297 Awkward to the End

    Chapter 297 Awkward to the End


    His brothers and sisters had never cared about whether he was tired or in pain. His cousins were only eyeing him covetously, waiting to trample him under their feet.


    This was the first time he felt the warmth and beauty of a normal family. Zhuang Liu smiled inadvertently. The sweetness was like eating candy from Tan Rou.


    After dinner, the few of them nned to go to the living room to sit and rx for a while. Zhuang Liu was in a wheelchair and did not need a sofa, so he stayed at the side. Tan Rou was about to sit on the sofa in the corner of the balcony when Tao Zheng suddenly ran over. He wanted to sit beside Zhuang Liu before Tan Rou to iste them.


    However, he didn''t notice the coffee table and he pounced on it. Zhuang Liu saw him fall over and subconsciously reached out to help him up. Coincidentally, Tao Zheng fell into his arms.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly, and for a moment, they were so embarrassed that they forgot to separate.


    Tan Rou stood there and teased her brother. "Second Brother, do you really like Third Brother Zhuang that much? Why did you throw yourself into his arms?"


    Tao Zheng was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He struggled to get up, but Zhuang Liu''s wheelchair was not locked and he slid out. Tao Zheng came out of Zhuang Liu''s arms andy on the ground again.


    "Hey! Hey!" Tan Rou jumped over the sofa and grabbed the armrest before Zhuang Liu''s wheelchair hit the balcony door. "Thank god you didn''t hit anything."


    "What are you doing, Little Zheng?" Mrs. Tao asked in surprise when she saw her son lying on the ground. "The floor hasn''t been mopped yet."


    Tao Zheng wished that he could dig a hole in the floor and hide in it. It was enough to embarrass himself once but he humiliated himself twice in a row. If word got out, wouldn''t he beughed at to death?


    Tao Qi pounded on the sofa andughed. As heughed, he told his mother the joke he had just made. "Mom, you didn''t see how funny Second Brother was. Just now, he suddenly fell into big brother''s arms. Then, when he got up, he pushed big brother''s wheelchair away and fell to the ground like a toad."


    Mrs. Tao burst intoughter. "Little Zheng, why are you so raggatt? Hurry up and apologize to Xiao Zhuang."


    Tao Zheng got up from the ground and was about to walk over to push Zhuang Liu back when he identally stepped on the Lego pieces that Tao Qi had dropped on the ground. With a bang, he fell onto the sofa.


    Tao Zheng rolled his eyes, looking like he had nothing to live for. Why was he so unlucky today?!


    He wanted to give Zhuang Liu a warning to not get close to his sister, but he had failed due to his misfortunes. He fell in the same ce three times in a few minutes and almost fainted.


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu to the other side of the sofa. After securing the wheelchair, she came back to Tao Zheng and said, "Second Brother, let me take a look at you. You''vepletely lost your bnce. Did you injured your head?"


    Mrs. Tao became nervous. "Huh?! Hurry up and allow your sister to do a check up on you. Did you really hurt your head?"


    Tao Zheng got up and looked at them with a red face. Then, he limped back to his room. "No, I''m fine. I''ll go back and look at the photos."


    After he left, a burst ofughter came from the living room. Everyone wasughing at him. Even Zhuang Liu couldn''t help butugh out loud. He now felt that Second Brother Tan Rou was not only smart, but also very interesting.


    "Come,e,e. Have some fruit." Mrs. Tao pushed the cut fruit in front of Zhuang Liu. "Xiao Zhuang, don''t take it to heart. Xiao Zheng isn''t an emotionally stable young man sometimes."


    Zhuang Liu didn''t mind. On the contrary, he felt that this was quite interesting. Moreover, Tao Zheng was quite energetic. His leg was already badly injured, but he still limped back to his room quickly. He thought that Tao Zheng was in fact heroic.


    They ate fruits and chatted about their daily life.


    "Why haven''t I seen uncle?" Zhuang Liu asked.


    "Dad went to work overtime," Tao Qi answered quickly.


    Tan Rou said, "Dad has been working overtime recently. Sometimes, he''s not back even when I''m back from school."


    "Well¡­ it''s for the overtime benefit. He gets paid more." Mother Tao quickly added nervously.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to work too hard?" Tan Rou said.


    "Our family doesn''tck money."


    Mrs. Tao smiled. "How can I spend your money? Every time you give it to us, we''ll keep it for you. We can then spend it for you in the future if you need it."


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. "Aiya, just spend it if I tell you to. Don''t be stingy. Your daughter can earn more."


    Zhuang Liu watched the interaction of the Tao family from the side. The gentle and understanding mother, the obedient, smart, and sensible daughter, the youngest son who would say a few witty words from time to time, and the second son who hid in his room because he was afraid of embarrassing himself. They formed a happy family.


    It was toote. Zhuang Liu felt that he shouldn''t stay any longer, so he asked Xiao Mo toe and pick him up. Tan Rou and her family came out to send Zhuang Liu off; even Tao Zheng came out. He could not wait for Zhuang Liu to leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 298 Secretly Hooking Up

    Chapter298 Secretly Hooking Up


    As night fell, some people were preparing to work the night shift, while others had just returned home.


    After a busy day, Tan Song returned home. As soon as he entered the door, Chen Yi and her daughter were arguing about something.


    "You''ve embarrassed me today, do you know that? Now they all think I''m crazy!" Chen Yi shouted at her daughter, "I received calls from three mental hospitals in one afternoon. There were also countless richdies who sent messages to mock me. You''ve made me a clown!"


    Tan Jing argued loudly. "You can''t me me for that. If I didn''t say that, we would have offended the Zhuang family."


    Chen Yi didn''t take the Zhuang family seriously. "Our family will soon be married to the Tao family in the Capital. Do we need to be afraid of the Zhuang family? Forget about whether or not the head of the Zhuang family would wake up. Just look at Zhuang Liu. He looks like he''s about to die. How many days does he have left?"


    Hearing them quarrel, Li Wen couldn''t even open her eyes fromughing. Rich nobledies? When they quarreled, they looked just like uncles and aunties quarreling in the market due to the price difference.


    She was the first to notice Tan Song''s return, so she hid her mocking expression and put on a gentle smile. She quietly ran to the entrance to help Tan Song take off his suit.


    Tan Song looked at the shrew-like Chen Yi and then at the considerate Li Wen. There was no harm in notparing. Chen Yi was really getting more and more outrageous. Today, she even caused such a big mess on the Inte. He didn''t even know where to hide himself.


    Li Wen''s back was facing the living room. She boldly touched Tan Song''s hand, then smiled at him and winked at him seductively.


    Tan Song didn''t show it on his face, but his heart had long been seduced by her. He wished he could carry her to bed and dote on her properly now. But now, he had to deal with the mess in the living room first.


    "Jingjing did well. If it wasn''t for Jingjing, who knows how much trouble would have happened today." Tan Song said.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Li Wen followed behind him angrily.


    "Go get me a ss of water," Tan Song instructed Li Wen.


    Li Wen turned around to pour some water, thinking that she would teach Tan Song a lessonter.


    She handed the water to Tan Song, and Tan Song took the opportunity to touch her palm. She immediately understood what Tan Song meant, so she happily went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    "Dad, why are you back sote?" Tan Jing was very annoyed, but she still had to greet him.


    Tan Song''s expression was ugly. He said angrily, "Things are happening one after another. How can Ie home early?"


    Chen Yi immediately med this on Tan Rou. "It''s all that b*tch Tan Rou''s fault. If she didn''t donate five million, none of this would have happened. She was also the one who caused the incident this afternoon. Seven or eight hundred thousand went missing in an instant!" Chen Yi''s heart had been in pain the whole afternoon.


    "We can earn them again." Tan Song couldn''t stand Chen Yi''s haggling over a little money. "Do you know how much impact today''s incident has had on the Tan family?"


    "It''s all Tan Rou''s fault," Chen Yi said softly as she sat on the sofa.


    Tan Jing really couldn''t stand her mother''s stupidity. Tan Rou was very detestable, but it wasn''t a good thing for Chen Yi to quarrel with a high school student in public.


    "Dad, what do we do now?" Tan Jing asked.


    "We''ll have to apologize." Tan Song praised what Tan Jing did today. "Jingjing did a good job today. Let''s make the online reviews better first, then we''ll make a public apology. We''llpensate as much as we can and minimize the losses as much as possible. Especially the cooperation with the Tao family from the Capital. We must ensure that we can get this business deal.


    Then, he said to Chen Yi, "Stay at home for the time being. If Jingjing hadn''t reacted quickly, our family would have been finished."


    He really could not tolerate Chen Yi''s stupidity. The few nobledies that she had invited today were all reputable figures. If they were willing to help the Tan family, the Tan family would easily survive this crisis. However, in the end, it was all ruined by Chen Yi and she even said many things that she should not have said.


    "I wanted to help our family as well but Tan Rou was the one who ruined it." Chen Yi said guiltily.


    "Were you really trying to help?" Tan Song was furious. "You admitted to feeding Tan Rou sleeping pills in public. Many people on the inte think that we''re abusing Tan Rou. You were the one who fed her sleeping pills and sent her away, but now, they''re putting all the me on the Tan family!"


    "Who did I do that for?" Chen Yi said angrily. "Wasn''t it for you? At that time, she cried every day and none of us had the time to sleep. If I didn''t feed her sleeping pills, how would we be able to fall asleep?"

 Chapter 299 Feed Medicine

    Chapter 299 Feed Medicine


    Tan Jing already knew that Chen Yi had fed sleeping pills to Tan Rou, but she did not know that Chen Yi had fed sleeping pills because Tan Rou was crying all night. Although she hated Tan Rou, feeding sleeping pills to a baby because of this reason was simply cruel.


    "Mom, if I cried when I was young, would you also give me sleeping pills?" Tan Jing asked with a trembling voice.


    She cried when she was younger too. When she grew up, her second brother¡­ Well, he was no longer her second brother. She should call him Tao Zheng.


    Tao Zheng often said that she loved to cry. When she was young, she cried day and night without rest. At that time, she only felt annoyed when she heard it. Now that she thought about it, it was fortunate that Tao Zheng told her about it.


    "Tan Rou was too noisy. She cries every few hours and each time, it would go on for half an hour. It was annoying." Chen Yi said angrily.


    Tan Jing thought of herself and asked, "If I cried harder than her when I was young, would you have fed me sleeping pills too?"


    She clenched her fists and bit her lips. She was suddenly afraid of hearing Chen Yi''s answer because she knew what Chen Yi would do. As long as the child was noisy, Chen Yi would feed her sleeping pills, regardless of whether the child was her biological daughter or not.


    Without waiting for Chen Yi''s reply, Tan Song said impatiently, "Stay at home for the time being. Don''t go out and cause any trouble. I''ll tell them that you are sick."


    "Why are you keeping me inside? Are you trying to restrict my freedom?" Chen Yi questioned.


    "Don''t you think it''s not chaotic enough?" Tan Song was burning with anger as he roared.


    Chen Yi was stunned by his roar. After she reacted, she said crazily, "Tan Song, you''ve grown some balls! You actually dare to shout at me! I may not be able to fight the others but did you really think that I can''t fight you!" As she spoke, Chen Yi was about to hit Tan Song.


    "Mom, calm down." There were still others at home. Tan Jing did not want the news of her parents fighting to spread, so she stopped Chen Yi. "Dad only did this for your When Chen Yi heard this, she felt that it made sense. Rather than being pointed at by others while she was outside, it was better to stay at home. At the thought of this, her own good. Now that our family''s reputation has been so badly tainted, there are so many peopleughing at us. Dad and I have to go to school and work. We have no choice but to go out but you don''t to. There is no need for you to go out and be criticized by them. If I didn''t have to go to school, I would also like to stay at home."


    When Chen Yi heard this, she felt that it made sense. Rather than being pointed at by others while she was outside, it was better to stay at home. At the thought of this, her anger dissipated quite a bit. She instructed Li Wen, "Li Wen, bring the soup I prepared for Sir."


    Li Wen nodded her head but she was secretly cursing Chen Yi in his heart. She was the one who made the soup, so how did it be Chen Yi''s?


    When Tan Song saw Li Wen, he felt much better. He said to Chen Yi and Tan Jing, "You guys go up first. I still have work to do after dinner. Don''t wait up for me."


    Chen Yi did not want to wait in the living room either, so she brought her daughter upstairs. Tan Jing followed behind her. Although the mother and daughter looked close, she already hated Chen Yi in her heart.


    When Tan Rou was still a baby, Chen Yi definitely did not know that Tan Rou was not her daughter, but she still fed Tan Rou sleeping pills. If it was Tan Jing herself, Tan Jing would be much noisier than Tan Rou. In order to stop her from crying, Chen Yi would definitely feed her sleeping pills.


    Tan Jing thought of Mrs. Tao, that gentle woman. Although she was very noisy when she was young, that woman did not want to feed her sleeping pills. Although she never wanted to return to that family, she didn''t want Tan Rou to steal the warmth and gentleness that she grew up with.


    At the thought of Tan Rou, Tan Jing''s heart burned with anger. She would definitely teach Tan Rou a lesson. If she did not take revenge for today, she, Tan Jing, would not be considered human.


    Downstairs, after Chen Yi and her daughter left, Li Wen was no longer afraid. She directly pressed herself against Tan Song''s back and massaged his body while seducing him. "Sir, is this morefortable?"


    Tan Song was so seduced by her that he couldn''t eat. He wiped his mouth and pulled her to the study. After entering, he locked the door and spread the mat that Chen Yi usually used for yoga on the floor. He began his night with Li Wen.


    That night, Tan Song did not return to his room to sleep.


    On Monday morning, Tan Jing came to school with dark circles under her eyes. She couldn''t sleep because of the things on the Inte, and she was woken up by Chen Yi knocking on the door early in the morning. Her mood became even worse.

 Chapter 300 300 Why Dont You Pay For It Instead?

    Chapter 300 300 Why Don''t You Pay For It Instead?


    She wanted to use concealer to cover her dark circles, but their school did not allow makeup. If she applied concealer too lightly, it would not be able to cover them up. If she applied it too deeply, it would be discovered. In the end, she could not cover her dark circles.


    What made her even more unhappy was that when she saw Tan Rou, she was sitting in the middle of the crowd. Most of the people in the ss were surrounding her tofort her. Lu Qing there as well.


    Tan Jing could hear what they were talking about even before she walked into the ssroom.


    "Rourou, you''ve suffered. I didn''t expect you to live like this in the Tan family. That bad woman actually fed you sleeping pills. You were so young back then. How could you take it?" Li Li was about to cry.


    Xu Yan said, "I didn''t expect the Tan family to be such a family. Not only did they feed sleeping pills to the baby, but they also pocketed yourpensation. They''re really vicious." Even Xu Yan, who had never been harsh, said that the Tan family was vicious. That meant that they were really vicious.


    "I''m sorry, Tan Rou." A ssmate came over to apologize. "Back thenI heard that you were expelled from school because you caused trouble overseas, I was a little prejudiced against you. However, after spending some time together, you must have been a little off because of how they''ve torture you. Now that you''re back at your own home, you are finally allowed to be the real you."


    Tan Rou didn''t expect a live stream to have such an unexpected gain. She had to thank the person who started the live stream.


    "It''s okay. I was indeed blind in the past." Tan Rou nced at Tan Jing, who was standing at the door. She smiled and said, "Now that my eyes have recovered, I can naturally see who''s really good to me."


    When the rest of them saw this, everyone''s eyes were focused on Tan Jing. Tan Jing had no choice but to continue pretending to be weak and pitiful.


    She cried as soon as she got into the room and tears fell from the corner of her eyes. This made many boys in the ss feel sorry for her and came over tofort her.


    When Wei Ling saw her, she felt disgusted. Tan Jing was fine at the door just now, but when she noticed everyone looking at her, Tan Jing immediately cried. Those who didn''t know better would think that there was some medicine in their ss that would make people cry as soon as they entered.


    Zhao Ru and He Ling saw Tan Jing crying and immediately ran over tofort her.


    "Jingjing, don''t cry," Zhao Ru said. "It''s not your fault."


    He Ling said, "Jingjing, no one will me you for it. Don''t be sad."


    Tan Jing sobbed and wiped her tears with the tissue He Ling handed over. "I''m sorry. My mother has done something terrible. I should apologize to everyone here."


    Li Li sneered. "Why are you apologizing to everyone? Your mother did not feed sleeping pills to everyone here. She did it to Rourou. You should apologize to Rourou."


    Zhao Ru defended Tan Rou. "But Jingjing didn''t give Tan Rou the sleeping pills either. Why should Jingjing apologize? "


    "Then you should apologize instead." Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. "How about you apologize on behalf of Tan Jing''s parents?"


    Zhao Ru avoided her gaze. "I didn''t drug you. What does it have to do with me? Why should I apologize? "


    "So you''re a busybody? Does this have anything to do with you?" Tan Rou said mercilessly. "Did you feed me the sleeping pills, or is Mrs. Tan your biological mother? You want to meddle in this?"


    Zhao Ru was furious. "Tan Rou, don''t go too far. Although everyone knows that you''ve been fed sleeping pills, you shouldn''t hold onto it so mercilessly!"


    "Am I the one who fed the other baby the sleeping pills?" Am I the one who abused myself?" Tan Rou asked. "Who was the one who pocketed mypensation? If you''re so kind, why don''t you give me the 30 million for them?"


    "Zhao Ru, you''re a good person," Li Li said. "Why don''t you be a good person and help Tan Jing pay for thepensation instead? The tables have really turned. Previously, the Tan family asked Xiao Rou to return five million, and now the Tan family owes her thirty million instead. I wonder if the Tan family can take out such a huge sum."


    Zhao Ru fell silent after hearing that.


    "Didn''t you say Rourou went overboard? Why aren''t you saying anything now?" Li Li asked. "Hurry up, I''m waiting to hear what you have to say."


    Tan Rou shook her head and said, "I''m not some vicious person. I will never go to a student''s school and ask them for money. An adult asking a high school student for money¡­... People who don''t know better would think that he''s a hooligan robbing people on the street."


    Li Liughed. "A hooligan who wants money? He should be considered an old hooligan!"


    Tan Jing''s face was ashen. She wished she could grab Tan Rou and beat her up right now. Why did Chen Yi feed her sleeping pills back then? Why didn''t she feed her poison and directly poison her to death?

 Chapter 301 Refuse to Help

    Chapter 301 Refuse to Help


    "Don''t say that. People will say that you don''t respect your elders." Tan Rou said to Li Li.


    "If I had such an embarrassing elder, I would be too embarrassed to even leave the house," Li Li said indifferently.


    Tan Jing red fiercely at Tan Rou and Li Li. Initially, Li Li was not Tan Rou''s friend. At the same time, she did not have such hostility towards Tan Jing. Ever since this semester, Li Li seemed to have changed into a different person. She went against Tan Jing in every way. Tan Jing felt that Tan Rou must have said something bad about her to Li Li.


    It wasn''t just Li Li. Many students in the ss had been bewitched by Tan Rou. They stood on her side and spoke up for her.


    Zhao Ru couldn''t argue with them, so she could only stand aside and express her dissatisfaction with her eyes. She had originally wanted to protect Tan Jing, but she did not expect to get herself into trouble. How could she afford to repay this money on behalf of the Tan family? Even if she sold her body, it wouldn''t be enough to pay off this sum of money.


    Wei Ling was watching the entire fiasco from the side. Seeing that Tan Jing and the others could no longer pretend to gain sympathy from others, she wished she could order a drink now to celebrate and watch them embarrass themselves.


    Zhao Ru noticed Wei Ling who wasughing in the crowd. She was very angry. She pointed at Wei Ling and scolded, "Wei Ling, why didn''t you speak up for us? Jingjing is suffering now. As her good friend, aren''t you going to say anything?"


    After being called out, Wei Ling''s expression instantly turned ugly. It was clearly these three who wanted to make things difficult for themselves. How could they shift the conflict to her?


    Tan Jing was also waiting for Wei Ling to defend her.


    Wei Ling had no choice but to say, "But what Tan Rou said is the truth. I also want to protect Jingjing, but I can''t afford the 30 million. I also can''t get rid of the bad reviews on Jingjing''s family on the Inte.Zhao Ru, if you have a way to help Jingjing, you have to tell me about it. I will do my best to help you."


    Zhao Ru was furious. She let go of Tan Jing and ran to Wei Ling angrily. "Wei Ling, what do you mean? Do you think Jingjing should apologize to Tan Rou?"


    Wei Ling said innocently, "I don''t know anything. I''m just a high school student. It''s not up to us whether we should apologize to Tan Rou or not. If you ask me, Jingjing, you should apologize to Tan Rou quickly."


    Zhao Ru was furious. "What makes you think Jingjing should apologize to Tan Rou? She doesn''t know what her parents did!"


    "Why are you shouting at me?" Wei Ling didn''t want to spoil her. She shouted, "I''m just giving a suggestion that I think is reasonable. If you think it''s unreasonable, then don''t listen to it. Why are you shouting at me?!"


    Zhao Ru was angry at her, "Wei Ling, are you not on our side anymore? Why aren''t you speaking up for us now?"


    Wei Ling suddenly sniffed. "You''re saying that I''m not on the same side as you? I just think that you guys don''t want to y with me. Usually, the three of you will be whispering things to each other. Once I get close, you will immediately end the conversation. Plus, you guys hate me because I was almost expelled, right? After all, who could ept a friend who had made a big mistake?"


    "I was punished for it, but you guys weren''t!"


    He Ling saw that they were quarreling and quickly came over to stop them. "Wei Ling, we don''t mean to despise you. It''s just that sometimes ... "


    "What''s wrong? You can''t say it?" Wei Ling sobbed and wiped her face. "You guys just despise me. To think that I treated you guys as good friends and came to look for you as soon as I came back. I thought that you would ept me as a dear friend, but in the end, you guys became the people who hate me the most! What did I do wrong?" When she said thest sentence, she looked at Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing knew the whole process of Wei Ling''s incident. She was worried that Wei Ling would spill the beans in a fit of anger, so she quickly came over tofort Wei Ling. "Wei Ling, we didn''t mean it that way, and we didn''t despise you. We''ve always been good friends. Don''t think too much about it. Don''t hurt our friendship because of another person''s matter."


    Wei Ling knew that Tan Jing didn''t dare to fall out with her. After all, the rest of them didn''t know much about the cheating scandal, but she, the party involved, knew it clearly. Once it was exposed, Tan Jing would definitely be punished. Tan Jing cared about her reputation the most, so how could she allow herself to be tainted?

 Chapter 302 Full Marks

    Chapter 302 Full Marks


    "Is what you said true, Jingjing?" Wei Ling wiped her tears and asked.


    "Yes, we''ll always be best friends." Tan Jing nodded.


    Wei Ling looked at Zhao Ru. "But what Zhao Ru said just now made me sad."


    He Ling urged Zhao Ru, "Zhao Ru, apologize to Wei Ling. She is our friend. You can''t talk about her like that."


    Zhao Ru calmed down. Seeing that both of them were defending Wei Ling, she didn''t say anything else. She apologized to Wei Ling, "I''m sorry, Wei Ling. I was too angry and said the wrong things."


    After hearing Zhao Ru''s apology, Wei Ling wiped her tears and smiled. "Alright, it''s okay. We''re still good friends." She had long since stopped caring about their friendship, as they had never treated her as a friend.


    Zhao Ru and He Ling were Tan Jing''s followers. If they stood on the opposite side of Tan Jing, they would not hesitate to attack her. Since that was the case, they should not be friends anymore.


    All of this was seen by Li Li. She quietly said to Tan Rou, "Why do I feel that this Wei Ling is acting strange? Why isn''t she protecting Tan Jing like before?"


    "Maybe she''s be smarter and doesn''t want to be someone else''s follower anymore." Tan Rou looked at Wei Ling, who was smiling.


    "It must be the punishment that woke her up." Li Li guessed.


    Tan Rou told her not to care about such boring things anymore. "Just ignore them. Just focus on the physicspetition. The results will be out today. Maybe you''ll get in."


    Li Li smiled. "How is that possible? My physics results aren''t the best."


    "Believe in yourself. Your results aren''t that bad," Tan Rou encouraged her.


    The second period was physics ss. The physics teacher had a kind smile on his face. As soon as he entered, he said, "Oh my, all my dear students here are amazing. You guys are really outstanding."


    "Rourou, do you think I''ll be on the list?" Li Li was very nervous.


    Tan Rou teased her on purpose. "Didn''t you say that you had no hope?"


    Li Li bit her lips. "One should still have some dreams." However, she also knew that her chances were not high. There were only three spots. No matter how she thought about it, she would not be one of them.


    The physics teacher seemed to have heard what Li Li was thinking. He announced, "Due everyone performed very well in this selection, after discussion by the Education Bureau and the major schools, it has been decided to increase the quota for each school to five. This will give more students a chance to showcase themselves."


    Li Li''s hands trembled when she heard that the quota had increased. "Rourou, do you think I''ll be included?"


    Tan Rou patted her hand. "Calm down. We''ll just listen to the teacher."


    "Let''s start from fifth ce." The physics teacher took out the name list. "Let''s congratte Li Li from our ss for getting fifth ce. "


    Li Li jumped up. "Oh my god! I got fifth!!!"


    Tan Rou quickly pulled her to sit down. "We''re still in ss."


    The physics teacher also asked her to sit down quickly so that she wouldn''t disturb the other students. Li Li sat down with a red face. She was very happy. She didn''t expect herself to get such good results.


    "She''s only ranked fifth. What''s there to be happy about?" He Ling said sarcastically.


    "I know right." Zhao Ru agreed. "It''s not like he''s the first ce. Why are you so happy?"


    "What ce would you two get?" Wei Ling sneered and asked innocently.


    The two looked at each other and said in unison, "Jingjing is definitely better than her."


    Wei Ling turned her back to them and rolled her eyes. They couldn''t even get fifth ce, how could they have the face to criticize others?


    The physics teacher continued announcing the results for the physicspetition. Xu Yan was in fourth ce, and Tan Jing was in third ce.


    Tan Jing''s palms were sweating profusely. The questions were very difficult. Even though she had tried her best, there was still a big question that she had not finished. She was already very satisfied that she could get third ce.


    The second ce was Lu Qing, which was within everyone''s expectations. However, the physics teacher didn''t mention the name in the first ce. Instead, he started talking nonsense.


    "First ce!" The physics teacher suddenly raised his voice. "Tan Rou! Who scored full marks!"


    The moment the full score was announced, the whole ss was in an uproar. This was a countrywide physicspetition. In all these years, there had never been a student who could get full marks for it!


    Tan Rou sat calmly in her seat. She had already calcted her score in her heart. Moreover, she was already informed about it so there was no need to be surprised.


    Tan Jing''s expression changed. How could Tan Rou get full marks? However, she still had a way to deal with Tan Rou.


    After the physics teacher finished talking about the results, the ss began. He told the students to only discuss about it after his ss.

 Chapter 303 Framed Again

    Chapter 303 Framed Again


    After ss, Li Li and Tan Rou started discussing loudly. She was very grateful to Tan Rou for exining the questions and teaching her how to think differently.


    "Xiao Rou, how did you know I would get a cement? You''re amazing!" Li Li asked happily.


    Tan Rou wasn''t that amazing. She just knew about it in advance. She hade ten minutes earlier this morning to give some things to the principal. Then, the principal revealed the results of thepetition to her. That was why she told Li Li she might be included in thepetition.


    Their words attracted Tan Jing and the others.


    "How can someone get full marks on such a difficult paper?" Zhao Ru looked at Tan Rou in disbelief. "Even Jingjing didn''t get full marks. How can you get full marks?"


    Tan Rou mocked, "If your memory isn''t good, I can help you remember. I''ve always gotten full marks in physics. By the way, I also got full marks in chemistry and biology."


    Zhao Ru''s face darkened, but she still refused to admit it. "But this is the physicspetition question. Very few people can get full marks."


    "You said it yourself," Li Li argued. "It''s not like no one can get full marks. Isn''t it reasonable for Rourou to get full marks?"


    "Tan Rou got full marks," He Ling said. "Li Li, who was with Tan Rou, also got fifth ce. There must be something fishy going on there."


    As they argued, a few middle-aged men in suits suddenly approached their ssroom. Everyone stopped arguing and went to the window to see what was happening.


    The middle-aged man came over with a timid man. The man was handcuffed, and two of them were police officers.


    "Officer, it''s her!" The man pointed at Tan Rou, who was in the ssroom. "I sold the test papers to her then."


    Tan Rou looked around and realized the other party was pointing at her. She walked out and asked, "Why are you looking for me?"


    A middle-aged man in a suit said, "We''re from the Education Bureau. Someone reported to us about you for participating in a case of leaking answers. Please cooperate with our investigation."


    Tan Rou found it funny. Was Tan Jing trying to frame her again? It was not boring to use the same trick many times.


    "You can, but you have to produce evidence. You should pay attention to the evidence when handling a case. Don''t you think so, officer?" Tan Rou said calmly.


    Two police officers came forward and said to the middle-aged man, "Mr. Wang, the police need evidence to make a case. We came here when you called the police. Now that we have found the person, please provide evidence."


    Wang Jin said, "The evidence is this staff member beside me. He is a temporary worker hired by the bureau. He stole a copy of the question booklet while sorting the test papers. ording to him, he sold it to this student."


    The temporary worker obviously knew how to deal with it. He replied smoothly, "Wemunicated through our phones. I posted "That''s right! She came to me and bought my examples and answers for 20,000 yuan."


    "May I know how I contacted you?" Tan Rou asked.


    The temporary worker obviously knew how to deal with it. He replied smoothly, "Wemunicated through our phones. I posted it online. When you see the news, contact me and say you''re willing to spend 20,000 yuan to buy it. You told me to delete all the information and ounts when the transaction was done, so I can''t expose you." This was a good reason, and it would be difficult for the police to investigate.


    Tan Rou smiled. "Are you saying that wemunicated through the Inte?"


    The temporary worker nodded. "Yes."


    "Then do you think I''ll send you a photo of myself? Since I told you to delete all the messages, would I still tell you my real identity?" Tan Rou asked.


    The temporary worker was stunned. "Well... At that time, I saw your school and your photo on your homepage."


    "How do wemunicate?" Tan Rou continued to ask.


    The temporary worker mentioned a popr social media app.


    Tan Rou couldn''t stop smiling. "Why don''t you tell everyone about this social media app again and see if they know I have an ount on it."


    "Rourou doesn''t have the social media ount you mentioned, and she never posts her photos or school on the Inte. You''re just spouting nonsense."


    The police officer was a little angry. "Mr. Wang, you''ve asked us to arrest her, but the evidence you provided is very insufficient. If you can''t provide evidence here, we must withdraw this investigation now."


    Wang Jin red at Tan Rou. "The questions and answers must be with her. Officer, just do a search on her. We''ll definitely find something."


    Tan Rou didn''t want to talk to these stupid people. She made way for them. "Please go ahead."

 Chapter 304 The Search

    Chapter 304 The Search


    The police officers did their job and searched carefully. However, other than some books, there was nothing rted to the physicspetition.


    "Mr. Wang," one of the policemen said to Wang Jin seriously. "We''re very busy. If you can''t provide any evidence, we''ll leave now."


    Wang Jin didn''t expect the police to be so stubborn. He also didn''t expect that a human witness wasn''t enough. They even needed physical evidence.


    "Xiao Rou, hurry up and hand it over. Don''t disturb everyone''s ss." Tan Jing looked like she was watching a good show.


    "Tan Jing, are you blind or deaf? Just based on this person''s words, you are determined that I took it? Then if I say that you cheated in the exam this time, will you admit it?"


    Tan Jing panicked for a moment. She shouted, "You are the one who stole the questions. How can you use me of it?"


    "What do you mean I framed you? You call this evidence? I''m a witness." Tan Rou said, "This person said that I bought the test paper from him, you immediately think that it''s true. If I say that I saw you cheating, can I say that you cheated too?"


    Tan Jing was speechless.


    "If it''s not here, it must be at your house. Officer, let''s search her house," Wang Jin insisted.


    The police officer was a little hesitant. He said, "Mr. Wang, you still have to provide the evidence you have so far. Although we police have the power to search her house, we can go in without a warrant."


    For a moment, it was a stalemate.


    It was unknown who informed the principal, but the principal rushed over. After he retired from the army, he had not run like today. The principal''s secretary, Xiao Chen, couldn''t outrun him. He panted heavily behind him and fell behind.


    "What''s going on?"the principal asked when he saw the scene at the door.


    Tan Rou replied, "Principal, Mr Wang suddenly brought a bunch of people and used me of buying the answers before the physicspetition. Please help me out."


    The principal put on a straight face and said with certainty, "That''s absolutely impossible. Student Tan Rou is not such a person. I can guarantee with my character that Student Tan Rou would not cheat!"


    "Principal, how can you be so sure that she won''t cheat?" Tan Jing asked unhappily.


    The principal looked at her coldly and said, "Before thepetition, I told Tan Rou that I would give her a spot, but she refused. Do you think that a student who rejected the predetermined seat would still cheat? Just like how you''ve already been guaranteed admission to New York University. Would you still cheat in the examination?"


    Tan Jing suddenly felt resentment in her heart. Thest time Tan Rou went to the office, it was true that Tan Rou already had a predetermined seat for thepetition. The principal was really too biased!


    At this moment, there was anothermotion at the stairwell. A few burly men surrounded an old man who was trembling as he walked over. The old man''s eyes did not seem to be very good and he needed someone to help him walk.


    "Mr. Zhong, why are you here?" Wang Jin went up to greet him and then saw the director of the Education Bureau. "Director Li, you''re here too!"


    "I heard that Director Wang found the lost exercise set. We came here to take a look." Director Li spoke in a firm tone.


    Wang Jin was sweating profusely. Why were they all here?


    When Tan Rou saw the old man, she was very surprised. Why was this old man here? What happened to his eyes and legs?


    The principal''s secretary finally arrived. Although he was young, his legs were not as agile as the old man.


    "Xiao Chen, give me the information in your hand," the principal said when he saw himing over.


    Xiao Chen jogged over to him. The principal opened the package and revealed the box inside. Then, he tore open the box and revealed the exercise with a ''sealed'' water mark. "Director Li, take a look and see if this is the document that you lost."


    Director Li nced at it and replied, "It is indeed what we lost from the department. How did you find it?"


    "Tan Rou gave this to me this morning." The principal answered him.


    "Did you hear that?" Tan Jing shouted excitedly. "Tan Rou gave it to the principal herself!"


    The principal nced at her and continued. "When I got it this morning, the package was still sealed. I was the one who opened it."


    Tan Jing insisted on her opinion. "She must have wrapped it up again after opening it!"


    The principal really didn''t want to argue with a student like her, but he had to speak up. "There''s a checklist here from the express delivery station here. Do you want to go through it with me here?"

 Chapter 305 Video Evidence

    Chapter305 Video Evidence


    Tan Jing realized that she had said something wrong. She lowered her head and apologized to the principal. "I''m sorry. I was too anxious."


    "Hey, this delivery box looks familiar. Isn''t this the box you brought to school that day?" Wei Ling asked. "I saw it inside your drawer."


    Tan Jing''s eyes widened. "Wei Ling, what nonsense are you talking about? How can this be my box?"


    "Oh." Wei Ling had no intention of apologizing at all. "Then I might have seen it wrongly."


    Tan Jing panicked. She had clearly used her clothes to cover the box, so how could Wei Ling have seen it?


    Wang Jin was still stubborn. He quickly said to the police, "Officer, look at the witnesses and evidence. Hurry up and arrest her."


    The police officer looked at the recipient''s name. It was indeed Tan Rou. He asked for her phone number and home address, and they matched.


    Only the sender''s information was iplete, but the address was near the school.


    Tan Rou took the parcel and asked the temporary worker, "You said you sent it to me. Where did you send it from?"


    "From¡­" The temporary worker was a little nervous. No one told him that he would have to tell the address. How would he know where it was sent from?


    "I saw that the address on this is the building in front of the Education Bureau. Is that where it was sent from?" Li Li came over and gave a hint after seeing the address.


    Tan Jing thought that this was bad. The temporary worker reacted subconsciously, "Yes, yes. That''s where it was!"


    Li Liughed so hard that her stomach hurt. "I was lying to you."


    The police officer''s face was cold. "This address is clearly near the school!"


    "No, it wasn''t there! I meant that it was near the school!" The temporary worker corrected himself.


    "The delivery time wasst Tuesday, wasn''t it?" Li Li lied to him again.


    The temporary worker had learned his lesson. "It''s not on Tuesday."


    The policeman calcted the time and said angrily, "It was! You''re being arrested now and you still don''t want to tell the truth?!" You''ll be punished for making false testimony!"


    The temporary worker was dumbfounded. He rushed to Wang Jin''s side and said, "Leader Wang, you said that as long as I followed you here to testify against the girl in the photo, it would be fine. You didn''t say that I would be punished for making false testimony! Help me plead with the police!"


    Wang Jin flung his hand away. "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t tell you that. "


    "Really?" Tan Rou smiled and took out a USB from her pocket. "Well, all of you must be tired of standing and talking. Why don''t you sit down and watch the video?"


    The principal followed Tan Rou in. "Come in. Let''s take a look at it."


    Tan Rou inserted the USB into theputer and read dozens of videos in a short while. Tan Rou clicked on one and saw the scene of Wang Jin and the temporary worker trading under surveince.


    Then, she clicked on another one. It was a scene of Wang Jin eating and drinking luxuriously with the money that he had stolen. He even started scolding others as he got drunk. He scolded his leaders and subordinates. It was very unpleasant. It was worth mentioning that Wang Jin was the brother of Director Wang, who had been fired from the school.


    "It''s him!" Some students still remembered Director Wang. "Wasn''t he fired because he was bribed and tried to frame one of our students?"


    "They''re actually brothers. I didn''t expect the two of them toe together to frame Tan Rou. Such a pitiful girl."


    Not only did Tan Rou release the video, but she also released some evidence of bribery. Several of them were from the Tan family.


    "What else do you have to say?" Director Li said angrily.


    The policeman took out his silver handcuffs. "Come with us to the police station!"


    Wang Jin copsed on the ground and couldn''t get up. The police directly picked him up and dragged him out.


    "No, I didn''t do it. She framed me. I..." After Wang Jin reacted, he made a scene at the door and was pressed against the wall by the police, unable to move or speak.


    Tan Jing watched on with trepidation. Since when did Tan Rou have such ability? Where did she get all this evidence?


    "Xiao Rou!" Mr. Tao rushed over. After he received the principal''s call, he skipped work and came over without taking any leave.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Tan Rou was surprised.


    "I called your father over." The principal said, "Your father came to me personallyter and told me that if anything happens to you in school, I must inform him immediately. It was obvious that whatever that happened today was targeted at you. You''re still an underage child. If there''s anything that needs to be dealt with, handle it over to your father."


    Tan Rou''s heart warmed. "Thank you, Principal." Then, she looked at her father, who was sweating profusely. She smiled and said, "I''m so d that you coulde and help me."


    "Daddy will definitely protect you well," Father Tao said while panting.


    Although Tan Rou didn''t need her father''s protection, it felt really good to have her family helping her from behind.

 Chapter 306 I Have To Say It Now!

    Chapter306 I Have To Say It Now!


    Tan Jing''s heart raced when she saw Wang Jin being pressed against the wall. She was worried that Wang Jin would reveal the real cheater, so she had to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    She looked at the father and daughter on the stage with hatred. "Sir, the bell has rung. Isn''t it time for the morning study session?"


    The homeroom teacher had arrived a long time ago, but he didn''te in when he saw the chaos. He heard what Tan Jing said and felt that it was time for ss. It wouldn''t be good if the drama continued.


    "Principal, why don''t we allow the students to return to ss first." The homeroom teacher suggested.


    "Sir, please wait a moment. I still have something to say," Tan Rou said loudly.


    The principal gestured for her to continue. "If we don''t settle today''s matter, there''s no need for them to be in ss. I won''t allow anything that vites thew and school rules to happen in the school under my jurisdiction! "


    He was a retired soldier, so his aura was very strong. Once he opened his mouth, the teachers and students did not dare to say anything else.


    Tan Jing felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right, so she wanted to find an excuse to leave. "You guys can continue with it. I want to use the washroom."


    "Stay!" Tan Rou stopped her. "The next video was specially prepared for you. You can''t leave. Did you send this parcel?" she asked, staring at Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing denied it. "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever send a package?"


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. "Well, it looks like you don''t want to admit it until now." She moved the mouse to thest file and clicked on it. The main characters in the video were Tan Jing and Song Lin, and they had the exact same box in their hands.


    From the moment Tan Jing took out the box to the moment Song Lin agreed to send the parcel, the entire process was recorded. Their conversation was also clearly recorded.


    Tan Jing said that she wanted to send something to Tao Qi. She was worried that Tao Qi would not ept it, so Song Lin went to help her send the express delivery. Not only was the box in the video exactly the same as the one the principal had brought over, but even the location of the tape was the same.


    "It''s been hard on you." Tan Rou smiled. "You even specially asked Song Lin to fill in my contact information. I didn''t know you cared so much about me. You even remembered my phone number clearly."


    Tan Jing continued to deny it. "I didn''t. I wasn''t the one who delivered it to you. The box... The boxes used for these packages are the same!" She argued loudly. "You can''t just say that I was the one who sent the package!"


    "But, after so many days, this is the only one that I have received recently. Since it''s not from you, then where are the study materials you said you wanted to give to my brother?" Tan Rou asked.


    Tan Jing looked at Zhao Ru and He Ling. No one spoke up for her. She said anxiously, "I didn''t send the package. Although I told Song Lin about it, we didn''t send it. We went home after we left the school."


    Tan Rou knew that she would deny it, but it didn''t matter. She still had evidence to prove that Tan Jing had sent the package. It was another video. The distance in the video was quite far, but it happened to capture the entire express delivery point.


    Due to how they were far away, the rest of them couldn''t hear what the person in the video said. However, from their actions, it was Song Lin and Tan Rou who went to the express delivery station to send the package. Song Lin filled out the express delivery form, and the courier printed the express delivery form before sealing the package and cing it behind the counter.


    Tan Jing and Song Lin walked out of the express delivery station chatting andughing. After walking for a while, they went their separate ways and went home. The camera followed Tan Jing until she got into the car and went home.


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t send it?" Tan Rou asked. "Then what did you send out?"


    "That is¡­" Tan Jing pushed all the me onto Song Lin. He didn''te to ss today anyway. "That belongs to Song Lin. Originally, we were nning to send Tao Qi the study materials, but on the way there, I thought about it and decided not to send them. I''ll send them to Tao Qi the next time we meet but Song Lin suddenly took out a box and said that he wanted to send it to you. So, it was Song Lin who sent it!"


    The principal looked around and asked, "Where''s Song Lin? Come out and exin yourself now."


    "Song Lin has taken a week off. Should I give him a call?" The homeroom teacher asked.


    The principal smiled."What a coincidence!"


    Tan Rou gave Wei Ling a look. Wei Ling understood it immediately and walked to the principal with a very serious expression.


    "Principal, there''s something that I would like to say. It''s about a cheating incident." Wei Ling said solemnly.


    The principal remembered Wei Ling. Back then, she had cheated in the exam and framed Tan Rou, but in the end, Tan Rou pleaded for her toe back to school.


    "This matter is already in the past." The principal thought that she was going to talk about her cheating. "Let''s not talk about this now."


    "No!" Wei Ling''s attitude was firm. "I must say it now!"

 Chapter 307 - 307: 307 Tan Jing Wants to Suicide

    Chapter 307: 307 Tan Jing Wants to Suicide


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Wei Ling pointed at Tan Jing and said angrily, ¡°1 didn¡¯t cheat at all. She was the one who made me throw papers at Tan Ron during the exam!¡±


    The principal¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Do you have evidence to prove it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wei Ling took out her phone and found the chat history. ¡°1 didn¡¯t really want to help her at that time. She came to me multiple times and promised me a few things which was why 1 did it. Principal, I know 1 had made a mistake but 1 also want to turn over a new leaf. Now, 1 no longer want to take the fall for her mistakes. I¡¯m ready to tell the truth about everything.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡± The principal caught the main point. ¡°Is there anything else you haven¡¯t mentioned to us?¡±


    Wei Ling ran to the podium and logged into her social media ount. Tan Jing wanted to stop her, but she was stopped by Li Li and the other girls.


    ¡°Wei Ling, you want to die?¡± Tan Jing blurted out.


    Wei Ling looked at Tan Jing fiercely. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough whether I¡¯ll die or not.¡±


    Wei Ling took out all the chat records between herself and Tan Jing. It was full of Tan Jing cursing Tan Rou. The students in the ss all turned their heads away and didn¡¯t dare to look at it. The words inside were too disgusting.


    Tan Rou being a mistress, going to a KTV with a hooligan, using her body to trade¡­ All of which were unbearable for any of the students to read.


    Li Li almost vomited. How could someone say such disgusting words?


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡± Tan Jing cried and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say any of it. It¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s all fake!!!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Wei Ling picked up her phone. ¡°Regarding the incident where Tan Rou was exposed online, Li Jia wasn¡¯t the one who did it. She was just pleading guilty on behalf of someone else!¡±


    Wei Ling released a recording that Li Jia had recorded in prison. It was Li Jia¡¯s confession. She regretted confessing on Tan Rou¡¯s behalf.


    Once the recording was released, the ss was filled with usations against Tan Jing.


    ¡°Tan Jing is so disgusting. She¡¯s beautiful, but why is her heart so dirty?¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully, why would Wei Ling and Li Jia frame Tan Rou? There¡¯s no enmity between them, right? On the contrary, Tan Jing and Tan Rou have always been at odds.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happened at Tan Jing¡¯s house? It was Tan Jing who got someone to drug Tan Rou and wanted someone to rape her. After the matter was exposed, Tan Jing refused to admit that she was the one who did it.¡±


    ¡°My mother was there too. At that time, many people heard that Tan Jing drugged Tan Rou, but this matter was suppressed by the Tan family and no one was allowed to say anything.¡±


    Tan Jing felt that everyone was looking at her angrily. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. They should be looking at Tan Rou instead.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Tan Jing said weakly.


    Wei Ling continued to expose her past. ¡°Everyone might not know about Li Jia¡¯s family situation. Li Jia is from a single-parent family and only has a mother who couldn¡¯t work. Some time ago, Li Jia¡¯s mother fell sick and Tan Jing transferred her to a senior nursing home. All of us are aware of this.¡±¡±


    Zhao Ru agreed with Wei Ling. ¡°We took turns to visit Li Jia¡¯s mother after her ident.¡±


    He Ling also came out to speak. ¡°Jingjing even paid for Auntie Li¡¯s treatment fees. After Auntie Li recovered, she even brought her home to be a nanny.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, everyone. I low could Li Jia have so much money to hire those people?¡± Wei Ling said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t only cost a few hundred but they are hundreds of thousands! Also, why did Tan Jing bring Li Jia¡¯s mother to the sanatorium and bring her home?¡±


    Tan Jing burst into tears. She shook off Li Li¡¯s hand and ran to Zhao Ru. ¡°Xiaoru, you believe me, don¡¯t you?¡± she cried.


    Zhao Ru looked away. She had also seen the chat logs. Some even called her and He Ling idiots, which made her very angry.


    Tan Jing ran to He Ling and held her hand. ¡°Ling Ling, don¡¯t you believe me too?¡±


    He Ling pulled her hand away and said, ¡°Jingjing, I want to believe you too, but you¡¯ve been acting strange. I thought you were helping Auntie Li because Li Jia is our good friend. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s obvious that Li Jia took the me for you, so you took Auntie Li in as a nanny.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°None of you believe me, right?¡± She retreated towards the door step by step. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll die in front of you!¡±


    No one expected Tan Jing to jump off the building. The ssmate closest to her wanted to catch her, but he failed to..

 Chapter 308 - 308: 308 I Won’t Let You Have Your Way

    Chapter 308: 308 I Won¡¯t Let You Have Your Way


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°All! Someone jumped off the building!¡± When the students on the first floor saw it, they shouted.


    The gardener who had just watered the flower bed ran over. When he saw Tan Jing in the mud, he patted his leg and said, ¡°Child, what¡¯s there to be unhappy about? Why did you have to jump off the building?¡±


    Tan Jing did not fall to her death. The ssroom was on the third floor. She fell onto the flower bed just two floors away. The flower bed had just been watered, and the soil was wet. In addition, the bushes reduced the impact, so Tan Jing did not jump to her death.


    Seeing how Tan Jing jumped off the building, she grabbed her school bag, put away the things on the table, and rushed out. She didn¡¯t take the stairs but jumped down like Tan Jing. However, she saw the tree next to her and jumped onto the branch. She grabbed the branch and swung down.


    ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± Father Tao was scared out of his wits, but he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Tan Round safely. He leaned against the guardrail, his legs weak.


    The principal broke out in a cold sweat. No matter which school it was, it was not a good thing for a student to jump off a building. Regardless of whether it was the school¡¯s fault or not, as long as it happened in the school, it would bring a lot of trouble to the school.


    Moreover, Tan Rou was the most outstanding student in their school. If anything happened to her, he would be distressed.


    Tan Rou took out a box of silver needles from her bag and tried to sto Tan Jing¡¯s bleeding. Tan Jing couldn¡¯t move now, so she couldn¡¯t stop Tan Rou.


    ¡°What are you¡­.trying to do?¡± Tan Jing spat out blood as she spoke.


    Jumping down from the third floor was not a joke. Even though there was something to stop the impact, she was still injured.


    ¡°You knew that there was soil and shrubs below, so there was a high chance that you wouldn¡¯t die from falling which was why you jumped off the building so boldly.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°As long as you jump down, you can escape from this matter. However, 1 won¡¯t let you have your way. Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t let you die so easily. You have to live well.¡±


    Li Li, Xu Yan, and the other students were fast. As Tan Rou had just jumped down, they also ran down the stairs. The principal, who was once a soldier, followed behind them. Mr. Tao, whose legs were weak, followed behind the principal.


    ¡°Tan Rou, what are you doing?¡± The principal looked at her holding the needle and had a bad feeling about it. ¡°Although you have conflicts, you can¡¯t take revenge on her now.¡±


    Lu Qing knew what Tan Rou was doing. He said to the principal, ¡°Sir, Tan Rou is treating Tan Jing. The ambnce is still on the way. We will have to trust Tan Rou on this.¡±


    ¡°Rourou knows a little Chinese medicine. She¡¯s just trying to save Tan Jing. She¡¯s isn¡¯t harming anyone.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, do you need anything else?¡± The principal asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding internally and her leg is broken. She needs a wooden nk and a rope. I¡¯m going to give her a simple fix.¡±


    ¡°1 have handmade straps. 1¡¯11 go get them now,¡± Li Li said.


    Xu Yan and Lu Qing went to the teacher¡¯s office to get the wooden nks left behind when they installed the air conditioner.


    Tan Jing held her breath and said to them, ¡°1¡­ 1 didn¡¯t do any of it.¡± After saying that, she fainted.


    Tan Rou knew that Tan Jing was faking it. She didn¡¯t faint sooner orter, but she had to faint when the principal and the others arrived. It was obvious that she had nned this. However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose Tan Jing. She couldn¡¯t escape anyway.


    Li Li and the others moved very quickly, and all of them found things which were needed by Tan Rou. She took the wooden board and straps and fixed Tan Jing¡¯s legs.


    After doing so, Tan Rou did not want to stay by Tan Jing¡¯s side anymore. She asked, ¡°Have you called the ambnce?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on their way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to the side to rest for a while. The needles on her body had sealed her acupuncture points to stop the bleeding. Don¡¯t remove them now. Only take them off once the ambnce has arrived. Also, it¡¯s best not to move her casually.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, she cursed Tan Rou in her heart for being a ck-hearted b*tch. Tan Rou was actually leaving her in the middle of this muddy area but she had to continue her act of being unconscious.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, go wash up.¡± Li Li took off her clean coat. ¡°Here, you can wear my coat.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°Thank you, Li Li.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hostile with me. 1 should be the one thanking you,¡± Li Li said, embarrassed. ¡°Thank you for studying with me and making me a better person.¡±


    Wei Ling, who was standing at the side, saw the interaction between Tan Rou and Li Li. She realized that this was what it meant by having a true friend..

 Chapter 309 - 309: 309 Old Classmate

    Chapter 309: 309 Old ssmate


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron came back from washing her hands and met Professor Zhong at the staircase.


    The two of them looked at each other. Tan Ronughed out loud. She crossed her arms and said to Professor Zhong, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since west met. Why are you blind andme, old ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Old ssmate?¡± Li Li opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re ssmates with this old man?¡±


    Professor Zhong narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Tears fell from his turbid eyes. ¡°Long time no see, little girl. 1 didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Director Li, who came with him, was confused. ¡°Mr. Zhong, is this really your old ssmate?¡±


    ¡°I may not have good eyesight, but I¡¯m notpletely blind,¡± Professor Zhong said unhappily. ¡°How could 1 not recognize her?¡±


    Tan Rou walked to Professor Zhong¡¯s side. ¡°Why are you here? Is it because of the physicspetition?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Zhong said, ¡°I¡¯m getting on in my years. 1 want to take advantage of my limited time to walk around. It just so happens that the National Physics Competition is about to be held, so I came to see if there are any good seedlings. I just happened toe to your city, and happened to be able to meet you.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a coincidence.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the exercises were leaked, you probably wouldn¡¯t have visited our school.¡± Speaking of which, I still have to thank Director Wang.¡±


    Director Li was embarrassed. ¡°The bureau will definitely investigate and give a clear exnation about this.¡±


    ¡°Rourou¡­¡± Mr. Tao saw that his daughter had not returned for a long time, so he came to look for her. In the end, he met Professor Zhong¡¯s gaze.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not say anything unnecessary.


    ¡°Dad, let me introduce you.¡± Tan Rou took the initiative to mention Professor Zhong. ¡°This is my friend. He is Mr Zhong.¡±


    Mr. Tao extended his hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Professor Zhong shook his hand. ¡°Hello, hello!¡±


    Both men shook hands with each other.


    Mr. Tao was very perceptive. He could tell that his daughter had something to say to the old man, so he suggested that he go and chat with the principal and even took Li Li away. Professor Zhong also got his men to leave, he had something to say to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Have you been staying here for the past two years? Back then, I heard that there was an ident and your brain was damaged. Are you okay now?¡± Professor Zhong asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fully recovered now.¡± Tan Rou omitted the matter of her rebirth and only said that she had recovered.


    ¡°I guessed so too,¡± Professor Zhong said. ¡°If your brain was still working, they would never let you go so easily. Now that you¡¯ve recovered, are you going back?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her father¡¯s tall back in the distance. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. I would like to stay with my family.¡±


    Professor Zhong followed her gaze and saw Tan Ron¡¯s father, teachers, and ssmates. He understood Tan Ron¡¯s choice. ¡°Well, this is the world filled with normal people. It¡¯s right for you not to go back.¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me.¡± Tan Rou stretched out her hand. ¡°Let me take a look at you. You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°Well, all of us will turn old and die soon.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t like to hear him talk about ¡®death.¡¯ ¡°You old monster. You can still live on for another decade.¡±


    Professor Zhong¡¯s health was not that bad, but his legs and eyes were not very good. His legs were caused by old age, and his eyes seemed to be caused by injuries.


    ¡°Your number.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch and I¡¯ll send you a prescription for your condition.¡±


    The old man took out his phone. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Tan Rou added him as a friend and said, ¡°Old man, 1 hope you can keep my matter a secret. I already have a family that I need to protect and love. If those people find out that I¡¯ve fully recovered, they will definitelye and destroy mylife. I don¡¯t want my family to get hurt.¡±


    Professor Zhong nced at Mr. Tao and thought to himself, ¡®You¡¯re his daughter. How could he allow anyone to hurt you?¡¯


    But, he didn¡¯t say much and only answered with a simple reply, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do? How are you going to deal with those people?¡± Professor Zhong asked out of curiosity.


    Tan Rou turned around and gave him a sweet smile. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll settle the scores together. I¡¯ll settle the old and new scores together. I won¡¯t let anyone off that easily.¡±


    Professor Zhong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fair. You¡¯ve never been someone simple.¡°


    ¡°My father is still waiting for me. I¡¯lm going to leave first.¡± Tan Rou jogged over to her father.


    Professor Zhong was in a good mood. He had found an old friend and was very satisfied to see her living a healthy and happy life..

 Chapter 310 - 310: 310 In Wei Ling’s Hands

    Chapter 310: 310 In Wei Ling¡¯s Hands


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The ambnce finally arrived and carried Tan Jing, who was pretending to be unconscious, into the car. Tan Rou followed and pulled out her needle. The doctors and nurses were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect to see a traditional medicine practitioner perform acupuncture. It was too magical.


    However, now was not the time to admire this. They had to quickly provide for the one who was injured.


    In less than half an hour, the whole school knew that a girl in the third year of high school had jumped off a building, causing all of the students to panic.


    In order to not let the matter blow up, the principal gave all the students and teachers a holiday and instructed them not to spread the news.


    Mr. Tao officially applied for leave and brought his daughter home.


    Mrs. Tao, who was about to go out to supervise the renovation of the house, was surprised to see the father and daughter return. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Mr. Tao did not look happy as he said. ¡°There was a suicide at Rourou¡¯s school. The principal gave the students a day off for their safety.¡±


    ¡°Our daughter is on holiday and so are you?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    ¡°I asked for an emergency leave to go to school.¡± Mr. Tao told Mrs. Tao about Tan Jing jumping off the building.


    Mrs. Tao was both angry and confused. ¡°How did Tan Jing be like this? I knew she had evil intentions. I¡¯ve tried my best to guide her to be kind, but she still did such a thing.¡±


    Tan Rou consoled her mother. ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t your fault. Tan Jing is a bad person deep down. No matter how you guide her, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Mrs. Tao hugged her daughter with heartache. ¡°Oh my dear child must have suffered badly.¡±


    ¡°Tan Jing is a smart and ruthless girl. She jumped down from the building when she saw that the situation was not in her favor,¡± Father Tao said.


    ¡°She reacted very quickly. At that exact moment, the flower beds in our school would have been watered. Moreover, there are shrubs under them. Jumping from the third floor will not be life-threatening. She had thought of this long ago, which was why she dared to do so. If you really want tomit suicide, you might as well run to the roof.¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Mr. Tao frowned. ¡°If she jumped off the building like this, it¡¯s hard to convict what she has done. The students in the school will probably think that she was wronged.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She has always liked to go against Xiao Rou. Now that she jumped off the building, many people in the school probably think that our Xiao Rou forced her to jump off the building. What if someone believes it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t expect to take her down directly this time,¡± Tan Rou said calmly.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what do you n to do?¡± Father Tao asked.


    Tan Rou picked up her phone and waved it around. ¡°It¡¯s not what 1 n to do, but what Wei Ling should do. I¡¯ve helped Wei Lingst time, and it¡¯s time for Wei Ling to help me. I won¡¯t participate in this matter. Let¡¯s see if Wei Ling can learn the essence of Tan Jing and postments online to influence others.¡±


    Mrs. Tao took out her phone. ¡°Rourou, teach me how to use it. I¡¯ll help you scold it!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that we weren¡¯t going to participate in it?¡±


    Mother Tao insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. I couldn¡¯t even help you when you were scolded so badlyst time. This time, I have to help you vent your anger no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Tan Rou taught Mother Tao how to use it. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already exined the pros and cons to Wei Ling. Whether or not to publish it is up to Wei Ling. The decision is in her hands.¡±


    On the other hand, Zhuang Liu had also received a video from Xiao Mo. It was a video of Tan Jing after she jumped off the building. From the angle of the video, the student who was filmed should be in the ssroom on the first floor.


    Xiao Mo looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s angry face and asked tentatively. ¡°Third Young Master, do you want to help Miss Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°Tan Jing is indeed asking for it.¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly. ¡°She even received treatment from Xiao Rou!¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°This should be a ruse. At that time, the ground was filled with soft mud. It acted as a buffer.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Tan Jing continue to be impudent.¡± Zhuang Liu ced his phone on the table. ¡°Since she likes to be in bed, we¡¯ll let her stay in bed for a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xiao Mo said.¡¯Tll do it now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that he couldn¡¯t let Tan Song off either. ¡°We should also give Tan Song some trouble. It¡¯s best if we give him some family trouble.¡°


    ¡°I understand, Third Young Master.¡± Xiao Mo thought for a moment and smiled evilly.


    ¡°Do it now!¡± Zhuang Liu did not want to wait any longer. He was afraid that something unexpected would happen again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Mo went out to get them done..

 Chapter 311 - 311: 311 Recuperate First

    Chapter 311: 311 Recuperate First


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yi received a call from Tan Jing¡¯s form teacher and did not dare to dy for a moment beforeing to the hospital. At this moment, Tan Jing¡¯s injuries had already been cleaned. Her snow-white bandages were stained with some blood, and they looked horrible.


    ¡°Jingjing!¡± Chen Yiid down in front of her daughter¡¯s bed and stroked her head. She cried and said, ¡°How did this happen?!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tan Jing said weakly.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. How can I not worry?¡± As Chen Yi spoke, she vented her anger on Tan Jing¡¯s teacher. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why would my daughter jump off a building?¡±


    The homeroom teacher calmed Chen Yi down first. ¡°Mrs Tan, don¡¯t get too worked up. Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it slowly.¡±


    Tan Jing then said to Chen Yi, ¡°It was Tan Rou and the others who framed me for cheating. 1 didn¡¯t cheat, so 1 jumped down from upstairs to prove my innocence.¡± Her words were clever. There were so many students present, but she only said Tan Ron¡¯s name so that her mother would only me it on Tan Rou.


    As expected, when Chen Yi heard Tan Ron¡¯s name, she was furious. She scolded, ¡°It¡¯s that little sl*t Tan Rou who harmed you again. Don¡¯t worry, dear. Mom will definitely avenge you!¡±


    ¡°It was your daughter who couldn¡¯t take the pressure and jumped off the building. What does it have to do with Tan Rou?¡± The principal walked in with his secretary. ¡°At that time, all the evidence pointed to Tan Jing. She cheated in the exam and spread rumors to use others. Tan Jing, what you should do is to show evidence to prove your innocence, not jump off a building.¡±


    When Chen Yi heard the principal¡¯s words, she was very angry. ¡°My daughter almost fell to her death. Why are you saying this? She was framed!¡±


    The principal looked at her coldly. ¡°If Student Tan Jing was framed, find evidence as soon as possible. The school will definitely clear your name.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing was framed!¡± Chen Yi caused a ruckus in the ward. ¡°1 know what kind of person that wretched girl is. She must have fabricated a lie to frame my daughter. My daughter is a good student. She would never do such a thing!¡±


    The principal red at her. Why was Tan Jing¡¯s mother such a person? This was a hospital. What was the point of making a scene here?


    ¡°Mrs. Tan, the school will find out if it¡¯s a false usation.¡± The principal spoke to her patiently. ¡°Of course, if you have any new evidence, submit it to us as soon as possible. We don¡¯t want to believe that Tan Jing cheated in the exam. From what 1 remember, Tan Jing has always been a good student as well.¡±


    The homeroom teacher also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Before Tan Rou came first in ss, Tan Jing¡¯s results had always been in the top three of the ss. She was also in the top three in her grade and often came in second. However, recently, Tan Jing¡¯s results have fallen very badly¡­¡±


    Chen Yi interrupted him. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that my Jingjing¡¯s grades have fallen and she have been cheating before this?!¡±


    The homeroom teacher didn¡¯t mean that. He exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. 1 only said that Tan Jing is a good student. None of the teachers thought that she cheated.¡±


    Tan Jing was furious. It was Tan Rou again. If Tan Rou had not suddenly be first ce, second ce would still be hers!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all these.¡± The principal said, ¡°Currently, Student Tan Jing is suspected of cheating in the exam. She¡¯s injured and now lying in the hospital. She might not be able to make it to the next stage of thepetition. Therefore, your results will be revoked this time. Another student will be chosen to rece you.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard that her results were going to be canceled, she could no longer stay calm. She sat up suddenly, but her body was in pain, so shey back down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cancel my grades. 1 have to take the exam. Principal, please don¡¯t cancel my results, okay?¡± Tan Jing said excitedly.


    ¡°Jingjing, you¡¯re already so injured. How are you going to take the exam?¡± Chen Yi still felt sorry for Tan Jing.


    ¡°Tan Jing, what you have to do now is to recuperate. Don¡¯t think about anything else for now,¡± the principal advised her.


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t lose this opportunity to be there for thepetition. If she didn¡¯t take the exam, others wouldn¡¯t care if it was because of her health. They would definitely say that she had cheated and her results were revoked. No matter what, she had to be there for thepetition.


    ¡°Principal, I can recover before it. Please let me participate in it.¡± Tears welled up in Tan Jing¡¯s eyes. ¡°1 can¡¯t miss it!¡±


    The principal was not a cold-hearted person. Moreover, the results of the investigation were not out yet.. If it was proved that she was wronged, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of a good seedling?

 Chapter 312 - 312: 312 Damn Tan Ron

    Chapter 312: 312 Damn Tan Ron


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Alright then.¡± The principal then came to a decision. ¡°Your exam results will still be valid, but if the police find evidence of you cheating, your results will be revoked and you will face expulsion.¡±


    Tan Jing clenched her fists and pretended to be strong as she said, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Now, take care of your health.¡± The principal was about to leave. ¡°We still have things to deal with back in school.¡±


    Tan Jing smiled. ¡°Goodbye, Sir.¡±


    The homeroom teacher had also left, leaving only Tan Jing and her mother in the high-ss ward.


    ¡°Damn Tan Rou!¡± Tan Jing cursed. ¡°If she didn¡¯t frame me, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±


    Originally, everything was nned out well, but who would have thought that Wei Ling, that sl*t, would actually help Tan Rou, causing Tan Jing to not only fail at thest step, but even fall so badly. If she had known that there would be such serious consequences, Tan Jing would definitely not have chosen to jump off the building to solve the problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Tan Rou off!¡± Chen Yi said fiercely.


    Tan Jing nodded and asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad? Why didn¡¯t hee to check on me?¡±


    She felt that Tan Song must have a way to solve it. After all, he was the one who found Wang Jin. Moreover, Tan Song was also the one who got these question banks. If he did not solve them, he would be taken away by the police.


    As soon as she was done, Tan Song pushed the door open and entered. His expression was very ugly, and he did not have the slightest intention of feeling sorry for his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, do you have a way to solve Uncle Wang¡¯s problem?¡± Tan Jing asked impatiently when she saw Tan Song.


    Tan Song red at her and said with a dark face, ¡°Keep your voice down. Although this is a single room, it¡¯s not absolutely safe. You¡¯re talking so loudly! What if someone else hears you?!¡±


    Tan Jing quickly shut her mouth. The principal and the others had just left. If they came back, wouldn¡¯t they hear it?


    Tan Song instructed Chen Yi. ¡°Go and guard outside. If anyone approaches, warn us.¡±


    Although Chen Yi was dissatisfied, she also knew that this was a critical time. She could not let anything go wrong, so she took her bag and went out to guard the door.


    After the door was closed, Tan Song came to the bedside and sat down. He answered Tan ling¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Wang won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve already found him awyer and promised him a sum of money. If he can¡¯t get away with it, that money will be enough for his family to live without worry for the rest of their lives. No one would look for trouble with the man who gives him money.¡±


    Tan Jing was relieved. ¡°But Tan Rou and the others have the video of me asking Song Lin to send the package. Everyone heard what I said but even Zhao Ru and He Ling aren¡¯t on my side. And Wei Ling, she brought Li Jia¡¯s recording and wanted to overturn the case.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Zhao Ru and He Ling are just two little girls from ordinary families. As long as you give them the benefits that they want., they will continue to support you.¡± Tan Song said.


    ¡°As for Wei Ling, the Wei Family didn¡¯t care about her. So, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t offend our family because of her. As for Li Jia, who wants to overturn the case, I¡¯ll get your Auntie Li to talk to her. Li Jia is a timid girl. She won¡¯t go against her mother¡¯s wishes.¡±


    These problems were not major issues. After all, they were all students and could not cause any trouble. The key was that the police were involved in this incident. The Tan family was one of the sponsors of thispetition. He could easily get the test papers, but he did not expect such trouble.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Tan Jing saw that Tan Song¡¯s expression was ugly and quickly exined, ¡°Back then, I only wanted to cause some trouble for Tan Rou, so I sent the document to her. 1 was afraid that the thing would be discovered, so I wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible, so I made a copy and sent the original document to Tan Rou¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be photographed.¡± She cried sadly. As long as she was wronged, Tan Song would not me her.


    Tan Song saw her crying so sadly and thought of that b*tch Tan Rou. He no longer felt angry toward his own daughter andforted her instead, ¡°You didck consideration in this matter, but Tan Rou really deserves to be taught a lesson. Just rest well and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Tan Jing sniffed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Dad. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one who dragged Uncle Wang into this.¡±


    Tan Song didn¡¯t care about Wang Jin¡¯s life or death. He was just doing what he was paid to do. Wang Jin had taken so much money from him, and even his position in the Education Bureau. Tan Song was the one who helped him get it. If he dared to reveal anything, Tan Song would definitely make him pay.


    Tan Jing snickered under the nket. As long as Tan Song did not me her and helped her deal with Tan Rou, she was not afraid of anything..

 Chapter 313 - 313: 313 Tan Jing’s Reputation

    Chapter 313: 313 Tan Jing¡¯s Reputation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Cheating had always been a topic of discussion in the school, and jumping off a building also became one of the most influential things in the school. When one of the students had jumped off a building because of a cheating scandal, everyone on campus discussed this matter for several days.


    Just as the students thought that the matter was over, Wei Ling¡¯s main ount suddenly posted an article on the school forum. There were more than ten links, and each link contained evidence against Tan Jing.


    There were screenshots of her scolding, recordings of her getting someone else to nder other students, and videos of her acting in a very different manner.


    For a moment, the discussion about Tan Jing reached an unprecedented height. It was unknown if someone was manipting it from behind, but the incident that Tan Jing caused this time was even more popr than Tan Rou s previous incident.


    As Tan Rou walked on the road, all she could hear were discussions about Tan Jing. It seemed that Wei Ling had already spread the news.


    ¡°Did you guys see the postst night? It¡¯s about Tan Jing, a good student in the third year of high school.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. After reading it, my worldview was shattered. I didn¡¯t expect a girl to be so malicious towards other girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Look at the way she usually talks in those videos. It¡¯s either this b*tch or that d*mn woman. She isn¡¯t asdy-like as we know her.¡±


    ¡°I think she was the one who directed and acted out the incident of her jumping off the building, right?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. I was on the first floor at that time. I saw her jump down immediately. She first fell into the bushes and then rolled onto the soil. Although she had a lot of bruises and some internal injuries, her body was fine. If you really want to jump off a building, why don¡¯t you jump from a higher floor?¡±


    ¡°I used to be in the same ss as her, so I knew what kind of person she was. She always pretended to be weak, but in fact, she was a disgusting bad person. I even saw her kick a poor stray cat with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ew, how terrifying!¡±


    Tan Rou stopped paying attention to those people around her when she heard this. Whether it was on the Inte or in school, Tan Jing¡¯s reputation was tainted. It depended on whether she had the ability to save her bad reputation.


    In the ssroom, Zhao Ru and He Ling looked at thements on the Inte and were very conflicted. They were good friends a few days ago. How could things have turned out this way?


    ¡°Are we not going to be good friends in the future? Wei Ling and Jing Jing can¡¯t have reconciled, right?¡± He Ling asked Zhao Ru.


    ¡°Do you still want to be friends with them?¡± Zhao Ru said angrily. ¡°They might just treat us as fools. Didn¡¯t you see Tan Jing¡¯s message to Wei Ling? She said we were stupid and useless.¡±


    He Ling bit her lip. ¡°She¡¯s really too much.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Zhao Ru continued, ¡°She had the answers to thepetition. She would rather send it to Tan Rou than share it with us. If we can see the answer, we might be able to get good results in the physicspetition. Even if we don¡¯t get a ce in the end, we can still make our parents proud.¡±


    ¡°How did Jingjing turn out this way?!¡± He Ling was about to cry. ¡°I remember that Jingjing was a good and gentle girl. Why would she cheat in the exam? And was what Wei Ling said true? Was it really Jingjing who framed Tan Rou for cheating and spread those rumors online?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Wei Ling heard Zhao Ru and He Ling talking about Tan Jing as soon as she entered the room, so she walked over to them.


    He Ling wanted to say something but stopped. Zhao Ru looked at her and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to believe what any of you two said.¡±


    Wei Ling put her bag down. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m not asking you to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate us by posting the conversations you had with Tan Jing?¡± Zhao Ru asked angrily. ¡°You are trying to warn us not to disobey you or you would post everything we said online and let others scold us, right?¡±


    Wei Ling smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not what I had in mind. Plus, do you think I did something wrong by posting things about her online?¡±


    Zhao Ru was speechless. Tan Jing should take responsibility for her own mistakes.


    ¡°But we¡¯re good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± He Ling said, ¡°I originally thought that we would be good sisters for life, but now that Jingjing is hospitalized and there are so many unfavorablements online. If shees back and sees her ssmates scolding her like that, she will definitely be sad..¡±

 Chapter 314 - 314: 314 Bear It Yourself

    Chapter 314: 314 Bear It Yourself


    <b>Trantor: </b>Dragon Boat Trantion <b> Editor: </b>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What does her sadness have to do with me?¡± Wei Ling found it funny. ¡°She has to be punished for doing something wrong unless she can rify that she didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. Jingjing made a mistake. We should talk to her properly and ask her to change. Wei Ling, can¡¯t you give her another chance?¡± He Ling continued.


    ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re not the one who was about to be thrown out of the country and left to fend for herself.¡± Wei Ling sneered. ¡°Also, do you want to ask Li Jia if she¡¯sfortable in prison? Do you really think that prison is warm in winter and cold in summer?¡±


    He Ling was so choked that she stopped talking.


    However, Wei Ling did not continue. ¡°We treated her as a good friend, but she only used us as her tools to do bad things for her. Then, we were the ones who ended up being punished, but nothing happened to Tan Jing. Do you think this is fair?¡±


    Their conversation attracted the attention of the students in the ss. Wei Ling noticed it as well. She didn¡¯t want to say anything more and returned to her seat to read.


    Zhao Ru and He Ling no longer spoke up for Tan Jing. They sat down and continued reading their books.


    Tan Rou stood at the back door and listened to their conversation. She felt that Wei Ling had really changed. Previously, she only knew how to y tricks behind Tan Jing¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t expect that she could now deal with two people by herself. What a good ally.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Lu Qing quietly came behind Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou was slightly shocked. She then walked to the door. As she walked, she said in a low voice, ¡°1 was just looking at Tan Jing¡¯s good friends from the past.¡±


    Lu Qing knew who she was talking about. ¡°Wei Ling doesn¡¯t seem to be in contact with Tan Jing anymore. She was the one who posted the news on the Inte these past two days. I wonder why she would do such a thing?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s so hard to guess? She just doesn¡¯t want to be used like a fool anymore.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded, but there was still one thing he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°How did you find out about Wang Jin?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember Chief Wang from before? He and Wang Jin are brothers. Since Director Wang can act so tyrannically in school, there must be someone working further on top which was how 1 found out about it. That information was leaked from the Education Bureau. Someone must have stolen it. The first person 1 thought of was Wang Jin, so 1 reported it anonymously. I didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to bring people to arrest me personally.¡±


    Lu Qing admired Tan Rou very much. He would not have thought so much if it were him and thrown that strange information aside. However, Tan Rou was different. She used this small piece of information to find all the people who wanted to harm her and escaped unscathed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Education Bureau to be so corrupted.¡± Lu Qing sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s corruption everywhere. Do you think that our school is free from it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chief Wang a good example?¡± Lu Qing said with a smile.


    The two of them did not continue this topic.


    Before ss, Tan Rou sent a message to Lu Qing, telling him that she would go to treat his grandfather this week. Many people were in the ss, so she could only talk to him on her phone. Moreover, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t talk to Lu Qing regarding any other matter. There was no need for that. The less contact they had, the better.


    Lu Qing remembered that Tan Rou had treated Tan Jing a few days ago, so he sent a message to Tan Rou. ¡°How is it that you know medicine?¡±


    Tan Rou replied after a few minutes. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Please don¡¯t ask about things you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Lu Qing felt ufortable. They had known each other for so long, but their rtionship had not improved. He could only watch as the gap between them grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Will Mr. Zhuang go with you?¡± Lu Qing already knew the answer but still couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Tan Rou quickly replied, ¡°No, he has something else to do. It¡¯s time for ss. Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at the phone screen in disappointment. Zhuang Liu was not going because he had something to work on. Zhuang Liu would havee with her if he had nothing to do.


    Tan Rou nced at her phone. Seeing that Lu Qing did not reply, she put her phone down. It was not an excuse for her to say that Zhuang Liu was not going. Zhuang Liu had sent his mother back to the capital for the past two days and said he would return in a while.


    She looked out the window and really missed Zhuang Liu, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Studying was more important. Tan Rou sat up straight and read the English text seriously.


    ¡°Wei Ling, that damned slut! 1 should have grabbed her and jumped off the building with her!¡± When Tan Jing saw the news online, her phone shattered. ¡°She should have died with Tan Rou.. She should be left in the wild and bitten to death by dogs!¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315: 315 The Messier, The Better

    Chapter 315: 315 The Messier, The Better


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Jingjing, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡± Chen Yi hugged Tan Jing. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, Mommy will handle it.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s condition was better today. She said that she wanted to use her phone, so Chen Yi gave her the phone. She did not expect to see suchments, especially thements under the school forum. They were all unfavorable to Tan Jing.


    ¡°Mom, why did they want to harm me?¡± Tan Jing cried aggrievedly. ¡°1 didn¡¯t do anything! In order to prove my innocence, I¡¯ve already jumped down from the building. Why don¡¯t they believe me? What did 1 do wrong?¡±


    Chen Yi, who did not know the truth, would only choose to believe her daughter unconditionally. She coaxed Tan Jing, ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t worry. Mom will definitely stand up for you. When the timees, I will make Tan Rou die for you!¡±


    Li Wen carried a thermos in her left hand and a delivery package in her right hand to Tan Jing¡¯s ward. As she did not knock on the door with her hand, she kicked the door with her foot. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to deliver the tonic soup to the young miss. Please open the door.¡±


    Chen Yi¡¯s expression turned ugly as she said fiercely, ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Open it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Li Wen rolled his eyes and said in a low voice,¡±What are you so arrogant about? I¡¯ll make you cry in pain soon!¡± She ced the package on the ground and opened the door.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a parcel here for you. You haven¡¯t been home these few days, so I brought the parcel here.¡± Li Wen first passed the parcel to Chen Yi, then passed the soup to Tan Jing. ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the things. I still have something to do at home, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Chen Yi did not like Li Wen very much. Moreover, she had recently discovered that Li Wen liked being inside Tan Song¡¯s study. Although she did not find any evidence, Tan Song had been sleeping in the study often recently as well. There must be something between them.


    ¡°Alright. Just leave for now.¡± Chen Yi did not have a good expression on her face.


    Li Wen didn¡¯t care about Chen Yi¡¯s attitude. Anyway, she had already seen the express delivery and then wrapped it up properly. When Chen Yi saw the contents of the express deliveryter, she wouldn¡¯t be able tough anymore.


    The door of the ward was closed. Chen Yi and her daughter were talking inside. Li Wen leaned against the door and eavesdropped. She wanted to hear Chen Yi¡¯s angry voice with her own ears.


    ¡°Mom, you should treat Auntie Li better. Don¡¯t scold her all the time,¡± Tan Jing said.


    Chen Yi was very unhappy. ¡°Jingjing, why are you speaking up for an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Li Jia will only be obedient if Auntie Li is at our house,¡± Tan Jing said. ¡°As long as Li Jia doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll try my best not to find trouble with her,¡± Chen Yi reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Li Wen spat out a mouthful of saliva and scolded softly, ¡°I knew that you were behind it! My stupid daughter is in trouble because of you! Once I be the mistress of the Tan family, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Not long after, Li Wen heard Chen Yi opening the package. Then, he heard Chen Yi¡¯s angry scolding. ¡°Tan Song, you bastard. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Li Wen snickered for a while and left the hospital happily.


    The next morning, Tan Rou had just put down her school bag when she heard Li Li calling her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou!¡± Li Li carried her bag and ran in. ¡°Did you see the message I sent you this morning?¡±


    Tan Rou took out her phone and pressed the button, but it didn¡¯t light up. ¡°The battery is dead.¡±


    ¡°You can watch from mine!¡± Li Li eagerly showed her the phone. ¡°Look, the Tan family is in big trouble!¡±


    Tan Rou browsed through the news on her phone and there were two major news exposed. One was that Tan Song had taken advantage of his position, putting thepany¡¯s profit into his own pockets. There was also thepany¡¯s tax evasion.


    Another thing was about his personal life. Suddenly, countless intimate photos of Tan Song and other women were exposed. Some of them were even taken in bed.


    Tan Rou actually knew about Tan Song¡¯s affair with women. In her previous life, when he was exposed, Tan Song refused to admit it. He said that he only went to look for those women to solve his physiological problems. He paid them and it was a business deal. He did not have a lover and did not betray Chen Yi.


    Tan Rou only felt that Tan Song was very interesting. An affair was an affair; only he could describe an affair in such a fresh and refined way. He said that as long as he gave the money, it would be considered a transaction. It would not be considered as having a mistress or having a lover.


    Tan Song went to whorehouses while establishing the image of a good man and father. He even said that he was clean and did not cheat. It was really disgusting.


    Tan Rou returned the phone to Li Li and took her own phone to the socket in the corner to charge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Li Li asked her. ¡°You should be happy about this.¡±


    ¡°I just want them to be as chaotic as possible,¡± Tan Rou chuckled..

 Chapter 316 - 316: 316 Family?

    Chapter 316: 316 Family?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s return to the capital this time was not only to send his mother back, but also for the family meeting that his grandfather was going to hold. Zhuang Liu¡¯s father was the head of the Zhuang family on the surface, but Old Master Zhuang was actually the head of the Zhuang family. He was not dead yet, so no matter how powerful his son and grandson were, they would not surpass him.


    Zhuang Liu sat in his wheelchair and listened to his grandfather¡¯s lecture while the rest of his uncles and cousins remained standing.


    Suddenly, the phone in his pocket vibrated. He wasn¡¯t supposed to read the message, but he felt that this message might have been sent by Tan Rou, so he secretly took out his phone to read it.


    It was indeed from Tan Rou. Tan Rou asked him if he had contributed to the Tan family¡¯s matter.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, he put his hand on the side of his leg and typed with difficulty, ¡°You saw it? Are you mad at me about it?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡®Why would I be angry? Thank you.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you being so polite with me?¡¯ Zhuang Liu replied.


    ¡®Fine. When will you being back then?¡¯


    ¡®Maybe next week.¡¯ Zhuang Liu had just finished typing when a reminder popped up. It reminded him to apany Tan Rou to the Lu family¡¯s house, but he couldn¡¯t go this week, so he added, ¡®1 probably can¡¯t apany you to the Lu family¡¯s house this weekend.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. 1 still have to go to ss. 1¡¯11 talk to youter.¡¯


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡®Okay.¡¯


    When he put away his phone and looked up, he realized that everyone in the room was looking at him. The smile on his face immediately disappeared, and he pretended that nothing had happened.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s third uncle smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You were smiling so happily. You don¡¯t even care about the old master anymore.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang¡¯s expression was serious. It was hard to tell if he was angry or not.


    ¡°Look at Liu. He¡¯s probably texting his girlfriend.¡± One of Zhuang Liu¡¯s cousins said maliciously, ¡°If you have a girlfriend, you should bring her home. Ever since your engagement was broken off by the Tan family, Grandma has been actively looking for a partner for you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled bitterly and stared at his legs. ¡°Brother, you must be joking. I¡¯m about to die, why should I go out and about being a burden to other girls. Besides, why do you care about this? If I get married and have children, will you really be happy for me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s cousin said, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Of course, we hope that you¡¯ll be well. Even if you are going to die, you should still leave a descendant in this world.¡±


    Zhuang Liu clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Old Master Zhuang said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. You can all go back. Xiao Liu, stay behind.¡±


    When there were only the two of them left in the study, the old man¡¯s expression softened. He looked at Zhuang Liu and asked, ¡°Xiao Liu, how¡¯s business over there?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°They¡¯re all making profits now. Grandpa also sawst year¡¯s financial report. The profit of the branchpany there ounted for 37% of the total profit of the Zhuang family. The profits for the first two quarters of this year are also rising. 1 think the financial report at the end of this year will be excellent as well.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang was satisfied with his achievements and was also very happy with his grandson. To be honest, Zhuang Liu was the most capable amongst all of his descendants. He was even more capable than his own father. Back then, he had given the position of the family head to Zhuang Liu¡¯s father because he had taken a fancy to Zhuang Liu. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t n to tell him the truth. ¡°It has been the same. Uncle Bai said that it¡¯s getting worse. 1 wonder how many more years it canst.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang was heartbroken. If it were not for Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg, he would not have to spend so much effort to train the other sessors. Zhuang Liu would have been enough.


    ¡°Have you considereding back to manage thepany in the Capital?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked again.


    Zhuang Liu was doing well there. He would be crazy toe back, so he rejected Old Master Zhuang¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Grandpa, I still think that they need me in thepany.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang was also reluctant to part with the profits from the other side. A profit of 37% was not something that any other branchpanies or even the mainpany could achieve.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you have any requests, feel free to tell me.¡± Old Master Zhuang did not say anything else.


    Zhuang Liu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I would like for Mom to stay with me for a longer time.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang did not want to agree to that. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just go there a while ago?¡±


    ¡°She went there for a vacation. She came back after a few days.¡± Zhuang Liu refused to give in. ¡°1 would like for her to stay with me for a few months at least.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to take care of your father if she goes there?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked.


    Zhuang Liu smiled slightly. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go together. We¡¯re a family.. How can we be separated?¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317: 317 Leaving the Capital Together

    Chapter 317: 317 Leaving the Capital Together


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu had a long conversation with the old man in the study. Shen Jing waited anxiously outside and woulde over from time to time to take a look. Why was her son still inside when everyone else was out? Did the old master keep him back to scold him?


    After waiting for another fifteen minutes, Zhuang Liu came out of the study. Shen Jing hurried over to see if her son was okay before asking the old man why he kept him for so long.


    Zhuang Liuforted her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I have another piece of good news to tell you. We can now leave the Capital together.¡±


    Shen Jing did not understand what he meant. Seeing that she was in a daze, Zhuang Liu made himself clear. ¡°You, me, and Dad. We can leave the Capital together.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shen Jing was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Did the Old Master agree?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Grandfather has already agreed to it. Let¡¯s pack up and transfer Dad to another hospital as soon as possible.¡°


    A rxed smile appeared on Shen ling¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    The mother and son had just finished talking when Zhuang Liu¡¯s third uncle came over again. He asked Zhuang Liu, ¡°You and the Old Master talked for so long inside. What did you talk about?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at the study and smiled. ¡°Third Uncle, if you want to know about it so badly, why don¡¯t you ask Grandpa directly? Grandpa hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s third uncle was furious to hear that. If he dared to ask the old master, he would have done so long ago. Why would he ask Zhuang Liu here?


    Shen Jing rolled her eyes at him and pushed her son out of the house. They were about to leave anyway, so they did not have to be afraid of him.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s third uncle¡¯s face turned dark. He instructed his subordinates, ¡°Pay attention to Zhuang Liu and the old master¡¯s movements at all times. Find out what they said in the study as soon as possible.¡±


    He knew that the old master wanted to hand the Zhuang family over to Zhuang Liu the most, but Zhuang Liu was only a cripple who was about to die. What was the use of giving it to him?


    Shen Jing pushed Zhuang Liu out of the Zhuang family¡¯s old mansion. She felt that she could breathe smoothly, and the air was fresh. She felt delighted to see the birds in the trees and the flowers on the ground.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t need to look to know that his mother was in a good mood.


    ¡°Yes, 1 am.¡± Shen Jing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt sofortable. There¡¯s no one else to restrain us, and you don¡¯t have to worry about your legs anymore. Everything is so wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu said calmly, ¡°Our family will leave the Capital together.¡± He did not care much about his family, nor did he have many family values. However, from this moment on, he wanted to be a good son and run a family. Tan Rou had a blissful family. She was the one who had influenced him. He wondered what she was doing now.


    It was already Friday, and the weekend wasing tomorrow.


    ¡°The physicspetition is going to happen soon. I¡¯m so nervous!¡± Li Li bit the pages of the book as she read. ¡°Can I eat the book? Do you think the knowledge will enter my brain?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Tan Rou ruthlessly shattered her fantasy. ¡°The paper you eat will only enter your stomach and turn into your poo.¡±


    Li Li leaned on the table in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just take it to slow.¡± Tan Rouforted her.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Li Li said fawningly, ¡°Help me revise it, and I¡¯ll give you¡­¡± I¡¯ll give you money! It just so happens that the stocks we bought made a lot of money.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and teased her, ¡°How much are you going to pay me for it?¡±


    Li Li was actually thinking about it seriously. ¡°200 yuan per hour is too low. If it¡¯s 500 yuan, I¡¯m a little reluctant to part with so much money. How about¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even charge you when I taught you questions in the past. How could I possibly charge you now? Besides, I was the one who helped you earn your money. If I take it back, aren¡¯t I just taking back my own money?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s only right for you to take it back,¡± Li Li said, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need it. Pick a time and I¡¯ll exin the questions to you.¡± Tan Rou said. She really treated Li Li as a good friend. Not everything could be measured with money. At least, her friendship with Li Li could not be measured with money.


    ¡°Saturday. I¡¯ll prepare something delicious for you.¡± Li Li said happily.


    ¡°No.¡± Lu Qing happened to hear Li Li¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but stop her.


    Li Li and Tan Rou looked at Lu Qing together. Li Li asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lu Qing wanted to say that Tan Rou had to go to his house to treat his grandfather¡¯s illness, but since Tan Rou did not say it out loud, he could not say it directly. After thinking about it, he replied, ¡°My house is bigger.. Why don¡¯t you guyse over to my house for a group study?¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318: 318 So Fast?

    Chapter 318: 318 So Fast?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head and continued to write the questions. Li Li was stunned for a long time. Then, she asked, ¡°Lu Qing, are you here to show off that you have a big house?¡±


    Lu Qing looked embarrassed. He only wanted to invite Tan Rou to study the physics questions together after the treatment. He didn¡¯t have any other intentions.


    Xu Yan saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he broke the silence. ¡°Coincidentally, I have some physics questions that 1 want to discuss with you too.¡± The four of them made it to the list. If they could work together, they might be able to make great progress.


    Lu Qing was very grateful to Xu Yan. He agreed immediately.


    ¡°Then you two can discuss it together. Rourou, you cane over to my house.¡± Li Li said.


    Tan Rou remained silent. She wanted to see what Lu Qing had to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have an exchange. 1 happen to have some questions that I would like to ask Tan Rou. 1 wonder if she is willing to teach me?¡± Xu Yan continued.


    ¡°Since Lu Qing¡¯s house is bigger, let¡¯s go and take a look together.¡± Tan Rou put down her pen. ¡°Let¡¯s fix it for tomorrow morning.¡±


    Then, they agreed to meet at Lu Qing¡¯s house at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. They had never been to Lu Qing¡¯s house and knew that Lu Qing¡¯s family was rich. They even asked Lu Qing if they should bring visiting gifts.


    Lu Qing said that they were ssmates and these were not necessary. He also asked them what they liked to eat so that he could get his maids to prepare them.


    The next morning, Lu Qing woke up very early. He asked the maids to clean up the house and even trimmed the flowers and leaves in the flower bed to leave a good impression on Tan Rou and the others.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a car parked at the entrance.¡± The bodyguard came over and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Lu Qing walked to the door.


    Coincidentally, Li Li and Tan Rou had also arrived. They had taken a taxi here, so they probably had an appointment toe together.


    As soon as they got out of the car, the ck car parked near Lu Qing¡¯s house moved. Xiao Mo got out of the car and went to the back to get his wheelchair. Tan Rou saw Xiao Mo and walked over.


    ¡°The front door is this way,¡± Lu Qing called out to her.


    ¡°I know,¡± Tan Rou answered him but still continued walking towards Xiao Mo.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Li Li muttered as she stood at the door. ¡°That is a handsome car!¡±


    When Lu Qing saw Xiao Mo, he could already guess who was inside. Didn¡¯t he say that he was going out to do something? Did all his business trips end so quickly?


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou.¡± Xiao Mo called out and opened the door. ¡°Third Young Master, you cane down now.¡±


    Tan Rou also came over to help Xiao Mo. She smiled and asked Zhuang Liu, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going for a while? Why are you back so soon?¡±


    Zhuang Liu took her hand and shook it. ¡°I have to do what I promised.¡±


    ¡°But I forgot to bring candy today,¡± Tan Rou said regretfully. She did not expect to meet Zhuang Liu today.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Seeing you is like eating candy.¡± What was important to Zhuang Liu was not the candy but that he could see Tan Rou.


    While they were talking, Xu Yan also rushed over. He saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Ron¡¯s interaction and realized that she already had someone she cared about. He suddenly felt a little sorry for Lu Qing. He must have invited her home to spend time with Tan Rou, but now that he saw her with someone else, Lu Qing would probably feel terrible.


    ¡°Wow, so handsome!¡± Li Li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This handsome man in a wheelchair reminds me of a character in a ssic wuxia drama. He looks gorgeous.


    As a man, Lu Qing could naturally see Zhuang Liu¡¯s excellence. Whether it was his family background or ability, he could notpare to Zhuang Liu. Although he was very unwilling, this was the truth.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, is this your friend?¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t help but run over.


    Tan Rou introduced him. ¡°This is Zhuang Liu who is like an older brother. He¡¯s the one who helped me look up informationst time. Li Li, my deskmate and also a good friend of mine.¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew Li Li and knew that this girl had a good rtionship with Tan Rou in school. Hence, he greeted Li Li kindly. ¡°Hello, Li Li. I¡¯ve heard about you from Xiao Rou.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou?¡± Li Li¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them. ¡°You two seem close.¡±


    Lu Qing also walked over and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e in.¡±


    Tan Rou consciously pushed Zhuang Liu into the house. As for poor Xiao Mo, he was left in the car by his boss..

 Chapter 319 - 319: 319 Visiting the Lu Family

    Chapter 319: 319 Visiting the Lu Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As they entered the Lu residence, they were separated. The auntie brought Xu Yan and Li Li to the study room that Lu Qing had arranged for them while Lu Qing brought Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu to see his grandfather. The reason he gave was that Zhuang Liu was going to see Old Master Lu and Tan Rou wanted to push him.


    ¡°Why is Rourou pushing him?¡± Li Li asked unhappily. Although he is very handsome, our Xiao Rou is not a nanny.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Li Li, it¡¯s really nothing. He is like a brother of mine. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t mind, Li Li couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Thene back quickly.¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought about it seriously. He realized that Li Li was indeed a good friend. She was sincerely thinking for Tan Rou, and she was very meticulous. She had considered things that even he himself had not considered. He should help her family one day.


    On the other hand, Tan Rou had already pushed Zhuang Liu to Old Master Lu¡¯s room. Old Master Lu was in good spirits and was pulling grass in the garden.


    ¡°Grandpa, Tan Rou is here.¡± Lu Qing called out to him.


    When Old Master Lu heard this, he quickly washed the dirt off his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± When he saw Zhuang Liu, his expression changed for a moment.


    Zhuang Liu also saw his expression and guessed that he probably didn¡¯t know he wasing. That was true. He had rushed backst night. Even Xiao Rou did not tell him, so it was even more impossible for others to know.


    Old Master Lu walked into the room. The few of them followed behind him. When there were only a few of them left, he could not help but ask Zhuang Liu,¡±Third Young Master Zhuang, what exactly do you want from us? Or should I ask the Zhuang family in the Capital directly what he wants from our Lu family?¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Zhuang Liu would do this. What could the Zhuang family get from them? The Lu family could not afford what the Zhuang familycked. If the Lu family could give something, the Zhuang family did not need it.


    ¡°Old Master Lu, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Zhuang Liu nced at Tan Rou and exined, ¡°I only promised Rourou that 1 would apany her for your treatment.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Lu, we meet again.¡± Tan Rou took a step forward. ¡°We met a few times at the hospital.¡±


    Of course, Old Master Lu remembered her. He even knew that she was the one who treated him. He liked her very much when he first saw her. After he found out that she was his doctor, he liked her even more.


    ording to his grandson, this youngdy who treated him was the one who had swapped identities with the youngdy who hade to his house to cause trouble. However, the former was kind while thetter was vicious. A good family raised a bad girl, while a bad family raised a good girl. This does show that your birth does not determine who you are.


    ¡°I remember, 1 remember.¡± Old Master Lu was very happy to see Tan Rou. ¡°You came with Third Young Master Zhuang. I haven¡¯t thanked you personally yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Li Li and the others are still waiting for us.¡°


    Although Old Master Lu already knew that Tan Rou was the one who treated him, he was still worried about letting this little girl give him an injection. ¡°We have to start so quickly?¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Tan Rou won¡¯t harm you. You may not trust others, but don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    After hearing this, Old Master Lu no longer hesitated. He sat on the bed and took off his shirt, revealing his upper body so that Tan Rou could perform the acupuncture.


    In the eyes ofymen, acupuncture was a very simple thing. All they had to do was find the right acupuncture point and insert the silver needle. However, in fact, acupuncture was a very difficult and energy-consuming task. The practitioner had to constantly adjust the position of the needle, when to pull it out, when to insert a new needle, and the timing had to be urately calcted.


    Soon, Tan Ron¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Zhuang Liu took out a handkerchief that he had prepared in advance and gently wiped her sweat.


    Lu Qing looked a little anxious. He leaned closer to Zhuang Liu and whispered, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, 1¡¯11 help her with that.¡±


    Zhuang Liu gave him a cold look, scaring Lu Qing so much that he took a step back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. 1 just think it¡¯s inconvenient for you to do so since you¡¯re sitting in a wheelchair.¡± Lu Qing exined.


    ¡°Either shut up or get out!¡± Tan Rou diverted her attention to stop him from speaking.


    Lu Qing was stunned. He stood aside and did not say anything else..

 Chapter 320 - 320: 320 Their Tacit understanding

    Chapter 320: 320 Their Tacit understanding


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu retracted his gaze and continued to gently wipe Tan Rou¡¯s sweat. He still did not say a word. The entire room was so quiet that not a single sound could be heard.


    Lu Qing suddenly understood why Tan Rou had chosen Zhuang Liu to wipe her sweat. They had a tacit understanding. When one applied the needles, the other would wipe away her sweat. Even if they didn¡¯t speak, they cooperated perfectly. Besides, acupuncture required a quiet environment, and an assistant who did not ask questions was very important.


    Half an hourter, all the treatments were over. After Tan Rou removed the silver needles, she copsed on the chair beside her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you alright?¡± Zhuang Liu continued to wipe her sweat.


    Tan Rou shook her head at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest for a while.¡±


    Old Master Lu found it unbelievable. He felt much better after the treatment. At first, he was skeptical, but now hepletely believed that this teenage girl had the ability to cure him.


    ¡°Thank you so much. 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Old Master Lu said excitedly.


    Tan Rou took a few deep breaths and sat up straight. ¡°Then you should drink less. The lesser you drink, the less tired 1¡¯11 be. I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to help you recover to your original state today.¡±


    When Lu Qing heard Tan Rou¡¯s words, he said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, why are you drinking again? Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you not to touch any alcohol?¡±


    Old Master Lu looked apologetic. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help but drink a little.¡±


    ¡°Not even a little!¡± Lu Qing¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°From today onwards, all the wine will be locked in the cer. Don¡¯t even think about getting a cup of it.¡±


    Old Master Lu knew that he was in the wrong and did not argue. ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡±


    Tan Rou was really tired. After sitting for a while, she leaned back in her chair. Lu Qing saw how tired she was and thought that she was probably hungry, so he asked someone to bring food over.


    ¡°Tan Rou, do you want to eat some¡­¡± Lu Qing brought a te of snacks over.


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu took off his coat and gently covered Tan Rou. Then, he nced at Lu Qing and sneered.


    The te in Lu Qing¡¯s hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Why was he always one step slower than Zhuang Liu?


    Old Master Lu saw this and was anxious in his heart. His grandson was really stupid. He was always one step behind in everything. How could he please girls like this?


    Zhuang Liu was guarding Tan Rou by her side. Lu Qing wanted to go over too, but once he went over, Zhuang Liu would show an expression that looked like he wanted to eat someone up. He was like a lion that was circling its territory, making him afraid to approach.


    Tan Rou woke up after resting for half an hour. She took off the coat and handed it to Zhuang Liu. She said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We should go over and meet Li Li and the ss monitor. If we dy any longer, it¡¯ll be lunchtime soon.¡±


    ¡°Stay here for lunch.¡± Lu Qing finally found a chance to show off. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of food prepared at home. There must be something you like to eat.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to stay for lunch. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that., 1 still have to go home at noon.¡°


    ¡°Young Master Lu, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Zhuang Liu added.


    Lu Qing¡¯s hatred for Zhuang Liu grew. ¡¯Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou?¡¯ Zhunag Liu was calling her so affectionately. Did he really think that they were biological siblings? Lu Qing really hoped that they were biological siblings so that they could never be together.


    By the time Tan Rou and the others arrived, Xu Yan had already finished paper. Li Li still had a big question left, along with a multiple-choice question.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you abandoned us,¡± Li Li said.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°We¡¯re just talking to Old Master Lu.¡±


    Li Li understood. Her deskmate was smart and capable. Perhaps she was here to discuss business with the Lu family. She could not dy Rourou¡¯s business.


    ¡°Your answer to this question is wrong.¡± Tan Rou found a mistake with a nce. ¡°Although the form is correct, there was a deviation when you calcted it. Also, did you bring in the wrong value when you added it again?¡±


    Li realized her mistake. She put her palms together and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After Xu Yan heard that, he also came over with the test paper. ¡°Tan Rou, can you help me take a look at this?¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 take a look. Xiao Rou, you go do your thing.¡± Zhuang Liu took Xu Yan¡¯s test paper. What a joke. How could he let Tan Rou teach other boys questions?


    ¡°Can you even understand it?¡± Xu Yan asked.


    Tan Rou suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you looking down on my Third Brother? The third brother is a top student who obtained a double degree at the age of 19! Back then, he participated in more physicspetitions than we did.¡±


    Tan Rou was exaggerating, but most of it was in line with Zhuang Liu¡¯s achievements.


    ¡°Our Rourou is also a great student. She¡¯ll definitely be better than me in the future,¡± Zhuang Liu boasted.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled..

 Chapter 321 - 321: 321 Study Group

    Chapter 321: 321 Study Group


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing listened to their conversation, and his expression became uglier and uglier. He said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Mr. Zhuang should be past the age to study, right? Moreover, we are all high school students here. Mr. Zhuang must be bored watching us study. If you feel bored, you can sit outside for a while. There¡¯s tea prepared for you outside.


    Zhuang Liu could hear the hidden meaning in Lu Qing¡¯s words. He just wanted to chase him out, but he would not let Lu Qing seed. The best way to deal with this kind of ignorant child was to let him see his own strength with his own eyes.


    ¡°Give me a pen and a piece of paper.¡± Zhuang Liu reached out his hand.


    Tan Ron took a pen from the table and handed it to him.


    After Zhuang Liu got the paper and pen, he buried his head and started to write the questions. He picked a question that Xu Yan had written but the process was moreplicated. After a while, he wrote a simple answer.


    Xu Yan checked the answer. It waspletely correct, and there were a few steps less than what he had written. He took 13 minutes to write this question, but this big brother only took five minutes.


    ¡°The physicspetition isn¡¯t just about you solving this problem. It also tests your thinking. If you solve this problem only ording to traditional thinking, then there¡¯s no point inpeting.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°All the judges would like to see students ¡®new ideas in solving problems. Good ideas can bring you higher marks.¡±


    Li Li finished reading Zhuang Liu¡¯s solution and listened to Zhuang Liu¡¯s guidance. She said in admiration, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! You¡¯re really good at exining these and you¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Everyone had gathered around Zhuang Liu. There was no one around Lu Qing, the host. He was a little jealous of Zhuang Liu. He was jealous that his family background was good and that he could get Tan Ron¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± Xu Yan didn¡¯t have that many thoughts in his mind. He came here to ask Tan Ron for guidance. Now that he had another instructor, he couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Tan Ron said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can deal with your own matters first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± Zhuang Liu took out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s convenient to use the inte now. 1 can handle things on my phone. If you have any questions, you cane to me.¡± He was looking at Li Li and Xu Yan. He knew Tan Ron¡¯s strength, so she definitely didn¡¯t need his guidance. As for Lu Qing, he didn¡¯t know if Little Young Master Lu had the face to look for him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Ron agreed.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Before Zhuang Liu dealt with his matter, he added, ¡°My mom wants you toe over for dinner when you¡¯re free. She¡¯ll cook for you personally.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Auntie go back?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°My mom came back with me again, and she¡¯ll be here for a long time,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tan Rou was happy for him. ¡°That¡¯s good. I can go over anytime when she¡¯s free.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Lu Qing¡¯s expression and said, ¡°But my mother¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t as good as yours. It might not be that good.¡±


    ¡°How do you know her mother¡¯s cooking is good?¡± Lu Qing asked subconsciously. ¡°Did you go to her house?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?¡± Tan Rou frowned and said unhappily. She felt that Lu Qing was being a little nosy.


    Zhuang Liu also cooperated. ¡°Young Master Lu, it¡¯s better for you to study more at your age. Don¡¯t be like an old mother who cares about things that have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s veins bulged from his provocation. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The two of you are that close now?¡±


    Tan Rou spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°Lu Qing! If you called us here to discuss such boring things, we can leave now.¡±


    Lu Qing panicked. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what 1 meant. I just wanted to ask why you two are so close.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Rourou was my fiancee from the start. This hasid a good foundation.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou was stunned for a moment before sheughed. ¡°You really know how to joke around.¡± When she was still the daughter of the Tan family, she was indeed engaged to Zhuang Liu. Although the engagement waster broken off, they met again. This fate was not something that ordinary people would have.


    Lu Qing¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard that. He didn¡¯t even bother to delve into the words of ¡®from the beginning¡¯. He just thought that they were already engaged.


    ¡°At Tan Ron¡¯s age, she should be studying hard. Mr. Zhuang, you understand, right?¡± Lu Qing used what Zhuang Liu had just said to retort.


    Li Li and Xu Yan sensed that something was wrong and quickly went fo ward to pull each side.


    Li Li held Tan Ron¡¯s arm. ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou, help me look at this question.¡±


    ¡°Lu Qing, what do you think of this question?¡± Xu Yan asked Lu Qing as he held the paper..

 Chapter 322 - 322: 322 I’ll Wait For You

    Chapter 322: 322 I¡¯ll Wait For You


    <b>Trantor: </b>Dragon Boat Trantion <b> Editor: </b>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to argue with a child. In addition, the other two ssmates had alreadye over to smooth things over. He couldn¡¯t embarrass Lu Qing at Lu Qing¡¯s house, so he picked up his phone and said to Tan Ron, ¡°Rourou, you guys continue discussing it. 1¡¯11 wait for you outside.¡±


    Tan Ron gave an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture and followed Li Li to the other table.


    Xu Yan only wanted toe to learn from them. He did not expect to meet Lu Qing and Mr. Zhuang fighting over Tan Rou. In fact, he had feelings for Tan Rou too, but after realizing the difference between him and Tan Rou, he decided to put all his thoughts on studying and stop thinking about unrealistic things.


    ¡°Forget it, Lu Qing. Mr. Zhuang and Tan Rou are close. We shouldn¡¯t get involved,¡± Xu Yan said in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you also think that 1 don¡¯t have a chance with her?¡± Lu Qing asked unwillingly.


    Xu Yan sighed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You have to know your limits. Other than having better legs than him, what else do you have?¡±


    Xu Yan had wanted Lu Qing to give up, but he did not expect Lu Qing to take this to his advantage. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My body is better than his. 1 can spend more time with Rourou.¡±


    Xu Yan was stunned for a few seconds. He felt that he should give up on convincing him. This kind of person would not give up until he came to his senses.


    They studied until noon. Everyone was hungry. Lu Qing seized the opportunity and asked, ¡°Do you want to have lunch together?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Li Li agreed.


    Xu Yan did not object.


    Only Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu said otherwise. They would be heading out to eat.


    ¡°Clear Stream Pavilion has already booked a ce. There¡¯s no need for Young Master Lu to worry about us.¡± Zhuang Liu had a victorious smile on his face.


    Lu Qing looked at his creepy smile. Zhuang Liu looked like he was smiling, but his eyes were filled with viciousness. Once Tan Rou couldn¡¯t see him, his true nature was exposed.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you going out to eat with him?¡± Lu Qing asked, unwilling to give up.


    Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°Yes, we have something to discuss.¡±


    Lu Qing asked, ¡°Then¡­ would you being back?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the papers on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t we finish the papers you brought today? Is there anything else you would like to discuss?¡±


    Lu Qing continued, ¡°There are still some questions¡­¡±


    ¡°We can talk about them when we get back to school.¡± Tan Rou packed her things. ¡°1 have other things to do, so 1 won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±


    Seeing Tan Rou leave, Li Li didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home too.¡±


    Lu Qing would not make her stay. He only wanted Tan Rou to stay.


    Xu Yan looked at them and felt that people in love were really stupid. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t like him, but he still insisted on getting close to the girl, making everyone feelfortable. As a passerby, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Brother, take care of yourself.¡± Xu Yan also packed his things and left.


    No matter what, Lu Qing still went to the door to see them off.


    Xiao Mo had already heard the news in advance and had already opened the car door and trunk. When he saw Zhuang Liu and the othersing out, he immediately went up to them. However, he did not take over Tan Ron¡¯s wheelchair because he already knew that Third Young Master preferred Miss Tan Rou to push his wheelchair. He did not want to be a nuisance.


    ¡°How are you going back? Are you going to take a taxi?¡± Tan Rou asked Li Li and Xu Yan.


    ¡°I called a cab, but no one ising for me yet.¡± Xu Yan said.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s give you a ride.¡±


    Xu Yan was about to nod when Li Li pulled him away. Li Li waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! The car I ordered ising soon. 1¡¯11 leave with the ss monitor soon. You guys should go ahead and enjoy your lunch.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright, be careful!¡±


    Li Li smiled brightly. ¡°Have a good time!¡± She even winked at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou understood what she was trying to say.


    Xu Yan and Li Li walked to a ce where it was easy to get a taxi. Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu left. It was supposed to be time for dinner, but the guests had all left.


    Old Master Lu appeared behind Lu Qing at some point in time. He lectured Lu Qing, ¡°You are being very immature.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether she likes you or not.¡± Old Master Lu said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to stay. What about the two ssmates? As the host, you actually let all the guests leave.. It¡¯s rude for you to do so!¡±

 Chapter 323 - 323: 323 It’s Good That He Came

    Chapter 323: 323 It¡¯s Good That He Came


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡± Lu Qing lowered his head and apologized.


    ¡°You should learn from Third Young Master Zhuang. Don¡¯t always be like a child who can¡¯t grow up. I can¡¯t keep reminding you about it. You have to rely on yourself in the future,¡± Old Master Lu said earnestly.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Qing replied.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Old Master Lu didn¡¯t want to say too much. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for dinner.¡±


    Lu Qing followed behind his grandfather without a word. He admitted that he could notpare to Zhuang Liu now, but Zhuang Liu was older than him. He still had a chance to surpass Zhuang Liu. Thinking of this, Lu Qing felt much better.


    In the private room of Clear Stream Pavilion, Tan Rou picked up a piece of meat and gave it to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, you should eat more.¡±


    Zhuang Liu dly epted. ¡°You should have some too.¡± He picked up some food for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go to the Capital? Why are you back so soon? And Auntie came back with you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just my mom. My dad is here too. When I went back this time, I transferred him here,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Although Zhuang Liu said it easily, Tan Rou could guess that he must have spent a lot of effort doing so. From Uncle Bai¡¯s description earlier, he knew that their family¡¯s matters were not simple. Zhuang Liu was able to get his father out of the heavy encirclement which meant that he must have also encountered a lot of trouble doing so.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be transferred over. It¡¯s convenient for treatment.¡± Tan Rou still remembered that she had to treat her father¡¯s illness. She was originally nning to go to the Capital, but now it seemed that she didn¡¯t have to go so far. ¡°Let me know when would be a good time to visit him. I would like to take a good look at his condition too.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was naturally very happy to hear that she was so concerned about his family, but he couldn¡¯t do that now. He had just transferred his father over, and those people in the Capital wouldn¡¯t easily withdraw their spies. He had to wait until it was 100% safe before he could let Tan Rou appear beside his father. Otherwise, he would be harming Tan Rou.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the right time yet. You would have to wait until I¡¯ve arranged everything before you go over,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou knew that Zhuang Liu had his own considerations. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was afraid that Tan Rou would think too much, so he exined to her, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll harm you. My leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so I can¡¯t fight them. Father is still unconscious, and my strength hasn¡¯t reached the level where I can protect all of you at the same time. I don¡¯t want to take this risk.¡±


    ¡°I know, 1 know everything.¡± Tan Rou smiled gently. ¡°I understand the Third Brother¡¯s situation. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know.¡±


    How could Zhuang Liu ask her for help? She was still a student. The most important thing was to study in school and not get involved in their family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°All, right.¡± Tan Rou then remembered. ¡°Thank you for what happened to the Tan family.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°I just asked Xiao Mo to find some gossip about Tan Song.¡± However, he¡¯s quite an interesting person. He cheated on his wife but imed otherwise.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t think that those women who he paid for are considered lovers.¡± Tan Rou said disdainfully. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s really smart. He finds different people every time.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Xiao Mo mentioned this when he was looking for the photos.¡± Zhuang Liu hated this kind of man who was unfaithful to his marriage. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are too few photos and insufficient evidence. We can¡¯t give Tan Song a fatal blow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Finding out that hispany evaded taxes is enough for him to go to jail. I have to thank you for this,¡± Tan Rou said.


    However, Zhuang Liu denied the credit. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. Although we found evidence of Tan Song¡¯s falsified ounts, we haven¡¯t had the time to release it.¡±


    ¡°Eh, didn¡¯t you make it?¡± Tan Rou was a little surprised. ¡°Then who did it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Tan Song offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended,¡± Zhuang Liu sneered.


    Tan Rou had a guess in her heart. ¡°Well, that could have been the case too.¡±


    After dinner, Zhuang Liu went back to Tan Rou¡¯s house. He didn¡¯t drive his ordinary car under Xiao Mo¡¯s name today, so he couldn¡¯t send Tan Rou into the neighborhood and could only park outside.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe out of the car.¡± Tan Rou stopped Zhuang Liu. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve dyed a lot of your work. Hurry up and go back!¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Rourou, why do you keep asking me to go to work?¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment. ¡°A working man is very attractive, so Third Brother Zhuang, hurry up and go back to work!¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood that Tan Rou was only being considerate, so he didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Okay, see you next time.¡±


    Tan Rou waved her hand. ¡°See you next time.¡±


    After Tan Rou¡¯s back disappeared, Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to drive away..

 Chapter 324 - 324: 324 Tan Jing’s Perseverance

    Chapter 324: 324 Tan Jing¡¯s Perseverance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Seeing that the physicspetition was getting closer and closer, Tan Jing, who was lying in the hospital, became more and more anxious. Moreover, none of her ssmates came to see her. This made her worried and angry. She felt that Tan Rou must have said bad things about her in ss. Otherwise, why did no one visit her in the hospital?


    Tan Jing picked up her phone and flipped through her contact list. The first person she saw was Wei Ling, but Wei Ling was the one who caused all these, so she couldn¡¯t contact Wei Ling again. Tan Jing couldn¡¯t be bothered to see this annoying name again, so she directly cklisted Wei Ling.


    Besides Wei Ling, Zhao Ru and He Ling had always been on her side. He Ling had also sent messages to ask about her situation. Zhao Ru had also sent a message to ask if what Wei Ling said was true. Tan Jing insisted that it was not true and that all the chat records were fabricated by Wei Ling. Zhao Ru seemed to believe her.


    Thinking of this, Tan Jing added Zhao Ru and He Ling into the group and sent them two red packets as an apology.


    Zhao Ru took it first, and soon He Ling did the same. Seeing them ept red packets, Tan Jing heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, money was the best.


    Tan Jing typed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know those words have hurt you, but I really didn¡¯t say those words. I didn¡¯t do those things either. What kind of person am I? What kind of person is Tan Rou? Don¡¯t you know? Wei Ling was able toe back because Tan Rou had pleaded for her, so she had long been on the same side as Tan Rou. Tan Rou hates me, that¡¯s why she made Wei Ling do that!¡±


    Zhao Ru replied not long after, ¡°Actually, we believe you too. However, I just wanted to ask, did you really send Tan Rou the practice questions? Why didn¡¯t you give them to us?


    Tan Jing rolled her eyes. So what if she gave it to them? Did they really think that they could do well?


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who gave it to her.¡± Tan Jing fabricated a lie. ¡°If 1 had given it to you, would I still have gotten third ce myself?¡±


    Zhao Ru thought for a while and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. If you had practice questions, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten third ce.¡±


    He Ling replied as well, ¡°That makes sense. Thepetition questions are so difficult. How did Tan Rou get full marks? And there¡¯s also that Li Li. Her physics results can¡¯t evenpare to Song Lin¡¯s. How could she get fifth ce this time?¡±


    Tan Jing seized the opportunity. ¡°They must have cheated! After Tan Rou got the exercises, with their rtionship, she must have given them to Li Li. Otherwise, Li Li wouldn¡¯t have gotten fifth ce.¡±


    Zhao Ru quickly added, ¡°Tan Rou is too much! He actually cheated on the exam and framed Jingjing. As for Wei Ling, we treat her as a good sister, but she actually came with Tan Rou to harm Jing Jing. We can¡¯t let her off!¡±


    Tan Jing smiled and replied,¡±Thank you for still believing in me.¡±


    Zhao Ru and He Lingforted her. ¡°We trust you. If you need anything, just let us know.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes shed. She really had something to give these two idiots to do.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the exam. Tan Jing¡¯s body had not fully recovered, so she could only sit in a wheelchair.


    ¡°How can she stille to take the exam?¡± Li Li pointed at Tan Jing and said angrily.


    Tan Rou nced at her and said calmly, ¡°The results of the investigation haven¡¯te out yet. We can¡¯t cancel her results. In addition, she¡¯s a minor. The police have to be even more careful.¡±


    ¡°How unfair!¡± Li Li crossed her arms and said angrily, ¡°She framed you. You were going to be expelled. Now that we found evidence of her cheating, she still gets toe for thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Thispetition depends on her actual skills. She can copy once or twice, but can she copy forever? Instead of looking at her, it¡¯s better to look at the others.


    Li Li listened to Tan Rou¡¯s advice and calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to take the exam properly. I can¡¯t be affected by her.¡±


    During the waiting time, a pair of twins who looked very simr came to Tan Rou. It was obvious that they wereing aggressively.


    ¡°Are you Tan Rou? There are so many famous people in your school,¡± the girl with sses contemptuously said..

 Chapter 325 - 325: 325 Paternal Twins

    Chapter 325: 325 Paternal Twins


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron searched her mind for who these two were. She seemed to have seen them in her previous life, but she couldn¡¯t match their names.


    ¡°Wang Shu, Wang Xin, what do you want?¡± Xu Yan ran over and asked,¡±Thepetition is starting soon. Aren¡¯t you going to enter the examination hall?¡±


    Wang Shu, Wang Xin? Tan Rou matched their names. Weren¡¯t these the twins who had always been at odds with Tan Jing? In her previous life, she only remembered their names. Back then, she was stupid and did not have the chance to be targeted by the Wang siblings. The few times she met them were when she was beside Tan Jing.


    Wang Shu and Wang Xin were the famous top students of No. 46 High School. Although No. 46 High School couldn¡¯tpare to Tan Ron¡¯s school, it was still one of the top high schools in the province. Every year, the scores for the middle school examination from their school was the same as Tan Ron¡¯s school. However, Tan Ron¡¯s school had more rich people, while No. 46 High School had more top students from ordinary families.


    The Wang siblings were the best among the top students from ordinary families. They were very smart but narrow-minded. With the two of them around, the first and second ce must belong to them. If they were surpassed in the monthly examination, they would definitely catch up to the first ce in the second monthly examination. Before they recovered their results, they would still keep an eye on the original first ce. It was very scary.


    ¡°Xu Yan, long time no see. How pitiful.¡±Wang Xin stepped forward and said, ¡°1 heard that you didn¡¯t even get first ce in your school.¡± He was quite handsome, but his body was a little thin, making him look a little vicious.


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t argue with him. ¡°1 know your grades are good. Don¡¯t show off. Go head inside for thepetition.¡±


    Wang Shu pushed Xu Yan away. ¡°We¡¯re not here for you. Tan Rou, 1 heard that you won first ce in your school¡¯s physicspetition, is that right?¡± She pointed at Tan Rou. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tan Rou answered perfunctorily.


    ¡°We want to challenge you!¡± Wang Shu said arrogantly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Rou turned around and left.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Quickly ept our challenge!¡± Wang Shu chased after her and stopped her.


    Xu Yan knew how annoying and pestering this pair of siblings were. Now that Tan Rou was pestered by them, it would probably affect her mood for thepetition.


    ¡°Wang Shu, don¡¯t go crazy here. If you have the ability, use your results to issue a challenge.¡± Xu Yan said coldly.


    Wang Shu did not listen to him at all. He only wanted to challenge the strongest. As for the others, she did not care about them.


    ¡°Tan Rou, did you hear that? Both of us want to challenge you!¡± Wang Shu repeated.


    Tan Rou smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know what happened to thest person who challenged me?¡±


    Wang Shu didn¡¯t know, but he was still stubborn. ¡°He lost because he didn¡¯t have the ability!¡±


    ¡°Thest person who challenged me almost ran naked on the field,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Wang Shu¡¯s brain worked quickly. ¡°You said almost, so you lost?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°I felt that running naked would be bad for the school¡¯s image, so I asked him to run tenps around the field instead.¡±


    ¡°Tenps!¡± Wang Shu and his sister were devoted to their studies and usuallycked exercise. 800 meters and 1,000 meters could kill them, let alone 4,000 meters.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s because he¡¯s bad at what he does. We will definitely win against you,¡± Wang Shu said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with her, so she said, ¡°Oh, then good luck to you then.¡± She went over to sign in and get her seat number.


    ¡°As expected, she¡¯s arrogant and annoying.¡± Wang Xin walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We just need to beat her in the exam.¡±


    Wang Shu returned to her brother¡¯s side and said confidently,¡±Victory will definitely belong to us siblings.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Tan Jing pushed the wheelchair to the siblings. ¡°That¡¯s Tan Rou! it


    Wang Shu did not like her tone. ¡°So what? She¡¯s going to lose to us anyway.¡±


    Wang Xin looked at her carefully. Seeing that she was sitting in a wheelchair, he suddenly remembered who she was. ¡°Oh, you are Tan Jing, the famous cheater on the Inte, right?¡±


    Tan Jing was furious when she heard him say that. ¡°That was someone who framed me for cheating.¡± She was hinting at something.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wang Xinughed at her. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t cheat, you¡¯re still the third in your school. It can¡¯t be that the first and second ce in your school cheated as well, right?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. She had seen the questions ahead of time but she was only in third ce. Tan Rou, that b*tch, had easily taken first ce.. How could she allow this to happen?!

 Chapter 326 - 326: 326 Handing In The Exam In Advance

    Chapter 326: 326 Handing In The Exam In Advance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It doesn¡¯t matter what rank I get. I¡¯m here to participate in thepetition. We have not answered the questions yet, and the results haven¡¯t been confirmed.¡± Tan Jing couldn¡¯t swallow this.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Wang Shuughed. ¡°Don¡¯t think of yourself as someone powerful just because many of you are from your school. War doesn¡¯t just rely on numbers. It also depends on the brain and strength. A person like you who only got third ce doesn¡¯t have the right to speak in front of us.¡±


    Tan Jing raised her head and said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you really think you can surpass Tan Rou? Although she got first ce in our school, the principal already rmended her. Before the exam, she always went to the principal¡¯s office and was very close with him. Furthermore, the head examiner, Professor Zhong, had a very good rtionship with Tan Rou. If we can get his guidance, Tan Rou will definitely improve more than you.¡± Tan Jing¡¯s words were tactful. She only mentioned what she wanted others to hear, and those with a pair of sharp ears would have figured out what she was trying to hint at.


    As expected, Wang Shu and his sister¡¯s expressions became solemn after hearing this. ¡°You mean she already got the answer in advance?¡±


    Tan Jing pushed the wheelchair toward the examination hall. She said happily, ¡°1 didn¡¯t say that. All of these are your assumptions.¡±


    Wang Shu had a bad temper. He caught up with Tan Jing and pulled her wheelchair. ¡°You better clear this up before leaving!¡±


    Wang Xin was calmer than him. She caught her brother¡¯s hand on the wheelchair and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. The conflict between them has caused a stir in the school. Now that she¡¯s telling us about this, she must be trying to use us as a gun to avenge her.¡±


    Tan Jing knew their personalities, so she didn¡¯t say much. Then, she pushed the wheelchair into the examination hall.


    Wang Shu felt his sister¡¯s words made sense, so he quickly calmed down. However, Tan Jing¡¯s words lingered in their minds. They heard Tan Rou was originally one of thest two in the school, but she suddenly became the first this semester and even passed the physicspetition with full marks. She might have gotten the answer in advance if she had a good rtionship with the principal.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go in. We are powerful and smart; why should we be afraid of her?¡± Wang Xin said with a cold face.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Shu nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the exam first. Don¡¯t let them affect your mood.¡±


    This time, all the high school students in the city were eligible to participate in the physicspetition. However, the number of shortlisted students from each high school would change depending on their results. For example, there were five from Tan Ron¡¯s school, while some only had one. Those whose results did not meet the organizers¡¯ requirements would be disqualified.


    The system randomly assigned the seat number. Wang Xin and Tan Rou were assigned to the same ss. When she saw Tan Rou, she inadvertently thought she might have known the answer in advance, so she looked at Tan Rou with a little resentment in his heart.


    Tan Rou noticed Wang Xin¡¯s gaze and felt he and his sister were mentally ill. She wondered what trouble they would cause when the results were released.


    The exam will go on for an hour. You are not allowed to enter the examination room after the exam begins. You can only hand in your paper one hour before the end.


    When the examinees saw the test papers, their vision went ck. It was impossible to hand in the papers early. It was already a problem even to finish the paper in time.


    A question also stumped Wang Xin. He could write this question, but he felt the steps wereplicated. There must be a better solution that he had not discovered. Thinking hard about the question, he suddenly heard someone say, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m ready to hand in my paper.¡±


    For a moment, all the students in the examination hall looked over. They saw a girl raise her left hand and separate her calction paper from her test paper. She held her test tool in her right hand and wanted to hand in her test paper. She was none other than Tan Rou.


    When the invigtor heard this, he whispered, ¡°Handing in your paper so early?¡±


    Tan Rou answered indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished answering it.¡±


    The invigtor was also a physics teacher, and he was one of the best. He had seen this paper before, and it was tough; even he couldn¡¯t finish it in time. This was why he didn¡¯t believe this girl had finished it either. He only thought that she couldn¡¯t write well and had decided to hand in the paper in advance.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t move from your seat. I¡¯ll go and collect it from you.¡± As he spoke, the invigtor came to Tan Ron¡¯s side..

 Chapter 327 - 327: 327 They Were Simple

    Chapter 327: 327 They Were Simple


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were two invigtors who walked over; one collected the test papers and draft paper, and the other collected the answer papers. They didn¡¯t have time to look at them carefully. At a nce, the test papers were full, and the handwriting was beautiful.


    ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡± The invigtor said to Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t linger after leaving the examination hall, and don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t in the mood to stay in the examination hall to watch them. She left the examination hall and headed out of the school. At the entrance, she met her principal and her old ssmate, Professor Zhong.


    Professor Zhong was very surprised to see here out. ¡°Young girl, why are you out so quickly? You didn¡¯t know how to answer them?¡±


    Tan Rou gave him a ¡®you¡¯re kidding me¡¯ look and said, ¡°I just came out as soon as 1 finished the paper.¡±


    ¡°You came out so quickly. Didn¡¯t you check again?¡± The principal asked anxiously.


    Tan Rou respected the principal more. Since the principal had asked, she had to answer respectfully. ¡°It was simple. 1 checked it twice after 1 wrote it. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    The principal was a soldier, so he didn¡¯t know much about physics. He subconsciously asked Professor Zhong, ¡°Are the questions this time that simple?¡±


    Professor Zhong replied, ¡°To be honest, if 1 were to answer these questions, 1 would have to spend another half an hour to confirm if 1 did it correctly.¡±


    ¡°How can it be that exaggerated?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°With your skill, you¡¯ll be done in 20 minutes.¡±


    If Tan Rou had said this to another professor, she would have been furious. However, Professor Zhong knew Tan Ron¡¯s strength and knew that she was telling the truth. ¡°Since you¡¯re done with your exams, you should take a good rest.¡±


    After Tan Rou and the others said their goodbyes, she walked toward the road. She nned to take the bus back.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, here.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s car was parked by the roadside. He rolled down the window and called out to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou was pleasantly surprised. A smile instantly appeared on her face as she sped up to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tan Rou was happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to celebrate with you. We must celebrate now that you¡¯re done with thepetition.¡± Zhuang Liu bent down to open the door on the other side. ¡°Fortunately, 1 came early, or you would have left.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Well then let¡¯s leave together.¡± Tan Rou got into the car and sat beside Zhuang Liu.


    One of them came early and the other came out early, as if they had already agreed. ¡°Looking at Miss Tan Ron¡¯s expression, she will definitely get good results.¡± Xiao Mo said. Zhuang Liu said proudly, ¡°How can it be that our Rourou didn¡¯t do well in thepetition?¡±


    Tan Rou rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t always say that. You¡¯re making me sound so arrogant.¡± She liked keeping a low profile.


    Xiao Mo started the car. ¡°Third Master, where are we going now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu listened to Tan Rou. Tan Rou had just finished her exams, and it was almost noon, so she decided to go for lunch first. However, she didn¡¯t really want to go to Clear Stream Pavilion. Firstly, Clear Stream Pavilion was far away, and secondly, she had just been there a few days ago. It wouldn¡¯t be interesting to go there again.


    At this time, Xiao Mo¡¯s role as a special assistant came into y. He had already collected all the recently opened restaurants with good reviews, and now he could provide suggestions to the boss.


    ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened restaurant nearby. The dishes are new with high reviews.¡± Xiao Mo suggested.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there then,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Xiao Mo drove the car over. Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sat in the back and talked to each other, looking very satisfied. However, the students who were still in the examination hall not that happy.


    Wang Xin started to get nervous after Tan Rou left. How did she hand in her papers so quickly? Could it be that the test papers were too simple? He stared at his test paper. He knew every word on the question, but when put together, he did not know what it meant.


    The amount of information on the questions was so little that it looked like it was the wrong question. However, such a situation would not happen in such arge-scalepetition.


    At this moment, the invigtor at the top made a sound. He called the other two teachers over and the three of them looked at the paper that was handed in.


    Wang Xin nced at them and found that they were looking excited, as if they had found some treasure.


    They were looking at Tan Rou¡¯s test paper.


    This made Wang Xin even more flustered. Could she have gotten full marks for this kind of paper again?


    As a few teachers exchanged a few words in low voices, the bell that reminded them of the half-hour countdown to the end of the examination rang. The other two teachers dispersed, leaving only the teacher on the podium to continue being in awe while checking the paper..

 Chapter 328 - 328: 328 Street Show

    Chapter 328: 328 Street Show


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As the car drove on the road, Xiao Mo¡¯s attention was caught by something by the roadside. Suddenly, a familiar car entered Xiao Mo¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tan Song and Chen Yi? What are they doing on the road?¡±


    When Tan Rou heard this, she also looked curiously to the right side of the road and saw the two people standing by the road. They seemed to be arguing.


    ¡°They should have sent Tan Jing here but it¡¯s been more than an hour. Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Their tires are broken.¡± Zhuang Liu sat on the right side and could see more. ¡°How stupid. Can¡¯t they get someone toe fix it?¡±


    ¡°Probably because he doesn¡¯t dare to find someone?¡± Xiao Moughed mockingly. ¡°Recently, Tan Song¡¯s phone has been exploding with debt collectors. How would he dare to turn it on?¡±


    Tan Rou said sarcastically, ¡°They really care about their daughter. They¡¯ve already caused such a ruckus, yet they¡¯re still here to send their daughter off for her exams.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably looking for an excuse to avoid something.¡± Zhuang Liu knew Tan Song¡¯s strength. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the ability to deal with the crisis which is why he can only hide; but what is the use of hiding? Could he make up for the 30 million just by hiding?¡±


    ¡°30 million?¡± Tan Rou was surprised. ¡°Tan Song pocketed so much money?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°He made fake ounts to move money and evaded taxes for years. 30 million is the tax he has to pay plus the money he has to return to thepany. If he doesn¡¯t pay the money within the stipted period, he will be forced to execute it.¡±


    ¡°The Tan family will definitely be able to take out 30 million.¡± Tan Rou understood the Tan family¡¯s situation very well. ¡°It¡¯s just that there isn¡¯t that much liquid capital. If Tan Song moves money from other ounts to fill up this huge debt, the Tan family will really be finished.¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like they don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Xiao Mo slowed down and asked Tan Rou, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, do you want to go over and watch the show?¡±


    ¡°Drive slowlyter. I want to hear what they¡¯re arguing about.¡± Tan Rou wanted to hear them scold each other.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Mo kept his speed to the minimum. There were not many people on the road, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of gettingined.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour. Why isn¡¯t the person you¡¯re looking for here yet?¡± Tan Song was ming Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi did not want to be outdone. ¡°You¡¯reining about that?! Why don¡¯t you go and find someone? There was someone else who stopped on the road and asked you if you needed help and you refused it! Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°What if that person wants to rob us?¡± Tan Song asked. ¡°Our family is in such a difficult situation now. How can we let him take anymore money from us?!¡±


    ¡°Is it my problem that our familycks money?¡± Chen Yi pped the roof of the car and roared, ¡°You¡¯re the one who evaded taxes and made fake ounts! Now that we¡¯re going to jail, are you happy?¡±


    Tan Song got furious as well.¡± Didn¡¯t you use any of that money? All these years, you haven¡¯t gone out to work even once. I have been the one carrying all of the financial burdens of the family. One set of your clothes costs hundreds of thousands, and a bag costs hundreds of thousands. Where did the moneye from?¡±


    ¡°How dare you still say that I am the one who used it?!¡± Chen Yi pulled her bag out of the car. ¡°You must have used all that money to support your mistress, right?¡±


    ¡°I said there was no mistress! I didn¡¯t cheat on you!¡± Tan Song said stubbornly.


    ¡°How dare you still act so righteous?!¡± Chen Yi picked up her bag and smashed it on Tan Song. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you till the end of it! You scumbag!!!¡±


    The car slowly drove away. Tan Rou looked back and said regretfully, ¡°What a pity that Chen Yi was just holding onto a bag and not a bag of bricks.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°If Chen Yi kills Tan Song, then she¡¯ll have to pay back the 30 million.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Tan Rou agreed. ¡°Tan Song can still manage thepany, but Chen Yi doesn¡¯t know anything. If Tan Song falls, their family won¡¯t have a chance to make aeback.¡±


    ¡°Tan Song¡¯s reputation is nasty now.¡± Xiao Mo said, ¡°He¡¯s been trying to meet up with many CEOs these days, but none of them are willing to meet him. Some CEOs even bought ne tickets overnight to go on business trips when they heard that he wanted to meet them.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot of things. Is this something an assistant should know?¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xiao Mo paused for a moment before exining, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about the Tan family, so I paid more attention to them.¡±¡±


    Tan Rou saw through it but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Xiao Mo broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t say anything else, lest Miss Tan Rou found out that Third Young Master had asked him to keep an eye on the Tan family. In fact, it was for Miss Tan Rou¡¯s safety, but now it seemed that Third Young Master didn¡¯t want Miss Tan Rou to know, so it was better not to expose it..

 Chapter 329 - 329: 329 Couple Restaurant

    Chapter 329: 329 Couple Restaurant


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In front of the newly opened restaurant, there was a bouquet of gorgeous red roses. Pink balloons were hung from the door to the lobby wall of the restaurant. Love sequins could be seen hanging everywhere in the restaurant.


    ¡°So this is the new shop you¡¯re talking about?¡± Tan Rou reached out to touch the red roses. ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ Beautiful.¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°I saw that their restaurant has high ratings, and 1 heard that they have the best couple¡¯s menu?? ¡±


    Zhuang Liu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat here. We won¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to run anymore. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try the dishes here then.¡±


    Xiao Mo was still looking for a ce to eat, and he would pick them up after dinner. Before he even got into the car, he received money from Zhuang Liu. There was actually 1,000 yuan.


    Xiao Mo happily sang a song. It seemed that the Third Young Master didn¡¯t me him for finding the wrong ce.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhuang Liu was overjoyed. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary new restaurant, but a newly opened couple¡¯s restaurant.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± The waitress came over with a smile.


    ¡°Your signature then.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    ¡°Okay, a couple set meal, right?¡± The waitress recorded their information. ¡°Do you need a private room?¡±


    ¡°The signature dish is a couple set meal?¡± Tan Rou did not expect this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter was still smiling. ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all then.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s try their signature dish.¡±


    Seeing that he liked it, Tan Rou didn¡¯t change it. ¡°Then arrange a private room for us.¡±


    This was indeed a couple¡¯s restaurant for lovebirds. There were elements designed for couples everywhere. For example, there was only one bench in the private room. If they wanted to sit down and eat, they could only sit closely next to each other.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the bench. He was afraid that Tan Rou would be unhappy, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the waiter to add another stool.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of adding a stool?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one bench here, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±¡±


    Tan Rou nced at his wheelchair and deliberately said, ¡°Third Brother, can¡¯t you just sit in a wheelchair?¡±¡±


    Zhuang Liu lowered his head to look at his wheelchair. There was an indescribable feeling of difort in his heart. ¡°That works too¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just messing around with you.¡± Tan Rou sat on the bench and patted the seat beside her. ¡°How is it possible for you to eat without sitting here? Come over and try this sofa bench. It¡¯s quitefortable. Let me see how your leg is recovering.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips curled up and he agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±¡±


    He pulled up the handbrake of his wheelchair and put his hands on the armrests on both sides. He stood up with difficulty and walked towards Tan Rou. His legs were weak, so he could only take a few steps with the support of the table. Moreover, he could only walk a few centimeters at a time.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Tan Rou encouraged him.


    When he reached the table, Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs had lost all strength. He fell to the side. Tan Rou reacted quickly and held him before he fell. Then, the two of them ended up hugging each other.


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Zhuang Liu also became nervous. ¡°1¡­. I didn¡¯t injure you, did 1?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Tan Rou stopped him from moving. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    She slowly pulled away and helped Zhuang Liu back onto the bench.


    The lights in this shop were pink, so they didn¡¯t notice each other¡¯s red faces. Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t young, and Tan Rou had lived a lifetime. She was clearly no longer a teenager, but she still blushed because of such an ident.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering well.¡± Tan Rou found a topic to talk about.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Well, you are the one who has been treating me afterall.¡±


    it was as if there was ayer of paper between them. They had feelings for each other, but none of them were willing to poke through this thin paper. They weren¡¯t ready to take another step forward.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you two.¡± The waiter knocked on the door. ¡°The couple¡¯s set meal that you ordered has been delivered.¡±


    The gift was a box of handmade choctes. There were six pieces in total, and they were made into hearts with different patterns.


    ¡°Try one. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Tan Rou picked up a piece and tasted it. It was silky smooth, sweet, and slightly bitter. It also had the fragrance of lemon and sea salt. It was indeed delicious.


    She put the rest of the chocte aside. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back for you to eat. It just so happens that I¡¯m making up for the regret of not bringing you candyst time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t like the chocte, but he didn¡¯t reject it. ¡°Rourou¡¯s chocte is better.¡±


    ¡°Maybe 1 didn¡¯t use any chemicals.¡± Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu, ¡°Actually, 1 was the one who made all of the candies that you have been having. It¡¯s good for your body. Moreover, it¡¯s made with of good sugars that helps with your metabolism..¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330: 330 Going for a Walk

    Chapter 330: 330 Going for a Walk


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You were the one who made it yourself?¡± Zhuang Liu was very happy. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, your words are sweeter than candy.¡± Tan Rouughed.


    Before the charming atmosphere could be created, the waiter came over again. She came over to serve the dishes.


    Zhuang Liu felt that it was a pity. He wanted to talk to Tan Rou more, but now he could only eat first.


    The couple¡¯s set meal lived up to its name. All of the dishes were curated with the theme of celebrating love. Ice cream sprinkled with rose petals and a swan-shaped fruit te which looked exquisite. Moreover, the taste of the dishes there were great. It was not the kind of thing that only looked good but did not taste good.


    After the meal, Tan Rou felt a little stuffed. She wanted to walk around to digest her food but she was afraid that it would affect Zhuang Liu¡¯s work.


    Zhuang Liu had the same thought as her. He asked Tan Rou, ¡°Do you want to walk around?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I wonder if there¡¯s anything fun nearby?¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    ¡°There¡¯s an antique market nearby.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I have a friend who runs an antique shop there. There are a lot of things there. Some are real and some are fake. How about we take a walk there to see if we can find anything interesting there?¡±


    ¡°Antiques?¡± Tan Rou thought about it. Her father¡¯s birthday wasing up, and he liked collecting artworks. It would be nice if she could find a real one as a birthday present for him.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take you to a few shops. They have a lot of authentic goods. See if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou pushed his wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Xiao Mo drove them to the antique store. As there were many people here, Xiao Mo didn¡¯t leave. He was afraid that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou would get into an ident.


    Zhuang Liu brought Tan Rou to a shop that sold ancient coins. There were all kinds of ancient coins from the Warring States Period to the Republic of China, but there were also some that were fake.


    In addition to ancient coins, there were other antiques. In the middle of the shop was a brass statue of Guan Gong. It said that it was 500 years old, but in fact, it had just been fished out of the furnace 50 days ago.


    Tan Rou was not interested. She asked Zhuang Liu, ¡°Do you sell calligraphy and paintings?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu immediately brought Tan Rou to the next shop.


    This shop mainly sold paintings and calligraphy. Ordinary paintings were hung outside, while the more precious paintings were hidden in ss cabs.


    ¡°Third Young Master, you haven¡¯t been here for a while.¡± The boss beamed. ¡°Take a look. Do you see anything that you like?¡±


    Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t interested in the artworks. He gestured to Tan Rou. ¡°1 brought a friend here today. If you have anything nice, please bring it out for her.¡±


    Since Zhuang Liu said so, they must have the intention to buy. Therefore, the boss asked his assistant to take out the paintings that were hidden behind.


    Tan Rou opened it and took a look at it. These were just normal paintings that were about a century old but most of them were from artists that were not famous and their skills were amateur as well. It was far from beingparable to the paintings in her family¡¯s calligraphy.


    She carefully rolled up the painting. ¡°1¡¯11 just take a look at them.¡±


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a very longndscape painting hanging on the side of the wall. The paper was very new, and it was not as old as the previous ones.


    ¡°Oh, I see that you may be interested in this.¡± The boss sounded a little regretful. ¡°This painting is a very long piece but it¡¯s a pity that the painting isn¡¯t that old. Moreover, the artist didn¡¯t sign it, so it¡¯s a wild work. More importantly, the artist¡¯s skills aren¡¯t exquisite enough. There are some parts of it that aren¡¯t smooth enough.¡±


    Tan Rou touched it with her hand. She deliberately kept the secret to herself. She then said, ¡°Although this painting isn¡¯t perfect, it is expensive because it isrge. It will be very prestigious to just have it ced inside the house.¡±


    The bossughed when he heard that. He thought that Third Young Master Zhuang had brought some powerful person over, but it turned out to be a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything. Arge painting was indeed valuable, but the premise was that it had to be the work of a great artist. If all therge paintings were valuable, then he could also draw a few meters long painting and sell it.


    ¡°I bought this painting for two thousand yuan.¡± The boss said, ¡°For Third Young Master¡¯s sake, 1¡¯11 give you 2500.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand, keep the change.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone. ¡°Where can I scan the code?¡±


    This painting had been in the owner¡¯s hands for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be sold. Therefore, he would just take the opportunity to make more money out of it and he epted the money readily.


    After paying, Tan Rou asked, ¡°Do you have any tools for dismantling the painting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The boss said yes. This was an antique shop that sold paintings and they usually repaired paintings, so they had a veryplete set of tools to dismantle paintings. The boss didn¡¯t know what this girl wanted to do, but it had nothing to do with him. Anyway, the deal was already sealed..

 Chapter 331 - 331: 331 Shocking Masterpiece

    Chapter 331: 331 Shocking Masterpiece


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The boss brought some tools for Tan Rou. Tan Rou sprayed some liquid on the painting, then picked up a thin de and cut the painting bit by bit.


    The painting was already in Tan Rou¡¯s hands. The boss had no right to criticize her. Even if she wanted to burn the painting just for fun, the boss could not stop her.


    Tan Rou cut the painting from the scroll and touched the surface of the painting. After confirming the position of the knife, she boldly cut the painting. It turned out that this was not an ordinary painting. There was a smaller painting hidden inside. Because the original painting was too thick and the painting inside was rtively thin, no one discovered it.


    When the boss saw the painting hidden inside, he was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t speak. However, he had a feeling that he had lost money on the painting.


    Tan Rou carefully separated the twoyers of paper and took out the ckndscape painting. When the entire painting was revealed, she realized that this painting had a great background.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ve found a painting that was worth our trip today.¡± Tan Rou looked at the painting that was revealed and said happily, ¡°The Painting of the Hundred Miles of the Spirit River. More than a thousand years ago, the court painter Wu Dao painted the scenery of the hundred miles along the Spirit River for the emperor. Although it was andscape painting, one could imagine the lush forests on both sides of the river just by looking at the painting.¡±


    The boss was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Thendscape painting of the court painter Wu Dao was worth a million yuan per foot. This painting was worth at least 30 million yuan, but the premise was that it was real.


    ¡°This¡­ Is this true?¡± The boss stuttered.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You own an antique art shop. Can¡¯t you tell if this painting is real or fake?¡±


    The owner went over to take a look at the drawing and signature. It was indeed exactly the same as Wu Dao¡¯s. Coupled with the material and color of the paper, it could basically be determined that it was a painting from a thousand years ago.


    Zhuang Liu had also heard of this painting. ¡°Legend has it that more than a thousand years ago, the emperor sent the court painter Wu Dao to the two banks of the Spirit River and had him paint all the scenery on both sides of the Spirit River. Wu Dao returned to the Imperial Pce after two months of sightseeing. He drew a painting of it for the Emperor, could it be this one?¡±


    Tan Rou answered instead, ¡°We can basicallye to a conclusion now. Wu Dao had a lot ofndscape works, but there are only very few of them that are left. There were only twondscape paintings that he had painted in the Capital City Museum, both of which were vertical without banners. If this painting gets revealed to the world, who knows how much of a shock it would cause in the ancient painting world?¡±


    The boss pped his forehead in regret. How could he sell this painting so easily? He should have looked at it carefully when he received it. However, he couldn¡¯t be med for not looking carefully. Who would look carefully at andscape painting that was bought for 2,000 yuan?


    He looked at Zhuang Liu and then at Tan Rou. If Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t here today, he would have snatched the painting back. However, Zhuang Liu was the one who brought her here. If he went to snatch it back, Zhuang Liu would definitely not let him off.


    After thinking about it, the boss decided to take the painting back before it left his shop. Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know much about painting, and this little girl didn¡¯t look old either. She would definitely be easy to fool. As long as he offered a high price, the little girl would definitely sell it.


    ¡°This is good stuff!¡± The boss¡¯s eyes lit up. He said to Tan Rou, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m Milling to pay a high price to take this painting back. What do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and smiled. She understood what the boss meant. The boss finally saw the worth of the painting and was now trying to get it back. However, she was not a fool. She knew very well how much the painting was worth.


    ¡°Three million!¡± The boss seemed to have made up his mind and extended three fingers. ¡°You bought it for 3,000 yuan. Ill buy it back for 3 million. What do you think?¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely sell it happily. However, Tan Rou felt that this boss was really interesting. He actually wanted to buy a painting that was worth more than 30 million yuan in the market for three million yuan. Did he take her for a fool?


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being so mean!¡± Tan Rou rolled her eyes and mocked, ¡°This is an ancient painting from more than a thousand years ago. You¡¯re actually nning to buy it back for three million? Do you think I¡¯m stupid and gullible?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he questioned. ¡°Are you trying to fool her with 3 million?¡±


    The boss broke out in a cold sweat. He had actually encountered a troublesome person, but he had to buy this painting back.


    ¡°Ten¡­ Ten million then!¡± The boss said ruthlessly. He would definitely be able to sell this with a higher price..

 Chapter 332 - 332: 332 Fifty Million

    Chapter 332: 332 Fifty Million


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron still shook her head. If this boss had offered the market price, she would have sold it. However, this boss was being unkind. He deliberately lowered the price because she was a youngdy. Was he clearly bullying her because she was young and did not know anything?


    Seeing that she was unwilling, the boss added another 200,000 yuan. ¡°12 million. Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about it for the rest of your life with this money.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s ount had almost reached 10 million, so why would she be interested in a mere 12 million?


    ¡°Since the boss isn¡¯t sincere about buying this painting, I will take it home and find a suitable buyer for it.¡±As she spoke, Tan Rou was about to roll up the scroll.


    ¡°20 million, 20 million!¡± The boss said with a pained expression, ¡°I¡¯ll pay 20 million. Third Young Master Zhuang, what do you think?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know the market price of this painting. 20 million was a small amount to him, but it was still a lot for Tan Rou. However, he wouldn¡¯t decide for Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who bought the painting. You should ask the owner instead.¡±


    ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t want it, we¡¯ll take it back,¡± Tan Rou insisted.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The boss really wanted it, but he couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°30 million.¡± A white-haired old man walked in, followed by two bodyguards and a secretary.


    When Tan Rou saw him, she was slightly puzzled. Why was Song Cheng here?


    Song Cheng was Song Lin¡¯s grandfather. He was the current head of the Song family and was on the same level as Old Master Lu.


    ¡°30 million is barely the lowest price for this painting.¡± Tan Rou was honest. ¡°If you want to buy it, you have to show some sincerity.¡±


    Song Cheng looked at the little girl in front of him. He thought that 30 million would scare this little girl so much that her legs would go weak. He did not expect her to not be afraid at all and actually dared to bargain with him.


    ¡°Mr. Song, why are you here?¡± The boss greeted him warmly. ¡°You see, you came at a bad time. Someone else just bought this painting.¡± He should have bought the painting in advance and then sold it to Song Cheng at a high price. Now that Song Cheng was here, he couldn¡¯t bid anymore.


    ¡°I came just in time.¡± Song Cheng¡¯s gaze shifted to the painting. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see this painting.¡± He then turned to Tan Rou. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not sincere enough? Fine. 35 million then!¡±


    Tan Rou thought of Song Lin. Although she didn¡¯t know if this kid was dead or alive, he had indeed scolded her in ss and made things difficult for her, so she decided to cheat Song Cheng.


    ¡°50 million. If you¡¯re not willing to pay the price, then forget it.¡± Tan Rou rolled up the painting and prepared to leave with it.


    ¡°Do you really think you can leave this ce safely with such treasure?¡± Song Cheng was threatening Tan Rou with his words. If the news that she had this painting got out, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave this ce.


    ¡°What does Old Master Song mean?¡± Zhuang Liu, who had been in the background, said, ¡°In thiswful society, would anyone dare tomit murder on the streets? Or do you have any thoughts of it, Mr. Song?¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s expression changed when he saw Zhuang Liu. He was so focused on painting that he didn¡¯t notice Zhuang Liu in the wheelchair. It was no wonder that he didn¡¯t see him. Zhuang Liu had his back to the door and was sitting in the wheelchair. Who would be able to notice him?


    If only this little girl was here today, Song Cheng would definitely force her to hand over the painting. However, Zhuang Liu was also here, so he could not do anything.


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Song Cheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding this little friend out of goodwill. After all, it¡¯s very dangerous here in this city.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said with a cold face, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Old Master Song to worry about this. We ll get out safely.¡±


    Tan Rou ced the painting in Zhuang Liu¡¯s hands and was about to push the wheelchair away.


    Song Cheng stopped them. ¡°Alright, 50 million then!¡±


    Zhuang Liu turned to Tan Rou and asked for her opinion.


    Tan Rou smiled and answered Song Cheng, ¡°Since Old Mister Song is sincere in buying this painting, I can only reluctantly part with it.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s face darkened, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Give me your bank ount and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± Song Cheng¡¯s tone was unfriendly.


    Tan Rou was not afraid of him. Just like Zhuang Liu had said, this was a society ruled byw. Could he make her disappear?


    ¡°Thank you, Master Song.¡± Tan Rou looked at the money in her bank ount and felt very satisfied.. 3,000 in exchange for 50 million, this kind of deal was really rare!

 Chapter 333 - 333: 333 Choosing a New Gift

    Chapter 333: 333 Choosing a New Gift


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Song Cheng took the painting and left. Tan Ron was not in a hurry to leave. She scanned the QR code in the shop and transferred 200,000 to the boss. This was the maximum amount of payment through QR pay that was allowed.


    The boss did not understand. ¡°What do you mean by giving me money?¡±


    ¡°Because 1 bought this painting from you, Boss. 1 earned arge amount of money from it so 1 should at least give you some.¡± Tan Rou exined.


    The boss was still upset because he lost money just now, but now he felt much better. Losing the painting pained him, but getting 200,000 yuan for nothing was still something to be happy about.


    After Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou transfer money to his boss, he liked Tan Rou even more. Rourou was indeed a reallynd girl.


    After leaving the antique art shop, Tan Rou was both happy and sad. ¡°1 was going to give that painting to Dad as a birthday present. 1¡¯11 just say that 1 bought it by ident. Now that 1 sold the painting, 1 would have to choose another gift.¡±


    ¡°There are other things here. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Something else¡­¡± Tan Rou tried to recall what else her father had in his study besides paintings.


    Xiao Mo walked over. He didn¡¯t go to the calligraphy shop with Zhuang Liu and the others, but went to the jade shop next door. He wanted to buy a jade bracelet for his mother, but he didn¡¯t know much about the things here. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to buy a jade worn by others for his mother. After looking around, he came back to Zhuang Liu and the others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the jade here. It¡¯s better to go to a regr shop outside to buy it.¡± Xiao Mo said.


    ¡°Jade?¡± Tan Rou suddenly remembered. ¡°My father seems to like jade too. He has a simple jade bracelet and often ys with it. I can even give him a jade token to keep him safe. It just so happens that his birthday ising.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s birthday ising soon?¡± Zhuang Liu understood why she wanted to buy something. He asked nervously, ¡°What gift should 1 give?¡±¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Why are you preparing a gift for him? You¡¯re not his children.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had long regarded Father Tao as his future father-inw. Knowing that it was his future father-inw¡¯s birthday, he would definitely give him a gift.


    ¡°1¡¯11 give him one too. This way he would be happier.¡± Zhuang Liu thought that he must pick a good gift.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Tan Rou knew that he was not short of money, so she did not refuse. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the jade shop to take a look and pick a jade token for him.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Xiao Mo interrupted. ¡°1 also wanted to buy a jade bracelet for my mom.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s words reminded Tan Rou that even though it was her father¡¯s birthday, her mother might be upset if she only gave her father a birthday present and not her mother. After thinking about it, Tan Rou decided to buy two presents. She would also buy two presents for her mother¡¯s birthday in the future. That way, none of her parents would be sad.


    They drove to thergest jade trading street in the city. This street was full of jade shops. Tan Rou chose the best jade shop that she saw. The quality of arge jade shop might not bepletely good, but there would definitely be a lot of goods. There would also be a lot of high-end jade.


    Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to look at the jade by himself. Xiao Mo nced at the gilded signboard on the door and knew that he couldn¡¯t afford the jade here. It was better to go to another shop.


    So, only Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were left in the store. Tan Rou had no objections to pushing Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair. Moreover, the two of them got along well, as if they were used to going out with each other. They had only known each other for a few months, but it was as if they had known each other for a long time.


    This shop was called Drunken Jade Pavilion, which meant that they were obsessed with jade. It has a nice name and there was arge array of jade to be picked. There were three floors in total, and all of them sold jade. The jades on each floor were much more exquisite than thest.


    There was a jade carving painting as they entered the door. It was made of green and white jade and was two meters long. It was carved with the words ¡®Seventy Fairies of Peni¡¯ and it was incredible.


    Tan Rou walked around the first floor. The items were alright, but the quality jades were not of her choice. The area where they harvested the jade was not the best but the carving works were. It was already incredibly difficult to be able to carve ordinary jades into such pendants.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her time on ordinary items. If she wanted to buy something, she would buy the best for her parents.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the ex-eldest daughter of the Tan family?¡± A gorgeously dressed girl carrying a bag appeared in Tan Ron¡¯s line of sight. Her red lips were opened in shock. ¡°You actually have money to shop in a jade shop? Could it be that it¡¯s really like what the Tan family said? Did you steal a lot of money when you left?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression changed when she saw her.. Why did this woman return to the country?

 Chapter 334 - 334: 334 Conflict

    Chapter 334: 334 Conflict


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Who was this person? She was also the daughter of a rich family. Her family was simr to the Tan family, so when Tan Rou was in the Tan family, this woman has been looking for trouble with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Yu Lin, 1 don¡¯t think I offended you, right?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to argue with her here, lest it ruined her mood to pick a gift for her parents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, okay?¡± Yu Lin said. Why did she dislike Tan Rou? Because Tan Rou was prettier than her, beautiful girls were popr everywhere. After Tan Rou returned to the country, countless boys pursued her because of her appearance and family background. The boy that Yu Lin liked was among them.


    Yu Lin didn¡¯t hate this because she actually liked these boys. She just liked to y with them. As the daughter of the Yu family, she changed her partner almost once a week. When she was tired of ying with them, she would pay them money, kick them aside and change to the next one.There was one where Yu Lin fell for someone who liked Tan Rou. After that, Yu Lin and Tan Rou went against each other. She might not like that boy now, but she definitely hated Tan Rou until today.


    After Tan Rou said that she was bored, she was ready to push Zhuang Liu to the elevator.


    Yu Lin blocked their way. ¡°Did 1 say that you can leave?¡± Then, she saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s face and her eyes widened. ¡°Oh my, what a handsome little brother!¡±


    The veins on the back of Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand bulged. ¡°Please move.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t look at him with that disgusting gaze of yours!¡± Tan Rou said angrily.


    Zhuang Liu was overjoyed to see Tan Rou protecting him. He released his hand and silently epted Tan Ron¡¯s protection.


    Yu Lin did not care about Tan Ron¡¯s threat. She was not afraid of Tan Rou when she was the eldest daughter of the Tan family. Now that she had long left the Tan family, what was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Handsome boy, as long as you follow me, 1 guarantee that you will live a good life. It will be a hundred times better than following a pauper like Tan Rou.¡± Yu Lin stated her conditions. ¡°As long as you agree to y with me, I¡¯ll transfer you 20,000 now. This amount of money is probably something you will never see even if you stay with Tan Rou for the next decade.


    Zhuang Liu thought about it seriously. It was indeed not easy for him to see 20,000 because his business usually started at a million.


    Yu Lin saw that he had his head lowered and did not speak. She thought that he was hesitating, so she continued to increase the price. ¡°What about a car? What kind of car do you like?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Koenigsegg one:i. This wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice.¡±


    Yu Lin was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Tan Rou was still angry at first, but after hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, she did not know whether to be angry orugh. Yu Lin would never be able to afford such a car.


    ¡°The lowest bid is 100 million. Do you have that much money?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Yu Lin¡¯s expression turned ugly. She red at Tan Rou and scolded, ¡°Peasants!¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu looked at each other and fell silent.


    Someone actually dared to call Third Young Master Zhuang a peasant? It was too interesting. Tan Rou felt that it was understandable for someone to call her a pauper. After all, she was indeed very poor. However, it was very funny for someone to call Zhuang Liu a pauper. If Zhuang Liu was a pauper, then there would not be many rich people in the country.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s go up.¡± Zhuang Liu did not want to talk to a fool. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick a gift for Uncle?¡±


    ¡°You still have money to buy gifts?¡± Yu Lin was still unwilling to just leave them alone. ¡°Even if you sell yourself, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford anything here.


    Tan Rou pushed Yu Lin to the ground and looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°A good dog never blocks the way.¡±


    Yu Lin got up angrily and was about to hit Tan Rou. Tan Rou pushed the wheelchair and dodged the attack. Then, she stretched out a foot in Yu Lin¡¯s path. Yu Lin couldn¡¯t dodge in time and fell to the ground like a toad.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu into the elevator, leaving Yu Lin in the hall surrounded by everyone.


    ¡°Miss Yu, are you alright?¡± After a while, the counter sister who knew Yu Lin helped her up.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yu Lin was very angry. She pointed at the counter sister¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°What are you all doing? Didn¡¯t you see that someone hit me?¡±


    The counter sister looked embarrassed. Yu Lin was the one who went up to harass them. How did it be the other way round? However, the receptionist didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. After all, Yu Lin was their store¡¯s super VIP. She would spend countless amounts of money here every year. As a small employee, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    After Yu Lin got up, she chased Tan Rou and the others to the third floor. She wanted to see what these two peasants wanted to buy..

 Chapter 335 - 335: 335 I Want It All

    Chapter 335: 335 I Want It All


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The space above was a little smaller, but there were many fine products. The carving skills were even superb, and there were even micro-carvings.


    Tan Rou really liked the Diamond Sutra, but she wasn¡¯t here to buy anything for herself today. She woulde back another day for it.


    Although Drunken Jade Pavilion did not have a rule that forbade people without money from going up to the third floor, the counterdies here had very sharp eyes. They could tell at a nce who was rich and who was poor. For example, the young girl in front of her who looked like a student and the man in the wheelchair who seemed to be her brother were definitely not rich.


    ¡°Hello, is there anything you need?¡± Zhou Xin asked.


    The old employees were all snickering at the back. It was obvious that these two had no money. Why would they go forward to serve them? Only Zhou Xin, the new idiot, would entertain them.


    Tan Rou also saw this, so she said, ¡°We¡¯re just looking around. You can just continue with what you were doing.¡±


    Zhou Xin was not disappointed after being rejected. Instead, she returned to her post with a smile.


    ¡°You guys really dare toe up!¡± Yu Lin arrived shortly after and shouted on the third floor, ¡°Do you really think you have the money to buy these? Let me just break it to you. These people would never have the money to buy anything here but they still have the guts toe here! You have to watch over them! You may even lose one or two things after they leave.¡±


    After hearing her words, the counterdy looked at them warily.


    Only Zhou Xin refuted Yu Lin. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t say that. Our shop doesn¡¯t have a rule that says that we will despise those who can afford these. Besides, your words are too hurtful.¡± She was just an employee, so it was not appropriate for her to refute the customer too much. She was only speaking her own opinion.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± When Yu Lin heard someone refute her, she was furious. ¡°Where¡¯s your manager?!¡±


    Yang Shan quickly came out to put in a good word. ¡°Miss Yu, I¡¯m really sorry. This girl is new and doesn¡¯t know anything. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level!¡± Then she reprimanded Zhou Xin, ¡°Do you still want to work here?! Quickly apologize to Miss Yu!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yu.¡± Zhou Xin apologized.¡±


    Yu Lin wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble for her, so she didn¡¯t make things difficult for her after receiving her apology.


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu over and said, ¡°There are some things that I would like to buy. You could bring some to us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even asking for them to bring things to you?¡± Yu Lin mocked. ¡°Do you have money to buy it?¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes at her and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have money?¡± Haha!¡±


    When the counter sister heard Yu Lin¡¯s words, she looked at Tan Rou and her husband¡¯s clothes. They were all cheap goods without a brand. How could they afford the things here? Therefore, they didn¡¯t even bother to serve them.


    ¡°Only dogs would look down on others.¡± Tan Rou said, then walked to Zhou Xin¡¯s side and said, ¡°Come over and bring us around.¡±


    Zhou Xin really wanted to go, but she was stopped by Yang Shan as soon as she moved. ¡°Who allowed you to go?¡±


    ¡°But they said they wanted to buy something¡­ We shouldn¡¯t treat them differently,¡± Zhou Xin said


    ¡°Then go ahead. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you ahead.¡± Yang Shan said.


    Zhou Xin pulled herself together and led Tan Rou around to look for something that they might like.


    Tan Rou took a fancy to a pair of suet white jade square jade tes. Both of them weighed 50 grams and were engraved with the words of praying for peace, which suited her needs very well.


    ¡°Show me both of them.¡± Tan Rou pointed at the jade token and said.


    Zhou Xin immediately took it out carefully and reminded her to be careful not to drop it.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s broken, I¡¯ll pay for it immediately. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Zhou Xin replied.


    ¡°I know.¡± Tan Rou looked at the jade token. ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    After reading it, she ced the jade token on a tray covered with a red velvet. ¡°Hold onto it first. I¡¯ll take a look at it again.¡±


    Yu Lin sat at the side and enjoyed her VIP service. When she saw Tan Rou take out two expensive Suet Fat White Jade tokens, sheughed out loud. ¡°A pauper dares to take Suet Fat Jade? Don¡¯t you know that suet jade is calcted by grams?¡±


    The best Suet Jade was sold for more than a hundred thousand per gram. Although the two pieces in Tan Rou¡¯s hands were not worth more than a hundred thousand yuan, they would not be less than seventy thousand per gram.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t satisfied with only picking two jade tes, so she decided to look around the other disy cabs.


    ¡°This jade bracelet looks nice too. It would suit auntie.¡± Zhuang Liu suggested.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking the same thing as me. If I only bought it for my dad, my mom will be sad if she sees it. So, I wanted to pick something for her as well.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s buy this then.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at the price. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive.¡±


    This bracelet was a fixed price. It was not as expensive as the jade token of the Sheep-Fat White Jade, but it was still worth a few million..

 Chapter 336 - 336: 336 High Commissions

    Chapter 336: 336 High Commissions


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was still not satisfied with two jade tokens and a bracelet. She even went to pick a bracelet made of Hetian seed jade, a jade zodiac pendant, and a set of Hetian white jade table ornaments.


    After walking around, Tan Rou picked eight or nine jade products.


    Yang Shanined to her colleague as she watched. ¡°I hate people like this the most.


    They can¡¯t afford it and still want to take a look at it. What a waste of our time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I hate people like that too. Only Zhou Xin, the new girl, went up to them eagerly. If the two of them didn¡¯t buy any, she would cry.¡±


    They did not speak softly and Tan Rou could hear them clearly. After hearing their words, Tan Rou did not want to shop any further. She said to Zhou Xin, ¡°Please give me the bill.¡±


    ¡°For which one?¡± Zhou Xin asked as she ced the tray on the counter.


    Tan Rou nced at the gossiping counter sisters and smiled at them. ¡°All of them.¡±


    For a moment, everyone except Zhuang Liu was stunned. If they bought all of them, it would be tens of millions, right? Just those two jade tes alone were worth millions.


    ¡°Oh, you want the bill?!¡± When Yang Shan heard Tan Rou¡¯s words, she put down the tea she was drinking and hurriedly wiped her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap all of them up for you!¡±


    ¡°I want her to do it for me.¡± Tan Rou wanted Zhou Xin to give her the bill.


    Yang Shan smiled apologetically. ¡°She¡¯s new here. She doesn¡¯t know how to issue a receipt.¡±


    Tan Rou did not want to spoil Yang Shan. She turned around and left. ¡°Then I¡¯lle back and buy it when she can do it.¡±


    Yang Shan felt that something was wrong. She muttered, ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then so be it. What excuse are you looking for?¡±¡±


    Zhou Xin stood up and said, ¡°Sister Yang, I¡¯ve already be a full-time employee. I can issue the receipt on my own. Besides, there¡¯s no rule in the shop that interns can¡¯t get tickets. All along, as long as there¡¯s a customer who ended up purchasing, you¡¯ll squeeze me to the side and close the deal on your own. At first, I thought you wanted to teach and guide me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do it on purpose.¡±


    Yang Shan¡¯s expression turned ugly. Zhou Xin was indeed a girl who was greedy for money. She even dared to talk back to her.


    ¡°So, can we get the receipt for these or not?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your quarrels. You guys discuss it properly. If she gives me the bill, I¡¯ll buy them. If someone else gives me the bill, 1¡¯11 leave now.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a middle-aged man and the manager of the shop walked over. The manager reprimanded Yang Shan when he saw her. ¡°Yang Shan, you¡¯re an old employee. How can you do such a thing? Hurry up and apologize to Third Young Master Zhuang!¡±


    Third Young Master Zhuang? A name quickly flew through Yu Lin¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­.


    ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, why are you here personally?¡± The middle-aged man bent over and spoke to Zhuang Liu. ¡°What do you need? I can send someone to send it to you directly. Why do you need toe here personally?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy anything. It¡¯s just that my friend wants to take a stroll here.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Tan Rou, then looked at Zhou Xin and the others.


    Yang Shan beat him to it. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, 1¡¯11 do it.¡±


    Tan Rou rubbed her fingers and said arrogantly, ¡°Whoever serves me will get the bill.¡±


    This was because these sales assistants would getmission ording to their daily sales.


    The store manager pulled Yang Shan over and said to Zhou Xin in a good tone, ¡°Hurry up and give thisdy her receipt.


    Zhou Xin was very excited. She solemnly packed up all the things and counted them one by one and recorded them. Recently, she had calcted that the total sum was nearly 17 million. Moreover, they had amission of 3% of the selling price. This meant that Zhou Xin could get more than 500 thousand inmission.


    Zhou Xin couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she was done with the calctions. Even if she worked here for ten years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get so muchmission. She had actually gotten it in an hour. Was this a reward for her?


    ¡°Are you sure you want both?¡± Zhou Xin asked again in disbelief.


    Tan Rou was amused by her. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me the receipt. Can 1 go back on my word?¡±


    Zhou Xin whispered to her, ¡°You can¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou took out her wallet and took out a bank card. ¡°Just swipe it.¡±


    Trembling, Zhou Xin took over her bank card and swiped nearly 17 million from it. Then, hermission was secured as well.


    After receiving the money, Zhou Xin also gave Tan Rou a lot of small gifts. They were usually car beads made of leftover materials, but because Tan Rou bought too many, Zhou Xin gave her a big bag of it. Tan Rou didn¡¯t refuse. These beads could be worn into bracelets and given to others as a gift..

 Chapter 337 - 337: 337 The Most Precious Gift

    Chapter 337: 337 The Most Precious Gift


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Yu Lin heard ¡¯Third Young Master Zhuang¡¯, she was dumbfounded. Tan Rou definitely couldn¡¯t afford it, but Zhuang Liu, the third young master of the Zhuang family, could. Zhuang Liu was definitely the one who gave the card to Zhuang Liu. It was all her fault for not recognizing Zhuang Liu.


    The Yu family had been looking for an opportunity to get in touch with the Zhuang family. She did not expect Zhuang Liu to appear in front of her today, but she did not seize this opportunity.


    The middle-aged man was the actual boss of Drunken Jade Pavilion. He apologized to Zhuang Liu once again and even gave him a jade buckle. ¡¯¡¯Third Young Master Zhuang, take this toy back and enjoy. You shoulde back more often.


    Zhuang Liu did not ept it. He did not like fragile things like jade. ¡°Take it back. I will not ept gifts for no reason.¡±


    The middle-aged man was a little anxious. The Drunken Jade Pavilion was counting on these rich big bosses. If they offended Zhuang Liu today, who would dare toe again after Zhuang Liu spread the news of their store to the rest of the society?!


    Actually, this boss was worrying too much. Zhuang Liu would never do such a boring thing.


    ¡°Thrid brother, are you done talking?¡± Tan Rou came over with a bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Tan Rou and had an idea. ¡°Miss, do you want to apply for a super membership card? In the future, if youe to buy things, you will get a 10% discount.¡±


    Tan Rou did some mental calctions on her own. The discount was quite big, and she might need it in the future, so she applied for a one-of-a-kind membership card.


    Yu Lin¡¯s face turned green. Her membership card would only give her better services at the store and a few small gifts everytime she purchased here. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to get a 10% discount card. How could she ept this?! However, Zhuang Liu was here, so she could not re up.


    Tan Rou handed the things to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The middle-aged man walked them all the way to the door before turning back. As soon as he came back, he scolded Yang Shan and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡±


    Yang Shan felt as if she had been struck by lightning. It was not easy for her to get to where she was today. Moreover, she was older than most of them here. Once she was fired, it would be difficult for her to find a job with a high sry that was suitable for her.


    ¡°Boss, I know that I have made a mistake! Please give me another chance!¡± Yang Shan pleaded.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°You¡¯re fired! Our shop doesn¡¯t need an arrogant employee like you. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that you¡¯re the boss!¡±


    Yang Shan had no choice but to get her sry and leave.


    After getting into the car, Tan Rou took out the two boxes on the top. One was for the jade bracelet, and the other was for the Hetian seed jade bracelet.


    ¡°Here.¡± Tan Rou ced the box in front of Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu asked in surprise, ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    Tan Rou opened the bracelet box. ¡°This is for you. That bracelet is for Auntie. I won¡¯t give Uncle a present for now. I¡¯ll buy it for him when he wakes up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu automatically ignored everything else and only here the words; ¡®this is for you¡¯. This was a gift from Tan Rou, a very precious gift.


    ¡°Is it considered a love token?¡± Zhuang Liu stretched out his hand.


    Tan Rou blushed and rebuked, ¡°What love token? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s just a gift for you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Okay, this is the most precious gift that you have ever given me.¡± Deep inside his heart, he had already treated the bracelet as a token of love.


    Seeing that Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand was still outstretched, Tan Rou understood what he meant, so she took out the bracelet from the box and put it on Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand. The size was just right to fit his arm, it was neither loose nor tight.


    ¡°It looks like it was specially prepared for me.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and joy was shown on his face.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I bought it specially for you.¡±


    ¡°I am very happy to receive such a gift.¡± Zhuang Liu was telling the truth. Ever since he was young, he had indeed received many things that were more precious than this string of beads, but those were worthlesspared to this string of beads.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Tan Rou was happy too.


    Poor Xiao Mo, he had nothing.


    Zhuang Liu held the other one in his hand and looked at it. ¡°If this bracelet is a gift from her daughter-inw, my mother will definitely be very happy.¡±


    Tan Rou could hear the hidden meaning in his words, but she didn¡¯t answer. Some things were better left unsaid.


    Zhuang Liu did not hear her response and was a little disappointed.


    Suddenly, Zhuang Liu¡¯s phone rang. It was his mother.


    Zhuang Liu picked up the phone. ¡°Hmm? You went to Jade Water Elegant Residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand..¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338: 338 Guest

    Chapter 338: 338 Guest


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron knew about the Jade Water Elegant Residence, a famous vi area in the city. It upied arge area, had a beautiful environment, and was convenient too. Of course, the prices of the houses here were also very expensive. They started at ten million, and the most expensive houses were worth hundreds of millions.


    If she had enough money in the future, Tan Rou would consider buying a house there. Even if she didn¡¯t live there, it would be good for her parents to live there.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou, ¡°Do you have anything else to do next?¡±


    Tan Rou had nothing else to do in the afternoon, so she replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Jade Water Elegant Residence is nearby. My mother is there. Do you want to go over and have a seat? You promisedst time that you would eat over at my house once. Would you be able to fulfill that promise now?¡±


    Tan Rou felt that there was nothing much to do next, so she might as well pay a visit to Zhuang Liu¡¯s mother. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how effective the medicine she had given herst time was, so she could take this opportunity to visit Zhuang Liu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go for a follow-up visit and yourst acupuncture session.¡± Tan Rou said.


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Rou¡¯s answer, he immediately sent a message to his mother, but Shen Jing did not reply in time.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, drive the car to Jade Water Elegant Residence.¡± Zhuang Liu ordered.


    This was where they headed next.


    When they arrived at Jade Water Elegant Residence, Zhuang Liu returned the jade bracelet to Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s better if you give it to my mother personally.¡±


    Tan Rou also felt that this was more appropriate as well.


    Shen Jing lived in Block Bl. The house had been bought long ago and was originally for Zhuang Liu to live in. However, Zhuang Liu usually lived in an apartment closer to thepany and did not live here. Now that Shen Jing was going to be here for a longer time, she decided to clean it up so that she could stay here.


    The door of the vi¡¯s small courtyard was locked, and the main door was also closed. This meant that Shen Jing was not at home. Otherwise, if she knew that Tan Rou wasing, she would have opened the main door to wee Tan Rou.


    ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t seem to be at home.¡± Tan Rou could tell too. ¡°Why don¡¯t wee back another day?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why are you guys here already?!¡± Shen Jing came back as she was dressed in her casual clothes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±


    ¡°Would I be disturbing you for visiting you now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Shen Jing hurriedly waved her hand and smiled as she came to Tan Rou¡¯s side. ¡°How is that possible?¡± She spoke affectionately.


    ¡°I wee Xiao Rou the most. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing when you called just now?¡± She scolded Zhuang Liu instead.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°We just decided on it. I sent you a message, but you didn¡¯t reply.¡±


    ¡°I just went to the neighbor¡¯s house to see how the renovation was going. 1 didn¡¯t bring my phone with me,¡± Shen Jing said in frustration.


    ¡°There are people who would still renovate the houses noq?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The houses in Elegant Jade Water Residence were sold out at the opening price. If they wanted to change the decoration style, they wouldn¡¯t wait until now, unless it was a newly bought house.


    ¡°She bought over someone else¡¯s house. Although no one has lived in it before, she didn¡¯t like the original renovation, so she smashed it and renovated it.¡± Shen Jing exined, ¡°She said that her family has four children. The original house was no longer enough for them and she wanted to move to a bigger one. She even asked me to give her some suggestions for renovation.¡±


    When Shen Jing spoke, she had a natural smile on her face. She was definitely feeling rxed and happy.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Auntie seems to like this friend very much.¡±


    Shen Jing replied, ¡°I like her personality very much. Besides, we have a lot ofmon topics to talk about. Whenever I have time, I will go to her ce to help her keep an eye on the renovation and chat with her.¡±


    Zhuang Liu liked the changes that he saw on his mother. He knew that Shen Jing was very depressed when she stayed in the Capital alone. Now that he had finally brought them over, she could feel more at ease. He hoped that they would be better and better in the future.


    ¡°Come in and have a seat. 1¡¯11 get someone to send fresh vegetables over.¡± Shen Jing was afraid that Tan Rou would run away, so she hurriedly held her arm and brought her into the house. She did not even care about her own son.


    Zhuang Liu slowly turned his wheelchair and followed behind, but he was not disappointed at all because he wanted to see his mother get along with the person he liked.


    ¡°No need to trouble. I can eat anything.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Shen Jing insisted, ¡°No, no. This is the first time you¡¯vee to my house to eat. I have to treat you well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu followed behind and said, ¡°Rourou, just listen to my mother. If you don¡¯t agree, she will nag for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Auntie.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite with me?¡± Shen Jing said happily. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be a family.¡±


    After saying that, she seemed to have said something wrong. ¡°Oh¡­ I might have said something wrong. Did I make you feel unhappy?¡±


    Tan Rou understood what Shen Jing meant, but she was still in school and never considered this matter. ¡°No, I¡¯m alright..¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339: 339 Obedience to Doctor’s Orders

    Chapter 339: 339 Obedience to Doctor¡¯s Orders


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou took out the present for Shen Jing. ¡°Auntie, this is the bracelet we bought on the way here. I think it suits you very well. Try it on.¡±


    Shen Jing was very surprised. She knew jewelry well, so she could estimate the price of this bracelet at a nce. ¡°You¡¯re giving me such an expensive bracelet?¡± To Shen Jing, the price of this bracelet was average, but to Tan Rou, this bracelet must have cost her a lot of money.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Third Brother brought me to the Antique City for a walk. I bought a painting, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the long-lost authentic work of Wu Dao, ¡®The Hundred Miles of the Spirit River¡¯. I sold it. 1 bought it for 3,000 and sold it for 50 million.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Shen Jing said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this painting before. It was said that it appeared once more than twenty years ago, but for some reason, it suddenly disappeared. With how much money you made, I guess you didn¡¯t lose much either.¡±


    ¡°So, Auntie, just ept it with peace of mind.¡± Tan Rou took out the bracelet. ¡°Shall we try it on?¡±


    Shen Jing reached out and took off the jade bracelet she had been wearing. ¡°Rourou, could you help me with it?¡±


    Shen Jing had been living like a prince for many years. Her skin was delicate and white, and the white jade bracelet suited her perfectly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Shen Jing couldn¡¯t put it down. ¡°I¡¯ll wear this when I go out in the future.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be in a hurry to take your hand back.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Just let me check your pulse as well.¡±


    Shen Jing was very happy. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Rourou, the medicine you gave me is really useful. I¡¯ve only taken it for a while, but I could feel that the quality of my sleep has improved a lot. My body doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly and carefully checked her pulse. There was no problem in general. The remaining poison in her body would slowly disappear too.


    ¡°Auntie, have you eaten anything cold recently?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    Shen Jing smiled awkwardly. ¡°It was too hot yesterday. I was a little thirsty when 1 was looking at my friend¡¯s house, so I drank a small ss of ice water.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? Your body isn¡¯t too healthy yet and you shouldn¡¯t take too many cold things.¡±


    As she was getting lectured by a young girl, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll remember it now.¡±


    Tan Rou also felt that her words were too harsh, so she softened her tone. ¡°What I meant was that you can only eat whatever you want after you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±


    Shen Jing understood that Tan Rou was doing this for her own good, so she promised, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t eat secretly again. 1¡¯11 definitely strictly follow the doctor¡¯s advice.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already checked your situation. You don¡¯t have to take this batch of medicine after you finish it. I¡¯ll change some of the medicine for you and ask the Third Brother to bring it over for you.¡±


    Shen Jing was very touched. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu. ¡°The third Brother has also helped me a lot.¡±


    Shen Jing looked at the two of them, her heart filled with anticipation. When would her son be able to woo Rourou?


    After Tan Rou checked on Shen Jing, it was Zhuang Liu¡¯s turn. ¡°Since I would be staying here for dinner, why don¡¯t I take this opportunity to give you acupuncture?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at his mother and then at the auntie who was cooking in the kitchen. He suddenly felt shy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel. We¡¯re just here for dinner today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time for dinner yet. I¡¯ll give you acupuncture.¡± Tan Rou took out a bag of silver needles from her bag. ¡°ording to the situation of the acupuncturest time, you don¡¯t need to do the acupuncture again after this.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, is his leg really going to recover?¡± Shen Jing asked excitedly when she heard Tan Ron¡¯s words.


    Tan Rou understood Shen Jing¡¯s feelings. She suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me, Auntie? I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on Third Brother now. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wipe my sweat.¡± Usually, Tan Rou would wipe her sweat during acupuncture. With Shen Jing around today, she could save some trouble.


    ¡°I¡­ Can I?¡± Shen Jing really wanted to participate in this acupuncture session. She had been ming herself for not being able to cure her son for so many years. Now that there was an opportunity for her to participate in her son¡¯s treatment, she would definitely seize it.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Tan Rou could empathize with Shen Jing¡¯s feelings. Women were more sensitive and it was easier to develop empathy. She invited Shen Jing toe along because she wanted Shen Jing to untie some of the knots in her heart. This would be beneficial to her recovery..

 Chapter 340 - 340: 340 Zhuang Liu Is Shy

    Chapter 340: 340 Zhuang Liu Is Shy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Jing, who got Tan Ron¡¯s firm answer immediately started to make arrangements. ¡°Rourou, which room do you think is suitable? Should I air it? What do I need to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be agitated. There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. Just prepare a towel,¡± Tan Ronforted her.


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Shen Jing didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She followed behind Tan Ron quietly and made preparations.


    Everyone was very happy, except Zhuang Liu. Usually, there was only Tan Ron and Xiao Mo in his hotel suite. One was his assistant who had been with him for many years, and the other was the person he liked. He wouldn¡¯t actually by shy with them around. But now, he had to strip naked in front of his mother and let the person he liked give him an injection. He suddenly felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Xiao Mo.¡± Zhuang Liu called out to Xiao Mo in a low voice.


    Xiao Mo bent down. ¡°Third Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Push me to the room so that J can be prepared.¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°What do you have to do?!¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at him coldly. ¡°If I¡¯m telling you to push me, then hurry up and go. Don¡¯t ask nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu into a room.


    Tan Rou and Shen Jing came to look for him after they were ready. However, as soon as they entered the door, they saw two long legs exposed outside the nket. The upper bodies could not be seen at all.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t you feel hot when you sleep with your head covered?¡± Shen Jing asked.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, what happened to you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu replied in a muffled voice under the nket, ¡°Nothing. I just thought a change would be nice.¡±


    ¡°Are you shy in front of Auntie?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu did not answer.


    ¡°Third Young Master is shy in front of you two,¡± Xiao Mo whispered.


    ¡°Xiao Mo!¡± Zhuang Liu warned.


    With so many people backing him up, Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of his sry being deducted. He said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Third Young Master, please rx while you get treated.¡± After saying that, he slipped away.


    Shen Jing mocked Zhuang Liu. ¡°Son, you¡¯ve done acupuncture with Rourou so many times. What else has she not seen? Besides, you¡¯re my son. 1 remember clearly how you looked when you were naked when you were young. What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡±


    Zhuang Liu poked his head out and looked at his mother with a bitter expression. ¡°Mom,


    I need silence for acupuncture. Please don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Tan Rou added, ¡°Auntie, this is thest time I¡¯m going to perform acupuncture on Third Brother. I¡¯m going to use more force on him, so he might be in a lot of pain. Please don¡¯t speak during the acupuncture process, and don¡¯t feel sorry for him during the acupuncture process. If we make a mistake here, all our previous efforts will be for naught.¡±


    Shen Jing perked up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Tan Rou disinfected the silver needles and began to perform acupuncture on Zhuang Liu. As she said, thest acupuncture session might be very painful. Because she had topletely open up the tendons and vessels in his legs, she could not use a gentle method anymore.


    Zhuang Liu was in so much pain that he clutched the nket tightly. His cheeks were covered in sweat, but his legs still did not move. Initially, he could not feel his legs. No matter how Tan Rou injected the needles, he did not feel any pain. After a few treatments, his legs had gradually regained their senses. The more he felt, the pain would increase. He had to spend more mental power to suppress his instincts.


    Shen Jing wiped Tan Ron¡¯s sweat from the side. She constantly reminded herself not to speak and not to disturb the two children.


    Thest treatment took longer than before. Shen Jing¡¯s hands were tired from wiping the sweat. She could not imagine how tired Tan Rou would be.


    Finally, Tan Rou removed all the needles. After thanking Shen Jing, she slumped on the sofa to rest.


    Shen Jing looked at Zhuang Liu, whose face was pale. Her eyes could not help but turn red. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go and see if the food is ready.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shen Jing covered her mouth when she came out of the room. Tears kept flowing down her face. She did not dare to make a sound, afraid that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou would be worried.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± As soon as Xiao Mo shouted, Shen Jing dragged him away and brought him to the balcony to talk.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, is it like this every time they treat him?¡± Shen Jing cried and asked.


    Xiao Mo looked at her tearful face. He couldn¡¯t bear to hide it from her anymore. ¡°This is how it always is. Miss Tan Rou would end up being exhausted and the Third Master would be in a lot of pain. However, Miss Tan Rou had already tried her best to alleviate the Third Young Master¡¯s pain.¡±


    Shen Jing closed her eyes and said to the sky, ¡°God, please let my children get better. If there¡¯s any pain for them to suffer, please transfer it to me!¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Xiao Mo felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Third Master will be all well soon!¡±


    Shen Jing felt a littleforted. ¡°Yes, yes. He will be well soon..¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341: 341 Mom, Don’t Cry

    Chapter 341: 341 Mom, Don¡¯t Cry


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Jing¡¯s emotions had not recovered yet. She instructed the cook to prepare more nutritious meals, and as she spoke, her thoughts wandered.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good. Are you sick?¡± The cook asked worriedly.


    Shen Jing patted her face and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you remember what 1 told you just now?¡±


    The cook repeated, ¡°The dishes have to be nutritious. They can¡¯t be too greasy. Moreover, the taste has to be delicious. It has to be in line with the preferences of those who are young.¡±


    Shen Jing nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, you sit first. 1¡¯11 tell you if 1 think of anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The cook noted them down one by one.


    After leaving the kitchen, Shen Jing went to the sofa in the living room and sat down. She turned on the TV and turned it off again. She was not in the mood to watch the people jumping around on the TV. Instead of watching TV, she sat on the sofa in a daze, thinking about their family. She thought of Zhuang Liu¡¯s cleverness and cuteness when he was young, thought of how his life was hanging on a thread after being poisoned, and thought of her husband who had been lying in bed for several years without waking up. Her tears fell again.


    Before she married Zhuang Liu¡¯s father, Shen Jing was a soft, sensitive girl. After she got married, Zhuang Liu¡¯s father doted on her. She had never encountered any difficulties, so she had always been carefree. Suddenly, one day, her beloved son was poisoned and paralyzed. Before her son recovered, her beloved husband fell into aa. The sessive blows made Shen Jing suffer so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep at night. If her son and husband were gone, she didn¡¯t know if she would have the courage to live.


    In the room, Zhuang Liu had already recovered. He pressed onto his leg. It hurt a little, but it was much better than before. He felt that he could walk a few more steps.


    Tan Rou was already asleep on the sofa. Zhuang Liu moved over quietly and gently covered her with a nket.


    Tan Rou squinted at Zhuang Liu and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. Let me sleep a little longer.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Thus, Tan Rou fell asleep soundly.


    Zhuang Liu originally wanted Tan Rou to sleep on the bed, but he had just sweated all over and the bed was already wet. He did not want Tan Rou to sleep on such a bed.


    After covering Tan Rou with a nket, Zhuang Liu supported himself against the wall and slowly walked to the bathroom. He also moved the wooden chair in the room. His legs could not stand for a long time and needed something to help him. Moreover, he did not dare to soak in the bathtub, afraid that he would not be able to climb out.


    Zhuang Liu came out of the bathroom after washing off the sweat on his body. Tan Rou was still asleep. Zhuang Liu carefully took out his home clothes from the cab and went to the bathroom to change. He also sent a message to Xiao Mo, asking him toe into the room.


    Xiao Mo opened the door. When he saw Tan Rou sleeping, he slowed down his movements and slowly pushed the wheelchair to the bathroom door and waited for Zhuang Liu


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Zhuang Liu asked after they came out.


    Xiao Mo leaned over and whispered into his ear, ¡°Madam was saddened when she saw you in so much pain. She cried once when she came out. She¡¯s sitting on the sofa in a daze now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said regretfully, ¡°If 1 had known earlier, I would have tried my best to stop her from being inside.¡±


    ¡°Madam is just worried about you,¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her anything, she might feel even worse. Besides, 1 think that crying may be good for her, venting her emotions might be good for her body.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed with Xiao Mo. It was indeed good for one¡¯s health to vent one¡¯s emotions, especially mental health.


    ¡°Push me over to her. I want to talk to her.¡± Zhuang Liu ordered.


    Xiao Mo pushed him over.


    When Shen Jing heard the voice, she immediately wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at her red eyes and the tears on her cheeks that had not been wiped clean. He felt bad. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m still here.¡±


    The tears that had just stopped started flowing once again. She covered her mouth and sobbed softly. ¡°Mommy knows. Mommy knows that you¡¯re still here. My good child, you¡¯ve suffered so much!!¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood up from his wheelchair and slowly walked towards her. ¡°See this? I¡¯m already fine.¡±


    Shen Jing smiled in relief. ¡°1 see it now! This is all thanks to Xiao Rou. She is indeed a good child. She is the benefactor of our family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu sat down on the sofa and nned to talk to his mother. They hadn¡¯t had a heart-to-heart talk for a long time. Now that he was better, he could finally open his heart and talk to his mother..

 Chapter 342 - 342: 342 Meeting Tan Ron’s Mother

    Chapter 342: 342 Meeting Tan Ron¡¯s Mother


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯ve recovered. I have to eat more tonight.¡± Shen Jing said.


    Zhuang Liu then said, ¡°Rourou said that it¡¯s good that you have a good appetite, but you must remember not to eat anything cold.¡±


    Shen Jing smiled and promised again, ¡°I will definitely listen to Rourou.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Shen Jing was stunned. ¡°Son, did you just smile at me just now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu paused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Jing said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s just that ever since you were injured, you haven¡¯t smiled much. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a good conversation.¡±


    ¡°Mom, 1¡¯11 talk to you more in the future,¡± Zhuang Liuforted her.


    Shen Jing held her son¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rourou has really changed you a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Rourou¡¯s house and I¡¯ve seen the way they get along. Everyone seems happy. Xiao Ron¡¯s father is a strict yet gentle man, her mother is also a gentle woman but passionate at the same time. Xiao Ron¡¯s second brother is an interesting person, while Xiao Ron¡¯s younger brother was also very hospitable. Their family is filled with warmth and happiness. This feeling is something I have never felt in the Zhuang family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Jing apologized to Zhuang Liu, ¡°1 have not been taking good care of you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Liu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being able to protect the both of you. Now that my legs have recovered, let me protect you two in the future.¡±


    Shen Jing patted his hand. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡±


    The mother and son talked for a long time in the living room. Xiao Mo was bored, so he went to help the cook.


    When Tan Rou woke up and saw that Zhuang Liu and his mother were talking privately. Perhaps they were talking about something happy, but Shen Jing¡¯sughter filled the entire living room. The soundproofing of the high-end vi was very good, so there was no need to worry about the people in the room being woken up.


    Tan Rou looked at the mother and son in the living room from behind the storage rack. She felt that her efforts were not in vain, and Zhuang Liu did not me her for it.


    In fact, she knew that Zhuang Liu did not want Shen Jing to know about his pain during the treatment, but since they were here for the treatment, Shen Jing would definitely have to see it. Instead of stopping her from seeing it, it was better to let her witness it firsthand. Letting her witness her son¡¯s legs recovering and venting her negative emotions appropriately would help relieve Shen Jing¡¯s psychological pressure.


    After the mother and son finished talking, Tan Rou came out from behind the storage rack.


    When Shen Jing saw Tan Rou, she immediately left her son behind to look for her. ¡°Rourou, 1 don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m going to charge you. Don¡¯t be angry when I do so.¡±


    Shen Jingughed out loud. ¡°Why would I be angry? Xiao Rou, I will give you as much as you want.¡±


    Tan Rou also smiled. ¡°Well, you can pay me all together once you have recovered too.¡±


    After a while, dinner was ready. Tan Rou had a sumptuous meal. She had spent a lot of energy answering the papers and acupuncture today. She had to eat something good to make up for it.


    Zhuang Liu would not be staying here tonight and so he could send Tan Rou back on the way.


    Before they left the neighborhood, they met a familiar person.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± When Tan Rou saw Mother Tao, she quickly got Xiao Mo to stop the car and went to meet her.


    When Mother Tao saw her daughter, she panicked and didn¡¯t know where to hide.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m here for work.¡± Mrs. Tao made up an excuse. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you? The job that her mother found was to help others oversee the renovation.¡±


    She majored in interior design in university. Although she had long returned her knowledge to her teacher, she could still use it as an excuse to fool her children.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find a job that allows you to have the weekends off?¡± Tan Rou asked suspiciously. ¡°Today is Saturday.¡±


    Mother Tao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Well, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam, you must be here to work overtime, right?¡± Xiao Mo suddenly said.


    Mrs. Tao gave him a grateful look. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m here to work overtime. The owner is in a hurry to move in, so he asked me to keep an eye on him.¡±


    Tan Rou was skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    Mrs. Tao used her trump card. ¡°My dear daughter, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Tan Rou had no choice but to believe her. ¡°I believe you, I believe you. Mom, do you want toe with us?¡±


    Only then did Mrs. Tao notice Zhuang Liu in the car.. ¡°Oh, why are you with Zhuang Liu here?¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343: 343 Major Mistake

    Chapter 343: 343 Major Mistake


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I participated in the physicspetition this morning. He came to pick me up after the exam. Didn¡¯t 1 tell you this morning? I have something to do today, so 1 won¡¯t go back for dinner.¡±


    Mother Tao looked regretful. ¡°Oh my god! 1 actually forgot that my precious daughter was going topete today. This is a big mistake!!!¡±


    These days, she had been supervising the renovation and was in a hurry to move in. 1 ler mind couldn¡¯t hold anything else. When her daughter said that she was going out in the morning, she didn¡¯t pay much attention because her daughter often went out on weekends. She didn¡¯t expect that today was her daughter¡¯s physicspetition. She actually forgot all about it. What an ipetent mother!


    Tan Rou was amused by her mother¡¯s reaction. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. It¡¯s just a smallpetition.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was still unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s a very famouspetition. How could 1 forget? Next time, when you participate in the nationalpetition, 1¡¯11 pull up a banner and wait for you outside. Just like how people pull up banners for the college entrance examination. 1¡¯11 bring your father and brothers along with me.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt extremely terrified when she thought of that scene. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?¡±


    Mrs. Tao thought for a moment. It was indeed a little exaggerated, so she settled for the next best thing. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you a smaller banner.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, let me send you back.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it.¡± Mrs. Tao waved her hand. ¡°Rourou¡¯s father is already waiting for me at the door. We can go back together. You should hurry home. It¡¯s already sote.¡±


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to send Tan Rou back, but he couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou abandon her parents for him to send her back, so he could only say goodbye to Tan Rou.


    Mr. Tao came to pick up Mrs. Tao and saw his daughter. ¡°Why is my daughter here?¡±


    Mrs. Tao found an opportunity. ¡°Daughter, have you forgotten about the physicspetition today? How are you a father?¡±


    Mr. Tao panicked. ¡°What? Today is the day that our daughter participated in the physicspetition?!¡± He was also very annoyed. ¡°How could 1 forget?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still the next time. You guys can go and cheer for me at the next nationalpetition.¡±


    Mr. Tao kept this in his heart. He promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter. Daddy will remember this.¡±


    The family of three walked towards the car. Mr. Tao saw that Tan Rou was carrying something. He asked, ¡°What are you carrying? Is it heavy? I can help you with it.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to bring out the surprise now. ¡°1 can¡¯t tell you what it is yet, Dad. This is my secret. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees.¡±


    Mr. Tao smiled and stopped helping her. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. So, now you¡¯re all grown up and is keeping secrets from me?¡±


    When Tan Rou got into the car, Zhuang Liu¡¯s car also drove over.


    Zhuang Liu rolled down the car window and greeted Mr. and Mrs. Tao first. Then it was Tan Rou. ¡°See youter, Rourou.¡±


    Father Tao looked at Zhuang Liu and asked Tan Rou, ¡°Were you with him today?¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t tell Father Tao that she was here to give Zhuang Liu acupuncture, so she used the physicspetition as an excuse. ¡°After thepetition today, Third Brother came to pick me up. Coincidentally, during the exam, 1 also found a few interesting physics questions, so I came over to discuss with Third Brother to see if there were any new ideas that could be used as reference.¡±


    Mr. Tao nodded slightly. ¡°Xiao Zhuang is a very capable child. You have to learn from him.¡± Ever since he met Zhuang Liu, he felt that his daughter¡¯s results had something to do with Zhuang Liu. After all, his daughter used to ce secondst. Now that she suddenly became the first ce, Zhuang Liu must have helped her a lot.


    ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t exin too much, lest it became more troublesome.


    Mr. Tao was driving while Mrs. Tao sat behind and talked to her daughter. She whispered to her daughter, ¡°Rourou, tell me. Are those bags your dad¡¯s birthday present?¡±


    Tan Rou nced ahead and realized that her father didn¡¯t hear her. She then whispered into Mrs. Tao¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too smart!¡±


    Mrs. Tao was very proud. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. It¡¯s been twenty years since I graduated. 1 was also a top student back then.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Mr. Tao asked.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about the top students in our family..¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344: 344 Trust

    Chapter 344: 344 Trust


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The mother and daughter looked at each other and decided not to tell Mr. Tao about this gift. They would give him a surprise when the time came.


    Although Tan Rou nned to buy a giftter, she felt that it was necessary to tell her parents about the painting first.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, 1 have to tell you something. Don¡¯t be surprised, especially Dad since you¡¯re the one driving.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Dear, did something happen?¡± Father Tao asked nervously.


    Tan Rou pretended to be rxed. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I identally earned 50 million today.¡±


    ¡°Earning money is a good thing¡­¡± Mother Tao felt that something was wrong halfway through her sentence. ¡°But, Rourou, how did you earn 50 million?¡±


    ¡°I spent three thousand to buy a painting in Antique City today. I didn¡¯t expect that the painting contained the painting of ¡®The hundred miles of the Spirit River¡¯ by the ancient court painter, Wu Dao. As soon as we found the painting, a rich man bought it from me.¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Hundred Miles of the Spirit River Scenery Painting¡¯!¡± Father Tao has heard of this painting. ¡°This painting has been missing for more than 20 years. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to actually buy it.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her father¡¯s reaction and regretted selling the painting. She should have brought it back for her father¡¯s birthday present.


    ¡°But¡­. someone else already bought it from me.¡± Tan Rou said dejectedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Mr. Tao consoled her, ¡°The painting is dead, but we are those who are alive. It¡¯s a very good deal that you got 50 million from 3 thousand. My daughter is really good at doing business.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was cautious. ¡°Xiao Rou, do you know who bought the painting?¡±


    Tan Rou pretended not to know Song Cheng. ¡°Brother Zhuang knows him. 1 think hisst name is Song.¡±


    Mrs. Tao could only think of one old man with the surname Song who could take out 50 million yuan. If he had taken the painting, he would definitely treat it well.


    ¡°Oh. ¡± Mrs. Tao nodded.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°How would 1 even know that?!¡± Mother Tao quickly replied.


    How did her mother know such a rich person? Her mother just felt that the person who could fork out 50 million to buy such a painting would definitely treat it well.


    Indeed, Song Cheng was a person who liked painting. Tan Rou felt at ease if she sold the painting to him.


    As for the money from selling the painting, Tan Rou had her own ns.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, 1 want to discuss something with you.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°1 want to use this money as an investment. Is that okay?¡±


    Mrs. Tao smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Of course you can. You¡¯re the one who earned this money. You can spend it however you want but you shouldn¡¯t be reckless with how you spend it.¡±


    Tan Rou thought that her parents wouldn¡¯t agree. She didn¡¯t expect them to agree so readily.


    ¡°I want to invest with my Third Brother. 1 used the money from before to do business with him and he has given me a lot of dividends. So, I want to invest the money with him again.¡± Tan Rou continued exining herself.


    ¡°I believe in your taste.¡± This time, it was Father Tao who answered, ¡°As someone who has been through this before, 1 have to remind you.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that her father didn¡¯t have a simple identity so she wanted to hear his opinion.


    ¡°First of all, 1 know that Xiao Zhuang is someone you trust. He has also brought you to earn a lot of money, but you have to be wary of others. Secondly, when investing, you must be bold but careful. Choose the industries that you think you can invest in. Don¡¯t invest in something just because you like it. Finally, whether your investment fails or seeds, we will always be your best support.¡±


    Their family did notck this bit of money. Even if their daughter¡¯s investment failed, they could find a way to make it up. Besides, it wasn¡¯t necessary that the investment would fail. Didn¡¯t his daughter seed several times?


    Tan Rou was very touched and hugged Mrs. Tao. ¡°Thank you, Dad and Mom, for believing in me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re our dear daughter, we will obviously support you no matter what.¡±


    These words made Tan Rou¡¯s heart ache. In her previous life, her parents trusted and loved her too much which was why they ended up getting killed.


    After living another life, she finally saw the love and trust her parents had for her. In this life, she would definitely not let her parents down..

 Chapter 345 - 345: 345 Big Brother Is Coming Back

    Chapter 345: 345 Big Brother Is Coming Back


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At the Tao family¡¯s house, Tao Zheng had already prepared dinner. His cooking wasn¡¯t delicious at all and was barely edible. Usually, when Mother Tao came backte, he would cook.


    Tao Qi ate Tao Zheng¡¯s dishes with a pained expression. As he ate, heined, ¡°Second Brother, if this doesn¡¯t work out, let¡¯s sign up for a ss. There are so many crash courses outside that teach cooking. You should spend money to sign up for one.¡±


    Tao Zheng pulled a long face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Tao Qi pretended to sigh deeply and said, ¡°Third Sister¡¯s cooking is still the best.¡±


    Tao Zheng agreed. ¡°That¡¯s true. However, Rourou has to go out every weekend. She also has sses during the week. She wouldn¡¯t have the time to cook for us.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others returned as they spoke.


    Mother Tao looked at the table full of food and praised, ¡°Our second son has also be better. His cooking skills have been getting better recently. He¡¯s almost catching up to me.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mock me anymore. Xiao Qi was just saying that my cooking was terrible.¡±


    When Tao Qi saw Tan Rou return, he immediately threw down his chopsticks and ran over to hug her waist. ¡°My dear Third Sister, you¡¯re finally back. 1 missed you so much.¡± Tan Rou gently brushed the tip of his nose and said, ¡°Do you miss me or my cooking?¡±


    Tao Qi giggled. ¡°Both. The person i miss the most is you, Third Sister. There¡¯s no one else¡­ No dish can rece your ce in my heart.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Listen to me quickly. I¡¯ve already fallen to the point where I¡¯mpared to vegetables.¡±


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not even as good as a te of vegetables to him.¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Tao Qi back to the table. ¡°It¡¯s toote today, so i won¡¯t cook. Besides, Second Brother has made so much delicious food. It¡¯ll be a waste if we don¡¯t finish it all.¡±


    Tao Zheng felt ashamed. ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re just doing this to make me feel better. The dishes that Second Brother cooked are really not delicious.¡±¡±


    Mother Tao washed her hands and sat at the table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Xiao Rou, do you want to eat some more?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Although Tan Rou had already eaten, how could she not try the dishes that her brother had painstakingly prepared? At most, she would just have to jog for a few more rounds.


    The family sat down to eat. Tao Zheng suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right. Big brother sent me an email this afternoon. He said that he would be back soon.¡±


    Their eldest brother, Tao Zhi, joined the workforce after graduating from university, but he never came back after that. It seemed that he had a bad rtionship with his parents. Previously, he had something that he wanted to do but his parents didn¡¯t agree with him which was why they stopped talking.


    In her previous life, Tan Rou only met Tao Zhi after she returned. Tao Zhi treated her kindly after knowing that Tan Rou was his biological sister. Unfortunately, Tan Rou was mentally ill in her previous life. She followed behind Tan Jing and persecuted the Tao family, which eventually harmed Tao Zhi.


    She only knew that Tao Zhi liked music and said that his dream was to be a musician. However, for the sake of his family, he gave up music and chose a good job. After graduation, he started working.


    Back then, Tao Zhi and Tan Rou had talked about music and had even yed the guitar for her. Unfortunately, Tan Rou had no interest in listening to him sing and y the guitar at that time and had broken his precious guitar. In fact, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t the one who broke the guitar. It was Tan Jing who broke it and framed her. At that time, Tan Rou didn¡¯t like the Tao family, so she admitted it when Tao Zhi asked her.


    Tao Zhi was heartbroken when he found out about it. In addition, his parents did not agree with him ying music, so hepletely gave up his dream of music.


    Now that she thought about it, Tan Rou felt very regretful. How could she have been so bad and stupid in her previous life?


    ¡°When is big brothering back?¡± Tan Rou wanted to see him. She wanted to make it up to her brother.


    ¡°Big Brother didn¡¯t say.¡± Tao Zheng replied, ¡°He just said that he will be back soon.¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly felt a little worried. Did something happen to Tao Zhi? Hopefully, she was overthinking.


    ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t quarrel with him when hees back.¡± Mrs. Tao reminded Mr. Tao in advance, ¡°The child has grown up and has his own thoughts. We can¡¯t restrict our son¡¯s thoughts and force him to do things he doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    Mr. Tao was also a little regretful. Back then, he was indeed a little stubborn but his eldest son was also a stubborn person. In the end, the rtionship between them became a stalemate and Tao Zhi did note back for several years. He rarely called them. He said that his work was confidential, but in fact, he just didn¡¯t want to talk to them. Otherwise, why would he tell his brother about his return but not his parents?


    ¡°I understand.¡± Father Tao said, ¡°i¡¯ll talk to him calmly when hees back. If he insists on pursuing his dream, we¡¯ll support him..¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346: 346 Song Lin’s Attitude

    Chapter 346: 346 Song Lin¡¯s Attitude


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Time returned to the end of the physics exam. Tan Jing called her father to ask when the chauffeur would pick her up. Tan Song vented his anger on her and asked her to think of a way for herself.


    Tan Jing stared at her phone so hard that she wanted to punch a hole in it. She was not the one who caused the Tan family¡¯s financial crisis. Why was Tan Song angry at her?


    Since no one came to pick her up, Tan Jing could only think of a way by herself. She finally got out of the hospital, so she had things that she had to settle. Therefore, she wanted to take this opportunity to look for Song Lin. Song Lin must have known about her hospitalization during this period of time, but Song Lin had not sent her a single message. She thought that Song Lin must be angry. Her family¡¯s situation was not optimistic. She had to think of a way. The best way was to find Song Lin personally to check on the situation.


    Tan Jing took a taxi to Song Lin¡¯s house but because she was in a wheelchair, the driver charged her extra. This made her feel even worse.


    When she arrived at the entrance of Song Lin¡¯s house, she talked to the security guard for a long time and called Song Lin five times before she was finally allowed inside. She was in a wheelchair and could not move, but none of the servants in the Song family came to push her. They did not know how to treat their guests at all.


    Tan Jing was here to apologize, so she could only swallow her anger and follow behind the servants.


    Song Lin wore a casual shirt in a light color, making him look even more handsome.


    After seeing Tan Jing, Song Lin¡¯s attitude was very cold. He said, ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing more to say between us.¡±


    Tan Jing pushed the wheelchair over herself. ¡°Song Lin, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Song Lin sneered. ¡°Forgive you? Then tell me, what did you do wrong to deserve my forgiveness?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s brain worked very quickly. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Song Lin, 1 really didn¡¯t mean to say that. At that time, no one believed me and forced me. My mind suddenly turned blurry and I started to spout nonsense. Actually, my mother helped me pack those things. She took the wrong things. The things 1 originally wanted to send were really study materials for my brother.¡±


    ¡°Who cares what you put in there? I¡¯m just asking you one thing. Why did you say that I was the one who sent those things to Tan Rou?¡± Song Lin snapped angrily.


    Tan Jing was stunned. She continued to exin herself, ¡°I was very flustered at that time and didn¡¯t know what to say which was why 1 said that it was you. They were so fierce at that time. I was very afraid.¡± She started crying. She was already miserable in the wheelchair, and now that she was crying, she seemed even more aggrieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put on such an act with me.¡± Song Lin used to like Tan Jing as much as he hated her now. 1 lis sincerity was only used in exchange. 1 lis grandfather was right. 1 le should not let his emotions affect his judgment. He was the one who wanted topete for the position of the heir of the Song family. How could he stop at love? Moreover, with the Tan family in this state, Tan Jing was of no use to him.


    ¡°Song Lin¡­¡± Tan Jing cried as she grabbed Song Lin¡¯s arm. She would never do this under normal circumstances. ¡°Please forgive me. As long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡±


    Song Lin looked at this beautiful girl and thought of something fun. 1 le reached out to touch Tan Jing¡¯s crying face. ¡°Is anything really okay?¡±


    Tan Jing felt a chill in her heart. She pped his hand away and asked in fear, ¡°Song Lin, what do you want?¡±


    Song Lin saw her reaction and deliberately said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re sincere with this.¡±


    Tan Jingxin closed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said this.¡± Song Lin touched her face again. ¡°You have to listen to me obediently from now on.¡±


    When Tan Jing came out of Song Lin¡¯s house, she was trembling. She was at her wit¡¯s end now. With her family and school in trouble, there were not many people she could rely on, so she could only ept the humiliating things that Song Lin was doing to her.


    However, she was going to marry into the Tao family in the Capital in the future. If the Tao family found out about what had happened just now, she would be finished.


    Song Lin looked at his phone with satisfaction. There were countless pictures of Tan Jing from what happened earlier. He was not a good person. As long as someone offended him, he would definitely torture that person until they could not sleep for a day.


    ¡°Pure and obedient girl?¡± Song Lin watched a video and muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t you look like a passionate sl*t now?¡±

 Chapter 347 - 347: 347 Physics Results

    Chapter 347: 347 Physics Results


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Rourou, would we be able to know the results soon?¡± Li Li asked Tan Rou urgently as soon as they met on Monday.


    Tan Rou saw her anxious look and teased her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you took the exam for fun? Why do you care so much about the results then?¡±


    Li Li pursed her lips. ¡°Since I took the exam, I would definitely look forward to the results of it as well.¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see. We should be able to get the results today.¡± Tan Rou guessed.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Tan Jing?¡± Li Li saw Tan Jing¡¯s wheelchair appear downstairs from the corner of her eye. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t surprised. She said, ¡°If she can take the exam, she will definitely be allowed to return to school. Now that she hasn¡¯t recovered from her injuries, she can take the opportunity to act pitiful and gain sympathy from others.¡±


    Li Li looked downstairs. ¡°She¡¯s about to go upstairs. Do you want to see how she¡¯ll get up here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Tan Rou returned to ss. ¡°She must be crying for help again. Can¡¯t you see that there are already people surrounding her?¡±


    Li Li took a closer look. ¡°He Ling and Zhao Ru are here too. I thought they were already done with Tan Jing after the incident.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen stupid people, but I¡¯ve never seen people as stupid as the two of them. Even after being scolded by Tan Jing, they still want to kiss her ass.¡±


    As they were talking, Wei Ling came up from the other side of the stairs. When she saw Tan Rou, she didn¡¯t go over to talk to her, but chose to send a message to Tan Rou on her phone.


    [You¡¯ll still help me, right?]


    Tan Rou replied, [We are not friends, but the enemy of my enemy is my ally.]


    Wei Ling was relieved. As long as Tan Rou was by her side, it would be fine.


    Tan Jing came to the ss with the help of the crowd. There was no elevator in the teaching building, so the enthusiastic students on the first floor carried Tan Jing up.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you for your help!¡± Tan Jing smiled and apologized as Zhao Ru and He Ling pushed her into the ss.


    When her ssmates saw her, their expressions were very strange. Some of them stayed far away from her, and some of them maintained a suspicious attitude towards her. In short, they didn¡¯t wee her to ss.


    Tan Jing¡¯s smile froze on her face. She had guessed that some people in the ss would be cold to her, but she did not expect so many people to look at her with suspicion. She had never suffered such grievances in her life.


    Her side was cold and empty, while Tan Rou had the people¡¯s support. Tan Jing would never be able to keep this down without a fight. She would definitely take revenge on Tan Rou. Otherwise, she would have been tortured by Song Lin for nothing.


    Song Lin had promised her that they would deal with Tan Rou together. As long as Song Lin returned to ss, everything would be resolved.


    During the break between sses, Lu Qing came over and asked Tan Rou, ¡°How was the exam? You came out so quickly, I couldn¡¯t find you after the exam.¡±


    Tan Rou sat in her seat and said without raising her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I handed in my papers early.¡±


    ¡°I know you handed in your paper in advance.¡± Lu Qing said, ¡°Someone anonymously posted on the forum that you submitted your paper in advance. They assumed that you came out because you didn¡¯t do well.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled faintly. ¡°Oh? Is it necessary for one to take that long to answer the question?¡±


    Lu Qing said resentfully, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s still a little difficult.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed difficult.¡± Xu Yan came over and said, ¡°There¡¯s a sixteen point question that I didn¡¯t answer. I won¡¯t be in the top ten this time.¡±


    Only the top ten in the city were eligible to participate in the provincialpetition. The top ten in the province would participate in the nationalpetition, and the top ten in the country would participate in the internationalpetition.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve written it all out. I just don¡¯t know if I got them correct.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made great progress in physics,¡± Xu Yan said.


    Li Li attributed the credit to Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou was the one who taught me well. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the selection.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, the physics results are out.¡± A ssmate ran over and said, ¡°Quickly check on their results now!¡±


    Li Li was the first to check. She was pleasantly surprised when she saw her ranking. ¡°Tenth ce!¡±


    Tan Rou congratted her and said, ¡°Congrattions, Li Li. You¡¯ve been sessfully nominated.¡±


    Li Li patted her chest and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. I have to go home and tell my parents about this! They¡¯ll be so happy to hear this!¡±


    When Lu Qing saw that he had been nominated, he heaved a sigh of relief. He asked Tan Rou, ¡°What¡¯s your ranking?¡±


    Tan Rou checked the results and said lightly, ¡°Full marks, first ce.¡±


    Xu Yan was the only one who did not make it. He did not write down the question that gave him 16 points, which was already less than the others. He also made a few mistakes and so he only got 78 points. This meant that he wouldn¡¯t make it into the top ten..

 Chapter 348 - 348: 348 Wang Siblings Going Crazy

    Chapter 348: 348 Wang Siblings Going Crazy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Jing heard the news, she also checked her own. She was actually only ranked eighth and almost fell out of the top ten.


    When she was in the hospital, she didn¡¯t dare to idle for a moment. She found a few physics masters to teach her but she didn¡¯t expect to lose to Tan Rou again. Anger surfaced in Tan Jing¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou get first ce just like that.


    ¡°I wonder when the results will be made public?¡± Li Li was full of anticipation. ¡°I really want my rtives and friends to see my results. Rourou, you got full marks again! You even got first ce!!! It would be great if we could release it now and let the other schools see our results!¡±


    Tan Rou said very calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. It will still take some time for the results to be announced. Moreover, your results have already been announced. It will still be yours no matter what.¡±


    Li Li kept refreshing the school forum. ¡°I wonder who the remaining sevenpetitors are.¡±


    Xu Yan said, ¡°The twins from No. 46 High School are powerful as well. They should be able to take up two spots.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then there are only five spots left.¡± Li Li calcted.


    ¡°Jing Jing, how did you do in thepetition?¡± Zhao Ru suddenly asked Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression changed. Zhao Ru was so stupid. Why did she change the topic to her?


    ¡°I did well and got nominated.¡± Tan Jing smiled gently and lifted the stray hair by her ear, pretending to be very confident.


    ¡°There are still four spots left.¡± Li Li muttered softly after hearing Tan Jing¡¯s words.


    As she read, Li Li¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Rourou, look at the school forum. The crazy siblings from No. 46 High School reported you!¡±


    ¡°Report me?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Report me for what?¡±


    Could it be because she left the room early?


    ¡°No.¡± Li Li was a little anxious. ¡°They¡¯re saying that you cheated! Wang Shu and Wang Xin reported you on our school forum with their real names, saying that you got full marks because you already got the answers.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡± Tan Rou was really tired. ¡°I have to be reported for cheating every time I take an exam. It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Li Li scrolled down. ¡°They said that you¡¯ll definitely get first ce in this exam. If you don¡¯t get first ce and full marks, they¡¯ll drop out of No. 46 High School!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really crazy.¡± Tan Rou was a little angry. ¡°What does it have to do with me being the top student?¡±


    ¡°The thread was posted a few minutes ago.¡± Li Li flipped through thements. ¡°There are already hundreds ofments. How could this be? We just found out about the exam results. How could they know so quickly? Plus, they already said that you would be getting first and would be scoring full marks. Once the results get released, you would never be able to clear your own name no matter how you try to exin it.¡±


    Tan Rou flipped through the post. It was a report from Wang Shu and Wang Xin. They said that Tan Rou knew Professor Zhong, the main examiner of the exam, and Professor Zhong had already shown Tan Rou the answers. Therefore, Tan Rou would definitely get first ce and full marks when the results came out.


    Although the siblings were crazy, they were smart enough to get Tan Rou¡¯s results and announce her results and ranking in advance. They even told the public about the rtionship between Tan Rou and Professor Zhong. As long as Tan Rou¡¯s results were exactly the same as what they announced, even if someone proved Tan Rou¡¯s innocence, those students who didn¡¯t get a ranking wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Tan Jing was very happy to watch from the side. The Wang siblings did not let her down at all after what she told them. Moreover, in order to let the Wang siblings know about Tan Rou¡¯s results, she had spent a lot of effort and money to find someone.


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror. She had just found out about her results, and only her ssmates knew about it. Li Li and the others wouldn¡¯t say anything, and the others wouldn¡¯t have any interactions with the Wang siblings. The only person who had any interactions with the Wang siblings and hated Tan Rou was Tan Jing. It was obvious who leaked this information.


    A ssmate from the next ss came to their ss and asked, ¡°Is Tan Rou in your ss? Your teacher wants you to go to his office.¡±


    Li Li panicked. ¡°It¡¯s over. They definitely know about this now.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t panic at all. She stood up and patted Li Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything that isn¡¯t true..¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349: 349 Make Use Of Them

    Chapter 349: 349 Make Use Of Them


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tan Ron, what happened?¡± The homeroom teacher was quite anxious. He hadn¡¯t even seen the results, so how did it get posted online? Moreover, it was posted on the school forum by a student from another school. All of these were ridiculous.


    ¡°Sir, the results are authentic. We just found out about it too.¡± Tan Rou admitted, ¡°We only got to check them a few minutes before this when they got released.¡±


    The homeroom teacher was very confused. ¡°Other than the Education Bureau who knows the results in advance, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else who knows faster than the examinees, right? Moreover, the Education Bureau had a confidentiality agreement. They wouldn¡¯t say anything until it was officially released.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°The results haven¡¯t been announced yet. We can¡¯t take their words seriously. We should take advantage of this time to think of a way to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, you didn¡¯t cheat, did you?¡± the homeroom teacher asked uneasily.


    Tan Rou smiled and said helplessly, ¡°Sir, I have the skills to get first ce. Why would I cheat to ruin my reputation?¡±


    The homeroom teacher was relieved. ¡°Alright, the teacher and the school will do their best to protect your reputation.¡±


    Tan Rou was relieved to hear her homeroom teacher¡¯s assurance. It was fine as long as someone was willing to believe her.


    In the afternoon, the results of the physicspetition were finally announced. Tan Rou was first, the Wang siblings were second, Lu Qing was behind them, Tan Jing was eighth, and Li Li was tenth.


    Once the results were announced, the entire city¡¯s high school was in an uproar. Just like the Wang siblings had reported, Tan Rou had scored full marks and was also first ce. The students who were skeptical at firstpletely believed them this time. They rushed to Tan Rou¡¯s school¡¯s official forum and flooded it with the samements, demanding that Tan Rou¡¯s school give them an exnation to this.


    Not everyone participated in the physicspetition, but 99% of the people wanted to see Tan Rou get expelled for cheating. After all, the onlookers wouldn¡¯t mind making a big deal out of it.


    In the morning, Tan Rou went to the homeroom teacher¡¯s office. In the afternoon, she was called to the principal¡¯s office.


    The principal¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said gratefully.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but you¡¯re really unlucky. Every time you take an exam, you¡¯ll be reported for cheating. Those who report you won¡¯t suffer any losses, but your reputation will be tainted.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I performed too badly in the past. Now that I¡¯m starting to perform well, most people can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you. You¡¯re not the kind of kid who¡¯d cheat on exams,¡± the headmaster said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the twins from No. 46 High School. They¡¯re very concerned about their grades. They¡¯ve already reached a stage where they¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°They came to me before the exam, but I didn¡¯t pay them any attention. I just told them to finish the paper and we¡¯llpete with the results. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so crazy. The results hadn¡¯t even been released yet, and they were already starting to report me using their real names.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to deal with it?¡± The principal believed that Tan Rou had the ability to solve this problem.


    ¡°Every time their results get surpassed by others, they would always try their best to win it back. This time, I came first and they ended up second. There is still some time before the next round. I don¡¯t want to see them there.¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    ¡°No matter what you n to do, the school will fully cooperate with you.¡± The principal said, ¡°This is not just a fight between your students, but also apetition between our schools.¡±


    The headmasters had long heard of the siblings. They were well-known for their good grades and bad temper. The two of them often teamed up to make things difficult for other students. There was once a first-ce student in No. 46 High School, but he was stalked by the two of them every day and suffered from serious mental illness. In the end, he chose to drop out of school and return home to recuperate. He couldn¡¯t let the good seedlings in his school be affected by this pair of siblings.


    ¡°Sure¡­ there is something that I would have to trouble you for.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I think we can make use of the Wang siblings.¡±


    The principal of No. 46 High School looked at the twin siblings in front of him with a livid expression. He really had a headache. The siblings were good in everything, but they never had a good character. They were too narrow-minded.


    Originally, it was already excellent for the siblings to be tied for second ce, but the two of them insisted on causing trouble and even reported Tan Rou who got first..

 Chapter 350 - 350: 350 Tan Ron’s Challenge

    Chapter 350: 350 Tan Ron¡¯s Challenge


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    He had also asked around about the first ce in private. In the past, she was a hooligan who fought and caused trouble. However, she has suddenly be better now and had good results in her recent exams. There was no need for her to cheat.


    ¡°What do you want me to say about the two of you?¡± Principal Hu of No. 46 High School had a love-hate rtionship with the two of them. ¡°So be it. You¡¯ve already been nominated anyway. You just need to surpass her in the nextpetition. Why must you report her for cheating?¡±


    Wang Shu seemed to be ¡®steeled¡¯. He had to reveal Tan Rou¡¯s matter and was certain that Tan Rou had cheated. It was impossible for Tan Rou to hand in such a difficult question in less than an hour unless she had already seen the answer.


    ¡°Professor Zhong, the examiner of this exam, knows Tan Rou. He must have shown her the answers. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that she secretly bought the answers for the previous round as well?¡± Wang Shu asked.


    ¡°I think she bribed the examiner this time.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out what happenedst time. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Principal Hu said with a straight face, ¡°Whether she bribed the examiner or not, there will be people from the Education Bureau to investigate. Why did the two of you have to put this onto the inte?¡±


    Wang Shu moved his lips and said disdainfully, ¡®I don¡¯t like her.¡±¡±


    Wang Xin added, ¡°Principal, please believe us. We have received reliable news that Tan Rou cheated in her exams.¡±


    Principal Hu was also a little shaken by their words. ¡°Are you really sure that she cheated? As long as we find evidence of Tan Rou cheating, her results will be canceled. Then, the first ce will naturally be yours.¡±


    After Wang Shu and Wang Xin heard this, they said enthusiastically, ¡°We¡¯ll go and find evidence of Tan Rou cheating.''¡±¡¯


    Before they could finish the conversation, thendline phone in Principal Hu¡¯s office rang. He told the siblings not to make a sound while he answered the phone.


    ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s you¡­ Hello! I saw it too. It¡¯s our school¡¯s students who are insensible and talk nonsense. Congrattions to your school¡­ What?¡± Principal Hu¡¯s expression changed, and his tone became serious. ¡°Tan Rou from your school wants to have a match with Wang Shu and Wang Xin?¡±


    After Wang Shu and Wang Xin heard it, they quickly went over to listen.


    Principal Hu turned on the speaker and Tan Rou¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Regarding the posts on the Inte today, I personally feel that this is an insult to my character and also an insult to my innocence. Since your Wang Shu and Wang Xin are angry because they tied for second ce, why don¡¯t we have another round?¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Wang Shu asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Oh, you guys are also in the principal¡¯s office too. That saves me the trouble of having others convey my message.¡± Tan Rou immediately issued a challenge. ¡°It¡¯ll be a tiebreaker between the three of us. You and your sister will form a group, and I¡¯ll be the only one in mine. We¡¯ll have a fair and openpetition, and the entire process will be broadcast live. Do you ept my challenge?¡± ¡°We agree, but we have to make a bet first. What if we win?¡± Wang Xin said.


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll withdraw from the next round of thepetition.¡±


    Wang Shu smiled and said, ¡°You said so yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t told you my condition yet.¡± Tan Rou interrupted her. ¡°If I win, both of you will withdraw from the next round. Do you dare to bet?¡±


    Principal Hu was a little flustered. Only Wang Shu and Wang Xin were nominated from their school. If both of them had to be withdrawn from the list, their school would not have a chance to enter the nationalpetition. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Principal Hu didn¡¯t want to bet on this.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Shu and Wang Xin seemed to have been drugged. They insisted onpeting and firmly believed that they could defeat Tan Rou.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Wang Shu and Wang Xin said.


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°In order to prevent unfairness, you shall decide the venue for the rematch. Both schools will provide a quarter of the questions, and the other quarter will be provided by the Education Bureau. As for thest quarter, the audience in the live broadcast room can ask questionster. It will not only be limited to physics questions, they can be from any subject as well. What do you guys think?¡±


    Wang Shu and Wang Xin felt that there was no problem, so they agreed to Tan Rou¡¯s request. They felt that they could definitely defeat Tan Rou this time.


    Principal Hu was the only one that was worried. If the siblings lost, they would not be able to participate in the physicspetition. If they won, there were still three students on the other side. Although their results were not as good as the Wang siblings, they still won with numbers. There was no guarantee that there would be students who performed exceptionally.


    Sigh! He could only pray that the Wang siblings would be able to defeat Tan Rou.. Otherwise, there was really no hope for them!

 Chapter 351 - 351: 351 Five Minutes Overtime

    Chapter 351: 351 Five Minutes Overtime


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, tomorrow is the day of thepetition with the Wang siblings. Are you nervous?¡± Li Li asked Tan Rou. Looking at her nervous expression, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Li Li was the one who would be participating in thepetition tomorrow.


    Tan Rou was calmly sitting in her seat and reading an English essay. When she heard Li Li¡¯s words, she asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be nervous?¡±


    Li Li shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will. The Wang siblings are no match for you.¡±


    Tan Rou told her to rx. ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t worry about me. Since I have the courage to challenge them, I would also have the confidence to win them.¡±


    Li Li said indignantly, ¡°Those siblings are really annoying. They actually spread rumors about you on the Inte. There are tons of students who are actually cursing you on the forum.¡±


    Tan Rou tapped the table with her finger and said casually, ¡°The more people there are, the better. Anyway, I won¡¯t be the one apologizing publicly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. The twins are really cowards,¡± Li Li said angrily. ¡°They actually set thepetition venue in their own school.¡±


    ¡°I guess they just want to have the home ground advantage.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where thepetition is held. What¡¯s important is whether they can answer the questions during thepetition.¡±


    There was no ss on Saturday afternoon, so Tan Rou and the others came to No. 46 High School early to prepare.


    The principal followed Tan Rou and reminded her, ¡°The Education Bureau is paying close attention to this matter. There was already a ruckusst time. This time, the Education Bureau is directly involved. If our school loses, it will have a very bad impact on you and the school.¡±


    Tan Rou understood the pros and cons. In the previous incident, Wang Jin had spouted nonsense in the public security office. He neither admitted to his crime nor admitted that he knew the Tan family. The case had not been solved. If Tan Rou couldn¡¯t prove her innocence this time, she might still be implicated by what happenedst time.


    Three cameras were arranged at thepetition venue for a 360-degree live broadcast. Those who participated in thepetition had been searched clean, and there were no electronic devices on them. Moreover, they were far away from the crowd and sat in the middle of the venue, so the two sides would not have any contact.


    After the host sent by the Education Bureau announced the rules of thepetition, the tiebreaker began.


    ¡°Now, please listen to the first question.¡± The host read the question. The questions were randomly drawn, and no one knew who was the one who set the question. The questions were only read once. If the participants could not remember them, they would have no other choice but to give up.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± The host signaled for them to write their answers on their answer boards.


    After Tan Rou heard the questions, she immediately answered them and wrote the answers in a few minutes. Their answer boards were connected to theputer, and every single word would be recorded by theputer. The entire process would be monitored, so they would not have the chance to cheat. However, the answers they wrote could not be seen by each other. Only the audience outside the venue and the audience in the live broadcast room could see them.


    While Wang Shu and Wang Xin were recalling the data, Tan Rou had already solved the question.


    The host nced at the Wang siblings and reminded them, ¡°There are still three minutes left for the answer. Please hurry up.¡±


    The more anxious a person was, the easier it was for things to go wrong. The Wang siblings did not remember the data very well, but when they were writing, they identally pressed the erase button. The answer was erased before getting submitted, causing them to score 0 for the first question.


    The host said, ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to get any scores for this question.¡±


    Wang Shu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Please let us write it again.¡±


    The host did not want to break the rules for anyone. ¡°Sorry, the time for this question has passed. You will have to answer the next one.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please give them another chance to write again then.¡± Tan Rou twirled her pen. ¡°Otherwise, even if they lose, they won¡¯t admit that they¡¯re not strong enough.¡±


    The host asked for permission and once he was given the green light, he said to the Wang sibling, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five more minutes.¡±


    This time, Wang Shu and Wang Xin wrote faster and finished the answer within five minutes.


    Li Li, Lu Qing, and Xu Yan were watching from below the stage. After seeing their answers, they quickly worked out an answer as well.


    ¡°The Wang siblings got it wrong.¡± Lu Qing said directly, ¡°They missed a value just now. It was already wrong the first time they wrote it down. The steps that they wrote the second time are exactly the same as the first one. They probably didn¡¯t hear the value correctly.¡±


    Li Li also solved the question. ¡°Although it took me a longer time to solve it, my answer is the same as Rourou¡¯s..¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352: 352 Congratulations on Getting One Question

    Chapter 352: 352 Congrattions on Getting One Question


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the end, it was indeed the Wang siblings who were wrong. Even with the extra five minutes, they still scored zero.


    Tan Rou answered all five questions correctly, while the Wang siblings only answered three. Tan Rou scored 20 points for each question, and the siblings barely passed.


    Their expressions turned ugly and they began to panic. The two of them sat restlessly in their seats and asked to go to the toilet halfway.


    Tan Rou agreed. She had already won the first round anyway. No matter what tricks they yed next, she would have the advantage.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Principal Hu paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°We¡¯re going to lose if this goes on.¡±


    Although Wang Shu was also worried that he would lose, he would never admit that he was afraid. ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. There are still two morcrounds. The questions for the next round are simple. We will definitely remember the numbers correctly.¡±


    Wang Xin also said, ¡°My brother and I will each memorize half of the data and answer the questions together. There will definitely be no mistakes.¡±


    Principal Hu could only ce his trust in them now.


    The second round of the match required them to snatch an opportunity to answer. There were ten questions in total, and each correct answer was worth twenty points. The points could be added to the previous question.


    These questions were much easier than the first round with simpler calctions. Moreover, there was no need for extra time to wait for the other party to finish answering the question. It was fine as long as one answered correctly. The first five questions were fill-in-the-nks and the remaining five questions were multiple-choice. If one managed to grab a question, they would have three seconds to answer it. If they answered it correctly, they would get 20 points. If they answered it wrongly, they would not get any points deducted.


    After the host finished reading the question, he gave the students 30 seconds to react. ¡°Three, two, one! Start answering.¡±


    Tan Rou reacted very quickly. She pressed the button and said, ¡°The answer is D.¡±


    The host smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Student Tan Rou. You got the correct answer.¡±


    On the other side, Wang Shu and his sister¡¯s faces darkened. They still hadn¡¯t figured out the answer.


    The host then read another fill-in-the-nk question. ¡°Please answer the second question first!¡±


    Tan Rou snatched it again. ¡°The strength is 7.2N.¡±


    The emcee nodded. ¡°Congrattions to Tan Rou for giving yet another correct answer.¡±


    The Wang siblings did not manage to get the next three questions. Seeing that the gap in their scores was getting bigger and bigger, the Wang siblings thought of a way.


    ¡°Sister, the next question should be a multiple-choice question. If it¡¯s a multiple-choice question, we¡¯ll snatch it first and then think of a way to stall for time.¡± Wang Shu whispered to Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin also agreed with this method. ¡°You snatch it, I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Shu pressed the button.


    Tan Rou saw them muttering to each other but she didn¡¯t hear what they said. When she saw their hands on the answer button, she could roughly understand what they had in mind.


    Before reading the questions, the host reminded the Wang siblings, ¡°Students, Student has already gotten five questions correctly. If you don¡¯t get any of the next five questions, your chances of turning the tables will be slim.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Hurry up and ask,¡± the Wang siblings said impatiently.


    The host frowned, thinking that this pair of twins did not know how to appreciate the kindness that was being shown to them. He could only me himself for being too talkative. Why did he have to talk to them? It was enough for him to do his job as a host.


    For the sixth question, Tan Rou didn¡¯t get the button. Rather than saying that she didn¡¯t get the chance to answer it, it was more urate to say that she didn¡¯t participate in it at all. When the emcee finished counting, Tan Rou¡¯s hand was still on the table. She had no intention of answering first. After a while, she did not move. Those who did not know better would think that she had fallen asleep.


    The host saw that the Wang siblings had snatched the question and congratted them in a friendly manner. ¡°Congrattions to Wang Shu and Wang Xin for snatching the question. You have three seconds to answer it.¡± When the countdown ended, Wang Shu still hadn¡¯t figured out the answer, so they could only choose one at random.


    After Tan Rou heard the answer, she burst outughing. ¡°Even if you chose randomly, you shouldn¡¯t have chosen such a ridiculous answer. They asked about the falling speed, but you chose the speed of the object being thrown upwards. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s weird?¡±


    Wang Shu¡¯s palms were sweating. She really couldn¡¯t solve this question.


    Tan Rou raised her hand and asked, ¡°Sir, they¡¯ve got the wrong answer. It¡¯s my turn to answer, right?¡±


    Each side only had one chance. If they managed to answer the question first, the points would be given to the person who answered correctly first. If they failed, the other side would answer. If the answer was correct, the points would be given to the other side.


    ¡°Alright, Tan Rou, please answer.¡± the host said.


    ¡°The answer is C, falling 3.76 meters per second, with two decimals.¡± Tan Rou picked the answer without breaking any sweat..

 Chapter 353 353 Apologize!

    Chapter 353 353 Apologize!


    Wang Shu almost flipped the table. How did Tan Rou get the answer directly? She didn''t believe that Tan Rou must have guessed the answer by chance. There were still four questions left. They had to grasp them well.


    Unfortunately, Tan Rou did not give them the chance to answer thest four questions. As soon as the host finished speaking, Tan Rou pressed the button and easily obtained the remaining 80 points.


    The host then said to the three students, "The current score is 300 points for Student Tan Rou, while Student Wang Shu and Student Wang Xin only have 60 points. Next, there will be questions from the live audience and the audience in the live broadcast room. There are a total of five questions, and each question will get 20 points. I would like to ask all three of you if you want to continue?"


    Tan Rou had 300 points, while the Wang siblings only had 60 points. Even if they got the remaining 100 points, they would only get 160 points. They had already lost.


    "Do you still want to continue??" Tan Rou sat in her seat with a rxed posture. "If you want, I''ll apany you to the end."


    Wang Shu was so angry that he ran down from his seat and stood in front of Tan Rou. He looked down at Tan Rou. "You only won once! What''s there to be so proud of!!!"


    Tan Rou corrected him. "I''m sorry. It should be the second time I beat you. The first time was in the actual physicspetition. I got first ce with full marks, while you two got second ce."


    Wang Xin also ran over. She said to Tan Rou, "Don''t be too arrogant. There''s always someone better than you. Sooner orter, there will be someone who will surpass you!!"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about me." Tan Rou stood up and ced her hands on the table. She was slightly taller than Wang Shu, so it was her turn to look down at Wang Shu. "Anyway, you guys have no chance of surpassing me now. You should stand aside."


    There was a microphone beside them so their voices would not only be transmitted to the live broadcast room, but also to the entire venue. Therefore, all the students and teachers present heard Tan Rou''s voice.


    "As expected of my Xiao Rou. She''s strong, smart, and very arrogant! Rourou is my goddess. She''s my future goal, my idol!" Li Li said with admiration.


    Xu Yan looked around and said, "It seems that the students of No. 46 High School are not sad because of Wang Shu and Wang Xin''s failure.""


    Xu Yan and the others came in their school uniforms to cheer for Tan Rou. Since it was a holiday today, everyone came to cheer for Tan Rou voluntarily but looking at the students of No. 46 High School, 80% of them were looking around, and some were sitting below the stage ying on their phones. They didn''t care who was sitting in front of them at all. When they saw that the Wang siblings had lost, there were actually a few who secretly pped.


    "Their reputations are down the drain. Even their ssmates from their own school didn''t want to cheer for them.


    On the stage, the Wang siblings were still confronting Tan Rou. At this moment, the principles of both parties walked up.


    Tan Rou''s principal smiled and said, "Well, Principal Hu. I''ll have to thank you for this opportunity."


    Principal Hu looked angry but didn''t dare to say anything. He said coldly, "Our students are indeed no match for yours."


    Tan Rou''s principal deliberately said, "Aiya, Tan Rou, why didn''t you give them a chance? How embarrassing it would be now that it ended this way?"


    Tan Rou smiled. "I gave up one of the questions, but the two of them didn''t seem to cherish it, so I took it back."


    When Principal Hu heard this, he wished he could chase Tan Rou and the others out right now. However, the live broadcast was still going on. He could only continue to be polite. "We lost. We don''t me anyone for it."


    Tan Rou nced at the siblings. "There''s no one for you to put the me on for this anyways. Please apologize to me publicly. It just so happens that the live broadcast is not over yet. The two of you should find a good shot and apologize."


    Wang Shu and Wang Xin had no choice but to admit that they were talking nonsense in front of the camera.


    The match had already attracted arge crowd. Halfway through, other students had started a live broadcast to promote it, causing many adults and foreigners to join in. Now that the match had ended, there were actually millions of people watching them. Even after the match had ended, there were still many people pouring into the live broadcast room to watch the show.


    "Hurry up! Don''t waste everyone''s time." Tan Rou urged them.


    "Tan Rou, don''t be so arrogant!" Wang Shu said angrily.


    Tan Rou snorted. "I''m warning you too. Don''t spread rumors and cause trouble for others!"


    Wang Shu was suddenly frightened by her aura and went over to apologize silently.

 Chapter 354 354 What Are You Laughing About?

    Chapter 354 354 What Are You Laughing About?


    "I''m Wang Shu. It''s about..." Wang Shu stammered as he apologized, "I have to exin about the rumors about Tan Rou on the Inte.""


    "I don''t need your exnation." Tan Rou reminded her, "I just need you to apologize and withdraw from the physicspetition."


    "Tan Rou, don''t go too far with this!" Wang Xin came over to defend Wang Shu.


    Tan Rou did not n to let either of them off. The siblings were not good people. "Since you''re here too, you can apologize with him then. Can you bear to see your brother standing alone in front of the camera?"


    Wang Xin hesitated for a moment, then stood beside Wang Shu and said loudly, "Since we agreed to the bet, we''ll admit defeat then. Tan Rou, we''re sorry. We shouldn''t have spread rumors about you on the inte. Please forgive us."


    "What about the bet?" Tan Rou reminded them.


    Wang Shu clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "We won''t participate in the physicspetition anymore. We mean what we say!"


    "Great." Tan Rou walked in front of the camera and smiled. "I ept your apology. Also, I have to say that my results are based on my own abilities. I don''t need to resort to underhanded methods. If there are still rumors about me in the future, I will choose to call the police directly. If you don''t believe what I can do, try and challenge me then."


    With that, she left the venue.


    "Xiao Rou, you were so cool just now!" Li Li held her phone. "I''ve already recorded what you said just now. I will use it to motivate me in the future."


    Tan Rou smiled and said, "There''s no need for that. With me by your side to encourage you, do you still need to watch those videos?"


    Li Li thought for a moment. "You''re right. I''ll delete it. This camera lens isn''t very good. It didn''t even capture your beauty."


    "Let me treat you guys to a meal." Tan Rou looked at Xu Yan and the others. "It''s the weekend, but you guys still came to cheer for me."


    When they heard that Tan Rou was going to treat them to a meal, the students all gathered around."Sure!"


    There were quite a lot of people, so Tan Rou decided to go for a barbecue.


    Seeing how there were so many of them, he was afraid that this would burn a hole in Tan Rou''s pocket and so he said, "Let me treat them instead."


    "No need." Tan Rou rejected his kindness. "I can still afford to pay for the meal."


    Li Li looked at Lu Qing in confusion. "Lu Qing, why are you trying to treat us?!"


    Lu Qing was a little embarrassed. "I''m just afraid that Tan Rou will spend too much money."


    Li Li felt ufortable listening to him. "So what if you''re rich? Although we don''t have as much money as you, it''s enough for a barbecue. Rourou has also helped me earn a sum of money too. If she doesn''t have enough money, I can help her pay."


    Tan Rou looked at Lu Qing and her attitude was very distant. "I''m sorry, Lu Qing. I do have enough money and don''t need your help."


    Xu Yan''s heart ached for Lu Qing. Why couldn''t this boy just understand the situation better? Since Tan Rou offered to treat, she must have the money for it. Moreover, these two have been fiddling with stocks in ss every day. Did Lu Qing really not look at them at all? This boy even said that he liked Tan Rou?! He didn''t know anything about her. Xu Yan didn''t understand how Lu Qing had the face to say that he liked Tan Rou.


    "Let''s go." Li Li held Tan Rou''s arm. "I want to eat roasted pork!!!"


    Tan Rou said, "Order whatever you want. Order arge portion. I have the money.:


    Li Li was overjoyed. "Rourou is the best."


    Xu Yan followed behind them, leaving Lu Qing behind.


    "Congrattions, Miss Tan Rou!" As soon as they left the school, Tan Rou was shocked by Xiao Mo''srge bouquet of sunflower lilies. Xiao Mo''s entire body was blocked by the flowers. If he hadn''t said anything, Tan Rou would have thought that the lilies had turned into spirits.


    "You scared me." Tan Rou said, "Why did you get such a big bouquet of flowers?"


    Xiao Mo exined, "The Third Young Master asked me to send it over. He is packed with meetings today and can''t leave, so he asked me to send a bouquet of sunflower lilies that represents victory."


    Tan Rou looked at the bouquet of lilies that weighed at least ten kilograms. She said with a headache, I''m going to eat with my ssmates now. I can''t carry them with me now."


    "It''s okay. I''ll send it to your house." Xiao Mo said considerately.


    "Alright then." Tan Rou thanked him, "Please send my thanks to Third Brother for the flowers."


    "Alright." Xiao Mo drove away with the flowers.


    Tan Rou guessed that if Zhuang Liu had already asked Xiao Mo to send flowers, he probably saw the live broadcast. Wasn''t he in a meeting? Why did he have the time to watch the live broadcast?


    That man definitely wasn''t being serious with his work.


    "Rourou, he already left. What are you stillughing about?" Li Li asked. "Did the handsome guy in the wheelchair send those flowers?"


    "No," Tan Rou denied without blushing.


    Li Li didn''t believe her. "I heard everything. Don''t quibble."


    "Alright, alright." Tan Rou changed the topic. "Let''s eat!!!"


    Li Li cared more about food. "Alright, let''s go!"

 Chapter 355 - 355: 355 Anger

    Chapter 355: 355 Anger


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± After watching the live broadcast, Tan Jing threw everything on the table to the ground. If she wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair, she might have stood up and smashed everything in the room. ¡°Wang Shu and Wang Xin are idiots. Not only did they not affect Tan Rou, but they were also kicked out of the physicspetition by her! Idiots! Two f*cking idiots!!!¡±


    Originally, Wang Shu and Wang Xin were tied for second ce and were the most likely to surpass Tan Rou. Now, these two idiots had directly withdrawn from the physicspetition and did not even have the chance topete.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chen Yi came up from downstairs. ¡°Why did you smash these things? Don¡¯t you know that our family is in trouble now?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just got a little excited.¡±


    Chen Yi was in a bad mood. Tan Song had not been home for the past few days. Whenever she asked him where he was going, they would quarrel. This was why she was mad as well.


    ¡°Jingjing, it¡¯s fine if you do this in the past but now you have to change your bad temper that you learnt from the Tao family. Don¡¯t bring your bad habits to our house.¡± Chen Yi med Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing was also unhappy. When she heard Chen Yi ming her, she really wanted to ignore everything and scold Chen Yi. However, Chen Yi was her mother. She still had to rely on Chen Yi and could not scold Chen Yi.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tan Jing lowered her head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already buried deep in problems.¡± After Chen Yi lectured Tan Jing, she went downstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t cause anymore trouble for me.¡±


    As soon as she went downstairs, Li Wen ran up and said to Tan Jing hypocritically, ¡°Oh my, why are you so angry? Look at these things. All of them would have gone to waste just because of you.¡±


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t scold Chen Yi, but couldn¡¯t she scold Li Wen?


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you know how to clean them up? Why did I bring you here?¡± Tan Jing asked angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a nanny, so you should clean up! Hurry up and clean up!¡±


    Li Wen ignored her and continued, ¡°Young Miss, the situation at home hasn¡¯t been good recently. Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re already in a wheelchair. You can¡¯t afford to be sick anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing did not agree with her. She was now very disgusted by others saying that she was in a wheelchair. At that time, she had mocked Zhuang Liu for being sick and disabled. Now that it was her turn, she couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯ll be done soon!¡± Tan Jing struggled to get up, but her legs felt weak and she fell back down.


    ¡°Come on. Let me help you up.¡± Li Wen reached out to grab Tan Jing¡¯s arm.


    Tan Jing was disgusted and pped Li Wen¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Do you think that you are qualified to touch me?!¡±


    Li Wen covered his face and said in shock, ¡°How could you hit me?!¡±


    Her face was red and swollen, and the five palm prints on her fair face were very obvious.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to hit you?¡± Tan Jing was not afraid. Li Wen was just a nanny after all.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Li Wen raised his hand and heard the sound of the door opening downstairs.


    Opening the door meant that Tan Song had returned. Hence, Li Wen put down her hands, covered her face, and went downstairs crying.


    The moment Tan Song returned, he saw Li Wening over to wee him. This immediately relieved his depressed mood. He didn¡¯t expect that instead of weing him home with a bright smile on her face, she was crying instead.


    ¡°What happened? Did Chen Yi do it?¡± Tan Song was still willing to go home because Li Wen was still here. Li Wen would not quarrel with him. She would onlyfort him and obey him. Therefore, when she saw that Li Wen was beaten, his first reaction was that it was Chen Yi who did it.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Li Wen stood in front of Tan Song. His eyes and face were red and swollen. ¡°It was the young miss. She threw a tantrum in the room and smashed things. I just wanted to help her clean up the mess but she vented her anger on me. I¡¯m so sorry! This is all my fault.¡±


    Tan Jing pushed the wheelchair to the stairs and scold angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I stop you from cleaning this mess up?!¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit her?¡± Tan Song asked angrily.


    Tan Jing was stunned. Whose side was her father on? Why was he speaking up for Li Wen?


    ¡°Dad, she¡¯s just a nanny. Why are you shouting at me for a nanny?!¡±


    Tan Jing was about to die from rage. She had just been angered to death by Tan Rou and the others, and then she was scolded by Chen Yi. Now, she even got tricked by Li Wen. She was really wronged.


    Tan Song couldn¡¯t bear to hear her say that about Li Wen.. He reprimanded her, ¡°Go back to your room and reflect on yourself!¡±

 Chapter 356 - 356: 356 A Chaotic Family

    Chapter 356: 356 A Chaotic Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Jing was frightened by Tan Song. After being back for so long, this was the first time Tan Song had spoken to her like this, telling her to go back to her room and reflect on herself. All of these because of a nanny in their house? Her father scolded her indiscriminately because of a few words from a nanny?


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you listen to my exnation? Do you believe everything she says?¡± Tan Jing asked.


    Tan Song was very angry. This girl was really bing more and more like Chen Yi. She only knew how to cause trouble. He had already seen the injury on Li Wen¡¯s face. What else was there to exin? She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Li Wen had hit herself, right?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. Go back to your room and reflect on your actions!¡± Tan Song roared.


    Tan Jing gripped the wheels of the wheelchair tightly with both hands and said resentfully, ¡°Fine!¡±


    She turned around and went back. Because the wheelchair was inconvenient, she was slow. Halfway through her turn, she caught a glimpse of Tan Song and Li Wen from the corner of her eye. Tan Song ced his hand on Li Wen¡¯s face Li Wen from the corner of her eye. Tan Song ced his hand on Li Wen¡¯s face and rubbed it gently for her. He even took out the medicine box from under the coffee table to apply medicine on Li Wen.


    Seeing this, Tan Jing understood everything. Tan Song wasn¡¯t protecting the nanny. He was clearly protecting his lover!


    Tan Song was indeed a ballsy man. He actually dared to have an affair under the eyes of his own wife and daughter. When he was looking for the youngdy, he even said that he did not have an affair. Now, he actually had an affair at home. He did not take the wife and daughter seriously at all.


    ¡°Tan Song, what are you doing!¡± Chen Yi heard Tan Song¡¯s voice outside and came out of her room to take a look. In the end, she saw Tan Song touching Li Wen¡¯s face and Li Wen was also looking at Tan Song affectionately. Those who did not know better would think that they were husband and wife.


    At this moment, Li Wen still wanted to pretend. She quickly pushed Tan Song¡¯s hand away and stood up from the sofa. She timidly lowered her head and stood to the side. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I identally offended Miss just now. She pped me and my face was injured. Then, Sir was applying medicine for me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do that yourself?!¡± Chen Yi was not a fool. She would not believe such nonsense. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a mirror in the bathroom?¡±


    Li Wen couldn¡¯te up with an excuse and could only stammer that Chen Yi had misunderstood them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood you?¡± Chen Yi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How could I be wrong?!¡± She pointed at Tan Song and cursed, ¡°Tan Song, you bastard! It¡¯s fine if you mess around outside, but you actually brought her home. Do you have any respect for me?¡±


    Tan Song wasn¡¯t afraid of Chen Yi. He pushed all the me onto Chen Yi and her daughter. ¡°When did I bring her home? You and your daughter were the ones who brought her home!!! Chen Yi, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re like now? You can¡¯t do anything well and you have such a bad temper. I offered to continue feeding you because we¡¯re married. Otherwise, I would have chased you out long ago.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Chen Yi finally saw Tan Song¡¯s true colors. ¡°So you¡¯ve wanted to divorce me for a long time. So be it. Do you think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you! It¡¯s not like I, Chen Yi, cheated on you. It¡¯s you, Tan Song, who¡¯s shameless! Not only did you go out to look for girls to sleep with, but you even had an affair under my nose. This is disgusting!!!¡±


    Tan Song did not want to argue with her, so he picked up the briefcase on the sofa and prepared to leave.


    Seeing this, Chen Yi picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at him. She missed, so she picked up a bigger pillow and threw it at him.


    Tan Song was hit, but he did not want to be outdone. He walked to Chen Yi and pped her, causing Chen Yi to fall onto the sofa and not be able to move for a long time.


    ¡°Are you done messing around?¡± Tan Song still felt that it was all Chen Yi¡¯s fault. ¡°Your daughter was the one who hit her and I was just applying medicine on her face. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Chen Yi covered her face and sobbed. ¡°Tan Song, you actually hit your wife! You hit a woman!¡±


    Tan Song was in a fit of anger and could not listen to anything. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind hitting you again!¡±


    Li Wen rolled her eyes and thought of a good idea. She ran over to support Chen Yi. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. There¡¯s nothing between me and Sir. I know you¡¯ve always disliked me and thought that I came from a humble background and that I¡¯m a nanny. If you really can¡¯t stand me, then I¡¯ll resign and leave now.¡± As she spoke, a few drops of tears flowed out of her eyes.


    Chen Yi couldn¡¯t hit Tan Song, so she took it out on Li Wen. When Li Wen came to help her up, she pped her and it happened to hit the other side of his face. This time, the marks on Li Wen¡¯s face became symmetrical..

 Chapter 357 - 357: 357 Divorce

    Chapter 357: 357 Divorce


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Wen fell onto the sofa and covered her face as she sobbed. ¡°Madam, why did you do that? I was just beaten up by the young miss, and now you have to p me. Why would you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t seduce someone else¡¯s husband!¡± Chen Yi roared.¡±


    Li Wen looked pitiful. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand what Madam means.¡±


    Seeing that Li Wen was injured again, he could not hide his anger. The man could not bear to see his woman being beaten up. Moreover, at this moment, Tan Song only had Li Wen, this pitiful little woman, in his heart. Li Wen had always been a pitiful and gentle woman in front of Tan Song. This could arouse Tan Song¡¯s desire to protect her as a man, and it could also give Tan Song a sense of satisfaction. Now that Li Wen had been beaten up, Tan Song would definitely help her.


    ¡°You actually dared to hit her?¡± Tan Song raised his hand and pped Chen Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Looks like you would never know who¡¯s in charge of this family if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡±


    Tan Jing watched from upstairs and her heart skipped a beat. They were all crazy. Everyone had gone crazy!!!


    Chen Yi wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. She and Tan Song fought and smashed everything on the coffee table.


    Li Wen was trying to stop the fight at the side. Actually, she wasn¡¯t trying to stop the fight. She just wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hit Chen Yi a few times for revenge.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight because of me!!!¡± Li Wen shouted, ¡°Madam, please understand Sir. There are so many things going on outside. He must be tired after a day of work. Please don¡¯t quarrel with him anymore.¡±


    After hearing what Li Wen said, Tan Song liked Li Wen even more. Only a woman like Li Wen was gentle and aware of the big picture, while Chen Yi, this crazy woman, only knew how to spend money and cause trouble.


    When Chen Yi heard Li Wen¡¯s words, she wanted to tear her into pieces. ¡°B*tch, if you say that again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±


    She broke free and pounced on Li Wen.


    Li Wen didn¡¯t want to get hit the second time. So, she ran around the house, shouting for Tan Song to save her.


    Tan Song really couldn¡¯t stand Chen Yi anymore. He rushed into the room and took out all the documents that he should take out. He dragged Chen Yi out. ¡°Tan Song, what are you doing?¡± Chen Yi retreated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a divorce? Let¡¯s go now!¡± Tan Song roared.


    Chen Yi stopped making a fuss. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get a divorce. I don¡¯t care about you anymore!¡±


    This sentence was like a bolt from the blue to Tan Jing. She cared about her reputation the most. If others knew that her parents were divorced, how would she be able to survive in school?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, please calm down!¡± Tan Jing shouted from upstairs.


    However, Tan Song and Chen Yi had already gone out and could not hear what she said.


    Li Wen watched the two of them leave before happilying back to clean up the living room. While she was cleaning up, she did not forget to provoke Tan Jing, who was at the stairs. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s no longer going to be your mother.¡±


    She touched her injured face and said with a smile,¡±You¡¯d have to call me ¡®Mom¡¯ in the future.¡±


    ¡°Shameless b*tch! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being my mother?¡± Tan Jing scolded angrily.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Li Wen said confidently, ¡°Once I married your father, you had to call me that no matter what. Why don¡¯t we practice a few times now? You can just call me ¡®mommy¡¯.¡±


    Tan Jing bared her fangs and brandished her ws upstairs. ¡°Li Wen, you won¡¯t be able to get away with this!!!¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Li Wen didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your daughter?¡± Tan Jing asked her.


    Li Wen thought of his daughter who was in prison and felt a little ufortable. However, her days were much happier now. If he didn¡¯t want her daughter, then so be it.


    ¡°I still have to thank my good daughter for this.¡± Li Wen smiled and said, ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live such a good life.¡±


    Tan Jing was at her wit¡¯s end. She could only pray that her parents would not get a divorce.


    When they came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Chen Yi¡¯s anger had yet to dissipate. ¡°You can go back to your little lover now.¡±


    Tan Song refused to be outdone. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not as crazy as you. I can find whoever I want and bring whoever I want home.¡±


    Chen Yi was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to bring another woman home?!¡±


    Tan Song reminded her, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. You don¡¯t have to care about what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Divorce¡­¡± When Chen Yi saw the divorce certificate in her hand, her heart suddenly turned cold. Why did she divorce Tan Song? Ever since she married Tan Song, she had not gone out to work.. Now that they are divorced, how is she going to live in the future?

 Chapter 358 - 358: 358 Moving Houses

    Chapter 358: 358 Moving Houses


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hubby, hubby, I was wrong.¡± Chen Yi hugged Tan Song¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°I was muddle-headed just now. I shouldn¡¯t have divorced you. Let¡¯s go back and remarry now, okay?¡±


    Tan Song pushed her to the side and tidied his suit. He said condescendingly, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. Don¡¯t say things that will cause misunderstandings.


    Oh and one more thing, find a house and move out of my house as soon as possible. You can take away everything in the house that belongs to you but our daughter stays with me.¡±


    ¡°No, Tan Song, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Chen Yi burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for twenty years. You can¡¯t chase me away just like that!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who wanted a divorce.¡± Tan Song couldn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Hurry up and move. I don¡¯t have much patience to wait for an outsider.¡±


    Chen Yi was stunned. She and Tan Song were divorced. How was she going to live in the future?


    The tax bureau was diagonally opposite the Civil Affairs Bureau. Mr. Tao had just finished dealing with some matters and came out. The moment he came out, he saw Tan Song and Chen Yi tugging at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. There were only two reasons for them toe to the Civil Affairs Bureau. One was to get married, and the other was to get a divorce. Connecting this with what had happened recently, Mr. Tao concluded that the two of them were here to get a divorce.


    He smiled and dialed a number. ¡°Spread the news of Tan Song and Chen Yi¡¯s divorce. There is no need to say where the news came from. Just get a few people and post this online.¡±


    After he was done, Mr. Tao received a call from Mrs. Tao, asking him to go with her to the new house for the final inspection.


    Mr. Tao was looking forward to the new house. When Tan Jing was around, he felt that the house was big enough to live in. Now that his precious daughter was back, the house seemed small. How could he let his biological daughter live in such a small house?


    Thinking of Tan Rou, Father Tao¡¯s heart softened. Fortunately, his precious daughter had returned to his side in the end.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving now?!¡± Tan Rou was puzzled.


    ¡°The sooner the better. You guys pack up your things, we¡¯ll move immediately.¡± Mother Tao said indifferently.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°But Xiaoqi and I still have to go to school. We don¡¯t have time to move.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You two only need to pack your things. Leave the rest to us.¡±


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Xiao Rou, go to school as usual with Xiao Qi. Once youe back from school, you will be able to see our new home.¡±


    Tao Qi was looking forward to his new home. He asked, ¡°Mom, where is our new home?''¡±¡®


    Mrs. Tao looked at Mr. Tao, and Mr. Tao looked back at her. In the end, Mrs. Tao said it.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ at Jade Water Elegant Residence.¡± Mother Tao said.


    Tan Rou was shocked. ¡°Jade Water Elegant Residence! The residential area with a property price of hundreds of millions?¡±


    Tao Zheng was also shocked. ¡°Mom, does our family have the money to buy a house there?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this house. I rented it.¡± Mr. Tao cleared his throat and exined. ¡°They decided to let the poor people live first. They¡¯ve offered the deal of allowing us to rent the ce for a few years first and once we have saved up enough, we will be allowed to buy the ce.¡±


    Hearing that it was a rented house, Tao Zheng rxed. ¡°Oh, I thought you bought it.¡±


    Tan Rou suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take out some money and see if I can buy the house?¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao objected together. ¡°No, you just invested your money. You can¡¯t take it out casually.¡±


    Tao Zheng also advised Tan Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, use your money as an investment. We can rent a house now. Once we have money, we can buy it.¡±


    Tan Rou observed her parents ¡®expressions carefully. She realized that her parents looked a little nervous, as if they were afraid that others would find out. It seemed like this rented house wasn¡¯t as simple as she thought. Perhaps the owner of the house had long be her parents.


    ¡°Sure, then I¡¯ll leave my money and invest them first. We¡¯ll talk about it after I¡¯ve earned some money.¡±


    The Tao family¡¯s parents finally heaved a sigh of relief. Their daughter was too difficult to fool and had almost been exposed.


    Tan Rou thought of another matter. They were about to move to Elegant Jade Water Residence, and Zhuang Liu¡¯s mother was also there. Wouldn¡¯t they be neighbors in the future? Maybe the house they were going to live in was far away from Shen Jing¡¯s house..

 Chapter 359 - 359: 359 Are You Happy?

    Chapter 359: 359 Are You Happy?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zheng was helping his parents prepare for the move, while Tan Ron and Tao Qi went back to school ordingly.


    Tan Ron was stopped by Tan Jing the moment she entered the school gate. Tan Jing sat in the wheelchair with her arms spread out, trying to block Tan Ron¡¯s way. However, she looked at a clown.


    Tan Ron stopped in her tracks. She wanted to see what kind of crazy thing Tan Jing was going to do today.


    ¡°Tan Ron, are you happy that you caused this situation today?¡± Tan Jing¡¯s saliva almost sprayed onto Tan Rou¡¯s face.


    Tan Rou took a step back in disgust and asked, ¡°What should I be happy about?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you happy now that my parents are divorced?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so your parents are divorced?¡± Tan Rou pped her hands expressionlessly. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Tan Jing was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. ¡°If you didn¡¯t send those photos to my mother, why would they fight? If they didn¡¯t, how could they have gotten a divorce?¡±


    ¡°What photo?¡± Tan Rou remembered that Zhuang Liu had asked Xiao Mo to find the photos, but she didn¡¯t do it. What did it have to do with her?


    ¡°Is this your goal to break up my good family?¡± Tan Jing was spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the daughter of the Tan family, the real eldest daughter of the Tan family. You¡¯ve always been jealous of me when I returned to the Tan family, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand talking about her like that.


    ¡°Who cares about your identity as the eldest daughter of the Tan family? Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t take the photos of your father cheating. I didn¡¯t force your parents to get a divorce. I have nothing to do with your family¡¯s affairs. If you want to go crazy, then find a ce to do so. You¡¯re at a school, not the stage for you to go crazy!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou!¡± Li Li saw them from afar. She was worried that Tan Jing was up to no good again, so she quickly came over to help Tan Rou. ¡°Did Tan Jing cause trouble again?¡±


    ¡°She was the one who destroyed my family first and caused my parents to divorce.¡± Tan Jing spoke instead.


    ¡°Ohhhhh-¡± Li Li deliberately dragged out her tone. ¡°Your parents are divorced? How pitiful! Look at the wheelchair you¡¯re sitting in. Your family¡¯spany is about to be destroyed, and your parents are divorced. How pitiful!¡±


    Her words were like sharp knives stabbing into Tan Jing¡¯s body. Tan Jing was so angry that she almost suffocated. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did your parents divorce? You should ask your parents why they med Rourou.¡± Li Li said, ¡°We are not marriage peacemakers. You have found the wrong person.¡±


    Li Li pulled Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go to ss. I saw a physics questionst night and wanted to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t go!¡± Tan Jing grabbed onto the edge of Tan Rou¡¯s uniform, causing her to stagger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Tan Rou flew into a rage and flung Tan Jing¡¯s hand away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The back of Tan Jing¡¯s hand immediately became red and swollen. She covered the back of her hand in pain and couldn¡¯t care less about grabbing Tan Rou.


    Li Li was furious. ¡°Tan Jing, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re sick. Once we find out that you¡¯re up to no good again, you will be expelled!¡±


    Tan Jing sat weakly in her wheelchair and swore to herself, ¡°Tan Rou, you destroyed my family. 1 will definitely destroy you!¡±


    Li Li stole a nce at Tan Jing¡¯s expression and felt her scalp tingle. ¡°Rourou, her expression is so scary!¡±


    Tan Rou walked forward without looking back. ¡°Let her make a scene. Let¡¯s see what she can do.¡±


    Tan Jing turned the wheels of her wheelchair and slowly moved forward in the campus. There were constant gazes on her and the voices of her ssmates whispering.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tan Jing, right? Her leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°One wave hasn¡¯t settled yet, and another wave has risen. I heard that her parents are divorced.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was because her father cheated? There seems to be more than one woman.¡±


    ¡°So it was because her father cheated on her mother¡­ Then why did she say that Tan Rou caused her parents to divorce? Isn¡¯t Tan Rou innocent in all these?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? She has been framing Tan Rou for a long time, even the matter of the selection test papers for the physicspetition has not been resolved yet¡­¡±


    Tan Jing listened to all of this silently. She never thought that things would turn out like this. She had only returned to the Tan family a few months ago and became the eldest daughter of the Tan family who was sought after by tens of thousands of people. Now, she has be aughing stock..

 Chapter 360 - 360: 360 Continue Working Hard

    Chapter 360: 360 Continue Working Hard


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, let me tell you. The physics question I sawst night was fascinating. I was about to solve it but realized there was a hidden condition¡­.¡± Li Li was talking to Tan Rou about the physics questions when a person suddenly appeared at the stairs and startled her.


    ¡°Liang¡­ Liang Lu!¡± Li Li pointed at Liang Lu. ¡°You¡­What are you doing here?¡±


    Liang Lu nced at Li Li, then took out the test paper that was folded to the size of an eraser from the pocket of her school uniform. ¡°You said that you would be my friend if I got 60 marks.¡±


    Tan Rou took the test paper and looked at it. The test paper was folded very small and looked old. It could be seen that the person who wrote the test paper must have taken it out often.


    The score on the test paper was 61 points, just above average.


    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve improved so much in such a short period of time,¡± Tan Rou encouraged. ¡°It shows that you¡¯re brilliant. You¡¯re just not willing to work hard.¡±


    Liang Lu put her hands in her pockets and said, ¡°Well, I did get myself into this school with my academic results.¡±


    ¡°But you wasted more than two years.¡± Tan Rou took the test paperback. ¡°If you want to recover your original results, you must put in more effort.¡±


    Liang Lu frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already done it. Shouldn¡¯t you be my friend?¡±¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, teasing her, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better would think you¡¯re courting someone.¡±


    Liang Lu blushed. ¡°Are you trying to renege on your promise?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tan Rou extended her right hand. ¡°Hello, my friend Liang Lu.¡±


    Liang Lu slowly extended her right hand and shook it. ¡°Hello, Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°I am delighted with your results.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°But just one subject isn¡¯t enough. If we want to continue being friends, you must continue working hard next time.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t want to waste her time anymore. Otherwise, she would have to drop out of school and go home to find a job when everyone else went to university in a year.


    ¡°Then, can Ie to you for help if there¡¯s anything that I don¡¯t know?¡± Liang Lu asked shyly.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Tan Rou pushed Li Li out. ¡°This is my deskmate, Li Li. Her grades are also excellent. If I¡¯m not around, you can ask her.¡±


    Liang Lu did not object. She reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Liang Lu. Let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    Li Li was still in a daze. They were still making a scene in the ssroom a few months ago. A few monthster, they actually wanted to shake hands and be friends. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes!


    ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± Liang Lu asked when she saw Li Li in a daze.


    ¡°Ah, no, no, no¡­¡± Li Li shook her head repeatedly and held Liang Lu¡¯s hands with both hands. ¡®Td love to! I¡¯m Li Li. Nice to meet you.¡±


    She also amused Liang Lu. ¡°Li Li, right? If anyone bullies you in the future, say my name.¡±


    Li Li felt that Liang Lu was quite interesting, so she said, ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll have someone to protect me from now on.¡± She pulled Liang Lu with one hand and Tan Rou with the other, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so blessed!¡± With Rourou helping me with my studies and Liang Lu protecting me in school, I can do whatever I want!¡±


    The three girlsughed.


    Coincidentally, Tan Jing came downstairs and stared at Tan Rou angrily. Liang Lu actually knew Tan Jing better. Due to how Tan Jing and Lu Qing had been rumored, Liang Lu had always treated Tan Jing as a love rival. Later, when she discovered no such thing, she let it go.


    ¡°Do you want me to teach her a lesson?¡± Liang Lu had also heard about the grudges between Tan Jing and Tan Rou. Now that she was Tan Rou¡¯s good friend, she naturally had to help Tan Rou.


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou thanked her for her kindness. ¡°She can¡¯t cause much trouble in school now, nor can she hurt me. Don¡¯t provoke her because of me, lest she takes the opportunity to report you to the principal.¡±


    Liang Lu listened to Tan Rou. ¡°Alright. Since you don¡¯t want anything from her, I¡¯ll leave her alone.¡±


    She was terrified when Tan Jing heard that Liang Lu would teach her a lesson forTan Rou. She was a true gangster. As long as someone made her unhappy, Liang Lu would hit them.


    Liang Lu nced at her and warned, ¡°Tan Rou is my good friend now. You¡¯d better not do anything bad behind her back. If I find out, I¡¯ll ensure you can¡¯t leave the wheelchair for the rest of your life.¡±


    Tan Rou urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Liang Lu. Let¡¯s go up and take a look at your physics paper. You still have a lot of room for improvement.¡±


    Liang Lu put her hands in her pockets and followed Tan Rou and the others upstairs.


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was beating very fast. On the one hand, she was afraid that Liang Lu would teach her a lesson; on the other hand, she was angry at Tan Rou. How did Tan Rou get so many friends so easily? Even the school bully, Liang Lu had been subdued by her. On the other hand, there was no one around her now. She even has a problem trying to go up the stairs..

 Chapter 361 - 361: 361 Tan Jing Was The One Who Did It

    Chapter 361: 361 Tan Jing Was The One Who Did It


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Jing finally reached the ssroom, but the bell had already rung. The teacher on duty was already sitting on the podium. If Tan Jing wanted to enter, she had to report herself. Once she does that, she would attract the attention of the entire ss.


    Tan Jing braced herself and shouted, ¡°Report.¡±


    The teacher on duty didn¡¯t argue with her about beingte because of her leg injury. However, he reminded Tan Jing, ¡°Tan Jing, since your leg is injured, you shoulde to school earlier. It¡¯s fine if you came in earlier but if you¡¯rete for ss, aren¡¯t you wasting everyone¡¯s time?¡±


    Tan Jing lowered her head and dug her nails into her palms. She whispered, ¡°Sir. I¡¯lle earlier next time.¡±


    The teacher on duty said, ¡°Alright, the space in the ssroom is rtively small, and it may be difficult for you to enter on your own. It¡¯s not convenient for you to sit in a wheelchair. Let¡¯s find a ssmate to push you.¡± He pointed at the boy at the door. ¡°Come, this student, help her to her seat.¡±


    The boy who was pointed at turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping her.¡±


    The teacher on duty frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t you have more sympathy for your own ssmate? Forget it, forget it. You can go.¡± He pointed at another girl.


    The girl nced at Tan Jing and then covered her face with a book. ¡°I¡¯m not going. She¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    The teacher on duty was new and did not know much about their ss. He pointed at a few students but did not help. He was a little unhappy. ¡°Young student, it seems that you are not very weed here.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else and personally came down to push Tan Jing. ¡°Where¡¯s your seat? I¡¯ll push you over.¡±


    He Ling stood up. ¡°Teacher, her seat is over here.¡±


    The teacher on duty pushed Tan Jing¡¯s wheelchair as he lectured Tan Jing. ¡°The school is a small society. Not only do you have to study in school, but you also have to deal with interpersonal rtionships. You have to get along with others amicably. Otherwise, when you¡¯re in trouble, no one wille to help you.¡±


    Tan Jing was furious when she heard that. She was originally popr but if it wasn¡¯t for Tan Rou, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    When Li Li saw Tan Jing¡¯s expression, she whispered to Tan Rou, ¡°Judging from Tan Jing¡¯s expression, she must be scolding you in her heart again.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t even look at Tan Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to do anything for a few days.¡±


    Tan Rou was right. Tan Jing¡¯s good days were over.


    On the day that Wang Shu and Wang Xin announced their withdrawal from the physicspetition, the police suddenly announced a piece of news on the Inte. It was about a certain employee of the Municipal Education Bureau who had taken bribes of up to five million yuan and eighty percent of the money came from the Tan family.


    This employee surnamed Wang was none other than Wang Jin. In the beginning, Wang Jin took Tan Song¡¯s money and was prepared to take responsibility for this matter. However, after he entered the detention center, his family did not receive any follow-up money from Tan Song. After asking around, they found out that such a big thing had happened to the Tan family. Now that the Tan family could not even protect themselves, they naturally couldn¡¯t care less about transferring the money to Wang Jin.


    Wang Jin wanted to reduce his sentences, so he confessed everything. He emphasized with Tan Song who wanted the answer booklet so that his daughter would get good results in thepetition. This time, even if Tan Jing had a hundred mouths, she would not be able to exin herself.


    The principal personally came to the ss to drag Tan Jing out and brought her to the meeting room. The school¡¯s leaders and some teachers were already waiting for her.


    ¡°Tan Jing, do you have anything to say about you cheating in the physicspetition?¡± Director Zhang spoke on behalf of the principal.


    Tan Jing¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Sir, I was just blinded for a moment. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, I did the second round of questions on my own. I didn¡¯t cheat!!!¡±


    Director Zhang didn¡¯t want to hear anything else from her. He just wanted her to exin clearly about the first time she cheated. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me about this. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you cheated the second time or not. Because you cheated the first time, your qualification in thepetition must be revoked.¡± ¡°Sir. please give me another chance!¡± Tan Jing got off the wheelchair anxiously. ¡°I beg you!¡±


    The female teacher who was closest to her quickly came over to help her up. ¡°Tan Jing, just carefully exin yourself. If you exin clearly, perhaps the principal will be lenient.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The principal¡¯s expression was very serious.. ¡°I will never allow anyone to cheat in the school under my jurisdiction! Once I catch them, they would have to be expelled!!!¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362: 362 Retaining Student Status

    Chapter 362: 362 Retaining Student Status


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    gets expelled¡­¡±


    Director Zhang also said, ¡°Principal, why don¡¯t we just allow her to stay in school? She can stay home for this period of time to recover and onlye back to school after the storm has passed.¡±


    Although the principal was the boss of the school, there were other people in charge of the school. The reason why he held this meeting today was to see the attitude of the other teachers.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s vote.¡± The principal said, ¡°Those who agree with Director Zhang¡¯s suggestion, raise your hand.¡±


    Including the 17 people, nine of them voted for Tan Jing. They did not like Tan Jing but they had to consider the school¡¯s enrollment rate.


    In the end, the principal had no choice but to announce that Tan Jing¡¯s student status would be retained and that she would be allowed to go home to recuperate for a period of time. However, Tan Jing couldn¡¯t participate in the physicspetition anymore. This wasn¡¯t decided by the school, but by the organizingmittee. Not only could she not participate in the physicspetition, but she could also not participate in any simrpetitions in the future.


    ¡°What a pity! They didn¡¯t expel her!¡± Li Li said in frustration.


    Although Tan Rou did not agree with the school¡¯s approach, she could roughly guess why. It was probably because Tan Jing¡¯s results were not the worst and the school wanted to protect her.


    ¡°ording to her level, she can also get results in the physicspetition with her own strength.¡± Xu Yan said, ¡°She just took a detour.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling sorry for her?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Xu Yan smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a pity. Student¡¯s with evil intentions like her shouldn¡¯t participate in the physicspetition.¡±


    As she spoke, Tan Jing came in. She did not sit in a wheelchair but came up with a walking stick.


    No one went to help her up. Even her good friends, He Ling and Zhao Ru, were watching from the side. They were afraid that Tan Jing¡¯s matter would implicate them.


    Tan Jing limped over to pack her things. All the students around her ran away in an instant. They either went to the toilet together or went somewhere else to discuss something else.


    After packing a few books, Tan Jing left the ssroom. As she left, she did not forget to re at Tan Rou. She looked fierce.


    Tan Jing felt that it was Tan Rou¡¯s fault that she hade to this point. If Tan Rou died, she would not have any trouble.


    Tan Rou walked in front of Tan Jing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that. It¡¯s your own fault that you¡¯re in this state today. If you didn¡¯t want to hurt people, you would be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯ve already won first ce, why won¡¯t you let me go?¡± Tan Jing said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Tan Rou felt that there was something wrong with her brain that she actually spoke to Tan Jing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Tan Jing shouted at the door.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll y along!¡±


    There was another round ofpetition again this Saturday. This time, it was the provincial exam, and the top ten could enter the nationalpetition. Originally, Tan Jing could also take the exam, but unfortunately, her first cheating incident was exposed, so she was revoked from it.


    However, Tan Jing still came. She could already walk, but it was not smooth which was why she needed walking aid.


    Tan Jing stood at the entrance and looked at the row of red LED screens on the top of the door. She felt an indescribable pain in her heart. She was supposed to sit in the ssroom for thepetition, but now she had to hide here and peek. Because of her family matters, Tan Song and Chen Yi did not know that she had dropped out of school. She said that she would take a taxi to school every day, but in fact, she just sat near the school. Today, she lied to Tan Song that she was going to be participating in thepetition. Tan Song did not suspect anything, nor would he suspect anything. He was currently in a sweet rtionship with his little lover. How could he have the time to care about his daughter?


    After a while, Tan Rou came out of the examination room. Tan Jing hurriedly hid behind the tree in the flower bed.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, over here!¡± Tao Zheng raised the g in his hand and shouted..

 Chapter 363 - 363: 363 Tao Zhi Returns

    Chapter 363: 363 Tao Zhi Returns


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou wanted tough when she saw the g they were raising. She had already told them not to raise it, but she didn¡¯t expect them to still buy it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom and Dad?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t see her parents. ¡°Did they go shopping?¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy went home already.¡± Tao Qi ran over to hug Tan Rou.¡±Third Sister, guess who¡¯s back?¡±


    Tan Rou guessed that their eldest brother had returned, but she did not want to ruin the mystery. ¡±1 don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tao Qi took her hand and brought her to the car. Then, the car door opened.


    A tall and handsome young man looked at her uneasily. ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Rou, right?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re Big Brother, right? Wee home.¡±


    Tao Zhi was stunned for a moment before he rxed. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard on thepetition.¡±


    Tan Rou could tell that he was nervous, so she chatted with him a little more to ease the atmosphere. ¡°I heard from Second Brother that you¡¯ll only be back on Dad¡¯s birthday. Why are you here so soon?¡±


    Tao Zhi looked troubled, but since his sister had asked, he had to answer. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything important to do, so I came back early.¡±


    Tan Rou held Tao Zhi¡¯s arm with a smile. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home then.¡±


    Tao Zhi was very nervous. This was the first time he had seen his biological sister. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with her. In the past, when Tan Jing was around, he did not have a good rtionship with her. It could only be said that they were acquaintance. They were not like a family at all. Tan Jing was also very distant from him. The two of them barelymunicated.


    Therefore, Tao Zhi was very afraid that his biological sister would also alienate him. Now, it seemed that he was thinking too much. As expected, there was still a connection between siblings.


    Tan Rou sat with her eldest and youngest brother in the backseat while Tao Zheng drove. The siblings chatted andughed as they headed to their new home.


    Tan Jing came out from behind the tree. The mes of jealousy filled her heart. Tan Rou had enjoyed her 17 years of glory and wealth, and now she had snatched away her family. Even Tao Zhi, who she had met for the first time, treated her so well. This was unfair!


    Tao Zhi had a bad rtionship with Tan Jing. Not only with Tan Jing, but his rtionship with his family was also average. He never knew how tomunicate with them and only liked ying his guitar by the window. After graduation, he fell out with his family. Tan Jing didn¡¯t even get to see Tao Zhi again until Tan Jing returned to the Tan family. She had always thought that Tao Zhi was a cold person.


    Now that Tao Zhi hade to pick Tan Rou up the moment he came back, he even held her arm andughed with her. It was obvious that Tao Zhi was not a cold person at all.


    Everything belonged to Tan Rou. Tan Jing couldn¡¯t understand why and how everything went to her!!! Her parents, brothers, grades, friends¡­ These were all Tan Rou¡¯s! Originally, she still had the identity of the eldest daughter of the Tan family, but now the Tan family had be a huge joke.


    Looking at thepetition venue, Tan Jing had a n in her mind. If she couldn¡¯t participate in thepetition, Tan Rou shouldn¡¯t be allowed to participate either!!! Thinking of this, Tan Jing hurriedly took a taxi to another ce.


    ***


    In the car, the Tao siblings were chatting.


    ¡°How long will Big Brother be back this time?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zhi replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving anymore after this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t your job important? Isn¡¯t it pretty strict?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    Tao Zhi shook his head. ¡°I already resigned from it.¡±


    ¡°Why did you resign?¡± Tao Zheng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Was it because it¡¯s too tiring or difficult?¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know what his older brother¡¯s job was. Tao Zhi¡¯s job was a secret, and even his parents wouldn¡¯t tell him. Moreover, Tao Zhi had a bad rtionship with his family previously, so he would not say anything.


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t tell them. ¡°There are certain rules that I still have toply with after leaving my job. I can¡¯t reveal anything about thepany, so I can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, we understand.¡±


    Tan Rou could understand this feeling very well. Just like before, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone where she used to stay. Not only that she couldn¡¯t tell them where she learnt certain skills, she also couldn¡¯t show them what she truly knew. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her brain was already damaged, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life now.


    Not long after, the car drove into the luxurious vi area, Jade Water Elegant Residence.


    Although Tan Rou had already stayed here for two days, every time she came, she wanted to ask again, ¡°Is our family really an ordinary one instead of a secretly wealthy family?¡±


    Tao Qi was still young, and Tao Zheng was silly. They would not doubt their parent¡¯s words at all, but Tan Rou did not believe it. Even if the Tao parents said that the house was rented, she did not believe it. This was because the residents who could afford to buy a house in Jade Water Elegant Residence would not care about the rent that was merely ten thousand.


    Tao Zhi smiled and patted his sister¡¯s head. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯ll know in the future..¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364: 364 Family Reunion

    Chapter 364: 364 Family Reunion


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Ron heard Tao Zhi¡¯s words, she was no longer confused. Their family definitely had a background. Among the siblings, only the eldest brother, Tao Zhi, knew about their family¡¯s situation. The other two foolishly thought that their family was very poor.


    Hmm¡­. indeed, people who looked alike were equally smart. Tan Rou and Tao


    Zhi looked more alike. Tao Zhi was handsome, and Tan Rou was pretty. They both looked like their mothers. Tao Zheng and Tao Qi looked a little alike, but they looked more like their father. They were not as good-looking as Eldest and Third.


    Tan Rou looked at her second brother, who was focused on driving, and then at her fourth brother, who was admiring the scenery. She suddenly felt that the two of them were really innocent. Her eldest brother had made it so clear, but the two of them still didn¡¯t get the meaning behind it. She really admired these two.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you.¡± When Tao Zheng got out of the car, he told Tan Rou, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are here too. Dad and Mom went to pick them up before leaving.¡±


    This time, it was Tan Rou¡¯s turn to be nervous. She had met her grandparents in her previous life. At first, her grandparents were very excited about her return and even spent lots of money buying her gifts. In the end, not only did she not cherish it, but she also pissed off Grandma so much that she fell sick, causing Mr. Tao¡¯s birthday to be ruined.


    ¡°Second Brother, what are our grandparents like?¡± Tan Rou smoothed her hair. ¡°Will Grandpa and Grandma be angry if they see my messy hair?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are very gentle and kind. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Tao Zheng smiled. He reached out and smoothed his sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are looking forward to meeting you. When they arrived, they even texted me to see if you wereing home soon!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see them.¡± Tan Rou was no longer nervous. Nothing had happened yet in this life. She still had the chance to treat her grandparents well.


    Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao stood at the door waiting for their granddaughter toe back. When they saw their granddaughter, their eyes turned red. Mr. Tao had already told them about how Tan Rou was fed sleeping pills by the Tan couple when she was young. He also said that Tan Rou had suffered a lot in the Tan family. Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao¡¯s hearts ached.


    ¡°My baby Rourou!¡± Grandma Tao jogged over. ¡°Oh! Let me take a good look at you!!!¡±


    Tan Rou felt a lump in her throat. She threw herself into her arms and called out hoarsely, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Grandma Tao patted her back. ¡°My dear baby, you¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡±


    Tan Rou rubbed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back safe and sound.¡±


    Grandma Tao wiped her tears too. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Our family is finallyplete now that you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    At this moment, Tao Zhi also walked over and awkwardly called out, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡±


    Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao were shocked. They only knew that their granddaughter was back, but they didn¡¯t expect their eldest grandson to be back as well.


    ¡°Xiao Zhi, why are you back?¡± Grandpa Tao was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you working?¡±


    Tao Zhi replied, ¡°I resigned and wanted toe home for a while.¡±


    Grandma Tao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Why did you have to do that job? It¡¯s so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Grandpa Tao reminded her, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first. Why are we all standing outside?¡±


    Grandma Tao stopped talking and pulled Tan Rou into the house. ¡°Hmm. .. I would have known that you are our grandchildren with just one look. Look at how much you look like your mother!¡± She had never liked Tan Jing in the past. Why? This was because Tan Jing had a strange personality and did not look like a member of the Tao family. Now, it seemed that there was a reason why she did not like Tan Jing.


    Tao Zhi was observing the new house. Whether it was the area or the decoration style, it was very different from the previous house. The previous house was crowded. This new house was spacious and bright, very suitable for a huge family like them to live in.


    In the past, when the brothers were at home, their parents had never thought of changing houses. When Tan Rou came back, their parents immediately changed houses. They must have felt sorry for Tan Rou and wanted to give her more.


    Tao Zhi was not jealous because he loved his sister very much too. He was willing to give the best things to his sister. His only sister should be surrounded by love..

 Chapter 365 - 365: 365 Learned From a Master

    Chapter 365: 365 Learned From a Master


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Rourou, I heard from your parents that you went to participate in some physicspetition today. Were you nervous?¡± Grandma Tao kept holding Tan Rou¡¯s hand and even asked her granddaughter to sit beside her when they sat at the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Besides, I even came out early.¡± Tan Rou took her grandmother¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Oh my, my Rourou is really amazing. You even came out early from the hall!¡± Grandma Tao was delighted to hear that.


    Tao Qi sat beside Grandma Tao and said good things about Tan Rou, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not just that. Third Sister always came in first in every exam, and she scored full marks in all her subjects except English and Chinese. Why didn¡¯t she get full marks for English and Chinese? Because the teacher was afraid that she would be too arrogant, he deliberately deducted her marks.¡±


    Grandma Tao couldn¡¯t stop smiling, but at the same time, she felt a little ufortable. She knew that some children would study hard in order to get attention in a new environment. She was afraid that Tan Rou was the same.


    ¡°Rourou, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Grandma Tao said earnestly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do well, we won¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Tan Rou did not think that studying was tiring. She told Grandma Tao, ¡°Grandma, studying is a very happy thing for me. I don¡¯t think studying is tiring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Grandma Tao touched the back of Tan Rou¡¯s hand and said lovingly, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t expect you to achieve much. I just want you to be happy. As for the matters at home, you don¡¯t have to worry. We will always be here to support you.¡±


    Tao Qi interjected, ¡°Grandma, Third Sister is amazing! She knows how to make incense pills, treat patients, make pills, and even assembleputers. Also, the Third Sister is talented in earning money! She usually gives me a lot of pocket money and even gets me to save them for New Years!¡±


    Mother Tao came over with fruits. ¡°Yes, she is. Rourou is amazing. Didn¡¯t I often suffer from insomnia back then? With the calming incense and medicine that Tan Rou made for me, I stop having problems sleeping now. Not only me, but a few of my friends who used the calming incense made by Xiao Rou said that they slept very soundly.¡±


    Grandpa Tao said, ¡°You know how to treat illnesses and make medicines?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Just a little.¡±


    Grandpa Tao frowned and said, ¡°You need a medical license to treat patients. Rourou, it¡¯s fine if you want to help your family. Don¡¯t treat any outsider, especially when ites to taking medicine. If someone else gets sick from eating it, it¡¯s a serious matter.¡±


    Tan Rou understood her grandfather¡¯s good intentions, but she knew her own medical skills well. She wouldn¡¯t harm others.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a scary old man,¡± Grandma Tao said unhappily. She held Tan Rou¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come, Rourou, let me take a look. I¡¯m not afraid if you mess up.¡±


    Tan Rou had the same thought in her mind as well. When she took Grandma Tao¡¯s pulse just now, she had already discovered the problem with her body. Now was the time to take a closer look.


    Grandpa Tao exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just afraid that Xiao Rou will be at a disadvantage if others try to take advantage of her.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Grandpa. I only treat those that I know. I wouldn¡¯t just simply treat anyone¡± Tan Rou said as she took her pulse.


    Grandma Tao red at Grandpa Tao, telling him not to say anything. Grandpa Tao could only sit quietly at the side.


    ¡°Do you often feel dizzy?¡± Tan Rou asked Grandma Tao


    ¡°I do. Sometimes I get dizzy after sitting for a long time.¡±


    Tan Rou observed Grandma Tao¡¯s tongue and said, ¡°Does Grandma like to eat greasy things? Like pork or fat meat?¡±


    ¡°I like to eat braised pork,¡± Grandma Tao said. ¡°I can eat a big bowl of it every meal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good habit to have.¡± Tan Rou warned her, ¡°Grandma, your body isn¡¯t suitable for eating so much fatty meat. Also, try to eat less greasy things. The grease will umte in your blood vessels and affect your health.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Grandpa Tao asked. ¡°I told you to eat less meat. You wouldn¡¯t even listen to the doctors. Now that your granddaughter is saying it to you, are you going to ignore her words too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen. I¡¯ll definitely listen to what my granddaughter says,¡± Grandma Tao said helplessly.


    Tan Rou suggested to Grandma Tao, ¡°If you¡¯re really craving for greasy meat, you could try some vegetarian meat made from soybeans. It has the taste of meat and isn¡¯t so greasy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Grandma Tao agreed.


    Grandpa Tao asked again, ¡°Rourou, did you learn your medical skills from a doctor?¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Bai Jing out again. ¡°I have a master to teach me these. He¡¯s a family doctor of a friend I know. He¡¯s a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t think too much about it. As long as his granddaughter didn¡¯t learn anything bad, it was fine. As for the medical skills she learned from her master, it wasn¡¯t that important..

 Chapter 366 - 366: 366 Meeting The Parents

    Chapter 366: 366 Meeting The Parents


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After checking up on Grandma Tao, Tan Rou went to the kitchen to help her mother cook. Soon, a table of delicious food was served.


    Grandpa Tao was the oldest in the family, so before dinner, he had to say something. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a meal together in a long time. It used to be because Xiao Zhi was away, and then it was because of Rourou. Now we¡¯re finally reunited! Come, let¡¯s have a drink together to celebrate our family reunion!¡±


    Everyone raised their sses. Even Mother Tao, who never drank, poured half a ss of wine. However, Tao Qi and Tan Rou weren¡¯t adults yet, so they couldn¡¯t drink. They could only drink fruit juice instead of alcohol.


    ¡°To celebrate our new home!¡±


    Tao Qi did not forget his third sister at all times. ¡°Also, to celebrate thepletion of yourpetition and congrattions in advance for entering the finals!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and rebuked Tao Qi. ¡°The results haven¡¯t been announced yet. Why are you so excited?¡±


    Tao Qi blinked. ¡°You will definitely be getting full marks anyways.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll thank you for that.¡± She raised her ss. ¡°My grades aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that Big Brother is back. We will be able to spend more time with each other now.¡±


    Mrs. Tao concluded, ¡°Everyone of you here is as important. We¡¯re a family and everything rted to all of you here is important.¡±


    The Tao family was filled with liveliness as they enjoyed their meal.


    After the meal, Tan Rou and Mrs. Tao went out for a walk with Grandma Tao to digest the food. As for the pots and pans, they were left to the men at home.


    ¡°Rourou, what do you think of the environment here? There¡¯s a big man-madeke behind. You can go there for your jog in the morning.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have many requirements for her living environment. She didn¡¯t care if it was a luxurious room arranged by her family or the small dormitory she used to live in.


    However, she knew that this was the ce her mother had carefully chosen for her and she was quite happy about it.


    ¡°I quite like it.¡± Tan Rou observed the tall evergreen tree beside her. ¡°The trees that they¡¯ve nted here wouldn¡¯t shed so much even all year round. I think they look great.¡±


    Grandma Tao said, ¡°Having more greeneries around is good. There¡¯s plenty of oxygen. Also, looking at green-colored items is good for the eyes. You always study so hard. You should look at them more frequently.¡±


    They continued to walk forward. As they walked, Mrs. Tao pointed at one of the vis and said, ¡°This is my friend¡¯s house. She moved here not long ago.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the familiar house and was stunned for a moment. She recognized that house because Zhuang Liu had brought her herest time. This was Shen Jing¡¯s house.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over to her house when we¡¯re free,¡± said Mrs. Tao.


    Tan Rou did not stop her. She also wanted to visit Shen Jing to see if she had gotten better.


    Suddenly, a ck car drove over quickly and stopped beside them.


    The three of them looked at each other. They wouldn¡¯t have been in the way but why did the car stop?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou?¡± Zhuang Liu rolled down the car window. ¡°Auntie Tao! Why are you here?¡±


    When Mrs. Tao saw Zhuang Liu, she was very happy. ¡°Oh! Xiao Zhuang! Nice to see you!¡±


    Zhuang Liu quickly asked Xiao Mo to take his wheelchair down. Although he could walk now, he couldn¡¯t expose himself yet, so he had to sit in the wheelchair to hide the truth.


    Zhuang Liu was obviously a little excited. He asked Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, are you here to meet me?¡±


    Tan Rouughed and pointed at her new house. She said to Zhuang Liu with a faint smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to tell you that we moved here.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt upset. He had been too busy recently. He was so busy that he did not even know that Tan Rou had moved, let alone that Tan Rou had moved next door to his house.


    Grandma Tao looked at Tan Rou and then at Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou introduced him to her. ¡°This is a friend of mine. He takes good care of me. My parents know him too.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, this is my grandmother.¡± Her words were very clever. Not only did she mention Zhuang Liu¡¯s identity, but it also meant that Zhuang Liu was not some shady friend, but someone her parents knew.


    Grandma Tao felt that this man looked familiar. She seemed to have seen him in the Capital before.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shen Jing came out of the house and was very surprised to see Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re here too! This kid didn¡¯t even tell me about youing here!¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°This is Rourou¡¯s mother and grandmother.¡±


    When Mother Tao saw Shen Jing, she looked surprised. ¡°Huh? Xiao Zhuang is your son?¡±


    ¡°Rourou is your daughter?¡± Shen Jing asked in return..

 Chapter 367 - 367: 367 Good Neighbours

    Chapter 367: 367 Good Neighbours


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The two mothers burst intoughter and said in unison,¡±What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you know each other?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I met her when I was renovating the house. She gave me a lot of advice. Auntie Shen was the one who picked out the chandelier in your room.¡±


    Shen Jing said, ¡°If I had known that it was a room for Rourou, I would have bought more things for you.¡±


    Tan Rou thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. The room is already looking gorgeous. There are also many things. There¡¯s no need to add anything else.¡±


    Shen Jing took Tan Rou¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll help your mother pick out some of the things for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can pick them out for my daughter.¡± Mother Tao said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Jing said, ¡°We¡¯re good friends. Your daughter is my daughter too!¡±


    The two of them fought to make Tan Rou their daughter. Tan Rou looked embarrassed. There were so many people here, and she felt shy.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not disturb Auntie Shen.¡± Tan Rou held her mother¡¯s hand.¡±Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to walk around the neighborhood?¡±


    ¡°Arc you guys strolling around the neighborhood?¡± Shen Jing suddenly asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± The nanny came out from behind and reminded Shen Jing softly.


    ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Tan Rou asked. She looked at Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu was here at this time, so he was probably here to have dinner too.


    Shen Jing wanted to go on a walk with Tan Rou and the others. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can eat anytime.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that she couldn¡¯t disturb them from eating, so she said, ¡°Auntie, you guys should go and eat first. We¡¯re already neighbors now. We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to go out together in the future.¡±


    ¡°Neighbors?¡± Shen Jing seemed to have suddenly understood something. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future. We¡¯ll be able to see each other often in the future.¡±


    It has been said it would be easier for those who have a balcony to reach the moon. Since they were neighbors with Tan Rou¡¯s family, they could interact more in the future. Then, would Tan Rou be able to be their daughter-inw soon?


    Thinking of this, Shen Jing decided to visit Tan Rou¡¯s house more often. She would have to help her son!


    Zhuang Liu said goodbye to Tan Rou reluctantly. He really wanted to go on a walk with Tan Rou, but now was not the best time. Tan Rou¡¯s mother and grandmother were with her. If he went, he would be ignored by them. Even if he was not ignored, his presence would affect the them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Shen Jing¡¯s son to be Xiao Zhuang.When we were chatting earlier, Shen Jing mentioned her son.¡± Mrs. Tao said happily.


    ¡°She said that her son is outstanding. I said that my daughter is also very outstanding. At that time, I thought that if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Zhuang, I might have be inws with her.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? I¡¯m still a student. I wouldn¡¯t want to be thinking about these things now.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just helping you look for a future partner. You would still be the one to make the final option.¡±


    Grandma Tao had been thinking about the mother and son from just now. She seemed to have seen them in the Capital, but she could not remember who they were. She was old and did not have a good memory.


    ¡°Then why is the child in a wheelchair? He¡¯s so young and handsome. Why is he in a wheelchair?¡± Grandma Tao said regretfully.


    ¡°He was poisoned,¡± Tan Rou exined.


    ¡°What a pitiful child.¡± Grandma Tao pitied the young man.


    Tan Rou did not intend to exin clearly. Although she believed that her grandmother would not say anything, it was better for fewer people to know that Zhuang Liu was about to recover.


    On the other hand, Zhuang Liu was absent-minded while eating.


    Shen Jing tapped on the table, ¡°Are you thinking about Rourou?¡±


    Zhuang Liu came back to his senses. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be disturbing them now.¡±


    ¡°You child, Xiao Rou has already be your neighbor. Don¡¯t you know how to seize the opportunity?¡± Shen Jing reminded him.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly remembered that Tan Rou also lived here. If he moved here too, wouldn¡¯t he be able to see Tan Rou every day?


    He had to go to work in the morning, and Tan Rou had to go to school. When he got off work at night, Tan Rou would also be done with her sses. In the past, since they weren¡¯t heading in the same direction, he couldn¡¯t offer to give her a ride home. Now that they were headed to the same ce, they would be able to travel back and forth together.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give Xiao Rou a ride to school thising Monday..¡±

 Chapter 368 - 368: 368 Big Brother’s Secret

    Chapter 368: 368 Big Brother¡¯s Secret


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou had to go to the library this weekend, so Mother Tao asked Tao Zheng to drive her. Coincidentally, he had bought a new car a while ago, but Tao Zheng had something else to do, so Mother Tao assigned this task to Tao Zhi.


    Tan Rou also wanted to get closer with her big brother, so she walked towards Tao Zhi and smiled.


    A drop of sweat appeared on Tao Zhi¡¯s forehead as he stammered, ¡°I¡­¡± I¡­ I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, so I don¡¯t know the way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xiao Rou knows the way.''¡±¡®


    Tan Rou was a little puzzled. Could it be that her big brother was unwilling to send her?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take the bus myself,¡± Tan Rou said considerately.


    Mrs. Tao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. It¡¯s too cold to wait for the bus!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send her there.¡± Tao Qi raised his hand and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going there with my sister!!¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°If I go alone, I¡¯ll be alone in the cold wind. If we go together, we¡¯ll be two popsicles in the cold wind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Tao Zhi stood up and said, ¡°Give me the car keys. I¡¯ll send her there.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. ¡°I can take the bus.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tao Zhi got up from the ground.


    Tan Rou was still observing her brother¡¯s expression and movements as she walked to the car. She noticed that he had a firm expression on his face and his movements were very stiff. His arms were even trembling slightly.


    Tan Rou was puzzled. Was her brother so afraid of her? Why did he shake so much while driving?


    Sitting in the car, Tao Zhi kept persuading himself not to be nervous, not to care about the pain in his hand, not to¡­


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why are your hands shaking?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    IIJ II


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t know how to tell his sister. He was afraid that his family would worry about him. After all, he didn¡¯t leave his job voluntarily. He was forced to leave.


    At first, he didn¡¯t like this confidential job, but as he did it, he started taking a liking to it. He also was very happy to see what he had personally benefiting mankind but¡­


    Tao Zhi looked at his trembling hands on the steering wheel, and the pain in his heart surged.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Tan Rou boldly ced her hand on the back of Tao Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you shaking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Tao Zhi quickly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Big brother, did you injure your hands?¡± Tan Rou asked in a deep voice.


    Tao Zhi looked very flustered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Tan Rou grabbed his hand back. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. You saw it when I checked Grandma¡¯s pulse. You can¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Tao Zhi put his hand back and admitted, ¡°I did.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident.¡± Tao Zhi lowered his head and said, ¡°When I was working, the chemical leaked and got on my hands. My gloves didn¡¯t work, so I have lost all sense of touch on my hands. I recovered a little, but I couldn¡¯t pick up anything delicate anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the gloves work? The tools used in a chemical factory should have been up to standard. How could there be useless gloves?¡±


    ¡°My gloves were¡­ they were reced.¡± Tao Zhi frowned and said, ¡°Although the gloves I used were exactly the same as the previous ones, they reacted with the chemical. The gloves melted when it came into contact with the chemical.


    Tan Rou closed her eyes. ¡°Brother, do you believe me?¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled bitterly. ¡°Of course I believe you. You¡¯re my sister. Who else should I believe if not you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with it. If you trust me, let me treat you,¡± Tan Rou said firmly.


    Tao Zhi was tongue-tied for a long time.


    Tan Rou thought that he didn¡¯t believe her. She quickly said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been treating mom and grandma. There are also a few friends of mine who are also gradually recovering under my treatment.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tao Zhi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s just that the doctor said that my hand can¡¯t be saved. You don¡¯t have to waste any more time.¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a hand injury. I can treat it. Let me help you.¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at his sister¡¯s determined gaze and nodded..

 Chapter 369 - 369: 369 Another Secret

    Chapter 369: 369 Another Secret


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi¡¯s hand could no longer drive, so Tan Ron naturally wouldn¡¯t let him take the risk. Moreover, she needed to treat Tao Zhi, so she wouldn¡¯t go to the library today.


    Since they had returned, the siblings had to think of a way to cover it up. After all, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want his parents to worry about him.


    ¡°Just say that I¡¯m busy making pills today and can¡¯t go to the library.¡± Tan Rou thought of a reason. ¡°Besides, I just checked Grandma¡¯s pulse yesterday and already told her about it. Mom and the others shouldn¡¯t suspect us.¡±


    Tao Zhi also thought that this was a good idea. He said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, I really can¡¯t tell them about this yet. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll worry. I¡¯ll tell them after my hand is cured. If it can¡¯t be cured, there¡¯s no need for them to know as well.¡±


    Tan Rou stuck out her pinky. ¡°This is a secret between me and you.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled. ¡°Alright, this is a secret between us.¡±


    After returning home, Tan Rou told her family what she had rehearsed before returning to her room to make the medicine. Her room was on the third floor and had a balcony attached. It was very huge as the entire third floor belonged to her. Not only did it have her study, but it also had her pharmaceuticalb.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Tao Zhi knocked on the door in embarrassment. ¡°Rourou?¡±


    Tan Rou opened the door generously. ¡°Big Brother, why are you being so careful?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll find out,¡± Tao Zhi said nervously. After saying that, he even nced downstairs.


    Tan Rou found it funny when she saw how he acted like a thief. In her previous life, her eldest brother was a very cold person. He rarely talked to his family and rarelymunicated with Tan Rou. Moreover, Tan Rou still hated them back then, so she would nevermunicate with him. So, Tan Rou had always thought that Tao Zhi was not an easy person to get along with. She did not expect him to have such a side to him. He was really too cute.


    ¡°If they find out, we can just say that we¡¯re just having a conversation together.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want them to worry.¡± Tao Zhi emphasized.


    Tan Rou suddenly asked. ¡°Big brother, are you really afraid of them finding out about this or you just don¡¯t want to talk to them?¡±


    Tao Zhi was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Tan Rou sat down and said, ¡°I heard Second Brother talk about you. He said that you used to like music, but our parents didn¡¯t really like the idea of it. Later on, you left home and didn¡¯te back for years. You basically stoppedmunicating with your family. I¡¯m thinking that perhaps it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know how to get along with them, right?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t hear these things from Tao Zheng. In fact, she had known about it in her previous life.


    Tao Zhi sat down as well. He crossed his arms and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not angry about what happened back then but I haven¡¯t been back for so many years. I really don¡¯t know how to get along with them. They would carefully thread their questions and I would also answer tediously. That¡¯s not how a family should be.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, would you like to hear me out about this?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only been separated from Dad and Mom for a few years, but I¡¯ve been separated from Dad and Mom for seventeen years.¡± Tan Rou smiled slightly.


    ¡°When I returned home, I was also not used to it for a while. I was even angry with them, butter on, I thought it through. We are a family. If there is a problem between us, we should just voice it out. There shouldn¡¯t be so many twists and turns in a family.


    Tao Zhi opened his mouth. ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re already an adult. Why can¡¯t you see it as clearly as a child like me?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Dad, Mom, and the rest of us miss you very much.¡±


    Then, she hugged her elder brother.


    Tao Zhi slowly reached out to hug her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t even see through it as clearly as you.¡±


    Tan Rou let go of him. ¡°So, we¡¯ll treat your hands first. Whether your hand can be cured or not, you have to tell Mom and Dad about this.¡±


    Tao Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them.¡±


    Tan Rou took out a silver needle and gave it to her brother. She wanted to help him open up his meridians and let his hand slowly regain its senses. Then, she would use the medicine she had brewed to treat him. However, Mrs. Tao was still in the kitchen, so they couldn¡¯t use the kitchen directly. Tan Rou could only go to Bai Jing¡¯s ce to make medicine when she had free time and help Tao Zhi make some pills that could be dissolved in water.


    Tao Zhi felt that his hand seemed to have regained strength. It seemed that Xiao Rou¡¯s treatment was really effective. He looked at Tan Rou and smiled. His sister was really amazing. Therefore, he should do something for his sister..

 Chapter 370 - 370: 370 Tao Zhi’s Determination

    Chapter 370: 370 Tao Zhi¡¯s Determination


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At night, Tan Ron and the rest were asleep. Tao Zhi quietly came down from the second floor and went to his parents¡¯ room that was on the first floor. His parents were still awake and seemed to be discussing something.


    ¡®Knock knock!¡¯


    Tao Zhi gently knocked on the door a few times and asked, ¡°Are you guys asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Mrs. Tao opened the door for him in her pajamas and was surprised to see her eldest son. ¡°My dear, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Tao Zhi had a serious look on his face. After saying ¡®excuse me¡¯, he walked into his parents ¡®room.


    Father Tao was reading the news. It was a newspaper from the Capital. It said that the old man from the Zhuang family was about to celebrate his 90th birthday. Arge number of people would be invited and it was said that he would be announcing his heir.


    When he saw his eldest sone in, he put down the newspaper and turned back into the serious father. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tao Zhi sat on the chair and was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°What are you going to do about the Tan family bullying my sister? Are we just going to let them go like this?¡±


    The Tao parents looked at each other and looked at him strangely. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Rourou has been back for so long, but you guys haven¡¯t made any moves. Could it be that you want to let the Tan family off?¡± Tao Zhi said.


    After he found out about the Tan family¡¯s actions yesterday, he wished he could catch Tan Song and Chen Yi and skin them alive right now, then throw them into a pot of oil and fry them for a few rounds. However, his parents were still so calm, which puzzled him.


    ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t worry, your father has already done it in secrecy. I believe it won¡¯t be long before the Tan family is finished.¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep, this is not a matter that should bother you. Don¡¯t you like music? Your mother and I thought about it and decided to support your dream. Our family didn¡¯t support you previously. Second loves photography, and Rourou enjoys what she¡¯s doing now. We supported their dreams, so how can we destroy yours?¡±


    After Tao Zhi heard this, he was stunned for a long time. His parents agreed to let him y music? However, his hands could no longer y the guitar. Plus, he was the eldest son of the family. He should not be willful anymore. Now that he is back, he should take on the responsibility of the family and allow his younger siblings to grow up healthily and happily.


    ¡°I want to join my family¡¯spany.¡± Tao Zhi said firmly, ¡°Dad, could you make the arrangements.¡±


    Mrs. Tao sat beside her son andforted him. ¡°Dearest, Mom and Dad have really thought it through. You can really do what you like. I even ordered a very handsome guitar for you. It will arrive in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Tao Zhi smiled.


    ¡°I really want to go back to work at the family¡¯spany. Besides, who said I can¡¯t y the guitar just because I¡¯m working there? Maybe I¡¯ll y the guitar at thepany¡¯s annual g in the future.¡±


    His words made Mr. Taoughed. ¡°You¡¯ve be much more cheerful these few years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only child in our family who doesn¡¯t talk much.¡±


    Mother Tao said gratefully. ¡°I was worried that it would be difficult for you to get along with others. Now it seems that I¡¯ve been worried for nothing.¡±


    In fact, Mother Tao did not worry much about it. Tao Zhi had always disliked interacting with others. If it was not for his solitary personality, he would not have been harmed by others.


    Now, he had changed his mind. His sister told him that they were a family and there was no need to be so reserved. So, he wanted to joke with his parents to ease their rtionship and it seems like it had a good effect.


    ¡°But, I would have to warn you about it first. Once you step into thepany, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Look at your father,¡± Mrs. Tao said earnestly. ¡°He can¡¯t escape from it anymore. No matter how much we want to live an ordinary life, we can¡¯tpletely abandon that family. Your father has no choice but to bear the responsibility of the family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± Tao Zhi had already made up his mind. ¡°This time, I left my job to take on the responsibility of supporting our family. It wasn¡¯t a decision I made on impulse.¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s firm gaze, Tao Fu stood up and said, ¡°Alright then, I agreed to your request.¡±


    He thought for a moment and said. ¡°You¡¯ll report to Uncle Tao Zhen on Monday, starting as a small salesman.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t let his child get in through the back door. If Tao Zhi wanted to enter thepany, he had to start from the bottom.


    Tao Zhi did not object. He dly epted his father¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Alright, I understand..¡±

 Chapter 371 - 371: 371 Morning Training

    Chapter 371: 371 Morning Training


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tao Zhi came out of his parents¡¯ room, he met his grandfather who came to the living room to get some water. He didn¡¯t know if he was really thirsty or if he heard the noise and came out to take a look. After all, there was a thermos bottle in Grandpa and Grandma Tao¡¯s room.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you still awake?¡± Tao Zhi went over to greet him.


    Grandpa Tao held the empty cup and said after a while, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. I came out to get some water.¡±


    Tao Zhi nced at the cup and reached out his hand.


    Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t refuse. He handed the cup over, and the two of them stood under the dim night light.


    After a while, Grandpa Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are your ns for your return this time?¡±


    Tao Zhi guessed that he had heard the conversation just now. After all, they didn¡¯t close the door when they were talking just now. Grandpa Tao could easily hear them from the first floor.


    ¡°I want to join thepany. I don¡¯t n on going back.¡± Tao Zhi said as he poured water.


    Grandpa Tao nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. We need someone to take over thepany. Your father has been staying here all this time. Second Brother likes photography and is not cut out for it. Your other siblings are still in school. You¡¯re the most suitable candidate.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled bitterly. So this was his value?


    Grandpa Tao then said, ¡°I remember that you liked music when you were young. Do you still like it now?¡±


    Tao Zhi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore.¡±


    Grandpa Tao paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Our family bought a few music productionpanies a few years ago. You can work there first.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t expect him to say that. When he said that he liked music, his grandfather was the one who opposed him the most. Grandpa Tao believed that ying music was a waste of time.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Tao Zhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to protect my younger siblings and let them grow up freely. And just like what I said to my parents just now, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t make music while working at thepany. As you said, we have a musicpany too. If I want to do music, I can do it there.¡±


    Grandpa Tao smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    ¡°People need to grow.¡± Tao Zhi feltpletely rxed. ¡°I¡¯d rather be with my family.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Grandpa Tao said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    Tao Zhi nced at the cup in his hand and handed it over. ¡°Grandpa, you forgot your water.¡±


    Under the dim light, Grandpa Tao¡¯s expression was a little strange. He seemed to have just remembered what he was here for. ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    The night slowly disappeared and the sun came out.


    Tan Rou woke up at the urging of the rm clock. She didn¡¯t have the habit ofzing in bed. As soon as the rm clock rang, she would get up and quickly put on her clothes to do her morning exercise.


    However, there was one more person when she was exercising today.


    Tan Rou was doing some warm up beside the artificialke. She bent down and stretched, but when she looked up, she saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Hey, is the Third Brother also here for a jog too?¡± Tan Rou walked over.


    Zhuang Liu parked his wheelchair on a step, then put his walking stick on the ground. He propped himself up with both hands and stood up.


    Tan Rou saw this and stopped in her tracks. She said happily, ¡°Third Brother¡¯s leg is recovering very well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu supported himself with his walking stick and moved slowly. ¡°Yes, I can walk quite the distance with the help of the walking stick.¡±


    Tan Rou stood there and waited for him toe over. She was looking forward to seeing Zhuang Liu put down his crutch and walk healthily.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t disappoint her. He didn¡¯t fall even once after walking for more than ten meters.


    Tan Rou decided not to run today. She would apany Zhuang Liu for rehabilitation training instead.


    Zhuang Liu was naturally very happy. He usually didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to Tan Rou, but today he could finally talk to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, when did you move here?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°I moved in on Thursday.¡± Tan Rou replied, ¡°I thought about mentioning it to you, but then I remembered that you don¡¯t live here which was why I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m here, I live here now!¡±


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°I can tell. You slept herest night, but wouldn¡¯t that be far from thepany?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wake up earlier in the morning. Besides, I¡¯m the boss. I¡¯m not afraid of beingte.¡±


    ¡°True! This is the privilege of being the boss.¡± Tan Rou smiled..

 Chapter 372 - 372: 372 Alone by the Lake

    Chapter 372: 372 Alone by the Lake


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t deny it. If he could spend more time with Tan Rou, he wouldn¡¯t mind using this privilege.


    Tan Rou apanied Zhuang Liu as they slowly walked around the man-madeke. The weather was a little cold, so she put on the coat that she had taken off.


    However, Zhuang Liu was drenched in sweat. His white shirt was soaked in sweat. Even in thiste autumn, he could feel the heat.


    ¡°Wipe your sweat.¡± Tan Rou pulled out a tissue from her pocket and handed it to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu frowned, then raised his left hand with difficulty. His two arms were still tightly pressed against the crutch. It looked difficult for him to wipe his sweat on his own.


    Tan Rou saw his actions and was stunned for a moment. Then, she raised her hand and carefully wiped his sweat. Usually, when she treated others, Zhuang Liu would be the one wiping Tan Rou¡¯s sweat. So, she did not feel embarrassed wiping Zhuang Liu¡¯s sweat now.


    Zhuang Liu put his slightly raised hand back to its original position. He bent down to let Tan Rou wipe his sweat. Not only did he not feel embarrassed, but he also revealed a happy expression.


    ¡°Do you want to sit down and rest for a while?¡± Tan Rou asked as she wiped the sweat off his face.


    Zhuang Liu thought that it was fine. He didn¡¯t want to practice walking. He could practice walking at home. He just wanted to spend more time with Tan Rou. Usually, Zhuang Liu would still be resting at this time. He hade over because his mother had told him that Tan Rou would be having a morning jog at the artificialke, which his mother had heard about from Tan Rou¡¯s mother. It could be seen that these two mothers were very close.


    In order to wake up early to exercise with Tan Rou, he had set an rm clock that was almost an hour earlier than what he was used to, but he was willing to do anything for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tan Rou sat down where she had ced her things. ¡°There¡¯s only a ss of water. You¡­ Do you want some?¡± She had brought only one small thermos bottle with her and would drink a little water to moisten her throat after every run.


    Tan Rou¡¯s cup was light green, and there were two small daisy flowers nestled together on it. It looked fresh and natural.


    ¡°Can I have some?¡± Zhuang Liu was very excited. He really wanted to drink the water in Tan Rou¡¯s cup, but was their rtionship so good that they could drink a cup of water?


    Tan Rou thought for a moment, unscrewed the lid of the cup, poured a cup of warm water, and handed it to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ve eaten so many meals together, what¡¯s wrong with sharing a cup of water?¡±


    Zhuang Liu dly epted it and tasted the warm water one mouthful at a time. There seemed to be sugar in the water, and it tasted especially sweet.


    ¡°Did Xiao Rou put sugar in the water?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou did not understand what he meant, so she answered seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t put sugar in the water.¡±


    After saying that, she felt a little regretful. ¡°If I had known that I would meet you during my morning exercise today, I would have brought you some candies. I just happened to make a few new ones, but I haven¡¯t had the time to give it to you yet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know if he really liked candy. He just liked eating things that Tan Rou gave him. Whether it was fruit tea or candy, perhaps his love for them came from Tan Rou. Tan Rou had given those things to Zhuang Liu. No matter if they were bitter or sweet, he would still like them.


    Thinking of this, Zhuang Liu felt a hint of sweetness in his heart. The candy he ate was specially made by Tan Rou for him. No one else had the same kind of candy. This was a little secret that belonged to him and Tan Rou. Just thinking about it made him very happy.


    Zhuang Liu was looking forward to the new candy. ¡°Sure. Perhaps you can bring it to me tomorrow when youe for a run in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Will you still be here tomorrow?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle here for rehabilitation training tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou looked at the time on her phone and said, ¡°We should head back and have breakfast. I have to go to school. You should go to work too.¡±


    Zhuang Liu suddenly had a feeling of peace and tranquility. He would go to work while Tan Rou went to school, and everything was wonderful.


    It was just that he could not live such a life now. The trouble within the Zhuang family had not been eliminated yet. After the new year, his grandfather would announce the heir. Presumably, his uncles would not let him off easily during this period of time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tan Rou stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll push you back..¡±

 Chapter 373 - 373: 373 I Will Definitely Help

    Chapter 373: 373 I Will Definitely Help


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When they were almost at the door, Tan Ron suddenly thought of something, so she stopped and pushed Zhuang Liu to the side.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°Rourou, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Tan Rou said solemnly.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t hear what she said and immediately agreed with her. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll help you do it.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet and you¡¯ve agreed. What if it¡¯s something illegal?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t let me do anything bad. I believe you.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou with a firm gaze. ¡°And if it¡¯s your request, I¡¯ll do it even if you ask me to do something bad.¡±


    After Tan Rou heard his words, she remained silent for a long time. Her long eyshes trembled slightly as if she was thinking about something.


    After a long time, Tan Rou answered him in a low voice, ¡°Third Brother, thank you for believing in me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°But, back to the topic¡­¡±


    Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu. ¡°I want you to help me investigate something. It¡¯s about my big brother.¡±


    Hearing that it was about Tan Rou¡¯s brother, Zhuang Liu immediately sat up straight. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°My big brother suddenly came back from his confidential workce and his hand was injured. I want to know where he works and who injured him.¡±


    Tan Rou could investigate this matter herself. She just needed to find the people she knew at that ce to help her investigate. However, she didn¡¯t want to be involved with them. Once she was involved, her quiet life would be ruined.


    ¡°May I ask where your brother works?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°He worked in a secret ce and asked him several times, but he didn¡¯t tell me. He only said that ce was a national secret agency and couldn¡¯t tell others.¡±


    In her previous life, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to pay attention to where her brother worked. She only knew that he did note back in the end. After her rebirth, everything had changed.


    Zhuang Liu roughly understood what difficulties Tan Rou had. Even if her brother had resigned, he still could not reveal the work of the state secret agency to outsiders.


    ¡°1 will investigate this matter in private.¡± Zhuang Liu promised her, ¡°It¡¯s just that there are too few clues now. It will probably be more difficult to investigate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t mind. ¡°As long as we can find out who harmed my big brother, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    When the time came, even if her brother did not want to pursue the matter, she would still think of a way to seek justice for her brother.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Zhuang Liu agreed.


    Tan Rou pushed the wheelchair. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°You¡¯re already calling me your brother, why are you still being so polite?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. This was a matter of politeness and had nothing to do with the title. Sometimes, she would also thank her parents.


    When they reached Zhuang Liu¡¯s house, Zhuang Liu suddenly said, ¡°Rourou, why don¡¯t we leave togetherter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± Tan Rou asked, puzzled.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school before going to work.¡±¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too troublesome for you?¡± Tan Rou knew that Elegant Jade Water Residence was located between her school and Zhuang Liu¡¯spany. If Zhuang Liu wanted to send her off, it would double the time his journey.


    ¡°No, nothing rted to you will be troublesome.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled gently. Actually, he rarely smiled, but in front of Tan Rou, he would always unconsciously smile.


    Tan Rou nodded gently.


    Xiao Mo was the only pitiful one. His boss had suddenly moved to Elegant Jade Water Residence and had to travel back and forth. Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t drive, so the heavy responsibility of driving fell on Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo looked at the time and message on his phone and sighed.


    When Tan Rou returned home, Tao Zhi was already awake. He saw Tan Roue out so early and asked, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    When he was at work, he had to keep an eye on the chemical reaction, so he did not have a fixed resting time. However, after he returned home, he would sleep until eight or nine 0 clock in the morning every day but he was exceptionally early this morning.


    Tao Qi, who was eating at the dining table, said, ¡°Big Brother, do you think everyone sleeps until eight or nine o¡¯clock every day like you? We have to go to school, Dad and Mom have to go to work, and even my Second Brother has gone out early in the morning to check out some scenery.


    Tao Zhi scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°I woke upte. I¡¯ll wake up earlier tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to wake up early.¡± Tan Rou washed up briefly and sat at the table to eat. ¡°You¡¯re too tired from work. You should take a good rest now that you¡¯re not working.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve rested enough.¡± Tao Zhi answered..

 Chapter 374 - 374: 374 Help Me Once

    Chapter 374: 374 Help Me Once


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou whispered into his ear, ¡°Big Brother, wait for me at the school gate after school in the afternoon. We¡¯ll go somewhere beforeing back.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t ask where she was going and just nodded.


    Tao Qi looked at them suspiciously and asked, ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and smiled evilly. ¡°We were just discussing buying you more study materials. You can tell us which one you like.¡±


    Although Tao Qi liked to study, he didn¡¯t like people buying study materials for him. It was as if they were forcing him to study. He didn¡¯t like this feeling.


    ¡°No, no, no!!!!¡± Tao Qi shook his head faster than a rattle-drum. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to buy it for me. If I need it, I¡¯ll buy it myself.¡±


    Tan Rou continued to lie to him. ¡°That¡¯s it then. I¡¯m going out to buy some study materials in the afternoon. Tell Mom and Second Brother about this.¡± Tao Qi nervously asked, ¡°Are you really buying it for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Tan Rou reached out and ruffled his short hair. ¡°We won¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Tao Qi pouted. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Also, Third Sister, you don¡¯t have to touch my head all the time. Touching my head won¡¯t make me tall!¡±


    Tan Rou did not mind and continued to rub his hair. ¡°Everyone in our family is tall. You don¡¯t have to worry about being short.¡±


    When school ended in the afternoon, Tao Zhi was already waiting for Tan Rou at the school gate. In order not to be discovered, he even wore sunsses and a mask, like a celebrity in disguise.


    Tan Rou was stunned at the door for a long time before she recognized that the person who was wrapped up tightly and waving at her was her big brother.


    ¡°Big Brother, why are you dressed like this?¡± Tan Rou looked around. ¡°Be careful not to be mistaken as a terrorist by the school security.¡±


    Tao Zhi took off his mask, revealing a face that looked very simr to Tan Rou¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of causing unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the security guard at the door and smiled. ¡°The security guard has been watching you.¡±


    Tao Zhi quickly took off his mask and sunsses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡±


    Tan Rou waved at the security guard, indicating that she knew this person. The security guard was relieved when he saw the man¡¯s face. They guessed that the older brother hade to pick up his younger sister, but they were too embarrassed to show their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi.¡± Tan Rou brought Tao Zhi to the opposite side of the road. ¡°There are many people after school, so it¡¯s not easy to get one. Let¡¯s walk for a while before getting a taxi.¡±


    Tan Rou was going to take Tao Zhi to Bai Jing¡¯s clinic. She had already told Bai Jing to prepare the medicine. She also wanted to ask Bai Jing¡¯s opinion about her brother¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t think she could get much from Bai Jing.


    ¡°So this is your big brother!¡± Bai Jing stared at Tao Zhi, who was not far away. ¡°He looks exactly like you!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Yes, among us siblings, I look the most like my big brother!¡±


    Bai Jing nodded slightly. ¡°I roughly understand what you¡¯re talking about, but I don¡¯t know much about chemicals. I don¡¯t think I can help you, but as long as I have the medicine you need, I will definitely get it for you.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have much hope. Bai Jing specialized in Traditional Chinese Medicine, so he definitely didn¡¯t know much about chemicals. She had brought Tao Zhi here because she had something else to do.


    ¡°Uncle White, I¡¯ll introduce you to my big brotherter. Tell him that you¡¯re my master, that I learned my medical skills from you, and that I got my medical books from you.¡± Tan Rou instructed.


    Bai Jing shook his head. ¡°Xiao Rou, how can I be your master?¡±


    ¡°Please, Uncle Bai. I can¡¯t find another master now. Please help me one more time.¡± Tan Rou said earnestly.


    Looking at her sincere gaze, Bai Jing could onlypromise. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t let it slip. If your big brother wants me to perform on the spot, you have to stop him.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°My big brother wouldn¡¯t ask for that.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m done talking to my master.¡± Tan Rou called for Tao Zhi.


    After Tao Zhi walked in, he stood in front of Bai Jing and respectfully said, ¡°Master Bai, how have you been?¡±


    Bai Jing felt a little guilty. With Tan Rou¡¯s abilities, he should be calling her master instead.


    ¡°Good! Hello!¡± Bai Jing nodded slightly and hurriedly sent them in. ¡°The pharmaceuticalb is ready. Do you want to use it now?¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time today. I¡¯m just here to get some ingredients. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Bai to prepare the medicinal ingredients I need.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll find it for you.¡± Bai Jing replied..

 Chapter 375 - 375: 375 Meeting Tan Jing

    Chapter 375: 375 Meeting Tan Jing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After leaving Bai Jing¡¯s ce, Tan Ron went to arge spice shop nearby to buy some spices.


    Tao Zhi looked at the time and asked, ¡°Will it dy your afternoon ss?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I have to prepare your medicine as soon as possible and I also need to replenish the ingredients for the incense pills. I¡¯ll buy them together today. There was no need to worry about sses in the afternoon. It¡¯ll be fine. I just have to skip one afternoon¡¯s nap.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Tao Zhi followed her. ¡°Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to buy more spices. Now that her mother had prepared a studio for her, she could buy as many things as she wanted.


    ¡°Alright, then help me carry someter.¡± Tan Rou said as she headed for the spice shop.


    Since Tan Rou came here often, the things she needed were quickly packed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and take a taxi.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tao Zhi held the spices in both hands and followed her. ¡°Alright. Whatever you need.¡±


    As they walked, a familiar and annoying voice suddenly came from behind them.


    ¡°Big brother, it really is you! When did youe back?¡± Tan Jing carried her school bag and jogged over.


    Tan Rou looked at her school bag and found it strange. Didn¡¯t Tan Jing drop out of school? Why was she still carrying her school bag? Could it be that she found another school to attend for the time being? That was not right. With the Tan family¡¯s status, even if they wanted to find a tuition ss, they would have to stayed home for it.


    When Tao Zhi saw Tan Jing, he was stunned for a few seconds before he remembered who she was. ¡°Don¡¯t call me big brother. I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±


    His tone was extremely cold.


    Tan Jing paused and said sadly, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m Jingjing. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Of course, Tao Zhi knew her. Not only did he know her, but he also hated her very much. He didn¡¯t like this sister of his to begin with. Now that he thought about it, there was a reason. It was because Tan Jing wasn¡¯t his biological sister.


    Moreover, after he returned, he heard about how the Tan family and Tan Jing bullied his biological sister, so he hated Tan Jing even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Tao Zhi hooked his arm around Tan Rou¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tan Jing in surprise. Why was this person here? Could it be that she had followed them here? ¡°Didn¡¯t you drop out of school and stay at home?¡± Tan Rou asked with a frown.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Tan Jing red at her and said angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Tao Zhi stood in front of Tan Rou and angrily said, ¡°How can you talk to my sister like that?¡±


    Tan Jing said with a hurt expression, ¡°Big Brother, am I not your sister? I¡¯ve also called you Big Brother for seventeen years!¡±


    Although she looked like she was heartbroken, she was actually cursing Tan Rou in her heart. Tan Rou must have said something to Tao Zhi. Otherwise, Tao Zhi wouldn¡¯t have spoken to her like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not my sister.¡± Tao Zhi used his hand that was carrying something to hold Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go. Mom and Dad are still waiting for us to go back for dinner.¡±


    Tan Jing stood in front of them. After resting for some time, she could finally walk but still had trouble running.


    ¡°Wait, wait, big brother!¡± Tan Jing panted heavily and said, ¡°I have something to say to you¡­ Big brother, no matter when, you will always be my big brother!¡±


    Tao Zhi was puzzled. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t good in the past. Why did Tan Jing suddenly act like she was deeply in love with him?


    ¡°Big Brother, Mom is waiting for us. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tan Rou urged.


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t waste any more time with Tan Jing. ¡°Tan Jing, I¡¯m not your big brother anymore. Don¡¯t call me that anymore.¡±


    The siblings sped up and left. Tan Jing¡¯s legs were not fully recovered yet and could not keep up with them. Tan Jing had noticed them at the school gate just now, but she was a little slow and did not catch up with them.


    She followed behind them in a taxi and found them when she saw the taxi driving out of the vicinity. As soon as she entered, she saw Tan Rou and the othersing out of the spice shop.


    ¡°Spices¡­?¡± Tan Jing looked up at the spice shop. Was Tan Rou making incense? Coincidentally, there was an announcement at the entrance for an apprentice. After thinking for a while, she walked in. She could do what Tan Rou could do. Since she wasn¡¯t going to school now, she coulde over and learn how to make incense. She would definitely learn faster than Tan Rou..

 Chapter 376 - 376: 376 It’s Zhuang Liu

    Chapter 376: 376 It¡¯s Zhuang Liu


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tao Zhi and the others took a taxi back, they happened to bump into Xiao Mo who was driving Zhuang Liu home. Actually, Zhuang Liu had originally gone to pick Tan Rou up from school, but he hadn¡¯t calcted the time well. He had encountered the afternoon rush hour. By the time they arrived at school, everyone in the school had left. Zhuang Liu had no choice but to ask Xiao Mo to drive back home. He had thought of a way to send Tan Rou to school in the afternoon.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Zhuang Liu rolled down the car window the moment he saw Tan Rou. Xiao Mo also stopped the car and gave him a walking stick.


    Tan Rou greeted Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, you were on the way home too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t mention picking her up. ¡°Yes, I just came back.¡± He nced at Tao Zhi, a young man who looked like Tan Rou. He must be the big brother that Tan Rou mentioned.


    ¡°This is my big brother.¡± Tan Rou noticed Zhuang Liu¡¯s gaze, so she introduced him, ¡°Big Brother, he¡¯s a good friend of mine, Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Unexpectedly, after Tao Zhi heard his name, he looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs and his eyes widened slightly. ¡°Zhuang Liu?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou asked, puzzled.


    Tao Zhi pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou both felt that Tao Zhi was a little baffled. Why did hepliment Zhuang Liu¡¯s name for no reason? Was he not satisfied with his name? Why would he say that out of the blue?


    Zhuang Liu saw them carrying things and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in the car? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°No need. There¡¯s only a short distance left. We can just walk back.¡±


    Tan Rou also said, ¡°Third Brother, you should go back for lunch. We can just walk back.¡±


    Zhuang Liu could only give up. ¡°Alright. Do you want me to give you a ride in the afternoon?¡±


    Tan Rou was about to agree to it when Tao Zhi rejected him again. ¡°Second Brother is at home. He can send our sister to school, so we don¡¯t have to trouble Third Young Master Zhuang.¡±


    The hidden meaning in this also meant that Zhuang Liu should not interfere in their family matters.


    Zhuang Liu had a strange feeling when he heard how Tao Zhi addressed him in such a manner. Although others also called him ¡®Third Young Master¡¯, that was only because they knew his identity. However, this was the first time he and Tao Zhi met, so why would Tao Zhi call him ¡®Third Young Master¡¯?


    Tan Rou had also noticed this, but she did not say it out loud. Perhaps her brother knew Zhuang Liu. She could also find out a little about their family¡¯s secret from her brother.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s car drove away. Tan Rou took the opportunity to ask Tao Zhi,¡± ¡°Big brother, why do you call him the ¡®Third Young Master¡¯? Did you know him before?¡±


    Tao Zhi suddenly realized what he had done. With his family¡¯s current status, he shouldn¡¯t have known Zhuang Liu. He had said something wrong just now and Zhuang Liu must have realized it as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is.¡± Tao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call him ¡®Third Brother¡¯. I couldn¡¯t call him that, but it was better than to call him by his name, so I called him Third Young Master Zhuang. It sounded more respectful.¡±


    This reason was too far-fetched. A normal person wouldn¡¯t address someone as ¡®Third Young Master Zhuang¡¯ or ¡®First Young Master Tao¡¯. However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t intend to expose him. ¡°Oh, I see. I thought that our family was some hidden wealthy family and we knew people from those wealthy families like the Zhuang family.¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s impossible.¡± He walked forward quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for lunch. Dad and Mom must be waiting anxiously.¡±


    Tan Rou made an expression as if she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tao Zhi sighed in his heart. His mother was really too much. There were so many houses to choose from, but why did she choose to live in the same neighborhood as the Zhuang family? His parents came here early and did not know Zhuang Liu very well. However, Tao Zhi was Zhuang Liu¡¯s ssmate once, even though Zhuang Liu did not remember him.


    The Tao family¡¯s parents had moved here a long time ago, but Tao Zhi, as the eldest son, stayed with his grandparents in the Capital. By then, when he was studying in the Capital, he might not have heard much but he had heard stories of the Zhuang family¡¯s prodigy, Zhuang Liu.


    Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu studied in the same school. At that time, their family was very low-key, and almost no one knew him in school. However, Zhuang Liu was different. The third young master of the Zhuang family in the capital was a once-in-a-century prodigy. He jumped from the second grade to the third grade, and from the fifth grade to the sixth grade. The honor roll was full of Zhuang Liu¡¯s name.


    Later, when Tao Zhi was in junior high school, he happened to meet Zhuang Liu who skipped a grade to junior high school. Once Zhuang Liu entered senior high school, they no longer had the chance to meet..

 Chapter 377 - 377: 377 It’s All the Same

    Chapter 377: 377 It¡¯s All the Same


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    While eating, Tao Zhi kept thinking about Zhuang Liu. The Zhuang family was very chaotic. Tao Zhi had even witnessed Zhuang Liu being assassinated when they were in school.


    At that time, they were observing the nts in the botanical garden. At that time, someone suddenly appeared and sprayed chemicals at Zhuang Liu. If the teacher had not reacted in time, Zhuang Liu would probably have died. Later on, he overheard some news that Zhuang Liu¡¯s injury was caused by someone from the family.


    Zhuang Liu must have been ostracized by the Zhuang family; maybe it was because of his leg injury.


    ¡°Big brother, why are you in a daze again? Are you still eating the chicken wings in your bowl?¡± Tao Qi asked.


    ¡°You can have them.¡± Tao Zhi gave the chicken wing to Tao Qi and deliberately said, ¡°Eat more and grow taller.¡±


    Tao Qi bit his chicken wing angrily. ¡°I¡¯m still young. Once I¡¯m at your age, I¡¯ll definitely be taller than you.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    After dinner, Tan Rou rested for about ten minutes before Tao Zheng drove her to school.


    Tao Zhi had been watching the Zhuang family¡¯s situation. When he saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s care out, he immediately went forward to stop them.


    Zhuang Liu saw Tao Zhi and felt that he had something to say to him. He asked Xiao Mo to wait at the side while he moved towardsTao Zhi in his wheelchair.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me.¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Zhuang Liu was not surprised. He replied, ¡°I can roughly guess your identity.¡±


    Tao Zhi raised his hand, signaling him not to continue. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat quietly by the table and asked, ¡°Big Brother Tao, What would you like to talk to me about then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Brother Tao, we¡¯re not that close.¡± Tao Zhi said in a distant manner.


    Zhuang Liu calmly changed the way he addressed him. ¡°Alright, Mr. Tao.¡±


    ¡°I came here to tell you something. To be precise, it¡¯s time to warn you about something.¡±


    Zhuang Liu could almost guess what he wanted to say, and then he smiled slightly. ¡°Both of Rourou¡¯s elder brothers are indeed interesting.¡±


    Tao Zhi paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhuang Liu whispered, ¡°I think what you want to say next might be the same as what your brother said to me.¡±


    As expected, Zhuang Liu did not have good intentions. Even Tao Zheng, that idiot, could tell that he had ill intentions.


    ¡°But I still have to say it. Stay away from my sister.¡± Tao Zhi seemed a little angry.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Xiao Rou and I only have a doctor and patient rtionship. Your family knows about this.¡±


    Tao Zhi was puzzled.¡± Doctor and patient?¡± He looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg. ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±


    ¡°Paralyzed by poison.¡± Zhuang Liu answered truthfully.


    Tao Zhi thought of the way he stood up with a walking stick in the afternoon and asked curiously, ¡°But you could walk in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°I can, but we still have to hide it.¡± Tao Zhi immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡°Who poisoned you?¡± Tao Zhi asked. After asking, he answered himself, ¡°Forget it. The internal strife in your Zhuang family is very fierce. One of your uncles must have done it.


    Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t surprised by his words at all. To know that the Zhuang family¡¯s internal strife was fierce and that it was his uncles who did it, it was already obvious who Tao Zhi was.


    ¡°You just said that you and Xiao Rou are patients and doctors. Was she the one who treated your leg?¡± Tao Zhi asked again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu thought of Tan Rou and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Rourou has been treating me.¡±


    Tao Zhi wasn¡¯t very happy after hearing that. ¡°Hmph, you should be fine soon, right?¡±


    After all, Zhuang Liu could already walk on with the help of those walking aids.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu was both hopeful and regretful. He was hopeful that his leg would recover, but he was also regretful that he could not use this as an excuse to look for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Once your leg recovers, stop looking for my sister again. She¡¯s still a student and needs to focus on school.¡± Tao Zhi warned him.


    Zhuang Liu did not want to listen to him, but he could not offend Tao Zhi either, so he could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to what Xiao Rou wants.¡±


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t stop Tan Rou, but he didn¡¯t want his good sister to get involved in the chaos of the Zhuang family. So he said, ¡°Deal with your own family matters first before talking about this.¡±


    With that, Tao Zhi left without looking back.


    Xiao Mo quietly came over and said, ¡°Mr. Tao seems to be very opposed to you being with Miss Tan Rou.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said helplessly, ¡°If Xiao Rou was your sister, you would be worried too.¡±


    Xiao Mo thought for a moment. He would indeed be very worried..

 Chapter 378 - 378: 378 Not in a Hundred Years

    Chapter 378: 378 Not in a Hundred Years


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Jing had been learning how to make incense for the past two days. She was very talented in making incense. Even her master who taught her how to make incense said that she was a ¡®once-in-a-century incense genius.¡¯


    When Tan Jing heard this, she was extremely happy. She felt that she could already graduate.


    After leaving the incense shop, she was in a good mood. It was still early, but she did not want to go near the school to put on an act, nor did she want to go home. After all, the Tan household was in a mess and there were broken things everywhere, which made her feel disgusted. Therefore, she wanted to go to the Tao family to take a look.


    A few days ago, she had parted ways with Tao Zhi on bad terms. Now, she wanted to use something to mend their rtionship. After all, Tao Zhi had not rejected any of her gifts directly.


    Tan Jing firmly believed that Tao Zhi was bewitched by Tan Rou. As long as she exined it clearly, Tao Zhi would no longer hate her.


    She carried the incense sticks that she made to the neighborhood where the Tao family lived. On the way, she thought about what to say. In the end, when she reached the neighborhood where the Tao family lived, she was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Where are there?¡± Tan Jing banged hard on the door. ¡°Dad! Mom! Big brother! Tao Qi! Are you home?¡±


    The security door rattled loudly, causing the neighbors to be woken up by the loud noise and one of them started scolding her.


    ¡°Why are you knocking on it so loudly? Are you crazy?¡± Zhang Huan¡¯s mother scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are others who¡¯re trying to take a nap?!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Jingjing? Why are you knocking on this door?¡± Zhang Huan¡¯s mother asked in surprise.


    Tan Jing rolled her eyes secretly before smiling. ¡°Auntie, I wanted to visit my parents, but they locked the door.¡±


    Zhang Huan¡¯s mother said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to open them. They¡¯ve already moved away.¡±


    As she said that, she was a little unhappy. ¡°So what if she¡¯s moving out? I asked your mother where she¡¯s moving to, but she didn¡¯t want to tell me about it. I guess they ran out of money and moved to some run-down neighborhood.¡±


    Tan Jing immediately thought of Tan Rou. She had bought so many things and taken out so much money. She must have asked her parents for it. Now, her parents had finally gone bankrupt because of her.


    ¡°Auntie, do you know when they moved and where?¡± Tan Jing asked.


    Zhang Huan¡¯s mother snorted coldly and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t know? They didn¡¯t even tell you that they moved away. Obviously, they don¡¯t care about you. You¡¯re the daughter they raised for 17 years. They moved away just like that and didn¡¯t even notify you about it. They really don¡¯t have any conscience.¡±


    Tan Jing was about to explode. Tan Rou, this b*tch! Not only did she bankrupt her adoptive parents¡¯ family, but she also didn¡¯t even tell Tan Jing that they were moving. She was too detestable.


    Zhang Huan¡¯s mother was very happy when she saw Tan Jing¡¯s angry expression. It was her fault that Mrs. Tao was better than her in every aspect. Even her daughter¡¯s grades were better than hers. Now that she saw someone angry at Mrs. Tao, she felt delighted.


    ¡°Aiya, if you really want to know, go ask their biological daughter.¡± Zhang Huan¡¯s mother said with a faint smile, ¡°Even if they don¡¯t want to tell anyone about it, their daughter will definitely know where they live.¡±


    With that, she happily went back to sleep.


    Tan Jing stood in front of the door and kicked the security door hard. Then, she carried the incense pills that she had just made and went home.


    At this moment, Chen Yi sent a message to Tan Jing asking about Tan Song. Tan Song no longer wanted Chen Yi in his house. Everytime she went in, she would be chased out. Once she got chased out, she would shout at the door of the house, causing amotion.


    Tan Jing really didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, but she was still her biological mother after all. Hence, she sent her a message saying, ¡°I¡¯m in ss. If there¡¯s anything, wait until I¡¯m done with school.¡±


    Chen Yi did not care if she was in ss or not. She kept sending messages to ask if she had persuaded Tan Song to remarry her. Tan Jing was extremely annoyed. She turned off her phone screen, refusing to reply to Chen Yi¡¯s message.


    Once Tan Jing had walked far away, Zhang Huan¡¯s mother opened the door to take a look. She muttered to herself, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t she in school? Isn¡¯t it school time today?¡±


    Forget it, it was none of her business. She was more concerned about where the Tao family had moved to and whether they had moved to the dpidated neighborhood as she wished..

 Chapter 379 - 379: 379 Returning to School

    Chapter 379: 379 Returning to School


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After a week of punishment, Tan Jing finally went back to school. Although everyone else stayed away from her, Zhao Ru and He Ling still went up to her and asked about her well-being.


    Tan Jing enjoyed the attention from Zhao Ru and He Ling. She liked being followed by others. Although there were fewer people now, it was better to have someone following her than no one.


    Li Li looked at her expression and couldn¡¯t help but say to Tan Rou with disdain, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like a rooster?¡±¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Tan Jing and said, ¡°She is the only one who thinks that she won.¡±


    ¡°If the school didn¡¯t care about her grades, they definitely wouldn¡¯t want her back.¡±


    The moment Tan Jing returned, she cast her gaze at Tan Rou. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness and disgust.


    Tan Rou turned her face away and did not look at her. Tan Jing was a lunatic who loved to throw tantrums everywhere. She always med everything on others and never found fault with herself.


    ¡°Jing Jing, are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡± Zhao Ru asked with concern.¡±


    In fact, Zhao Ru had wanted to talk to Tan Jing, but seeing that Tan Jing¡¯s family had not fallen, she felt that the Tan family still had a chance to make aeback. Therefore, she wanted to please Tan Jing first. Once the Tan family recovered, she would definitely benefit from it.


    As for He Ling, she didn¡¯t have many opinions to begin with. Moreover, she still had the hopes and dreams of a young girl. She had always hoped to have a few very good friends. Tan Jing was now her best friend. She believed that Tan Jing had only made a mistake and would definitely correct it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely.¡± Tan Jing said perfunctorily, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to do so. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Zhao Ru didn¡¯t think she had anything to do. She was ordered to stay at home, so what else could she do? She would only be scolded by her parents when she stayed home.


    Tan Jing returned to her seat, but her gaze was fixed on Tan Rou. She wanted to ask Tan Rou where they had moved, but Tan Rou would definitely not tell her.


    If she could find out where Tan Rou was staying and help them when they were at their most miserable state, her adoptive parents would probably change their minds and regret treating her so badly.


    ¡°Hey! Tan Rou! Don¡¯t you think you guys went overboard with it?¡± After Zhang Huan entered, she threw her bag on the table in front of Tan Rou and said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were moving?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyes and looked indifferently at this ssmate and neighbor who had not spoken much. She asked coldly, ¡°May I ask why I should tell you that I¡¯m moving?¡±


    Zhang Huan¡¯s aura weakened and she stuttered, ¡°Well¡­ It is an unspoken rule! All those who moved had to treat their neighbors for a meal. This was called housewarming. You should have told us when you moved, so that we could¡­ we could have held a celebration for you!¡±


    This was the first time Tan Rou heard that people had to treat others to a meal when they moved. Then wouldn¡¯t people who often changed houses have to treat several times a year?


    ¡°We don¡¯t need that celebration.¡± Tan Rou rejected the invitation. ¡°All we did was just move houses.¡±


    Zhang Huan recalled what her mother had said to her in the past two days. She said maliciously ¡°Could you be embarrassed that your family has moved to a dpidated neighborhood?!¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t figure out how Zhang Huan thought of this. Although their family wasn¡¯t rich, they weren¡¯t that poor that they had to move into an old and dpidated neighborhood, right?


    However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t n to tell Zhang Huan anything. There was no need to waste her breath on someone she wasn¡¯t familiar with. ¡°Sure. You¡¯re right. Our family moved to a run-down ce. Not only is it dpidated, but it¡¯s also very remote, so don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Her expression was very calm, as if she was talking about something very normal.


    ¡°Where did you move to? Do you need me to send you anything?¡± Zhang Huan asked.


    Tan Jing, who was eavesdropping, was also very happy. She rushed over and asked, ¡°Rourou, where did you move to?¡± Mom and dad¡­ I mean, Uncle and Auntie, are they alright? What about big brother, second brother and Xiao Qi? Were they living well? Do you want me to help you with finding a new home?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou,¡± Zhao Ru said. ¡°Is it because you donated five million back to the Tan family and broke your family? Your parents had to sell their house to pay off your debts?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the timing, Tan Rou would have stood up and apuded these imaginative students. She had only said it casually, but these people had already imagined that their family was so poor that they had to sell their house to pay off the debt..

 Chapter 380 - 380: 380 They Don’t Want to See You

    Chapter 380: 380 They Don¡¯t Want to See You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li knew about Tan Rou moving houses. Tan Rou had even invited her to her new house. It was said to be a very good neighborhood. She believed that Tan Rou would not lie to her.


    However, these people in front of her were vicious. From their words itself, it was obvious that they hoped Tan Rou would have a bad life. She really couldn¡¯t understand why they were targeting Tan Rou like this.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you guys?¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°All of you are high school students. Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s privacy? I really don¡¯t understand what you have learned about morality andw in junior high.¡±


    Back then, they were definitely taught that privacy was not to be vited. It was illegal to pry into other people¡¯s privacy.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you being so serious?¡± Zhang Huan hugged her arms and said arrogantly, ¡°We just want to ask Tan Rou where her new home is. What privacy? Aren¡¯t you making a big deal out of it?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Tan Rou sneered and asked Zhang Huan, ¡°Arc you that miserable that you need me to buy you a beal?¡±


    Zhang Huan opened her mouth and mumbled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Was it a dog then who asked Rourou to treat her to a meal?¡± Li Li asked.


    Zhang Huan said angrily to Li Li, ¡°You¡¯re always speaking up for Tan Rou. You¡¯re Tan Rou¡¯spdog, aren¡¯t you? Whatever Tan Rou says goes. There¡¯s no dog more loyal than you.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned and was about to say something when she was stopped by Li Li. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll say it myself. Don¡¯t quarrel with this kind of person on my behalf.¡±


    Tan Rou respected her wishes. If Zhang Huan wouldn¡¯t stop attacking Li Li, she would stop Zhang Huan immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Rou¡¯sptop?¡± Li Li held onto Tan Rou¡¯s arm generously. ¡°Rourou¡¯s grades are great and she¡¯s willing to even share her knowledge with me. Plus, Xiao Rou is pretty. I always feel better when I¡¯m with her. Tell me, did you see how I improved academically?! If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Rou, how could I have made it to the top ten in the physicspetition?¡±


    Zhang Huan¡¯s expression turned ugly. Originally, Li Li¡¯s results were not as good as hers. Now, not only did Li Li improve in all of her exams, but she also sessfully advanced to the physicspetition. She was about to represent the province to participate in the nationalpetition.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Li Li continued, ¡°Meeting a good teacher will really benefit you for a lifetime. My results weren¡¯t even as good as yours. However, my results in the past few weekly exams have improved so much that I¡¯m ced higher than you. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t keep an eye on where Rourou¡¯s family moved to. Instead, you should read more books.¡±


    Zhang Huan was so angry that she grabbed her bag and returned to her seat.


    Li Li stuck out her tongue at her back. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being Xiao Rou¡¯spdog. There are even some who don¡¯t even have the rights to!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head helplessly. ¡°Li Li don¡¯t say such self-inflicting words just to piss off the others.¡±


    Li Li chuckled and said, ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°We are good friends.¡± Tan Rou frowned and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a rtionship between a dog and its owner. If you say that again, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    Li Li smiled again and winked. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at the interaction between the two of them and wanted to kick them to death. They were disgusting!


    ¡°Xiao Rou, where did you move to?¡± Tan Jing continued, ¡°Uncle and Auntie have raised me for more than ten years. If your family is in trouble, I should help.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Tan Rou refused,¡±My parents don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Tan Jing clenched her fists. ¡°That¡¯s just your opinion. I have to ask Uncle and Auntie personally.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and smiled scornfully. ¡°Then you can ask them.¡±


    Tan Jing suppressed her anger. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to tell me where they live now!¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you where my parents live? Are they still your parents?¡± Tan Rou asked. As she spoke, she seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Tan Jing, have your parents settled the divorce?¡±


    Tan Jing was furious when she heard this. ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it has nothing to do with you where my parents move.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You should head back and trouble yourself with your parents¡¯ matter instead.¡±


    Li Li chimed in. ¡°I heard from my mom that your mother has beenining about it on her social media.. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381: 381 Forgive You?

    Chapter 381: 381 Forgive You?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Tan Jing¡¯s tone was unfriendly. ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    She naturally knew what her mother was doing, but in front of outsiders, she had to protect Chen Yi. To protect Chen Yi¡¯s reputation was also to protect her own.


    Li Li pursed her lips and said mockingly, ¡°I hope your parents can settle the divorce as soon as possible.¡±


    Tan Jing was enraged beyond words. She felt that Li Li had be more and more evil ever since she got close to Tan Rou. Every time she spoke to Tan Rou, this dog would stand up for Tan Rou. It was really disgusting.


    Tan Jing did not argue with the dog, so she turned her gaze to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, just tell me where you moved to. 1 just want to send a few things over.¡± Tan Jing forced a gentle smile. ¡°Also, if you need money, remember to tell me. I¡¯ve lived in the Tao family for so many years, so I still have feelings for them.¡±


    Tan Rou was disgusted by Tan Jing. ¡°You want to send something over?¡± She asked coldly. ¡°Could it be another physicspetition question? Oh, you¡¯ve been disqualified now. You don¡¯t even have a chance to participate.¡±


    Tan Jing suppressed her anger and pretended to be hurt by Tan Ron¡¯s words. ¡°Rourou, I know what 1 did was wrong. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Tan Rou suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You drugged me and tried to get someone to rape me. You framed me for cheating in the exam, arranged for someone to spread the rumor that I was a mistress, and even sent the leaked physicspetition questions to my house! Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you want me too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know 1 was wrong¡­¡± Tan Jing was frightened by her imposing manner. She said softly, ¡°1 was wrong in the past. I¡¯m sorry. In the future, if you need anypensation, I would definitely give it to you as long as you agree to forgive me for what I¡¯ve done in the past.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Her smile was a little scary. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Would you really forgive me?¡± Tan Jing asked anxiously.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°As long as you experience what 1 experienced, I will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tan Jing asked slowly.


    Tan Rou listed them one by one. ¡°Go and drug yourself too. Then, get someone to rape you. However, Zhou Zheng seems to be nowhere to be found but you find another despicable hooligan to do it too


    ¡°Then, you can also cheat in the exam and get someone to report you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that!¡± Before Tan Rou could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Tan Jing. She shook her head and refused. ¡°1 can¡¯t cheat. If I cheat again, I¡¯ll definitely be expelled from school.¡±


    ¡°So you do know that cheating would get you expelled? Why did you frame me for it then?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s gaze was sharp.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tan Jing said softly, ¡°Rourou, why don¡¯t 1pensate you with another method? Isn¡¯t your family short of money? Can¡¯t I just give you money?¡±


    Tan Rou really couldn¡¯t understand why Tan Jing would think that shecked money. Tan Rou had deliberately told Zhang Huan that their family had moved to a dpidated neighborhood. She did not expect Zhang Huan¡¯s reaction to be as big as Tan Jing¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money.¡± Tan Rou refused to give in and did as she said. ¡°Do what I¡¯ve just said or you will never be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Jingjing.¡± Zhao Ru came to Tan Jing¡¯s side. She was hesitant at first, but she gave up on the idea after Tan Rou told her that her family had moved to a run-down neighborhood. No matter what, Tan Jing¡¯s family was richer than Tan Ron¡¯s family. As long as the Tan family could make aeback, she could get more benefits from Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing gently shook off Zhao Ru¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xiao Ru, don¡¯t worry about this. This is between Rourou and me.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you really want to be friends with her again?!¡± Zhao Ru asked.


    ¡°She was a little angry. Once Tan Rou and Tan Jing recovered their rtionship, what would she and He Ling be? The two of them had offended Tan Rou because of Tan Jing. If Tan Jing and Tan Rou became good friends in the end. Then, wouldn¡¯t the two of them be like clowns?!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Tan Jing came over tofort Zhao Ru. She only had Zhao Ru and He Ling by her side. She could not lose them too. ¡°1 mean, we can go back to the past¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Zhao Ru snapped, ¡°If you want to be friends with her, you don¡¯t have to be with us!¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382: 382 Boring Enough

    Chapter 382: 382 Boring Enough


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou was surprised. She knew that Zhao Ru had a strong personality, but she didn¡¯t expect her to talk to Tan Jing like that. This sentence pushed Tan Jing into a corner. If Tan Jing wanted to be with Tan Rou, she would have to face the situation where she would lose both sides. After all, Tan Rou¡¯s attitude was not clear, and Zhao Ru¡¯s attitude was very firm.


    Zhao Ru stopped He Ling. ¡°Lingling, let¡¯s go. Since Tan Jing wants to be with Tan Rou, she¡¯s not our friend anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing looked left and right, but in the end, she followed Zhao Ru and the others.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She whispered to Li Li, ¡°Zhao Ru¡¯s taking the lead now. She¡¯s going to be the next queen bee.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, did you see Zhao Ru and Tan Jing¡¯s expressions just now?¡± Li Liughed so hard that she almost choked. ¡°Oh my god, Tan Jing¡¯s face is darker than the bottom of my cooking pot. Zhao Ru¡¯s expression was so arrogant! I want to apud her for it.¡±


    Tan Rou picked up the book beside her hand and read it. She had no intention of forgiving Tan Jing at all because Tan Jing did note to apologize sincerely. She just wanted to ease the rtionship between them first before continuing to cause more trouble. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to give Tan Jing a chance to turn things around. She just wanted to press Tan Jing to death in the quagmire in one go. Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t be able to climb out even if she wanted to.


    Tan Jing returned to her seat silently. She was not only cursing Tan Rou, but also Zhao Ru, the idiot. She wanted to get Tan Rou¡¯s new address and go to Tao Zhi, but Zhao Ru, that idiot, ruined her n.


    Zhao Ru looked at Tan Jing¡¯s expression and asked with satisfaction, ¡°Jingjing, you wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with Tan Rou, right?¡±


    Tan Jing smiled and replied coldly, ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I just want to ease the tension between us. I don¡¯t want to be friends with her.¡±


    Zhao Ru nced at Tan Rou and rolled her eyes. ¡°Jingjing, you better think this through. If you still want to go back to your old rtionship with Tan Rou, we won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    In order to please Tan Jing, Zhao Ru had bad-mouthed Tan Rou a lot. She had already offended Tan Rou, and she did not want to apologize to Tan Rou. Anyway, one-third of the third year of high school had passed. It was fine as long as they persisted until graduation.


    Tan Jing was furious. She had been taught a lesson by Zhao Ru. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about Zhao Ru as a friend, but now that everyone in the ss ignored her, she had to cherish Zhao Ru and He Ling.


    Tan Jing had yet to find out Tan Rou¡¯s home address, so she decided to follow Tan Rou after school. Although Tan Rou would not tell others her home address, she would eventually be able to find out where they lived.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Tan Rou carried her school bag and ran to Tao Zheng¡¯s car.


    Tao Zheng waved at her. ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t trip over yourself.¡±


    Tan Rou said as she ran, ¡°I¡¯m already so old. I won¡¯t fall.¡± She ran to the car door and got in. However, she noticed that something was wrong from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what¡¯s wrong? Did you forget something?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Tan Rou got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tao Zheng started the car and slowly drove home.


    Tan Rou turned around to look at the car behind her. She saw Tan Jing getting into a taxi, and then the taxi approached their car.


    Tao Zheng drove the car to a spacious area and said, ¡°Xiso Qi says he wants roast duck from the city. Let¡¯s go buy one.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t object but she suddenly said, ¡°Second Brother, drive a little slower.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tao Zheng did not understand. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°I just want to confirm something,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t ask what was going on. He followed Tan Rou¡¯s request and drove at 30 km/h. The taxi following them slowed down.


    Tao Zheng then realized that something was wrong. He muttered to himself, ¡°This is strange, but why do 1 feel that the car behind us is following us?¡±


    ¡°They are following us.¡± Tan Rou sat in the middle of the seat. ¡°This car has been following us since we were at school.¡±


    ¡°Did we encounter some terrorists?¡± Tao Zheng told his sister, ¡°Xiao Rou, run as soon as you get out of the car. I¡¯ll stop them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a terrorist. I know who that person is.¡± Tan Rou smiled. She¡¯s such a boring person.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tan Jing.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were like torches. ¡°She came and asked me about the location of our new home today, but I didn¡¯t tell her. She probably wants to follow us home..¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383: 383 Let Her Follow

    Chapter 383: 383 Let Her Follow


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll shake them off.¡± Tao Zheng turned the steering wheel. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some roast duck for Xiao Qi first and see if they can catch up.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let her follow. I¡¯ll go back and exin to him. Let¡¯s drive back first and see what Tan Jing wants.¡±


    Tao Zheng sped up and soon arrived at their guardhouse. His car had already been entered into the system, and naturally the guard let him in.


    Tan Jing watched in surprise as Tao Zheng¡¯s car drove into Jade Water Elegant Residence. She had heard of this vimunity before. It was said that a house cost tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of yuan. How could Tan Rou and the others afford a house here?


    ¡°Drive in.¡± Tan Jing instructed the driver, ¡°I¡¯ll pay extra.¡±


    ¡°Miss, this is a high-end vimunity. Taxis aren¡¯t allowed inside.¡± The driver said awkwardly.


    ¡°Just say we¡¯re the owners,¡± Tan Jing said.


    The driver was not willing to stop the car by the roadside and calmly said, ¡°Miss, if you want to go in, go in yourself. We are not going in. Moreover, anyone who enters here has their faces recorded. It was not like the security guard would let you in just because you said you were a resident. If you have friends, you can ask them to pick you up.¡±


    Tan Jing was still angry when she suddenly received a call from Tan Song. This was the first time Tan Song had taken the initiative to call her since his divorce with Chen Yi. Tan Song¡¯s tone was very friendly and even a little excited.


    Tan Jing picked up the phone in frustration. As she listened, her eyes narrowed and her face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Got it, Dad. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Tan Jing patted the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go in with them. Send me to another ce.¡±


    The driver did not have any objections and immediately turned around to send her to where she wanted next.


    Tan Jing learned from Tan Song that the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the Capital was celebrating her birthday and had specifically invited them to attend. ording to the Tao family in the Capital, the invitation to Tan Jing this time was probably to set Tan Jing¡¯s marriage with a certain young master of the Tao family in the Capital.


    In the car, Tan Jing took out the mirror from her bag. She had been in a bad mood recently, causing her skin to look a lot worse. She had to hurry up and get a facial to ensure that she would be the center of attention the moment she appeared.


    As she thought about it, Tan Jing thought of what to wear and what jewelry she should pick to go with it. The clothes she wore to meet the representative of the Tao family in the Capital were no longer an option. She had to customize a gown of the highest level and a set of jewelry that suited the dress.


    Tailor-made jewelry and clothes were expensive, but Tan Jing felt that these were what she should do. Once she married a young master from the Tao family in the capital, countless mountains of gold and silver would pour into her. At that time, she could even order hundreds of gowns, let alone one.


    The driver in front saw Tan Jing¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror. This girl had been sitting in his car for the past few days. She usually looked lifeless. Why did she so happy today? Did she win the lottery?


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. She almost ran home. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Li Wen and Tan Song snuggling up on the sofa. They were talking and feeding fruits to each other.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Tan Jing asked Tan Song subconsciously.


    Tan Song pinched Li Wen¡¯s pretty face and said, ¡°Go back to your room and wait for me. I¡¯ll talk to Jingjing first.¡±¡±


    Li Wen blinked his right eye and gave Tan Song a ¡®flying kiss¡¯. Then, he said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in the room. Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± After saying that, she even looked at Tan Jing provocatively.


    ¡°What were you guys doing?¡± Tan Jing asked angrily.


    Tan Song felt that there was no need to answer her, so he only said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Tan Jing walked up to him. ¡°She¡¯s just a nanny. How can you get together with a nanny?¡±


    ¡°This is my private matter.¡± Tan Song changed the topic. ¡°You should worry about the birthday banquet first. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    When she heard that it was the Tao family¡¯s birthday banquet in the Capital, Tan Jing didn¡¯t pursue the matter of Tan Song and Li Wen anymore. She asked, ¡°Dad, will you really agree to the engagement raised by the Tao family?¡±


    Tan Song nodded slightly. ¡°That was what those from the Tao family in the Capital said..¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384: 384 My Birthday?

    Chapter 384: 384 My Birthday?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Jing was happy. ¡°Dad, do I need to prepare anything?¡±


    Tan Song sized her up. ¡°Go get your hair done and change into a new set of clothes. Don¡¯t wear this to the banquet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money on me to buy new clothes,¡± Tan Jing said as she pinched the cuffs of her school uniform.


    Tan Song¡¯s expression did not look too good, but he still gave her a card. ¡°Take the money and buy some new clothes. Don¡¯t let others think that our family is bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Tan Jing thanked him and epted the card. ¡°Dad, when¡¯s the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Next Friday,¡± said Tan Song.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tan Jing was a little surprised. ¡°The eldest daughter from the Tao family also has her birthday on friday?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Song asked, puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have time on Friday?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also my birthday.¡± Tan Jing said quietly. It was obvious that Tan Song and Chen Yi didn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tan Song thought for a moment. Moreover, Tan Ron¡¯s birthday was also on that day. However, they had never celebrated Tan Ron¡¯s birthday before, so they naturally did not remember it very clearly.


    ¡°Tan Ron¡¯s birthday is also on that day.¡± Tan Jing said indignantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tan Song denied it directly. ¡°We never celebrated her birthday.¡±


    Tan Jing felt much better after hearing that. It turned out that Tan Ron had never celebrated her birthday before. How tragic! Thinking of Tan Rou, she remembered where Tan Ron and the others were living now. Could there be some rtionship between the Tao family in the Capital and Tan Ron¡¯s family?


    No way! Tan Jing convinced herself.


    What kind of status did Tan Ron have? I low could she have anything to do with the Tao family from the Capital?


    ¡°Get ready for the banquet on Friday.¡± Tan Song walked towards the room. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Tan Jing wanted to celebrate her birthday, but for the sake of her future, this sacrifice was nothing. It was really worth it for her to exchange one birthday of hers for a future where she could livefortably.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tan Jing did not care about Tan Song and Li Wen anymore. She would leave in the future anyway. When the time came, Tan Song could find whoever he wanted. It had nothing to do with her.


    On the other side, when Tan Rou heard that her birthday was on Friday, she was so shocked that her food spilled out of her mouth. ¡°My birthday?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s your birthday this Friday.¡± Mrs. Tao looked at her expression and said with heartache.


    ¡°What about Dad¡¯s birthday?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I haven¡¯t sent out the present yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time before his. We¡¯ll celebrate your birthday first.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that her parents were really good at hiding things. They actually didn¡¯t reveal any information. If they didn¡¯t say anything, she really wouldn¡¯t have remembered her birthday.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tan Rou was at a loss. ¡°There¡¯s no need to celebrate my birthday. We can just buy a cake and have dinner together. A simple birthday celebration will do.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Mrs. Tao¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°We must celebrate. Our family must hold a celebration.


    Tan Rou guessed that they wanted to hold a small event. Her grandparents would be there and so would some of her close friends.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou agreed. ¡°Remember to tell me where it will be held when it¡¯s approaching. I don¡¯t want to know about it now. I want it to be a surprise.¡±


    After living for two lifetimes, Tan Rou no longer cared about birthdays. However, this was a birthday that her family wanted to celebrate for her, so she was still looking forward to it.


    Tan Rou went back to her room to rest after dinner, while the Tao family gathered around the kitchen to talk.


    ¡°My poor child, she doesn¡¯t even remember his birthday.¡± Mrs. Tao wiped her tears in the kitchen. ¡°The Tan family is a bunch of evil bastards. They didn¡¯t even celebrate my daughter¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Tao Zhi were in charge of washing the dishes.


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. This time, we will definitely celebrate our sister¡¯s birthday.¡±¡±


    ¡°What do Dad and Mom have in mind?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    The Tao family¡¯s parents looked at each other. Then, Mr. Tao said solemnly, ¡°This is Xiao Ron¡¯s 18th birthday. It is also the age when she bes an adult. We have to do something for her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to give our daughter an unprecedented gift.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll only start work after that.¡±


    Tao Zheng was confused. ¡°What gift are you going to give Xiao Rou?¡±


    Tao Zhi handed the te to his brother. ¡°Wash the dishes properly and prepare a gift for Rourou. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tao Zheng didn¡¯t like to know about what the others were up to and so he just bothered with his own things..

 Chapter 385 - 385: 385 Birthday Present

    Chapter 385: 385 Birthday Present


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron went for her morning run ording to her usual routine. As soon as she went out, she met Zhuang Liu standing at her door. His face was slightly red from the cold and she did not know how long he had been standing there. ¡°Third Brother! You don¡¯t need a crutch anymore?¡± Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu standing upright with his hands behind his back. He was not holding a walking stick.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± Zhuang Liu forced himself to hold on. He took out a palm-sized box from behind him. ¡°Happy birthday, Rourou!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s not my birthday yet.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zhuang Liu stood there motionlessly, holding the gift box with both hands.


    ¡°Your parents will definitely have ns on Friday. 1 probably won¡¯t be able to talk to you then, so I want to celebrate your birthday in advance.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. She walked up to Zhuang Liu and epted his gift. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother. I like it very much.¡±


    This was the first time she had received a birthday present in her life. In the past, the Tan family never celebrated her birthday. Later on, she did not have the habit of celebrating her birthday either, so this was the first time she had received a birthday present officially.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Zhuang Liu moved slightly, but he still insisted,¡± ¡°I ordered some food from Mr. Fang¡¯s ce this afternoon. Would you be able to join me? I would like to share a meal with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou felt that it was very reasonable. ¡°I¡¯ll head back and inform my parents about it. My brother wouldn¡¯t have to pick me up from school in the afternoon then.¡±


    Zhuang Liu heard her answer and rxed. ¡°See you at noon then.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand for too long without his crutch. In order to leave a good impression on Tan Rou on her birthday, he had deliberately left his crutch at home. Now that he had been standing for so long, his leg was starting to hurt. He probably couldn¡¯t go for rehabilitation training this morning.


    How could Tan Rou not see through his little trick? She put the gift box into the pocket of her sportswear and reached out to help Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took the opportunity to fall on her body without any embarrassment. ¡°You saw through me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your attending doctor. How can I not see your condition?¡± Tan Rou helped him to his house. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do any rehabilitation training this morning or else it would take a longer time for your legs to recover.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Zhuang Liu approached Tan Rou with a smile.


    Tan Rou helped Zhuang Liu onto the sofa in his house. Shen Jing was just about to go downstairs. When she saw the two of theme in, she immediately turned around and quietly went back upstairs.


    The two of them had a good rtionship. They were together early in the morning. Shen Jing snickered as she looked at the both of them. She felt that her son was quite capable.


    After Zhuang Liu sat down, he said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, you should still go for your morning jog.¡±


    Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t easily dy her running. ¡°Okay but you shouldn¡¯t walk anymore for now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded slightly. ¡°I will be an obedient patient.¡±


    Seeing that Tan Rou was about to leave, Shen Jing hurriedly came down to ask her to stay. ¡°Rourou, aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer?¡±


    Tan Rou called out, ¡°Auntie Shen. I still have to go for my morning run. I¡¯ll see youter!¡±


    Shen Jing waved at her. ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Tan Rou jogged out of the door. As she ran, she felt that the things in her pocket were falling, so she took them. When the box shook in his hand, it made a faint sound that sounded like metal.


    What was it? Tan Rou was curious. After running twops, she finally stopped to rest. She opened the box immediately and found a silver ne inside.


    The ne was iid with a sapphire and two pink gems, as well as many small diamonds surrounding it. The main material of the ne was tinum, so it looked especially beautiful under the morning sun.


    Under normal circumstances, there would be a logo of the brand printed on the box. However, Tan Rou did not find any logo on this ne. Instead, she found many tiny ws.


    The gemstones were gorgeous, but the workmanship was not. Tan Rou even saw a crooked iid nail at the joint. It could be seen how unskilled the person who made this ne was.


    Zhuang Liu would never buy such a wed ne. The only possibility was that Zhuang Liu had made it himself.


    Tan Rou stood by theke, holding the ne in her hand. She liked this ne very much. She really liked the first birthday present that Zhuang Liu had given her..

 Chapter 386 - 386: 386: Swapped At Birth

    Chapter 386: 386: Swapped At Birth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron fixed her posture and put the ne on her neck. She was wearing sportswear, and the exposed empty neck looked a bit thin. This beautiful ne just filled the gap.


    After two moreps, Tan Rou returned home wearing the ne. As soon as she entered, Mother Tao asked her where the ne on her neck came from. ¡°Xiaorou, why did youe home with a ne after your run?¡± Mother Tao looked at the ne carefully and said in admiration, ¡°These main gemstones look beautiful.


    Tan Rou hooked out the ne with her fingers, and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t, but it was given to me by Brother Zhuang just now.¡±


    Mother Tao sighed in admiration, ¡°Xiao Zhuang¡¯s vision is really good, this ne fits your skin very well.¡±


    The more she looked at Zhuang Liu, the more she liked her, and she felt that Zhuang Liu was definitely a perfect match for her daughter.


    Brothers Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng were not happy. They also prepared a gift for Tan Rou, but they nned to give it to her on Tan Ron¡¯s birthday. They didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu to give Tan Rou a gift before they did.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯te back for lunch.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Mother Tao is used to her daughter noting back for lunch, ¡°It¡¯s okay, i understand.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, where are you going at noon? Second brother will take you there.¡± Tao Zheng said.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯m going out to eat, you don¡¯t have to see me off. They will be a car to pick me up.¡±


    As soon as he heard that Tan Rou had a car to pick her up, Tao Zheng¡¯s face turned sour. Tan Rou didn¡¯t have many friends. The only one who had a car and could pick her up at any time was that annoying neighbor next to their house.


    As soon as he finished eating, Zhuang Liu came over. With a cane in his hand, he rang the doorbell of Tao¡¯s house, ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Tan Rou grabbed her school bag and bid farewell to her mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving for school and won¡¯t be home for lunch!¡±


    Mother Tao smiled and waved to her, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Tao Zheng also grabbed the car keys and went out, but was caught by Tao¡¯s mother, ¡°Why are you going?¡±


    Tao Zheng said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m taking my sister to school.¡±


    Mother Tao patted him lightly, and said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that someone else that¡¯s taking her there.¡±


    Tao Zheng said worriedly: ¡°Mom, that kid is not a good person at first nce!


    You must not be deceived by him! Our Xiao Rou is so smart and cute, you can¡¯t be deceived by the kid!¡±


    Mother Tao red at him, ¡°Xiao Zhuang is a nice kid, 1 know his mother, so I know he¡¯s not a bad boy.¡±


    After being disturbed by Mother Tao, Tan Rou had already gone far away with Zhuang Liu. Even if Tao Zheng went after her now, he would not be able to catch up.


    Zhuang Liu saw the ne on Tan Rou¡¯s neck at a nce, and he asked expectantly, ¡°Xiao Rou, do you like the ne?¡±


    Tan Rou touched the ne and said happily, ¡°1 like the ne very much. Thank you, third brother!¡±


    Xiao Mo heard them talking about the ne, so he looked in the rearview mirror. He felt that the ne on Tan Rou¡¯s neck looked familiar. Isn¡¯t that the finished product that the Third Young Master scrapped seventeen times?


    He was still wondering why the Third Young Master was picking gemstones to make a ne. It turned out to be for Miss Tan Rou and it does look undeniably beautiful on her.


    Zhuang Liu has a tablet at hand. He usually does not work when he is around Tan Rou, but he brought the tablet here today.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, take a look at this.¡± Zhuang Liu clicked on a video, ¡°1 saw it this morning, 1 guess you haven¡¯t had time to watch it yet.¡±


    Tan Rou leaned over to watch, and saw a middle-aged woman in the middle of the video. Her face was sallow, and her tone was very heavy.


    ¡°I used to be a nurse in the Maternal and Child Health Care Hospital, and now I want to bury a thing that has been buried in my heart for almost eighteen years. I have to tell the public about this. I know this secret will cause great fluctuations, but if 1 don¡¯t tell it, i won¡¯t feel at ease in my life.¡±


    Tan Rou had a hunch that what she said was rted to herself, otherwise


    Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t have shown it to her.


    Sure enough, the nurse¡¯s next sentence confirmed this point.


    ¡°Eighteen years ago, a man surnamed Tao in this city gave me a sum of money to exchange his newborn daughter with the one from the Tan family. He said his family was poor, and the family already had two other children. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to suffer and so he asked me to exchange the two baby girls who were born on the same day..¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387: Despicable Family

    Chapter 387: Despicable Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As the nurse spoke, she began to cry.


    She held up her right hand, exposing her bruised and purple arms, and cried, ¡°I was blinded by money back then. There were thousands of dors and it confused me. Once I switched the daughters of the Tao and Tan family, my health became worse. Now I regret it, but 1 can¡¯t let the things of the past end in an unclear way, which is why I have decided to tell the truth before I die.¡±


    After reading it, Tan Rou¡¯splexion was as usual, and her mood was also very calm. She would never believe that her father would do such a thing.


    Others may not know about their family¡¯s situation, but as their daughter, she knows it very well. Her family is definitely not the kind of family that would change their daughters just to live a better life.


    However, theizens would not think the same as her.


    Tan Rou clicked through thements on a few news articles, and they were all scolding the Tao family, saying that their family was despicable and shameless, and why didn¡¯t they just kill themselves?


    Theseizens seem to have forgotten about Chen Yi feeding sleeping pills to Tan Rou, and the things that Tan Jing did to Tan Rou. They even think that Tan Rou deserves it after causing Tan Jing to go through so much suffering all these years.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, this incident broke out suddenly in the morning without any warning.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Although no name was named, the incident of the daughter of the Tao and the Tan family has long been full of trouble. Everyone in the city knows.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. ¡°1¡¯11 call my dad first and see what he has to say.¡±


    Father Tao reassured Tan Rou that he would take care of everything.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou: ¡°Xiao Rou, are you still going to school?¡±


    He guessed that some students in the school already knew about it as it would spread like wildfire. In less than half a day, the whole school will know , it will be difficult for Tan Rou to face the students in the school.


    ¡°Go.¡± Tan Rou wasn¡¯t guilty at all, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I go to school? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was still worried about Tan Rou. He told her, ¡°If you encounter anything at school, you must call me. I will help you deal with it.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think that anything would happen to her. It wasn¡¯t like she would just disappear, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Even so, Zhuang Liu was still uneasy. He sent Tan Rou to the school gate before turning back into the car. He didn¡¯t let Xiao Mo start the car until Tan Rou walked to the square in front of the teaching building.


    There were constant voices on campus. Just like how theyughed at Tan Jing before, now they areughing at Tan Rou.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou and Tan Jing¡¯s affairs to be reversed! Tan Rou¡¯s father is really despicable. He actually switched his daughter with a rich man¡¯s daughter, causing the other family¡¯s daughter to live a miserable life for so many years.¡±


    ¡°If I were Tan Jing, I would also hate Tan Rou very much. She should have been raised in a good living conditions, but someone else reced her identity. If it was me, I would have been furious.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the problem? The Maternal and Child Health Hospital is the best obstetrics and gynecology hospital in our city. With the economic power of the Tao family, do you think that they would have been able to afford it?¡±


    ¡°The Tao family must have nned it long ago. The Tan family is really miserable. They gave birth to a child and were targeted.¡±


    Tan Rou pretended not to hear what those people said, and went straight to her ss. The students in the ss looked a little confused. They thought Tan Rou was really pitiful before, but now things have reversed.


    They could no longer judge who is good and who is bad..


    ¡°Xiao Rou, have you seen the video on the Inte?¡± Li Li said excitedly


    ¡°I believe your parents would never do that kind of thing, it must be that nurse talking nonsense. Don¡¯t be bothered by it! The truth of the matter will definitely be exposed soon!¡±


    Tan Rou stretched out her hand to smooth the curled hair on top of Li Li¡¯s head, and said calmly, ¡°Thank you for believing in me. 1 can also tell you clearly that my parents would not do that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, even if everyone doesn¡¯t believe you, I will believe you!¡± Li Li grabbed her hand.


    Tan Rou paused, then smiled and said, ¡°Well, thank you for your trust. Don¡¯t worry, the truth wille to light sooner orter..¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388: I’m Saying that It’s Fake

    Chapter 388: I¡¯m Saying that It¡¯s Fake


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The current situation is very unfavourable to Tan Rou. Those who originally scolded Tan Jing have turned to scold Tan Rou. They will not explore the truth of the matter, but onlyment on what they think is right. This turned Tan Jing from the perpetrator into the victim all of a sudden.


    Going back to the nurse¡¯s speech earlier, she revealed the hospital where Tan Jing and Tan Rou were born, and put her identity information on the Inte. Everything can be checked for authenticity. Then, there was also her disease report. There was an old saying that ¡®everything a person says before he dies is with good intentions¡¯, so most people believe what she said.


    There were endless discussions in the ss, but it didn¡¯t affect Tan Rou at all.


    She took out the tablet from her school bag, looked at her stocks calmly, and shared her experience with Li Li from time to time.


    Lu Qing rushed to the ssroom in a hurry, but as soon as he entered the door, he saw Tan Rou sitting there calmly brushing the tablet. While doing so, she was talking to Li Li next to her. Her expression didn¡¯t look like she had been affected by the influence of onlinements.


    Hasn¡¯t she seen the video on the inte?


    As soon as Lu Qing entered the school this morning, he heard others discussing Tan Rou. He thought they were discussing Tan Ron¡¯s grades, but it turned out that they were discussing the exchange of Tan Rou and Tan Jing at birth.


    Someone who knew Lu Qing approached with a smile and asked him if he knew about Tan Rou and Tan Jing.


    Lu Qing raised a question mark, what are they talking about? In the end, he saw the nurse¡¯s video. After watching it, he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°You. Are you okay?¡± Lu Qing asked Tan Rou, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened


    on the Inte?¡±


    ¡°I saw.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t give Lu Qing a look, as if she was talking to the air.


    Lu Qing continued to ask, ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Tan Rou stopped sliding the tablet and sneered, ¡°Do you think those things are true?¡±


    Lu Qing couldn¡¯t answer. Although he believed in Tan Ron¡¯s character, she could not represent her parents, and their family¡¯s situation was really bad. If her parents wanted Tan Rou to live a good life, they might really do something illegal, thingse.


    Looking at his expression, Tan Rou knew that he believed them, ¡°This is a


    lie. If you want to believe it, then you can.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Lu Qing hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you may be affected by thements on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°But, I have not been affected. The truth will never be fake, and fake things cannot be true. 1 believe in my parents.¡±


    Seeing that she was determined, Lu Qing couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Tan Rou, Tan Rou!¡± Liang Lu almost bumped into him. She was fast and strong, and several boys were knocked to the ground because of her.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you okay?¡± Liang Lu grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand, looked her up and down, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Huuu¡­. You¡¯re okay. You didn¡¯t lose a limb.¡±


    Tan Rou was very puzzled, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m missing a piece of meat?¡±


    Liang Lu said angrily, ¡°Because of those idiots on the Inte. They don¡¯t understand anything, but they pretend to be righteous people, moring to skin you alive! Those who don¡¯t know think you dug their ancestral graves.¡± Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry! Instead of reading those idiots¡¯ speeches on the Inte, it¡¯s better to memorize ancient poems.¡±


    ¡°You can memorize ancient poems anytime.¡± Liang Lu sat down, ¡°When I came here, I also heard the idiots at school talking about you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taught them a lesson for you. If there are any idiots in the future looking for trouble with you, I will teach them for you on the spot.¡±


    Tan Rou was quite surprised. She only exined the topic to Liang Lu a few times. She didn¡¯t expect Liang Lu to trust her so much, and even helped her teach those students who talked badly about her.


    ¡°Thank you, Liang Lu.¡± Tan Rou thanked her.


    ¡°We are good friends!¡± Liang Lu said, ¡°1 believe that you are not that kind of person, nor are your parents.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slightly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She nced at the time and said, ¡°ss is about to start, you should go back to ss first. Remember to recite the ancient poems.¡±


    Liang Lu has been very disciplined recently. She has been going to ss on time.


    Before leaving, she once again emphasized to Tan Rou: ¡°If you have anything you need, you must tell me, and I will help you.¡±


    Tan Rou waved her hand, ¡°I know..¡±

 Chapter 389 - 389: 389 Is It True ?

    Chapter 389: 389 Is It True ?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Liang Lu left, Zhao Ru finally dared to speak loudly, ¡°Jingjing, those from the Tao family are disgusting. How could they switch you and Tan Rou for their own selfishness? Tan Rou has enjoyed seventeen years of glory and wealth that should have been yours.¡±


    He Ling, who rarely spoke, also felt sad for Tan Jing, ¡°Jingjing, your life has been


    miserable! You could have lived happily with your parents, but you were sent to a small ce to live a hard life. What is the economic level of the Tao family?! You must have suffered.¡±


    After speaking, she burst into tears.


    ¡°Xiaoru, Lingling, stop talking.¡± Tan Jing lowered her head, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°They are my foster parents after all and they have raised me for seventeen years no matter what. I don¡¯t want to me them.¡±


    ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be kind anymore!¡±


    Zhao Ru deliberately said loudly for Tan Rou to hear, ¡°You treat them as your parents, but they are trying their best to hurt you. If 1 were you, 1 would never be able to ept this!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. 1 really don¡¯t want to me them anymore. Now that I¡¯m back with my parents, I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    Tan Jing raised her head, her eyes were red and swollen, and she had obviously been crying for a long time.


    Their conversation sparked discussion among the rest of the ss.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that Tan Jing¡¯s mother gave sleeping pills to Tan Rou when she was a child because she realised that Tan Rou was not their daughter?¡±


    ¡°It must be so, otherwise, how could any mother give sleeping pills to her own daughter? I think it must be Tan Jing¡¯s mother who found out that her daughter was missing and couldn¡¯t find her, so she took her anger out on Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak for Tan Jing¡¯s mother like this, right? Whether it¡¯s her daughter or not, it¡¯s still disgraceful to give sleeping pills to a baby that is only several months old.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tan Rou there? Why don¡¯t we go and ask her directly?¡±


    Then, a group of people flocked to Tan Rou, asking her what was going on? Is it true what is said on the Inte?


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Tan Rou raised her head and nced at them. Everyone was panicking.


    One of the girls plucked up the courage and said, ¡°We just want to ask you if that incident is true. You don¡¯t need to be so fierce.¡±


    Tan Rou leaned on the chair with folded arms and asked, ¡°Is this matter rted to you?¡±


    A group of people looked at each other, ¡°We¡­ we are asking for the victim.¡± ¡°The victim?¡± Tan Rou nced at Tan Jing, ¡°Are you talking about Tan Jing?¡± She asked, ¡°Tan Jing, are you the one who hired these people to question me?¡± Tan Jing sobbed and said, ¡°Xiao Rou, they are just a little angry. Don¡¯t be angry at them.¡±


    ¡°Well, what exactly do you want to know?¡± Tan Rou turned around and asked. ¡°We just want to know if your father switched you with Tan Jing?¡± the girl asked.


    Tan Rou recognized that this girl was also one of the girls who had a good time with Tan Rou before, but she stayed away from Tan Jing after something happened to Tan Jing. Unexpectedly, this girl was a fool. She will fall wherever the wind blows.


    ¡°I said this is a lie, but you don¡¯t believe it, and I can¡¯t give you the answer you want, so why ask again?¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°You¡­.!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Xu Yan walked in from the door, ¡°What are you arguing about here so early in the morning?¡±


    The group of people asked, ¡°Monitor! Haven¡¯t you seen the video on the


    Inte?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Xu Yan scolded, ¡°You are all high school seniors, do you think you are three-year-olds? Believing what others say? Besides, Tan Rou was still a baby at that time, what could she know? If you have any questions, just ask the nurse.¡±


    ¡°The monitor is right.¡± Some students said.


    Xu Yan continued, ¡°The bell for the morning self-study has already went off. Hurry up and go back to your seats. The teacher will be here in a while. Don¡¯t make any more noise.¡±


    Everyone went back to their seats, ready to start an early self-study session.


    Zhao Ru stood up suddenly, and imitated Song Lin¡¯s stance when he challenged Tan Rou, and shouted, ¡°Tan Rou, you owe Jingjing an apology!¡±


    Tan Rou subconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Zhao Ru said: ¡°Your father did something wrong. You should apologize on his behalf. Jingjing has already forgiven your parents. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Jingjing for them?¡±


    Tan Rou just thought it was funny. Back then, it was Zhao Ru who mored that ¡®What parents do has nothing to do with their children¡¯.. How long has it been that she forgot everything?

 Chapter 390 - 390: 390 Take Me With You

    Chapter 390: 390 Take Me With You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Zhao Ru!¡± Xu Yan showed the majesty of the monitor, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to morning self-study, go out and stand!¡±


    Zhao Ru was afraid that the ss monitor would deduct her daily points, so she sat down disheartened.


    Li Li said to Tan Rou angrily, ¡°She is really shameless. When Chen Yi gave you sleeping pills, she said that what the parents did had nothing to do with the child, but now she¡¯s asking you to apologize to Tan Jing. Her face turns faster thanthe pages of a book.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Wei Ling and Li Jia are not here. Zhao Ru is Tan Jing¡¯s number one confidant. She has received a lot of benefits from Tan Jing recently, and she will definitely speak for Tan Jing.¡±


    Xu Yan heard them talking, and nced at them, meaning to tell them to stop talking nonsense.


    Li Li made a ¡°shush¡± motion, and then began to recite English words.


    When ss was over, Zhao Ru approached Tan Jing again, and asked eagerly, ¡°Jingjing, your birthday is this friday. How do you want to spend it? Is your family going to have a big event for you?¡±


    Tan Jing was worrying about this matter too. Originally, she could have a big event, but in order to attend the birthday party of Miss Tao¡¯s family in the Capital, she had to give up her own birthday party.


    ¡°No, my parents said that it¡¯s enough to just have a simple one and they won¡¯t invite others to participate.¡± Tan Jing said perfunctorily.


    Zhao Ru doesn¡¯t believe that Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t hold a birthday party. After all, Tan Jing is also the eldest daughter of the Tan family. This is Tan Jing¡¯s 18-year-olding-of-age ceremony. How can there be no reason not to hold it?


    ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t hide it from us.¡± Zhao Ru said with a smile: ¡°With your family¡¯s financial power, it will definitely be a big deal for you.¡±


    Tan Jing pursed her lips, pulled Zhao Ru aside, and whispered, ¡°You know the Tao family in the Capital, right?¡±


    Although Zhao Ru is not in the circle, she has still heard of the Tao family from the Capital.


    ¡°I know the Tao family from the Capital is a big and famous family.¡±


    Tan Jingqiao whispered, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have a birthday party, but that I¡¯m going to attend the birthday party of Miss Tao¡¯s family from the Capital. Her birthday is on the same day as mine, which is why 1 can¡¯t celebrate my birthday on that day.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ª ¡± Zhao Ru covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°You are actually going to


    attend the birthday party of Miss Tao¡¯s family in the Capital. This is really big!!!¡±


    Tan Jing raised her eyebrows and said proudly, ¡°Ordinary people are not allowed to enter this banquet, but this time, the Tao family from the Capital personally invited me.¡±


    Zhao Ru thought in a wrong way, ¡°Jingjing, can you take me along too? 1 haven¡¯t attended any birthday parties like these since I grew up.¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t want to take Zhao Ru there at first. After all, with Zhao Ru¡¯s status, she wasn¡¯t even worthy of being the gatekeeper of the Tao family. How could she be qualified to attend the birthday party of Miss Tao¡¯s family from the Capital?


    However, she thought of how they went there in secret. If she got engaged to the young master of the Tao family in Kyoto, it would not be announced immediately, but if Zhao Ru went, could the news be revealed almost immediately?


    Thinking of this, Tan Jing smiled slightly, and put on a haughty attitude, ¡°1 can¡¯t decide this on my own. 1¡¯11 go back and ask my father for you to see if he can take you with me.¡±


    Zhao Ru said eagerly, ¡°Jingjing, you must take me there! If you take me there, 1 will do whatever you say in the future, and I will definitely listen to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Tan Jing nodded.


    When He Ling came back from the toilet, she saw Zhao Ru throwing herself at Tan Jing, pouring tea and pouring water, and massaging her back and legs. She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    ¡°Xiaoru, Jingjing! What were you guys talking about?¡± He Ling asked.


    Just as Tan Rou wanted to speak, she was interrupted by Zhao Ru, ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything. She was just tired and I was giving her a massage.¡±


    He Ling moved her shoulders, ¡°Xiao Ru, my arm is also a little ufortable, please rub it for me. I will rub it for youter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Zhao Ru didn¡¯t want to talk to He Ling at all.


    Now her mind is full of Tan Jing who is going to take her to the capital, and she will be able to join the upper ss soon. As for He Ling, Zhao Ru didn¡¯t want He Ling to have such an opportunity..

 Chapter 391 - 391: 391 Can’t Find It?

    Chapter 391: 391 Can¡¯t Find It?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    He Ling stood aside resentfully, and after the two of them finished, she asked, ¡°Jingjing, Xiaoru, is there something that both of you are hiding from me?¡±


    Zhao Ru denied it outright: ¡°Lingling, what can we hide from you? Don¡¯t think too much, we are good friends, and we won¡¯t do anything behind your back.¡±


    Tan Jing felt that Zhao Ru¡¯s ability to tell lies with her eyes open was getting better and better. Why didn¡¯t she think that Zhao Ru was this clever before? It must be that Wei Ling was there before, blocking Zhao Ru¡¯s brilliance, but now that Wei Ling is gone, Zhao Ru¡¯s talent is fully revealed.


    Compared with the stupid He Ling, Tan Jing preferred Zhao Ru because she can clearly see what kind of person Zhao Ru is.


    He Ling smiled slightly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tan Jing and Zhao Ru nced at each other and did not speak again. Tan Jing didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell He Ling, but Zhao Ru was afraid that there would be too many people and Tan Jing didn¡¯t take her there.


    Zhao Ru is very much looking forward to the birthday party of Miss Tao¡¯s family from the Capital. She will buy a few new clothes once she returns home. She will definitely appear at the party in a beautiful way. Then, perhaps she will meet a rich and handsome rich young master, and have a romantic encounter like Cindere.


    The video on the Inte was on the headlines of all major websites within a day. Tan Song took this opportunity toe out for an interview. He was very angry and said that he would definitely pursue this matter to the end, and the Tan family would never let the Tao family get away with it.


    The almightyizens are also giving full y to their ingenuity. Countlessputer experts dig out information about the Tao family on the Inte.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, they can¡¯t find any important information about the Tao family at all. There is not a single piece of big information about them. Even Tan Jing was only mentioned in the case of Miss Tan¡¯s return, which caused a lot of trouble at that time, and the news about Tan Rou seemed to have been erased.


    Tan Song also sent people to search for them. Even after spending a lot of money to find hackers to hack into the system of Father Tao¡¯s work unit, he only found a little bit of information about his employment in the past. They couldn¡¯t find anything else.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tan Jing poked her phone vigorously, wishing to pierce the phone directly.


    ¡°Why is there no news about the Tao family at all? All of the information released is all information that I have leaked to them! Plus, only 1% of them have been released so far!!!! It isn¡¯t even valuable!!!¡±


    Tan Song also found it incredible, ¡°Although the Tao family is a small family, they would have left information on the Inte, right? The children in their family, except for Tan Rou and the youngest one, who is going to school, there is no information about the two elder ones.¡±


    ¡°Someone asked me for a refund.¡± Tan Jing unfolded the phone and showed it to Tan Song, ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same person fromst time. He said that the information can¡¯t be sent out at all.¡±


    Tan Song said: ¡°Find a few more people. This is a good time for our family to turn around. Once more evidence can be found to prove that the Tao family are the ones who swapped the children, our family¡¯s reputation on the Inte will change. Everyone wille to us instead.¡±


    Tan Jing poked her phone irritably, ¡°I have already found several big profiles with high poprity and arge number of fans, paid them a high price to spread the news, but all of them have asked for a refund. They would ratherpensate me for the loss than releasing that information.


    ¡°Just find a blogger with a lower reputation.¡± Tan Song said.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Tan Jing said, ¡°They don¡¯t want to take my order at all.¡±


    Tan Song had a bad feeling, ¡°Is there someone behind the Tao family helping them?¡±


    Tan Jing said: ¡°Could it be that the Zhuang family is behind this? That sick child, Zhuang Liu, has a very good rtionship with Tan Rou. Maybe Tan Rou has already climbed into Zhuang Liu¡¯s bed.¡±


    Tan Song said with a straight face, ¡°The Zhuang family is nothing, as long as you can marry the young master of the Tao family from the Capital, then the Zhuang family will no longer be a threat.


    ¡°Besides, Zhuang Liu is a young man who can¡¯t make a ssh, and he still has his uncle on top of him. With his uncle holding him back, he definitely won¡¯t be able to help the Tao family. I guess there is a problem with the system and it has been bad recently.¡±


    He regrets it very much now. Why did they just send Tan Rou back to that ce instead of throwing it away? If Tan Rou had been thrown away, none of these would have happened.


    ¡°Back then, that little bastard Tan Rou should have been allowed to fend for herself!¡± Tan Song said viciously..

 Chapter 392 - 392: 392 Li Wen causing trouble again

    Chapter 392: 392 Li Wen causing trouble again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Tan Jing hesitated and said, ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    Tan Song said impatiently: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°About Tan Rou¡­¡± Tan Jing asked, ¡°Where did you send Tan Rou back then? Why did shee back? And why do you say her brain is broken?¡±


    Tan Song obviously didn¡¯t want to tell Tan Jing. He waved his hand and said,


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t ask too many questions. You just need to do what you should do.¡±


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth. Tan Song still refuses to talk to her about this matter. What was he worried about?


    ¡°Brother Song.¡± Before the father and daughter could finish speaking, Li Wen came down from the stairs. She was wearing a tube top skirt that was ttering her body.


    Seeing hering down, Tan Song¡¯splexion became better, and he asked gently, ¡°Ah Wen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Brother Song? All Wen? Tan Jing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, how could they be so disgusting. One must know that Tan Song and Chen Yi have never called each other by nicknames.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my daughter Li Jia.¡± Li Wen nced at Tan Jing, ¡°I went to visit Jiajia yesterday, and she was living a very sad life. The prison guard told me that Jiajia seemed to be suffering from depression. I hope they can bring Jiajia out to see a doctor.¡±


    Tan Song also learned about Li Jia¡¯s situation, and felt that it was not easy for the mother and daughter which was why he wanted to help them. Now that, he was with Li Wen, Li Wen¡¯s daughter would be his daughter too and he has the responsibility to take care of this new daughter.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go through the formalities for her.¡± Tan Song promised, ¡°I¡¯ll apply the application for as many days as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Brother Song!¡± Li Wen put his arms around Tan Song¡¯s neck, and made out with Tan Song in front of Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing was so angry that her face turned red. She threw off her pillow and was about to go upstairs.


    However, Li Wen was not satisfied with them and she said to Tan Song, ¡°Brother Song, if Jiajiaes out, she will definitely not be able to live in the house we rented before. I didn¡¯t renew the rent after the house expired. Plus, I don¡¯t feel relieved to let Jia Jia go out and live on her own.


    Tan Jing stood on the stairs, wanting to hear what this woman wanted to say.


    Tan Song said, ¡°Take Jia Jia home to live with us, your daughter will be my daughter.¡±


    Li Wen didn¡¯t want to look too happy, ¡°Will it trouble you too much?¡±


    ¡°No trouble, just clean up the bedroom next to Jingjing for her to live in.¡± Tan Song looked at Tan Jing, ¡°Jingjing, clean up the room with your Aunt Li tonight.¡±


    Tan Jing turned around, and seeing Li Wen¡¯s smug expression, she burst into anger, ¡°Why do you ask me to clean her room? A prisoner is asking me to clean up her room. How can she be so shameless?¡±


    Li Wen said fearfully, ¡°Forget it, Brother Song. We¡¯ll just let Jiajia live in the utility room. I think the room is quite big, and 1 can just put in a bed for her. Your utility room is much bigger than mine. The house I rented was worse than this. She will definitely agree to it.¡±


    Tan Song was falling in love with Li Wen more and more. She always speaks softly, and she knows her limits. She never quarrels with Tan Song, and was an interesting woman, which is many times better than Chen Yi.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the head of the family. I will make the decisions.¡± Tan Song said sharply.


    ¡°Jingjing, help Aunt Li clean up the room together. Jiajia will be your sister in the future. Once she gets out of prison, you have to help her.¡±


    Tan Jing really wanted to ask Tan Song, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you ask someone to help me¡¯, but she knew that Tan Song wouldn¡¯t talk to her now. So, she went back to her room full of anger. Thinking that Li Jia would live next door to her in the future, Tan Jing wished to drive Li Wen¡¯s mother and daughter out.


    ¡°She seems to be mad at me.¡± Li Wen hooked Tan Song¡¯s little finger and rubbed it against his palm, ¡°I¡¯d better move out with Jiajia.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her.¡± Tan Song was a little annoyed, ¡°This girl has been spoiled by Chen Yi, she has no manners at all.¡±


    Li Wen said: ¡°Please don¡¯t me her for it. As a wealthy youngdy, she just couldn¡¯t ept Jiajia for now after what happened to Jiajia.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, without me she would be nothing.¡± Tan Song¡¯s voice was very loud, passing through the door and falling into Tan Jing¡¯s ears.


    Tan Jing suddenly missed Chen Yi a little more. No matter how bad Chen Yi was, she was her biological mother, and a mother would always love her own daughter..

 Chapter 393 - 393: 393 Unhappy

    Chapter 393: 393 Unhappy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Where did Chen Yi go? After Chen Yi was kicked out by Tan Song, she lived in a rtively low-end apartment. Tan Song gave her an amount of money, but Chen Yi spent moneyvishly, and spent one third of the money in just one month.


    In order to get more money, Chen Yi could only call Tan Jing and ask her if she persuaded Tan Song.


    Tan Jing herself was already annoyed to death by Li Wen. How could she have time to speak to her father, getting him to remarry Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi felt that it was because she was not by Tan Jing¡¯s side that Tan Jing didn¡¯t care about her affairs, so she wanted to ask Tan Jing out, ¡°Jingjing, mom misses you, can¡¯t youe to just meet me for lunch?¡±


    Tan Jing was replying to Zhao Ru¡¯s message about being absent from school tomorrow morning to go to VB to buy clothes. VB offers the most high-end gowns in this city. Previously, she wanted to have a gown custom-made but didn¡¯t get the chance to do so.


    While replying to Zhao Ru¡¯s message, she was having a call with Chen Yi and identally read out what was on the message.


    ¡°Jingjing, are you going to VB to shop?¡± Chen Yi yelled, ¡°Did your father give you so much money?¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s ears were almost deafened by her noise, ¡°Mom, keep your voice down!¡±


    Chen Yi forced her to answer, ¡°Jingjing, did your father give you a lot of money?¡±


    Tan Jing took the phone away from her ears and said irritably, ¡°I customized this suit not only for myself, but for the future of the Tan family. My dad said he would take me to the birthday party of Miss Tao¡¯s family in the Capital. 1 just want to wear a decent dress so that the young master of the Tao family from the Capital will think that I am worthy of him.¡±


    Chen Yi muttered, ¡°Tan Song already divorced me. What does the future of the Tan family have to do with me?¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t hear clearly, and continued to appease Chen Yi, ¡°Mom, just wait. I can help you convince my dad when 1 get engaged to the young master of the Tao family.


    Chen Yi doesn¡¯t trust Tan Jing very much. She doesn¡¯t trust anyone now, she only trusts herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Yi felt that she couldn¡¯t sit here and wait.


    She had to take the initiative to find Tan Jing. Even if she couldn¡¯t persuade Tan Song to remarry her, she could still get some money from Tan Jing. Tan Song had asked Tan Jing to go to VB to get clothes which meant that he definitely wouldn¡¯t just give Tan Jing a small amount of money.


    The next morning, the head teacher of Tan Rou¡¯s ss looked at the vacant seats in her ss and asked curiously, ¡°Why did these three students ask for leave at the same time?¡±


    Tan Rou went to VB with her elder brothers. Before entering the door, they saw the full gowns from the ss window. Every dress was very beautiful, and it definitely looked costly.


    ¡°Brother, why did you bring me here?¡± Although Tan Rou asked this way, she already guessed in her heart that her parents wanted to reveal their identity.


    Tao Zhi smiled and said, ¡°To ship! I ordered a dress for you, and you can try it onter.¡±


    Tao Zheng looked at the seven-figure dress on the sign and said with admiration, ¡°Brother, have you spent all your sry for these years to buy a dress for your sister?¡±


    Tao Zhi raised his eyebrows lightly, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Tao Zheng took out the watch that was only a few thousand dors in his pocket, and felt embarrassed to even present it, ¡°Xiao Rou, the second brother doesn¡¯t have much money now, but just wait until 1 get more money. I will definitely buy you a luxurious gift.¡±


    Tan Rou cherishes their gifts very much. Whether it¡¯s the seven-figure dress from her eldest brother, a watch worth thousands of dors from her second brother, or the painting that Tao Qi gave her early in the morning, she liked them very much. She will love anything that her family gave her even if it was just a kerbstone.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try on the dress first.¡± Tao Zhi carried over a beautifully wrapped gift box,


    ¡°See if you like it or not. If you don¡¯t like it, we can change it.¡±


    Holding the gift box, Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I like everything that my brother gave you.¡±


    She went in to try on the gown, and Tao Zheng went out, saying that he wanted to find another gift for his sister, and he woulde to pick them upter. Tao Zhi didn¡¯t stop him, if he didn¡¯t give his sister a good gift, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s really you!¡± Tan Jing saw Tao Zhi from the ss window, so she hurried in, ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing that it was Tan Jing, Tao Zhi¡¯s expression changed. He pretended not to see Tan Jing, and continued to look at the dresses in the shop..

 Chapter 394 - 394: 394 I Want One Too

    Chapter 394: 394 I Want One Too


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Brother, why are you ignoring me? I¡¯m Jingjing!¡± Tan Jing deliberately stood in front of Tao Zhi, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said itst time, don¡¯t call me big brother again!¡± There were quite a few people in the shop, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to get angry with Tan Jing, ¡°You are not my sister, 1 have a sister myself.¡±


    People around cast strange nces at them, how could someone mistakenly recognize another man as her brother?


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Tan Jing burst into tears, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong between us, but I¡¯ve always regarded you as my big brother. Even if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me, I¡¯m still willing to call you big brother.¡±


    Tao Zhi has lived for more than 20 years, and he has never seen such a thick-skinned person. He had already told her not to talk to her anymore, but she was still telling him shamelessly that he was about to curse.


    ¡°Miss Tan Jing, are you here to try on the dress?¡± The clerk came over with a smile, ¡°Your dress is ready, pleasee with me to try it on.¡±


    Tan Jing wiped away her tears, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going to try on the clothes first, please wait for me.¡±


    She pulled up Zhao Ru next to her, and said naturally, ¡°Come with me, and help me hold the dress up.


    However, Zhao Ru remained motionless, her eyes fixed on Tao Zhi, as if she wanted to drill a hole into Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi was speechless. What¡¯s going on with these girls? Why are they staring at him? Were there words written on her face?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tan Jing dragged Zhao Ru away.


    After Zhao Ru walked away, she suddenly asked, ¡°Is that Tan Rou¡¯s elder brother?¡±


    Tan Jing said lightly: ¡°Yes, he worked overseas before this and recently came back.¡±


    Zhao Ru thought in her heart that Tan Rou¡¯s brother must havee here to shop.


    ording to the economic level of the Tao family, they would not be able to afford anything here. So, there is only one possibility, Tao Zhi brought back the money from the Tao family.


    Didn¡¯t the Tao family move to a new house? It seems to be the time when Tao Zhi came home as well.


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! Is he dating anyone?¡± Zhao Ru asked.


    Tan Jing thought of Zhao Ru as a toad who wants to eat swan meat.


    No matter what, Tao Zhi was too good for Zhao Ru. He had an excellent job in the past and he must have brought a lot of money back. Otherwise, the Tao family would not have moved to the Elegant Jade Residence.


    ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t dating anyone, he wouldn¡¯t date you. You¡¯re not good enough for him.¡± Tan Jing said.


    Zhao Ru felt unhappy, ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it yet, how do I know I can¡¯t catch up?¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t want her to have any hopes. ¡°Just because of your looks. Both of you are not a good match.¡±


    Zhao Ru was average-looking, not ugly, but definitely not good-looking either. Tao Zhi, on the other hand, was a very handsome man; even in the entertainment industry, there weren¡¯t many of them who were as handsome as him.


    Zhao Ru wanted to say a few words of rebuttal, but the door in front of them suddenly opened, which interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± Tan Jing was very surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Immediately afterwards, she saw the watery blue dress on Tan Rou¡¯s body, which looked luxurious at first nce.


    ¡°Wow, so beautiful!¡± Zhao Ru eximed subconsciously, ¡°This is very simr to the sparkling blue dress that Cindere wore when dancing with the prince in the movie.¡±


    The waterke blue slim dress, with puff sleeves on the shoulders, has a hint of yfulness mixed with maturity. The skirt had a reflective surface and the crystals and diamonds refracted the light, making Tan Rou¡¯s whole body brighten up.


    It was difficult to look good in a gown of such colour. Anyone with a darker skin tone would look like a refugee who fled from another country and had put on a stolen dress.


    But, Tan Rou¡¯s skin was very fair, just like the suet jade brand she bought, and it¡¯s smooth. The gown on her body not only perfectly outlines her figure, but also magnifies the advantages of her whole body, making her more beautiful.


    Tan Jing was very jealous. This dress was so beautiful, it was even prettier than the ones she had chosen. She really wanted to take this dress off Tan Rou and put it on herself.


    ¡°I want a dress that is exactly like this one.¡± Tan Jing didn¡¯t want to lose to Tan Rou.


    The clerk continued to smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Tan Jing, this is an exclusive custom made by another customer of ours. Our store can only make one and there will be no others.¡±


    Tan Jing was very unhappy. She had to get Tan Rou¡¯s suit on herself, and she had to rely on this suit to shine at the birthday party..

 Chapter 395 - 395: 395 Bad Intentions

    Chapter 395: 395 Bad Intentions


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you look too mature in this dress.¡± Tan Jing reached out to touch Tan Ron¡¯s skirt, ¡°You are only eighteen, but you look like twenty-eight in this suit, it doesn¡¯t look good at all, take it off quickly.¡±


    Tan Rou stepped aside a little, avoiding her hand, and said coldly, ¡°1 can see it myself, I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡±


    Tan Jing continued: ¡°Xiao Rou, this dress really doesn¡¯t look good on you.¡± She poked Zhao Ru¡¯s arm, ¡°Zhao Ru, do you think it looks good?¡±


    Zhao Ru thinks that every set of clothes here are beautiful. She has never seen so many such beautiful clothes, each one is made by famous masters. Every gown here were very beautiful, especially the one on Tan Rou. It was so beautiful that it does not look like something a human can make.


    ¡°Zhao Ru, do you think it looks good?¡± Tan Jing pinched Zhao Ru again.


    Zhao Ru clutched her arm in pain, nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty, very pretty!¡±


    Tan Rou sneered, ¡°Tan Jing, did you hear that?¡±


    Tan Jing said angrily: ¡°Zhao Ru, do you really think Xiao Rou looks good in this dress?¡±


    Zhao Ru came back to her senses, shook her head hastily, and said against her will, ¡°It¡¯s very¡­ very ugly.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tan Rou raised her legs and walked outside, ¡°I didn¡¯t wear it for you to see.¡±


    Tan Jing liked this dress so much, she had to get her hands on it!


    ¡°Xiao Tou, wait a minute.¡± Tan Jing grabbed a yellow dress next to her, ¡°Try this one, it will definitely look good on you.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m not blind yet, so I don¡¯t need you to choose clothes for me.¡±


    At this time, Tao Zhi came to the door of the dressing room. Seeing Tan Ron¡¯s appearance after wearing the dress, he clicked his tongue in admiration: ¡°Xiao Rou, you look so good in this dress. From now on, you should dress yourself in this standard.¡±


    Zhao Ru believed more and more that Tao Zhi was very rich, and she had to seize the opportunity to hang out in front of Tao Zhi more often, maybe they could be a couple.


    ¡°Big brother, Xiao Rou really doesn¡¯t look good in this skirt.¡± Tan Jing picked up another red skirt, ¡°Let her try this, it suits her figure very well.¡±


    Tao Zhi saw the ¡°deep V¡± of the red dress at a nce. Not only was the front deep, but the back too. The designer of the skirt wanted to expose all the parts of his body that could be exposed.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Tao Zhi came over angrily, ¡°If you think it looks good, then you can put it on yourself!¡±


    Tan Jing paused and put down her skirt, ¡°I don¡¯t look good in this.¡±


    ¡°Our Xiao Rou doesn¡¯t look good in this either.¡± Tao Zhi took his sister behind him, ¡°If you want to buy clothes, go there quickly, don¡¯t waste our time here.¡±


    Tan Jing still didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Xiao Rou, you really don¡¯t look good in this dress.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you even if it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Tan Rou smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the assistant said? She said that this dress is an exclusive custom-made dress, and they can only make one dress, not the second one.¡± ¡°We have already customized this skirt, so it belongs to us. Even if 1 don¡¯t look good in it, I won¡¯t let you have it. I don¡¯t think the store has the guts to design another one and sell it to them right?¡±


    The assistant hurried forward and said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry. We have a reputation to maintain. We will never disclose the privacy of our customers, let alone sell our customers¡¯ design drafts to other customers.¡± ¡°Jingjing, you better not choose that dress.¡± Zhao Ru took a fancy to Tao Zhi, so she decided to say a few words for Tan Rou, ¡°Your skin is dark, you won¡¯t look good in that dress.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s skin is inherited from Tan Song. It is not particrly dark, but it is several degrees darker than Tan Ron¡¯s. After returning to Tan¡¯s household, Tan Jing has spent a lot of money on whitening, but unfortunately it didn¡¯t have much effect.


    There was still a huge difference between her and Tan Rou.


    After hearing whatZhao Ru said, Tan Jing said angrily, ¡°Zhao Ru, who are you helping? Do you still want me to take you to the banquet?¡±


    As soon as Zhao Ru heard this, she quickly changed her statement. She said against her conscience: ¡°Actually, this skirt looks better on Jingjing.¡±


    ¡°Heh! This is none of my business?¡± Tan Rou sneered, ¡°If Tan Jing likes it, then go and order one herself.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s financial power can only allow her to have a ready-made gown in store. She wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a draft designed by a designer alone. Even if she has a design draft, there may not be a master to make clothes for her.


    After hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, Tan Jing became even more jealous of Tan Rou. If Tao Zhi was still Tan Jing¡¯s brother, would he also customize a dress for her?

 Chapter 396 - 396: 396 Senior Makeup Artist, Alice

    Chapter 396: 396 Senior Makeup Artist, Alice


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Seeing that Tan Jing was making trouble, the assistant was afraid that it would affect their business. So, she hurried over to distract Tan Jing, ¡°Miss Tan Jing, your dress has been arranged, do you think you can try it on now?¡±


    Ever since Tan Jing saw Tan Ron¡¯s dress, she was no longer interested in other dresses. To be precise, she no longer liked the ordinary dresses in the store.


    So Tan Jing asked, ¡°No matter what, 1 am still a customer here. You would have to serve me no matter what, right?¡±


    The assistant suddenly had a bad feeling, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the customer is always right. Just tell us what you need, and we will do our best to meet your needs.¡±


    Tan Jing put on a high posture. She pointed to Tan Ron¡¯s dress and said, ¡°I want a dress with the same specifications as hers. Find one for me.¡±


    The assistant felt helpless as she said: ¡°Miss Tan Jing, although we were the one who made the dress, the design draft did not belong to us. Plus, the clothes designed by our designer are not of this style¡­¡±


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t listen to her, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to find a way to get one out for me, otherwise 1 won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to call the shots, so she said, ¡°Then let me ask the store manager for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± A slender young woman stepped on high heels and came in. As soon as she came in, she saw Tao Zhi and Tan Rou standing on the side, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, your little sister is wearing her dress. It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    Tao Zhi also smiled at her, and said proudly, ¡°It is my sister after all.¡±


    The young woman put down the big bag in her hand, and took off the sunsses around her eyes, revealing a pair of big and bright eyes. Upon closer inspection, the woman¡¯s eyes are not particrlyrge, but she made them look pretty with makeup.


    ¡°Long time no see, Brother Tao.¡± The young woman said.


    ¡°Long time no see, Alice.¡± Tao Zhi greeted in return.


    Alice nodded slightly, turned to the assistant just now, and asked, ¡°What did you want to ask me just now?¡±


    The assistant walked up to Alice¡¯s side and whispered a few words in her ear. Alice¡¯s face changed slightly after listening.


    ¡°Miss Tan Jing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alice¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°If you need something, we will try our best to arrange it for you, but if you keep making unreasonable demands, we don¡¯t have to do your business. VB is not a ce where you can cause trouble here.¡±


    Alice was not only the store manager of the VB branch, she was also a shareholder, so she has the right to decide whether to do business with customers or not.


    Tan Jing didn¡¯t dare to offend Alice. If she offended Alice, she would be cklisted by all of the VB stores. Even if she wanted to customize clothes in the future, VB would not make them for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Alice. I didn¡¯t make any unreasonable demands. 1 just wanted her to find me a dress simr to Tan Ron¡¯s. If you can¡¯t find it, forget it.¡± Tan Jing said.


    Alice said to the assistant, ¡°In this case, take this customer to pick out clothes.¡±


    She turned her face and said to Tao Zhi with a smile: ¡°Please give me a minute.


    1 will have to wash my hands before doing your sister¡¯s make up.¡±


    ¡°Makeup?¡± Tan Jing hadn¡¯t gone far. After hearing Alice say to make up for Tan Rou, she turned back again,


    ¡°Miss Alice, are you doing the make up for her personally?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this customer has asked me to do it personally and I can¡¯t turn it down.¡±


    Although she sounded helpless, her expression didn¡¯t seem forced at all. Instead, she looked happy to do so.


    Tan Jing then said, ¡°Miss Alice, I¡¯m actually here for your make-up skills.¡±


    Alice replied lightly, ¡°Sure! As soon as you change into your gown, there will be a make-up artist for you.¡±


    Tan Jing went further and said, ¡°Actually, I came here for you!¡±


    Who is Alice? She was a well-known top makeup artist at home and abroad. No matter what kind of face she was presented with, she can make them look beautiful; even an ugly duckling can be turned into a white swan. If Tan Jing can get Alice¡¯s help, her shoring of poor skin can be eliminated..

 Chapter 397 - 397: 397 Unyielding

    Chapter 397: 397 Unyielding


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Thank you for liking it.¡± Alice smiled and politely rejected Tan Jing. ¡°But I can only do makeup for one person a day. If you need it, pleasee back another day.¡±


    Tan Jing continued to convince her, ¡°1 have a very important banquet today. I really need your help.¡±


    However, Alice¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Tan Jing. I¡¯ll only do makeup for one person today. If you want to make an appointment, you cane back another day.¡± She never had a rule that she could only do makeup for one person a day. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to do makeup for Tan Jing. She had long known about Tan Jing and Tan Rou. She knew very well what kind of person Tan Jing was. Even if Tan Jing came alone today, Alice would stille up with an excuse not to do her makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay three times the price for your time!¡± Tan Jing¡¯s heart was bleeding. The makeup fees in VB were not cheap. She had already spent a lot of money on clothes and makeup. If she were to pay twice the price, she would have no money left.


    ¡°Miss Tan Jing, I¡¯ve already made myself very clear.¡± Alice would not be swayed by soft or hard tactics. She would never bother with those people who she did not like or who would go against her. This was her pride as a top makeup artist. ¡°I will not do makeup for you today. If you are not happy about it, you can leave.¡±


    The makeup artist beside her was also unhappy. She asked with a cold face, ¡°Miss Tan Jing, if you never wanted us as your makeup artist, why did you call for us then?¡±


    Tan Jing had to make a decision quickly. Should she insist on Alice¡¯s makeup or let the other makeup artists do it for her? If she didn¡¯t make a decision now, there might be no one left.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s patience was limited as well. ¡°Alice, can you do my sister¡¯s makeup now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alice went into another room. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash my hands and disinfect them.¡± With that, she walked straight to the bathroom and no longer cared about Tan Jing.


    ¡°Alice! Alice!¡± Tan Jing shouted twice, but Alice ignored her.


    ¡°Miss Tan Jing, if you don¡¯t want to pick anything from here nor want makeup services from our makeup artist, you should leave.¡± With the store manager backing her up, the shop assistant spoke with a firm tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose!¡± Tan Jing cursed Alice silently. D*mn Alice, how dare she reject her request! She must teach Alice and VB a lesson!


    Tan Rou and Alice went to the VIP dressing room to get their makeup done. They could hear Tan Jing¡¯s voice nitpicking the dress and makeup skills across the dressing room. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that the makeup artist¡¯s skills were terrible. In fact, the makeup artists in VB were all well-known makeup artists at home and abroad. Although they could notpare to Alice, they were still very famous.


    ¡°You look so much like your brother.¡± Alice kept smiling, not affected by Tan Jing¡¯s reaction. ¡°Look at your eyes and lips. You¡¯re even prettier than your brother.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°There are many who¡¯ve said that I look like my big brother.¡±


    ¡°You really do!¡± Alice cupped her face. ¡°Your face is perfect. I¡¯ve put on makeup for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful face!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Sister Alice.¡± Tan Rou said obediently.


    Alice smiled like a blooming flower when she heard Tan Rou call her sister. ¡°Oh dear, could you please call me that again?¡±


    Tan Rou called her ¡®Sister Alice¡¯ again, which made her feel delighted.


    Tao Zhi pushed the door open and entered. He heard Tan Jing¡¯s scoldingin the room next to them. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how she can change her expression so quickly. One moment, she¡¯s smiling, and the next moment, she¡¯s scolding them as if they¡¯re worthless.¡±


    ¡°Aiyaya, she¡¯s a child from your family. Why didn¡¯t your family manage her well?¡± Alice mocked Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°She¡¯s bad from the core, and it has nothing to do with our education.¡±


    Alice looked at Tan Rou, then at Tao Zhi, and then at Tan Jing. She agreed, ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense. She¡¯s just bad. No matter how much education she receives, it can¡¯t make up for those issues that she has.¡±


    Once Alice was done with Tan Ron¡¯s makeup, she couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone to take a photo of Tan Rou. Tan Rou subconsciously blocked her face. Seeing how Tan Rou didn¡¯t like it, Alice quickly deleted the photo she had just taken. Then, she said with regret, ¡°I only wanted to keep a photo of you for safe keeping, but if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll delete it..¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398: 398 Chen Yi Causing Trouble

    Chapter 398: 398 Chen Yi Causing Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron wasn¡¯t used to others taking photos of her, and she could only adapt to her second brother¡¯s camera lens. However, Alice was her brother¡¯s friend, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Alice. If you want to, just do it. You¡¯re a makeup artist, and every time you put on makeup for others, you create a work of art. I can¡¯t stop you from saving your work.¡±


    ¡°My dear, you are a beautiful and understanding child.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the makeup on Tan Ron¡¯s face, Alice would have kissed her. ¡°In the future, as long as youe to our store, we¡¯ll give you a 25% discount!¡±


    ¡°Alice, you didn¡¯t even give me a 25% discount.¡± Tao Zhiughed.


    Alice raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I like her like my younger sister, okay?¡±


    Tao Zhi protected Tan Rou with his body. He used to be worried about men getting close to his cute sister, but now it seemed like he had to be wary of women.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to my sister.¡± Tao Zhi smiled and warned Alice, ¡°I can¡¯t let you kidnap my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Alice was grinning from ear to ear.


    When they came out of the dressing room, Tan Jing also came out. She wore a very young white gauze dress, but the makeup on her face was more mature, making her look a little strange.


    Tan Jing looked at Tan Rou with jealousy. No matter how Tan Jing looked at her, Tan Rou was not pleasing to the eye. ¡°You still don¡¯t look good in this dress.¡±


    Alice looked left and right, but she couldn¡¯t find anything that didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Sister, the dress and my skills, you look gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t enter without an appointment.¡± As they were talking, the voice of the shop assistant suddenly came from the door. ¡°We don¡¯t ept customers without an appointment!¡±


    ¡°My daughter is here! Jingjing, are you here?¡± Chen Yi shouted.


    Tan Jing¡¯s face darkened. Why was Chen Yi here?


    Tan Rou also recognized Chen Yi¡¯s voice. Since Chen Yi and Tan Song divorced, this was the first time Tan Rou saw her in public.


    A few of them came out from inside and saw Chen Yi and the shop assistant fighting. One wanted toe in, and the other was trying to stop the person from barging in.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± When Chen Yi saw Tan Jing, she suddenly increased her strength. ¡°Help me!!¡±


    Tan Jing quickly walked to Chen Yi¡¯s side and scolded her in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chen Yi let go of the shop assistant¡¯s hand and gathered her clothes. She tidied her messy hair and said, ¡°Mom misses you. Can¡¯t 1e over to see you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you already?¡± Tan Jing said impatiently.


    ¡°Today is an important day for me!¡±


    ¡°My affairs are also very important! Do you want to be a child from a single-parent family?¡± Chen Yi said unyieldingly. ¡°If your family is not harmonious and they end up getting a divorce, do you think the Tao family in the capital¡­¡±


    Before Chen Yi could finish, Tan Jing covered her mouth. ¡°Mom, can you just go home and take your medication?¡±


    She still remembered Chen Yi¡¯s character.


    ¡°Wu wu¡­¡± Chen Yi could not pull Tan Jing¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You should leave quickly!¡± Tan Jing sternly said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it when I return from the banquet.¡±


    She released her hand and let Chen Yi speak.


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Chen Yi asked, ¡°Your father will be there as well! I want to see him!!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tan Jing wouldn¡¯t let her go over and go crazy. She shouldn¡¯t have let it slip. ¡°Go home quickly. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get home.¡±


    Chen Yi had finally caught Tan Jing. She would not let Tan Jing leave, so she grabbed Tan Jing¡¯s arm tightly and refused to let her go.


    Tan Rou stood at the side and sized up Chen Yi. She had aged a lot recently and did not look like a pampereddy. Her face was a little yellow, and her clothes were wrinkled. It seemed that she did not have time to change into new clothes before leaving her house.


    Tao Zhi gently touched Tan Ron¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Coincidentally, Tao Zheng drove back, so the Tao siblings quietly drove away.


    Tan Jing saw Tan Rou leave and was very anxious. ¡°Mom, stop making a fuss. We¡¯re going to bete!¡±


    Zhao Ru also came to help Tan Jing. She couldn¡¯t let Chen Yi ruin the party.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go unless you take me with you!¡± Chen Yi refused to let go.


    Tao Zheng was driving to the ce his father had sent him. It was his first time visiting this ce, so he didn¡¯t know the way. He could only follow the navigation.


    ¡°The Shore¡¯s Club?¡± Tan Rou looked at the destination on her phone¡¯s navigation. ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± Tao Zheng asked in confusion..

 Chapter 399 - 399: 399 Don’t Think About Making Trouble

    Chapter 399: 399 Don¡¯t Think About Making Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron said, ¡°This ce is very expensive. It¡¯s the highest-ss hotel in the city.¡±


    Tao Zheng felt like a country bumpkin. He didn¡¯t even know where he was, but his sister knew more than him. It seemed that he had to socialize more in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small birthday. Is there a need for us to be here? Big Brother, why don¡¯t we leave and persuade our parents not to waste such money?¡± Tan Rou looked at Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°This is your i8th-year-olding-of-age ceremony, and it¡¯s also your first birthday after returning home. We all want to give you a good birthday, so don¡¯t be afraid of spending money.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t afraid of spending money. She had money, and she could hold a grand birthday party on her own. However, she didn¡¯t want to be high-profile. She just wanted to have a simple birthday party with her family.


    Tao Zheng was confused. ¡°Big Brother, does our family have such powerful background? It¡¯s a house in Elegant Jade Water Residence and a birthday party at The Shore¡¯s. Can our family really afford this?


    Although his parents said the house was rented, he had asked others about the Elegant Jade Water Residence. Others told him that there would not be any houses for rent in the Elegant Jade Water Residence because those who could afford to buy a house in the Elegant Jade Water Residence did notck the annual rental fee, which were only merely thousands.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± Tao Zhi still maintained his mysteriousness. ¡°Mom and Dad haven¡¯t given Xiao Rou their present yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t ask further. She would just wait for the big gift from her parents.


    In front of The Shore¡¯s Club, Tan Song looked at his watch from time to time. It was almost time. Why wasn¡¯t Tan Jing here yet?


    Tan Song didn¡¯t get to see Tan Jing. Instead, Tan Rou and her brothers arrived first. The Tao brothers wore ordinary clothes, but Tan Rou was very eye-catching. Her dress looked expensive. Tan Song¡¯s ownpany also had a clothing industry. He had also studied the price of clothes. Tan Ron¡¯s gown was at least a few hundred thousand or more.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tan Song was very unhappy when he saw Tan Rou. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do usually but don¡¯t cause trouble here today. If you disrupt Jingjing¡¯s good deed today, you will never be able to get away with it!¡± Tan Song was also a little confused. Why would the Tao family appear here? Could they be distant rtives of the Tao family in the capital?


    Tan Rou was impressed by Tan Song¡¯s brain. She had only stood at the door. How did it affect Tan Jing¡¯s ns? Could Tan Jing want to do something bad inside and got Tan Song guard the door outside?


    Not really. ording to Tan Jing¡¯s speed, she should still be on her way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything good or bad about your family.¡± Tan Rou walked up the stairs. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go quickly. Daddy and Mommy must be waiting anxiously.¡±


    The Tao brothers didn¡¯t bother with Tan Song. They had nothing to say to Tan Song. If they wanted to settle the score, they would have to settle the matter of the Tan family bullying their sister. However, now was not the time to settle the score. After their sister¡¯s birthday, they would have the time to do so.


    The Tao siblings walked east and Tan Song watched them leave. He must have been overthinking. How could the Tao family be rted to the Tao family in the capital? They only shared the same surname.


    Tan Jing finally got rid of Chen Yi and rushed over. Her dress was a little wrinkled from Chen Yi¡¯s tugging. She wanted to change it, but Alice said that once the clothes were sold, they would not return them unless there was a quality problem. At most, they would help her clean it. Tan Jing didn¡¯t have time for them to do so, so she could only rush over in this wed dress.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Tan Song scolded, ¡°You left early in the morning. Why did you only rush over now?¡±


    ¡°We just met Mrs. Tan, but she didn¡¯t want Jingjing toe over.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Tan?¡± Tan Song couldn¡¯t remember who this ¡®Mrs. Tan¡¯ was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such useless things.¡± Tan Jing walked into the club anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly!¡±


    Tan Song nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything else. He needed Tan Jing to help him turn the tables. As long as Tan Jing was chosen by the young master of the Tao family from the Capital, their Tan family wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Tan Rou followed her brother inside. The further they went, the more they could smell the fragrance of the flowers. It was not very strong, but a faint fragrance floated into her nose. The fragrance was pleasant..

 Chapter 400 - 400: 400 18 Years of Gifts

    Chapter 400: 400 18 Years of Gifts


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Did Dad and Mom buy flowers?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zhi turned around and said, ¡°Mom and Dad didn¡¯t just buy flowers.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand what Tao Zhi meant, but she immediately understood what her brother was talking about.


    Flowers¡­


    They were flowers everywhere. The entire venue was filled with flowers. Blue, pink, and white. There were a total of 17 colors. The flowers of each color formed a circle with a diameter of 1.5 meters. In the middle of each flower cluster was a box that looked like a gift box.


    ¡°These are¡­¡± Tan Rou suddenly felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­¡±


    Mother Tao and Father Tao stood at the top. Mother Tao, who usually didn¡¯t put on much makeup, had put on her makeup today. She was wearing a tight-fitting qipao, looking beautiful. Mr. Tao didn¡¯t wear a suit today. Instead, he wore a dark gray tunic suit that matched Mrs. Tao¡¯s outfit perfectly.


    ¡°Rourou, go and open the present. This is your 18th birthday present.¡± Mother Tao wiped her tears and turned her head away.


    Tao Fuforted her, ¡°Our daughter already came back. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Tao smiled. ¡°Today is a happy day. 1 can¡¯t cry.¡±


    Tao Zhi pushed Tan Rou forward. ¡°Rourou, hurry up and open the present that Dad and Mom prepared for you.¡±


    The first gift was ced on a white rose. The box wasn¡¯t big. Tan Rou opened it to take a look. It was a set of pink baby clothes and a gold iid jade ne. It looked like a lucky cloud lock.


    The second gift was ced on the purple forget-me-not flower. Inside the box was a princess dress. The color was simr to the forget-me-not flower. It was very beautiful.


    The third, the fourth¡­ All the way up to the 17th gift, every gift was carefully prepared. They were not as valuable as the dress that Tao Zhi gave Tan Rou, but each of them was precious.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡± Tan Rou was so touched that tears fell. She walked to her parents and hugged them tightly. ¡°To me, the best gift I¡¯ve received in the past 18 years is being reunited with all of you.


    Mrs. Tao felt very upset when she heard that. Her tears fell again. ¡°My child, I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±


    The rest of her brothers also ran over. The family hugged each other tightly and enjoyed this happy moment.


    Except for poor Tao Qi¡­.


    He was the only one still in school. Due to how Tan Rou said he was not allowed to take leave, he could only wait for someone to pick him up at school.


    Tao Zheng took out his camera to record this moment. He would pick up Tao Qiter. When Tao Qi arrived, they would then take a real family photo. This time, Tao Zhi was finally home Their family would now beplete.


    It was a birthday present for the 18th year, but Tan Rou had only opened 17 boxes, and there were only 17 flower balls.


    Tan Rou was still looking for where her parents had hidden thest gift when Mother Tao took out a box and handed it to her. Tan Rou opened the box and was shocked by what was inside.


    On the other side, Tan Song finally squeezed into the birthday banquet venue with Tan Jing. He originally thought that with his status, he would be able to get a familiar face. He did not expect the people here to be celebrities from all walks of life.


    ¡°My goodness!¡± Zhao Ru trembled with excitement. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the superstar He Lei? He¡¯s super handsome, I like him! Can I go over and ask him for an autograph?¡±


    Tan Jing rolled her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss like a country bumpkin who hasn¡¯t seen the world. You came with me today. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Zhao Ru had never attended a banquet with so influential personnel. The biggest banquet she had attended was Tan Jing¡¯s family recognition banquet. At that time, she was still following Wei Ling and didn¡¯t have the chance to talk.


    ¡°That, that¡­¡± Zhao Ru was excited again. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most famous house designer in the country? Why is he here?¡± Zhao Ru¡¯s father was in the renovation industry, so she knew a lot about designers.


    ¡°I told you, you¡¯re shouting like a country bumpkin! I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here,¡± Tan Jing said unhappily.


    Zhao Ru was worried that Tan Jing would kick her out, so she tried to please her, ¡°Jingjing, 1 won¡¯t say it anymore. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Tan Jing picked up a ss of champagne and ordered, ¡°Follow me. Don¡¯t talk or look around..¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401: 401 Song Lin Is Here Too

    Chapter 401: 401 Song Lin Is Here Too


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As more and more people entered the venue, Zhao Ru felt that she had made the right decision toe. With her family background, it was impossible for her to attend such a high-level banquet, and it was impossible for her to meet so many big shots. Even the political figures who often appeared in the news were here, which showed how grand the birthday party was.


    Zhao Ru was dazzled by the dazzling jewelry and the people around her. However, she couldn¡¯t help but observe those people to see which one was from the business world and which one was from the political world. She hoped to meet a prince charming today so that she would not have to worry about her life in the future.


    Tan Song went to talk while Tan Jing brought Zhao Ru through the crowd to find someone to talk to.


    While talking, Song Lin and his grandfather came in from the entrance. Grandpa Song did not bring many bodyguards today. He only brought his grandson and two confidants.


    Zhao Ru poked Tan Jing¡¯s arm when she saw Song Lin. ¡°Jingjing, Song Lin is here too. Let¡¯s go greet him.¡±


    When Tan Jing saw Song Lin, her legs began to go weak. She feared that Song Lin would tell others about what happened between them. If those things were exposed, Tan Jing would never be able to get married to the son of the Tao family for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tan Jing grabbed Zhao Ru¡¯s arm and pulled her away.


    Zhao Ru didn¡¯t know what had happened between Tan Jing and Song Lin. In her eyes, Tan Jing and Song Lin were still flirting with each other, so she wanted to matchmake them.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Zhao Ru was also a strong girl. She dragged Tan Jing to Song Lin. ¡°We finally met someone we knew. Let¡¯s go and say hello!¡±


    Tan Jing was not as strong as Zhao Ru, so Zhao Ru dragged her away.


    Song Lin also saw Tan Jing, and a yful smile appeared on his face.


    When Old Master Song saw Tan Jing, he was very unhappy. He warned Song Lin in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Don¡¯t provoke the Tan family again. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Song Lin smiled when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. 1 won¡¯t be stupid again.¡±


    He no longer liked Tan Jing. He only wanted to y with her. He had to admit that this woman was quite fun. She usually looked aloof but turned out to be incredibly wild and open in bed.


    ¡°Song Lin!¡± Zhao Ru greeted Song Lin warmly.


    However, Song Lin only nced at them and then followed his grandfather to talk to the other big bosses.


    ¡°What¡¯s Song Lin doing?¡± Zhao Ru snarled. ¡°Could he not recognize us after not going to school for so many days?¡±


    Tan Jing heaved a sigh of relief. It would be best if Song Lin ignored her. If Song Lin hade over to greet her and told her about what had happened between them, she would have been finished. Fortunately, Song Lin didn¡¯t intend to say anything. Everything would be alright if Song Lin didn¡¯t say a word.


    The eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital has not appeared for a long time, and Tan Song did not return either. Tan Jing was a little anxious from waiting. She picked up her phone and kept looking at the time, like a fish being roasted in the oven.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. She looked closer and saw that it was a message from Song Lin. Tan Jing instinctively hid her phone under her skirt. Seeing that no one around her was looking at her, she dared to sneak a look at Song Lin¡¯s message.


    Song Lin asked Tan Jing out because he had something to tell her. If Tan Jing didn¡¯t do as told, she would have to bear the consequences.


    Tan Jing broke out in a cold sweat. She turned off her phone, said a few words to Zhao Ru, and left the venue.


    Song Lin asked her to meet him at the toilet, far away from here. Tan Jing didn¡¯t want to go, but she had to go. Now that Song Lin had something on her, she had to do whatever Song Lin said.


    Tan Jing slowly walked towards the toilet. She was very flustered along the way. She was afraid of meeting people and even more afraid of meeting familiar people.


    Just as she went to the toilet, someone hugged her from behind. She wanted to shout, ¡°Help!¡± but that person covered her mouth. Judging from the figure, it was a man.


    ¡°Wu wu¡­¡± Tan Jing¡¯s mind went nk, and she struggled desperately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Song Lin warned in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t want others to hear your voice, do you?¡±


    Tan Jing closed her eyes and nodded..

 Chapter 402 - 402: 402 Losing Her Mind

    Chapter 402: 402 Losing Her Mind


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Song Lin dragged Tan Ron to the stairwell next to the toilet. No one would be here usually, and the floor they were on was rtively high. Basically, no one woulde up from the stairs.


    Tan Jing was pressed against the safety door by Song Lin, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Song Lin¡­What do you want?¡± Tan Jing felt uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when all of these are over.¡±


    Song Lin smiled evilly and reached out to touch her face with makeup. No matter what, Tan Jing was quite good-looking. Moreover, she looked even more beautiful with the makeup, making him want to tear apart this luxurious gown even more.¡±


    ¡°This dress isn¡¯t a cheap one, right?¡± Song Lin asked.


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was rmed, but she dared not be fierce with Song Lin. She could only plead, ¡°Song Lin, this dress is very important to me. Please don¡¯ty your hands on it!¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I will ruin the dress depends on your attitude.¡± Song Lin¡¯s hand slid across Tan Jing¡¯s neck and reached into her bra. The neckline of Tan Jing¡¯s dress was big, revealing a lot of her skin. Song Lin¡¯s hand could easily reach in.


    Tan Jing¡¯s entire body trembled. She could not even speak clearly. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Song Lin, don¡¯t do it here¡­Not today!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Lin removed his hand and pressed his body against Tan Jing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go out and tell everyone we slept together. You should know who else is here today, right? If they find out that you¡¯re not pure anymore, do you think that there will be anyone else who would want you? I¡¯ll make it clear that 1 won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Tan Jing gritted her teeth in hatred. This damn bastard!!! She thought that he could help her deal with Tan Rou, but now¡­. Tan Ron was fine and Song Lin had a huge advantage over her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Tan Jing lowered her eyes and asked in despair.


    ¡°Well, of course, to share a happy moment with you.¡± Song Lin said with a smile.


    Tan Jing¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. ¡°Someone will hear us.¡±


    ¡°This toilet is far from the venue. No one wille.¡± Song Lin kissed Tan Jing¡¯s face. Tan Jing turned her face sideways and refused to let him touch her. She had just finished putting on her makeup, so she didn¡¯t want Song Lin to ruin it. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Tan Jing finallypromised.


    Song Lin chuckled. ¡°You should know better how long it would take.¡±


    The sound of bodies colliding could be heard from the stairwell. Tan Rou, who was in the corridor, wanted to hit herself in the head so that she would forget all this.


    Initially, she wanted to go to the bathroom to see if the makeup Alice had put on her face was ruined. However, as soon as she walked over, she heard rustling sounds. The further she went to the stairwell, the louder the sound became. Then, she realized that it was Song Lin and Tan Jing.


    She just wanted to check the makeup on her face. She did not expect to encounter such a disgusting thing. Were Tan Jing and Song Lin that thirsty? Can¡¯t they get a room? There were plenty of rooms in this ce. Could they not bear to open a room?


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou¡­¡± Tao Zhi¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Tan Rou was shocked and left in a hurry. She didn¡¯t want to face Tan Jing.


    Tan Jing¡¯s voice came from the stairwell. ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have noticed us, but now that you opened your mouth, they¡¯ll notice you.¡± Song Linughed.


    As expected, Tan Jing stopped talking. She patted Song Lin and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Tan Rou and her brother. They must have heard it!¡±


    ¡°So what if they hear us? Will they tell anyone else about us?¡± Song Lin asked.


    After another ten minutes, Song Lin and Tan Jing finally came out. The makeup on Tan Jing¡¯s face was still smudged. The dress that Chen Yi originally wrinkled was now even more wrinkled. No matter how Tan Jing tried to smoothen it, the dress was still wrinkled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. You can go inter.¡± Song Lin said mercilessly.


    Tan Jing remained silent.


    Song Lin ignored her and went to the bathroom to wash his face. He ran his fingers through his hair and returned to the venue.


    Tan Jing bit her lips and slowly squatted on the ground. She thought about it seriously. She must have misheard. There were many people called ¡®Rourou¡¯ in the world. It might not be Tan Rou. Moreover, the man¡¯s voice was far away, so it might not be Tao Zhi.


    Afterforting herself, Tan Jing also went to the bathroom to touch up her makeup. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as the VR makeup artist, it will have to do.


    After a short break, Tan Jing returned to the venue..

 Chapter 403 - 403: 403 Who Is She?

    Chapter 403: 403 Who Is She?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At the entrance of the banquet hall, Tao Zheng held Tao Qi¡¯s hand with one hand and made a call with his phone with the other. ¡°Hello, Mom, are we moving to the eighth floor? Oh, I¡¯m at the door with Fourth Brother now. Shall we go in directly? Alright, we¡¯ll go in immediately.¡±


    Tao Zheng hung up the phone and checked the room number of the banquet hall again. Then, he said to Tao Qi. ¡°This is it. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Before they entered the door, Tan Jing came back. When she saw the two brothers standing at the door, she said, ¡°What are you doing sneaking around at a ce like this?¡±


    Tao Zheng turned around and saw Tan Jing¡¯s annoying face. He retorted, ¡°Who are you calling sneaky?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± Tan Jing sneered.


    ¡°The Shore Club!¡± Tao Qi did not understand what she meant. ¡°Can¡¯t you read?¡±


    Tan Jing was stunned. Then she returned to her senses and said mockingly, ¡°What an idiot. This is the birthday party of the young miss of the Tao family from the Capital. You¡¯ll need an invitation to enter. Do you even have one?¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± The Tao brothers looked at each other. ¡°Dad and Mom told us to go in directly. They didn¡¯t say that we needed an invitation.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard this, sheughed so hard that tears were about to fall. ¡°You guys are really bold. You came over with your entire family to cheat us of food and drinks.


    Tao Zheng was furious when he heard her words. ¡°What do you mean by our whole family is here to cheat us of food and drinks? Today is my sister¡¯s birthday. We¡¯re here to celebrate her birthday.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s mind spun quickly. It was the birthday party of the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the Capital, and Tao Zheng said it was his sister¡¯s birthday. Could it be that Tao Zheng and the others were rted to that Tao family?


    She thought for a moment and felt that it was impossible. If they were really a rtive of the Tao family in the capital, why would they be so poor?


    ¡°If 1 were you, I wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Tan Jing crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°What status do you have? What status does the Tao family have? You may share the samest name but you are worlds apart. You should leave quickly. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t be able to help you when the security guards chase you out.¡± ¡°Tan Jing, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Tao Zheng was furious. ¡°Who gave you the confidence to belittle us like this?¡±


    Tan Jing continued to boast shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Tan family. 1 don¡¯t need others to give me confidence. If you really want to go in and take a look, 1 can bring you along.¡± She paused for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°But you have to beg me. As long as you say ¡®please¡¯ three times, I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    ¡°You vicious woman!¡± Tao Qi was young, so he said whatever he thought of. ¡°We¡¯re not begging you for this. Even if we don¡¯t go in, we won¡¯t beg you!¡± ¡°Little Qi, who are you calling a vicious and bad woman?¡± Tan Jing snarled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like me the most in the past? You chase behind my back, calling me your sister, and now you say I¡¯m a vicious woman?¡±


    Tao Qi kicked her light-colored dress. ¡°Bad woman! I called you sister because 1 was blind in the past and didn¡¯t see that you were a bad guy. 1 will never acknowledge you as my sister ever again! My only sister is Sister Rourou!¡± ¡°You dare to dirty my dress?¡± Tan Jing was like an angry lion. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Tao Zheng stood before Tao Qi and shouted, ¡°If you dare to hit him, I will hit you!¡±


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t beat Tao Zheng, so she could only swallow her anger. However, she wouldn¡¯t easily let the Tao Zheng brothers off. She had to vent her anger from earlier to these two.


    ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t fight you.¡± Tan Jing said,¡±Nobledies like us won¡¯t be calctive with poor paupers like you.¡±


    ¡°Pauper?¡± Tan Jing had angered Tao Zheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we poor bastards raised you. Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯ve been the eldest daughter of the Tan family for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m amazing.¡± Tan Jing said proudly, ¡°Just based on my identity as the eldest daughter of the Tan family, I¡¯m far ahead of you!¡±


    ¡°But 1 heard your father evaded taxes and owed tens of millions.¡± Tao Zheng asked coldly.


    Tan Jing¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t care less about her demeanor as the eldest daughter of the Tan family. She cursed at Tao Zheng. ¡°Damn you, poor man.. Mind your own business!¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404: 404 Poor Unfortunate Souls

    Chapter 404: 404 Poor Unfortunate Souls


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zheng hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth to speak before Tao Qi spoke up, ¡°If we are poor paupers, you¡¯re the unfortunate one!¡±


    Tao Zheng thought for a moment and it seemed to be the case. ¡°Fourth Brother is right. You¡¯re jinxed. Ever since you left our family, our family¡¯s life has been getting better and better. Dad¡¯s sry has increased, Mom¡¯s health has improved, and she even found an easy job. Then, we moved to a new house, and my eldest brother, who had not had much contact with the family for many years, returned home. As soon as you left, our family became much better.


    Tao Qi continued, ¡°However, after you returned to the Tan family, problems rose one after another. Your parents are divorced, and now your family still owes so much money. No matter how I look at it, you¡¯re just unlucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Tan Jing could not speak for a long time.


    Tan Song, who was about to return to the venue, heard their conversation. His expression changed. His face became very gloomy as if he wanted to kill someone.


    He carefully recalled some things. Ever since Tan Jing came back, their family had been in trouble one after another. Moreover, a few of the problems were caused by Tan Jing. They only lost a little money when Tan Rou was with them. At that time, their family was wealthy and they were not worried about these.


    But now, hispany still owed arge sum of money. This amount was much more than he had spent when Tan Rou was still around. He had no ce to find money to fill this hole.


    But now, the Tao family from the Capital had taken a fancy to Tan Jing. Everything would be resolved if she could sessfully get engaged to the Tao family in the capital. Thinking of this, Tan Song¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    ¡°Why are you standing at the door? Little Zheng, are you and your brother weing guests at the door?¡± Grandpa Tao asked curiously.


    Tao Zheng said unhappily, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Tan family said that we don¡¯t deserve to go in and told us to scram.¡±


    Tao Qi added, ¡°She even said that we were poor pauper.¡±


    Grandpa Tao couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard the word ¡®pauper.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anyone say that about us.¡±


    Tan Jing rarely saw Grandpa Tao. They didn¡¯t like Tan Jing very much, and Tan Jing didn¡¯t like them either. However, they were elders after all. Tan Jing could call the Tao brothers poor, but she couldn¡¯t call Grandpa Tao.


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not what 1 meant¡­¡± Tan Jing said.


    Before she could finish, Grandpa Tao stopped her. Grandpa Tao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tan family, right? You don¡¯t have to call me grandpa anymore. I¡¯m not your grandpa and can¡¯t afford to be called grandpa.¡±


    This was precisely what Tan Jing wanted. Anyway, she did not want to call an old man not rted by blood grandfather.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t need it.¡± Tan Jing put on a superior attitude. ¡°You¡¯ve never liked me anyway, and I don¡¯t want to call you Grandpa wither. We¡¯ve not rted by blood anyway. I don¡¯t think I should either.¡±


    Grandpa Tao still had that kind smile on his face. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re done pretending? Well, this is good too. I don¡¯t need to suffer your disgusting attitude anymore.¡±


    Tan Jing was furious as she shouted, ¡°Stupid old man! Son¡¯t be shameless. I¡¯m only calling you granpa because you¡¯re an old man! I¡¯m warning you! Hou better be polite with your words. Don¡¯t think 1 won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯re an old man!¡±


    Tao Zheng usually didn¡¯t like to get into conflicts with others, nor did he like to quarrel with others but today, he was angered by Tan Jing. ¡°Tan Jing, if you continue to be rude to my grandfather, 1¡¯11 make sure you pay for it!¡±


    Although he was no martial arts master, he often carried a camera everywhere. A camera was not something that an ordinary person could carry. Therefore, Tao Zheng developed a lot of strength in filming. If Tan Jing attacked his grandfather, he would beat Tan Jing up without hesitation.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Tan Song stood in front of Tan Jing. No matter what, Tan Jing was his daughter. He had to protect her.


    The two groups of people stared at each other, neither giving in to the other.


    ¡°Why are all of you standing by the door?¡± When Tao Zheng came out, he was shocked by the people at the door. Then, he said, ¡°Old Master, everything is ready inside. You can go in now.¡±


    Tan Song knew Tao Zhen. The person who had contacted Tan Song earlier was Tao Zheng. When he heard Tao Zhen say ¡®Old Master¡¯, he hurriedly looked around and saw a white-haired old man walking over with a group of people..

 Chapter 405 - 405: 405 The Wrong Person

    Chapter 405: 405 The Wrong Person


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Song saw the old man, he immediately went up and grabbed the old man¡¯s hand. He said excitedly, ¡°Hello, Old Master Tao! I¡¯m Tan Song, the current head of the Tan family. This is my daughter, Tan Jing. Jingjing,e over and greet the elderly from the Tao family!¡±


    The white-haired old man was about to say something when he was interrupted by Tan Jing. Tan Jing ran to him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I¡¯m Tan Jing!¡± Tan Jing felt that this old man looked familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before. Could this be destiny?


    Professor Zhong, who was stopped midway, was dumbfounded. What were these people talking about? He studied science and was not good at speaking, so he could not interrupt the father and daughter¡¯s continuous bombardment of words.


    ¡°Old Master Chao, my daughter, Jingjing, is an outstanding youngdy. Previously, your family also wanted my Jingjing to marry your outstanding young master, so 1 brought Jingjing here for you to look at.¡± Tan Song rmended Tan Jing as if he was promoting something.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Professor Zhong¡¯s expression had a confused look on his face. He really did not understand what this person was talking about.


    Tan Song could tell that something wasn¡¯t right. He thought the old man was dissatisfied with his Tan Jing, so he continued to promote, ¡°My Jingjing is excellent when ites to her studies. She¡¯s always in the top three of her grade. She¡¯s also good at piano, violin, painting, and many other things. Although our family¡¯s financial resources are notparable to the Tao family¡¯s, please believe me that our family will be better in the future.¡±


    Tan Jing gently ruffled the hair by her ear and revealed a confident and sunny smile. She had always felt that she was the most outstanding. The Tao family in the capital would be satisfied with her.


    Tan Rou, who followed Tao Zhen out, was about to go wild fromughing. Was Tan Jing stupid? How could he mistake Old Man Zhong for someone else?


    Zhao Ru squeezed into the crowd. She recognized Professor Zhong at a nce, so she shouted to Tan Jing, ¡°Jingjing, you and your dad got the wrong person.¡±


    However, countless people already came out to greet the ¡®old master from the Tao family.¡¯ Their voices were so loud that they drowned out Zhao Ru¡¯s voice.


    Tan Song was still chattering away with Professor Zhong, but Professor Zhong¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier. He would have kicked Tan Song aside long ago if he hadn¡¯t been well-rested.


    Zhao Ru couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She squeezed forward and said to Tan Jing, ¡°Jingjing, you got the wrong person!¡±


    Tan Jing heard Zhao Ru¡¯s voice, but she could only see Zhao Ru opening her mouth with an agitated expression. She just thought that Zhao Ru was excited to see the old master of the Tao family.


    Not everyone at the banquet today knew the old master of the Tao family from the Tao family. Therefore, under Tan Song¡¯s misdirection, they naturally recognized Professor Zhong as the old master of the Tao family.


    Arge group of people pulled their daughters forward, wanting to introduce their outstanding daughters to the old head of the Tao family.


    Grandpa Tao looked at the elderly people who were surrounded by the crowd and shook his head with a smile. He gently said to his grandchildren, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We shall not be involved with these people.¡±


    Zhao Ru finally squeezed into Tan Jing¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t speak loudly but whispered to Tan Jing about Professor Zhong¡¯s identity.


    However, there were too many people, and Tan Jing did not hear what Zhao Ru was saying.


    Zhao Ru panicked and shouted, ¡°Jingjing, you got the wrong person! This is Professor Zhong, who has been to our school before. He is not the head of the Tao family from the Capital.¡± Her voice was so loud that everyone could hear her.


    Tan Song and Tan Jing stood there stiffly as if lightning struck them. The rest of the people also seemed to have pressed the pause button and did not say a word.


    Tan Jing remembered that this old man was one of the people who went to school that day. However, the old man¡¯s eyes were blurry at that time, and he even had trouble walking. Therefore, she did not associate the old man in front of her with the old professor who was about to die.


    Professor Zhong finally had a chance to speak up. He tidied up his sleeves, which were about to be torn, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My surname is Zhong. I¡¯m not who you are looking for.


    Tan Song and Tan Jing blushed.. How could they have mistaken him for someone else? Where else would the head of the Tao family be?!

 Chapter 406 - 406: 406 Becoming Rich

    Chapter 406: 406 Bing Rich


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What the hell?¡± The wealthydy with the bag pulled her daughter away from Professor Zhong and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not the old master of the Tao family in the Capital. Why didn¡¯t you say so?


    As soon as she said that, five or six nobledies chimed in. Everyone med Professor Zhong for being shameless. Since he was not the old master of the Tao family, he should have said so earlier.


    Professor Zhong really didn¡¯t know what to say. They clearly didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, so how did it be his fault?


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± A middle-aged man next to Professor Zhong said sternly, ¡°You were the ones who suddenly rushed up and surrounded Professor Zhong. Then, you started introducing yourself. Did you let Professor Zhong say anything at all?¡±


    Thedy who had spoken earlier felt embarrassed but she didn¡¯t want to admit that this was her fault. It was impossible for her to admit her mistake, so she continued, ¡°We only misrecognized you because we have no idea who you are. Since you know that we have mistaken you for another person, why didn¡¯t you remind us?¡±


    The middle-aged man was mad. He pointed at the noblewoman and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re being reasonable because you¡¯ve got the wrong person? You¡¯re dressed so beautifully, but you don¡¯t have no manners at all. Our professor is already so old. Can he stand the noise of you people?¡±


    The woman turned her head away in embarrassment.


    The middle-aged man pointed his finger at Tan Song and his daughter again. ¡°And the two of you, especially this youngdy. We met at your school earlier. When you jumped down from the building, we were standing in the corridor. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Tan Jing blushed at his words. She hurriedly lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    The people who were in the wrong finally found a point to vent their anger. In the beginning, this father and daughter had mistaken this old man for someone else. However, it turned out that they had seen this old man before, and even so, they still took him for the wrong person!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the both of you? How could you recognize him wrongly when you have already met him before?!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    If it were anyone else, Tan Song would have scolded them back long ago. It was just that the people who came today were either rich or noble. Each had a status above Tan Song, so he did not dare to offend them. Therefore, they could only bow and apologize to these people.


    ¡°When did Big Brother find out about our family¡¯s situation?¡± Tan Rou whispered to Tao Zhi.


    ¡°When did you find out about it.¡± Tao Zhi asked with a smile. He felt that his sister should have known about it long ago. Otherwise, she would not have been so calm in the face of such a scene.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for long, have you?¡± Tan Rou tried to recall. ¡°Dad and Mom have revealed too many ws. For example, our vacation and our new home.¡±


    Tao Zhi nodded slightly. ¡°You already know that they bought the house?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°There will never be any owner in that residence that would rent away their house.¡±


    Tao Zhi ced his hand on Tan Ron¡¯s head. He wanted to rub her hair a few times, but Tan Rou had just done her hair. If he rubbed it, it would be ruined. Therefore, Tao Zhi gently stroked the top of her head and praised, ¡°My sister is such a smart girl. You¡¯re much smarter than your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother probably guessed it too.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Qiqi is still young. Even if we tell him that our family is rich, he won¡¯t have much of an idea.¡± She continued with her question.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you found out about Dad and Mom¡¯s true identities.¡±


    ¡°When I was very young.¡± Tao Zhi said, ¡°When I was young, I went to school in the Capital. They always say that I studied in the countryside but in fact, 1 was with our grandparents in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Second Brother know about this?¡± Tan Rou was very curious.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Dad and Mom. They might think that your second brother isn¡¯t smart enough and wanted to wait until he¡¯s smart enough.¡± Tao Zhiughed.


    After the siblings finished speaking, they could not help but cover their mouths and snicker.


    Tao Zheng, who was in front of them, seemed to have heard their conversation. He hurriedly turned his head and asked them with his eyes, wanting to ask them what they were talking about.


    Tao Zhi and Tan Rou tacitly averted their gazes and did not look at him. Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t get an answer, so he could only continue to follow Grandpa Tao. Compared to knowing what his brother and sister were talking about, he wanted to know what happened to their family..

 Chapter 407 - 407: 407 The First Kiss

    Chapter 407: 407 The First Kiss


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou went to the lounge at the back. It was not time for Tan Rou to make her appearance yet. She was the star of the day and had to make her appearance as the finale.


    Tan Rou had no objections. She sat alone in the beautifully decorated lounge and scrolled through her phone from time to time to see if there was any new news.


    Suddenly, a gentle knock on the door attracted Tan Rou¡¯s attention. She looked up at the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± That person didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, so Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu knocked again.


    Hearing that it was Zhuang Liu, Tan Rou no longer had any scruples. She replied, ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Open the door ande in yourself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu pushed the door open and entered. He didn¡¯t bring Xiao Mo with him, nor was he in a wheelchair. It looked like he was hiding from others. As soon as he entered, he closed the door.


    ¡°Third Brother, why are you here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I was invited to attend the birthday party of the eldest daughter of the Tao family.¡±


    He originally didn¡¯t want to be here, but that day, he met the old master of the Tao family in the capital at the Elegant Jade Water Residence and then saw him walk into Tan Rou¡¯s house. That¡¯s when he knew the truth.


    Tan Rou¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°1 was really surprised. However, after thinking about it, no one else could take on the identity of the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital other than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying this to make meugh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making you happy. What I said just now was from the bottom of my heart.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs still had notpletely recover but he did not use his walking stick when he entered the door. He wanted to stand before Tan Rou like a normal person to celebrate her birthday..


    Tan Rou brought him a chair. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat beside Tan Rou and reached out to stroke her hair. The scent of perfume on her hair entered his nose, making him feelfortable.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, can 1 kiss you?¡± Zhuang Liu smiled and asked for her opinion.


    Tan Rou was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Zhuang Liu repeated, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tan Rou lowered her head and asked. The tips of her ears werepletely red.


    ¡°Just because I want to.¡± Zhuang Liu lifted the hair hanging by her ear and praised, ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Zhuang Liu could no longer control himself. ¡°Xiao Rou, I just want to show you how much I care about it. Would that be alright?¡± He wanted to just kiss her but he had to get her permission first.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou nodded lightly. In fact, she couldn¡¯t tell what her feelings were like, but if someone said that they wanted to kiss her, she would only agree to let Zhuang Liu kiss her.


    Zhuang Liu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sit still. He quickly stood in front of Tan Rou and leaned over to kiss her gently on the lips. It was as gentle as a feather brushing past his lips.


    Tan Rou opened her eyes slightly. This was the first time she had kissed anyone. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a real kiss. This light kiss was so light that it didn¡¯t feel much.


    When Tao Zheng entered the door, he saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips leave his sister¡¯s lips. His eyes widened.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tao Zheng ran at the speed of a 100-meter sprint and quickly ran to Zhuang Liu¡¯s side. He pushed Zhuang Liu away. Zhuang Liu lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart ached as she went to help Zhuang Liu up. ¡°Third Brother, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother?¡± Tao Zheng¡¯s right eyelid twitched. ¡°You call him your Third Brother? Is he my younger brother?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was actually older than Tao Zheng but for Tan Rou, he was willing to address Tao Zheng as his ¡®Second Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Second Brother!¡± Zhuang Liu called Tao Zheng without any burden.


    Tao Zheng was so angry that his hair was about to stand on end. ¡°How dare you call me Second Brother? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±


    Tan Rou stopped Tao Zheng. ¡°Second Brother, his legs have not been well. Don¡¯t fight him. Besides, he had already asked for my position before kissing me.¡±


    Tao Zheng had a pained look on his face, as if he had been cheated by a pig. ¡°Rourou, let me tell you, there are no good men in this world. You must not be deceived by this good-looking man! The more good-looking a man was, the more dangerous he is!!!¡±


    Zhuang Liu half-heartedly said to Tao Zheng, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re a good looking man yourself too.¡±


    Tao Zheng was like an angry dinosaur. ¡°I¡¯m going to report you now.¡±


    Tan Rou said to Zhuang Liu with a headache, ¡°Third Brother, hurry up and go to the venue. I¡¯ll talk to Second Brother.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, Rourou. Brother-inw, I¡¯ll see you bothter.¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with anger..¡± I¡¯m not your brother-inw!¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408: 408 Sneaked In

    Chapter 408: 408 Sneaked In


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zheng and Tan Ron were the only ones left in the room. Tao Zheng was still angry. That brat was too much. He actually came over to deceive his cute little sister while they were not around. He had gone too far!


    He turned his head and earnestly advised Tan Rou, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be deceived by such a person!¡± You¡¯re only eighteen years old. You¡¯ll meet someone better in the future¡­ No, no, no, you must choose well in the future. Don¡¯t be deceived by those stinky men. There¡¯s no good man in the world!¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s mouth twitched as she asked Tao Zheng, ¡°Second Brother, are you a man or a woman?¡±¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m a man!¡± Tao Zheng replied subconsciously.


    ¡°But you just said that there are no good men in the world. Aren¡¯t you talking about yourself?¡± Tan Rou said mercilessly.


    Tao Zheng reacted quickly. ¡°I am still a young teenager!¡±


    Tan Rou burst outughing. ¡°Second Brother, how old are you? You still call yourself a teenager?¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Anyway, I am a good man, and so is our father, as well as your other brothers. The other men out there are dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Second Brother, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°No, no, 1 still have to watch over you.¡± Tao Zheng said worriedly, ¡°In case that brat sneaks in again.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Zhuang Liu probably wouldn¡¯te again.


    In the hall, the Tan family¡¯s father and daughter and the Tao family¡¯s three generations were confronting each other.


    It started when a reporter identally asked about the fact that the Tan family and the Tao family had swapped daughters back then. Unexpectedly, this sentence ignited Tan Song¡¯s rage. He rushed in front of Father Tao and asked him to give the Tan family an exnation.


    Father Tao didn¡¯t want to speak to Tan Song but Tan Song was like a dog that would bite. He kept chasing after Father Tao and was barking behind him.


    ¡°You bastard! In order to let your daughter enjoy wealth, you swapped your daughter with mine and let my poor daughter live in your family for so many years.¡± Tan Song said angrily.


    Mr. Tao did not want to be outdone. He faced the reporters¡¯ cameras and said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether 1 swapped the children first. Let¡¯s talk about how our families treated the both of them. Your daughter had the best that when she was with us. She¡¯s the one who picks everything first. Ever since she was young, she had never suffered any grievances. But how did you treat my daughter? You fed her sleeping pills and sent her abroad when she was four years old. Flow could you bear to see such a small child live alone overseas?!¡±


    As he spoke, Father Tao¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°You guys deserve it! If you hadn¡¯t swapped the child, your daughter wouldn¡¯t have been treated like this.¡±


    ¡°So, if my daughter hadn¡¯t been moved to your house, you would¡¯ve given your daughter sleeping pills?¡± Mr. Tao asked.¡±


    When Tan Jing heard this, her expression turned ugly. She had asked Chen Yi and Tan Song this question, but they had never answered her directly. However, Tan Jing already knew the answer. If they had not been swapped, she would have been fed sleeping pills as well.


    However, Tan Jing still hated Tan Rou. After all, Tan Rou had stolen seventeen years of her rich life. This was a wound that could not be healed in Tan Jing¡¯s heart. She could only livefortably by destroying Tan Rou.


    Tan Song couldn¡¯t win against Father Tao, so he changed the topic. ¡°This has nothing to do with you! This is the birthday party of the eldest daughter of the Tao family from the Capital How did your family get in?¡±


    ¡°Did they sneak in here?¡± Song Lin asked casually. He hated Tan Rou too. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to stay at home by his grandfather, and his position as the heir wouldn¡¯t have been threatened.


    As an illegitimate child, he had less advantage over his other brothers. In the end, because of the bet with Tan Rou, his grandfather had a bigger opinion of him. He had to take revenge on Tan Rou.


    Mr. Tao stopped talking, but because he didn¡¯t speak, the others would think that he was in the wrong. Therefore, with Tan Song as their leader, they urgently interrogated the Tao family and forced them to show their invitation..

 Chapter 409 - 409: 409 Let’s Go Out For A Moment

    Chapter 409: 409 Let¡¯s Go Out For A Moment


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°We don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± They didn¡¯t have an invitation card, and they didn¡¯t need an invitation card either, because this banquet was organized by them. In his entire life, he had never heard of a banquet organizer needing an invitation card to enter his own banquet.


    ¡°Then you must have snuck in.¡± Zhao Ru, who Tan Jing brought in, felt a sense of superiority. She mocked the Tao family. ¡°You guys are so interesting. It¡¯s fine if you sneak in alone, but you sneak in with your whole family. Although the Tao family in the Capital is loaded and wouldn¡¯t mind feeding you lot, you can¡¯t be so shameless, right?¡±


    Tao Zhi hugged Tao Qi in front of him and stood to the side to watch the show. ¡°Big Brother, did we really sneak in?¡± Tao Qi asked in confusion.


    ¡°No,¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    ¡°Then do we have invitations?¡± Tao Qi asked again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have an invitation,¡± Tao Zhi continued.


    ¡°All!¡± Tao Qi opened his mouth wide and raised his head.


    ¡°Then how did we get in here?¡±


    Tao Zhi patted his head and rubbed it at the same time. Heforted him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t sneak in. You¡¯ll know the true reason after this.¡±


    Tao Qi was skeptical and continued to watch them argue.


    ¡°Everyone, stay calm.¡± Tao Zhen walked up to the stage. ¡°Today is our Miss¡¯s 18th birthday party. We¡¯ve invited everyone here to celebrate her birthday, not to quarrel.¡±


    The moment Tao Zhen opened his mouth, Tan Song shut up.


    ¡°Alright, since everyone has given me this face, then I will continue.¡± Tao Zhen took out the microphone. ¡°Dear reporters, we didn¡¯t invite you here to dig up news. If you continue to ask those nonsense things here, I¡¯ll have to ask the security guards to escort you out.¡±


    The reporters dared not offend Tao Zhen, so they took down their microphones and cameras. However, some people who were not afraid of death ran into Tao Zhen¡¯s gun.


    ¡°How is it that you just allow anyone toe in as they please?¡± Zhao Ru asked. ¡°How did these people who didn¡¯t have invitations get in here?¡±


    Lu Qing was also at the banquet. He seemed to have seen Tan Rou just now, but he only caught a glimpse of her. After that, he did not know where she went. He felt Tan Ron¡¯s family background was not simple, so he had been observing from the side. Hearing Zhao Ru¡¯s words, Lu Qing felt that Zhao Ru was doomed. ¡°Indeed. Who¡¯s in charge of checking the guests ¡®identities?¡± Tao Zhen nodded slightly and asked.


    A middle-aged man and woman stood out, looking a little afraid.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working in our family for so many years. Why are you still so careless?¡± Tao Zhen said helplessly.¡±


    The middle-aged woman said nervously, ¡°Chief Tao, I¡¯m really sorry. It is our fault.¡±


    Tao Zhen beckoned for them to sit down. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Zhao Ru thought Tao Zhen agreed with her and felt very proud. ¡°President Tao, it¡¯s better just to kick these people out.¡±


    Tao Zhen looked at her with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lu Qing said, ¡°Zhao Ru, shut up.¡± As her ssmate, this was the only thing that he could do.


    Zhao Ru was a little excited. She continued, ¡°President Tao, hurry up and chase them out!¡±


    Tan Song also sneered, ¡°President Tao, quickly make a decision!¡±


    ¡°What decision does President Tan wants me to make?¡± Tao Zhen asked.


    When Tan Song heard this, he felt that Tao Zhen valued him, so he boldly said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to chase these people out.¡±


    Tao Zhen shook his head slightly and said helplessly, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you head out for a moment.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, wondering who Tao Zhen was talking to.


    Tao Zhen had a humble smile on his face. ¡°Sir, you said you¡¯ll give me full authority to preside over this, but they¡¯re trying to chase you out now. It¡¯s not easy for me to make the decision.¡±


    Tan Song suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    Father Tao stepped forward and said, ¡°Just continue hosting. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tao Zhen continued to stand on the stage. ¡°Since my master wants me to continue, I shall.¡±


    Tan Song instantly felt ice cold. Everyone present knew Tao Zhen¡¯s identity. The words that came out of Tao Zhen¡¯s mouth would not be fake.


    ¡°Aiya, Brother Tao!¡± Tan Song smiled and moved closer to Father Tao. ¡°I was just joking with you just now.. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410: 410 Won’t Marry Tan Jing

    Chapter 410: 410 Won¡¯t Marry Tan Jing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mr. Tao looked at Tan Song contemptuously and moved half a meter to the side without batting an eyelid. Then, he said, ¡°I hate it when people joke around.¡±


    Tan Song smiled apologetically. ¡°Brother Tao, I really didn¡¯t mean it that way. Besides, I said those things for the sake of your daughter¡¯s birthday party. What if some shady people sneak in and threaten her here?¡±


    ¡°There are indeed some shady people who have mixed in.¡± Tao Zhen¡¯s mother walked up and questioned Tao Zhen, ¡°Tao Zhen, what are you doing here? Why did you let these people in?¡± She nced at the Tan father and daughter and Zhao Ru. Tan Jing and Zhao Ru¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Tao Zhen said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. We didn¡¯t do our job well.¡±


    ¡°This is all misunderstanding. It really is.¡± Tan Song¡¯s intestines turned green with regret. ¡°Can we sit down and talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you still want your good daughter to marry into our family?¡±Tao mother asked with a faint smile.


    Tan Song acted as if he didn¡¯t hear what was being said. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good rtionship! Our Jingjing has lived in your house before and has a good rtionship with her brothers. If our children get married, our families would then be even closer.¡±


    Tan Jing looked at Tao Zhi. If they would get engaged, she was inclined to choose Tao Zhi. Firstly, Tao Zhi was handsome. Secondly, Tao Zhi was more educated. He was much better than Tao Zheng. Besides, Tao Zhi wasn¡¯t as hostile to her as Tao Zheng. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they could live together in the future.


    ¡°Then do you think the eldest or second son is more suitable?¡± Father Tao asked.


    This question stunned everyone present. Weren¡¯t these two families on bad terms? Why did the Tao family still want to marry into the Tan family? Could it be that Tan Song¡¯s anger blinded him?


    Tan Song thought about it seriously. Since ancient times, there had been an order of seniority. In arge family like the Tao family in the capital, the eldest son would definitely inherit the family business in the future, so he felt that it was more suitable for his daughter to marry the eldest son, Tao Zhi.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that older men are better at doting on others. Moreover, Jingjing likes Eldest Brother too, so it would be better for them to be together.¡± Tan Song said with a smile.


    Tao Zhi was stillughing earlier but now he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. Why did this mess involve him?


    ¡°Oh, my eldest?¡± Mother Tao looked at Tao Zhi with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Tao Zhi. Tao Zhi wanted to find a board to block himself.


    Zhao Ru was unhappy about this instead. Tao Zhi was the one she had her eyes on. How could Tan Jingpete with her?


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Tao Zhi¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°I will never marry Tan Jing.¡±


    Tan Jing frowned. If Tao Zhi wasn¡¯t willing to marry her, she could only marry Tao Zheng. Although Tao Zheng wasn¡¯t as good-looking and capable as Tao Zhi, he was still the second son of the Tao family. He would definitely get a lot of property in the future, which was not too bad.


    ¡°Second Young Master it is then!¡± Although Tan Song was inclined to choose Tao Zhi, since Tao Zhi didn¡¯t have the intention, he could only choose Tao Zheng.


    Coincidentally, Tao Zheng came out from behind, so Tao Zhi simply recounted what had just happened to his younger brother. Tao Zheng regretted not staying in the back room to apany Tan Rou.


    ¡°Second brother, what do you think?¡± Tao Zhi asked gloatingly.


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Why give me a woman you don¡¯t want?¡±He walked to Tao Zhi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re not married yet. Why should I?¡±


    Father Tao said regretfully, ¡°Well, this is embarrassing. None of our sons want her.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, President Tan¡¯s good daughter shall return the way she came. ¡°Your daughter has always been third in her grade. She¡¯s proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Our sons are not worthy of you.¡±She was mocking Tan Song for introducing his outstanding daughter to others.


    Tan Song¡¯s face instantly fell. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, a marriage requires the consent of both parties. If your daughter wants them but our sons refuse, there shall be no marriage. We have made ourselves very clear, our children doesn¡¯t want to marry your daughter.¡±


    Tan Song was angry, but he could not say it directly. Since the Tao family¡¯s eldest and second were unwilling, and their third child was a girl, only the youngest one was left..

 Chapter 411 - 411: 411 Objection

    Chapter 411: 411 Objection


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng didn¡¯t agree to the marriage with Tan Jing, so Tan Song set his sights on the youngest Tao Qi. It was said that when they were in the Tao family, Tan Jing and Tao Qi had a good rtionship. Although their ages weren¡¯t suitable, age wasn¡¯t a problem as long as they loved each other..


    Tan Song looked at Tao Qi in Tao Zhi¡¯s arms and said shamelessly, ¡°I remember that when Jingjing was living with you, she had the best rtionship with Xiao Qi, right? If they were to get married, age was not a problem at all. As long as they liked each other, all would be fine, right?¡±


    Tao Qi had yet to react when Tao Zhi spoke first, ¡°President Tan, are you crazy? My youngest brother is still studying in his primary school. He¡¯s only ten years old this year. Why are youing after him?¡±


    After hearing his elder brother¡¯s words, Tao Qi also understood what Tan Song meant. Tao Qi said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re too much. I¡¯m only ten years old, and you want me to marry your daughter. You¡¯re despicable! 1 don¡¯t want to marry your daughter. I don¡¯t like that bad woman!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Everyone was saying that they didn¡¯t want to marry her. Even Tao Qi, this little brat, rejected her. Was she that annoying?


    Zhao Ru was so happy that Tao Zhi rejected Tan Jing. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t know where to stand to watch the show. She wouldugh along with those people but was afraid Tan Jing would find out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry that bad woman who bullied my sister!¡± Tao Qi was afraid that his parents would give him that bad woman.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you marry her.¡± Tao Zhi held Tao Qi¡¯s arm and said firmly, ¡°No one in our family will marry Tan Jing.¡±


    At first, the surrounding people were curious about why the Tao family wanted to marry the daughter of the Tan family. Now, they finally understood the reason. It turned out that the Tao family did not intend to marry the Tan family. They were purely ying with them.


    Tan Song would definitely be able to see what others could understand. He had nowhere to vent his anger and could only stand in the crowd and be mercilessly mocked by them.


    The gossipy guests started discussing at once. All of them were saying that the father and daughter of the Tan family were ridiculous. Their rtionship was so bad, yet they still wanted to marry the Tao family.


    ¡°Jingjing, didn¡¯t you say that you have a good rtionship with them?¡± Zhao Ru deliberately asked Tan Jing. Her voice was not too soft, just enough for the people around to hear. ¡°Why don¡¯t any of them want to marry you?¡±


    Zhao Ru mocked Tan Jing in her heart. So what if she was the eldest daughter of the Tan family? These people still despised her.


    Tan Jing red at Zhao Ru and warned her to keep quiet.


    ¡°This is hrious. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone being despised like this. I¡¯ve long heard that the eldest daughter of the Tan family has a good rtionship with her adoptive parents. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a lie!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Miss Tan must be regretting it now, right? If she didn¡¯t return to the Tan family, she might be the eldest daughter of the Tao family. That was ten thousand times better than the little eldest daughter of the Tan family.¡± One of the youngdies said.


    ¡°Today¡¯s birthday party was indeed not in vain!¡± A sessful man with few hairs on his head said, ¡°If 1 were Tan Song, 1 would take my daughter and leave now. How would 1 have the face to stand here and talk about marriage with others?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the Tao family had swapped the two girls? With the Tao family¡¯s financial resources, did they need to swap the child?¡± Someone suddenly said.


    That¡¯s right. If the nurse said true, then the Tao family must have swapped the child so their daughter could live a good life. However, Tan Rou was the daughter of a wealthy family. Was it necessary for Father Tao to switch both the girls?


    When Tan Jing heard this, she felt not only regret, but also hatred. Why did she have to live a hard life when she was around, but Tan Rou became a noble young miss the moment she returned? A seven-figure dress, makeup done by a top makeup artist, and a vi in Jade Water Elegant Residence. What right did Tan Rou have to enjoy these things that originally belonged to her?


    Tan Jing felt they must have known that she was not their daughter long ago, so they deliberately let her live such a difficult life..

 Chapter 412 - 412: 412 How The Tables Have Turned

    Chapter 412: 412 How The Tables Have Turned


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Today is my precious daughter¡¯s birthday. Our family didn¡¯t want to talk about this at this time, but since you mentioned it, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Mr. Tao stood up. ¡°Some people have said that we swapped both the girls so that our daughter could enjoy life; but now that the situation has changed, we feel that we have to exin ourselves. Otherwise, people will say we deliberately sent our daughter to the Tan family to let her suffer.¡±


    After saying that, he even nced at Tan Song. Tan Song was so ashamed that he wished he had nevere to this banquet.


    Mr. Tao raised his hand, and Tao Zhen, behind him, immediately turned on the big screen and yed a video.


    Tan Song¡¯s face turned green. He even said that they didn¡¯t want to talk about this at the banquet, but in the end, they had already prepared the video.


    The sickly nurse appeared in the video again, and her condition had worsened. As soon as the video started, she said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m guilty. It¡¯s all my fault. Everything 1 said earlier was a lie! It wasn¡¯t the Tao family who paid me to swap the child. It was the Tan family who paid me to say this. I was seriously ill. The Tan family came to me and said they would give me arge sum of money and help me find the best doctor to treat me. However, they wanted me to help them nder the Tao family. 1 didn¡¯t want to die, so I agreed to his conditions!¡±


    ¡°This is all the money that the Tan family transferred to me. I¡¯ve already used some of the money and don¡¯t dare to use some more. I¡¯m afraid that the King of Hell will take me away now.¡± The nurse said with tears and snot.


    ¡°Is this all a self-directed act by the Tan family?¡±


    ¡°Tan Song is too detestable!¡±


    ¡°I told you there was something fishy about that nurse. 1 was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    Everyone discussed again, but this time, they were scolding Tan Song.


    The nurse continued, ¡°Both madams gave birth in our hospital. They both gave birth at night. The two children were brought out of the delivery room almost simultaneously. But at that time, the power supply in our hospital malfunctioned, and the electricity was cut off for half an hour. The newborn had not yet been put on the bracelet, so the child was carried in the wrong ce. That¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, now that you mention it, Tan Rou is the unlucky one, right? First, she was swabbed by the nurse; then she fell into the Tan family¡¯s den. She finally grew up and returned to her own home, but Tan Jing still targeted her everywhere. This is tragic.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that Tan Rou was being kept as a mistress? 1 remember that incident was fake. In the end, the investigation found out that it was done by a ssmate of Tan Rou who was jealous of her. But I heard that that ssmate was good friends with Tan Jing previously. Tan Jing even got her mother to be her nanny.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a terrifying thing to think. Could Tan Jing do those things and then framed her ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Tan Jing is really unlucky. Look at how much trouble she caused the moment she went back. Her family andpany were in trouble, her parents divorced, and her friends had misfortunes. They were either fired or sent to the police station. This person is really terrifying!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Tan Jing shouted, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who let me down! 1 was supposed to be the daughter of the Tao family from the Capital, but Tan Rou stole my life! Also, when I was with the Tao family, the Tao family lived in that small broken house, but Tan Rou moved into a good house the moment she returned and even restored her identity as the daughter of a wealthy family. Do you think they are deliberately targeting me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The surrounding people looked at each other. They felt that what Tan Jing said made sense.


    ¡°Why can Tan Rou live such afortable life in my house while I suffered! My parents gave Tan Rou so much money. Why is she spending it so freely?¡± Tan Jing shouted at the crowd.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, my sister has already returned the money to your family. Didn¡¯t she donate it in the name of President Tan?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    ¡°I remember that Miss Tan mentioned this money during the restaurant¡¯s live broadcast. What, are you guys regretting your donation?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few million?¡± Tao Zhi said generously, ¡°President Tan, bring the bank card over. I¡¯ll transfer it to you on the spot.¡±


    ¡°When did we ask you to donate?¡± Before Tan Song could say anything, Tan Jing was the first to re up. ¡°She should return this money to me. I¡¯ve suffered for her for more than ten years. Shouldn¡¯t she return the money to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve suffered?¡± Mrs. Tao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She was furious.. ¡°Tan Jing, did you really suffer while you were with us?!¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413: 413 Settle the scores

    Chapter 413: 413 Settle the scores


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it suffering? Have I ever had a good day at your house?¡± Tan Jing asked. ¡°You even have to note down every cent that we¡¯ve used! 1 hated that life!!!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Tao Zhen¡¯s mother was so angry that her heart ached. She ordered, ¡°Tao Zhen, bring those books over!¡±


    Tao Zhen moved out a box from the side of the stage. It was filled with books.


    ¡°Why? Are you still nning to take back the tens of thousands of yuan you spent on me?¡± Tan Jing asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Since you want to settle the scores, then you have to settle it clearly.¡± Mother Tao flipped through an old ount book. ¡°I just had a habit to keep these records as a diary, but 1 didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy today.¡±


    ¡°This is the dance ss we¡¯ve sent you to since you were four years old. We signed you up for it. It costs 800 yuan per ss. We hired one of the best dance teachers in the country.¡± Mother Tao picked out one of the ounts and read it out.


    ¡°This is the piano lesson you took. We¡¯ve hired a famous piano teacher from abroad. One lesson costs 1,200, and you¡¯ve been taking it for five years. And the piano 1 bought for you. It¡¯s not very expensive, but it still cost 1.5 million.¡±


    Mother Tao read out the second ount.


    ¡°When you were ten years old, you saw a floral dress in the mall. At that time, that dress was worth 800 yuan. We felt that the material of that dress was not good enough, so we didn¡¯t buy it for you. On the next, you received seven hand-sewn floral dresses. That dress was embroidered by a famous Suzhou embroidery master in China. One dress is worth 150,000. You can count the cost of seven dresses. We have never mistreated you since you were a child!¡±


    Tan Jing still remembered those floral dresses. However, she was angry that Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t buy her that floral dress, so she didn¡¯t care about those dresses. She thought that Mrs. Tao had randomly found a roadside tailor to make them for her.


    ¡°The amount of money you have spent in the family over the years, if not thirty million, it should be at least twenty million.¡± Mrs. Tao closed the ount book. ¡°If you really want to settle the score, then we¡¯ll settle it. How much money does our Rourou owe your family? We¡¯ll pay it back now. And you, Tan Jing, have to return all the money you spent on our family to us!¡±


    ¡°President Tan, we can return the money our Rourou spent to you now. When are you going to return the money your daughter spent at our house?¡± Mr. Tao said sternly.


    Tan Song kept a straight face and did not say a word. He could not take out that sum of money at all. Let alone 30 million, he could not even take out 3 million now. He had wanted to use Tan Jing to get something back but he didn¡¯t think that he would have to pay back more.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Why did she spend so much money? Since she was young, she has indeed learned a lot of skills. She had learned piano, dance, and violin, but no one had ever told her those teachers were all top masters from abroad. She thought the Tao parents had randomly found them to make up the numbers.


    If she had known earlier, she would have rejected the Tan family when they came looking for her. This birthday party would have been held for her if she had rejected the Tan family.


    She couldn¡¯t give up on the Tao family in the capital. She had to be married into the Tao family in the capital. Otherwise, what would happen to the rest of her life?


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tan Jing pursed her lips and started crying. ¡°1 didn¡¯t know about those things. Can I please beg for forgiveness now?¡±


    Mrs. Tao ignored her.


    Tan Song calcted in his heart and then shamelessly dragged Tan Jing to apologize to the Tao family. However, the phone in his pocket rang before he could walk to the front of the stage.


    Tan Song didn¡¯t even look at him and hung up the phone. Nothing was more important than building a good rtionship with the Tao family. However, the call came in again. Tan Song had no choice but to answer the call first.


    As he listened, Tan Song¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t even hang up the phone and ran out of the venue.


    Tan Jing was confused. Why did her father leave first? What about her? She couldn¡¯t leave. If she left now, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to get close to the Tao family from the Capital in the future, so Tan Jing thickened her skin and stayed.


    Zhao Ru also stayed to attend the banquet. She was still dreaming of being the youngdy of the Tao family.. Since Tao Zhi didn¡¯t like Tan Jing, did that mean Zhao Ru had a chance?

 Chapter 414 - 414: 414 A Brilliant Appearance

    Chapter 414: 414 A Brilliant Appearance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tao Zhen saw Tan Song leave, he knew that the matter was over. Hence, he walked to Father Tao¡¯s side and leaned over to whisper a few words into his ear.


    Mr. Tao nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Tao Zhen stood back on the stage, cleared his throat, and began the process. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to our dear daughter¡¯s birthday party. Not only is this her birthday party, but also her 18th birthday celebration. So now, let¡¯s wee her with warm apuse!¡±


    None of the people present were fools. They all knew it was better to have a good rtionship with someone now. Hence, they all apuded desperately, trying to leave a good impression in front of the Tao family.


    The big movable screen behind her separated, and Tan Rou slowly descended from the stairs. She wore a long blue dress with light makeup on her face, making her look noble, beautiful, and elegant.


    ¡°Is this the eldest daughter of the Tao family? She¡¯s beautiful! If my son can marry the daughter of the Tao family, then our Zhang family¡¯s ancestral grave will really be green smoke!¡± Mrs. Zhang pped her hands and said happily.


    A woman with her son said disdainfully, ¡°Mrs. Zhang, why don¡¯t you open your eyes and look what the eldest daughter of the Tao family looks like? She¡¯s a fairy, and your son is a toad. How can he be a good match for her?¡±


    Mrs. Zhang rolled her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Yang, if my son can¡¯t do it, can your son? Oh, I forgot. You only have three daughters and no sons.¡±


    Initially, she wanted to mock Mrs. Yang for not having a son, but Mrs. Yang didn¡¯t care at all.


    Mrs. Yang pulled her three beautiful daughters out and smiled, ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t have a son, I have three daughters. Moreover, my youngest daughter is in the same ss as the young master of the Tao family. She might be the young madam of the Tao family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone can marry into the Tao family in the capital?¡± Mrs. Zhang nced at Tan Jing as she spoke. ¡°There are all kinds of people who want to marry into the Tao family. They don¡¯t even look at whether they¡¯re worthy or not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re better than yours.¡± Mrs. Yang refused to be outdone. ¡°If our daughter marries over, the child she gives birth to in the future will carry theirst name. However, if your son marries the eldest daughter of the Tao family, regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, they will have a different surname. In the future, they will be far away from the center of power in the Tao family.¡±


    Tan Jing cursed these two gossips in her heart. They still wanted their children to marry into the Tao family in the capital. They were simply dreaming! She would be the only person worthy of marrying into the Tao family.


    On the stage, Tan Rou was shocked by this scene. She knew that her parents had prepared a grand banquet for her, but she did not expect so many people to look at her. Moreover, they even made her walk down the stairs. It was too embarrassing.


    ¡°Thank you foring to my birthday party.¡± Tan Rou took the microphone and smiled. ¡°1 hope everyone has a good time today.¡±


    After that, arge group of people gathered around Tan Rou to talk to her. In order to talk to Tan Rou, those rich and powerful people did not care about their usual demeanor. They squeezed each other, trying to push each other away.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng protected Tan Rou from the left and right. Even Tao Qi acted like a little man, pushing those annoying people out with all his might.


    ¡°Miss, do you have someone you like?¡± Mrs. Zhang finally squeezed her way in. When she finally got her chance, she asked Tan Rou if she had anyone she liked. Regardless of whether Tan Rou said she did or not, she would introduce her son to them.


    ¡°My sister is still young! She is not interested in these yet!¡± Tao Zheng didn¡¯t forget to re at Zhuang Liu when he said this. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people, he really wanted to chase Zhuang Liu out.


    Zhuang Liu sat back in his wheelchair. Xiao Mo pushed him from behind, still looking sickly.


    ¡°Third young master, aren¡¯t you going to help Miss Tan Rou?¡± Xiao Mo said anxiously as he watched the young men rush over.


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to go over, but he was in a wheelchair, which made it inconvenient. Furthermore, if he were to go over now, Tao Zheng would probably throw him out along with his wheelchair.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go overter when there are fewer people.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Third Young Master,¡± Xiao Mo said,¡± Miss Tan Rou is like a fish on a chopping board right now. She needs a hero like you to save her.¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought for a moment and felt that Xiao Mo¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Alright, push me over.¡± These people really didn¡¯t know how much they were worth.. Were they worthy of Xiao Rou?

 Chapter 415 - 415: 415 Don’t You Want to?

    Chapter 415: 415 Don¡¯t You Want to?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as Zhuang Liu went over, Tan Rou focused her attention on him. She pushed the crowd aside and came to Zhuang Liu¡¯s side. She asked with a smile, ¡°Third Brother, is there anything you want to eat? Do you like the cake?¡± Zhuang Liu liked the way Tan Rou treated him differently from the others. ¡°Rourou, do you have any rmendations?¡±


    One called him ¡®Third Brother¡¯ and the other replied her with ¡®Xiao Rou¡¯. This level of intimacy could not be achieved in just a day or two. It was obvious that they were close.


    The people who came here today were either rich or noble. Naturally, many of them knew Zhuang Liu. When they saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou being so close, some of them quickly left.After all, the status of the Zhuang and Tao families was not something they could shake.


    However, there were still some people who were hoping to get lucky. They felt that Zhuang Liu was disabled because he was in a wheelchair. The Tao family would not marry their daughter to a disabled person. Therefore, they still wanted their son to get close to Tan Rou and fight for the eldest daughter of the Tao family.


    However, Tan Ron¡¯s attention was all on Zhuang Liu. They had known each other for a long time, and there was an exceptional bond between them.


    Tan Jing had been looking at Tan Rou. She was intensely jealous of Tan Rou and hated Tan Rou. The identity of the eldest daughter of the Tao family should have been hers, but now it had be Tan Ron¡¯s. And Zhuang Liu, didn¡¯t they say he was dying? Why wasn¡¯t he dead?


    Lu Qing stood at the side and looked at the dazzling girl on the stage. He originally wanted to go up and say a few words to Tan Rou, but there were too many people there. Moreover, Zhuang Liu had also gone over, so there was no chance for him to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Tan Rou?¡± Tan Jing quietly walked to Lu Qing¡¯s side and said urgently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and snatch Tan Rou back? Look at how happy she is talking to Zhuang Liu now!¡±


    She had to persuade Lu Qing to help her. If Lu Qing and Zhuang Liu fought over Tan Rou, things would be messed up. At that time, she would have a chance to win the love of the Tao family¡¯s parents again.


    When Lu Qing saw hering over, he wanted to leave immediately, but Tan Jing blocked his way. Hence, he said coldly, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Go and get Tan Rou back! Now that Tan Rou has regained her status as the eldest daughter of the Tao family, if you get together with Tan Rou now, then your family¡¯s status will be elevated.¡± Tan Jing said excitedly.


    ¡°No need.¡± Lu Qing rejected it.


    ¡°We can decide this with our own abilities. I won¡¯t take that kind of shortcut.


    Even if Tan Rou likes me, I won¡¯t use her. Besides, she doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give her to Zhuang Liu? Why are you so cowardly?¡± Tan Jing asked. ¡°I was blind in the past. Why would I like a coward like you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want her to give up to Zhuang Liu, but that I can¡¯t interfere between them.¡± Lu Qing corrected her, ¡°Also, please don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve liked me in the past. I can¡¯t afford to lose face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a noble person! If it were me, I would do anything to snatch back the person I like,¡± Tan Jing said sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not you. I won¡¯t keep doing despicable things like you.¡± After Lu Qing finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Tan Jing called him from behind, but Lu Qing pretended not to hear her.


    Lu Qing returned to his grandfather¡¯s side. Although Old Master Lu did not hear their conversation, he could tell from Lu Qing¡¯s expression that he was unhappy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say happy birthday to your good friend?¡± Old Master Lu asked.


    Lu Qing smiled bitterly. ¡°Grandfather, we¡¯re not really good friends. We can only be considered ordinary friends. Perhaps we¡¯re not even ordinary friends. After all, I always do things that she hates.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou is a good girl.¡± Old Master Lu said regretfully, ¡°But it¡¯s impossible between you two.¡± He was just old and not blind. He could see clearly who was the one that caught Tan Ron¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Zhuang Liu was indeed outstanding. Even sitting in a wheelchair, it could not hide his brilliance.


    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Qing said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we give the gifts. We won¡¯t disturb them anymore.¡±


    Old Master Lu nodded slightly. ¡°Good child, I¡¯m pleased you could think this way.


    Since Lu Qing did not want to help Tan Jing, Tan Jing could only do it herself. She would never let Tan Rou celebrate her eighteenth birthday happily. She wanted this birthday to be the most unforgettable birthday for Tan Rou..

 Chapter 416 - 416: 416 Dying Soon

    Chapter 416: 416 Dying Soon


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When everyone was surrounding Tan Rou, Tan Jing quietly walked to the microphone on the stage. At this time, Tao Zhen had already left. There was no one beside the microphone, which gave Tan Jing an opportunity.


    Tan Rou noticed Tan Jing and wondered what she was up to. She patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see what she wants to do.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°She definitely won¡¯t be able to do anything big now.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. We can¡¯t let her have the chance to cause trouble.¡±


    Hence, Tan Rou returned to the stage and brought everyone to Tan Jing¡¯s side. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Tan Jing probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do anything bad.


    Tan Jing took the microphone and smiled. Then, she deliberately asked, ¡°Zhuang Liu, do you still want to be with the eldest daughter of the Tao family in this state? I remember you said that you didn¡¯t have long to live. Now that you¡¯vee to provoke the eldest daughter of the Tao family, do you want her to leave an heir for you so that the children of the Zhuang family can take over the Tao family and the Zhuang family¡¯s business? Or do you want to directly take over the Tao family¡¯s business before you die?¡±


    Anyone with a brain would not say such things in front of such crowd. However, Tan Jing had already said it and so she could not care less. Anyway, she just wanted to mess things up now. It would be best if she could leave Tan Rou with an unforgettable birthday party.


    Tan Rou was very angry. She said, ¡°Tan Jing, don¡¯t go crazy here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get the security guards to chase you out!¡±


    Tan Jing was not afraid at all. ¡°Zhuang Liu, is that what you think?¡±


    If Tan Jing were a man, she would be lying on the ground now. However, she was a girl. Zhuang Liu would never fight a girl.


    ¡°Whose ears did you hear that I was about to die?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Jing sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about how I know. Just tell me, are you terminally ill? Also, are you here to curry favor with the eldest daughter of the Tao family and consolidate your position?¡±


    ¡°Does Third Young Master Zhuang still need to consolidate his position?¡± Someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°The Tao family and the Zhuang family are equal in status, right? The marriage between Third Young Master Zhuang and the eldest daughter of the Tao family would only be a strong alliance. How could one party curry favor with the other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard Young Master Zhuang doesn¡¯t have long to live, but look at him. He¡¯s still alive and well, and he¡¯s been receiving treatment.¡±


    After Tan Jing heard this, her expression turned ugly. These people were not on her side? She was telling the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the eldest daughter of the Tan family to remember.¡± Zhuang Liu put his hands on hisp and had a scary smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I¡¯m dying or not, but I think you won¡¯t be able to jump around for long.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so he asked Xiao Mo to speak up for him. Xiao Mo swiped his phone screen a few times before turning to Tan Jing.


    ¡°Miss Tan,¡± he said. ¡°Please take a look at the trending searches on the inte and see whose life is actuallying to an end.¡±


    Tan Jing subconsciously wanted to take out her phone. Her phone was stuffed under her skirt, so it was difficult to get it out.


    ¡°My goodness!¡± A wealthydy who saw the news first stared at her phone screen in surprise. ¡°The Tan family just announced their bankruptcy!¡±


    Her voice was thunderous, and Tan Jing, who was on stage, heard it. She did not believe that her family would go bankrupt, so she hurriedly took out her phone to see what was happening. However, the dress was a littleplicated, and she could not take out her phone momentarily.


    ¡°Jingjing, your family is really bankrupt.¡± Zhao Ru looked incredulous. She handed the phone to Tan Jing.


    The first thing that she saw on the screen was ¡®The Tan family bes bankrupt!¡¯


    Tan Jing snatched the phone away. She carefully read the news that had only been published for less than ten minutes. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. How could their family go bankrupt? They were fine before this!


    ¡°This must be fake news!¡± Tan Jing was furious. She threw Zhao Ru¡¯s phone four or five meters away. Smartphones were fragile, and they would break once they were thrown on the ground.


    Zhao Ru picked up her phone and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy, Tan Jing? This is my phone! Pay for my phone!¡±


    Tan Rou walked to Zhuang Liu¡¯s side and leaned forward slightly. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s the one who¡¯s about to die next..¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417: 417 Come, Have Some Cake

    Chapter 417: 417 Come, Have Some Cake


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Are you happy with how your birthday turned out?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou was not surprised at all. She approached Zhuang Liu and said gratefully, ¡°I knew it was you, Third Brother, but I really like your birthday present. When did you start doing this?¡± she asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this ever since you returned home,¡± Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°There was a lot of help along the way. I guess your parents did it behind the scenes too.¡±


    ¡°That would be possible.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Go cut the cake.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, do you want some cake?¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°I¡¯ll cut the prettiest piece for youter.¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed. ¡°I¡¯ll like it if you¡¯re the one who cut it.¡±


    Tan Rou walked toward the cake while Tan Jing left Zhao Ru behind and ran toward the door. She was wearing high heels, so she fell on the table. Then, she took off her heels and ran barefoot.


    Tan Rou first cut two pieces of cake for her parents, then sent them to her eldest brother, second brother, and fourth brother in order. After that, she gave them to Zhuang Liu. She did not cut the cake for the others. Tao Zhen was the one who continue cutting it.


    However, very few people present would eat this cake. They had already eaten what they should eat. Moreover, this cake was not personally cut by the eldest daughter of the Tao family, so they had no intention of eating it.


    But, there were also people eating cake, especially young girls.


    Tan Rou walked around with the cake in her hands. She saw an adorable girl carrying two tes of small cakes. She ced them on the table, one on the left and one on the right. She held a fork in each hand and tasted the cake on both sides.


    ¡°Is this cake delicious?¡± Tan Rou sat beside her.


    The girl puffed up her cheeks like a hamster with many snacks hidden in it. When she heard Tan Rou and her, she immediately swallowed the cake in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to touch her furry head and cute face, but they weren¡¯t close, and so she couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Are you still going to eat this?¡± Tan Rou ced the untouched cake in front of the girl.


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°Are you really not going to eat it?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like sweets. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. I don¡¯t like sweets.¡±


    The girl turned around and was slightly surprised when she saw Tan Ron¡¯s face. ¡°Eh? Are you the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°I am. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Tian Tian.¡± Tian Tian wiped the cake cream from her mouth. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    The more Tan Rou looked at Tian Tian, the more she liked her. She wished she could secretly stuff this little girl into her pocket and bring her home.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking!¡± Tian Tian stopped staring at her cake and looked at Tan Ron¡¯s face generously. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as beautiful as you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. You¡¯re also very cute and beautiful,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe I think I¡¯m cute too,¡± Tian Tian said with a smile.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡± Tan Rou looked left and right but didn¡¯t see anyone else around her. Moreover, she looked a little young and didn¡¯t look like a girl who could attend a banquet alone.


    ¡°No!¡± Tian Tian pointed at a few handsome men with her soft little finger and said unhappily, ¡°I came with my brothers. However, they were just arguing about who could marry you. They all wanted to marry you but couldn¡¯t discuss it properly, so they started arguing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re quite interesting.¡± Tan Rouughed.


    Tian Tian¡¯s face scrunched up and she said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t think like that and don¡¯t marry them either. They¡¯re especially scumbags. Each of them has had more than ten girlfriends. Moreover, they¡¯ll date several girls at the same time!¡±


    Tan Rou was quite surprised. Everyone present wanted their daughter to marry her brother or their son to marry her. It was the first time that Tian Tian had asked her to stay away from a scumbag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you their photos. If you see them in the future, stay away from them. Don¡¯t talk to them.¡± Tian Tian took out her phone and opened her brothers picture, getting Tan Rou to recognise them one by one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    ¡°They don¡¯t like me either.¡± Tian Tian pouted. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my biological brother or my cousins, they don¡¯t like me. Moreover, they did not respect girls at all..¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: 418 Three Rejections

    Chapter 418: 418 Three Rejections


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron nodded lightly. ¡°i see.¡± She felt that Tian Tian was a straightforward girl. Under normal circumstances, straightforward people had a sense of justice. That was why she could not stand her scumbag brothers.


    Tian Tian pointed at a man in the photo who looked decent but had a very wretched temperament. She said, ¡°This is my cousin, Tian Yong. He¡¯s the person I hate the most. He¡¯s the one who cheats everywhere. He often dates a few girls. If he doesn¡¯t like them, he¡¯ll start ndering them¡­¡±


    ¡°Tian Tian, what nonsense are you talking about with the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡± Tian Yong walked over from behind Tian Tian and grabbed her ear, causing her a lot of pain.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my ears!¡± Tian Tian grimaced.


    Tan Rou only nced and realized it was an old acquaintance. Why? Because this person had pursued her in her previous life, there were two reasons why this person pursued her. One was that she was good-looking, and the other was that he wanted to curry favor with Tan Jing.


    ¡°Stinky girl, how dare you gossip about me? I won¡¯t beat you to death.¡± Tian Yong¡¯s tone was very fierce.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand it and pressed on one of Tian Yong¡¯s acupuncture points. Tian Yong¡¯s hand softened and he let go of Tian Tian¡¯s ear.


    Tian Tian covered her ears, and tears were about to fall. ¡°I¡¯m going back to tell Grandma that you pulled my ears.¡±


    Tian Yong said indifferently, ¡°If you go back andin, you¡¯ll be scolded by Grandma.¡±He turned to Tan Rou and smiled.¡± He reached out his right hand, wanting to shake Tan Ron¡¯s hand.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t give him a good look. This scumbag dared to hit such a cute Tian Tian. This was unforgivable. She stood straight on the spot and did not even look at Tian Yong.


    Tian Yong retracted his hand awkwardly. He red at Tian Tian with hatred, thinking she must have badmouthed him to Tan Rou. Otherwise, Tan Rou would not ignore him.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tian Yong did not want to give up this opportunity. He asked shamelessly, ¡°Miss Tao, may I invite you for the first dance?¡±


    There was a dance floor for this birthday party. As the main character of the birthday party, Tan Ron¡¯s first dance was significant. Almost all the unmarried men present wanted to have the first dance with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but 1 refuse.¡± If it was someone else, Tan Rou might have politely declined. However, in just a few minutes of interaction, Tan Rou had already roughly understood Tian Yong. She was unsure if he was a scumbag, but he was definitely not a good person. Plus, he was really rude.


    Tian Yong smiled awkwardly and continued to ask, ¡°Then can 1 have a second dance with you?¡± He guessed that Tan Ron¡¯s first dance party would be with her brothers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dance with you. You don¡¯t have to invite me anymore.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tian Yong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then, can I buy you a drink?¡± he asked for thest time. He casually picked up two sses of champagne. ¡°Miss Tao, would you like a ss?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s attitude toward him waspletely sour.


    Tian Yong was embarrassed to be rejected again and again. He vented all his anger on Tian Tian. ¡°Stupid girl, what did you tell Miss Tao? Why does she keep rejecting me?¡±


    Tian Tian covered her ears and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ugly and rude. Miss Tao will never like someone like you!¡±


    Tian Yong raised his hand and was about to hit Tian Tian. Tian Tian was not willing to be outdone. She leaned her face over and said, ¡°Go ahead. After you hit me, I¡¯ll go back with this face. See if Grandpa and Grandma wille after you.¡±


    Tian Yong was a little hesitant. Tian Tian was the only girl in the family. Their grandparents doted on her. If she really reported him, he would not have had a good time either.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Tian Yong gritted his teeth and pointed at Tian. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t protect you in the future.¡±


    Tian Tian snorted and stopped looking at him.


    Tian Yong, who had been rejected three times, was too embarrassed to hang around in front of Tan Rou anymore, so he held a ss of champagne and went to chat with other girls.


    Tian Tian stuck out her tongue at Tian Yong¡¯s back. Then, she said to Tan Rou, ¡°I told you he¡¯s not a good person. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Tan Rou had never doubted her intentions. ¡°Yes, i know that everything you said is true.¡±


    Tian Tian said happily, ¡°You¡¯re really a good person. I hope you can find someone you like soon.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard this, she subconsciously looked in Zhuang Liu¡¯s direction. It was as if their hearts were connected, and Zhuang Liu also looked in her direction..

 Chapter 419 - 419: 419 Please Forgive Me

    Chapter 419: 419 Please Forgive Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu over, and Tan Rou smiled sweetly. Tian Tian didn¡¯t understand that kind of emotion, but she felt that Tan Rou was quite happy right now, so she took her cake and said goodbye to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Did you have fun at the banquet today?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or not, but she felt that it was alright. ¡°How should I put it? I still like to have a simple meal with my family, but I¡¯m very happy to see what happened today.¡±


    Zhuang Liu almost understood what Tan Rou meant. He continued asking, ¡°Are you free after the banquet?¡±


    Tan Rou had taken a day off, but the banquet would onlyst until 1 in the afternoon, so she would be free for the rest of the day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I want to take you somewhere, can I?¡±


    Tan Rou guessed that Zhuang Liu wanted to bring her to celebrate his birthday. Although she had already given him a gift and had eaten, she felt something was missing if she did not celebrate her birthday on this day.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou agreed immediately.


    Zhuang Liu was relieved. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go there after the banquet.¡±


    At the end of the banquet, Tan Rou danced with her big brother and second brother. Tao Qi also wanted to dance with Tan Rou but wasn¡¯t tall enough. He could only dance with his sister in the future.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the beautiful girl spinning in the middle of the stage and was so anxious that he almost stood up from his wheelchair. If Xiao Mo hadn¡¯t reminded him not to expose himself, he would have rushed to the middle of the stage and snatched Tan Rou back.


    After the dance, four deep crescent marks were left on Zhuang Liu¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you ready to leave?¡± He quickly walked over as soon as the dance was over.


    The Tao brothers protected Tan Rou tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Tan Rou squeezed out from the side and told the Tao parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, Third Brother and I have something to do. We¡¯re going out for a while. You guys should head back first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tao Zheng and Tao Zhi said in unison, ¡°My sister can¡¯t go out with you!¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Mrs. Tao rebuked. ¡°Zhuang Liu must have something important to do with Rourou. Don¡¯t go over and cause trouble.¡±


    Tao Zheng said excitedly, ¡°He has impure thoughts about my sister. I can¡¯t let him get away with it.¡±


    Mother Tao pulled Tao Zheng over. ¡°Juste home with me and Xiao Qi. You should head back to school. Don¡¯t even think about asking for leave.¡±


    Tao Qi puffed up his face and said unhappily, ¡°I want to go with Third Sister too.¡±


    Tan Rou advised, ¡°We have something important to do. Don¡¯t follow us. Go to school. I¡¯ll help you with thepetition questions when we get back.¡±


    Tao Qi got his sister¡¯s agreement, so he no longer asked to go with his sister.


    ¡°Then you must remember what you¡¯re just promised me!¡±


    Tan Rou gave him a tick and left with Zhuang Liu.


    While in the underground garage, they met the Song family who were preparing to return.


    ¡°Go apologize to the eldest daughter of the Tao family,¡± Old Master Song said coldly.


    Song Lin was the only one here, so he knew who Old Master Song was talking about. However, Song Lin didn¡¯t want to apologize to Tan Rou. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    ¡°Hmph, idiot!¡± Old Master Song leaned on his dragon-headed cane and growled, ¡°You didn¡¯t get along with the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Instead, you insist on hooking up with Tan Jing. Now that you¡¯ve offended the eldest daughter of the Tao family, do you still want to offend the entire Tao family in the future?¡±


    Song Lin didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family. If he had known about this earlier, he would never have helped Tan Jing with this challenge.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t call me grandpa anymore. After all, the Song family will never raise trash. Of all my grandsons, you¡¯re the one I think the most highly of. Otherwise, do you think an illegitimate child like you can enter the Song family?¡±


    Song Lin hated it when people kept harping on his identity as an illegitimate son. This identity was like a stain that had always been with him. Whether it was in the Song family or elsewhere, as long as his identity as an illegitimate son was revealed, he would be lower than others.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Song Lin held his breath, ¡°¡®m going to apologize to Miss Tao now.¡±


    Song Lin suddenly blocked tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s path. Song Lin had his hands in his pockets as he stood where they were going.


    ¡°Hey, Tan Rou, can you forgive me?¡± Song Lin said.


    Tan Rou was a little confused.. What was wrong with Song Lin? How could he ask for forgiveness in such a manner?

 Chapter 420 - 420: 420 Insincere

    Chapter 420: 420 Insincere


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Tan Ron pushed Zhuang Liu to the side.


    Song Lin stopped them again. ¡°Hey, Miss Tao, I¡¯ve already apologized to you.


    Are you still not going to forgive me? 1 don¡¯t apologize easily.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant attitude, so she said, ¡°Who are you? Why do 1 have to forgive you just because you apologize? Plus, what conflict do we have between us? Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made mistake in the past. 1 apologize to you for it.¡± Song Lin¡¯s attitude was very perfunctory. It was obvious that he did not want toe.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not the daughter of the Tao family, would you stille and apologize?¡± Tan Rou asked.¡±


    Song Lin smiled. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. People in this world don¡¯t wake up early unless there¡¯s profit. If you weren¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Tao family, I naturally wouldn¡¯t havee to apologize to you. Our families are simr. 1 think you know this best.¡±


    ¡°Then forget it.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°We just need to maintain this state between us.¡±


    Song Lin continued to put his hands in his pockets. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Tan Jing. I¡¯ve often offended you because of Tan Jing, but I regret it now. I hope you can forgive me. Besides, I¡¯m not pursuing Tan Jing anymore. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou recalled what had happened at the stairway and felt disgusted. She even said it wouldn¡¯t be a problem when they could have done it at the stairway.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Song Lin. ¡°You can do whatever you want. You can chase whoever you want. You don¡¯t have to notify me.¡± With that, she quickly pushed Zhuang Liu to find Xiao Mo, who was driving.


    Song Lin didn¡¯t want to waste time on Tan Rou. He knew that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t forgive him. If his grandfather hadn¡¯t forced him toe, he wouldn¡¯t havee to apologize to Tan Rou.


    After Tan Rou left, Song Lin returned. Old Master Song asked him how it went. Song Lin replied, ¡°I¡¯ve offended her so many times. How can she forgive me?¡± Old Master Song was very angry when he heard that. He reprimanded, ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve decided to offend her for Tan Jing. If you hadn¡¯t offended the eldest daughter of the Tao family, you might have had the chance to marry her. Do you know how many benefits marrying the eldest daughter of the Tao family will bring us?¡±


    It was useless for Song Lin to regret now. Tan Rou wasn¡¯t like Tan Jing. Tan Jing was stupid, but Tan Rou was brilliant. Besides, he couldn¡¯t force himself on Tan Rou. He still remembered how painful his finger was when Tan Rou straightened it.


    ¡°I know I was wrong, Grandpa.¡± Song Lin was very sincere.


    ¡°Is there any use in admitting your mistakes now?¡± Old Master Song said coldly, ¡°Go back to school immediately. It¡¯s not good to stay at home all the time.¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s studies were not over yet. If he were to stay at home, not only would it dy his studies but also hismunication with others.


    Song Lin really wanted to go back to school. When he heard that Old Master Song had agreed to let him go back, he said happily, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    Old Master Song warned, ¡°After you return to school, you have topletely cut off all ties with Tan Jing. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re still young and you still have a future. Don¡¯t be harmed by that woman, Tan Jing. Especially not someone¡¯s life!¡±


    Song Lin frowned. Indeed, he could not hide anything from his grandfather. ¡°Yes, grandfather, 1 understand.¡±


    ¡°And your rtionship with Tan Rou. You must treat Tan Rou with 120% respect and try to build a good rtionship with her.¡±Old Master Song said.


    Although Song Lin didn¡¯t want to suck up Tan Rou, he had to endure it for his future.


    After Old Master Song lost his temper, he got into the car. Before he closed the door, he nced at Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou from the corner of his eye.


    At that moment, Old Master Song seemed to see Zhuang Liu get out of the wheelchair and walk into the car. He was shocked, so he quickly pushed open the car door to look at Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg. However, when he pushed open the door, Zhuang Liu had already gotten into the car. It was impossible to tell if his leg was crippled.


    Didn¡¯t they say that his legs were crippled? How could he still stand up? Old Master Song was confused..

 Chapter 421 - 421: 421 Second Surprise

    Chapter 421: 421 Second Surprise


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron sat in the car and realized that the road they were on was bing more and more familiar. When she saw the familiar statue at the traffic light intersection, shepletely remembered where she was. This was the way to the Elegant Jade Residence. Could it be that Zhuang Liu had taken a big detour just to send her home?


    ¡°Third Brother, are you sending me home?¡± Tan Rou asked in confusion.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Keep it mysterious first. You¡¯ll know when you arrive.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Zhuang Liu was not just sending her home. Perhaps he had other things in mind.


    Coincidentally, Tan Ron¡¯s car and Tao Zheng¡¯s car drove into the neighborhood one after another. Tao Zheng recognized Zhuang Liu¡¯s car and honked at it.


    Xiao Mo saw Tao Zheng¡¯s car from the rearview mirror. ¡°Third Master,¡± he said, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, Mr. Tao Zheng seems to be back too.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and looked at Tao Zheng and the others through the car window. ¡°Xiao Mo, stop for a moment. I¡¯ll have a chat with them so that they wouldn¡¯t be worried.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Xiao Mo, just park here. You drive the car to the garage. Rourou and 1 will walk home.¡±


    ¡°Third Master, do you need a wheelchair or crutches?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    ¡°Crutches.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Xiao Mo stopped the car and helped Zhuang Liu take out the crutches from the trunk. He then opened the door for them.


    Tan Rou got out of the car first. She supported Zhuang Liu and slowly walked out. Xiao Mo stretched out his hands and then pulled them back. He felt like he was a little extra.


    Tao Zheng and the others also got out of the car. As soon as they got out of the car, they began to question Zhuang Liu. ¡°You went around in such a big circle just to send my sister back home?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Then, Shen Jing came out of her house. The ce where they parked their car was not far from Shen Jing¡¯s house. In addition, Shen Jing had been waiting for them, so when they got out of the car, Shen Jing walked over.


    ¡°You guys came back so quickly!¡± Shen Jing walked over with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just ready at home. Rourou, go and take a look.¡±


    Tan Rou was very curious. ¡°What did you prepare all these?¡±


    Zhuang Liu held his forehead. ¡°Mom, 1 was going to give Rourou a surprise. Why did you say it out loud?¡±


    Shen Jing covered her mouth and said, ¡°Oh my, I thought you had already told Rourou.¡±


    ¡°If 1 told her in advance, what kind of surprise would it be?¡± Zhuang Liu said helplessly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already back, don¡¯t hide anymore.¡± Shen Jing pulled Tan Rou back. ¡°Rourou,e with me and take a look at it!¡±


    Tan Rou was dragged by Shen Jing to her house. Before she entered the door, she saw arge cluster of flowers. There were many balloons with the flowers. The pure white balloons were filled with hydrogen. At this moment, they were floating in the air. It was very spectacr.


    In addition to these beautiful flowers and balloons, there were many lights, but they were not lit up right now. If the lights around it were lit up, they would be even more beautiful.


    ¡°These are¡­¡± Tan Ron¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Did Auntie prepare all this?¡±


    Shen Jing smiled and waved her hand.¡± 1 don¡¯t know how to do this!¡± She pointed at Zhuang Liu. ¡°It¡¯s all your Third Brother¡¯s idea. At that time, I was eating when arge group of people suddenly came knocking on the door, which scared me.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and brushed the white rose away. A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu caught up. ¡°Time was tight this time, so I wasn¡¯t prepared. I¡¯ll definitely make more preparations next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already very nice!¡± Tan Rou smiled from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I love it.¡±


    Tao Zheng was shocked by this. ¡°You brought Rourou here just to show her these?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, second brother.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°There are still a lot more. Do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Who is your second brother?¡± Tao Zheng said in disdain, ¡°Stop calling me that!¡±


    ¡°Little Zheng, what you said is wrong.¡± Shen Jing smiled and said, ¡°If our Xiao Liu and your little sister gets together in the future, then he should call you Second Brother.¡±¡±


    ¡°1 haven¡¯t agreed to marry my sister to you yet!¡± Tao Zheng said angrily.


    ¡°Little Zheng, what are you saying?¡± Mrs. Tao followed closely behind. When she saw the garden that Zhuang Liu had prepared, she said happily, ¡°Xiao Zhuang, you¡¯re so thoughtful!¡±


    Zhuang Liu took the opportunity to invite them over as well. ¡°Uncle, Aunty,e over for dinner tonight too. It¡¯ll be nice for us to have a simple celebration for Tan Rou..¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422: 422 Do You Like It?

    Chapter 422: 422 Do You Like It?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Tao was thrilled to join them, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitely be there tonight.¡± After speaking, she brought Tao Zheng back, lest Tao Zheng stays here and spoil the mood.


    Tao Zheng reluctantly followed his mother back. Before he left, he did not forget to remind his sister, ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by him. He¡¯s a man who only knows how to sweet-talk.¡±


    Mrs. Tao pped Tao Zheng on the head. ¡°He¡¯s much more romantic than you are. Look at the balloons and flowers. If I asked you to prepare them, could you remember what you would prepare?¡±


    Tao Zheng choked. He really didn¡¯t have many romantic cells. He was only talented in photography. He didn¡¯t have any talent in other aspects.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Shen Jing asked Tan Ron to open the door and let herself in. Tan Rou pushed the door open, and a group of beige, blue, and golden balloons slowly flew up. The champagne-colored roses filled the room, emitting a mesmerizing fragrance.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Rourou, do you like the decorations here?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°How could 1 not like it?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like anything that you¡¯ve prepared for me.¡±


    Shen Jing walked out silently and even closed the door for them, leaving some space for the two of them.


    ¡°The chef has already prepared the dishes. Let¡¯s have uncle, auntie, and brotherse for dinner tonight.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Why do you call them brothers? Besides, only Eldest Brother is a few months older than you. Logically speaking, Second Brother and Little Qi are your younger brothers.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s more polite to call him that. As for Little Brother Qi, he¡¯s really too young. 1 can¡¯t call him my elder brother.¡±


    Tan Rou sat in the living room and looked around the scene. The whole living room was simple and elegant. It was not red or purple. She also saw the things that Zhuang Liu had prepared. It was not a grand asion. There was only a slightlyrger table. Beside the table was a small table with an unopened cake on it.


    In fact, this was the birthday party that Tan Rou had imagined. Few people were present, and only their family had a simple meal.


    Tan Rou suddenly seemed to understand something. She asked, ¡°Third Brother, did you prepare these for me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Who else would i have prepared these for? It is your birthday today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Tan Rou made herself clear. ¡°Did you remember that 1 said I wanted to celebrate my birthday with my family?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said nothing.


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart was filled. She had lived for two lifetimes, but only this man remembered her deeply. He remembered every word she said clearly and kept creating surprises for her.


    Perhaps some people would feel that interfering too much in someone¡¯s life would make them ufortable, but Tan Rou did not dislike Zhuang Liu¡¯s behavior. On the contrary, she liked it very much. Just like today, when Zhuang Liu kissed her, she did not feel disgusted. Instead, she was a little happy.


    At the thought of this, Tan Rou recalled the events of her previous life. She also thought of Tian Yong, whom she had met today. In her previous life, she had been fooled by Tian Yong and thought that Tian Yong really liked her. In the end, Tian Yong only listened to Tan Jing¡¯s orders and came to fool her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Zhuang Liu saw that Tan Rou was in a daze. He gently touched her back and asked worriedly,¡± Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Tan Rou came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°No, I was just thinking about how well you¡¯ve treated me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I will always be good to you.¡±


    Tan Rou did not respond. She knew that she had feelings for Zhuang Liu, but the sad ending in her previous life made her afraid to love him boldly. Therefore, she decided to wait until she had made up her mind.


    Zhuang Liu did not know what she was thinking and thought she was too surprised.


    ¡°Eat some cherries.¡± Zhuang Liu brought the fresh purple-red cherries to the table to Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet.¡±


    Tan Rou casually picked up a cherry and tasted it in her mouth. The sweet and sour taste of the cherry made her temporarily forget about being yed by the scumbag.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Third brother,e and have some too.¡± Tan Rou picked out the biggest and most beautiful cherry and fed it to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu pouted and put the cherry in his mouth. His lips touched Tan Ron¡¯s fingers, and it was very soft..

 Chapter 423 - 423: 423 Love Action Movie

    Chapter 423: 423 Love Action Movie


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron seemed to like eating this cherry very much. In a short while, she had finished arge amount of it. Zhuang Liu saw that she liked it, so he went to wash anotherrge te.


    However, he reminded Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, although the cherries are delicious, you can¡¯t eat too much. If you eat too much, you¡¯ll have diarrhea.¡±


    Tan Rou also realized that she had eaten too much cherries. This was a mistake that she should not have made. She was a doctor and knew best that no matter how delicious the food was, she should not overeat. What was going on today? How could she eat so many cherries without knowing it? It must be because Zhuang Liu¡¯s cherries were too delicious. She would ask him where he bought them some other day and buy some for her parents to eat.


    It was very boring just to sit there and eat cherries. Besides, they couldn¡¯t eat too many cherries, so Zhuang Liu wanted to find a movie to kill time. He basically didn¡¯t watch movies and didn¡¯t know what movies were good, so he gave the choice to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou usually didn¡¯t have time to watch movies, so she said, ¡°Just find my random movie and watch it. I haven¡¯t seen anything newtely.¡±


    ¡°Then should we watch a literary film or a romance film?¡± Zhuang Liu was inclined to watch romance movies but still wanted to seek Tan Ron¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°A literary film.¡± Tan Rou felt that literary films had a deeper meaning.


    However, Zhuang Liu had never watched a literary film before and did not know what it was like. He simply searched for the word ¡®literary¡¯ and came up with a movie called ¡®The Age of Literature¡¯. It looked like a literary film. There was also a tree and a young girl on the cover, which looked like the educated youths of that era.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch this.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to continue searching. It was just a way to pass the time anyway. It didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    The movie started off normal. It was about a young couple who loved each other. They were separated and reunited in a special era. The two protagonists in the movie were called Wen Yi and Hua Nian.


    As he watched, the movie began to change. It was no longer a literary film, but a veryrge-scale romance film. When the two protagonists met and kissed each other, they kept doing intimate things.


    The two young men and women watching the movie outside the screen blushed like cooked prawns. However, they all thought the other party liked the film, so they continued watching it.


    Finally, when the protagonists in the movie took off their clothes and had sex in the cornfield for the third time, Tan Rou could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch another movie?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s ears turned red and he nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    This time, it was Tan Ron¡¯s turn to choose the movie. In order to prevent herself from seeing another awkward romantic film, she chose an animated film. It couldn¡¯t have such a scene in an animated film, right?


    This cartoon was a very touching film. It was about a guardian god who gave birth to a little girl in her body when she died. The girl did not know who she was. After she was born, she lived with the people there. Later, in order to find a way to save the vige, the girl and her friends embarked on the road to find ¡®hope¡¯. In the end, the girl found that she was the ¡®hope¡¯ and she sacrificed herself without hesitation.


    However, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu did not cry. They were already past the age where they would cry over this.


    ¡°None of the movies today are good.¡± Zhuang Liu was disappointed with the movie. ¡°Let¡¯s watch something else.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡± Tan Rou got up and stretched her muscles.¡± We¡¯ve been sitting for so long. ¡°Let¡¯s get up and prepare for dinner.¡±


    Although Zhuang Liu really wanted to eat Tan Rou¡¯s cooking, it was Tan Ron¡¯s birthday today. He could not let her cook.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Today is my birthday. You guys have been helping me celebrate my birthday. I haven¡¯t had the time to thank you. Why don¡¯t I take this opportunity to cook a few dishes for you? Besides, I heard that whoever celebrated their birthday would treat them to a meal. I won¡¯t treat them. I¡¯ll just cook at your house.¡±


    Zhuang Liu propped up his walking stick. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at his leg.¡± Is there anything wrong with your leg?¡±


    In order to prove that his leg was much better, Zhuang Liu put away his crutch and stood straight in front of the sofa. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Alright then,e over and help me.¡±


    The two of them walked into the kitchen one after the other. The auntie in the kitchen had already prepared the dishes. They could just cook directly. Tan Rou rolled up her sleeves and put on a new apron to prevent the dirty water from dirtying her clothes..

 Chapter 424 - 424: 424 Stay Away from My Sister

    Chapter 424: 424 Stay Away from My Sister


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu picked and washed the vegetables, while Tan Ron was in charge of cutting and stir-frying the vegetables. In fact, the clothes she was wearing today were really not suitable for cooking, but now she had no chance to go back and change. She could only hope that she would be more careful and not dirty the seven-figure dress.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want to pluck off the flowers on this stalk of white peony?¡± It was Zhuang Liu¡¯s first time washing vegetables. He didn¡¯t know what he could eat and what he couldn¡¯t, but he liked to ask Tan Rou.


    ¡°No need. Just wash the Asparagus.¡± Tan Rou replied to him as she cut the shredded meat,¡±Can 1 make a stir-fried shrimp with Asparagus?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s Xiao Ron¡¯s cooking, I¡¯ll like it.¡± Zhuang Liu spoke the truth.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was the first time they worked together, but they cooperated very well. Zhuang Liu would pass her the things that Tan Rou needed immediately. To make Zhuang Liu stand less, Tan Rou especially went outside and moved a higher chair for him to sit on.


    After making a few simple dishes, Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou to go out. The auntie woulde over to cook the greasy dishes. Tan Rou really should not cook in the kitchen in this dress.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment. Although her family was rich and did not care about this dress, this dress was a precious birthday gift from her brother. She had to take good care of it.


    ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 go to the bathroom to wash my hands and wash off the oil stains on my hands.¡± Tan Rou took off her apron.


    Zhuang Liu only washed the vegetables, so there was no grease on them. He did not need to go to the bathroom to clean them, so he went straight to the living room.


    After a while, the door opened. The person who came in was not Shen Jing, but Tan Ron¡¯s elder brother, Tao Zhi. Tao Zhi had just sent Tao Qi to school. After a period of treatment, his hand could already drive. In order not to let his parents find out about his problem, he took the initiative to drive Tao Qi to school.


    After sending Tao Qi home, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t see his sister at home, so he asked Tan Zheng why she wasn¡¯t back yet. Tao Zheng looked heartbroken, as he told Tao Zhi that their cute sister was currently staying at Zhuang Liu¡¯s house.


    After hearing this, he rushed to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house in a hurry. From the intersection to the courtyard to the house, everything was meticulously decorated. Even Tao Zhi could not help but slow down to take a few nces.


    However, this did not stop Tao Zhi from advancing. His sister was still with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, why did you bring my sister to your house? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Tao Zhi asked as soon as he entered. ¡°Give me back my sister!¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Xiao Rou went to wash her hands.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this. Hurry up and hand over my sister. 1 want to take her home.¡±Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to listen to Zhuang Liu¡¯s nonsense. ¡°I will never let you plot against my sister!¡±


    Zhuang Liu really did not know how to exin it to Tao Zhi. He was not a bad person. Moreover, Tan Rou was still young. He would not do anything to her now. How could he not exin it to Tao Zhi with just a few words?


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, I told youst time to stay away from my sister. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Seeing that Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t speak, Tao Zhi continued, ¡°I told you that your family¡¯s situation is chaotic. Don¡¯t drag my sister into it. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He could not express his love to Tan Rou directly for two reasons. One was that Tan Rou was still young, and the other was his family matters.


    Theplicated Zhuang family had buried countless bombs. If they were not careful, they would blow up the people around Zhuang Liu. If it was not for the Zhuang family, Zhuang Liu would not have to go out in a wheelchair. At the end of the day, his wings were not enough to protect everyone.


    ¡°I want to bring my sister back. Don¡¯te looking for her again in the future.¡± Tao Zhi looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression and thought that he had already convinced Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°No, today is Xiao Ron¡¯s birthday. 1 want to celebrate her birthday. You should ask Rourou for her opinion. If she wants to leave, 1 won¡¯t stop her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Tao Zhi could say anything, Tan Rou exited the bathroom. When she saw their stance, she felt her brother must have been making things difficult for Zhuang Liu again..

 Chapter 425 - 425: 425 Taking a Step Back

    Chapter 425: 425 Taking a Step Back


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Big brother, are you bullying third brother again?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s pretty face scrunched up, looking a little unhappy.


    Tao Zhi felt so wronged. When did he bully Zhuang Liu? He couldn¡¯t say that he bullied Zhuang Liu just because he was standing while Zhuang Liu was sitting here, right?


    ¡°Sister, 1 didn¡¯t bully him. I was just telling him off.¡±Tao Zheng defended himself.


    Tan Ron thought that Tao Zhi was ming Zhuang Liu for bringing her here, so she exined on Zhuang Liu¡¯s behalf, ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother only brought me here just to celebrate my birthday. He is a very attentive man. 1 simply said that I don¡¯t like the crowded atmosphere at the banquet today and only wanted to have a simple meal with my family. He remembered it.¡±


    Tao Zhi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to think this way. They thought that their sister would have a pleased birthday at The Shore. Moreover, Tao Zheng and Tao Qi liked celebrating their birthdays with a crowd, especially Tao Qi. It was said that he invited many friends on his birthdayst year. Even if they were not his ssmates, he also invited them.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t you like the birthday party we prepared for you? Then why don¡¯t we have another one?¡± Tao Zhi asked anxiously.


    ¡°No one else would be invited and only our family would be there. Is that okay?¡±


    Zhuang Liu took the opportunity to say, ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared the food. 1 even invited your family over for dinner tonight. Auntie has already agreed toe over just now. You cane directly tonight. You don¡¯t have to prepare anything else.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to be outdone by Zhuang Liu in this aspect, so he said, ¡°Xiao Rou, wait for me. I¡¯ll decorate our house now. 1 guarantee it¡¯ll look better than Zhuang Liu¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou grabbed Tao Zhi¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°You can only be surprised once. Once you¡¯re surprised, you won¡¯t be surprised again.¡± Whether it¡¯s the birthday party prepared by my parents and brother or the birthday party prepared by Zhang Liu, I love it equally. Don¡¯t fight anymore. If you continue to fight, I don¡¯t know how long this birthday party willst.¡±


    Tao Zhi was a little upset. While preparing, they only wanted to introduce Tan Rou to everyone so that everyone would respect her more after knowing her true identity. They didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou not to like such a birthday party at all.


    ¡°Big brother, Zhuang Liu very good to me.¡± Tan Rou kept talking about Zhuang Liu¡¯s benefits. ¡°The doctor I learned medicine from was Third Brother¡¯s personal doctor. He specializes in treating Third Brother. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have interacted so much with Uncle Bai Jing and wouldn¡¯t have learned medicine.¡±


    ¡°Also, when Tan Jing said that I was being kept, it was him who helped me deal with it. He helped me gather the evidence, found awyer, and even helped me eliminate many negative effects.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhuang would also introduce me to many different people. He would alsoe along with me whenever I had to visit my patients.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°There are still many things that I can¡¯t list out one by one. Anyway, Brother Zhuang San has helped me a lot. You can¡¯t bully him.¡±


    Tao Zhi really regretted that he had note back earlier. If he hade back earlier, he would have been able to protect his sister. Moreover, his emotions were a littleplicated now. He could not continue to scold Zhuang Liu for being a viin with ill intentions, but he could not directly hand his sister over to Zhuang Liu.


    After hesitating for a long time, Tao Zhi threatened to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Zhuang Liu, listen to me. My sister is still young. You must not do anything out of line to her!¡±


    Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t. Tan Rou had juste of age and was in her third year of high school. He would not do anything to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do those things. 1 will only protect Rourou silently by her side.¡±


    Tao Zhi wanted to say, ¡®My sister doesn¡¯t need you to protect her¡¯, but he swallowed his words when he saw his sister¡¯s happy expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. You have to protect my sister at all times. If anything happens to Xiao Rou, I¡¯ll make sure you and your family suffer!¡± Tao Zhi emphasized.


    Although our current strength could not shake the Zhuang family¡¯s position, the Tao family behind him could.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s tone was sincere. ¡°Even if something happens to me, I will never allow anyone to hurt her.¡±


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t stop his sister from siding with Zhuang Liu, so he could only give in. He couldn¡¯t let his sister be mad at him because of Zhuang Liu..

 Chapter 426 - 426: 426 Mom’s Assist

    Chapter 426: 426 Mom¡¯s Assist


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although Tao Zhi knew that Zhuang Liu was outstanding, he still didn¡¯t like him. After all, he had to hand his sister to another strange man. As an older brother, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease. Furthermore, Tan Rou had just turned eighteen. Tao Zhi was even more worried about her being with Zhuang Liu. He could not help but wonder what Zhuang Liu would do to his sister.


    ¡°Is this Xiao Ron¡¯s elder brother?¡± Shen Jing came back from outside. She had just gone out to give them space but did not expect Tao Zhi to take advantage of the loophole ande to their house. ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re so handsome!¡± Her face was full of smiles as if she had known Tao Zhi for a long time.


    ¡°Xiao Liu often talks about her brothers.¡± Shen Jing walked in front of them and couldn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°He said that you and your brothers are very outstanding people. Not only are you handsome, but you¡¯re also kind. You also love your sister very much and dote on her.¡±


    When Tao Zhi heard Shen Jing¡¯s words, he was pleased. He said proudly, ¡°No one loves Rourou more than we do.¡±


    Shen Jing was very cooperative and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one in this world is closer to Rourou than you. You¡¯re family. Your rtionship can¡¯t be severed.¡±


    Shen Jing¡¯s praise overjoyed Tao Zhi. ¡°Auntie is right. We are the closest people to Rourou.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very unhappy after hearing this. In his heart, he should be the only person closest to Tan Rou.


    Shen Jing gave Zhuang Liu a look, telling him not to say anything more. What they needed to do now was to calm down Tan Ron¡¯s family. Only when Tan Ron¡¯s family agreed could he and Tan Rou be together peacefully.


    Zhuang Liu received Shen Jing¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Brother Tao, do you want to look around?¡±


    Tao Zhi had this intention in mind too. If his sister really wanted to be with Zhuang Liu, they had to help her watch out for the Zhuang family. The Zhuang family had a lot of things to do in the Capital, but Tan Rou was still in school and would not go to the Capital for the time being, so he had to be aware of the environment there.


    While Zhuang Liu was taking Tao Zhi on tour, Shen Jing pulled Tan Rou around the house and told her which were specially arranged by Zhuang Liu and which were personally picked by Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu bought this vase a few days ago. He said you might like it.¡± Shen Jing pointed at a pink vase. ¡°The flowers inside were nted today. Take a look and see if you like them.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the blue-purple forget-me-not flowers in the vase, and a faint smile appeared. ¡°This bouquet matches my dress today.¡±


    As they strolled around, Mother Tao and Tao Zheng arrived.


    Shen Jing weed her warmly. She said to Mrs. Tao, ¡°Look at how harmonious our children are getting along!¡±


    Mrs. Tao smiled and said, ¡°We just thought our child already has someone they liked, and it would be a pity. Who would have thought that the person your daughter fell for my son and my son is head over heels for her too? 1.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Shen Jing patted Mrs. Tao¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°We¡¯ll be inws in the future!¡±


    Tan Rou held her forehead. What was her mother talking about? When did she say as if she was going to marry Zhuang Liu today?


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Tan Rou felt that it was necessary to remind her mother. ¡°Third Brother and I are like siblings. Besides, I¡¯m still in school. I don¡¯t have to think so much now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep an eye on him first. It¡¯s not toote to get married in the future. Besides, it¡¯s hard to find someone as outstanding as Xiao Zhuang.¡±


    Shen Jing came over to promote her son.¡± My Xiao Liu has always skipped grades. He won the gold medal in the national physicspetition, which is the one that Rourou will participate in. When Xiao Rou gets first ce, our family will have two gold medals.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°My Rourou will definitely get first ce.¡±


    Tao Zheng had a headache. Why did his mother like Zhuang Liu so much? Although he was handsome, had good grades, and had some achievements, he was not worthy of their sister. Their Rourou was the most outstanding, and no one was worthy of her.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Mrs. Tao, he immediately came over to make his presence known. ¡°Good afternoon, Auntie. The qipao that Auntie is wearing today is beautiful. Itplements your skin and figure.¡±


    ¡°Little Zhuang, you¡¯re so sweet.¡± Tao Yan¡¯s mother touched her face and smiled. Then, she med her son instead. ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing it for a day, and you guys haven¡¯t even praised me.¡±


    The Tao brothers looked at each other and had the same thought. Zhuang Liupletely coaxed their mother..

 Chapter 427 - 427: The Attentive Zhuang Liu

    Chapter 427: The Attentive Zhuang Liu


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tao Qi finished school, they could prepare to eat. Tao Qi was in elementary school, and there were no tutoring sses arranged after ss, so he was dismissed from school at 430. When he learned that he was going to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house for dinner, he was so excited that he jumped up and down.


    ¡°Are we really going to Brother Zhuang¡¯s house for dinner?¡± Tao Qi asked again, ¡°What gift should I bring? Can 1 give you a painting that 1 drew?¡±


    Tao Zheng rolled his eyes as he drove. What was going on? Why did Zhuang Liu bewitch the two of their siblings? That male vixen@ Why were they all siding with Zhuang Liu?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring a gift.¡± Tao Zheng said coldly, ¡°We have already prepared the gifts for the guests. Besides, we didn¡¯t speciallye to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house today. Zhuang Liu prepared a family version of your third sister¡¯s birthday party and invited us for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then Second Brother, drive faster! I still have to attend my sister¡¯s birthday party,¡± Tao Qi urged. ¡°1 couldn¡¯t talk to my sister properly at noon because I had ss.¡±


    ¡°We can talk about it when we get home tonight,¡± Tao Zheng said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Tao Qi was very concerned about the sense of ceremony. ¡°There are some important words that must be said at the banquet. I have a lot to say to my sister.¡±


    Tao Zheng was annoyed by him and had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 drive faster.¡±


    Once he got out of the car, Tao Qi ran to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house. When he saw the balloons and flowers in the yard, his mouth turned into one simr to a fish¡¯s. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really beautiful! It¡¯s just like a wedding.¡±


    Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How is this a wedding?!¡±


    Tan Rou heard Tao Qi¡¯s voice and came out to wee them. When Tao Qi saw his sister, he rushed forward as if he hadn¡¯t seen Tan Rou for months. ¡°Sister, 1 miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just meet at noon?¡± Tan Rou gently patted his head and asked with a smile.


    Tao Qi pouted. ¡°But 1 have to go to school. I wanted to take leave to celebrate your birthday, but you didn¡¯t let me skip school.¡±


    ¡°You have to study hard.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You can¡¯t dy your studies because of my birthday.¡±


    Tao Qi did not agree. He muttered, ¡°You skipped school too? ¡±


    ¡°Come in quickly. The food is ready.¡± The two mothers came out to call them.


    The few of them chatted andughed as they walked into the house. The fragrance of the food drifted far away and smelled very tempting.


    The Tao family nced at the dishes on the table and realized that all the dishes were Tan Ron¡¯s favorite. They were all Tan Ron¡¯s favorite style, from the tablecloth to the cutlery.


    Tao Zheng could not help but admire Zhuang Liu. They had lived with Tan Rou for a few months and might not have figured out Tan Ron¡¯s preferences, but Zhuang Liu knew it clearly.


    The lunch was for the guests. It looked good, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily delicious. Tan Rou didn¡¯t like shy things, so she didn¡¯t eat much. This dinner, however, was arranged ording to her preferences, so Tan Rou ate veryfortably and inadvertently overate.


    Zhuang Liu was indeed a meticulous person. He had been putting food on Tan Rou¡¯s te during the meal. If it were a dish that Tan Rou liked, he would directly ce it right in front of her.


    The sky gradually darkened, and they were almost done eating. Suddenly, there was the sound of an explosion outside.


    Tao Qi was shocked. He covered his ears and asked, ¡°What exploded?¡±


    Tan Rou could tell what was going on. She also saw a sh of light through the window. ¡°You even prepared fireworks?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to take a look. The view upstairs would be better.¡±


    Tan Rou was quite surprised because fireworks were forbidden in here. She did not know how Zhuang Liu had gotten them.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Tan Rou was thrilled. She hadn¡¯t seen fireworks in a long time, and she didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate fireworks in the past. She wanted to take advantage of today¡¯s opportunity to enjoy the beauty of fireworks.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s house had an elevator. It was specially installed for his convenience. However, he did not take the elevator today. Instead, he apanied Tan Rou as they walked up to the balcony on the top floor.


    Whenever he was by Tan Rou¡¯s side, as long as he could walk, he would choose to walk. He wanted Tan Rou to get used to the feeling of him being by her side..

 Chapter 428 - 428: 428 Waiting for You

    Chapter 428: 428 Waiting for You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tao Zheng and Tao Zhi turned around, their sister and Zhuang Liu were nowhere to be seen. They couldn¡¯t look around Zhuang Liu¡¯s house, so they could only send a message to ask where Tan Rou was.


    However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t have her phone on her, so she didn¡¯t see their messages.


    Mrs. Tao saw where they had gone. She didn¡¯t want her two sons to disturb Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, so she said, ¡°The three of you should go back with your father. 1 have something to say to your Aunty Shen.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Rou?¡± Tao Zhi asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she going back with us?¡±


    Mrs. Tao looked at him in annoyance. ¡°Your sister is enjoying the fireworks. She¡¯s not in a hurry to go back.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Tao Zhi sat down on the chair beside the table. ¡°If my sister isn¡¯t going back, I¡¯m not going back either. We want to watch the fireworks too.¡± Mrs. Tao put on her motherly aura. ¡°Why are you guys looking at fireworks?¡± She looked at Mr. Tao and said, ¡°Hubby, take them back quickly.¡±¡±


    Mr. Tao, who had not made much of a presence the whole night, made a wave of presence before he went to bed. He said with a straight face, ¡°Your mother and sister have something to do. We¡¯ll go back first. Especially Xiao Qi, you still have to return and do your homework.¡±


    Under the urging of their parents, the three brothers reluctantly left with their father. Before they left, the Tao brothers swept the first floor of Zhuang Liu¡¯s house again, but they still could not find their sister. They could only go home in disappointment.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sat side by side on the bench on the roof where the view was the widest. They quietly admired the colorful fireworks in the sky as if the two of them were the only ones left in the world.


    When the fireworks were over, Zhuang Liu turned his face to Tan Rou and asked, ¡°Do you like this birthday party?¡±¡±


    Of course, Tan Rou liked it very much. She said, ¡°This is the happiest birthday party I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have anything to say?¡± As Zhuang Liu spoke, he gently hooked Tan Ron¡¯s finger.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t retract her hand. She thought momentarily and said, ¡°Thank you, Third Brother!¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head gently. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I wanted to hear.¡±


    Tan Rou had some thoughts in her mind, but she did not intend to expose them. Hence, she deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Then¡­ The food tonight was delicious, and the fireworks were beautiful?¡±


    Zhuang Liu saw that she did not get to the point, so he said, ¡°Rourou will be adult after today. You would be able to date anyone you want after this.¡±


    After Tan Rou heard this, she immediately pulled her finger out of Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand. She pursed her lips and said shyly, ¡°Third Brother, although I¡¯m already an adult, I¡¯m still in high school. 1 want to study hard first and get into university.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t insist. ¡°1 know, but 1 want to tell you my feelings so you can choose me first when choosing a partner. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re in school now. I can wait for you. No matter how long it takes, 1¡¯11 wait for you. In this life, 1 will only wait for you.¡±


    Being confessed to by the person she liked was a bizarre experience. Tan Ron¡¯s mind was nk at this moment. She could only remember Zhuang Liu¡¯s words of how he would wait for her. Her heart was beating faster and faster, as if it was about to jump out.


    In order to cover up her heartbeat, Tan Rou stood up hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Zhuang Liu pulled her back.


    ¡°Third Brother, you don¡¯t have to send me downstairs. I can walk back by myself.¡± Tan Rou said in a panic.


    ¡°Can I still send you to school on Monday morning?¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief when Tan Rou answered. Fortunately, Tan Rou was not angry with him.


    Zhuang Liu had been preparing for tonight¡¯s confession for a long time. He had been waiting for the day Tan Rou came of age. He wanted to be the first person to confess to Tan Rou, and also the only choice Tan Rou had in choosing a partner in the future. However, he was a little worried. After all, many people in the world were better than him. He was afraid Tan Rou would meet other men at university in the future. At that time, he might be so jealous that he wanted to kill someone.


    He better not catch anyone who would try their luck messing with Xiao Rou!

 Chapter 429 - 429: Tan Ron Harmed the Tan Family

    Chapter 429: Tan Ron Harmed the Tan Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron returned home with a red face. Other than Tao Qi, everyone else was waiting for her in the living room. However, she was not in the mood to talk to her family. She only said a quick goodnight and returned to her room.


    The Tao family thought that Tan Rou was too tired today, so they didn¡¯t disturb her anymore.


    Tan Rou returned to her room and closed the door tightly. Then, she threw herself on the bed and rolled around twice, messing up her hair that she had done today. It didn¡¯t matter. He was going to sleep soon anyway.


    The phone in her bag vibrated. Tan Rou stretched out her hand to take the phone. When she saw that it was a voice message from Zhuang Liu, she immediately opened it to listen.


    ¡°Good night, Xiao Rou. See you on Monday morning.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    His voice was maic, and he said goodnight very affectionately, so much so that Tan Ron¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, started beating faster.


    Tan Rou thought that Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice was beautiful. If he didn¡¯t be a boss, he might even be a voice actor or a radio host specializing in broadcasting hypnotic stories. There would definitely be a lot of people listening.


    As she thought about it, Tan Rou clicked on the message again and listened to it. The more she listened, the more tempted she became.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t get a reply from Tan Rou, so he sent another message. ¡°Rourou, are you home?¡±


    After Tan Rou reacted, she typed a reply to him,[Goodnight, Third Brother.]


    Zhuang Liu replied to her, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tan Rou changed out of her dress, took afortable bath, and went to rest.


    On Monday morning, Tan Rou graciously appeared in school. The people in their school were like the audience below the stage. Everyone treated Tan Rou like a star on stage. They all had expressions that said, ¡®I want to get close to her but I don¡¯t dare to.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family from the Capital! This probability is even smaller than me winning a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She¡¯s worth more than 11 million now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be friends with the daughter of a wealthy family. 1 feel like I¡¯m shining.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so thick-skinned. What does being rich have to do with you?¡±


    Some people were amazed, while others were doubtful.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about something? Tan Rou had just regained her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family, but the Tan family immediately went bankrupt. Did Tan Rou make the Tan family go bankrupt?¡± ¡°Of course. The Tan family has done so many things to Tan Rou. If I were Tan Rou, with such a strong background, 1 would be the first to take revenge on those who have hurt me.¡±


    ¡°The Tan family is one of the most reputable families in the city. I didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to take care of them so easily. Tan Rou is really terrifying.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard their gossip, she wanted tough out loud. The Tan family¡¯s bankruptcy was their fault. What did it have to do with her? It wasn¡¯t Tan Rou who caused the Tan family to go bankrupt.


    Moreover, Tan Rou knew the people who spoke. In the past, they had ttered Tan Jing and hoped that Tan Jing, who was still the eldest daughter of the Tan family at that time, would put in a good word for them in front of Tan Song so that their family could cooperate with the Tan family.


    Tan Rou had always disdained such people. If they were willing to support Tan Jing, then so be it.


    ¡°Did youe to school just to spread gossip? If you don¡¯t know how to use your brain and mouth, you can donate them to people in need!¡± Liang Lu had an imposing aura as soon as she appeared. She carried a shoulder bag, her fingers hooked the electric car keys handsomely, and she had a lollipop in her mouth.


    Tan Rou was a little surprised. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re early today!¡± One had to know that Liang Lu usually came on time. Even the guard at the door did not dare to say anything bad about her.


    ¡°Since I promised you that I would study hard, 1 have to put on a good attitude.¡± Liang Lu smiled and winked at Tan Rou. ¡°How was my attitude today?¡±


    Tan Rou rubbed her fingers and gave her a ¡®like¡¯ before saying, ¡°You were outstanding today. Keep it up in the future.¡±


    Liang Lu smiled at her, then turned to look at the people who were gossiping. She said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Repeat what you just said. Let me hear it clearly.¡±


    Those people were so scared that their faces turned pale. Although Liang Lu had been much calmer recently, she was notorious for her fierceness. Moreover, she was temperamental. Who knew if she had really changed for the better or if she wanted to y the game of being a good student?


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything.¡± A girl was pushed out as the representative.


    Liang Lu snorted coldly and crossed her arms. ¡°Let me break it down for you. The Tan family¡¯s bankruptcy was their own doing. It has nothing to do with anyone else.. If 1 hear any more of this nonsense in the future, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital! Do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 430 - 430: 430 It’s Really Not Bad

    Chapter 430: 430 It¡¯s Really Not Bad


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re just telling the truth.¡± There was a girl who remained stubborn. She felt that Liang Lu had been studying hard recently and would not be the female tyrant she used to be.


    If it was Liang Lu in the past, she would have kicked this girl into the flower bed and crushed her like a teeny weeny flower. However, she had promised Tan Rou that she would be a good student. Moreover, Tan Rou was here today so she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Therefore, Liang Lu used her eloquence from reciting texts and knowledge points and decided to use words to battle these students lying through their teeth.


    ¡°I said that your brains aren¡¯t good, but you still won¡¯t admit it, right?¡± Liang Lu flipped through the news and directly targeted the reason for the Tan family¡¯s bankruptcy. Then, she read them loudly, ¡°The Tan family went bankrupt because they evaded taxes, and the boss moved thepany¡¯s ounts privately. This led to a huge gap in the capital chain. In the end, it was not Tan Rou who caused them to go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Besides, how old is Tan Rou? Did she have the ability to destroy the Tan family? If she had taken down the Tan family now, would she have been bullied by the Tan family for so long?¡± Liang Lu asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one thing. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten who they worked with before Tan¡¯s family went bankrupt?¡± Liang Lu was indeed pissed. ¡°They were working with the Tao family from the Capital! The Tao family had decided to repay the Tan family with kindness and give them a chance to develop because of the friendship they had shared with Tan Rou for more than ten years. Ultimately, they tampered with the product and gave the defective product to the Tao family. They even cheated arge sum of money from the Tao family. If 1 were a member of the Tao family in the capital, I would definitely make the Tan family suffer even more and not simply go bankrupt.¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and looked at Liang Lu. She realized that Liang Lu was indeed a loyal person. Moreover, Liang Lu was someone who could listen to advise. She probably went on the wrong path in the past because no one was willing to guide her.


    Liang Lu was indeed a good person. She would be perfect if she could improve her grades a little.


    In reality, Liang Lu was a person who could be called upon by hundreds of people. She had many little sisters under her, so she did not have to worry about being unpopr.


    In terms of studies, Liang Lu was a serious and hardworking person. She had made great progress recently; even the principal looked at her differently. Furthermore, she was very cheerful and good-looking. Overall, Liang Lu was very outstanding.


    ¡°I¡­ I was guessing. Why are you so angry?¡± The girl said softly. She was still a little afraid of Liang Lu.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too bad that I didn¡¯t get to record what you said earlier. If I had just recorded it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to deny it,¡± Liang Lu said angrily.


    ¡°Which idiot was the one who said that she was telling the ¡®truth¡¯ earlier? It can¡¯t be me, right?¡±


    The girl was angry and annoyed but dared not refute Liang Lu. She could only let Liang Lu call her a ¡®fool.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Liang Lu.¡± Tan Rou listened for a while and walked over to Liang Lu. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ruin your health because of this.¡±


    When Liang Lu saw Tan Rou, she put on a silly smile. ¡°Tan Rou, happy birthday!¡±


    She took out a palm-sized gift box from her school uniform pocket. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that it was your birthday either. 1 didn¡¯t even have time to attend your birthday party.¡±


    Tan Rou epted the gift and said, ¡°Thank you for your gift. I never thought of having a party. It was my family who organized it for me.¡±


    Liang Lu pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°You must invite me to your birthday next year. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be angry with you.¡±


    Tan Rou thought about it and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house this weekend? I just moved to a new house.¡±


    Liang Lu was thrilled. ¡°Can 1 really go over to your house?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Li Li said that she wanted to go to my house a long time ago, but the house hasn¡¯t been cleaned yet. Moreover, I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, so I haven¡¯t had time to entertain you. It would help if you guys came over together this week. I¡¯ll prepare delicious food for you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Qing walked over. He didn¡¯t hear much but seemed to have heard about Tan Ron¡¯s new home, so he asked.


    ¡°Xiao Rou invited me to her house as a guest.¡± Liang Lu smiled like a sunflower.


    ¡°Tan Rou, can I join as well?¡± Lu Qing asked tentatively..

 Chapter 431 - 431: 431 Liang Lu is a Good Person

    Chapter 431: 431 Liang Lu is a Good Person


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    No matter what, Lu Qing had spoken up for her. Even though Tan Rou did not like him as a friend, she epted Lu Qing¡¯s request.


    ¡°You shoulde along this weekend.¡± Tan Rou said faintly. She wasn¡¯t as happy as she was when she invited Liang Lu. Lu Qing could hear it from her voice, but as long as he could be a guest at Tan Ron¡¯s house, he was already satisfied.


    Tan Rou looked at the time and said to Liang Lu, ¡°Go to ss for your self-study session first.¡±


    Before Liang Lu left, she did not forget to threaten the people in the circle. ¡°If I hear any more rumors about Tan Rou causing the Tan family to go bankrupt, 1 will not let you off easily.¡±


    The surrounding people were like chickens with their throats pinched, not daring to make a sound. Tan Rou was quite happy to see Liang Lu protecting her so much.


    Liang Lu received Tan Ron¡¯s invitation and was so happy that she had forgotten how to walk. Liang Lu was originally a cold and domineering bad girl, but now, Liang Lu was like a child who had received candy from a kindergarten teacher. She wasughing and skipping as she walked.


    Tan Rou looked at her actions and smiled. ¡°Liang Lu, why are you so happy today?¡± After saying that, she nced at Lu Qing beside her. She thought Liang Lu was happy because she was leaving with Lu Qing.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Liang Lu giggled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    However, Liang Lu did not think of Lu Qing at all. Her mind was filled with the fact that she was going to Tan Ron¡¯s house to y. What gift should she bring when she goes to other people¡¯s houses? Tan Ron¡¯s family definitely did notck precious gifts, and Liang Lu could not afford expensive gifts, so she had to buy a meaningful and polite gift.


    Liang Lu wasn¡¯t on the same floor as Tan Rou. When they reached the staircase, Liang Lu turned to the other side of the staircase while Tan Rou walked with Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing felt that the atmosphere between Tan Rou and Liang Lu was strange. He knew very well what kind of person Liang Lu was before, but now Liang Lu hadpletely changed. Not only did she not fight with others, but she had also be very diligent and studious.


    Tan Rou had changed Liang Lu. This was an indisputable fact.


    Lu Qing realized that Tan Rou was really a wonderful person. The people around her were always motivated by her. For example, Tan Ron¡¯s deskmate, Li Li, originally scored slightly above average. Her physics score was also average. Although it was not bad, it was not at the top either. However, ever since Tan Rou started teaching Li Li, not only did Li Li sessfully advance to the physicspetition, but she also ranked in the top 50 of the grade in the previous exam. She had made significant progress.


    There was also Liang Lu. Liang Lu¡¯s results had always been at the bottom, but in the previous weekly exam, Liang Lu passed several subjects. It was unbelievable.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Tan Rou noticed that Lu Qing had been looking at her, so she turned her head and asked, ¡°Is there anything written on my face?¡±


    Lu Qing also realized he had been staring at Tan Rou for too long, so he immediately turned around and coughed lightly to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°You and Liang Lu have gone quite close. She¡¯s a different person now.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of her?¡± Tan Rou still remembered that Liang Lu liked Lu Qing, so she wanted to help Liang Lu.


    Lu Qing thought momentarily and replied, ¡°She has never been a bad person, and right now, she gives people an extraordinary feeling.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about her? Liang Lu has always been a very good person. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t discovered the good side of her.¡± For example, Liang Lu was actually very reasonable. She could recognize her mistakes. Plus, Liang Lu was a very persistent person. She said that she wanted to study hard, so she kept improving.


    After saying this, Tan Rou sped up to the ssroom. Lu Qing knew he had said the wrong thing, so he kept silent. The two of them walked into the ssroom silently.


    When Li Li saw Tan Rou, she pulled her to the side and said coquettishly, ¡°Rourou, let me look at you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou asked in confusion.


    Li Li looked left and right, then said, ¡°I really can¡¯t believe it! Xiao Rou, you are the oldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and told Li Li what she had just told Liang Lu. ¡°I just found out about it too. Li Li, are you free this weekend? I want to invite you to my new house.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m free!¡± Li Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to it since you said you wanted to invite me to your house.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we have a deal. You guys shoulde over to my house to y this week. I¡¯ll prepare delicious food for all of you..¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432: 432 Song Lin Is Crazy

    Chapter 432: 432 Song Lin Is Crazy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Song Lin suddenly came over with a brown paper bag. ¡°Tan Rou, this is for you.¡±


    Tan Rou was very confused. Why did Song Lin give her something?


    Song Lin showed a handsome smile. ¡°I brought you breakfast.¡±


    The surrounding ssmates started to jeer, ¡°Wow, Song Lin brought breakfast for Tan Rou. Is he going to woo Tan Rou?¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Song Lin chasing Tan Jing? Why was it that he¡¯s going after Tan Rou now? Could it be because Tan Rou had be the eldest daughter of the Tao family from the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Song Lin, did you get brain damage from staying at home for too long?¡± Li Li asked.


    Song Lin couldn¡¯t resist Tan Ron¡¯s rejection. He stuffed the thing into Tan Ron¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it.¡±


    Tan Rou ced the leather bag on the table and asked Li Li, ¡°Li Li, have you had breakfast?¡±


    Li Li nodded. ¡°I had eggs and porridge in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    Li Li shook her head again. ¡°I just ate. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Tan Rou understood. She picked up the leather bag and brought the breakfast to a boy who loved eating. ¡°Song Lin brought you breakfast. You¡¯re wee.¡± The boy was very confused. ¡°Why did Song Lin buy me breakfast? Could it be that he poisoned it?¡±


    Song Lin saw Tan Ron¡¯s actions and heard the boy¡¯s words. His expression turned ugly. He didn¡¯t want toe over to please Tan Rou, but his grandfather had given him a death order. If he didn¡¯t get on good terms with the eldest daughter of the Tao family, he would be kicked out from the Song family.


    Song Lin could not leave the Song family. He had endured humiliation for so many years. He would have nothing left once he was chased out of the Song family.


    Furthermore, he had his thoughts about pleasing Tan Rou. Tan Rou was the eldest daughter of the Tao family from the Capital. If he could woo and marry her, even if he were not the head of the Song family in the future, his status would be very high.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so sumptuous!¡± The boy opened the box excitedly said, ¡°There are eggs and beef steaks. It smells so good!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t like the egg very much. ¡°This fried egg is actually in the shape of a heart. How old-fashioned.¡±


    ¡°Song Lin is indeed chasing Tan Rou.¡± A girl said sarcastically, ¡°He was originally pursuing Tan Jing. Now that the Tan family has gone bankrupt, he¡¯s courting Tan Rou, the eldest daughter of the Tao family. How shameless.¡±


    This girl¡¯s father was a big leader in the city. She was not afraid of Song Lin and would say whatever she wanted.


    ¡°How disgusting. An illegitimate child wants to pursue the real daughter of the Tao family from the Capital. Why don¡¯t you see if you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    A boy then said, ¡°Look at him. His family status and identity are not good enough for Tan Rou. His academic results are also not as good as Tan Rou¡¯s. Although Song Lin is good-looking, Tan Rou was much better-looking than him. If I were Song Lin, I would find a hole in the ground and hide in it. I would nevere out and embarrass myself.¡±


    Tan Rou never cared about the gossip in ss. Whether it was praise or scolding, she didn¡¯t care. Because she had long seen through these fence-sitters. Today, they could criticize Song Lin and Tan Jing, but tomorrow, they could also criticize her. She had never felt that the people in the ss were fighting for her, but she was rather disgusted by their behavior.


    Song Lin said to Tan Rou shamelessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t like this, I¡¯ll bring you something else.¡±


    At this moment, Li Li took a broom and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s our turn to be on duty today.¡±


    To show off in front of Tan Rou, Song Lin snatched the broom over. ¡°I¡¯ll be on duty for you instead.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Then, she pulled Li Li, who was going to be on duty, and said, ¡°Since Song Lin is being so helpful, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to clean up the entire ss for us.¡±


    Song Lin was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll only help you on duty.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up the ss today. I¡¯ll have to trouble Student Song Lin then.¡±


    Song Lin gripped the broom tightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean it up now.¡±


    When Xu Yan entered the room and saw Song Lin on duty, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. Song Lin had never been on duty. When it was his turn to be on duty, he would only let others do it. Xu Yan did not expect to see Song Lin on duty before graduation. It was bizarre.


    ¡°Rourou, why did you give him a chance?¡± Li Li asked in confusion.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s go and memorize the books. If someone is on duty for us, we can memorize the books for a while longer..¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433: 433 Revenge

    Chapter 433: 433 Revenge


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li felt that Tan Ron¡¯s words made sense, so she sat back in her seat and continued studying. After all, Song Lin volunteered to be on duty for them.


    The ssroom in the morning was not very dirty because the students would clean it after schoolst night. However, he didn¡¯t know if the students in the ss were deliberately messing with Song Lin. They would always throw trash behind Song Lin. Song Lin would have finally cleaned the ce but when he turned around, there would still be trash around.


    Xu Yan saw it too. Although he didn¡¯t like Song Lin, as the ss monitor, he couldn¡¯t tolerate others throwing rubbish in front of him.


    ¡°The ssroom is our home. The ssroom environment needs to be maintained by everyone.¡± Xu Yan said calmly, ¡°Whoever litters will be punished by sweeping for a week.¡±


    Since Xu Yan had said so, the students did not dare to throw rubbish anymore. After all, Xu Yan was still a threat in ss.


    Song Lin silently cleaned the entire ssroom. If it weren¡¯t to please Tan Rou, he would never do such a stupid thing. Once he got either Tan Rou or the Song family, he would definitely get back at them.


    ¡°Song Lin, why are you cleaning the ssroom?¡± Wei Ling walked in from the ssroom door and bumped into Song Lin, who was going out to throw the trash. ¡°Hey, do you know how Jingjing has been these past few days? Her family went bankrupt. I wanted to contact her, but 1 couldn¡¯t get through to her phone.¡±


    Song Lin didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Tan Jing. It was all because of this stupid woman that Tan Rou hated her. If he hadn¡¯t wanted to please Tan Jing back then, he wouldn¡¯t have offended Tan Rou and wouldn¡¯t have had to clean the ss.


    ¡°Hey, Song Lin, why don¡¯t we visit Jingjing together?¡± Wei Ling couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. ¡°When are you free?¡± She did not want to see Tan Jing. The more miserable Tan Jing was, the happier she was.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Lin had been holding back his anger for the whole morning. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Tan Jing to me again. I¡¯m not familiar with her!¡±


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Wei Ling made way for him. ¡°Then do your duty well. We¡¯ll talk about Jingjingter.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ling seems to be very happy.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Wei Ling isn¡¯t stupid. She¡¯ll make it difficult for whoever made her suffer in the past.¡±


    Reality proved that Tan Rou was right.


    There were many negative news about Tan Jing that suddenly exploded on the Inte. The content of the news was terrifying.


    Since Tan Ron¡¯s birthday party, Tan Jing had never appeared in school again. The school said that her father had suspended her from school. However, the real reason was that she could not ept that her family had gone bankrupt at the moment. The emotional trauma was too great and she refuse toe to school for any sses.


    However, the appearance of a few photos and a ten-second video exposed the truth about Tan Jing¡¯s suspension.


    Tan Jing was covered in injuries. The bandage on her forehead had already been soaked in blood.


    In the video, she was kneeling in the living room in a spaghetti-strap skirt. Her father, Tan Song, was drinking on the sofa. When he was unhappy, he threw the ss in his hand at Tan Jing. Tan Jing cried until her voice was hoarse. She begged her father to let her go, but Tan Song seemed not to hear her at all and continued drinking.


    The person who took the video must have secretly taken it. The video was a little shaky, but the content of the video was well disyed.


    ¡°Who took this?¡± Li Li was very curious. ¡°It can¡¯t be Chen Yi, right?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Chen Yi has long left the Tan family. As for who took the photos, 1 think I already know.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Li was very curious.


    ¡°Li Jia.¡± Tan Rou whispered into her ear, ¡°Before the Tan family went bankrupt, Li Jia was bailed out by Tan Song because of depression. After she was bailed out, Li Jia has been living with the Tan family. 1 think she¡¯s still in the Tan family now.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s her. She¡¯s quite brave,¡± Li Li said.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°She¡¯s already been in jail. What¡¯s there for her to be afraid of?¡±


    Wei Ling looked at the video that was circting among the students and felt excited. As expected, she was right to contact Li Jia. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get so much insider information about Tan Jing.


    She flipped through the things that Li Jia had sent her using Li Wen¡¯s phone and a smile appeared on her face.. She must make Tan Jing lose her reputation and live a life worse than death!

 Chapter 434 - 434: 434 Zhao Ru’s Thoughts

    Chapter 434: 434 Zhao Ru¡¯s Thoughts


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The bad news about Tan Jing kept spreading. Not only was there the news of Tan Jing being beaten up, but also the news of Tan Jing being sent by Tan Song to be yed by other men. Tan Song owed too much money and couldn¡¯t repay it. Those who lent him money forced him to pay it back, or they would kill him.


    Tan Song had no choice. At this time, a debt collector told him that if Tan Jing came to apany him for a night, he would reduce the debt by 100,000. Tan Song seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. He kept sending Tan Jing to the beds of his debtors. He even spent money to help her repair her physical injuries so that she could appear in front of the debts in her best condition.


    Tan Jing couldn¡¯t stand such days. She tried her best to escape, but she would be tortured even more ruthlessly every time she escaped. Tan Jing had also escaped to Chen Yi¡¯s ce, but Chen Yi, who had been chasing after her, treated her as a huge problem and chased her out.


    Wei Ling was the one who told everyone about it. How did Wei Ling know? Li Jia told her about it since Li Jia was still living in Tan¡¯s household, but Li Wen had been actively looking for a house for the past few days. This was because Li Wen was afraid Tan Song would send her to the bed of the older men.


    Although Li Wen was often someone else¡¯s mistress, she was also very picky. She could not ept all men.


    Tan Jing¡¯s former good sisters either hit her down or distanced themselves from her when she was down. Wei Ling and Li Jia wanted Tan Jing to disappear from this world, while Zhao Ru and He Ling had other thoughts.


    Theew days after school, Song Lin stuck to Tan Rou like a dog skin ster and could not be shaken off. There was only one path from the school building to the school gate, so Tan Rou couldn¡¯t hide even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Tan Rou, didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me after school?¡± Song Lin jogged to catch up. ¡°Are you going to Jade Water Elegant Residence after school? 1 happened to pass by that ce too. I¡¯ll pass by that area on my way home too. Let¡¯s head back together.¡±


    A map of the city appeared in Tan Ron¡¯s mind, so she said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you should go west after school, but I¡¯m going east. I don¡¯t know why we¡¯re going the same way.¡±


    Song Lin wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He said, ¡°I have something to do over there. 1 can go the same way as you. If no onees to pick you up, I can send you home.¡±


    ¡°No need. My family has alreadye to pick me up.¡± Tan Rou was annoyed to death by Song Lin.


    ¡°Tan Rou, Tan Rou!¡± Zhao Ru caught up with him. ¡°Are you going home?¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Where else can I go if I don¡¯t go home?¡±


    Zhao Ru touched her face with light makeup and smiled shyly. ¡°Is your brothering to pick you up today, or is your second brothering to pick you up?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression was unfriendly. ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    If everything went as nned, her older brother would be the one to pick her up during this period of time. Her older brother had just started his internship at thepany, and his working hours were about the same as Tan Ron¡¯s school hours. Moreover, his hand slowly recovered, ing and he could already drive.


    Zhao Ru was still chasing after her. ¡°Tan Rou, can Ie home with you today?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are the buses closed today?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Even if it were the new year, the bus would not stop. At most, the number of buses would reduce.¡±


    Zhao Ru had a favor to ask Tan Rou so she was not affected by Tan Ron¡¯s unfriendly tone. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable to take the bus all the time. 1 want an experience in a luxury car too!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? We don¡¯t have luxury cars in our house.¡± Tan Rou felt that Zhao Ru was strange. Since the birthday party, Zhao Ru has tried to please her and added Tan Rou to the group. She would ask Tan Rou if she ate or slept. Tan Rou was annoyed with her, so she blocked Zhao Rou¡¯s number.


    Zhao Ru wasn¡¯t discouraged at all. If she couldn¡¯t do it online, she would go offline. She also brought breakfast and other snacks for Tan Rou, like Song Lin. However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t take any of them and gave them to the other students.


    Zhao Ru and Song Lin caught Tan Rou on the left and right. She was like the meat patty between two burger buns, and she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Finally, she saw her brother¡¯s low-key Volkswagen parked at the entrance. Initially, with Tao Zhi¡¯s status, he should have bought a car that cost a few million. However, Tao Zhi felt he was a small employee now and should not drive a luxury car. After thinking about it, he chose the mostmon brand avable.


    Zhao Ru followed Tao Zhi to his car and greeted him with a smile.


    Tao Zhi remembered this girl. She had been following Tan Jing all this while and was her follower. Therefore, Tao Zhi did not give her a good look.


    ¡°Big brother, can you give me a ride?¡± Zhao Ru bit her lips and said.


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Tao Zhi said without hesitation..

 Chapter 435 - 435: 435 Tao Zhi’s Iron Heart

    Chapter 435: 435 Tao Zhi¡¯s Iron Heart


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhao Ru¡¯s smile froze. She was still a young girl. Even if Tao Zhi wanted to reject her, he should have used a tactful tone. How could he be so direct?


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m Xiao Ron¡¯s ssmate. On Xiao Ron¡¯s birthday, I went to her birthday party. Do you still remember?¡± Zhao Ru thought that Tao Zhi didn¡¯t know her, so she decided to help him remember.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t know, 1 don¡¯t want to know.¡± Tao Zhi rejected him three times in a row. ¡°Little student, if you have nothing else to do, please stay away from my car. I need to start the engine.¡±


    Zhao Ru refused to leave. She didn¡¯t believe that Tao Zhi didn¡¯t remember her at all. ¡°Big brother, do you really not remember me? I even talked to you in the VR shop the other day.¡±


    Tao Zhi rolled up the car window. He originally wanted to let Tan Ron see him earlier but didn¡¯t expect to attract this annoying person. It ruined his good mood for bringing his sister home.


    Tan Rou sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Big Brother, we can leave now.¡±


    Tao Zhi did not even look at the man and woman outside the car. He started the car and drove away.


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Zhi¡¯s firm expression and deliberately teased him, ¡°Big Brother, do you know that there¡¯s a girl in our ss who likes you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you curious at all about who likes you?¡± Tan Rou continued to ask.


    They arrived at the traffic light intersection. The red lightsted more than 90 seconds, making it convenient for Tao Zhi and Tan Rou to talk.


    ¡°I can tell from your expression that that person is not a good person. And from the situation just now, I¡¯ve already guessed who you¡¯re talking about.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a good impression of her. Firstly, she use to be friends with Tan Jing. Secondly, she called me brother the moment she came up. I don¡¯t like others calling me brother. I¡¯ll only be your brother and not another girl¡¯s brother.¡±


    After hearing Tao Zhi¡¯s words, Tan Rou suddenly regretted saying those words. ¡°Big brother, that girl is indeed not a kind person. If you really to try dating, I will introduce my other friends to you.¡±


    Tao Zhi ruffled Tan Ron¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Your ssmates are all the same age as you. I¡¯m already in my twenties. How can I date your ssmates?¡± ¡°Has Yang been in a rtionship before?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Tao Zhi had never been in a rtionship. He had never even held a girl¡¯s hand before. Although Tao Zhi was very handsome, he did not like to talk to people. So, there were very few girls would take the initiative to chase him.


    After that, he went to university. Logically speaking, days in the unis should be the golden age for dating. However, Tao Zhi studied hard in university and scored full marks in every subject. Moreover, he also joined multiple associations, which gave him even lesser time for dating.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Tao Zhi said coldly, ¡°i don¡¯t need love in my world.¡±


    Tan Rou, however, could tell that there was something else in his words. She asked, ¡°Will Big Brother marry the daughters of other wealthy families in the future?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many couples who have arranged business marriages, especially in a big family like ours. The possibility of marriage is even higher.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept a marriage arranged by my family.¡± Tao Zhi was very stubborn. ¡°And i won¡¯t allow you to ept a business marriage either. My younger brothers and sisters must happily choose the people they love to marry.¡±


    As the eldest son, Tao Zhi had a lot of disappointments. For example, he was separated from his parents when he was young, he didn¡¯t choose a major he liked when he was in university, and took up a job he didn¡¯t like after graduation. For over twenty years, the one phrase that Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t say was ¡ª ¡®I don¡¯t like it¡¯.


    He had to shoulder his responsibilities now that Tao Zhi had grown up. Moreover, he had to hold an umbre for his younger brothers and sisters to shelter them from the wind and rain.


    ¡°What kind of person does big brother like? What kind of person would you marry?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The green light lit up. Tao Zhi stepped on the elerator and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. i never think about when to fall in love or when to get married. When the love of your life appears, you wouldn¡¯t even have to think about it..¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436: 436 The Person Who Persecuted Tao Zhi

    Chapter 436: 436 The Person Who Persecuted Tao Zhi


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi drove Tan Ron back home. When they entered the door, they met Zhuang Liu¡¯s car. Both of them honked at each other as a greeting.


    Zhuang Liu rolled down the window and gestured to Tan Rou. Tan Rou understood what he meant and nodded lightly.


    ¡°Third Sister, what is Zhuang Liu talking about?¡± Tao Zhi asked nervously.


    Tan Rou turned around and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. I just wanted to say hello.¡±


    Tao Zhi did not believe it. Zhuang Liu must have said something to look for his sister. He had to reduce the number of times his sister would get to meet Zhuang Liu.


    After dinner, Tan Rou took the tablet to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house. The reason was that 1 wouldg like to discuss the problem with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°If you have any questions, I can answer them,¡± Tao Zhi said unhappily.


    Tan Rou found a physicspetition question bank. This question was only releasedst year and was very difficult. Tao Zhi took a look at it. He had some ideas for solving the problem but hadn¡¯t looked at the physics questions for a long time, so that he couldn¡¯t solve them.


    Mother Tao overheard the conversation between the siblings and scolded Tao Zhi. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve never participated in a physicspetition before. Why are you causing trouble? Let Rourou go to the Zhuang family to discuss the questions. The sooner she finished, the earlier she woulde back to rest. Otherwise, she would be sleepy in ss in the afternoon.¡±


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t stop her, so he could only let Tan Rou go.


    Zhuang Liu called Tan Rou over to tell her there was progress on the matter she had asked him to investigate.


    ¡°Xiao Rou is here?¡± When Shen Jing saw Tan Rou, she smiled so widely that her eyes could not be seen. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Tan Rou replied obediently.


    Shen Jing said quietly, ¡°Xiao Liu is waiting for you.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him then.¡±


    Shen Jing waved her hand. ¡°Hurry up and head up.¡±


    The cook at home came out with a te of fruits. There were also Tan Ron¡¯s favorite cherries in it. She asked, ¡°Madam, do you want to send this to Young Master¡¯s room?¡±


    Shen Jing stopped and reminded her, ¡°They have important things to do now. Please don¡¯t disturb them. She hoped that her son and Tan Rou would spend more time together. As the saying goes, ¡®love grows with time.¡¯ As long as Tan Rou liked Zhuang Liu more and more, the other family members would not be a problem.


    ¡°Brother Zhuang San.¡± Tan Rou gently knocked on the door of the study. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Zhuang Liu opened the door from the inside. He didn¡¯t have a walking stick, but his footsteps were still slow.


    ¡°Third brother is recovering well. I must go to the Lu family¡¯s house this weekend. Old Master Lu should have his next physical therapy session.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go with you, but we didn¡¯te here today to discuss this.¡± He took out the folder beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found some clues about the matter you asked me to investigatest time.¡±


    Tan Rou sat beside Zhuang Liu on the sofa chair and naturally leaned over to look at the information. There were a few photos and some written information.


    Zhuang Liu took out one of the injury reports first. ¡°This is the injury report of your brother¡¯s hands. At first, the injury on his hands was severe. It was so bad that he couldn¡¯t pick up chopsticks. He only recoveredter.¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips and looked very serious. She read the report line by line and frowned.


    Zhuang Liu continued to show her the information. ¡°This is the information about that research institute. The files of your brother and the person who harmed him are all inside. Because of the confidential project, I can find any more than this.


    Tan Rou looked at the slightly younger man on the document and felt very upset. Tao Zhi was separated from his parents when he was very young. Later, the job did not go his way, so he returned injured. There were four children in their family, but other than the youngest Tao Qi, the other three children did not live very well in the first ten years.


    Tan Rou was separated from her parents when she was born. She returned to the stage after 17 years. Tao Zheng had never received any professional photography training due to family reasons. Now, he relied entirely on his talent in photography.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Is there any other information?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°About the person who hurt your big brother, he has some rtionship with the Tan family.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to the Tan family?¡± Tan Rou was a little surprised. ¡°Could it be that the Tan family sponsored his experiment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Liu pushed the photo to him. ¡°This man, Zhu Ren, is a distant rtive of the Tan family. Before the Tan family went bankrupt, they wanted to get involved in other industries. Zhu Ren is the researcher that Tan Song is in contact with..¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437: 437 I Want His Hands

    Chapter 437: 437 I Want His Hands


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhu Ren was not a kind person like his name suggested. He was a very despicable person, but he was very smart. All the bad news about him was hidden by him. There was no negative news about him on the Inte. Zhuang Liu also found a few people in the research institute to find out what Zhu Ren did on a daily basis.


    Moreover, Zhu Ren¡¯s family had some status. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have entered thatboratory with very strict requirements.


    It was said that high academic qualifications would only eliminate people with poor grades, not people with bad character. This was true. Since Zhu Ren was able to work in thatboratory, his IQ. was definitely not a problem. However, judging from the fact that he had harmed others, this person¡¯s heart was definitely dark.


    ¡°At that time, your brother and Zhu Ren were in the same experimental group. Zhu Ren was your brother¡¯s assistant. He always wanted to be the leader, but the higher-ups felt that his level was not high enough, so they did not let him lead the experiment.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I think Zhu Ren must have held a grudge from the beginning.¡± Then he switched your brother¡¯sb gloves, and you know what happened next.¡±


    ¡°Where is this Zhu Ren now?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°He¡¯s from this city but not here right now. Your brother¡¯s team is still working on the experiment. Zhu Ren isn¡¯t the new team leader and but a very strict team leader has been sent to theboratory.¡± Zhuang Liu patiently told Tan Rou, ¡°This team leader is quite old. 1 heard that he doesn¡¯t get along with Zhu Ren. 1 believe that after this experiment, Zhu Ren will be kicked out of the experimental group.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled into a vicious smile. ¡°If he everes back, I will never let him return to theboratory. He hurt my brother¡¯s hands, so 1 will cripple his hands as well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu mocked, ¡°With Zhu Ren¡¯s skill, even if his hand isn¡¯t crippled, he won¡¯t be able to achieve much.


    ¡°Fortunately, my big brother¡¯s hand can still recover.¡± Tan Rou felt that this was a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking into the rest of the information.¡± Zhuang Liu sealed all the information and handed it to Tan Rou. ¡°If we want to speed up Zhu Ren¡¯s departure, we have to expose all the bad things he has done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡± Tan Rou expressed her heartfelt gratitude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, 1 don¡¯t know how long I would have taken to investigate this.¡±


    Tan Rou could investigate alone or find someone she knew from that ce. However, she had been swamped recently and had no time to do a detailed investigation. She might as well have Zhuang Liu to help her investigate.


    ¡°Your big brother¡¯s business is my business.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°And I¡¯ve told you many times not to thank me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. If it was my business, I wouldn¡¯t be polite with you. But this is my big brother¡¯s business, so I have to thank you on behalf of my big brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at the time. It was already time for Tan Rou to take her nap. Although he wanted to chat with Tan Rou a little more, he couldn¡¯t disturb her nap.


    Tan Rou also lowered her head and turned on her phone. On the lock screen were five messages from Tao Zhi. Thest message asked her when she was going back.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tan Rou took the physics test paper she had brought and sealed the leather bag Zhuang Liu had given her tightly. ¡°Third Brother, see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Zhuang Liu got up to send her off.¡± I¡¯ll send you to the door.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded.¡± Alright.¡±


    As soon as they went out, they saw Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng standing at the entrance of Zhuang Liu¡¯s small courtyard. The two brothers immediately pretended to pass by when they saw Tan Rou and the othersing out.


    ¡°Are you two brothers afraid that Rourou doesn¡¯t know the way?¡± Zhuang Liuughed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother?¡± Tao Zheng asked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    In order to pursue Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu had be more and more thick-skinned. In front of Tao Zheng, who was a few years younger than him, he could call him ¡®second brother¡¯ without even feeling that it was wrong.


    ¡°Second Brother, we¡¯re already so familiar with each other. You don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Xiao Rou,e home with me quickly. Stay away from this man.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Zhuang Liu and then at her brothers. ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother Zhuang and 1 really have something to discuss.¡± She raised the leather bag in her hand. ¡°Look, this is the information that he gave me.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Tao Zhi looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything..

 Chapter 438 - 438: 438 A Lunatic

    Chapter 438: 438 A Lunatic


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Rou returned home, she didn¡¯t rest immediately. Instead, she turned on herputer and continued searching for news about Zhu Ren. Zhu Ren¡¯s resume was perfect. From elementary school to university and then to graduate school, he was very outstanding. However, in the photos, he was getting uglier and uglier. As expected, a bad person would be ugly.


    However, there was very little negative news about Zhu Ren. The biggest bad news was that he had failed his university sports course. However, as a brain-type talent, it was normal for him to fail in sports.


    Tan Rou typed furiously on herputer keyboard, but the information she found was still limited. She nced at the door and decided to do something.


    She closed the door and locked it. Then, she started hacking into thework system. She was quick and soon found Zhu Ren¡¯s personal information. As expected, Zhu Ren, hidden by his glorious resume, was unbearable.


    In elementary school, he had started peeping at girls going to the toilet. When he was in junior high school, he pulled out the valve of the bicycle tire of a top student, causing him to fall and seriously injure himself. He was suspended from school for half a year. In high school, he often used words to attack those with lower grades than him and even used underhanded methods to those with better grades than him.


    When he reached university, hepletely let himself go. He had one girlfriend after another, and he even had three girlfriends simultaneously. Within a year, the number of girls he cheated on could be pulled by a truckload.


    The more Tan Rou looked at it, the angrier she became. She almost dropped her mouse. Her brother was so outstanding. How could he let such a person ruin his hands? Although her brother had chosen to return home to work at thepany, Tan Rou could not take it. She had to seek justice for her brother.


    As she looked through the information, the doorbell downstairs rang. No one went out to answer the door for a long time.


    Tan Rou looked at the time. It was time for people to take their afternoon naps. Which lunatic w and ring the doorbell in the middle of the day?


    To avoid disturbing her family¡¯s rest, Tan Rou quickly ran downstairs to see who was ringing the doorbell.


    She wouldn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look, but when she did, she was shocked. How could it be him?


    Tan Rou frowned as she looked at Tian Yong on the electronic disy screen. Her disdain was evident in her words. This idiot ringing someone else¡¯s doorbell in the middle of the day. Is he seriously ill?


    Tian Yong kept pressing the doorbell. Tan Rou was annoyed and directly cut off the power of the doorbell. She also dialed the phone beside the doorbell.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ringing the doorbell?¡± Mrs. Tao asked as she walked out with her clothes draped over her shoulders.


    Tan Rou smiled and held his mother¡¯s arm. ¡°No one. 1 guess I pressed the wrong button.¡±


    Mrs. Tao thought so too. They didn¡¯t know many people in this neighborhood and were most familiar with Zhuang Liu¡¯s house. If they were here, they wouldn¡¯t have kept ringing the doorbell. A/loreover, their living habits were simr. They would rest at noon. If it were not very important, they would note.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting now?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, so she answered, ¡°The doorbell woke me up.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was a little annoyed. ¡°Next time when you¡¯re resting, 1¡¯11 turn off the doorbell so that it doesn¡¯t disturb all of you while you rest.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. It¡¯s not every day that there¡¯s a lunatic. What if someone really has an emergency?¡±


    Mrs. Tao nodded. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right as well.¡±


    Tian Yong finally managed to find out Tan Ron¡¯s home address. He deliberately sneaked in when Tan Rou was at home in the afternoon. Because the security guard did not let him in, he climbed over the wall and hung his pants.


    ¡°How can there be no one here?¡± Tian Yong muttered to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, kid.¡± Four to five burly security guards came over with explosion-proof equipment. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you just now? The Elegant Jade Water Residence doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to enter and leave as they please. You brat, you can¡¯t enter through the main door, so you sneaked in, right?¡±


    Tian Yong grabbed the door of Tan Rou¡¯s house and exined, ¡°I¡¯m actually a guest of this house. After lunch, I took a walk and couldn¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks.¡± The security guards here had seen all kinds of people. They had heard the reason that Tian Yong had given them a thousand times.


    ¡°I¡¯m really a guest of this house¡­¡± The security guards dragged Tian Yong before he could even finish his sentence.


    The security guard said, ¡°Is this person crazy? Even if he found an excuse to sneak in, it shouldn¡¯t be at noon. Everyone was sleeping at noon. He couldn¡¯t steal anything even if he wanted to.¡±


    Tian Yong shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not a thief.¡± Then, he was dragged away by the burly security guards..

 Chapter 439 - 439: 439 Zhuang Liu Is Worried

    Chapter 439: 439 Zhuang Liu Is Worried


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Yong saw that it was useless to say that he was not a thief, so he used his identity as the young master of the Tian family to intimidate these security guards.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Tian Yong struggled and shouted.


    His words really stunned the security guards. Because the people who came here were all rich, the security guards did not dare to offend others easily, lest these people really came to visit rtives.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The security captain asked.


    Tian Yong tidied up his clothes that had been messed up and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest young master of the Tian family. If you offend me, don¡¯t even think about having a job here.¡±


    The security captain searched the system and found no owner with Tian surname in the Elegant Jade Water Residence. He had never heard of any wealthy family with the surname Tian in the city, so he thought that this person was really here to steal.


    ¡°Chase him out!¡± The security captain was angry as his nap was cut short. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and solve it. Otherwise, the owner willin about us.¡±


    Everyone was sleeping in the middle of the day, and only this psychopath was making a scene. The owners would not care what was wrong with this psychopath. They would only me the security team for not handling this matter properly.


    ¡°I really know that family.¡± Tian Yong made a final gamble. ¡°His daughter is my friend. Tan Rou, Tan Rou, I¡¯m Tian Yong! Come out and take a look at me!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t call him out. Instead, she called Zhuang Liu out.


    Zhuang Liu had an excellent memory. Even though he had never seen Tian Yong before, Tian Yong had spoken to Tan Roust Friday. As long as it was someone who had spoken to Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu would investigate it thoroughly.


    Things were different now. After Tan Rou regained her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family, there were constantly wealthy second-generation heirsing over. Zhuang Liu had to eliminate thesepetitors at the source.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Zhuang Liu moved his wheelchair.


    Tian Yong had seen Zhuang Liu before. When he saw Zhuang Liu, it was as if he had seen his savior. ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, our families still have business dealings. Quick! Tell them that I am a guest of yours!¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not care about cooperation with the Tian family at all, and he would not speak up for anypetitor.


    When the security guard saw that this person had called out Zhuang Liu¡¯s identity, he asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you know this man, Mr Zhuang?¡±


    ¡°Of course 1 do.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Tian Yongsong said in one breath that he was not a thief. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, employees like you should be fired.¡±


    The security guards also began to get nervous. If this person were a guest invited by the owner of Jade Water Elegant Residence, then they would be in big trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhuang. We thought this person was a thief,¡± the security captain said with an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Did I say he wasn¡¯t a thief?¡± Zhuang Liu continued tough and then started to make up stories. ¡°When 1 returned a few days ago, I saw this person sneaking into the garage. Then, he sneaked into someone else¡¯s yard and stuffed something into his arms.¡±


    Tian Yong was dumbfounded. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was held down by the security guards again.


    Zhuang Liu lectured him. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let people like this into the neighborhood. Not only do you have to pay attention to the gate, but you also have to pay attention to the walls. It¡¯s best to turn on the power grid again to prevent thieves from climbing over the wall.¡±


    ¡°The people who live here are either rich or noble. Anything in their homes is expensive. If one or two treasures are lost, can you afford it?¡±


    The security captain was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly got someone to drag Tian Yong out and repeatedly promised not to let such a person in again.


    Zhuang Liu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s it. If no owner informed you about having guests in the future, don¡¯t let strangers in, especially these strange young men. They might have some ill intentions up their sleeves.


    The security captain wiped his sweat and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Zhuang is right. We will pay more attention to it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s thoughts were very easy to guess. He didn¡¯t care who had snuck into Elegant Jade Water Residence. He cared about Tan Rou. Now that Tan Rou had regained her identity, there were too many people who wanted to borrow the power of the Tao family. Those young, rich second-generation men who weren¡¯t valued by their families all wanted to benefit from Tan Rou. Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t let these people seed..

 Chapter 440 - 440: 440 What Are You Worried About ?

    Chapter 440: 440 What Are You Worried About ?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After watching Tian Yong being dragged out by the security guards, Zhuang Liu moved his wheelchair back in satisfaction. When he turned around, he saw Tan Rou looking at him from not far away.


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and leaned against the zed brick at the door. She looked at Zhuang Liu with a faint smile.


    Zhuang Liu did not feel embarrassed at all. He greeted Tan Rou from afar. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡± Tan Rou shook her head lightly and replied.


    Zhuang Liu frowned. ¡°How can you not take a nap? There was still some time left, you should at least rest a little.¡±


    ¡°Sleep in the carter.¡± Tan Rou walked over. ¡°1¡¯11 push you back home.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what I said just now?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°I followed you out. I heard that idiot Tian Yong calling me, and I saw you upstairs.¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart raced for a few seconds. ¡°Did youe down because of me?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t give him a direct answer. Instead, she asked him in return, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe out because you heard Tian Yong calling me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not object because he hade out because he heard Tian Yong shout. However, he felt a little sour in his heart because Tan Rou remembered Tian Yong¡¯s name the moment she met him.


    ¡°Xiao Rou knows his name.¡± Zhuang Liu said with jealousy.


    This was the first time Tan Rou heard something like thising out of his mouth. She leaned down to look at Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression. Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was obvious, but there were still some micro-expressions. For example, he frowned, and the corners of his mouth curled down slightly.


    This waspletely different from the usual Zhuang Liu. The usual Zhuang Liu would smile and reveal that familiar cold face.


    However, she did not expect Zhuang Liu to show a jealous expression. This made Tan Rou feel very strange. If it were not for the fact that her phone was not with her now, she would take a photo of Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Are you perhaps jealous?¡± Tan Rou ced a hand on Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu sighed. ¡°Xiao Rou is too outstanding. This gives me a deep sense of crisis.¡±


    ¡°What?! Aren¡¯t you confident in your own charm?¡±Tan Rou asked deliberately.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhuang Liu would never admit that he was not charming enough.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu to his house. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, what are you worried about?¡±


    Zhuang Liu listened to Tan Ron¡¯s words and felt full of confidence. It was as if he was the only man in the world who was worthy of Tan Rou.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Zhuang Liu nodded and said, ¡°1 won¡¯t think like this again.¡±


    ¡°Your legs have almost recovered. You canpletely get rid of the wheelchair.¡± Tan Rou said.


    When Zhuang Liu heard this, his mood suddenly became depressed. His biggest problem now was that his legs had not recovered, and he could not catch up to Tan Rou.


    Moreover, the undercurrents in the Zhuang family made Zhuang Liu not dare to try it hastily. If he failed, his family would end up in a tragic state, and even Tan Rou would be implicated by him.


    ¡°No, there are many pairs of eyes staring at me now. 1 can¡¯t easily expose myself.¡± Zhuang Liu said seriously, ¡°And 1 have to take care of you, Rourou. If someone finds out that my leg has recovered, they will definitely investigate who did it. Once they find out that you treated me, you will be in a perilous situation.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and reminded Zhuang Liu, ¡°Third Brother, have you forgotten what my identity is now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhuang Liu was stunned. Then, he remembered Tan Ron¡¯s current identity.


    Tan Rou was no longer the daughter of an ordinarypany employee or housewife. She was now the daughter of the Tao family from the Capital.


    The status of the Tao family in the Capital was basically no different from that of the Zhuang family in the capital. Even if Tan Rou were exposed as the person who treated Zhuang Liu, the Zhuang family in the capital would have to consider whether they could shake the Tao family¡¯s status in the capital.


    ¡°Indeed, Xiao Rou doesn¡¯t need my protection anymore.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled bitterly. He could not protect Tan Rou now, but he had lost his original position advantage.


    Tan Rou sensed Zhuang Liu¡¯s emotions. Sheforted Zhuang Liu, ¡°I¡¯ve never needed Third Brother Zhuang¡¯s protection, but I¡¯ve always needed Third Brother Zhuang¡¯s help. Let¡¯s help each other. 1 hope that we can stand on equal footing, and you shall not protect me like a weakling..¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441: 441 Not To Be Forgotten

    Chapter 441: 441 Not To Be Forgotten


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi had something to do at thepany in the afternoon, so he was called away before Tan Ron went to school. Originally, Tao Zheng wanted to send Tan Rou to school, but Zhuang Liu beat him to it. Before Tao Zheng could start the car, Zhuang Liu drove his car to Tan Ron¡¯s house.


    Tao Zheng did not want Zhuang Liu to take Tan Ron to school. He asked, ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want Second Brother to send you to school, or do you want Zhuang Liu to take you?¡±


    Tan Rou was really troubled. She was alone, but there were three people fighting to send her to school. She couldn¡¯t possibly cut herself into three, right?


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to hurt them, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots. Let¡¯s draw lots to decide whose car I¡¯ll take today.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Zhuang Liu looked at each other. He knew his sister would bete if they continued to make trouble, so he agreed to Tan Ron¡¯s suggestion.


    Tan Rou took out a piece of paper from her bag and tore it into two pieces of paper of simr size. Then, she wrote on one piece and left the other nk. After mixing them, she let Zhuang Liu and Tao Zheng draw.


    Unfortunately, Tao Zheng did not get a note with words on it. He could only watch helplessly as Tan Rou got into Zhuang Liu¡¯s car. Before Zhuang Liu closed the car door, he even smiled at him. That smile seemed to be provoking him.


    After exiting the main exit of Jade Water Elegant Residence, a familiar figure entered Tan Rou¡¯s sight. She looked at Tian Yong¡¯s back with anger in her eyes, wishing she could kick him away and never appear in front of her again.


    Zhuang Liu followed Tan Rou¡¯s gaze and saw Tian Yong swaying on the street. His clothes were torn and crumpled, and only one custom-made leather shoe was left. He looked like a down-and-out little boss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. Look at me.¡± Zhuang Liu said sourly.


    When Tan Rou heard this, she immediately turned around and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so cute!!!¡±


    Zhuang Liu said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯ll only show you this side of me.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face turned red and her heart beat faster. A romantic atmosphere surrounded the two of them. They were like a sweet couple, exuding the sweet smell of love.


    Xiao Mo, who was driving in front, had nowhere to cry. These two didn¡¯t care about him at all, and they didn¡¯t care about single people either.


    However, Xiao Mo was very grateful to Tan Rou, who had changed his Third Master a lot. The original Third Master was an icy person, both inside and outside. He was tense every day and never smiled. But now, the amount of time Zhuang Liu had spentughing was longer than the total amount of time he had spentughing in the past twenty years.


    And Tan Rou, together, at the time, Zhuang Liu can temporarily forget the darkness from the family, enjoy this hard-won moment of tranquility and beauty.


    ¡°Drive faster,¡± Tan Rou said to Xiao Mo.¡± I¡¯m going to bete for school. In fact, there was still some time before her ss. She wouldn¡¯t bete, but she wanted to walk faster and stay away from Tian Yong, this scumbag.


    Tian Yong¡¯s eyes were very sharp. He saw Tan Rou in Zhuang Liu¡¯s car and spat. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed, ¡°I let this person beat me to it. It¡¯s all those security guards ¡®fault. If they didn¡¯t chase me away, I would have met Tan Rou.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He kicked a stone pir by the roadside but forgot that he had lost his shoes. His shoeless foot hit the stone pir. It was so painful that he hugged his foot and jumped on the spot.


    When Tan Rou arrived at the school, Song Lin was already waiting at the school gate with a cake in his hand. Without asking, she knew who the cake was for.


    ¡°It¡¯s haunting. I didn¡¯t want his breakfast, so he changed it to cake,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rourou? Who provoked you?¡± Zhuang Liu asked in confusion.


    Tan Rou pointed at Song Lin, who was standing at the school gate. She said with disdain, ¡°The Song family disgusts me in front of me every day. I can¡¯t get rid of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it¡¯s not suitable for me to transfer schools now, I would have transferred schools.¡±


    Zhuang Liu then said, ¡°If anyone were totransfer, it¡¯s that Song kid who will transfer. You¡¯re doing well in school. You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    He added, reminding Tan Rou, ¡°Stay away from him. He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had heard a little about the illegitimate son of the Song family. It was said that he was a very vicious person who did things by hook or by crook. He would avenge those who offended him.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to bother Song Lin at all. ¡°He¡¯d better not hang around in front of me for too long. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him off easily.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou¡¯s attitude and nodded. ¡°Be careful in school.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou pushed open the car door.¡± Third Brother, I¡¯m going to school..¡±

 Chapter 442 - 442: 442 I Don’t Like Desserts

    Chapter 442: 442 I Don¡¯t Like Desserts


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu nced at Song Lin, who was not far away, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Rourou did not like cake at all. Song Lin did not even know this and still wanted to please Rourou. lie was simply dreaming.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, wait a moment.¡± Zhuang Liu stopped Tan Rou, who was about to leave.


    Tan Rou carried her bag and turned around ¡± Is there anything else, Third Brother?¡±


    ¡°Come here, 1 want to talk to you.¡±Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Tan Rou smiled, saying, ¡°What can¡¯t you say here?¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned slightly, seemingly a little anxious. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Rou walked over. ¡°What does Third Brother want to say?¡±


    Zhuang Liu pulled the corner of her clothes and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s a leaf on your head. I¡¯ll take it off for you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked around at the trees that never shed leaves and helplessly touched the top of her head. ¡°Third Brother, there are no leaves on my head.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s really something there. Come over, and I¡¯ll take it off for you.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to argue with him about this anymore, so she leaned over to his side. ¡°Hurry up and help me take it off.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled evilly and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve removed it.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes widened, and the tips of her ears immediately turned red. ¡°Third Brother, we¡¯re on campus now.¡±


    After Zhuang Liu dered his sovereignty, he was in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one can see it from this angle.¡±


    Tan Rou patted her face and said nervously, ¡°Alright, alright. 1 have to go to school now.¡± See you tomorrow, Third Brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at your door tomorrow morning.¡± Zhuang Liu said loudly.


    Tan Rou gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture and ran to school without looking back.


    Song Lin had been waiting for Tan Rou at the school gate. Since he wanted to woo Tan Rou, he had to show the attitude of wooing her. Therefore, he went online to find a lot of guides. One of the guides said that girls liked things that were sweet, so Song Lin specially went to buy a cake for Tan Rou.


    Today, he came half an hour earlier than usual. He was afraid that Tan Rou would enter the school before him. He thought that if Tan Rou came to school and saw him and his cake, she would be very excited.


    Who knew that Tan Rou didn¡¯te with her brother but with Zhuang Liu, that cripple. Tan Rou had already exited the car, but Zhuang Liu called her back. She didn¡¯t know what Zhuang Liu said to her, but Tan Rou suddenly ran away with a red face.


    ¡°Tan Rou! Good afternoon!¡± Song Lin greeted Tan Rou warmly with a smile.


    Tan Rou quickly walked past him and pretended not to see him.


    Song Lin cursed Tan Rou in a low voice and then chased after her. He ced the cake in front of Tan Rou and said in a fawning manner, ¡°Tan Rou, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like to eat breakfast with love. I¡¯ve prepared cake for you. It¡¯s said that girls like to eat sweets, so 1 specially went to the best cake shop to buy this cake for you.¡±


    Tan Rou finally stopped in her tracks. She sized up Song Lin. This person was annoying no matter how she looked at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet things. Also, don¡¯t go crazy at the school gate. It¡¯s okay if you want to embarrass yourself but don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Tan Rou said with disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any rumors to spread between us.¡±


    ¡°Then why did that man send you to school?¡± Song Lin asked with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him.


    ¡°Stop disturbing me!¡±


    Song Lin chased after her with a straight face. ¡°Do you like him? Is he pursuing you too?¡±


    Tan Rou carefully thought about her rtionship with Zhuang Liu. It didn¡¯t seem like Zhuang Liu was pursuing her. It was just that the right person appeared at the right time and they had a very appropriate interaction.


    Seeing that Tan Rou did not answer, Song Lin smiled and said, ¡°Zhuang Liu and I are the same person. He pursued you because he wanted to use your strength to return to the Zhuang family in the Capital.¡±¡±


    ¡°Are you even worthy of beingpared to him?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°You really know how to tter yourself.¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s expression changed slightly. He said mockingly, ¡°The Zhuang family has long abandoned Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu in the capital. You won¡¯t get any benefits from being with him!¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Song Lin¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, so she deliberately tried to get him to say something. ¡°Last night, he even said he wanted to bring me to his ind to y.¡±


    Song Linughed coldly and said mockingly, ¡°That dying cripple can¡¯t bring you to the Zhuang family¡¯s ind for a visit. Why don¡¯t youe with me?


    We¡¯ll be strong and united. We¡¯ll have a good future together..¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443: 443 The Capital’s Threats

    Chapter 443: 443 The Capital¡¯s Threats


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You said that Zhuang Liu is about to die. Do you have any evidence to prove it?¡± Tan Rou pretended not to care.


    ¡°He told me his leg was only injured and would recover soon.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Song Lin sneered and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs are not injured; he¡¯s poisoned!¡±


    Tan Rou clenched her fists. Only the Zhuang family and a few of them knew about Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs being poisoned. How did Song Lin know about this?


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Tan Rou continued to fish out Song Lin¡¯s words. ¡°If it were poison, the Zhuang family would have cured it long ago.¡±


    Song Lin revealed a mysterious smile. ¡°If the Zhuang family¡¯s people could treat him, he would have been cured long ago. But I¡¯m afraid someone doesn¡¯t want Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg to recover. Moreover, he should be in a hopeless state now. Don¡¯t look at hisplexion now. He might be recovering at thest moment. Zhuang Liu can only live day to day.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Tan Rou seemed to believe him.


    Song Lin observed Tan Ron¡¯s expression. He said she somewhat believed him, saying, ¡°I heard it from my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°How did your grandfather know?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Song Lin wanted to please Tan Rou, but Tan Rou had a good rtionship with Zhuang Liu. If he wanted to get Tan Rou, he had to sow discord between Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. He thought that no girl would be willing to marry a man who did not have long to live. Besides, Tan Ron¡¯s family would never allow her to marry a person with a disability who was about to die.


    ¡°My grandfather has a good rtionship with the third master of the Zhuang family in the capital. There are many things that the third master told him, and then my grandfather told me about them.¡± Song Lin omitted that Old Master Song had told all the younger generation of the Song family about the matter. He only said that Old Master Song had told him about the matter. This way, his image in Tan Ron¡¯s heart would be perfect.


    Tan Rou felt that Song Lin had said that the Song family had a good rtionship with the Zhuang family¡¯s Third Master, but, in reality, the Zhuang family¡¯s Third Master was secretly supporting his own forces. As for who this force was used against, it was obvious without guessing.


    Tan Rou frowned as she pondered. Song Lin observed her expression and sized up her beautiful face. Tan Rou was wonderful. No matter from which angle, she was gorgeous, especially when she wore that blue dressst time. She was like a fairy from heaven who had fallen into the world.


    Why didn¡¯t he realize that Tan Rou was so beautiful in the past?


    ¡°Tan Rou, I¡¯m telling you this because I care about you.¡± Song Lin said, ¡°As you can see, the Song family has been developing very well these years. As long as you marry me, I can give you something that won¡¯t be worse than Zhuang Liu¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will be the mistress of the Song family. No one will dare to bully you again.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered and mocked, ¡°1 already said you¡¯re a shameless man, but you refuse to believe me. Who do you think you are? How can you bepared to Zhuang Liu?¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so much, but you still want to be with Zhuang Liu, that dying person?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Tan Rouughed at him, then turned around and left.


    Song Lin realized that he seemed to have been yed by Tan Rou. From Tan Ron¡¯s attitude, it seemed that she knew about Zhuang Liu¡¯s situation. Otherwise, she would not have been so calm.


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Song Lin chased after her, wanting to grab her shoulder.


    Tan Rou sensed his approach and dodged Song Lin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I was just casually asking. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to tell me. It turned out that you really liked to talk. I asked you a question, and you could answer me with answers that are fice times more than what 1 had expected.¡±


    Song Lin had nowhere to vent his anger. He nced at the cake in his hand and threw it into the trash can.


    What was so good about Zhuang Liu, the cripple who was about to die? What did Tan Rou see in him? Was it really because of his good looks? However, Song Lin felt that he was not bad looking either.


    After Tan Rou left, she quickly sent a message to Zhuang Liu. She told him that someone in the Zhuang family was in contact with the Song family and asked him to take precautions immediately..

 Chapter 444 - 444: 444 Collusion

    Chapter 444: 444 Collusion


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was still unhappy about seeing Song Lin at the door. For the first time, he felt how painful it was not to be in the same school as Tan Rou.


    Besides sleeping and eating, Tan Rou spent most of her time in school. She spent at least ten hours a day in school. During this long time, countless ignorant brats came to bother her, which made Zhuang Liu very unhappy.


    Xiao Mo saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror and knew that Third Young Master Zhuang was unhappy again. Although Third Young Master Zhuang was handsome, he was scared when apply. It was as if he could fire Xiao Mo in the next second.


    Suddenly, the tablet beside Zhuang Liu vibrated and made a special ringtone.


    Xiao Mo heaved a sigh of relief, and the tense atmosphere in the car eased a little.


    Zhuang Liu quickly picked up the tablet and looked at the message that Tan Rou had sent him. It was only five short sentences, but these five sentences made Zhuang Liu feel better.


    Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu the truth about her conversation with Song Lin. She also told Zhuang Liu that she was deliberately trying to get information from Song Lin.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou trying to get information from Song Lin for him, he became happy.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled and typed back to Tan Rou, ¡°Have a good day at school.¡±


    In the end, a yellow face emoji said, ¡®Go for it.¡¯


    After putting down the tablet, the smile on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face did not fade.


    Xiao Mo knew that it was a message from Tan Rou. As a top assistant, he had to help his boss solve problems and praise the people his boss liked.


    ¡°Third Young Master is smiling so happily. It must be because he sent Miss Tan Rou to school this afternoon.¡± Xiao Mo was halfway through his sentence. After all, he was an employee. An employee had to guess their boss¡¯s thinking, but they couldn¡¯t tell him everything.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°There is indeed such a reason, but that¡¯s not the main reason.¡±


    ¡°The main reason must be Miss Tan Rou,¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°Because no one can make Third Young Master smile like that.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Tan Rou knew that her message could make Third Young Master so happy, she might send you many messages daily.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also wanted Tan Rou to always send him messages, but Tan Rou was very busy, so he could not be selfish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯ve asked you to investigate the situation of those few families before, and you found out most of the information?¡± asked Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t nervous. ¡°Third, Young Master, which family do you need information on? The Lu family or the Song family?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Song family.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was cold, like he was about to do something. ¡°Is the Song family colluding with my dear third uncle?¡±


    ¡°The Song family is indeed colluding with Third Master.¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Moreover, the Song family had developed rapidly in just a few years and stood in a simr position as the Lu family. It was inseparable from Third Elder¡¯s aid. Third Elder had supported the Song Family, and the Song Family¡¯s father had done many things for the Third Elder.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhuang Liu touched his temple and leaned slightly to the right. ¡°What did that old man from the Song family do with my dear uncle? Tell me the important things.¡±


    ¡°One is moneyundering. The third elder doesn¡¯t have the guts to bring some of his disgraceful gray ie to the Capital, so he gets the Song family to help him get the money on the right track. Then, he will split it 30 ¨C 70. The other is to go against you,¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Two years ago, when you and the Song family fought for thend that the city government had given up, you were stopped by the Song family. Ultimately, you had no choice but to buy thatnd at a high price. The third elder was the one who manipted this matter behind the scenes. His goal was to cut off your capital chain and make you unable to recover.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Zhuang Liu snorted.


    ¡°Third Uncle is really bold. He even dares to do something like moneyundering. However, he would not be the only one in trouble if the matter was exposed.¡±


    ¡°Third, Young Master, should we stop them?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Zhuang Liu pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll have to first cripple my dear uncle one by one first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Xiao Mo said.


    Zhuang Liu said lightly, ¡°Some people will only be safe after entering prison.¡±


    Xiao Mo suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He suddenly thought of a ssic saying ¡ª ¡®Revenge is a dish best served cold¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. It¡¯s time to bankrupt the Song family. Move quickly. I don¡¯t want to wait too long.¡± Zhuang Liu instructed.


    Xiao Mo nodded. ¡°Understood. 1¡¯11 go back to thepany and get started on it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu leaned against the back seat and closed his eyes to rest. He felt that it was necessary to talk about something when he went to treat Old Master Lu this week..

 Chapter 445 - 445: 445 Like a Country Bumpkin

    Chapter 445: 445 Like a Country Bumpkin


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Early Saturday morning, Tan Rou was still preparing the drinks for the day when she received a call from the security guard at the door. He said that a very fierce girl was looking for her.


    Tan Rou was stunned for a moment before she realized who that person was.


    She looked at her phone and did not receive any messages from Liang Lu. Moreover, this was not the time they had agreed on. Why was Liang Lu here so early?


    Tan Rou wiped her hands and changed out of her apron. She took her phone and went out to look for Liang Lu.


    Before she reached the door, she saw Liang Lu carrying a huge thing and confronting the security guard at the door.


    ¡°Uncle, there isn¡¯t anything dangerous in here. It¡¯s just a huge doll.¡±


    The security guard said, ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯re just following the rules. Your doll is too big. We need to check it to prevent you from bringing anything bad in.¡±


    Liang Lu said angrily, ¡°1 spent a lot of effort wrapping this gift. How can 1 give it to others if you open it for me? And you insisted that on calling Tan Rou just now. This ruined the surprise I specially prepared for her early in the morning.¡±


    To give Tan Rou a surprise, Liang Lu came especially early today. She was prepared to sneak to Tan Ron¡¯s house to give her a scare. Unexpectedly, before she could enter the door, she was stopped by the security guard. Not only did he ask her to call Tan Rou, but he also asked her to take out the giant doll.


    ¡°Liang Lu!¡± Tan Rou jogged over. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Seeing Tan Roue over, Liang Lu suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She wanted to hide the giant doll, but it was too big and could not be hidden at all. ¡°Is this a gift for me?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    Liang Lu took out the gift in embarrassment and said angrily, ¡°I was going to give you a surprise, but 1 didn¡¯t expect to be stopped here. And this security guard insisted that 1 open the gift for him to see. 1 don¡¯t want to open it.¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny. Liang Lu was a big sister who always kept her word, and she was actually stopped by the security guard at the door. It was quite cute.


    ¡°Let me talk to him.¡± Tan Rou gently patted her shoulder and said to the security guard, ¡°Thank you for calling me to tell me that my friend is here. Thank you for protecting ourmunity. But Uncle, can you make an exception today? My friend is a guest at my house. This is a gift from her. It¡¯s not that easy for us to open it here.¡±


    When the security guard saw the owner, his attitude became much better. ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s your birthday today? Is your friend here to celebrate your birthday?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know how he came up with this thought, but since the security guard said so, she would just go along with it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re all students. We won¡¯t do anything bad.¡±


    The security guard paused for a minute or two and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your birthday present, we can¡¯t open it. You guys go in quickly.¡±


    Tan Rou thanked him along with Liang Lu. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, little girl!¡± The security guard suddenly smiled and said.


    Even though Tan Ron¡¯s birthday had passed, she was still quite happy to hear someone else¡¯s blessings again. ¡°Thankyou!¡±


    Liang Lu followed behind Tan Rou. Along the way, she observed the environment of this neighborhood. It was stunning. Green trees, pink flowers, and park tables and chairs made of white marble. It was a veryfortable living environment.


    ¡°I feel like a country bumpkin who just entered the city.¡± Liang Lu sighed. ¡°Our neighborhood doesn¡¯t have such strict security at all. Moreover, the security guards are all old men in their fifties or sixties. There are no handsome uncles at all.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the property prices here are more expensive. The developers made some money and found some security guards who looks good.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Liang Lu looked up at the vis and eximed, ¡°The lighting in the houses here is perfect. The greenery in front and behind the houses is alsorge. I feel like my lungs have been purified.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. ¡°Liang Lu said from the bottom of her heart,¡±I really look like a country bumpkin who just entered the city. Everything 1 see is strange. Oh my, is this where rich people live?¡±


    Tan Rou shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just became rich a few days ago.¡±


    Liang Lu chuckled after hearing that. ¡°Tan Rou, being friends with you is the best thing I¡¯ve ever done..¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446: 446 Guest

    Chapter 446: 446 Guest


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Guest


    The autumn days were cold and most flowers do not bloom in autumn. Without the flowers, the trees seemed a little lonely. However, Tan Ron¡¯s courtyard was very lively. Not only could one see chrysanthemums that often appeared in autumn, but one could also see some very beautiful roses. Under normal circumstances, roses would never bloom so beautifully, but the flowers here were very brilliant.


    Liang Lu stared at the flowers curiously. How could there be such beautiful flowers on this day? She took a closer look and realized that there were many huge transparent ss windows in Tan Ron¡¯s courtyard. They seemed to have just been installed, and the edges were also transparent. It looked as if there was nothing there.


    ¡°Wow, so many flowers!¡± Liang Lu rushed into the flowers and sniffed the fragrance of the flowers obsessively. She said enviously, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to have such a small yard with a lot of flowers. I¡¯d sit in the flowers and drink tea.¡±


    Tan Ron did not expect Liang Lu to have such thoughts. She thought that Liang Lu¡¯s dream was to be a gang leader.


    Speaking of which, Liang Lu was not like this in her previous life. In her previous life, after Liang Lu graduated from high school, she did not get into any university. Her scores were not even enough to get into junior college. Her friends did not get in either. Some of their parents paid for them to repeat their studies, while others gave up on them. Liang Lu was also one of the people who was given up.


    Liang Lu, who did not go to school, entered society early. She found that society was not as easy as she had imagined. The strange world of men and women made Liang Lu lose herself and finally disappeared for no reason.


    In this life, Tan Rou and Liang Lu had be friends. She would never let Liang Lu walk down that path.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like flowers.¡± Tan Rou caressed arge white rose. ¡°This kind of preference doesn¡¯t match your style.¡±


    Liang Lu turned her face away and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a girl too. Of course I like flowers.¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly thought of a saying of how some may look like a ferocious tiger but are as delicate as a rose. Liang Lu was such a person.


    Liang Lu was the first to arrive, followed by Li Li. She had also taken a fancy to Tan Ron¡¯s garden as soon as she entered. After putting down the things she had brought, she also went into the garden and took photos with Liang Lu.


    ¡°Come over and eat something.¡± Mrs. Tao brought over two dishes. One was fruits, and the other was exquisite pastries.


    Tan Rou looked at the pastries and fruits in confusion. Why did they feel different from what they had prepared?


    Mother Tao saw that she was confused, so she smiled and said, ¡°This is what Xiaozhuang sent this morning.¡±


    When Li Li heard this, she revealed a subtle smile. ¡°Rourou, that big brother is really good to you. He actually sent you so much delicious food early in the morning.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Third Brother is my neighbor. It¡¯s normal for neighbors to give things to each other.¡±


    At this moment, Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao also came out. The two elders were very happy to see the two young girls.


    Grandma Tao took Li Li¡¯s hand affectionately and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re our Rourou¡¯s ssmate, right? Both of you look so good!¡±


    Li Li was ted by herpliment. ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    Although she had never seen Tan Ron¡¯s grandmother, she could recognize the white-haired old man at a nce.


    ¡°Little girls like flowers!¡± Grandpa Tao also smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll cut some flowers so that you can bring them home.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t want Tan Rou¡¯s family to destroy such beautiful flowers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cut the flowers. They¡¯re good on the branches.¡±¡±


    Grandpa Tao said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We have to trim the flowers anyway. And we would often cut the flowers and put them in vases at home too.¡±


    Liang Lu still didn¡¯t want them to cut the flowers, so she refused again and again.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can take them. If you don¡¯t take them back, we¡¯ll have to use them as fertilizer.¡±


    With such words, Liang Lu could only ept the offer


    Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao felt very gratified as they watched the three girls pick flowers from the flower beds. Their children would finally invite their friends over. Tao Zhi didn¡¯t like to get along with people, Tao Zheng didn¡¯t have time to get along with others, and Tao Qi was still young. From the looks of it, their granddaughter was still better.


    Soon, Lu Qing and Xu Yan arrived. The two of them hade together and arrived on time. They were not interested in the flowers, but rather in the transparent ss cover..

 Chapter 447 - 447: 447 Fiance

    Chapter 447: 447 Fiance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The few of them sat near the flower bed and chatted. They talked about the surrounding environment and some interesting things. Li Li was a person who livened up the atmosphere and kept talking to others.


    Xu Yan was a man of few words. When he wasn¡¯t talking, he was eating. He seemed to like the pastries that Zhuang Liu sent over.


    ¡°ss monitor, do you like to eat this pastry?¡± Li Li saw that he liked it and said, ¡°I rarely see you eat, ss monitor. I thought you were an immortal.¡± Xu Yan was almost choked by the pastry. He coughed a few times and drank a mouthful of water to smooth the pastry down before saying, ¡°I usually go to the canteen to eat too.¡±


    However, Xu Yan would always arrivete. When he went to eat, the cafeteria was almost empty.


    ¡°Little Xu liked these pastries?¡± Mrs. Tao kept bringing them things. When she heard the conversation between Xu Yan and Li Li, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Xiao Zhuang where he bought itter. I¡¯ll buy some for you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zhuang? Is it Third Young Master Zhuang?¡± Xu Yan asked curiously.


    Li Li smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°That¡¯s him! He¡¯s also Xiao Ron¡¯s neighbor.¡± Lu Qing subconsciously looked around to see where Zhuang Liu was hiding. Zhuang Liu was not here. He went back after delivering the things. Mrs. Tao had wanted him to stay as a guest, but Zhuang Liu was talking about Tan Ron¡¯s ssmates. It was better for a stranger like him not to disturb them.


    Mother Tao liked Zhuang Liu even more after hearing that. Not only was Zhuang Liu pleasing to the eye, but his personality was also excellent. He was also very respectful and would not interfere too much in her life even if he had feelings for Rourou.


    ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, who is that?¡± Among them, only Liang Lu did not know Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Li Li smiled slyly. ¡°He¡¯s our Rourou¡¯s fiance.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tan Rou looked surprised. ¡°When did the Third Brother be my fiance?¡±


    When Lu Qing heard this, he became more agitated. ¡°Then what you saidst time¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Tan Rou interrupted him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s embarrassing to say it.¡±


    Li Li blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t talk nonsense in the future¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster ride. He thought Tan Rou was just joking, but judging from her attitude now, it might be true.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for us to talk about it because we¡¯re good friends.¡±


    Hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, Li Li became bold again. She told Liang Lu, ¡°Let me tell you, Rourou¡¯s fiance is very handsome and has a very high IQ. When we went to Lu Qing¡¯s house to prepare for the physicspetition, he could tell at a nce that there was a problem with our answers.¡±


    Liang Lu also got excited. ¡°Where is that big brother? Would I be able to meet him?¡±


    She did not want to see Zhuang Liu. She just wanted to see what Tan Ron¡¯s fiance looked like and whether he was worthy of Tan Rou.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him toe along for lunch.¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    Liang Lu began to fantasize about Tan Ron¡¯s fiance. She felt that Tan Ron¡¯s fiance must be very outstanding. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of Tan Rou. The few of them chatted and talked about their studies. Xu Yan was really something. He came over as a guest and even brought exercises with him.


    ¡°This is a gift for you. Thank you for inviting me over as well.¡± Xu Yan¡¯s expression was very serious when he handed over the exercises. ¡°I spent a long time looking for this set of questions. I hope you like it.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s family did notck money, and Tan Rou did notck anything else. Xu Yan thought about this gift for a long time. He felt that this gift was something meaningful.


    The corners of Tan Ron¡¯s eyes twitched. Seeing this gift, she recalled the primary school students who received a set of winter vacation homework as a gift for the new year. However, she still epted the gift.


    Liang Lu had given her a superrge bear doll, the kind that could sleep with her in bed.


    Li Li¡¯s gift was a bracelet that she bought with her own money.


    Lu Qing¡¯s gift was a treasured tea set. This gift did not seem to be for Tan Rou, but for Tan Ron¡¯s father.


    Tan Rou epted them one by one. After a while, the doorbell rang and interrupted their conversation. On a closer look, it was Zhuang Liu.


    Li Li suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Rou, look! Your fiance is here..¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448: 448 The Two of You Are a Perfect Match

    Chapter 448: 448 The Two of You Are a Perfect Match


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Wow, is this Tan Ron¡¯s fiance?¡±


    Liang Lu looked at Zhuang Liu through the door. ¡°This is too beautiful! Just by looking at their faces, the two of you are a perfect match!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs attracted Xu Yan¡¯s attention. Thest time he saw Zhuang Liu, he was still sitting in a wheelchair. It was said that he was seriously injured. He did not expect him to recover so quickly.


    Lu Qing had seen Zhuang Liu in a wheelchair before, and he also knew that Zhuang Liu had been in a wheelchair for a long time. But now, Zhuang Liu stood straight before Tan Ron¡¯s house. He did not look like he had been in a wheelchair for years.


    Initially, he thought there would be a winner and a loser in thepetition between him and Zhuang Liu. Although Zhuang Liu was handsome and rich, he had a physical defect then. As long as Zhuang Liu was in a wheelchair, he would have a chance to win Tan Ron¡¯s favor.


    But now that Zhuang Liu had got back on his feet, Lu Qing also thoroughly and clearly realized that the difference between him and Zhuang Liu was too great.


    Tan Rou went over to open the door for Zhuang Liu. Liang Lu followed behind Tan Rou. When she saw Zhuang Liu, she first said, ¡°Rourou, your fiance looks even more handsome up close.¡±


    ¡°Liang Lu, what are you talking about?¡± Tan Rou suddenly felt a little embarrassed. They could have said whatever they wanted, but she did not want Zhuang Liu to know about this. It was obvious that she and Zhuang Liu were no longer engaged.


    A satisfied smile immediately appeared on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face. He greeted Liang Lu warmly, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Rourou¡¯s ssmate, right? Nice to meet you.¡±


    Liang Lu smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Brother-inw!¡±


    Tan Rou facepalmed. ¡°Liang Lu, Brother Zhuang has his own name. Don¡¯t give him nicknames.¡±


    Zhuang Liu liked this nickname very much. He said generously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can call me whatever you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    If it were the usual Zhuang Liu, if someone dared to give him a nickname, that person would surely be dead. However, Zhuang Liu was pleased to hear this nickname today. He wished to make these nicknames into nametes and stick them on his body.


    ¡°Third brother, why are you like this too?¡± Tan Rou pretended to be angry. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you guys anymore. My mother is calling us over for lunch.¡±


    It was the first time Lu Qing had seen Tan Rou like this. She was not as sharp as she was in school nor as skilled as she was when she treated his grandfather at his house. At this moment, Tan Rou was like a shy girl who was blushing in front of the man she liked.


    So, was it possible for Tan Rou to show such an expression? Lu Qing closed his eyes, feeling very upset. Even though he said he wanted to give up on liking Tan Rou, feelings could not be solved with words. Deep inside his heart, he still liked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou pulled Li Li and Liang Lu away while Zhuang Liu and the other two men walked behind.


    Lu Qing had been observing his legs. Although he was a littleme, she could tell he could walk.


    ¡°Did Tan Rou treat your leg too?¡± Lu Qing asked.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have to answer Lu Qing, but he was here to make Lu Qing back out. So he replied, ¡°Rourou indeed treated my leg. She was treating me before your grandfather. I was her first patient.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know if he was Tan Ron¡¯s first patient, but he had to show superiority when facing his love rival.


    Sure enough, Lu Qing¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard that. He clenched his fists and said against his conscience, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t fight with you for the identity of the first patient, and 1 won¡¯t pester her anymore. We¡¯re here today as guest at Tan Ron¡¯s house as her ssmate, and I¡¯m not the only one who came today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhuang. We¡¯re really here as friends today. The two of us don¡¯t have any ill intentions toward Tan Rou. We wouldn¡¯t use Tan Ron¡¯s new identity to help our families.¡±


    Zhuang Liu crossed his arms and put on a superior posture. He said, ¡°Rourou also treats you as friends. Don¡¯t disappoint her.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly left.


    Xu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. He patted Lu Qing¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly again, ¡°They are a perfect match. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded slightly. ¡°1 know..¡±

 Chapter 449 - 449: 449 A Meal

    Chapter 449: 449 A Meal


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Zhuang Liu entered, he took the initiative to sit on the left side of Tan Rou. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit in this position, but coincidentally, the Tao brothers weren¡¯t here today.


    Today was Saturday, so Tan Rou didn¡¯t have to go to school. Since Tan Rou didn¡¯t have to go to school, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t have to pick her up from school. As for Tao Zheng and Tao Qi? The two of them went to buy books.


    Tao Qi¡¯s school required him to buy a set of extra-cursory reference books, but the version that the teacher requested was very rare, so Tao Zheng took Tao Qi out early in the morning to look for books and had not returned until now.


    Mr. Tao usually didn¡¯t go home for lunch. His workce was quite far away, and his lunch break was short. He didn¡¯t have time to go home for lunch.


    Since they weren¡¯t around, Zhuang Liu had it easy. After he entered the door, he sat directly on Tan Ron¡¯s left, while the seat on Tan Ron¡¯s right was reserved for Mrs. Tao.


    ¡°Oh my god, 1 finally bought this set of books.¡± The moment Tao Zheng entered the door, he started toin about Tao Qi. ¡°You really made me speechless. You actually remembered the title of the book wrongly, causing us to drive around half the Urban area.¡±


    Tao Qi saw Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sitting together and automatically ignored his second brother¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t even change his shoes and directly flew to Tan Ron¡¯s side.


    ¡°Third Sister, Third Brother, I¡¯m back.¡± Tao Qi said with a smile.


    When Tao Zheng, who was changing his shoes, heard the name ¡®Third Brother,¡¯ he quickly turned around and saw a table of people sitting in the dining room, looking at him at the entrance.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tao Zheng was stunned for three seconds before he slowly stood up and waved.


    ¡°Let me introduce them to you. These are my ssmates. They are guests at our house today.¡± Tan Rou said,


    ¡°This is my second brother.¡±


    After Tao Zheng changed his shoes, he came over to greet them. ¡°Hello, everyone. Sit down and eat first. I¡¯ll wash my hands ande over.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s gaze followed Tao Zheng until they walked into the washroom. She then said to Tan Rou, ¡°Is that your brother? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    She knew that she was going to die of envy for Tan Rou. Not only was she good-looking and very rich, but she also had handsome older brothers and a cute younger brother.


    ¡°Actually, our eldest is the most handsome, but he had to work overtime today, so he didn¡¯t make it back in time. You might be able to see him next time.¡±


    Liang Lu was very excited after hearing that. ¡°Can Ie to your house as a guest next time?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Tao was very hospitable. ¡°We wee you at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Liang Lu said gratefully.


    After Tao Zheng washed his hands, he pushed Tao Qi, who was sitting on Tan Ron¡¯s right, out of the way. ¡°Xiao Qi, did you not wash your hands when you came back? Hurry up and wash your hands.¡±


    Tao Qi protected his seat with all his might. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to wash my hands. If 1 do, you¡¯ll definitely snatch my seat away. I¡¯m not giving up my seat to you.¡±


    Tao Zheng pulled Tao Qi up without any exnation. ¡°If you don¡¯t wash your hands, you¡¯re a dirty child. A dirty child can¡¯t sit beside Xiao Rou.¡±


    Tao Qi was a little convinced by him, but he didn¡¯t want to lose this good seat. After all, there were only two seats beside his sister. Usually, he didn¡¯t have the chance to sit. Now that he had the chance to sit, he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Xiao Qi, quickly go wash your hands. If you eat without washing your hands, you¡¯ll get diarrhea.¡±


    Since his sister had spoken, Tao Qi could only go over and wash his hands. When he came back, he could only sit beside Tao Zheng.


    Mrs. Tao looked at the interaction between them and smiled happily at the guests. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that they¡¯ve made a fool out of themselves. They usually fight to sit with Rourou at home. 1 didn¡¯t expect them to make a scene today.¡±


    ¡°They have a good rtionship.¡± As the only child, Lu Qing said with some distress.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat! 1 didn¡¯t know what you guys liked to eat, so 1 prepared some for you guys.¡± Mrs. Tao hurriedly urged when she saw the listless boy.


    Tan Rou loved prawns, so the two tes of prawns were ced in front of her from the beginning but she didn¡¯t like to peel shrimps, so Zhuang Liu had to do it.


    Zhuang Liu had eaten with Tan Rou a few times before he realized that Tan Rou liked having prawns but did not like peeling them. Therefore, he swore in his heart that he would peel prawns for Tan Rou for the rest of his life..

 Chapter 450 - 450: 450 Tao Zheng Is Really Sad

    Chapter 450: 450 Tao Zheng Is Really Sad


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu put on disposable gloves and carefully removed the shrimp¡¯s outer shell. Then, he ced the first shrimp into Tan Ron¡¯s bowl.


    Just as Tan Rou was about to pick it up and eat it, a pair of chopsticks snatched the prawn away before she could. Then, a new prawn fell into her bowl.


    Tao Zheng was chewing on Zhuang Liu¡¯s prawns. Then, he told Tan Rou, ¡°Sister, eat the prawns 1 peeled for you. The prawns I peeled are delicious.¡±


    Tan Rou was about tough at her brother. The same kind of prawns were poured into the pot and cooked together. All the seasonings were the same. How could there be two vors?


    Zhuang Liu was also speechless at Tao Zheng. Why would a young man in his twenties do such a childish thing? Could it be that Tao Qi possessed him?


    Tan Rou ate the prawn that Tao Zheng had peeled for her. It was indeed delicious, but she felt that it was definitely not because Tao Zheng peeled the prawn but because it was originally delicious.


    Zhuang Liu put another prawn in Tan Ron¡¯s bowl, but Tao Zheng still snatched it away and reced it with another for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Does Second Brother have any objections to me peeling the prawns?¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If you want them too, you can tell me directly. 1¡¯11 help you peel the prawns after 1 help Rourou peel them. You don¡¯t have to snatch Rourou¡¯s.¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s mother scolded her, ¡°Xiao Zheng, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could he snatch the shrimp from his sister¡¯s bowl? If you want to eat them, you can tell me. 1 don¡¯t mind peeling them for you. Don¡¯t snatch your sister¡¯s prawns.¡±


    Tao Zheng blushed at his mother¡¯s words. He lowered his head to eat and whispered, ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t snatch the prawns from Rourou¡¯s bowl anymore.¡±


    However, Tao Zheng yed the same trick again when the next prawn appeared. He had no intention of not snatching it.


    ¡°Second, brother, if you continue like this, I¡¯ll get angry!¡± Tan Rou was also very protective of her food. She could have eaten two prawns, but because Tao Zheng had interfered, she could only eat one. This made her a little unhappy.


    Seeing his sister¡¯s anger, he dared not snatch anything from her. He obediently peeled prawns for Tan Rou on the right side. Soon, Tan Rou¡¯s bowl was filled with prawns peeled by him and Zhuang Liu.


    Liang Lu and the others yearned for Tan Rou¡¯s family atmosphere. It was very harmonious, and they could see that Tan Rou¡¯s family really loved her very much.


    There were too many shrimps, and Tan Rou couldn¡¯t finish them all by herself, so she distributed the peeled shrimps to everyone. The first one was Zhuang Liu, followed by Grandpa and Grandma, and finally, Tao Qi. Only one person didn¡¯t get a share.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s face was full of tears as he pointed at his empty bowl and said, ¡°Xiao Rou, you haven¡¯t given me any prawns yet.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at him and said, ¡°This is your punishment, Second Brother. Who asked you to cause trouble just now?¡±


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°I won¡¯t cause trouble now so you can give me one.¡±


    Everyone else shared her sister¡¯s prawns, but Tao Zheng didn¡¯t. Tao Zheng felt very sad. Moreover, he had peeled half of the prawns. He would feel ufortable for the whole day if he didn¡¯t eat any of it.


    In the end, Tan Rou still gave Tao Zheng a prawn. As for the remaining prawns, Tan Rou gave them all back to Zhuang Liu. She also said that eating prawns could supplement calcium and be good for bone recovery.


    Tao Zheng said faintly, ¡°The shrimp shell contains the most calcium. He might as well pick it up and eat it.¡±


    ¡°Second, brother!¡± Tan Rou said with a straight face.


    Tao Zheng immediately shut his mouth.


    Liang Lu looked around and said, ¡°Tan Rou, I really like your family. They¡¯re so nice, and the food is delicious. 1 want to stay here and not leave.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to school. Just stay at my ce.¡±


    In the past, Liang Lu would have agreed without hesitation. But now, she had promised Tan Rou that she would study hard so she couldn¡¯t skip ss.


    Mother Tao politely said, ¡°Then you shoulde and y more often. I¡¯ll make you more delicious food.¡±


    Liang Lu gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Auntie¡¯s cooking is the best!¡±


    ¡°Actually, my cooking isn¡¯t the best. Rourou¡¯s cooking is much better than mine.¡± Tao Yan¡¯s mother smiled.


    ¡°I can prove that Third Sister cooks super well.¡± Tao Qi said.


    Liang Lu looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, i want to try them too!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, stop dreaming,¡± Tan Rou said lightly.


    ¡°Rourou¡¯s cooking is indeed delicious.¡± Zhuang Liu was the only one who did not belong to the Tao family and had eaten Tan Rou¡¯s cooking..

 Chapter 451 - 451: 451 Happy Cooperation

    Chapter 451: 451 Happy Cooperation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s words immediately attracted the jealous gazes of Liang Lu and the others. However, they thought about it carefully. What was their rtionship with Tan Rou? What was Zhuang Liu¡¯s rtionship with Tan Rou? Zhuang Liu was Tan Ron¡¯s fiance, so it was normal for him to have eaten Tan Ron¡¯s food.


    Moreover, judging from Zhuang Liu¡¯s proficiency in peeling prawns for Tan Rou, they should have eaten together often. Since that was the case, they had nothing to be jealous of. They just felt a little unhappy.


    Liang Lu still wanted to fight for it. ¡°Xiao Rou, I want to try your cooking too.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡± She had to treat her brother¡¯s hand, nurse Auntie Shen¡¯s health, take care of her grandparents, and also treat Old Master Lu tomorrow.


    After the meal, the few of them sat in the courtyard for a while. Grandpa Tao took out arge pair of scissors to trim the flowers. He was prepared to pick out beautiful flowers for Liang Lu and the others to bring back as a gift.


    ¡°See you on Monday!¡± Liang Lu and Li Li waved at Tan Rou. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today.¡±


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t want to go home. He wanted to buy some school supplies, so he took the bus and left.


    Tan Rou told them to be careful on the road and to send her a message when they reached home.


    Lu Qing had a car at home to pick him up. Before he left, he asked Tan Rou,


    ¡°Are you still going to my house to treat my grandfather tomorrow?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s make it ten in the morning.¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood beside Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Rourou tomorrow morning.¡±


    Lu Qing saw that the two of them were getting closer and closer, and he felt upset. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he got into the car and left in disappointment.


    The next morning, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu arrived at Lu Qing¡¯s house on time. In order to hide it from others, Zhuang Liu still went there in a wheelchair. However, when he arrived at Lu Qing¡¯s house, he put down the wheelchair and went over with a walking stick.


    Old Master Lu was very surprised when he saw Zhuang Liu stand up. Originally, he had thought that Zhuang Liu¡¯s biggest weakness was his legs, which would affect his position in the Zhuang family in the future. However, now that he could stand up, this weakness would no longer burden him.


    After treating Old Master Lu, Tan Rou still needed to rest for a while. The Lu family had prepared a resting cubicle for her and she was resting inside while Zhuang Liu was discussing some matters with Old Master Lu outside.


    ¡°Has Old Master Lu thought about what I said earlier?¡± Zhuang Liu asked in a low voice.


    Old Master Lu was actually very confused. Why would Zhuang Liu choose the Lu family to cooperate? It couldn¡¯t be that Zhuang Liu¡¯s rtionship with the Lu family had improved just because Tan Rou had treated him a few times, right?


    Zhuang Liu saw that Old Master Lu did not answer, so he asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Lu family to be the only one?¡±


    Old Master Lu was a soldier. He was not a heartless person. It was just that he had been bedridden all these years and his grandson was too young, so he restrained his edge. Now that his body had mostly recovered and his grandson was about to take charge of the situation, how could he continue to be calm?


    ¡°What do you need me to do, Third Young Master Zhuang?¡± Old Master Lu asked seriously. ¡°If it¡¯s illegal or immoral, I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±¡±


    Old Master Lu nodded. ¡°Alright, i agree to your request.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat at the table and knocked on the table with his fingers. ¡°You should know that the Song family often goes against me in the dark. I¡¯m not a good-tempered cat. I¡¯ll scratch people when I¡¯m angry.¡±


    Old Master Lu smiled when he heard that. ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, if you want to deal with the Song family, the Lu family will fully support you!¡±


    Zhuang Liu also smiled. ¡°Alright, 1 was waiting for you to say that.¡±


    The two of them had a simple conversation before Tan Rou woke up. When Tan Rou woke up, Zhuang Liu left with Tan Rou.


    Old Master Lu looked at the car that was getting further and further away and sighed, ¡°This lion that has been dormant for many years is finally going to stand up and join thepetition.¡±


    Lu Qing stood at the side with aplicated expression.


    Old Master Lu nced at his grandson and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t worthy of Tan Rou in the past, and now you¡¯re even less worthy.¡±


    He only had this one family member left. He could not let anything happen to this child. He only hoped that the old woman and his son and daughter-inw could bless him from heaven to see his grandson take charge of his own affairs one day..

 Chapter 452 - 452: 452 Give Me Money

    Chapter 452: 452 Give Me Money


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Song Lin was still thinking about what to give Tan Rou for school the next day when Tan Jing, who had not contacted him for a long time, suddenly sent him a message asking him to meet at a ce.


    ¡°Crazy.¡± Song Lin cursed and put down the phone.


    However, Tan Jing called him again as if she had something urgent to tell Song Lin. She kept calling him.


    Song Lin wanted to block her, but when his hand touched the phone, he identally pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Song Lin, you finally picked up my call!¡± Tan Jing¡¯s voice was very hoarse. ¡°Listen, 1 have something to say to you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Song Lin said impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the ce you said. Stop sending me messages and calling me.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to pursue Tan Rou, right?¡± Tan Jing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I know Tan Rou¡¯s weakness. As long as you use this weakness to threaten her, she will definitely agree to be with you.¡±


    These words were also said by those old men to humiliate her.


    Song Lin was about to hang up the phone when he paused. He really wanted Tan Rou. These few days, he had been trying to curry favor with Tan Rou countless times. He had even swept the floor three times in the ss, but Tan Rou¡¯s attitude towards him was still lukewarm.


    ¡°What is her weakness?¡± Song Lin asked.


    Tan Jing replied, ¡°Come to the ce I told you to meet me, and 1¡¯11 tell you more about Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°Just say it on the phone¡­¡± Before Song Lin could finish, Tan Jing interrupted him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you until 1 see you.¡± Tan Jing had also learned her lesson.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Lin¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°See you in an hour.¡±


    The ce where Tan Jing had arranged to meet Song Lin was an unfinished building. The developer had run away, and the workers had sold all the machinery and building materials without getting paid, leaving only some broken things behing.


    Song Lin tripped over a messy rock. He was so angry that he cursed, ¡°Tan Jing, this b*tch! What kind of lousy ce did you ask me toe to?!¡±


    ¡°Song Lin, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Tan Jing called Song Lin from the balcony on the sixth floor. ¡°Come on up. There¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    Song Lin walked upstairs. Tan Jing was sitting in the middle of the room. There were many bread bags on the ground and arge bucket of water. It was very messy. She had aged a lot. She had heavy makeup on her face, and there were some white hairs in her originally long ck hair. She did not look like a high school student who had just celebrated her eighteenth birthday.


    Tan Jing saw Song Lin and grinned. ¡°Long time no see, Song Lin.¡±


    Song Lin looked at her lips that were covered with a thickyer of lipstick and felt a little scared. ¡°Why did you do this to yourself? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Disgusting?¡± Tan Jing touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disgusting? You¡¯ve slept with so many men. If you don¡¯t feel disgusted, who else would?¡± Song Lin mocked.


    Tan Jing burst intoughter and stared at Song Lin. ¡°1 slept with you too. You said that I¡¯m disgusting, but don¡¯t you feel disgusted with yourself?¡±


    ¡°When I slept with you, you were still clean,¡± Song Lin said arrogantly.


    Tan Jing said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t of age at that time. As long as I say that you raped me, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Song Lin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and I need money to get an abortion.¡± Tan Jing said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve slept with so many men. How can you be sure that it¡¯s mine?¡± Song Lin said angrily. However, he was also nervous. After all, he had done it with Tan Jing a few times. If the child was really his, he would be finished.


    It was not easy for him to enter the Song family. Old Master Song was also quite satisfied with him and gave him a chance to fight for the position of the Song family¡¯s head. If his and Tan Jing¡¯s matter was exposed, he would be chased back to that lousy ce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s yours, but 1 can make him yours.¡± Tan Jing revealed a scary smile and took out her phone from her pocket. ¡°If others knew what we just said, what do you think would happen?¡±


    Song Lin was furious. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a lunatic!¡± Tan Jing widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°If you were raped by those old men and forced to crawl on the ground like a dog, where they humiliate over and over again, you would go crazy too!¡±


    Song Lin looked at the crazy Tan Jing and knew that he could not anger her, so he said, ¡°Calm down. If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you. How much do you want to get an abortion?¡±


    Tan Jing calmed down a little. She reached out a hand and made a ¡®five.¡¯


    Song Lin heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Five thousand yuan, right? I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±


    ¡°Not five thousand.¡± Tan Jing smiled.. ¡°I want 50 million!¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: 453 Dead Man

    Chapter 453: 453 Dead Man


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rob the bank instead?¡± Song Lin couldn¡¯t give her that much money, and he wouldn¡¯t give Tan Jing that much either. Five thousand yuan was barely enough, but he would never give her fifty million yuan.


    ¡°If I could snatch it, why would 1e to you?¡± Tan Jing¡¯s eyes drooped. She said sadly, ¡°Tan Song asked me to give him 50 million. As long as I give him 50 million, 1 can stop sleeping with those old men. I can live a normal life in the future.¡± She was agitated. ¡°Song Lin, I want to live a normal life!¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a normal life? Song Lin also wanted to live a normal life. He was an illegitimate child and had been looked down upon by others since he was young. This caused his heart to be somewhat distorted.


    ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± Song Linforted Tan Jing and slowly approached him. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money in my ount. Can I transfer 20 million to you first?¡±


    Tan Jing thought for a moment. It was better than nothing, so she agreed. ¡°Alright, transfer 20 million to me first.¡±


    Song Lin originally wanted to ask Tan Jing about Tan Ron¡¯s shorings, but now he could almost guess that Tan Jing was bluffing him. If Tan Jing really knew Tan Ron¡¯s shorings, she would have used them to threaten Tan Ron. ¡°Hurry up and spin!¡± Tan Jing said.


    Song Lin said, ¡°I don¡¯t know your card number. Tell me your card number.¡± He approached Tan Jing step by step. ¡°If you don¡¯t have your bank card with you, you can go to the mobile banking app.¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s bank card had long been taken away by Tan Song. She did not remember the bank ount number, so she followed Song Lin¡¯s instructions and looked for the card number from the mobile phone bank.


    Song Lin took advantage of the moment when she lowered her head and rushed over to snatch Tan Jing¡¯s phone away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tan Jing came to snatch the phone.


    Song Lin was an expert. He raised his phone high above his head and smiled. ¡°You want me to transfer you 50 million? You must be dreaming! I¡¯m not going to give you the money. If you have the ability,e and take it.¡±


    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Tan Jing was already at her wit¡¯s end. If she could not hold on to Song Lin, this life-saving straw, she would definitely die.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. 1 won¡¯t return it to you.¡± Song Lin could not let this recording spread.


    Tan Jing pounced over and scratched and bit Song Lin. Song Lin didn¡¯t pay attention and her neck was really scratched.


    ¡°F*ck! Crazy woman!¡± Song Lin pushed her away. ¡°You better not have any illness!¡±


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sick. I¡¯m going to infect you with my illness!¡± As she spoke, she rushed forward and bit Song Lin.


    Song Lin was furious. ¡°Crazy woman, you¡¯re crazy. If you bite me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Tan Jing pretended not to hear him and continued to bite Song Lin, tearing Song Lin¡¯s coat.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Song Lin kicked Tan Jing away.


    Tan Jing took a few steps back and fell from the sixth floor.


    Song Lin was stunned. He didn¡¯t want to push Tan Jing down, nor did he want to kill her.


    He didn¡¯t think that Tan Jing would die since this was only the sixth floor. Last time, she jumped off a building, but she didn¡¯t die. This time, this is definitely another one of her tricks. Song Linforted himself.


    He mustered up his courage and walked to the balcony to look down. He saw an old steel bar that was 40 to 50 centimeters long stuck in Tan Jing¡¯s chest. The steel bar was covered in blood.


    Tan Jing¡¯s eyes were wide open. Her head had cracked open. There were white and bloody things mixed together. It was very disgusting.


    Song Lin was so scared that he retreated back into the room. His legs went weak and he fell to the ground.


    After a while, he stumbled down the stairs. Because his legs were weak, he missed a step and fell down four or five steps.


    Tan Jing¡¯s phone fell out of his hand. Song Lin didn¡¯t have the mood to pick it up and quickly left the unfinished building.


    When he reached downstairs, Song Lin subconsciously looked at Tan Jing. She was like a hawthorn on a steel rod. It was very scary.


    Song Lin ran out of the unfinished building without looking back. He didn¡¯t dare to call a taxi immediately. After he calmed down, he walked a long distance before getting a taxi.


    He closed his eyes and pinched his arm. His arm hurt, which proved that it was true. He had killed someone.


    After returning home, Song Lin only told the servants that he had fallen. He had to admit that he was quite capable of handling stress. He could still continue eating dinner with a clear conscience after killing someone..

 Chapter 454 - 454: 454 Dad Was Wrong

    Chapter 454: 454 Dad Was Wrong


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Morning, Xiao Ron!¡± Liang Lu had been waiting for Tan Rou at the entrance today. She had some questions for Tan Rou, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb her studies, so she took the opportunity to ask her questions while Tan Rou was walking from the entrance to the teaching building.


    ¡°Good morning, Liang Lu. You¡¯re early today.¡± Tan Rou answered with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Liang Lu smiled. ¡°Because I have a question for you.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can send me a message ore to ss. There¡¯s no need to wake up so early. The weather was quite cold, so it was better to sleep in.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping is not as important as studying.¡± Liang Lu was aware of how much shecked.


    ¡°Morning, Xiao Rou!¡± Li Li ran up to them. ¡°Good morning, Liang Lu!¡±


    Liang Lu waved at her as a greeting.


    Just as the three of them were about to enter the school gate, a disheveled man suddenly rushed in front of them and grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s arm.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t expect someone to appear and was caught by him. However, she reacted quickly and grabbed the man¡¯s arm, kicking him away from them.


    Liang Lu stood in front of Tan Rou and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.


    The man pushed his greasy hair aside and said anxiously, ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    However, the person who called himself ¡®daddy¡¯ was not Father Tao, but Tan Song, who had been hated by everyone recently.


    Tan Song¡¯s face was covered in dirt, and the coat he was wearing seemed to have not been changed for a long time, emitting an unpleasant smell.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, please help daddy. Daddy is really at a loss.¡± As Tan Song spoke, he started crying.


    When Tan Rou heard Tan Song call himself ¡®daddy¡¯, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you say that you¡¯re my father?¡±


    Tan Song lowered his attitude. ¡°Daddy was wrong in the past. Can Daddy apologize to you?¡± As he spoke, he knelt down and bowed to Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake. Please forgive Daddy!¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to smash his mouth, but she didn¡¯t want to dirty her hands. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re blind and your brain is damaged. Your daughter is Tan Jing, not me.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, we raised you for seventeen years. Don¡¯t we have any rtionship between us?¡± Tan Song said.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want a lot from you, just 50 million. As long as you give me 50 million, we¡¯ll write off all our past grudges.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really interesting!¡± Tan Rou sneered and mocked, ¡°It was you who hurt me. Now, you want me to give you 50 million to erase our past grievances? Do I look like a fool to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tan Song changed his words. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Let¡¯s talk about something else. Rourou, on ount of the fact that the Tan family has raised you for 17 years, lent me 50 million yuan. When I have enough money to start thepany, 1 will definitely repay you.¡±


    ¡°You raised me for seventeen years?¡± Tan Rou found it ridiculous. ¡°1 really don¡¯t understand how you have the audacity to say that. When I was still a baby, you fed me sleeping pills. When I was four years old, 1 was sent to that kind of ce. Do you know how I lived for those ten years?¡±


    Tan Song stammered, unable to say anything.


    Tan Ron¡¯s emotions rose and she recounted everything that had happened in the past ten years.


    ¡°When 1 was first sent there, no one cared if I was a young and weak child. They only cared if I could continue the experiment.


    ¡°They were asking a four-year-old child to learn 10,000 Chinese characters in a year, and after the age of five, they would learn 6,000 words in a year. If one of them made a mistake, they would be locked in a small ck room and would not be allowed to eat or sleep.


    ¡°They kept instilling knowledge into us. If we couldn¡¯t learn it, they would put electromaic hats on our heads and stuff knowledge into our brains. If we couldn¡¯t learn it, they would use electricity to shock us. You even said that those things are used to develop our brains. Do you think those things can really develop our brains?


    ¡°Do you know how many children there were? At first, there are a hundred children, thest, only less than five children, thest of them even went crazy and somemitted suicide. In the beginning, there were children who died tragically being carried away from me almost every day.


    ¡°I was lucky enough to survive, but my brain was also damaged by them and imnted with a lot of messy memories. I really wanted to crack open my brain every day to take a good look at it.


    Tan Rou said coldly, ¡°Is this what you call raising me gracefully for 17 years?¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455: 455 Disgusting

    Chapter 455: 455 Disgusting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Song didn¡¯t feel that he was wrong at all. He said, ¡°Only by experiencing hardship can one seed. Besides, aren¡¯t you back to normal now? If we hadn¡¯t sent you to that ce, you wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity, and you wouldn¡¯t have be so smart.¡±


    In fact, Tan Song had always wanted to know how Tan Rou had returned to normal. That was because the person who had paid them money told them that Tan Rou would only be stupid for the rest of her life and would never recover. However, Tan Rou became smarter after returning to the Tao family. It was unknown what method the Tao family used.


    Liang Lu was a very righteous person. After hearing Tan Ron¡¯s self-description, she was angry and heartbroken. Hence, she ran to Tan Song, picked him up, and threw him on the ground twice.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want Liang Lu to be used of beating someone up. She quickly pulled Liang Lu away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give him the chance to extort money. If you hurt him, he will definitely extort money from you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this lying down!¡± Liang Lu wished she could break Tan Song¡¯s bones. ¡°How could they do this to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry because of him.¡± Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss first. There¡¯s no need to waste time here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± Tan Song got up from the ground and continued to apologize to Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, I was really wrong. Can 1 just apologize to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Li Li was so angry that her hair was about to stand on end.


    ¡°Last time, you came to the school to ask Rourou for money. Now, you¡¯re here to ask Rourou for money. Do you think Rourou is an ATM machine that can withdraw money without a bank card? You are the one who caused your family to go bankrupt. Why should Rourou use money to fill the hole in your family?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her for money. 1 just wanted to borrow money. When I have money, 1¡¯11 return it to her.¡± Tan Song¡¯s choice of words were interesting. It was not cheating when he went out to go whoring and said that he did not have a mistress. Then, when he came out to forcefully borrow money, he said that he did not ask for money and was only borrowing money. He had definitely grasped the essence of thenguage.


    ¡°If your memory isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll help you refresh them!¡± Li Li raised a finger. ¡°You came to school to ask Rourou for money, disturbing her from studying. Your daughter stole the physics exam paper and framed Rourou, causing her to almost miss thepetition. Also, do you remember who spread the rumor that Xiao Rou was being kept?¡±


    She counted the Tan family¡¯s sins in detail, and the more she spoke, the angrier she became.


    Tan Rou was such a good person. How could she be bullied by the Tan family like that? If she had the power, she would definitely avenge Tan Rou.


    ¡°Those things were all done by that little b*tch, Tan Jing. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve already taught her a lesson.¡± Tan Song decided to sell his biological daughter to please Tan Rou. ¡°I sent her to the bed of those old men who were the age of her grandfather. Those old perverts have new tricks to torture her every day. She¡¯s been tormented until she¡¯s not human anymore. Xiao Rou, what do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Tan Song was disgusting, but she did not expect him to be so disgusting. Not only did he give his own daughter to all kinds of people to y with, but he also told them about it. It was really disgusting.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Hearing Tan Song¡¯s words, Li Li felt physically ufortable. She had never seen such a disgusting father like Tan Song. This kind of animal was not worthy of being a father.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more of a beast than a beast!¡± Liang Lu stepped forward and kicked Tan Song again. She didn¡¯t want to stand up for Tan Jing. She just felt that Tan Song was disgusting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, so she pulled Li Li and Liang Lu away.


    Tan Song chased after her. ¡°Xiao Rou, save Daddy. If you don¡¯t save Daddy, Daddy will die.¡±


    He originally wanted to use Tan Jing¡¯s body to pay off the debt, but that heartless little girl ran away. He searched for a long time but could not find her. He did not know where she was hiding.


    Unable to find Tan Jing, Tan Song could only turn his attention to Tan Rou. She had already regained her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family. As long as she was willing to lend him money, he could make aeback.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The security guards in the security room finally noticed Tan Song. They came over with batons and explosion-proof forks.


    ¡°Where did this lunatice from? Hurry up and grab him. We can¡¯t let him hurt the students.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others took the opportunity to run to the teaching building..

 Chapter 456 - 456: 456 Just you wait!

    Chapter 456: 456 Just you wait!


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Ron and the others returned to ss, they were about to take out their books for morning reading when a fly that couldn¡¯t be chased away came looking for them.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you alright?¡± Song Lin put down his bag and ran to Tan Ron¡¯s seat. Concerned, He asked, ¡°Did that old man Tan Song do anything to you?¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    Hearing Song Lin¡¯s words, Li Li felt very ufortable. ¡°Song Lin, from what you¡¯re saying, it seems you want Tan Song to do something to Rourou?¡±


    Song Lin was stunned. He exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what 1 meant. 1 just wanted to say that if I came earlier today, Tan Song wouldn¡¯t have bullied Tan Rou.¡± ¡°Song Lin, what¡¯s your rtionship with Rourou?¡± Li Li shook her head.


    ¡°Do you need to care about our Rourou¡¯s matters?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Song Lin, please stay away. We¡¯re going to study.¡±


    Li Li sat back in her seat and showed Tan Rou the physics question she didn¡¯t know how to answerst night. ¡°Rourou, can you help me analyze this question?¡±


    Tan Rou then started reading the question that Li Li had passed to her.


    Song Lin was furious. This Li Li was really a dog that relied on others. In the past, she was like a mouse that had seen a cat. Now that she saw him, she wished to raise her chin to the sky. It was as if this wretched girl had Tan Ron¡¯s g on her back. On the g was written, ¡®1 am Tan Ron¡¯s b*tch!¡¯.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I also have a physics question that 1 don¡¯t know. Can you teach me?¡± Song Lin suppressed his anger and tried his best to maintain a calm tone.


    ¡°Did you also enter the finals of the physicspetition?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Song Lin¡¯s face turned red. He remembered thepetition with Tan Rou. Not only did he lose, but he also failed the physicspetition. On the other hand, Li Li¡¯s results have been getting better and better ever since she started following Tan Rou. She had even passed the provincial finals and was about to go to the nationalpetition.


    Li Li chimed in, ¡°Someone boasted about how amazing he was, but he didn¡¯t even pass the preliminaries. It¡¯s really fun.¡±


    Song Lin could not vent his anger on Tan Rou. He could only turn around and scold Li Li. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you criticize me? You¡¯re just a dog raised by Tan Rou. I¡¯m talking to your master, so don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Li Li frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Song Lin, I didn¡¯t scold you this entire time. Please improve your character. Don¡¯t start insulting others out of the blue.¡±


    At this moment, someone said, ¡°An illegitimate child from that kind of ce. What kind of quality do you think he has?¡±


    Song Lin turned around to look for him after hearing that. However, everyone was busy doing their own things, so he could not tell who said it.


    Song Lin was furious. ¡°Just wait. Not only am 1 going to scold you, I¡¯m also going to¡­¡±


    ¡°What else would you do to her?¡± Tan Rou raised her head. Her eyes were extremely cold.


    Song Lin was so frightened that he shivered. He had never seen Tan Rou look at him like this. Although Tan Rou was usually cold to him, she looked like she really wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Song Lin smiled apologetically and said. ¡°Why can I do that? She¡¯s just a little girl. What can I do to her?¡±


    With that, he walked away.


    Tan Rou was worried. She said to Li Li, ¡°Try not to be alone. Song Lin has always been a dark person. There¡¯s no guarantee that he won¡¯t do something bad.¡±


    Li Li nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be aware of it.¡±


    Nothing happened for two days straight, and Tan Rou let her guard down. Perhaps Song Lin was just saying it and didn¡¯t have the guts to do it.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you should head back first. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too good, so 1 need to go to the toilet.¡± Li Li put her bag on the table and rushed to the toilet.


    Tan Rou felt that there was nothing much to do now. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you so that we can leave together.¡±


    Li Li gestured and quickly ran to the toilet. Tan Rou took out her phone and checked the stocks she had bought.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Lu Qing walked over and asked. He knew that Tan Rou was definitely not waiting for him, but he still asked subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Li Li. She went to the toilet. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Qing stood there in a daze. He was thinking if he should wait for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou scrolled through her phone for ten minutes and felt that something was wrong. Why wasn¡¯t Li Li back yet? She didn¡¯t reply to her messages either.. Could it be that her legs were numb from sitting on the toilet bowl?

 Chapter 457 - 457: 457 Bullying a Girl

    Chapter 457: 457 Bullying a Girl


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Bullying a Girl


    After waiting for another three minutes, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She took her phone and went to look for Li Li. As she walked, she called her.


    Before she reached the washroom, she saw Song Lin leaning against the wall at the door of the female washroom, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Song Lin, what are you doing at the door of the women¡¯s bathroom?¡± Tan Rou rushed over and questioned him.


    When Song Lin saw Tan Rouing over, he was a little surprised. He thought that Tan Rou had already gone back.


    ¡°Why are you still in school?¡± Song Lin asked subconsciously.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you what you¡¯re doing after school.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s gaze was fierce. She felt very uneasy. ¡°Where¡¯s Li Li?¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s eyes evaded his gaze and he wanted to run to the ssroom. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and grabbed Song Lin¡¯s cor. She pressed him against the wall and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Li Li?¡±


    At this moment, the door of thedies ¡®room opened. A girl in a school uniform with colorful hair came out with a cigarette in her mouth. ¡°Brother Song, what should we do with the girl inside?¡±


    When she saw Song Lin being pressed against the wall, she rolled up her sleeves angrily. ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    Lu Qing also rushed over and brought Xu Yan, who had gone to the office to fill in the documents and had not had the time to go home.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Yan could tell at a nce that something was wrong because their school did not allow people to dye their hair.


    When the girl saw that there were three of them, she shouted into the toilet, ¡°Just leave two people here to guard. The rest of you cane out and do your work.¡±


    Another three delinquents came out from inside. Some had dyed their hair, some did not. Some were wearing school uniforms, and some were not. However, it was obvious that they were not students of the school.


    Tan Rou threw Song Lin against the wall. ¡°Song Lin, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Lu Qing was worried that the surveince cameras here would capture Tan Rou, so he said, ¡°Tan Rou, calm down first. There are surveince cameras here. You will be captured by the surveince cameras.¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly turned around, her eyes filled with ruthlessness.¡± Do you want to protect him too?¡±


    Then, Xu Yan quickly said, ¡°The school¡¯s electrical system needs to be repaired at noon. The surveince cameras have been cut off.¡±


    Tan Rou was even more daring now. She dragged Song Lin away in front of everyone. Song Lin was a 1.8-meter tall boy, but he was powerless in front of Tan Rou.


    ¡°What do you want to do for Brother Song?¡± The leader of the colorful haired delinquents raised her fist to threaten Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou pped her. ¡°Don¡¯t block my way!¡±


    The gangster girl was pped to the side of the fence by her, and blood came out from the corner of her mouth. Seeing that their leader had been beaten up, the others also rushed forward. Tan Rou knocked them down in a few moves. During this process, she didn¡¯t even use her right hand as she held onto Song Lin¡¯s cor.


    Xu Yan wanted to go up and help, but when he saw Tan Rou subdue the female hooligans in a few seconds, he silently retracted his foot and stood at the side to watch, while also keeping guard of the ce.


    Tan Rou dragged Song Lin all the way to the door of the women¡¯s bathroom. Song Lin kept struggling, and his legs kept thumping. One of his shoes even fell off.


    ¡°Get out here!¡± Tan Rou roared.


    The other two delinquents ran out dejectedly. When they saw their sisters lying on the ground, they were so scared that they did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Li Li?¡± Tan Rou red at them, as if she wanted to kill them.


    ¡°Yes¡­lnside¡­¡± A gangster¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°We didn¡¯t hurt her. We just tied her up. Plus, she didn¡¯t cooperate with us and even broke my hand.¡± She felt a little wronged.


    Tan Rou ignored her. She only wanted to find Li Li. If Li Li was hurt, she would never let Song Lin off.


    Li Li was tied up in a cubicle in the toilet. This was an essible toilet with another toilet inside. At this moment, Li Li was tied to the toilet bowl. Her mouth was tightly wrapped with transparent tape, and her face was red.


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± After seeing Tan Rou, Li Li burst into tears. She kept struggling, trying to escape.


    ¡°Release her!¡± Tan Rou was furious.


    The two delinquents trembled as they untied the rope. The rope was too strong, and they even tied a dead knot. They could not untie it for a long time.


    ¡°Use scissors.¡± Xu Yan specially ran back to the ssroom to pick up the scissors that girls usually used to make their crafts.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that this was the women¡¯s washroom.


    Tan Rou nced at Song Lin, who was still moving around, and sneered..¡± Song Lin, are you bullying a girl?¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458: 458 Pay the Price

    Chapter 458: 458 Pay the Price


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li was drenched and gave off an unpleasant smell. Tan Rou had only smelled that smell after she disinfected herself in the toilet.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Li Li cried and got up. She wanted to use her hands to wipe her eyes, but her hands were covered in dust, so she couldn¡¯t rub her eyes.


    Tan Rou used her leg to hook up the broken rope on the ground. She picked the longest one and tied Song Lin up. Song Lin didn¡¯t cooperate. So, Tan Rou proceeded to punching Song Lin in the stomach. Song Lin broke out in a cold sweat and no longer had the strength to struggle.


    ¡°Song Lin, do you think you can do whatever you want just because your Song family has some status?¡± Tan Rou knocked Song Lin¡¯s face with a rope that had fallen into the dirty water on the ground.


    ¡°I hate it when people bully girls. A grown man tied a girl up in the toilet just because she said something to you. Song Lin, you¡¯re really trash.¡±


    Song Lin coughed a few times and quibbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I didn¡¯t touch her¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind or deaf.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I saw what those girls said and did just now. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off just because of that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Song Lin was a little scared. He had already realized the disparity in strength between him and Tan Rou. If Tan Rou really wanted to deal with him, he might be in a very miserable state.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. How do you want to die?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Name one.¡±


    Song Lin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. 1 really don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Although Li Li was frightened, she was still rational. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t kill him. If you do, you¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    Tan Rou knew this. She just wanted to scare Song Lin.


    ¡°Since you like disinfectant so much, have a taste of it then.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    She walked out and found all the disinfectant that was left at the sink. Then, she poured it into the area where the mop was washed and put the mop in till it waspletely soaked.


    After that, she sshed Song Lin with the water she used to wash the mop. At the same time, she grabbed the few delinquents who had fallen to the ground and sshed them with water.


    The leader of the delinquents was filled with regret. They shouldn¡¯t havee here today. If Song Lin hadn¡¯t given them 30,000 yuan, they wouldn¡¯t havee.


    ¡°Heroine, we know we were wrong!¡± The delinquent girl, who was covered in dirty water, knelt down and admitted her mistake. ¡°We really didn¡¯t mess with that girl. It was Brother Song¡­ Song Lin gave us 30,000 yuan to sneak in and wait for this girl. Once she was alone, we would teach her a lesson. We didn¡¯t even have the time to teach her a lesson. We just tied her up and poured some disinfectant on her.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at them. She didn¡¯t want to waste time with these thugs. The real culprit was Song Lin. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The delinquents scrambled away.


    The next step was to deal with Song Lin. Originally, Tan Rou did not want to bother with Song Lin at all. Song Lin was not a threat to her. Although she was annoyed, she did not do anything out of line.


    But now it¡¯s not the same, Song Lin hadid his hands on Li Li, the girl who became Tan Ron¡¯s friend. It was also this girl who recovered her memory. This was her friend and deep in her heart, she has long regarded Li Li as a good sister.


    Tan Ron¡¯s good friend was bullied by this scum Song Lin. How could she allow this to happen?


    ¡°Does the disinfectant smell good?¡± Tan Rou smiled and asked Song Lin,


    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±


    Song Lin shook his head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t drink disinfectant.¡±


    Tan Rou naturally knew that the disinfectant could not be drunk. If consumed in small amounts, one would vomit but inrge amounts, it would burn a hole through the stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a little.¡± Tan Rou walked outside and fiddled with it for a while beforeing in with a bucket of dirty water.


    ¡°Try it.¡± Tan Rou put the bucket down and took out the box that contained the soap. ¡°This box doesn¡¯t have holes in it. You can use it as a bowl.¡±


    ¡°Will anything happen if I give him disinfectant?¡± Li Li asked.


    Tan Rou whispered into her ear. Li Li nodded slightly and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡± Li Li said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed him. My clothes are already dirty anyway.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and held Song Lin¡¯s chin. ¡°Fine, Li Li, I¡¯ll give you a chance to take revenge..¡±

 Chapter 459 - 459: 459 Xu Yan, Say It

    Chapter 459: 459 Xu Yan, Say It


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xu Yan, Say It


    Song Lin refused to drink the disinfectant. Moreover, the disinfectant did not smell like disinfectant at all. Instead, it smelled like the sewer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking¡­¡± Song Lin¡¯s jaw was dislocated, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. He kept rubbing against the wall of the toilet, wanting to climb over it. However, his legs were also tied up by Tan Rou. This was the only way that he could save himself.


    ¡°You¡¯d better drink it obediently!¡± Li Li scooped up a soapbox of dirty water and poured it into Song Lin¡¯s mouth. Song Lin didn¡¯t want to drink it, but he was forced to. The water not only smelled bad, but it was also a little salty, as if it had been sprinkled with salt.


    In fact, there was indeed salt inside. The cleaningdy would use salt to kill bacteria. Although she didn¡¯t use much, Song Lin could still taste it.


    ¡°Ugh!!!!¡± Song Lin couldn¡¯t drink it and spat it out after a few mouthfuls.


    Tan Rou reached out and pressed on his body, and Song Lin stopped vomiting. Li Li continued to feed him water. She fed him a third of the bucket of ck water, and Song Lin drank about a tenth.


    Even a sip of this kind of thing could make people copse, let alone Song Lin who had drunk so much.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!!!!¡± Li Li had enough as well. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to feed you anymore. I¡¯m going to throw up if 1 continue doing so.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou was only here to avenge Li Li. If Li Li was done with her revenge, she wouldn¡¯t say much. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Xu Yan ran over and told them, ¡°The principal is here. He should be here to inspect the ssroom. He¡¯ll be here soon. Let Song Lin go first.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and was not afraid at all. ¡°So what if he catches me here. Song Lin made the first move!¡±


    Xu Yan choked and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that you can get away safely?¡±¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°I¡¯m going to fight Song Lin to the end today.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys home yet?¡± The principal saw these students from afar. When he went upstairs, these students had not left, so he came over to ask them a few questions.


    When he walked to the toilet between the male and female toilets, the principal heard the wailing inside.


    The principal frowned. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± These were the top students in their third year of high school, especially Tan Rou and Lu Qing. They were ranked first and second respectively, so he didn¡¯t want to be so strict with them.


    ¡°Help, help!¡± Song Lin squirmed out. His entire body was covered in dirty ck water. His originally blue and white school uniform had now turned ck.


    The principal was shocked and raised his voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Li came out of the female toilet crying. ¡°Principal, you have to help me!¡±


    The principal really had a headache. Why did another one appear?


    Song Lin and Li Liined to the principal. The principal¡¯s head was buzzing. He made a ¡®pause¡¯ gesture and scolded, ¡°Stop arguing!¡± He looked at Xu Yan. ¡°You¡¯re the ss monitor, right? Come, tell me what happened.¡±


    Xu Yan nced at Tan Rou, then at Song Lin and Li Li. ¡°Sir. The thing that happened was that after filling in the information in the office, 1 was ready to go home. When I came back to pack my bag, I suddenly met Lu Qing. He anxiously told me that our ssmate Li Li had been locked in the toilet by Song Lin.¡±


    The principal looked at Song Lin, who was standing at the entrance of the female washroom, and he was furious. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. How can you go to the female washroom?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Song Lin didn¡¯t enter the female toilet at all. If Tan Rou hadn¡¯t dragged him in, he wouldn¡¯t even know what the female toilet looked like.


    ¡°Principal, 1¡¯11 continue.¡± Xu Yan¡¯s tone was still calm. He just gave a simple description. ¡°After that, Tan Rou found out and came to save Li Li. Not only did Song Lin do it himself, but he also brought a few hooligans from outside the school. They had just left.¡±


    ¡± Principal,¡± Li Li added while crying, ¡°1 just wanted to use the toilet, but I was caught by those hooligans. They covered my mouth, tied me to the toilet, and poured disinfectant on me. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended Song Lin. He actually found so many hooligans to bully me!¡±


    ¡°Song Lin, is that true?¡± The principal red at him and asked.


    Song Lin finally managed to move. The dirty water in his stomach made him feel very ufortable. ¡°Principal, I ended up being beaten by them too! Look, I¡¯m also covered in dirty water..¡±

 Chapter 460 - 460: 460 Everyone Is Snitching

    Chapter 460: 460 Everyone Is Snitching


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The principal looked at Lu Qing and Xu Yan and asked, ¡°Did you two kidnap him?¡±


    The two of them shook their heads together. ¡°Principal, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the two of them didn¡¯t want to make a move, but they didn¡¯t even have the chance to do so. Tan Rou had taken care of everything by herself. If it were the two of them, even if they worked together, they might not be able to subdue Song Lin.


    Tan Rou stood up and said, ¡°Principal, it was me. I was the one who got Song Lin and the water. It has nothing to do with them.¡±


    Li Li also straightened her back and said, ¡°Principal, I¡¯m also a part of it. If you want to punish me, just punish me. Don¡¯t me Tan Rou. She did this for me. If Tan Rou hadn¡¯te to save me, I would have been killed by Song Lin.¡±


    ¡°Principal, I didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± Song Lin said. ¡°I just wanted to teach her a lesson. Besides, I was already prepared to let her go home¡­¡±


    ¡°Song Lin, as a boy, you don¡¯t even have the courage to take responsibility for your actions?!¡±


    The principal was very angry and interrupted Song Lin¡¯s quibble. ¡°The two girls resisted to protect themselves, but not only did you start the fight, but you also didn¡¯t dare to take responsibility. Are you even a man?¡± He could not stand such a heartless person.


    Lu Qing and Xu Yan were also a little embarrassed. The two men had not helped at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it here.¡± The principal was so angry that he was about to have high blood pressure. ¡°Go to the office!¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s stomach hurt. There was still so much dirty water in his stomach that he couldn¡¯t walk.


    The principal asked the two boys present to help him walk. Xu Yan was a bit of a clean freak and didn¡¯t want to touch the dirty Song Lin. Although Lu Qing wasn¡¯t that obsessed with cleanliness, he didn¡¯t want to help Song Lin up either.


    Tan Rou grabbed Song Lin by the back of his neck and dragged him downstairs. Song Lin¡¯s socks were almost worn off.


    The principal coughed lightly to cover up his embarrassment. ¡°You two are too much. Don¡¯t let girls do everything. Besides, what are you two being so pretentious about? Afraid of getting dirty? Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s really very dirty. The water is used to wash the mop and that mop is usually used to clean the toilet. Some very smelly human excrement will stick to the mop.¡±


    ¡°What is human excrement?¡± The principal was old and couldn¡¯t keep up with the times.


    ¡°It¡¯s just feces and urine.¡± Xu Yan whispered.


    The principal imagined the scene of mopping the toilet and felt nauseous. ¡°You kids are ridiculous!¡±


    When they reached the office, Song Lin could not move anymore. He sat on the floor and talked to them. The principal wanted him to sit on the chair, but when he thought of the disgusting dirty water, he swallowed his words.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened. Li Li, you go first. I just learned that you¡¯re the first victim.¡±


    ¡°Principal, actually, I don¡¯t know why Song Lin wanted to find those people to mess with me.¡± Li Li pursed her lips and said aggrievedly, ¡°A while ago, Song Lin kept delivering breakfast to Tan Rou. Tan Rou made it clear that she didn¡¯t need it. He even kept harassing her. I can¡¯t stand it anymore so I told Song Lin to stop being annoying and affecting our studies. Then, Song Lin scolded me and said that he wanted to take revenge on me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Song Lin argued, ¡°I was just casually saying that I didn¡¯t want to take revenge on her!¡±


    ¡°So you got someone to lock Li Li in the toilet on a whim?¡± The principal¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fun to lock someone in the toilet?¡±


    Song Lin stammered for a long time before saying, ¡°Principal, I know 1 was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how bad your behavior is?¡± The principal mmed the table and said, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s wrong for you to harass a female student by sending things. Secondly, it¡¯s against the rules for you to bring a hooligan into our school. Also, do you know how bad the consequences of bullying a female student will be?¡±


    ¡°They took revenge on me too,¡± Song Lin said. ¡°They were the ones who did this to me!¡±


    He was too ashamed to say that he had been forced to drink dirty water by these two girls. Moreover, if others found out that he had drunk toilet water, how would he face others in the future?


    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± The principal¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Tan Rou, Li Li, you can¡¯t use such an extreme method when you encounter something. If you encounter a problem, you have to tell the teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°Principal, school time is over and the teacher has already gone home.. Plus, have you ever thought that if we didn¡¯t wait for Li Li today, would she have to stay in the school toilet for a few hours? Do you think it¡¯s really useful to look for a teacher after the incident?¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461: 461 Revenge

    Chapter 461: 461 Revenge


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The principal was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Fine making up for itter won¡¯t make up for the damage. In the end, this matter was caused by Song Lin. How do you n on settling this?¡±


    Song Lin felt that he had already been sshed with dirty water by them and even fed a stomach full of water. He had already been punished and this matter should be over.


    ¡°Principal, you see, I¡¯m also covered in dirty water. 1 was also tied up in the toilet by them, so this matter should be over.¡± Song Lin said, ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll write another apology letter to Li Li.¡±


    Considering that both parties had fought and Song Lin¡¯s injuries were obviously more serious, the principal decided to do as Song Lin said. However, the apology letter was too light and he had to be punished.


    Tan Rou looked at the principal¡¯s expression and knew that he intended to deal with this matter leniently. They were not the victims, so why should they stand up for the victims? Moreover, Song Lin was a despicable person. If he could write an apology letter today, he could write two tomorrow. Could he use an apology letter to solve the problem whenever he did something bad?


    ¡°Principal, I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Obviously, Li Li also didn¡¯t want things to end it like this. She would rather skip a meal than allow this to just pass through in such a lenient manner.


    The principal gestured for her to continue. Perhaps there were still things that he did not know.


    ¡°Principal, do you know? Not only did Song Lin harass Tan Rou every day, but he also said that he wanted Tan Rou to be his girlfriend. We are still students and shouldn¡¯t fall in love at such a young age. However, Song Lin acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him and said it several times a day.¡± Li Li said.


    Although Song Lin said that he wanted to please Tan Rou, he never said that he wanted Tan Rou to be his girlfriend. He wanted Tan Rou to be his wife.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Tan Rou to be my girlfriend. I¡¯m giving her things out of kindness,¡± Song Lin argued. ¡°Do I have to punished by just being nice?¡±


    The principal was too embarrassed to expose his thoughts. A boy kept giving gifts to a girl and even harassed her. No matter how he thought about it, this boy did not have any pure intentions!


    ¡°Xu Yan, tell me, is there such a thing?¡± The principal trusted Xu Yan because he was the ss monitor and had always been upright.


    Xu Yan said, ¡°Li Li is telling the truth. Song Lin has always been trying to please Tan Jing. However, ever since Tan Rou regained her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family, Song Lin has started to send things to Tan Rou every day. Once ss ends, Song Lin will go to Tan Ron¡¯s side to make his presence known.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Li continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to discuss the physics question with Tan Rou but Song Lin, who didn¡¯t make it to the finals, would disturb us every day. Principal, what if Song Lin¡¯s interruption affects our performance in the physicspetition?¡±


    When the principal heard that it would affect the physicspetition, he immediately took it seriously. At first, he only thought that the students did not like each other, but now he felt that there was a conspiracy behind it.


    As the principal, he knew everything about the physicspetition. After the preliminaries, he investigated every student¡¯s learning situation. It was indeed beyond his expectations that this little girl named Li Li could pass the preliminaries. Li Li¡¯s original results were not considered excellent, but her performance these few times was very good.


    On the other hand, Song Lin, who used to have good grades, had his grades plummet ever since he came back from studying abroad as an exchange student. Not only did he not think about how to improve himself, but he also started harassing girls. This was really outrageous.


    ¡°Song Lin, you can¡¯t affect other people¡¯s studies just because you didn¡¯t enter the physicspetition.¡± The principal said with a serious expression, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. You have to learn from Li Li. She has made great progress recently. You have to see her progress and take her as an example.¡±


    Song Lin said, ¡°1 also wanted to ask Tan Rou to tutor me, but you said that that would be considered harassing girls.¡±


    ¡°Rourou has already rejected you,¡± Li Li said loudly.


    ¡°Why are you still shamelessly showing up in front of her? Isn¡¯t your behavior considered as harassment?!¡±


    ¡°There are many students in the ss who have better grades than you. You can ask them. Lu Qing¡¯s grades were excellent, but you never asked him for help. Instead, you onlypared yourself to him to see who was more handsome..¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462: 462 Punishment

    Chapter 462: 462 Punishment


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron really admired Xu Yan. He could still say such words at this time, which meant that he was not someone who did not listen to gossip.


    The more the principal listened, the angrier he got.¡± Song Lin, do you want to stay in this school or not?¡±


    Song Lin¡¯s expression changed.¡± Principal,¡± he hurriedly said,¡± I just think that the first ce has good results and can teach me more. That¡¯s why 1 kept looking for Tan Rou.¡±¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the distinction between men and women?¡± The principal didn¡¯t want to listen to his nonsense anymore.¡± You have to stay away from these two female students in the future. When you go back, ask your form teacher to change your seats. You have to be at least five meters away.¡±


    Song Lin gritted his teeth angrily.¡± 1 understand, Principal.¡±


    The principal continued,¡±Song Lin, you have to apologize to Student Li Li and Student Tan Rou for what happened today. You have to write a demerit and write a 3,000-word letter¡­¡± No, it¡¯s a 5,000-word letter of self-reflection. I¡¯ll give a speech under the national g next Monday in front of the entire school. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°They hit me too. Are we just going to let it go?¡± Song Lin asked.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the victim!¡± The principal was furious.¡± If you didn¡¯t harass her first, would she be disgusted by you? If you didn¡¯t find someone to lock Li Li in the toilet today, would the things that happenedter have happened? It¡¯s already considered light for them to hit you. If they call the police, you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Song Lin didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. As for his suffering, he could only let it go. If the principal continued to pursue the matter of those hooligans outside the school or invited his grandfather over, then this matter would not be resolved.


    ¡°I will write a self-reflection.¡± Song Lin looked at Li Li fiercely.


    The principal was very satisfied with his current attitude.¡± Alright, it¡¯s time for school to end now. Hurry up and go home for dinner.¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Li Li away. The other two boys followed behind them to escort them. But Song Lin dilly-dallied and refused to leave.


    It was time for the principal to go back for dinner, but he couldn¡¯t leave without Song Lin.


    Song Lin, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± the principal asked.


    ¡°Principal, that wretched girl Li Li¡­¡± Song Lin frowned and whispered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The principal was a little angry.¡± What did I tell you just now?¡±


    Song Lin gritted his teeth and said,¡±I mean Student Li Li.¡± Student Li Li has also poured a lot of dirty water into me. Are we going to let this matter go?¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, an even stronger stench wafted over. The principal quietly moved a little further away.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this when they were here just now?¡±The principal said,¡± Song Lin, I used to like you very much. You¡¯re hardworking and willing to endure hardships. Your grandfather also has high expectations for you. Your grandfather called me several times to ask me to take care of you. I also want to take good care of you, but your recent performance has really disappointed me.¡±


    Song Lin didn¡¯t expect his grandfather to greet the principal. Did this mean that his grandfather was very inclined to pass the position of the Song family¡¯s head to him?


    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± Song Lin reluctantly admitted his mistake. Ever since he was young, he was best at pretending to admit his mistake. After all, his identity was there. If he did not admit his mistake, he might die in that family.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The principal nodded slightly.¡± Go back and study hard. Don¡¯t think too much, especially not to harass Tan Rou. She¡¯s the student with the most potential in our school. She might even win the gold medal in the national physicspetition this time. I hope that you can stay away from her before herpetition.¡±¡±


    Song Lin was very unwilling. He was bullied like this. How could he swallow this? But he couldn¡¯t tell the truth to the principal.¡± Alright, principal. I¡¯ll stay away from Tan Rou.¡±


    After Song Lin left, the principal couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Although Song Lin¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t very good in the past, he was still very good overall. However, ever since he came back from abroad and got involved with Tan Jing, his entire person had changed. Not only did he keep making mistakes, but he even made a fool out of himself.


    The principal patted his forehead lightly. Tan Jing was really a bad person. Not only did she often frame Tan Rou, the best student in their school, but she also led so many students astray. She was simply sinful. Fortunately, she had dropped out of school. Otherwise, who knew how much trouble she would have caused?


    However, the principal was also curious about where Tan Jing had gone. He had heard a lot of bad news about her recently, but there seemed to be no news about her in the past few days..

 Chapter 463 - 463: 463 Whose Car Should I Take

    Chapter 463: 463 Whose Car Should I Take


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron only remembered to take out her phone after she left the principal¡¯s office. She had been too anxious just now, so she put her phone in her pocket. Because their phones couldn¡¯t make any sound when they were in school, they were all on silent mode. At this moment, Tan Rou took out her phone and realized that the cover was full of missed calls and voice messages.


    Tan Rou took a cursory nce. It was from Zhuang Liu, her eider brother, and second brother. They probably wanted to ask where she was. They were going back soon. Tan Rou didn¡¯t n to reply to their messages and nned to talk about it outside.


    Unexpectedly, Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi had already found their teaching building. One of them was upstairs while the other was downstairs, looking for Tan Rou everywhere.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou, he didn¡¯t have time to pretend to be crippled. He immediately jogged over, and Xiao Mo pushed his wheelchair behind him.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you alright?¡± Zhuang Liu was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He got off work early today and wanted to pick up Tan Rou before Tao Zhi, but Tan Rou didn¡¯te out.


    ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± When Tao Zhi saw Tan Rou, he finally felt relieved. She only sent him a message to ask him to wait a few more minutes. She had to wait for a ssmate who needed to go to the toilet, but what kind of ssmate could squat in the toilet for more than half an hour?


    Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu, who couldn¡¯t wait for Tan Rou, came to the teaching building to look for her. They searched up and down three times but couldn¡¯t find her. He was so flustered that he went weak. If his sister went missing, how could he face his parents?


    Tan Rou raised her head and waved at Tao Zhi. ¡°Big Brother, slow down. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tao Zhi took three steps at a time and quickly went downstairs. He rushed over to check on Tan Ron¡¯s condition. ¡°Rourou, are you okay?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s my bad, I forgot to reply to your message.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, what happened? Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages or answer my calls?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Li Li stood up and said, ¡°Big Brother Tao, it¡¯s my fault. I offended that idiot Song Lin. That idiot found a few female hooligans outside and locked me in the toilet. It was Xiao Rou who saved me.¡±


    Tao Zhi was furious when he heard that. ¡°Which rascal is Song Lin?¡±


    ¡°An illegitimate child of the Song family. He¡¯s been harassing Rourou,¡± Zhuang Liu said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°He probably saw that Li Li had a good rtionship with Rourou, so he attacked her.¡±


    ¡°How dare he bully our friend Xiao Ron¡¯s friend. I will never let him off.¡± Tao Zhi was rarely this angry.


    ¡°No need, Big Brother Tao.¡± Li Li smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already taught him a lesson and fed him a lot of dirty water. He¡¯s too proud to tell others that we fed him that.¡±


    Xiao Mo, who was pushing the wheelchair behind them, couldn¡¯t help butugh. These kids were quite ruthless.


    Hearing that they had already taught Song Lin a lesson, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back home first.¡±


    When they reached the entrance, there were three cars waiting for them. One was from the Lu family, and the other two were from Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu.


    Needless to say, the Lu family¡¯s car was definitely here to pick up their Little Young Master Lu.


    But what about Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu? They were definitely here to pick up Tan Rou, but there was only one Tan Rou while there were two of them.


    Tan Rou looked at this scene and felt as if she had returned to the scene of Tao Zheng and Zhuang Liu fighting over who would send her to school that afternoon.


    ¡°Big brother, help me send Li Li back.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tao Zhi was very unwilling. ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯ll take you back. Zhuang Liu will send your ssmate back.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s limited-edition luxury car and then at the dirty water on Li Li¡¯s body. She still could not bear to let Zhuang Liu drive her away. ¡°Brother, please help me send Li Li home. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Since his sister had already said so, how could Tao Zhi reject her? So he patted his chest and promised, ¡°Fine. 1 will definitely send your ssmate home.¡±


    As for Xu Yan, he followed the Lu family¡¯s car. Actually, there was a bus at noon, but if he took the bus now, he probably wouldn¡¯t even need to eat when he reached home.


    Zhuang Liu snatched the opportunity to send Tan Rou home from Tao Zhi. He was in a very good mood. Rourou, don¡¯t be angry. I will handle Song Lin¡¯s matter.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t deny what she did to Song Lin today. It wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by just writing a self-reflection and an apology. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to Third Brother..¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464: 464 Tan Jing’s Missing

    Chapter 464: 464 Tan Jing¡¯s Missing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu instructed Xiao Mo, ¡°Find something for Song Lin to do. It¡¯s best if he¡¯s so busy that he doesn¡¯t have time toe to the school to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Third Master. i¡¯ll find Song Lin something to do when I get back.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Tan Song came to school to look for you again a few days ago?¡± The reason why Zhuang Liu wanted to pick Tan Rou up early today was because he wanted to go back with Tan Rou. He has heard that Tan Song hade to disturb Tan Rou.


    Recently, he had been working with the Lu family to deal with the Song family and had neglected the matters at school. As a result, he only found out this morning that Tan Song hade to school to look for Tan Rou.


    ¡°He¡¯s here to ask me for money.¡± Tan Rou pinched her eyebrows and said irritably, ¡°He imed to be my father and asked me for 50 million.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he being too shameless?¡± Xiao Mo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°How can he have the nerve to ask Miss Tan Rou for money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how shameless people are. What did you expect from someone who would send his daughter onto another man¡¯s bed?¡± Tan Rou said disdainfully.


    Xiao Mo nodded slightly. Then, he mentioned something else. ¡°I have some news to report regarding Tan Jing.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Do you think you¡¯re an elementary school student who raises his hand to answer questions?¡±


    ¡°Tan Jing is missing,¡± Xiao Mo replied with a silly smile. ¡°Tan Song is also looking for her.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡± Tan Rou thought for a moment. These few days, Wei Ling really hadn¡¯t spread any news about Tan Jing. She probably didn¡¯t know about Tan Jing either.


    ¡°If you ask me, Tan Jing must have run away because she couldn¡¯t stand Tan Song giving her to those old men. Tan Song is too vicious,¡± Xiao Mo said angrily. ¡°He actually treated his own daughter like that.¡±


    ¡°Find Tan Jing.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Tan Song treated Tan Jing so well. Based on Tan Jing¡¯s personality, she definitely won¡¯t let Tan Song off. If necessary, we can give Tan Jing some support and let her deal with Tan Song. Get the two of them to fight each other. It¡¯s better for us to deal with one enemy than two.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu instructed Xiao Mo, ¡°Find out where Tan Jing went. She might be able to help us.¡±


    After returning home, Tan Rou was surrounded by her mother again. When she smelled Tan Rou¡¯s pleasant scent, she said with heartache, ¡°When your brother told me about it, 1 was almost scared to death.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Why is it so dangerous to go to school?¡±


    Tan Rou was sshed with a little dirty water. The smell was a little unpleasant. She took off her school jacket and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Go and wash up, Mom has prepared everything for you.¡±¡±


    After Tan Rou entered the bedroom, Mrs. Tao¡¯s expression changed immediately. She called Mr. Tao and said, ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to teach the Song family a lesson.¡±¡±


    When Tan Rou came back, she became that gentle, warm girl again.


    Tan Rou looked at the table full of good food and her family members who kept putting food into her bowl. She felt very happy. Her family members were too good to her.


    Two dayster, a long-abandoned unfinished building in the city weed new investors. They had their eyes on this piece ofnd and were preparing to build arge shopping mall.


    The boss who came to inspect the ce was wearing a safety helmet and stepping on the rubble. The agent next to him tried his best to please the big boss. It had been several years since he had waited for this new investor. He could not let the big boss run away.


    ¡°Although the geographical location of this area is not very advantageous, it is expensive because of itsrge area and cheap price.¡± The big boss smiled and said, ¡°Which real estatepany wouldn¡¯t cost a few million these days?¡±


    The agent smiled like a flower. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± As long as this deal was sessful, he would be able to get tens of thousands ofmissions.


    The big boss was very satisfied with this ce. He pointed inside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look inside. If it¡¯s possible, we can go back and sign the contract.¡±


    As they walked further in, they suddenly smelled something bad, as if something had gone bad.


    ¡°Die¡­ Someone died!¡± Suddenly, an assistant who was inspecting the front ran over in a panic. He said to the big boss in horror, ¡°A person died inside. She was prated by a steel bar and his entire body was smashed into pieces.¡±


    The big boss frowned. ¡°Is she really dead?¡±


    It¡¯s still unlucky to meet a dead person in and to be developed


    The assistant kept nodding. ¡°It¡¯s really a dead person. 1 went over to take a look. It¡¯s a woman..¡±

 Chapter 465 Tan Jing Was Discovered

    Chapter 465 Tan Jing Was Discovered


    "Have you heard? Tan Jing is dead." Early in the morning, the students in school were discussing the matter of the dead. They did not feel that it was scary.


    "I heard that he died in an unfinished building." A ssmate said, "My aunt would pass by that ce when she went to work. She said that the area had been cordoned off. Other than the police, no one could get close. Because of this, my aunt took a detour to work in the morning and was almostte."


    "I heard that a big boss wanted to invest in that unfinished building. In the end, Tan Jing''s body was found in the ruins. Coincidentally, there was a vertical steel bar under her, and then she was skewered."


    "Her brain matter flowed onto the ground and mixed with the blood. It was very disgusting."


    A timid girl screamed and ran away. "Stop talking. It''s so scary!"


    Tan Rou stopped listening after hearing a few sentences. Tan Jing had done many evil things. When she was alive, she wanted to stand out and be famous, but it did note true. She would have never expected that she would again be the center of attention after her death.


    When Tan Rou returned to ss, she realized that the expressions of her ssmates were very strange. Usually, when they came, they would share the recent gossip about Tan Jing and oftenugh and say that she was really shameless. But now, all the students remained silent.


    Although Tan Jing wasn''t a good person, she was still a ssmate who had been with them for two years. When a living person suddenly died, the students couldn''t describe their feelings. They weren''t happy at all. Instead, they were a little sad.


    "Xiao Rou, Tan Jing is actually dead." The expression on Li Li''s face was also not very good. Although she hated Tan Jing and hoped that Tan Jing would be unlucky soon, she did not want Tan Jing to die. She felt that Tan Jing should have lived to repay her debts.


    Tan Rou knew that Li Li was a kind-hearted girl and was also very emotional. They all said that the dead were the most important. No matter what Tan Jing had done in the past, now that she was dead, there was nothing to say. Moreover, Li Li had no grudge against Tan Jing. If Li Li celebrated Tan Jing''s death, she probably wouldn''t do it.


    "Don''t think about it." Tan Rou patted Li Li''s shoulder. "The police will find out the truth."


    "Yeah, I wasn''t the one who killed her anyway."Li Li nodded.


    Song Lin came in with a lunchbox. The principal didn''t allow him to go near Tan Rou, so he decided to wait until Tan Rou went to the toilet before putting the lunchbox on her table.


    He Ling and Zhao Ru came over as soon as they entered. He Ling cried, "Song Lin, did you know? Jingjing is dead!"


    When Song Lin heard this, the lunch box in his hand fell to the ground with a thud. He hurriedly squatted down to clean up the lunch box as he said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Tan Jing was definitely alive and well. She definitely wouldn''t die."


    Zhao Ru said, "The police found Jing Jing''s body in the unfinished building. At first, they said that shemitted suicide by jumping off the building. But after investigation, they found many messy footprints on the balcony on the sixth floor where Jing Jing jumped off. They were all new footprints."


    "ording to the police''s investigation, one set of footprints belonged to Jing Jing, but they had yet to find the other set of footprints."


    Song Lin looked very nervous. "So what if she''s dead? Do you want me to pay with my life?"


    When he said this, Song Lin was frightened. He was afraid that others would find out that he had killed Tan Jing. If he had known earlier, he would have cleaned up his footprints before he left.


    Tan Rou had been observing Song Lin''s expression. She realized that ever since he heard that Tan Jing was dead, his expression had be ugly.


    She didn''t think that it was because Song Lin loved Tan Jing so much that he was so devastated after learning of Tan Jing''s death that he went crazy.


    "Hurry up and go back for morning self-study! If Tan Jing is dead, then so be it. It has nothing to do with me." Song Lin chased them away.


    Zhao Ru was not satisfied with his attitude. "Song Lin, how can you be so heartless? Weren''t you head over heels for her? Why aren''t you sad at all now that she''s dead?"


    Song Lin did not answer him. He walked to the door in a panic and threw the food he picked up into the trash can.


    Tan Rou felt that Song Lin was very, very suspicious. Coincidentally, Zhuang Liu had been digging up information about Song Lin these past few days, so she sent the information she got to Zhuang Liu. "Song Lin''s expression was a little strange after hearing that Tan Jing was dead. Check and see if he knows anything."

 Chapter 466 I Killed Someone

    Chapter 466 I Killed Someone


    "Song Lin, how can you be so cold? Are you only interested in Jingjing''s status as the eldest daughter of the Tan family?" Zhao Ru said angrily.


    "Now that her family is bankrupt, do you have no feelings for her at all?"


    Song Lin had once really liked Tan Jing, but only a little. If he had found out that Tan Rou was better, he would definitely have chosen her.


    "No feelings. We''re still high school students," Song Lin said coldly. "We should spend more time studying and not think about puppy love."


    Zhao Ru saw the sweat on Song Lin''s forehead and wondered why Song Lin was sweating so much in such cold weather.


    "Song Lin, are you afraid that Jingjing wille back to find you after she dies?" Zhao Ru probed, "After all, Jing Jing had a good rtionship with you when she was alive. You even challenged Tan Rou for her."


    She didn''t know which sentence had poked Song Lin''s nerves. He stood up with a whoosh and shouted, "I said that I have nothing to do with her. Don''t say it anymore!"


    "Why are you shouting so loudly?" Zhao Ru shouted at Song Lin.


    "Those who didn''t know better would think that you killed Jing Jing."


    Song Lin suddenly recalled Tan Jing''s tragic death. She fell from upstairs andnded directly on the big stone b. The steel bars erected on the big stone b passed through her chest, and blood sttered everywhere. The white matter of her brain was mixed together with the blood that sttered everywhere. It was as disgusting as it could be. His face was pale, and his stomach was churning. He was so disgusted that he wanted to throw up his breakfast.


    Song Lin pushed Zhao Ru away and ran out while covering his mouth.


    Zhao Ru felt that Song Lin was being ridiculous. Was Tan Jing''s death that disgusting? Or perhaps he was too sad and ran out to cry?


    However, this had nothing to do with Zhao Ru. Zhao Ru was just saying it casually.


    He Ling was still sad. She originally wanted to go to Tan Jing''s house to see Tan Jing, but she was also worried that Tan Song would kidnap her and sell her. Her family background was average. If something happened, no one would help her seek justice.


    Tan Rou''s gaze followed Song Lin. When she saw him run out, she quickly followed him. To her surprise, Song Lin did not go to the bathroom but went straight downstairs. She didn''t follow him and just stayed upstairs to see if Song Lin had gone out.


    Soon, Song Lin''s figure appeared in the square of the teaching building. He was very fast, as if something was chasing him from behind.


    "Xiao Rou, what are you looking at?" Li Li followed him out. When she saw Song Lin downstairs, she was a little surprised. "What''s Song Lin doing running so fast?" Did he forget to bring something?"


    Tan Rou sneered. "He might not have forgotten to bring something, but he must be guilty."


    "Guilty? You mean Tan Jing''s death is rted to Song Lin?" Li Li suddenly thought of Tan Jing, who had just died.


    "Yes." Tan Rou nodded. "Song Lin''s reaction is strange. It''s worth investigating. Maybe we can find the murderer."


    It was ss time now, and the Song family did not have a car to pick Song Lin up, so Song Lin took a taxi back. The driver saw the nervous Song Lin and asked with a smile, "Young man, it''s such a cold day. Why are you sweating so much?"


    Song Lin''s face was pale. "Why are you asking so many questions? Drive your car!"


    The driver''s expression immediately turned ugly when he heard this. He muttered softly, "Why are you so angry at such a young age?""


    When he returned to the Song family''s house, the housekeeper was still tidying up the living room. When she saw him return, she immediately smiled and greeted him. "Young Master Lin, why are you back? Did you leave something at home?"


    "Where''s Grandpa?" Song Lin asked.


    The nanny replied, "The old master is in the study.""


    Song Lin rushed into the study in a hurry, forgetting to knock on the door.


    Old Master Song was admiring his new ancient painting. Although it was expensive, he was still very happy to get this painting.


    "Grandpa!" Song Lin gasped.


    Old Master Song was very dissatisfied with his sudden intrusion. "What did I teach you?"


    Song Lin could not care less about etiquette. He ran to Old Master Song and said in fear, "Grandpa, I''ve killed someone!"


    Old Master Song didn''t react in time. "What did you say?"


    "I killed someone!" Song Lin''s voice was hoarse. "I killed Tan Jing!"

 Chapter 467 - 467: 467 Scapegoat

    Chapter 467: 467 Scapegoat


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Old Master Song only felt his vision darken. Even he did not dare to do something like murder. Once someone rted to the Song family was involved in illegal activities, he would definitely drag the entire Song family down.


    Although Old Master Song was also very angry about this matter, for the future of the Song family, he had to help Song Lin resolve this matter.


    ¡°You have to tell me the details of what happened.¡± Old Master Song was calmer than Song Lin. After all, he had been in the business world for decades. He had enough experience to deal with this.


    Song Lin told her everything about the day Tan Jing asked him out, the argument he had with Tan Jing, and the incident where he identally killed Tan Jing.


    After he finished speaking, Old Master Song said, ¡°Go back to school first. Don¡¯t expose anything. Leave this matter to me.¡±


    ¡°There are my footprints there,¡± Song Lin said worriedly. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a high possibility that my fingerprints will be left on Tan Jing¡¯s body. I¡¯m afraid that the police will trace it back to me.¡±


    ¡°You just have to go back to school and study hard! If you reveal any ws, I¡¯ll have no choice but to hand you over to the police. I won¡¯t help you whether you¡¯re sentenced to life imprisonment or death. Go back to where you came from!¡±


    If it was possible, Old Master Song did not want Song Lin to go to jail. If it was in the past, he would just hand Song Lin over and make his identity as an illegitimate child unclear. After all, he had so many grandchildren, so he did not need Song Lin.


    However, someone had been targeting the Song family recently, causing their business to drop by 40%. At this juncture, the Song family could not afford to have any more negative news. Therefore, he had to protect Song Lin.


    After receiving Old Master Song¡¯s promise, Song Lin calmed down a lot. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. As long as this matter can pass, 1 will definitely be obedient.¡±


    Old Master Song red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re my only grandson. Even if your brothers are good-for-nothing, they¡¯re much better than you! If you continue to be like this, if you continue to be like this, then get lost!¡±


    Song Lin panicked when he heard Old Master Song asking him to get lost. He could tolerate anything else, but he could not ept being chased out of the Song family.


    ¡°Grandpa, I will perform well.¡± Song Lin promised.


    On the way back to school, Song Lin kept brainwashing himself. He told himself that Tan Jing was a bad woman. Not only did she seduce him, but she also wanted to seduce other men. In the end, she died pregnant with someone else¡¯s bastard child. It must be because the heavens were watching that this slut of Tan Jing¡¯s was taken away.


    Thinking of this, Song Lin¡¯s expression changed. He smiled, then tidied up his school uniform and returned to ss confidently.


    When Tan Rou saw Song Lin¡¯s expression, she knew that the matter that troubled Song Lin had been resolved.


    Old Master Song moved very quickly. Song Lin had just confessed to him in the morning, and he had already found a scapegoat in the afternoon.


    As Tan Rou walked on the road, she heard the students beside her discussing the police announcement at noon.


    ¡°What is it? Tan Jing was actually killed by a hooligan?¡± A boy didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Is it that hasty?¡±


    A girl said, ¡°1 heard that the hooligan doesn¡¯t have a job. He usually sleeps in the unfinished building and steals things for a living. After Tan Jing escaped from the Tan family, she also moved into the unfinished building. The hooligans saw her and wanted to force Tan Jing. Tan Jing was unwilling. As the two of them pulled, she fell down from upstairs.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled coldly. What hooligan? He was probably taking the me for Song Lin.


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± The other girl asked me, ¡°I saw the police report, there wasn¡¯t so much information.¡±


    The girl said, ¡°i heard it from someone else.¡±


    Tan Rou came to ss and deliberately nced at Song Lin. Song Lin came early today and was not as flustered as he was in the morning. Song Lin had returned to his previous state in the afternoon.


    She really could not understand what Old Master Song saw in Song Lin. Could such a stupid person really be the heir of the Song family? Then, she thought of Old Master Song, who had spent 50 million to buy the ¡®Spiritual River Landscape Painting¡¯. As expected, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from its tree. Old Master Song himself was not smart enough, so it was no wonder that his descendants were stupid too..

 Chapter 468 - 468: 468 Looking for Tan Ron

    Chapter 468: 468 Looking for Tan Ron


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Song failed thest time at Tan Ron¡¯s school, he continued to look for Tan Jing. In the end, Tan Jing did note back looking for him. Instead, he heard the news of her death and it was when the police told him to get Tan Jing¡¯s body. At the scene, he still had to pay for the mortuary and cremation fees. As soon as Tan Song heard that he had to pay, he sneaked away.


    After that, no matter how much the police called, he refused to go back. In the end, he even denied that Tan Jing was his daughter.


    The police had no choice but to contact Chen Yi. When Tan Jing was alive, Chen Yi chased her out of the house. After she died, she acted like a loving mother in the police station. She cried so hard that her eyes werepletely swollen


    Later, the police took into ount that her daughter had just passed away and her family had gone bankrupt, so they exempted Tan Jing¡¯s cremation fee. They directly contacted the crematorium to cremate Tan Jing.


    Chen Yi took back Tan Jing¡¯s urn with gratitude and found a wild ce to bury Tan Jing. She didn¡¯t even buy a cemetery. She would not give a single cent to a dead person, even if that person was her daughter.


    After Tan Song knew that Chen Yi had picked her up, he tacitly agreed that


    Chen Yi had paid the money, so he went to Chen Yi¡¯s new house to ask for more money from her.


    Chen Yi refused to open the door for him, so he hid in front of Chen Yi¡¯s house. When Chen Yi opened the door to head out, he rushed out and pushed Chen Yi back into the room.


    As soon as he came up, he pped Chen Yi, causing her to fall to the ground. She did not recover for a long time.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chen Yi covered her red and swollen left cheek in disbelief. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, yet you still dare to hit me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that 1¡¯11 call the police?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a man to hit a woman!¡± Tan Song was originally a sessful person with a bit of elegance. However, ever since the Tan family started to get into trouble, he became more and more irritable. In the end, he had already reached the point of madness. He had vented his anger on Tan Jing at home, and now he wanted to vent his anger on Chen Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Chen Yi couldn¡¯t let him hit her for no reason. ¡°You killed my daughter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Tan Song kicked her to the ground. There was a huge difference in strength between a man and a woman. Chen Yi did not have the strength to fight back at all, nor did she have the chance to fight back.


    ¡°Just kill me then!!!¡± Chen Yi sat on the ground and cried. Her carefully styled hair was all loose. At this moment, she looked like a crazy woman. ¡°I can go down and apany Jingjing.¡±¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Tan Song patted her face. ¡°As long as you give me the money you got from the divorce.¡±


    When they divorced, Chen Yi had taken arge sum of money from him. Now that he was in trouble, Chen Yi had to cough up the money. All these years, Chen Yi had never gone out to work, so why should she take so much of his money?


    ¡°If you want money, I don¡¯t have it. I only have my sh*t life left!¡± Chen Yi had spent more than half of her money. The remaining money was not enough for her to spend. How could she have money for Tan Song?


    If she gave him the money, she would not be able to live. If she did not give the money, she would be beaten to death by Tan Song. It was better to die with the money. If she did not have a good life, Tan Song would not have a good life either.


    ¡°Motherfucker, you are courting death!¡± Tan Song was furious. He punched and kicked Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi rolled on the ground, but she did not say that she would give the money to Tan Song.


    ¡°Still not paying? Then go to hell!¡± Tan Song raised his foot and prepared to step on Chen Yi¡¯s head.


    At the critical moment, Chen Yi shouted, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money left. If you want money, go ask rich people for it. Instead of beating me up here, why don¡¯t you save your strength and beat Tan Rou up? Maybe she¡¯ll give you money if she¡¯s scared of you!¡±


    Her words reminded Tan Song that even if he beat Chen Yi to death, he would only get a little bit of money. He might as well think of a way to get some money from Tan Rou.


    Tan Song snatched a few thousand from Chen Yi and then used the money to hire two thugs to ambush around the school, waiting for Tan Rou to be alone.


    Under normal circumstances, Tan Rou would have someone to pick her up, but today, Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu were both held up bypany matters. Tao Zheng went out to settle some things, so Tan Rou did not go home in time after school. Instead, she went to a ce near the school where it was easy to get a taxi home.


    Seeing that Tan Rou was alone, Tan Song jumped out. He had an evil smile on his face. ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we meet a few days ago? Did Mr. Tan¡¯s memory deteriorate after he went bankrupt?¡±


    Tan Song hated it when people talked about his bankruptcy. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. You¡¯ll be crying soon.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and asked indifferently, ¡°What tricks are you trying to y again?¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469: 469 Follow Me

    Chapter 469: 469 Follow Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Song rubbed his hands and smiled wretchedly. ¡°You seem to be rich now, right? I¡¯m a little short on money recently, so 1 want to borrow some money from you but since you have so much money now, you wouldn¡¯t be asking me to return them to you right?¡±


    Tan Rou was really speechless at him. Probably only Tan Song could make robbery sound so fresh and refined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money to give you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going home.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Tan Song stopped her. ¡°Did I say that you can leave? If you don¡¯t want to be beaten, thene with us obediently. You¡¯re so beautiful. You wouldn¡¯t want your face to be ruined.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you want to treat me like how you treated Tan Jing? You haven¡¯t forgotten that I¡¯m not your daughter, have you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tan Song smiled evilly.


    Tan Ron¡¯s face sank and she said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t think that you can take me away and get the money, do you??¡±


    Tan Song was very confident because the two people he found were ssic people who cared more about money than their own lives. Moreover, they were experienced and strong. As long as they made a move, Tan Rou would be powerless to resist.


    Tan Song wasn¡¯t worried about getting the money at all because the Tao family valued Tan Rou very much. As long as he kidnapped Tan Rou, the Tao family would definitely give him as much money as they wanted.


    ¡°Your parents value you so much. They will definitely be willing to pay a lot of money to redeem you.¡± Tan Song said with a smile. He seemed to have seen the money flying towards him.


    Tan Rou nodded lightly and agreed, ¡°My parents do value me.¡±


    She had seen how much her parents loved her and remembered it in her heart. Therefore, she would definitely repay her parents well and not let them worry about anything.


    So¡­


    Tan Rou smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Tan Song, are you guysing over one by one or altogether?¡±


    Tan Song knew the consequences of kidnapping Tan Rou, but if he couldn¡¯t get the money, he would definitely be forced to death by those people.


    Thinking of this, Tan Song mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Capture her for me. I want her alive.¡±


    One of them was holding a watermelon knife, while the other was holding a rope. They were ready to kidnap Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou stretched her wrists and put down her phone. She ced the school bag that her mother had carefully prepared on the grass beside her so that they wouldn¡¯t destroy it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then!¡± Tan Rou said.


    The two burly men moved very quickly and were very strong. However, when they reached Tan Rou, they inexplicably fell down. Tan Rou didn¡¯t stop just because they fell. Instead, she kicked them hard twice, then lifted their cors and threw them back to Tan Song¡¯s feet.


    Tan Song was stunned. He didn¡¯t even see how Tan Rou attacked. In an instant, the two tall men were knocked down by Tan Rou. Not only that, Tan Rou even threw them over with each hand as if she was throwing sandbags.


    ¡°Why¡­ How is that possible?¡± Tan Song looked at the two big men on the ground who were hugging each other and crying in horror. He questioned, ¡°Tan Rou, how do you have so much strength?¡±


    ¡°Why should 1 tell you? Do you still want to try?¡± Tan Rou asked Tan Song with her hands in her pockets.


    Tan Song shook his head like a rattle-drum, but he was not willing to let Tan Rou go just like that.


    ¡°Tell me, who gave you the idea?¡± Tan Rou asked. Tan Song had juste to look for her, and he hade alone. He shouldn¡¯te back for a while. Moreover, hiring these two people would not be cheap. Where did he get the money from? After thinking about it, he could only get money from his ex-wife.


    ¡°Did Chen Yi give you money to kidnap me? Are you working for her now?¡± Tan Rou asked pointedly. ¡°How much sry does she give you every month? Do she even have 50 million?¡±


    Tan Song¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Who said I¡¯m working for that b * tch? Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s worthy of me working for her!¡±


    ¡°As you can see, the person you found doesn¡¯t have the ability to kidnap me.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Even if you sessfully kidnap her and get the money, do you think you¡¯ll have the chance to spend it? If you spend decades in prison, who will benefit the most? Chen Yi has money but you don¡¯t.. Wouldn¡¯t she be living a better life than you?¡±

 Chapter 470 - 470: 470 Making a Trip

    Chapter 470: 470 Making a Trip


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Song was really angry after hearing that. ¡°Chen Yi, that b*tch. 1¡¯11 definitely beat her to death when I get back!¡±


    Tan Ron picked up the things on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m very supportive of you going back to teach her a lesson, so 1¡¯11 be leaving first. You should go find Chen Yi too.¡± She coaxed Tan Song like he was a simple-minded child.


    However, Tan Song was still stubborn. Tan Rou had already said this, but he still refused to go back like this. ¡°Tan Rou,e with me. Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t hurt you, and 1 won¡¯t tie you up. You just have toe with me, and I¡¯ll make the best arrangements for you.¡±


    The people he found were all kicked to the ground by Tan Rou, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? You kidnapped me to ask my parents for money, right?¡± Tan Rou asked in confusion.


    ¡°Why should 1 help you lie to my parents?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I beg you, pleasee with me. 1 won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Tan Song had to seize this opportunity. If he let Tan Rou escape this time, he might not be able to find Tan Rou when she was alone next time. Moreover, he had spent so much money. He could not return empty-handed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± A few police officers quietly approached Tan Song. When they reached his side, they suddenly spoke.


    Tan Song wanted to run out of reflexes, but the police were faster than him. They grabbed him, pressed him to the ground, and handcuffed him.


    ¡°You actually called the police!¡± Tan Song found it hard to believe. ¡°When did you have the time to call the police?¡± He had been talking to Tan Rou the whole time and did not see her call the police.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to call the police myself.¡± Tan Rou shook the mobile phone in her hand. ¡°1 only need to send a recording to someone and my location. Someone else will call the police for me.¡± When she was talking to Tan Song just now, Tan Rou had sent a recording and a message to Li Li to call the police. Li Li was very smart. She called the police as soon as she received the message and even reminded the police to go over quietly so as not to disturb the criminal.


    The police officer looked at Tan Song and then at the two men on the ground. He smiled and said, ¡°These two are big shots on our police station¡¯s wanted list. Can¡¯t believe that both of them are here.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard that these two were on the list, she quickly asked, ¡°Is there a reward that we could get?¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°There is indeed a bonus. These two were murderers who had escaped for several years. Now, the reward from them have increased to more than a hundred thousand yuan.


    ¡°Can I apply for it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The police officer sized Tan Rou up and guessed that she was still a student. He said, ¡°You can, but you¡¯re still a student. You need your parents to be there to apply for it.¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections. She just wanted to get the money.


    The police officer saw her bright eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°For a child your age, a hundred thousand is not a small amount. How do you n to spend this money?¡±


    Tan Rou thought about how she was almost kidnapped, and then she thought about the missing children. Every year, countless children went missing, and their parents would go bankrupt to find them.


    ¡°I want to do a project to find missing children.¡± Tan Rou had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Just to help those parents who lost their children.¡±


    The police officer was quite surprised. He thought that this little girl would want to save up or go on a trip after taking the money. He didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such high awareness and actually want to do charity projects. ¡°Youngdy,that¡¯s a good idea!¡± The police officer encouraged him, ¡°Do it well. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll put some money in. Consider it my meager effort.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, police.¡±


    When Tan Song heard their words, his intestines turned green with regret. If he had known that these two people were wanted criminals, he would have brought them to the police station himself.


    In fact, the asking price of these two people was rtively low. Otherwise, Tan Song would not have spent a few thousand yuan to hire these two tall and burly thugs.


    They still had to go through the process. After the three police officers escorted Tan Song and the other two into the car, the leading police officer said to Tan Rou, ¡°Youngdy, we have to trouble you toe back with us to make a statement.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed readily. She pulled open the police car door skillfully and got in.


    The leading police officer was a little surprised. Were all the young girls these days so brave? She wasn¡¯t even nervous about being inside the police car.


    Every district was different, so the police officers in this district didn¡¯t know that Tan Rou often took the police car. If it was Officer Wang from before, he would probably have told Tan Rou a joke..

 Chapter 471 - 471: 471 I’m Not Weak

    Chapter 471: 471 I¡¯m Not Weak


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the Tao parents received the news, Tan Ron had already finished her statement at the police station. She felt that she was already an adult and did not need her parents to be present. However, the police uncle said that she was a high school student and that her guardian had to handle this matter for her.


    Tan Rou had no choice but to call her mother. When Mrs. Tao received the call from her daughter, she was so scared that she almost fainted. Just a second ago, she was about to call her daughter to ask why she was not home yet, but the next second, she received a call from the police station.


    When she heard that her daughter was almost kidnapped, Mrs. Tao copsed on the sofa. If anything happened to her precious daughter, she would definitely not let that bastard Tan Song off.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you alright?¡± In the police station, Mrs. Tao thoroughly checked her daughter. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Moreover, Tan Song was no match for me. 1 knocked down the hatchet men he hired in a few moves.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard Tan Song?¡± Father Tao asked coldly.


    The police officer saw that his expression was not good and said, ¡°Mr. Tao, this is the police station. You are not allowed to do anything here. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk it out.¡±


    ¡°If a scoundrel brought a few vicious people to kidnap your daughter, would you still be able to sit here and talk to me calmly?¡± Mr. Tao asked.


    ¡°It would be really hard to calm down.¡± the police officer said awkwardly.


    Father Tao continued to ask, ¡°Where is Tan Song? 1 want to see him.¡±


    The police did not dare to let Mr. Tao see the suspect. There were often family members who attacked the suspect out of anger. Once a family member beat up the suspect at the police station, the family member might be sued by the suspect. As policemen, they could not allow fights and trouble to appear in front of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tao.¡± The police officer said, ¡°We really can¡¯t let you get close to the suspect. How about this? Now that Tan Song is locked up in the detention room, can you talk to him through the door?¡±


    Mr. Tao only wanted to beat Tan Song up. He didn¡¯t want anything else. Instead of letting him get angry through the door, it was better not to meet him.


    Tan Rou also said, ¡°Dad, we have all the evidence and witnesses. There¡¯s no need for us to get ourselves into trouble. We can just meet Tan Song in court.¡± Since his daughter had already said so, Father Tao couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as my daughter says.¡±


    The police heaved a sigh of relief. If Tan Ron¡¯s parents insisted on meeting Tan Song, they really couldn¡¯t stop them. However, Tan Rou was really bold and meticulous. Not only was she not afraid when she encountered danger, but she also thought of a way to call the police immediately. They had to make an announcement another day to specially praise Tan Rou and set an example for the public.


    Li Li kept sending messages to ask Tan Rou how she was doing. When Tan Rou came out of the police station, she replied to Li Li¡¯s voice message immediately and told her that she had left safely.


    When Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi found out that Tan Rou was almost kidnapped, they med themselves. If they hade to pick Tan Rou up today, this would not have happened. Therefore, they secretly swore that no matter what happened in thepany, they would not dy them from picking Tan Rou up from school.


    Tan Rou felt that they were a little too nervous. Originally, there was only one person to pick her up and drop her off at school, but now there were three of them. There were several cars in front and behind to escort her.


    She did not like having so many people following her, so she said to the Tao brothers and Zhuang Liu, ¡°There are already so many of you. It¡¯s not necessary for all of you to be here.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you to go alone, little one.¡±


    This time, the Tao brothers agreed with Zhuang Liu. They had never been so united before. ¡°Xiao Rou, Zhuang Liu is right. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡±


    ¡°Am I hurt?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Although you weren¡¯t this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that you would still be safe the next time.¡± Tao Zheng rebutted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little sister. I will be here to protect you with my life.¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly reached out and looked at Tao Zheng, ¡°And how are you nning on doing that?¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m a girl, but my strength isn¡¯t any weaker than a boy¡¯s. I¡¯m really not weak! Besides, I¡¯m already an adult. Please give me a little more personal space..¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472: 472 Are You Afraid?

    Chapter 472: 472 Are You Afraid?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The few men looked at each other. They felt that Tan Ron would be angry if they said anything else, so they decided to pick Tan Rou up and drop her off in the same way as before. Moreover, they had to ensure that there were people taking shifts every day.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have any objections. She actually didn¡¯t care how many people came to pick her up from school. She just felt that she couldn¡¯t dy her brothers¡¯ work because of her.


    Time passed quickly. The finals of the Physics Competition was about to begin. Because the venue was set to be in the Capital, all the examinees had to be led by their teachers to the Capital to participate in thepetition.


    In order to let the students adapt to the environment, all the schools went ahead of time. Tan Ron¡¯s school was no exception.


    ¡°What happened? Why hasn¡¯t Tan Rou appeared yet? We¡¯ve been waiting for her for half an hour. How many things does she have to pack?¡± One of the students from another school impatiently.


    A boy from another school who was ranked behind Tan Rou said, ¡°Girls are troublesome. Once they go out, they have to pack a bunch of things. When they can¡¯t carry them, we boys have to help them carry them. We¡¯re going for an exam, not a vacation.¡±


    Li Li was also a girl. When she heard the boy¡¯s words, she felt very offended. ¡°How did you get to that conclusion?¡±


    She had only brought a set of undergarments and the rest were all practice questions. She didn¡¯t even have as much luggage as the boy from another school.


    ¡°Did you open your mouth just for the sake of being in a bad mood?¡± Liang Lu had applied for leave to send Tan Rou off, but Tan Rou did not see her. Instead, she scolded her, ¡°If you say another word, 1¡¯11 make you crawl to the Capital.


    The boy saw Liang Lu wearing a slim white sweater and was very beautiful. He deliberately teased, ¡°Beauty, who are you waiting for? Waiting for your lover?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your mother and father to send you to your funeral!¡± Liang Lu cursed.


    Someone next to him tugged at the boy¡¯s uniform and whispered, ¡°I know this girl. She¡¯s been a gangster since junior high school. She¡¯s very good at fighting. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    This boy loved bullying the weak and feared the strong. Once he heard that Liang Lu was a female hooligan, he did not dare to criticize her. Hence, he returned to Tan Ron¡¯s question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tan Rou? Could it be that she was too afraid to participate in the finals?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re afraid, Xiao Rou won¡¯t be afraid. She¡¯s always been the champion of thepetition. She¡¯ll never be frightened because of it.¡±


    The boy said,¡± That¡¯s not necessarily true. There are so many outstanding contestants in the finals. If Tan Rou goes, she might not be able to keep her standards. If 1 were her, 1 would just forfeit. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing if 1 can¡¯t pass the test!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you can beat Tan Rou, do you?¡± Li Li sneered.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying this. Is it because you forgot to bring your brain out today and forgot how to use them?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before the boy could retort, he was interrupted.


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡± Director Zhang saw that his student had the upper hand and quickly came out to speak. ¡°Student Tan Rou just sent a message to the principal. She will head over there by herselfter and have asked us to leave first.¡±


    ¡°Will Rourou be in danger by herself?¡± Li Li asked worriedly.


    ¡°Li Li, have you forgotten Tan Ron¡¯s identity?¡± Director Zhang smiled and said. ¡°Her parents would definitely arrange everything for her. She might even be sitting in first ss.¡±


    The school could only provide economy ss seats from them which was far from what the first ss could offer.


    Li Li sent a message to Tan Rou before boarding the ne. After receiving an affirmative answer from Tan Rou, she boarded the ne in peace.


    Liang Lu was the most disappointed. She had specially asked for leave to send Tan Rou off, but she did not expect Tan Rou to not take this flight. She did not know about the new flight, so she could only return to school alone.


    Tan Rou was indeed arranged to sit in the first-ss cabin, but it was not for the reason that Director Zhang had mentioned. It was because she really could not convince her family to let her go to the Capital City alone topete.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, eat this.¡± Tao Zheng gave Tan Rou snacks with a fawning expression. He had an important mission this time.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother.¡±


    To be honest, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want Tao Zheng toe with her, but she had no choice. Ever since she was almost kidnapped by Tan Song, her parents had strengthened their protection of her. If she didn¡¯t let Tao Zhenge with her, they would probably have to take a private jet to the capital together..

 Chapter 473 - 473: 473 What a Coincidence

    Chapter 473: 473 What a Coincidence


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was still early. Tao Zheng was going to the toilet, while Tan Ron decided to rest for a while. Just as she closed her eyes, she heard a familiar voice beside her.


    ¡°Third Young Master, our seats are here.¡± Xiao Mo said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tan Rou opened her eyes and looked to the side. She saw Zhuang Liu sitting next to her, and Xiao Mo standing next to him.


    After seeing Zhuang Liu, Tan Rou was very surprised. She was not informed that Zhuang Liu was going on a business trip. Why would he be on this ne? This ne was a direct flight with only one destination. If Zhuang Liu got on it, it meant that he was going to the Capital too.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Third Brother!¡± Tan Rou took the initiative to greet them.


    Zhuang Liu also pretended to be surprised. ¡°Rourou, are you taking this ne to thepetition? It is indeed a coincidence.¡±


    The corners of Xiao Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this anymore. Third Young Master had clearly heard that Miss Tan Rou was going to take this ne and had used a high price to change his seat in advance. He didn¡¯t expect the Third Young Master to be able to pretend that he had just heard about it. He was indeed worthy of being the Third Young Master of the Zhuang family.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a coincidence. Do you have something important to do in the Capital?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°1 don¡¯t have anything important to do. It¡¯s just that 1 haven¡¯t seen the old man in a long time. I want to go back and see him this time.¡±


    Xiao Mo turned his face away. He didn¡¯t want to listen to Zhuang Liu¡¯s nonsense. He even said that he would go back to see the Zhuang family¡¯s old man. The person who hated the old man the most was the Third Young Master. Why would he have the heart to go back to see the old man?


    ¡°I see.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°But Third Brother, aren¡¯t you worried that your secret would be exposed?¡±


    ording to Zhuang Liu¡¯s meaning he now still doesn¡¯t want to tell the elders in his family that his leg has recovered. If he was to head back now, would the truth be exposed? Would this affect Zhuang Liu then?


    Zhuang Liu really shouldn¡¯t return to the capital right now, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let Tan Rou go to the Capital alone. Now that she had restored her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital, once her schedule was exposed, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already brought my wheelchair with me. 1 just need to use it when I show up in the Capital.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t interfere too much with Zhuang Liu¡¯s matters. ¡°Then Third Brother, you have to be careful.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat back in his seat. From his angle, he could see Tan Ron¡¯s side profile, but he could only see a little. If Tan Rou was lying on the chair to rest, he would not be able to see anything.


    For the first time, Zhuang Liu felt that the first ss was really bad. If they had changed to economy ss, he could have sat directlynext to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Why is it you again?!¡± Tao Zheng came back from the toilet and saw someone sitting on the seat next to him. He took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t that Zhuang Liu?


    Zhuang Liu smiled and waved at Tao Zheng. ¡°Good morning, Second Brother-inw.¡±


    Tao Zheng could now calmly ept this form of address, but he still could notpletely ept Zhuang Liu as his brother-inw. ¡°What are you doing here?!


    Zhuang Liu took a magazine and said leisurely, ¡°You misunderstood me. 1 didn¡¯t follow you. The reason why 1 took this flight was because 1 wanted to go back to the Capital to see my grandfather. And think about it, I don¡¯t know about your travel ns. How could I happen to be on the same flight as you and sit next to Rourou?¡±


    Tao Zheng was the dumbest of the four siblings. For a moment, he was really fooled by Zhuang Liu. ¡°You¡¯re right. Only our family knows about ourst-minute change of flight.¡± He muttered to himself, ¡°Is it really a coincidence?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said nothing.


    How could there be so many coincidences in the world? Some only knew the news in advance and made preparations early on.


    Shen Jing was the one who told Zhuang Liu about Tan Rou and her brother changing their flight. Shen Jing also learned about it from Mrs. Tao. The two of them were best friends. This time, it was Shen Jing who suggested Tan Rou to change her flight.


    After Mother Tao bought the first ss tickets for Tan Rou and her brother, the first person she informed was Shen Jing. She did not have any other intentions. She just wanted to thank Shen Jing for giving her such a good idea. Unexpectedly, all of this was within Shen Jing¡¯s expectations. In order to help her son pursue his future wife, as a mother, she had really put in a lot of effort..

 Chapter 474 - 474: 474 Give Me the Presidential Suite

    Chapter 474: 474 Give Me the Presidential Suite


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Because this flight was a direct one, they arrived at the airport of Capital very quickly. After getting off the ne, Zhuang Liu wanted to send Tan Rou and the others on their way, but he did not expect the Tao family¡¯s parents to have already arranged a car and hotel for the siblings.


    ¡°Although this is my first time in the capital, it won¡¯t affect our activities in the capital, so there¡¯s no need to trouble Third Young Master Zhuang.¡± Tao Zheng said happily.


    Zhuang Liu smiled politely and said to Tan Rou, ¡°If you need anything, feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tan Rou said.


    However, Tao Zheng said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that only your Zhuang family has people in the Capital. We also have people here in the Capital!¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that Tao Zheng was a bit of a hindrance. If Tao Zheng wasn¡¯t here, he might have been able to pick Tan Rou up. Furthermore, Tan Rou would be staying in the Capital for a few days. If Tao Zheng wasn¡¯t around, he could bring Tan Rou around the capital and let her adapt to the environment in the Capital in advance. After all, they would return to the Capital to live in the future.


    When they arrived at the hotel under the Tao family¡¯s name, the driver parked the car in the underground parking lot. Tan Rou and Tao Zheng didn¡¯t wait for the driver to arrive. Instead, they went to the front desk to check in.


    Although the Tao family¡¯s parents had prepared everything for them, it was still their first time at a six-star hotel. The siblings felt that they should keep a low profile.


    Looking at the five-meter-tall white marble fountain at the entrance, Tao Zheng was a littlecking in confidence. ¡°Does this hotel really belong to our family?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t be nervous. This is really our family¡¯s hotel. Can¡¯t you see our family¡¯s emblem on it?¡± Almost every big family had their own family crest, and the Tao family was no exception.


    Tao Zheng was still a little nervous. He had lived for more than 20 years and had always lived a simple life. Suddenly, one day, he became rich. This made him panic.


    Tao Zhi had always known about his family¡¯s situation, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about bing rich. Tao Qi was still young and didn¡¯t have the concept of money, so he could be ignored. His third sister, Tan Rou, was also very calm when she found out about her family¡¯s situation. She even said that she had long guessed her family¡¯s background.


    Tao Zheng was the only one who was still in a daze. He often forgot that he was already rich.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Second Brother.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You have to get used to this kind of life now.¡±


    Tao Zheng did not want to be looked down upon by his sister, so he mustered up his courage and walked towards the lobby.


    Before he reached the hall, he heard amotion. It seemed that a few women were quarreling, and the noise was getting louder and louder. It was really strange that there would be people quarreling in such a high-ss hotel!


    Tan Rou quickened her pace and walked to the lobby. ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go and see what happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor that our young miss has chosen to stay at your hotel! Moreover, you have to know that your eldest miss Tao Yue and our second miss have been good friends for many years. If you offend our second miss, Miss Tao Yue will never let you off!¡± A short-haired female bodyguard in sunsses mmed the desk and said loudly.


    The girl at the front desk had never seen such an unreasonable person before. She did not know how to treat them, so she could only say, ¡°Miss Meng, please wait a little longer. We¡¯ve already gone to find the manager to coordinate. Can you and your bodyguard take a rest at the lounge?¡±¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to go through so much trouble?¡± Meng Xiao said impatiently. ¡°You just have to give me the highest level presidential suite!¡±


    The receptionist smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve said it many times just now. We¡¯re leaving the presidential suite for our young miss and young master. My apologies but we can¡¯t give them to you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Meng Xiao asked. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Your so-called young miss shouldn¡¯t have arrived yet, right?¡±


    The receptionist replied, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true. However, they had just received news that the Second Young Master and the Eldest Miss had already gotten into the car. If there was no traffic jam, they would be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°This is an issue of firste, first serve. Since I came first, you have to give me this presidential suite.¡± Meng Xiao felt that only the six-star presidential suite of the Tao family fit her status. She had to stay here today.


    Tan Rou listened from afar. When she heard ¡®Miss Meng,¡¯ she already knew who this person was.


    Meng Xiao was the second daughter of the Meng family of the Capital. She was the second daughter of the Meng family who hadmitted a crime and was sent overseas by the old man of the Meng family overnight..

 Chapter 475 - 475: 475 What Missy

    Chapter 475: 475 What Missy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but i can¡¯t give you this presidential suite.¡± The receptionist was very professional. Even at this point, she could still smile at Meng Xiao.


    ¡°Get your manager to talk to me!¡± Meng Xiao said angrily, She had never suffered such grievances before. Even when her grandfather sent her overseas, he had arranged everything well and she had always gotten what she wanted.


    ¡°Our manager will be here soon.¡± Thedy at the front desk prayed in her heart that the manager woulde soon. If he didn¡¯te soon, she might be forced to beid off.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± The manager arrived immediately. A middle-aged man with a good temperament walked over and asked, ¡°I heard that someone was causing trouble at the front desk. Was it you?¡±¡±


    Meng Xiao red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble. I¡¯m just expressing my normal demands as a customer.¡±


    The manager revealed a professional smile. ¡°Second Miss Meng, regarding your request, our hotel has discussed it and decided to reject your request. If you want to stay in our hotel, you have the choices of all the other rooms except the presidential suite and arrange the best service for you.¡±


    ¡°I only want this presidential suite.¡± Meng Xiao acted as if she did not understand what she was saying. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the presidential suite, 1 won¡¯t leave.¡±¡±


    The manager continued to smile and tried tomunicate with Meng Xiao again. ¡°Second Miss Meng, our presidential suite has been reserved for our Second Young Master and Eldest Miss. So you¡¯d better choose another room. 1 swear on my reputation that the other rooms in our hotel won¡¯t be bad either.¡± ¡°What Second Young Master and Eldest Miss? Why haven¡¯t I heard of your family¡¯s second young master?¡± Meng Xiao mocked. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t the eldest miss of the Tao family, Tao Yue? Where did this mysterious youngdye from?¡±


    The manager said, ¡°Miss Yue is not the real Eldest Miss. Now that the real Eldest Miss has returned, Miss Yue is now the second miss of the Tao family.¡±


    Meng Xiao saw that he didn¡¯t look like he was lying, so she secretly sent a message to Tao Yue to ask her what was going on, but Tao Yue didn¡¯t reply to her.


    In fact, there were several six-star hotels in the capital. Meng Xiao didn¡¯t have to stay here, but Tao Yue had told her that she had to stay here today. Moreover, Tao Yue had given her a lot of high-end reservations. Just based on these, Meng Xiao had to stay here. Moreover, Meng Xiao had something to ask of Tao Yue.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that your family had a young miss?¡± When Meng Xiao came, Tao Yue didn¡¯t say anything. She only told her to stay here.


    ¡°Eldest Miss is the biological daughter of our master. Since she doesn¡¯t live in the Capital, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡± The manager smiled and said, ¡°Second Miss Meng, since you can return to China now, why don¡¯t you catch up on what has happened over the years? Otherwise, you¡¯ll make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s face turned green. ¡°You¡¯re just a small manager, how dare you criticize me?¡±


    The manager adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said, ¡°Second Miss Meng, I advise you to speak with more respect. After all, your father speaks respectfully in front of me.¡±


    He was not an ordinary hotel manager. In fact, he was a distant rtive of the Tao family and could be considered an insider of the Tao family.


    ¡°Uncle Tao Xiang, good afternoon!¡± Tan Rou carried her bag and walked forward. Tao Zheng followed behind her. When their parents came, they showed them Tao Xiang¡¯s photo and told them to look for Tao Xiang if they had any problems in the Capital.


    Tao Xiang, who was arguing with Meng Xiao, heard someone calling him and immediately turned his head. He recognized Tan Rou and Tao Zheng at a nce. After all, one of the siblings looked like his mother and the other looked like his father. He had also received the photos in advance.


    ¡°Second Young Master, First Young Miss!¡± Tao Xiang walked over gracefully. ¡°Good afternoon!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled obediently and handed her and Tao Zheng¡¯s ID cards to Tao Xiang. ¡°Uncle Tao Xiang, can you help me and my brother check in?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m just a part-time worker. You don¡¯t have to call me Uncle Tao Xiang.¡± Tao Xiang said embarrassedly.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯re Dad¡¯s cousin. ording to the rules, you are my uncle as well. You don¡¯t have to deny it.¡±


    Tao Xiang had a good impression of this young miss who had just returned to the Capital. He had thought that the young miss would be a difficult girl to get along with. He did not expect her to be such a gentle person..

 Chapter 476 - 476: 476 The Real Miss

    Chapter 476: 476 The Real Miss


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Xiang personally checked Tan Ron in and even helped them carry their luggage. ¡°The presidential suite is on the top floor. It¡¯s covers the entire floor. Second Young Master and Eldest Miss don¡¯t have to worry about anyone disturbing you during your stay.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter where Tao Zheng lived. In the past, when he went out to get snaps of the beautiful sceneries, he could sleep in a tent for several days in a row. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care about the living conditions. But this time, he was here to apany his younger sister. He could sleep on the streets, but his sister wanted to live in the best room.


    ¡°Miss, please take your and Second Young Master¡¯s room cards.¡±Tao Xiang respectfully handed over the room card and led the way. ¡°Please follow me to take the direct elevator.¡±


    Tan Rou was about to leave when Meng Xiao stopped her. ¡°Are you really the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡± she asked suspiciously. ¡°Why do 1 feel that you don¡¯t look like Tao Yue at all?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for his professionalism, Tao Xiang would have rolled his eyes at Meng Xiao. ¡°Second Miss Meng, you¡¯re so close to Miss Tao Yue. Didn¡¯t she tell you that she¡¯s not the biological daughter of the Tao family?¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had almost forgotten that Tao Yue was only an adopted daughter of the Tao family. Although Tao Yue was very doted on in the Tao family, she was only an adopted daughter after all. She could notpare to the real eldest daughter. It seemed that she would not be able to stay in the presidential suite today.


    ¡°Second Miss Meng, please make way.¡± Tao Xiang couldn¡¯t stand Meng Xiao¡¯s rudeness. He said coldly, ¡°If you continue to cause trouble here, I¡¯ll call the security guards to ask you to leave.¡±


    Meng Xiao really wanted to stay in this presidential suite. On one hand, she had just returned and did not have a good ce to stay. On the other hand, she wanted to satisfy her vanity. The expenses of the Tao family¡¯s six-star hotel were very high, especially the presidential suite on the top floor. It cost more than 100,000 yuan a night. If Tao Yue hadn¡¯t invited her to stay, she might not have been able to fork out so much money.


    Although Meng Xiao could return to China now, her influence was far less than before she went abroad. There were many things in the country that she did not know, especially the new families that had risen in recent years. She did not know any of them.


    It was impossible for the Meng family to pave the way for her. At most, they would give her some shares of the Meng family¡¯spany so that she could livefortably for the rest of her life. However, Meng Xiao definitely did not want to live with only that small amount of money.


    Before going abroad, Meng Xiao had the best rtionship with Tao Yue. After going abroad, Meng Xiao had been in contact with Tao Yue. In most cases, Meng Xiao would ask Tao Yue for updates of what was going on in the country. As time passed, Meng Xiao became very obedient to Tao Yue.


    Meng Xiao reluctantly stepped aside. She seemed to have suffered a great loss and said unhappily, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll reluctantly stay in the same suite as your eldest miss. Anyway, the room is so big that it wouldn¡¯t matter if an extra person stayed with you.¡±


    Tao Zheng really admired a woman whose face was painted like a ghost. Why couldn¡¯t she understand humannguage? He had already said that he didn¡¯t want to give her the room, but she still wanted to stay in it. She was really persistent.


    ¡°Uncle Tao Xiang, I¡¯m going to participate in the National Physics Competition soon. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by others.¡±


    Tao Xiang understood what she meant. Even if Eldest Miss did not say anything, he would not allow Meng Xiao to enter. As the manager of the hotel, he had the right to refuse customers. A customer like Meng Xiao who only knew how to make a scene and was unreasonable was not worthy of staying in their hotel.


    Tao Xiang brought the siblings into the elevator and sent a message to the front desk to persuade Meng Xiao to leave.


    When the receptionist received the news, she had a bitter look on her face. She was just an employee. Why were they making things difficult for her?


    Fortunately, Meng Xiao did not pester them. When she saw Tao Xiang leave, she knew that she would not be able to stay in the presidential suite today, so she carried her limited-edition bag and walked away in her eight-centimeter stilettos.


    After they left, the receptionists gathered together to chat.


    One of them said, ¡°The one carrying the bag just now was our eldest daughter, right? She¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    Another said, ¡°As expected of the biological daughter of the Tao family. She has such a good temperament. She¡¯s much better than that arrogant adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It would be bad if it reached Miss Yue¡¯s ears.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the real Miss is the best!¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477: 477 She’s Not Worthy

    Chapter 477: 477 She¡¯s Not Worthy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Xiao walked out of the hotel angrily. Since she couldn¡¯t stay in this presidential suite, she could only stay in another hotel. Although other hotels also had presidential suites that were imed to be six-star, she heard that they couldn¡¯tpare to this presidential suite in the Tao family¡¯s hotel.


    Tao Yue hadn¡¯t replied to her message yet. She didn¡¯t know what she was busy with.


    ¡°Second Miss, where are we going now?¡± The bodyguard knew that Meng Xiao had a bad temper, so he was always careful when he spoke to her.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Meng Xiao was indeed angry. ¡°What¡¯s the use of me raising you people? 1 feed you everyday and you couldn¡¯t even get me a room in the presidential suite. What a waste of my money!!¡±


    The female bodyguards were annoyed to death by Meng Xiao. If it weren¡¯t for the high sry offered by Old Master Meng, they wouldn¡¯t have wanted to serve this crazy Second AAiss. They had been bullied by this Second Miss for years abroad. They were hoping that they would get to serve another young miss once they came back to the country.


    If it was possible, they really wanted to jump ship to the Tao family and protect the youngdy that the Tao family had just recognized. After all, they had just met the youngdy of the Tao family. She was a very polite and gentle person.


    The head of the female bodyguard took a deep breath and asked patiently, ¡°Second Miss, do you want to change to another hotel?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our own hotel. Our hotel might not be worse than the Tao family¡¯s.¡±


    The female bodyguard really wanted to say that the Tao family¡¯s hotel was indeed better than theirs, but she was afraid that Meng Xiao would be furious after she said that, so she changed her words. ¡°Second AAiss, didn¡¯t Old Master forbid you from going to the hotel under the Meng family¡¯s name? If you go over now, the old master will be angry, right?¡±


    Meng Xiao stomped her feet in annoyance. She threw the bag in her hand to one of the female bodyguards and said, ¡°Grandpa loves me the most. He won¡¯t bear to see me sleep on the streets.¡±


    One of the female bodyguards suddenly said, ¡°What a pity. 1 can¡¯t experience the presidential suite of the Tao family¡¯s six-star hotel this time.¡±


    At the mention of this, the anger in Meng Xiao¡¯s heart red up. ¡°That missy who came out of nowhere is worthy of the presidential suite? I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    She walked with her head held high and cursed as she walked. She did not notice the drain by the side of the road at all. As a result, she missed her step and the heel of her high heel got stuck in the drain. She fell to the side of the road and her hand was bruised.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Meng Xiao cursed at the top of her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see that so-called Miss Tao again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat her every time 1 see her.¡±


    The bodyguard helped her up. The bodyguard had never listened to the Second Miss¡¯s harsh words. After all, the Second Miss really did not have the guts to deal with others.


    Second Miss Meng was not only gutless, but she was also brainless. Otherwise, she would not have listened to whatever others said. It was incredibly difficult for them to follow the instructions of such person. After all, they had all received professional training, but this rich youngdy had not received any training. She could do whatever she wanted.


    Meng Xiao took out his phone and called Tao Yue. Sometimes, calling was more useful than sending messages.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t have her phone with her. She put it outside and let her mother watch over it.


    When Second Aunt Tao saw that Tao Yue¡¯s phone had lit up, she didn¡¯t answer the call for her. Instead, she took Tao Yue¡¯s phone into the room and gave it to Tao Yue.


    ¡°Yue Yue, you¡¯ve been studying for so long.¡± Aunt Tao was holding a freshly cut fruit tter in one hand and Tao Yue¡¯s phone in the other. ¡°Your friend called you, but 1 didn¡¯t pick up. You should call her back now. It may be urgent.¡±


    A very beautiful girl at the desk raised her head and smiled at Second Aunt Tao. ¡°Mom, just pass it to me. I¡¯ll call her backter.¡±


    Aunt Tao put down the fruit te and instructed,¡± Yue Yue, eat some fruit and rest first. Don¡¯t keep burying yourself in your books.You will definitely get good results in thepetition in two days. Even if you don¡¯t get good results, Mom won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Tao Yue smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get good grades. Even if I don¡¯t get first ce, I¡¯ll get second ce.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I heard that my eldest cousin is also here to participate in the physicspetition, right?¡± Tao Yue suddenly asked.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Second Aunt Tao thought for a moment. ¡°Your uncle said that your oldest cousin¡¯s grades aren¡¯t good. You must take good care of her once she gets here, alright?¡±


    ¡°But 1 heard from my friend that when she went to check in at our hotel today, she met someone who looked very simr to my eldest cousin. Tao Xiang even called her Eldest Miss.¡± Tao Yue said as she flipped through her phone..

 Chapter 478 - 478: 478 She Is the Big Miss

    Chapter 478: 478 She Is the Big Miss


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Second Aunt Tao was not clear about this. ¡°Maybe they looked alike. Besides, I¡¯ve never seen your eldest cousin before. How could your friend have seen her before? Although there are some photos of your eldest cousin on the inte, the photos are still somewhat different from the real person. It¡¯s normal for your friend to mistake her for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± In fact, Tao Yue herself was not sure if that person was Tan Rou. ording to the information she received, Tan Rou was indeed a student with poor grades. She was also said to often fight and cause trouble. She also formed cliques in school. Many people hated her.


    ¡°Why would Mommy lie to you?¡± Second Aunt Tao patted Tao Yue¡¯s head and said, ¡°Your eldest cousin has suffered a lot in the Tan family all these years. Now that she¡¯sing back, you must bring her around the Capital more when shees back. The two of you are about the same age, so you must have a lot inmon.¡±


    Aunt Tao was a kind-hearted person. After hearing that Tan Rou had suffered a lot in her previous family, she felt very sorry for her niece, so she wanted her daughter to take care of her cousin.


    Tao Yue tightened her grip on the pen. She didn¡¯t want to do this at all. They were all members of the Tao family, and they share the same bloodline. Why was it that her uncle could inherit the position of the head of the Tao family while her father had to be an outsider?


    Also, her mother always told her to be a kind person. Although Tao Yue didn¡¯t object to this view, she didn¡¯t like her mother¡¯s personality. Why couldn¡¯t her mother be the wife of the head of the Tao family?


    Tao Zhi was a very outstanding person, but her brother Tao Sheng was not inferior to Tao Zhi. However, the position of the future head of the Tao family was her uncle¡¯s. After her uncle abdicated, it would be Tao Zhi¡¯s. She did not want Tao Zhi to be the head of the Tao family at all.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tao Yue pretended to be happy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take good care of my eldest cousin.¡± No matter how angry she was, she could not show it in front of her mother.


    ¡°You¡¯re always the best!¡± Aunt Tao knew that his daughter was obedient and sensible, so she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been studying hard recently. After your exams, I¡¯ll bring you to make a few sets of clothes. Also, our new limited edition jewelry is going to be on the market soon. When the timees, you can choose a few pieces that you like and keep them.¡±


    Tao Yue was overjoyed when she heard that, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°Mom, I already have enough clothes and jewelry. I don¡¯t use them often, so don¡¯t buy me more.¡±


    She deliberately mentioned Tan Rou. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give these things to my cousin instead? After all, she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family. If she doesn¡¯t have these things with her, others will think that we¡¯re bullying her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Second Aunt Tao smiled and said, ¡°Your grandparents have already prepared it for your eldest cousin. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family. How could sheck these jewels?¡±¡±


    ¡°What did Grandpa and Grandma prepare for her?¡± Tao Yue added, ¡°I¡¯m not trying topete with the eldest cousin. I just want to refer to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s standards to prepare a weing gift for her.¡±


    Aunt Taoughed. ¡°Then you might not be able to do it ording to their standards because your grandmother gave the entire Yuanxi Manor to your eldest cousin. At that time, those things would be sent directly to the manor, and there was no need to go to the shop to pick them.¡±


    When Tao Yue heard that her grandparents had given Yuanxi Manor to her sister, whom she had never met before, Tao Yue¡¯s anger surged. Yuanxi Manor was the best manor in the Tao family. She had asked her grandparents for it several times but had not gotten it. She did not expect them to give it to Tan Rou directly.


    Why? She had always been the eldest daughter of the Tao family, and the people in the capital knew that the Tao family only had one eldest miss. They did not know Tan Rou at all. Why was Tan Rou snatching things from her before she returned?


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t take this anymore. She had to take back her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family from Tan Rou!


    ¡°Yue Yue, rest for a while.¡± Aunt Tao patted her head again. ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote. Even if you don¡¯t get a ce, Mom and Dad won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Tao Yue put on a fake smile. ¡°Mom, I know. Don¡¯t worry..¡±

 Chapter 479 - 479: 479 Wrong Person

    Chapter 479: 479 Wrong Person


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Second Aunt Tao left, Tao Yue immediately tore off the disguise on her face. She grabbed a brand-new physics paper and tore it into pieces.


    She would never allow anyone to take her things away. If Tan Rou really dared toe back, she would make it impossible for her to live in the Capital.


    What was Tan Rou doing? She was sunbathing on the balcony of the presidential suite.


    It had to be said that the presidential suite was well-equipped, even having a greenhouse on its own. The weather was very cold. The presidential suite had been heated up early. There were tworge balconies and one small balcony. One of therge balconies had been converted into a heated greenhouse. In the middle of the room was a wooden table with a diameter of one meter and twofortable chairs.


    Tan Rou was sitting on one of the chairs, reading a book while enjoying the sunlight. The room was very warm and gentle. She wore a white dress, and the entire scene looked gorgeous.


    Tao Zheng took out the camera he had brought with him when he went out and started talcing pictures of his sister. Tan Rou knew that her second brother was taking photos of her, so she simply posed a few times for her brother to take good photos.


    After that, Tao Zheng took a few sets ofndscape photos. There were nts in the greenhouse and high-rise buildings outside. All the photos were very artistic.


    ¡°Second Brother, how¡¯s the preparation for your photography exhibition going?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    In a few months, Tao Zheng did not be very famous in the industry, but many people liked his work and leftments on his social media ount, asking him to open a personal photography exhibition.


    At first, Tao Zheng didn¡¯t have that much money, and he couldn¡¯t ask his parents to give him money for a solo photography exhibition, so he didn¡¯t n to hold it. However, after restoring his identity as the second young master of the Tao family, many people contacted him and said that they wanted to invest in his photography exhibition.


    Just as he was in a dilemma, his parents suddenly took out a sum of money to invest in his photography exhibition. Instead of letting others invest, he might as well give this opportunity to his parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m still choosing my works.¡± Tao Zheng said embarrassedly.


    ¡°I believe that you will definitely hold an outstanding exhibition.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Second Brother must give me a ticket. I¡¯ll definitely go.¡±


    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t need a ticket to attend it.¡± Tao Zheng smiled.


    After chatting for a while, Tan Rou continued to look at her physics questions and analyzed Li Li¡¯s answers remotely as well.


    On the day of thepetition, Tan Rou woke up early. She didn¡¯t let Tao Zheng wake up to send her off because Tao Zheng was busy editing his photos until three in the morning and finally fell asleep.


    Tan Rou passed a note on Tao Zheng¡¯s door, then quietly opened the door of the presidential suite and quietly rushed to the examination hall.


    The weather in the north was a little cold. Tan Rou wore a thin down jacket, a ck knitted hat, and a mask. After arriving at thepetition venue, she found a random corner to sit down for a while, trying to reduce her presence as much as possible.


    Li Li and the others hade to other schools in their city. Their ce of residence was too far away from thepetition venue. The hotels nearby had long been booked by otherpetition teams, so they could only stay in hotels far away and take a taxi in advance.


    ¡°Is Tan Rou not here yet?¡± Lu Qing sent Tan Rou three messages, but she did not reply.


    ¡°There are so many reporters here!¡± Li Li looked around. There were too many people, so she did not hear Lu Qing¡¯s question.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Tao family is here!¡± Someone shouted.


    Li Li and the others immediately went over to take a look. A ck business car was parked at the entrance of the venue. Four or five male and female bodyguards got out of the car first, followed by a pretty young girl surrounded by everyone. The girl was wearing a thick mask, so her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    ¡°Hi, Xiao Rou!¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t see the person inside, so she raised her arm and shouted, ¡°Rourou, we¡¯re here!¡± She hoped that Tan Rou would see her ande over to meet them.


    Tao Yue heard someone shouting ¡®Rourou¡¯; she subconsciously thought that the person was calling Tan Rou. However, she thought about it and felt that it was impossible because Tan Ron¡¯s grades were very bad. She would not be qualified to participate in the physicspetition.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Tan Rou woke up after hearing themotion. She saw Li Li waving her arms in the crowd, so she quickly came over and pulled her out..

 Chapter 480 - 480: 480 First Meeting

    Chapter 480: 480 First Meeting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, so you¡¯re here!¡± Li Li struggled out of the crowd. ¡°I thought that the eldest daughter of the Tao family was you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tao Yue in the crowd and smiled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the Capital? Why was there another daughter of the Tao family here? Could it be that there were several Tao families in the capital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same family.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°She was originally the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Then now that you¡¯re back. Aren¡¯t you the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡± Li Li continued.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tan Rou pulled Li Li and quickly left the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly. Otherwise, people will block the road and we won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    Lu Qing had been following Li Li. He thought that it was Tan Rou as well and almost shouted her name,


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t notice Tan Rou. She was busy dealing with the media. There would be reporters outside the venue of such arge-scalepetition. In order to appear in front of the cameras in her most beautiful state, Tao Yue specially wore a new dress today. Dresses and gowns would not be able to keep her warm but she still wore them anyways. There was a heater in the venue, so it would be fine as long as she could get through this section of the road.


    The morningpetition was a teampetition. To ensure that everything was fair, they randomly picked names and divide them into groups of three. As long as one person in the team answered correctly, all the members of the team would get one point.


    Fortunately, Li Li was in the same group as Tan Rou, but Lu Qing was also very lucky. He had two other good teammates, one of whom was in the same school as Tao Yue.


    The emcee divided the teams on stage. When Tan Ron¡¯s name was called, he deliberately called her up. ¡°This contestant Tan Rou is also one that we should be aware of. I saw her results in the previous few matches. She scored full marks all the time. I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s definitely one of the top ten in the country this time.¡±


    Tan Rou! Tao Yue suddenly became alert. She stared at the young girl in the middle of the venue. She was indeed very familiar. She looked like the girl in the photo sent by her uncle but she looked much better in real life than in the photo.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like the feeling of being in the center of attention. She stood up and sat down after getting familiar with her face.


    The match in the morning was very intense. Under Tan Ron¡¯s lead, Tan Ron¡¯s team was ranked first on the leaderboard. The boy who was led by her and Li Li answered a question because he really couldn¡¯t get the chance to answer. However, he didn¡¯t have many questions to answer.


    ¡°Tan Rou, thank you so much.¡± The bespectacled boy said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after thepetition.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a team, there¡¯s no need to talk about this.¡± Tan Rou said lightly. ¡°As for dinner, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m having dinner with my ssmates tonight.¡± The boy with sses asked, ¡°How many are there from your school?¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°There are three of us. There¡¯s two of us and a boy in another team.¡±


    The bespectacled boy nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who came to our school. If I didn¡¯t meet you guys, 1 probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to continue thepetition.¡±


    Although they would bepetitors in the future, Tan Rou still encouraged him, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you shouldpete well. Your school has ced all their hopes on you. How can you give up so easily?¡±


    The bespectacled boy seemed to be encouraged. He patted his face and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll continue to work hard in the nextpetition. Don¡¯t be defeated by me!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it together!¡±


    After the boy left, Li Li looked at Tan Rou with admiration. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re my goddess indeed!!!¡±


    ¡°What strange lines did youe up with this time?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Li Li waved his hand. ¡°I really think you¡¯re the best. This afternoon¡¯spetition is an individualpetition, and you actually encouraged your opponent. That¡¯s too noble of you!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°With more opponents, you will feel a higher sense of aplishment when you win.¡±


    As she spoke, Tao Yue walked over. Tan Rou saw hering over and wanted to pull Li away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Tan Rou said.


    However, Tao Yue had already noticed her. Seeing that Tan Rou was about to leave, she quickly ran over and stood in front of Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou frowned slightly and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Tao Yue gave a perfect smile and extended her right hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Tao Yue..¡±

 Chapter 481 - 481: 481 You’re Really Amazing

    Chapter 481: 481 You¡¯re Really Amazing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°What does your name have to do with me?¡±


    The smile on Tao Yue¡¯s face froze. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Ron to say that.


    Before thepetition, she had been observing Tan Ron. After knowing that Tan Ron always got first ce in the selection, she felt that there was something strange about it. In the past two days, she had spent a lot of money to get someone to check Tan Ron¡¯s academic performance. Although she couldn¡¯t check Tan Ron¡¯s results overseas, Tan Yue still knew about how bad Tan Ron¡¯s results were when she returned to the country.


    When did Tan Ron¡¯s results improve? It was when she returned to the Tao family. The principal of their lousy school must have leaked the questions to Tan Ron in order to please the Tao family.


    During thepetition earlier, although the boy in Tan Ron¡¯s group didn¡¯t speak much, the girl in their group was very good and kept answering questions. That girl was the one who must have gained them all the points. ¡°I¡¯m Tao Yue. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Tao Yue smiled at them.


    Tan Ron chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Are you the president of the country? Do I have to know you?¡±


    Li Li covered her mouth and snickered when she heard Tan Ron¡¯s words. Tao Yue must have recognized Xiao Ron¡¯s identity and came here to show off. However, Tan Ron wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. It wasn¡¯t certain who would be the one to show off.


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. She had never seen anyone who kept embarrassing her. After all, the people she had been in contact with since she was young were all ttering her.


    A tall boy who came with Tao Yue heard Tan Ron¡¯s words and said angrily, ¡°Why are you talking to Tao Yue like that? Tao Yue is the eldest daughter of the Tao family. She¡¯s the number one socialite in the Capital. If others want to talk to her, they may even have to queue up.¡±


    Tan Ron looked at the boy andughed. ¡°Well, ask Tao Yue herself then. Is she the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face instantly darkened, and her smile disappeared. ¡°Gao Ming, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Gao Ming saw that the person he had a crush on had turned sad. He immediately said to Tan Ron, ¡°You¡¯ve offended the eldest daughter of the Tao family. You¡¯ll be in trouble in the future.¡±


    Li Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was afraid that she would expose Tan Rou if she heard the boy say ¡®Miss Tao¡¯ again.


    ¡°Student, if you¡¯re stupid, you should study more. If your horizons aren¡¯t broad, you should see more of the world. Don¡¯t always follow Miss Tao Yue around like a lost puppy. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Qing¡¯s match location was quite far away from them. After the match, he chatted with his teammates for a while before rushing over to meet up with them.


    There was another boy who came with him. He was also Tao Yue¡¯s schoolmate.


    ¡°Gao Ming, Tao Yue, what a coincidence!¡± Deng Yao greeted them with a smile.


    In the end, the two of them gave Deng Yao a sour look, as if Deng Yao owed them five million yuan.


    Deng Yao silently put down his waving hand and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Could it be that the both of you didn¡¯t perform well just now? 1 don¡¯t think so. Your points are higher than ours.¡±


    Tao Yue nced at Tan Rou and said sarcastically, ¡°How are our points high? Tan Rou had the highest score here, so her results were the best.¡±


    Deng Yao also paid attention to Tan Rou before thepetition because his teacher had mentioned to them that Tan Ron¡¯s results in the preliminaries were excellent. This was why he had also paid attention to Tan Ron¡¯s team during thepetition. They were indeed very powerful and ranked first in the teampetition.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Deng Yao praised her sincerely. ¡°I used to think that Tao Yue¡¯s results were already impressive enough. I didn¡¯t expect your physics results to be even better.¡±


    Gao Ming said to Deng Yao unhappily, ¡°Deng Yao, you don¡¯t have to step on one person and just support the other. Tao Yue is just younger than her. When she reaches the third year of high school, she will definitely be better than Tan Rou.¡±


    During thepetition, in order to distinguish the school and grade, every contestant received a tag from the organizers. The tag on Tao Yue¡¯s chest said that she was a sophomore.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Qing asked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Deng Yao had a good impression of his new friend. Besides, he was from the Capital and wanted to be the host. ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll treat all of you to a good meal..¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482: 482 Same Trash

    Chapter 482: 482 Same Trash


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Ron rejected Deng Yao. ¡°We still have a match in the afternoon. It¡¯s not suitable for us to eat out. Besides, the quality of the food outside may not be guaranteed. It might affect the match in the afternoon.¡±


    Deng Yao thought about it for a moment. It was indeed reasonable. The ce he was taking them to eat was too far away. It would take a lot of time to go back and forth. In this way, they would not have time to rest.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat in the cafeteria then.¡± Deng Yao said awkwardly, ¡°But the food in the canteen was arranged by the organizer. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that great.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your junior Tao Yue, we would have already finished our meal ande back to rest.¡±


    Deng Yao did not understand what she meant. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Li Li, stop talking. Hurry up and eat,¡± Lu Qing said.


    Li Li was also hungry. She didn¡¯t want to be entangled with them anymore, so she pulled Tan Ron¡¯s arm. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go eat. The number one socialite from the Capital doesn¡¯t need to eat, but small figures like us do.¡±


    Tan Rou gave Li Ji a thumbs up in her heart. This girl¡¯s chain of thoughts have gotten better recently. Her ability to be sarcastic had also improved as well.


    They had been talking for too long, and there were not many seats left in the cafeteria. If they wanted to sit down and eat, they had to squeeze together.


    Tan Rou and the other two walked quickly and found a seat that was empty. Tao Yue walked slowly, and the other two boys had to wait for her. So, after the meal, there were only a few seats left next to Tan Rou.


    When Deng Yao saw Tan Rou and the others, he was very happy. ¡°Let¡¯s squeeze together. There¡¯s no more seats left anyways.¡±


    Tan Rou and Li Li moved to the right, leaving an empty seat for one person. Although they didn¡¯t want to sit with Tao Yue, this was the cafeteria, so everyone could sit as they pleased.


    Li Li was a talkative person and Deng Yao was one as well. The two of them chatted non-stop, and in a short while, they had thoroughly exposed each other.


    But they knew what they could say and what they couldn¡¯t.


    Tan Rou also wanted to hear about her opponent¡¯s situation, so she let Li Li speak. Once Li Li said something that she couldn¡¯t say, she would remind her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why our Rourou always gets first ce in every exam, and she gets full marks inprehensive science. Other than a little bit of marks for Chinese and English essays, she doesn¡¯t get any marks deducted for other subjects.¡± Li Li said proudly.


    Deng Yao said again, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing! Although I came to participate in thispetition today, I¡¯m partial to my subjects. My English and Chinese are not very good, and I often fail in them.¡±


    Li Li continued, ¡°My grades weren¡¯t good in the past either but ever since I became Xiao Ron¡¯s deskmate, my grades have skyrocketed. Now, 1 even rank in the top 30 of the grade.¡±


    Deng Yao caught the main point. ¡°You¡¯re deskmates? Are you in the same ss?¡±


    Li Li then quickly introduced them, ¡°Yes, the three of us are in the same ss. She introduced Tan Rou and Lu Qing. These two are the first and second in our ss, and also the first and second in our school.¡±


    ¡°Is your ss one of the best? Deng Yao was very surprised.


    ¡°All three of you are from the same ss?¡±


    Before Li Li could say anything, Gao Ming, who was beside Deng Yao, could not help but say, ¡°It means that the students in their city are all trash. Otherwise, why would there be three of them in their school at once?¡±


    ¡°You three seem to be from the same school, right?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The atmosphere then turned quiet. Deng Yao opened and closed his mouth, not knowing what to say to ease the awkward atmosphere. Lu Qing nced at Tan Rou and continued eating. Li Li was stunned and wondered why this boy sitting with them had to pull a trigger himself.


    Tao Yue sat next to Li Li, facing Gao Ming. She wanted to stop Gao Ming when he said that.


    Gao Ming realized that he had said the wrong thing, but he did not want to admit that he was trash, so he said loudly, ¡°Our school is the best school in the entire Capital. Every student in the school is very outstanding. It¡¯s not something that the school in your small ce canpare to.¡±


    Li Li muttered softly, ¡°They say that they¡¯re the best school in the capital and have the best students. Aren¡¯t their scores still lower than ours in the teampetition? It doesn¡¯t matter which school you¡¯re from. It is the student¡¯s grades that matter.¡±


    Tan Rou put down her chopsticks and asked Li Li, ¡°Li Li, I¡¯m full. Do you still want to eat?¡±


    Li Li finished the drumstick in two bites. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Lu Qing also packed up the tes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483: 483 Sisters

    Chapter 483: 483 Sisters


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There was a two-and-a-half-hour break at noon. They could make some adjustments and face the afternoon exam in their best condition.


    Lu Qing felt that the atmosphere between Tan Rou and Tao Yue was not right. Moreover, Tao Yue often nced to the right when she was eating. Although she was in the middle, it still could not stop Tao Yue from looking at Tan Rou. ¡°Do you know that girl just now?¡± Lu Qing asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my second uncle¡¯s daughter. Before I came back, she was the eldest daughter of the Tao family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you two are sisters.¡± Lu Qing said, ¡°But I feel that the way she looks at you is a little strange.¡±¡±


    ¡°We are not sisters. I don¡¯t have sisters either, only brothers.¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°She was originally the eldest daughter of the Tao family and the number one socialite in the capital. Now that I¡¯ve returned to the Tao family, she can only be second. Besides, she¡¯s not my second uncle¡¯s biological daughter. She was adopted by my second uncle and second aunt.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Qing understood. He reminded Tan Rou, ¡°Tao Yue isn¡¯t simple. You have to be careful of her in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou was also aware of this. In her previous life, although she did not interact with Tao Yue, Tan Jing did. When Tan Jing came back from meeting Tao Yue, she was not in good spirits for a few days. She did not say anything when asked what happened. Tan Rou had guessed that it was that richdy Tao Yue who had embarrassed Tan Jing. She had even wanted to avenge Tan Jing in the future. Now that she thought about it, she was really stupid.


    ¡°Got it. Thank you for your reminder.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rest area to rest. We still have a match in the afternoon. If we don¡¯t rest well now, it will affect our performance in the afternoon.¡±


    The three of them went to the rest area. There were already many people there. However, they were not resting. Instead, they took the time to read the questions.


    Li Li saw so many people doing the questions and remembered that she had spent a long time eating. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m a little nervous. I feel like we wasted too much time eating just now.¡±


    Tan Rou was amused by her words. ¡°If you choose not to have lunch, you might not even have the chance to go on stage in the afternoon. You might just faint in the resting area.¡±


    Li Li was angry and said, ¡°We me Tao Yue for stopping us. If it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t let us go, we would have finished our meal and came back quickly.¡±


    ¡°We have already finished reading the questions and we¡¯ve studied the methods to solve them.¡± Tan Rou encouraged Li Li. ¡°Li Li, you have to believe that you can get good results. Plus, didn¡¯t you perform very well this morning?¡±


    Li Li was still a little nervous. ¡°I was able to answer the questions because you were by my side in the morning. If our seats were far apart in the afternoon, I would be very nervous.¡±


    Tan Rou handed the ballpoint pen that she usually used to record things to Li Li. ¡°This pen is for you. You won¡¯t be nervous with it.¡±


    This ballpoint pen seemed to have magic. Li Li was filled with confidence when she held onto it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get good results this afternoon!¡± Li Li held the ballpoint pen up and encouraged herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the individual questions in the afternoon definitely wouldn¡¯t be harder than the ones that we¡¯ve answered this morning.¡± Tan Rouforted Li Li again. ¡°Based on your standard, you will definitely achieve a satisfactory result.¡±


    Tao Yue and the others were following behind Tan Rou and the other two. Hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, Tao Yue found it funny. Did she really think that they were just ying around? This was a national physicspetition. How could the questions be simple? Only a fool like Tan Rou, who didn¡¯t know anything, wouldn¡¯t be nervous.


    ¡°Tan Rou is really calm.¡± Deng Yao also heard Tan Ron¡¯s words. He said, ¡°One of the reasons for participating in thepetition is to see your ability. The other is to see your mentality. Tan Rou is such a capable youngdy with such a strong mentality. I reckon she will get good results.¡±


    Tao Yue was about to die from anger. What kind of magic did Tan Rou have? Not only did her grandparents like her, but even Deng Yao, who had barely spoken to her, was full of praise for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Tao Yue¡¯s loyal supporter, Gao Ming, snorted coldly. ¡°WithTao Yue around, Tan Rou can only be second.¡±


    Tao Yue was very happy when she heard that, but she still pretended topete modestly. ¡°I may not get first. There are other people who are better..¡±

 Chapter 484 - 484: 484 The Whole Family Came For Her

    Chapter 484: 484 The Whole Family Came For Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Gao Ming really liked Tao Yue. Not only was she beautiful, but her grades were excellent too. Even as the eldest daughter of the Tao family, she was very humble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and rest for a while.¡± Tao Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tan Rou. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sleepy in the afternoon.¡±¡±


    They sat behind Tan Rou while she rested. Tao Yue kept staring at the back of her head, wishing that she could see through it.


    Without Tan Rou, Tao Yue could continue being the eldest daughter of the Tao family. It didn¡¯t matter even if she was an adopted daughter. After all, she was the only daughter of the Tao family. But now that Tan Rou was going to return, she would have nothing left. Moreover, her uncle¡¯s family had said that they woulde back in the next two days. If her uncle came back, would there still be anything left for her father?


    The two-and-a-half-hour break time passed quickly. All the students had to go through the final individualpetition. This time, the individualpetition was all done online. The scores would not be revealed immediately. They would only be able to check the results a few dayster.


    All the students could only leave after thepetition. Tan Rou couldn¡¯t leave even after she finished writing. Perhaps she had drunk too much water after lunch and wanted to go to the bathroom, so she ran to the bathroom as soon as thepetition ended and sent a message to Li Li and the others to wait for her.


    Li Li and the others were waiting for Tan Rou at the entrance. There were quite a lot of people at the entrance, so they stood a little higher to prevent Tan Rou from seeing them.


    ¡°Eh? That man looks a little familiar.¡± Li Li narrowed her eyes and looked at the man who was holding onto a red banner. ¡°Why does he look like Rourou¡¯s brother?¡±


    Lu Qing said lightly, ¡°Do you think the person beside you looks like Tan Ron¡¯s second brother?¡±


    When he said that, Li Li really felt that the other one looked like Tao Zheng.


    ¡°Is there a possibility that they are Tan Ron¡¯s big brother and second brother?¡± Lu Qing had recognized them long ago.


    ¡°Brother Tao, Brother Tao!¡± Li Li waved at them.


    Tao Zhi was the first to see Li Li. He dragged his brother over, but he didn¡¯t see Tan Rou. ¡°Why are you guys the only ones here?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou went to the toilet. We¡¯ll wait for her here.¡±


    ¡°Big Cousin.¡± Tao Yue had seen Tao Zhi before, so when Li Li called Tao Zhi, she came over.


    The Tao brothers didn¡¯t get a sister, but a cousin.


    Tao Zhi greeted her, ¡°It¡¯s Yue Yue, long time no see.¡±


    Tao Yue saw the banners on their bodies and felt that they were really embarrassing the Tao family. They even dared to take out such cheap things. They were indeed a poor family.


    ¡°Yue Yue, did you see our Xiao Rou?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    ¡°Eh? Big Cousin, you¡¯re here too?¡± Tao Yue said deliberately. ¡°Didn¡¯t First Uncle say that Tan Rou¡¯s results were not good? Why would she participate in the physicspetition?¡±


    Li Li jumped down from the steps and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person. We were still together during lunch. Why are you pretending not to know each other now?¡±


    Tao Yue had forgotten that Li Li and Lu Qing were here. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s true that she¡¯s my cousin but I have never met her. This was my first time as well.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t know Xiao Rou, why did you take the initiative to greet us? And Rourou just told me that you¡¯re her sister. She didn¡¯t want to affect your performance in thepetition, so she didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge you. Xiao Rou looks so much like Big Brother Tao. How is it that you recognize Big Brother Tao but not Xiao Rou?¡± Li Li was simply babbling nonsense just to make Tao Rue feel embarrassed.


    Tao Zhi also asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father ask for a picture of Tan Rou?¡±


    Tao Yue had already seen it and recognized Tan Rou, but now she had to insist that she didn¡¯t know Tan Rou. Otherwise, her good image would be ruined.


    ¡°It didn¡¯te to me since I have heard that she has been doing great academically.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡¯s grades are much better than yours.¡± Tao Zheng had never seen Tao Yue before, so he didn¡¯t have to be nice to her. ¡°She always got the first ce in the school, and she got full marks in all the Physics qualifiers. Did you get full marks?¡±


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t have a perfect score. Her best was only 98.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tao Yue stammered, not knowing how to answer.


    ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡± Mrs. Tao came over with a celebratory g in her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Rourou?¡±


    Tao Yue was jealous when she saw her auntieing.. Tan Rou¡¯s whole family was here for thepetition!

 Chapter 485 - 485: 485 Daughter and Foster Daughter

    Chapter 485: 485 Daughter and Foster Daughter


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hello, Auntie. Xiao Rou went to the toilet.¡± Li Li said.


    Mrs. Tao was very happy when she saw Li Li. ¡°Li Li, why don¡¯t you stay in the Capital for a few more days. I¡¯ll take you out to walk around once I¡¯m free?¡±


    Li Li really wanted to stay in the Capital to y, but she still had to go back to ss. She couldn¡¯t dy her studies for entertainment purposes. Tan Ron¡¯s grades were good, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of taking a leave to dy her studies, but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯d better go back to ss first. I¡¯lle back if I have the chance in the future.¡± Li Li said.


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright, then you cane over for the New Year this year or next summer vacation. I¡¯ll bring you to the Capital to enjoy yourself.¡± Li Li smiled sweetly. ¡°Thankyou, Auntie!¡±


    Tao Yue was very jealous. She was the daughter of the Tao family. Why didn¡¯t her aunt say that she wanted to take her out to y? Moreover, her aunt has never been this friendly to her!


    ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± Tao Yue greeted her mother.


    Only then did Mrs. Tao see Tao Yue. ¡°Oh, Yue Yue. You¡¯ve grown so big!¡± Og my, I¡¯m really sorry. I was busy looking for your cousin and didn¡¯t see you here.¡±


    Tao Yue pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person talking to Ms. Tao? Why haven¡¯t I seen him in the capital before?¡± Most of the students and parents present were from the wealthy family in the Capital. They all knew Tao Yue, but they might not know Mrs. Tao.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Tao calling them Auntie, Big Brother, and Second Brother? It must be the wife and child of the current head of the Tao family.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Tao Yue is not the eldest daughter of the Tao family. The real eldest daughter of the Tao family is the daughter of the first branch.¡±


    ¡°Is it called something Rou? Didn¡¯t that madam and the two young masters shout just now?¡±


    There were also people who knew more inside information and took this opportunity to say it.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Not only was Tao Yue not the eldest daughter of the Tao family, she isn¡¯t even the daughter of the Tao family. She was the child adopted by the second branch of the Tao family. They had always wanted a daughter, but she couldn¡¯t have another child due to her health. So, she brought a girl back from the orphanage. That girl was Tao Yue.¡±


    ¡°Is this true?!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! I have a ssmate¡¯s cousin who used to work for the Tao family. She personally heard the old master of the Tao family mention this. He even said that he wanted to bring the real eldest daughter of the Tao family back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°If I wasTao Yue, I would have dug a hole and hid in it. She has been walking around all her life, thinking that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family but in the end, not only was she not the eldest daughter, she isn¡¯t even rted to the Tao family by blood! Oooo¡­ This is getting interesting.¡±


    Tao Yue was so angry that she wanted to curse at them. She had tried her best to keep the news that she was not the daughter of the Tao family a secret. Why did the news still spread?


    ¡°Mom? Big Brother?¡± Tan Rou came out of the toilet and saw the red banner in the crowd. Then, she saw her mother and her brothers. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wear this banner anymore?¡± It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Since she had said that she would do this, she had to stick to it. Moreover, she was carrying the g to support her daughter. What was there to be embarrassed about?


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I promised you that I would do it. In the future, when you take the college entrance examination, I will also cheer for you.¡± Mother Tao was like a childish child. However, this childishness reflected her love for her daughter. In the eyes of parents, children would always be children.


    Tan Rou smiled and didn¡¯t stop them.


    ¡°Is that the eldest daughter of the Tao family? She¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s ten times prettier than Tao Yue. The people of the Tao family are really good-looking. Thinking about it, it seems that Tao Yue isn¡¯t that good-looking.¡±


    Tao Yue wasn¡¯t bad looking, but she wasn¡¯t as good-looking as the Tao family.


    ¡°Ms. Tao looks so much like her brother. Tao Yue even knew her name but why was it that she pretended not to know her own cousin?¡±


    ¡°I think she said she didn¡¯t recognize Ms Tan on purpose. After all, that¡¯s the real eldest daughter of the Tao family, and Tao Yue is just an adopted daughter.¡±


    If Tao Yue could hit them right now, she would definitely tear the mouths of those people who were gossiping so that they could no longer speak. So what if she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter? So what if she was adopted. She was the eldest daughter of the Tao family. This would not change. In any case, everyone in the Capital only recognized her as the eldest daughter of the Tao family..

 Chapter 486 - 486: 486 Jealous Heart

    Chapter 486: 486 Jealous Heart


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Auntie, are you here to pick me and my cousin up?¡± Tao Yue asked shamelessly.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to pick Xiao Rou up. Your mom¡¯s car is behind us. There¡¯s a traffic on the road. You¡¯ll have to wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 call Mom and tell her not toe? I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Tao Yue continued.


    Mrs Tao still refused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yue Yue. We¡¯re not driving amercial car today, so it can only fit five people. The four of us plus the driver make five people.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tao Yue still wanted to fight for it.


    However, Tao Zhi said, ¡°If you can¡¯t wait for Second Aunt¡¯s car, just take a taxi back. We can¡¯t bring you because we¡¯re going to the old mansion today. It¡¯s the first time Xiao Rou and Xiao Zheng have returned. They¡¯re going to worship their ancestors and meet them for the first time.¡±


    No one lived in the Tao family¡¯s old mansion now. Only the Tao family¡¯s ancestral shrine was there. During the holidays, the Tao family would go there to offer incense, but Tao Yue had never been there. She had asked to go many times, but Grandpa Tao refused. Grandpa Tao¡¯s reason was that she would wait until she was an adult before going.


    What they said about going when she was an adult was just an excuse. She was not the biological daughter of the Tao family, so she did not have the right to enter the ancestral shrine.


    ¡°Auntie, 1 haven¡¯t been to the ancestral shrine either. Why don¡¯t you bring me there today as well?¡± Tao Yue wanted to take this opportunity to take a look. She had long heard that the ancestral shrine of the Tao family had a family heirloom. She wanted to see it.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯re also following the old master¡¯s arrangements. If you want to go, you can ask the old master.¡± Mrs. Tao rejected her request.


    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s the first time that my cousin has returned home. She should go and pay her respects to the ancestors of our Tao family. You should quickly bring her home. I¡¯ll wait here for my mother.¡± Tao Yue said sensibly.


    ¡°Yue Yue is still as obedient and sensible as she was when she was young.¡± Mrs. Tao rubbed Tao Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. You should go back early too.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Tao took her hand away, Tao Yue stepped back slightly. A hint of disgust shed across her face, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Tao Yue¡¯s face turned ugly after the car drove away. She didn¡¯t want to be sensible or cute. She hated Tan Rou to death. If it wasn¡¯t for Tan Rou, she might have been the one who went to the ancestral shrine to pay her respects.


    ¡°Tao Yue, are you feeling alright?¡± Gao Ming took off his coat. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling cold?¡±


    Tao Yue did feel cold when she said that. The clothes she wore today were not warm enough. It was fine indoors, but it was very cold outside.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not cold.¡± There was no way Tao Yue would wear Gao Ming¡¯s clothes. There were so many pairs of eyes watching. Once she wore Gao Ming¡¯s clothes, they would make it to the headlines for some insensible gossip.


    Gao Ming¡¯s heart ached for Tao Yue. It was such a cold day, and she had been blown by the cold wind for so long. What if she got sick? It was all Tan Ron¡¯s fault. Why couldn¡¯t they make room for Tao Yue? Moreover, were they in such a hurry to go to the ancestral shrine? Couldn¡¯t they wait for a while and let Tao Yue sit in the car?


    ¡°Stop looking. You won¡¯t be able to enter even if you keep looking. 1 heard that the ancestral shrine of such a big family is not open to ordinary people. Even their own children might not be able to enter, let alone an adopted daughter. Don¡¯t you think so, school hunk Lu?¡±


    It was rare for Lu Qing to mock others. ¡°That¡¯s true. Although our family¡¯s financial strength is not as good as the Tao family¡¯s, our family¡¯s requirements for entering the ancestral shrine are very strict. If it¡¯s not a biological child of the family, they will never be allowed inside. However, those who have made great contributions to our Lu family can also enter the Lu family ancestral temple to worship. In the future, we can also ce a memorial tablet there for them.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s someone who likes to lie and is very pretentious, can they enter?¡± Li Li asked.


    Lu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°If we allow liars into the shrine, then the ancestors will me us.¡±¡±


    ¡°Have you guys said enough?¡± Tao Yue¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯re really from a small ce. You don¡¯t have any manners at all.¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like someone got their pants on fire.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded. ¡°It isn¡¯t anyone of us.¡±


    Tao Yue was so angry that she walked away and went to the roadside to wait for her mother.


    Deng Yao smiled at the two of them. ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to a meal when youe back to the Capital in the future.¡±


    The two of them had a good impression of Deng Yao. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s meet again next time..¡±

 Chapter 487 - 487: 487 Do You Like Cousin?

    Chapter 487: 487 Do You Like Cousin?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Tao Yue finally got her mother¡¯s car. Aunt Tao looked at her daughter apologetically. ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Tao Yue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I didn¡¯t wait long. Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡±


    Aunt Tao said, ¡°Yueyue, do you know Li Li and Lu Qing? A young man anddy who were both students who hade to participate in thepetition. Just now, your auntie told me that it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here, so she asked me to give them a ride.¡±


    In fact, Tan Rou had mentioned them, and Tao Zhi had asked Mother Tao to send a message to Aunt Tao instead. He was more familiar with the Capital and knew that there were often traffic jams in this area. Taxis rarely passed through this area, so he had asked Second Aunt Tao to take Tan Ron¡¯s two ssmates with him.


    Tao Yue nced at Li Li and Lu Qing, who were standing by the roadside in the distance. She was delighted to see that their faces were red from the cold. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve never heard of these two people. Let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s quite cold here.¡±


    Aunt Tao felt that she had to do what she had promised others, so she said, ¡°Yue Yue, go into the car and warm yourself up first. Mom will go and look around again.¡±


    Tao Yue held Second Aunt Tao¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back quickly. There are so many people here. How long will it take you to find them? Plus, they might have already taken a taxi and left. 1 just saw a man and a woman leave in a taxi. It might be them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Second Aunt Tao was a little hesitant. ¡°But your aunt just sent me a message saying that they are still waiting for the bus.¡±


    ¡°Then the two of you left when you arrived. Their car had just left when you arrived and parked here.¡± Tao Yue said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first. If we can¡¯t find it, then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for it with Mom.¡± Tao Yue pointed at Li Li and the others. ¡°Mom, go to the left. I¡¯ll go to the right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a kind girl.¡± Aunt Tao said gratefully. She was so happy that she had brought this child back from the orphanage. Otherwise, she would not have such an obedient daughter.


    The mother and daughter split up to look for the person. It was impossible for Aunt Tao to find the person because the person was on the side that Tao Yue was searching around.


    ¡°You guys can wait here for the bus!¡± Tao Yue walked past Li Li and the others. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to get a taxi in this area.¡±


    Li Li made a face at her. ¡°What does it have to do with you? You pretentious viin.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Just wait here until you turn into popsicles.¡±


    Aunt Tao couldn¡¯t find them, and Tao Yue also said she couldn¡¯t find them either. So, they had to go home first.


    ¡°Yue Yue, have you met your cousin? Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± Aunt Tao asked Tao Yue with a smile after they got into the car.


    Tao Yue had to say that she had met her this time. Otherwise, she would definitely be exposed after a few exchanges. ¡°I met my eldest cousin. She looks very simr to my eldest cousin. She¡¯s very good-looking.¡±


    Tan Yue was so disgusted by her own words that she wanted to vomit.


    ¡°So, do you like your cousin?¡± Aunt Tao asked again. Tan Rou was going to return to the Tao family in the future. She was worried that her daughter wouldn¡¯t like her. It would not be good if there was a conflict between the sisters.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    Although Tao Yue said that, she felt like she had just eaten a handful of flies. She was so disgusted that she felt nauseous. Liking Tan Rou? Then she might as well die!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like her.¡± Aunt Tao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In the future, when your eldest cousines back to live with the Tao family, you have to get along with her. There aren¡¯t many daughters in the Tao family now, so the two of you will definitely be the most doted on. Don¡¯t take offense if some of them aren¡¯t being indifferent, alright. There isn¡¯t a huge difference between the both of you.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a huge difference, alright? Tan Rou could go to the ancestral shrine as soon as she came back, but Tao Yue had been in the Tao family for more than ten years. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to go near the ancestral shrine. This was unfair.


    Seeing that Tao Yue didn¡¯t speak, Aunt Tao took her hand and said gently, ¡°Yue Yue, do you think that your cousin came back to snatch your position?¡±


    Tao Yue said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not the biological daughter of the Tao family. She is. Now that she¡¯s back, i should be congratting her. Besides, even if shees back, I¡¯m sure that i am still your favorite.¡±


    ¡°My good daughter.¡± Aunt Tao patted Tao Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Your cousin suffered a lot outside. Now that she¡¯s back, it¡¯s normal for Grandpa and Grandma to favor her. It won¡¯t be like this in the future..¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488: 488 Wrong Intelligence

    Chapter 488: 488 Wrong Intelligence


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue had heard about Tan Rou¡¯s suffering. It was said that she swapped with another child when she was born and lived in someone else¡¯s house for seventeen years. She even went abroad before returning to China at the age of fifteen. It seemed that she had been forced to leave because she had caused trouble overseas, but Tao Yue couldn¡¯t find out what she had done wrong.


    ¡°Mom, what kind of suffering did she suffer in the past?¡± Tao Yue leaned on Aunt Tao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And didn¡¯t Grandpa and Grandma say that my cousin¡¯s grades weren¡¯t good? Why was she participating in the physicspetition? And I heard that she¡¯s the top student in the school.¡±


    Aunt Tao didn¡¯t know much about Tan Rou¡¯s grades. When the two elders of the Tao family mentioned Tan Rou, they did say that she had been raised badly. Her grades were bad, and her temper was bad. However, when she asked Mr. Tao today, he said that Tan Rou¡¯s grades were excellent and that she was an outstanding child.


    ¡°Maybe Grandpa and Grandma heard wrongly because they are older. Your uncle said that your oldest cousin¡¯s grades are excellent. She basically scored full marks in every subject.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tao Yue asked again.


    Aunt Tao felt that her daughter¡¯s words were strange today. Why did she keep questioning her?


    ¡°Yue Yue, don¡¯t you believe what Mom said?¡± Aunt Tao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that your cousin¡¯s grades are good. Why do you keep asking about it? Don¡¯t you believe that her grades are good?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy that she¡¯s doing well academically.¡± Tao Yue smiled. I just want to get to know her better so that I can get along with her when shees back.¡±


    Aunt Tao didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Yue Yue, you are always the best daughter in my eyes.¡±


    Tao Yue was furious. Why were they all siding with Tan Rou? Even her mother was speaking up for Tan Rou. Was it because she was the biological daughter of the Tao family?


    Her mother would always say that biological daughters and adopted daughters were the same. In the end, once her biological daughter came back, all the good things went back to her. As an adopted daughter, she had nothing left.


    Tan Rou¡¯s grades were always very poor no matter how Tao Yue checked. However, Tan Rou¡¯s grades started to improve as soon as she returned to the Tao family. It was impossible for a person to suddenly be very smart. Even if she became smart, she would not have made such great progress.


    There were only two kinds of possibilities. One, Tao Yue¡¯s intelligence was wrong. Tan Rou has always been very smart, but her good results were covered up by someone but Tao Yue¡¯s men couldn¡¯t find out about it. Another possibility was that Tan Rou¡¯s grades were indeed bad in the past, but she was pretending. When she returned to the Tao family, she would stop pretending.


    No matter what the situation was, Tao Yue was a little scared.


    The first possibility was that with Tan Rou¡¯s current strength, she definitely couldn¡¯t hide her results. The only possibility was that someone powerful was covering for her.


    The second scenario was even more terrifying. Tan Rou had concealed her strength. Could it be that Tao Rou knew that she was brought home by the wrong family?


    In fact, it was neither. Tan Rou had been reborn. The Tan Rou whose brain was damaged and was yed by others was no longer around. Now, it was Tan Rou who hade back for revenge.


    The car carrying Tan Rou slowly drove into a sparsely popted area. If her mother hadn¡¯t brought Tan Rou over, Tan Rou would have really thought that she had been kidnapped and sent to a remote forest.


    ¡°It seems very remote here.¡± Tan Rou looked out of the car window. The dense pine trees blocked the sky, making the entire area very dark.


    ¡°This mountain belongs to our family. We don¡¯t usually live here, so it¡¯s a little deserted.¡±


    Tan Rou saw a very old stone house in the distant forest. ¡°How old is this house?¡±


    ¡°Over a hundred years. Our family made a fortune early on. After we had money, we bought this mountain and built this house.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, our ancestors also lived here. Later, they felt that it was inconvenient to live here, so they moved to the city. For now, only the ancestral shrine is left and we woulde here to pray every year.¡±


    When Tan Rou arrived, her grandfather and father were already waiting for her. Other than the two of them, there were only a few bodyguards in ck. Tan Rou thought there would be a lot of people, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be just a few of them..

 Chapter 489 - 489: 489 Strange Stone

    Chapter 489: 489 Strange Stone


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Are these the only people here to worship the ancestors? Tan Ron had thought that her uncles and aunties woulde as well. She didn¡¯t expect that it would only be her family and the adults. Tao Qi, that little fellow, didn¡¯te either.


    When Grandpa Tao saw Tan Rou, he smiled and said, ¡°Wee home, Rourou!¡±¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡± Tan Rou smiled and stepped forward respectfully.


    Grandpa Tao said, ¡°Come in and meet your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Am I going in alone?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s burn some incense first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    Tan Rou had nothing to be afraid of. She believed that her grandfather would not harm her.


    Grandpa Tao brought Tan Rou and the others into the old residence. The scent of sandalwood lingered in the air, as if they were in a temple. This ce was very quiet and very suitable for cultivation. Moreover, the environment outside was very elegant. It was a good ce to live in seclusion.


    Tan Rou took the three incense sticks from her grandfather and bowed to the rows of memorial tablets in front of her. After paying her respects, she inserted the incense into the incense burner.


    At this time, Grandpa Tao said to Tan Rou, ¡°Come along with me.¡±


    Tan Rou followed him to a dusty door. This door seemed to have not been opened for many years because there was a lot of dust on the door and in the gap. She felt that with the Tao family¡¯s financial strength, they would never make such a low-level mistake. The only exnation was that there was something precious hidden here.


    ¡°Dad, are we really going to let Rourou in?¡± Mr. Tao asked worriedly.


    Grandpa Tao sighed and said, ¡°This thing has been in our Tao family for so many years. It has never been of much use. Moreover, there are too few girls in our Tao family. Now, we have to seize this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Grandpa Tao said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go in and take a look.¡±


    Father Tao said, ¡°Xiao Rou, go in and take a look. You might find something new.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t ask what was inside anymore. She opened the door and went in. The door was very old, just like the mechanism door in the ancient tomb. If Grandpa Tao hadn¡¯t told her where the mechanism was, she might not have been able to find it.


    The door slowly opened. It was about five to six square meters. There was no light in the room, but there was a stone half the height of a person in the middle. The stone was emitting a dark light, like a luminous stone.


    At first, Tan Rou thought it was a piece of jade, but when she got closer, she realized that it was just a glowing white stone. Moreover, this stone seemed to have magic power that kept attracting her to it.


    Grandpa Tao said before closing the door, ¡°Put your hand on it.¡±


    Tan Rou hesitated for a moment, but she still put her hand on it, but she couldn¡¯t take it off.


    Suddenly, a series of memories entered Tan Rou¡¯s mind. They were not memories of this life, but things that Tan Rou had experienced but did not know about in her previous life.


    Recently, she had been curious about why her family had such a miserable life despite having such a powerful background. So it was because of her. She trusted the bad guys easily and unknowingly caused many of the Tao family¡¯s secrets to be stolen. In the end, her family died tragically.


    When the memories were over, Tan Rou could finally take her hand away. She stood in front of the rock for ten minutes, tears streaming down her face. Her heart throbbed in pain, as if a piece had been dug out.


    After she calmed down, she adjusted her expression and tried not to let others see that she had cried. Moreover, when she cried, she was different from others. She would not scream hysterically, but would only cry silently.


    After leaving the house, Tan Rou¡¯s expression was calm. After all, she couldn¡¯t easily tell others what she saw in the stone. Although the people in front of her were her family, she was afraid of scaring them, so she didn¡¯t say it now. She would tell them when the time was right.


    ¡°Rourou, did you see anything in the stone?¡± Grandpa Tao asked urgently.


    Tan Rou looked at his expression as if he was in a hurry to know something. Moreover, he had just mentioned that there were fewer girls in the Tao family these years. Coupled with the situation she had just seen, she felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anything inside.¡± Tan Rou said calmly.


    Grandpa Tao was instantly very disappointed.. ¡°Did you really not see anything?¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490: 490 Past and Present Life

    Chapter 490: 490 Past and Present Life


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Grandpa, 1 really didn¡¯t see anything in the stone. It¡¯s just an ordinary stone.¡± Tan Rou said with certainty.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Grandpa Tao frowned. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s just a luminous stone that can emit light? Does it really not have any divine power?¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny. Why would someone think that a stone had divine power? However, as soon as this thought appeared in her mind, she threw it away because she was reborn and she had really seen something from the stone. If there was no divine power in the world, what was happening to her? ¡°Grandpa, where did this stonee from?¡±Tan Rou wanted to know the origin of this stone. Perhaps she would know why she had been reborn if she understood its origin.


    ¡°The ancestor of our Tao family bought this from a half-immortal. The half-immortal told the ancestor¡¯s fortune and said that he had a rich and noble life, but if he wanted to be rich and noble, he had to buy this stone.¡± Grandpa Tao said, ¡°The ancestor didn¡¯t want to buy it, but that half-immortal insisted that he must buy this stone. Otherwise, he would be in trouble. Hence, the ancestor bought this stone.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that the half-immortal was quite powerful. He had the potential to be a salesperson. With just a few words, he tricked people into buying a useless stone.


    ¡°The half-immortal said that this stone has a very strong Yin Qi. Only girls can see what¡¯s inside the stone. Moreover, the stone has recognized its owner, so only girls with ancestral bloodlines can see it.¡± Grandpa Tao continued, ¡°Up until now, only the daughter of the ancestor could see her past life.¡±


    ¡°Has it been a long time since?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Yes, it has been more than 190 years.¡± Grandpa Tao said, ¡°In the past 100 years, there have been too few girls born in the Tao family. Your father has four children and only one daughter. Your second uncle only has one child, your cousin. It¡¯s the same for your third uncle. Your aunt couldn¡¯t see what was inside the stone, and she didn¡¯t give birth to another girl.¡±


    So in the past hundred years, was Tan Rou the only one who had seen her past and present life? No one would believe this, right?¡±


    If she told anyone else about this, there might be researchers who would bring her to do research. After all, no one had ever heard of someone being reborn. Perhaps there was, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t boys try it?¡± Tao Zheng asked curiously.


    Grandpa Tao shook his head ¡°There would be no reaction if a man puts his hand on it.¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s brain seemed to have suddenly been enlightened ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if Rourou and Auntie were to be ced there! Everyone could try to see if that half-immortal was lying to our ancestors.¡±


    Father Tao said, ¡°We have already thought of the imaginable. Your grandfather, your elder brother, and 1 have actually tried it, but the stone did not react. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±


    Tao Zheng was very interested. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try then.¡±


    Grandpa Tao did not object because he was also looking forward to a miracle.


    However, a miracle did not happen. The stone did not react even after five five minutes. He pulled his hand back and muttered to himself, ¡°This stone can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    When he came out, Grandpa Tao was also looking forward to it. Unfortunately, Tao Zheng disappointed him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Perhaps in the future, when you have a daughter, this stone will finally have a reaction.¡± Grandpa Tao still firmly believed that this stone had divine power. After all, the daughter of the ancestor had indeed seen her previous life and this life sh before her eyes.


    On the way back, the few of them sat separately. The man sat in one car, the woman sat in another, and the bodyguards sat in two cars, one in front and one behind to protect them.


    ¡°Mom, does that stone really have divine power?¡± Tan Rou quietly asked Tao Mama.


    ¡°What divine power?¡± Mother Taoughed mockingly. ¡°It was just that the half-immortal had lied to the ancestor of the Tao family. I heard from your grandma that the half-immortal sold the stone to others because he lost the bet. If the stone really had divine power, why would the half-immortal sell it so easily?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally knew that the half-immortal was telling the truth because she had just experienced it, but she couldn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Mom, do people really have past lives?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    Mother Tao was a firm scientific materialist and didn¡¯t believe in these mysterious things. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your grandfather¡¯s nonsense. How can people have a past life? Don¡¯t think too much. Just be yourself. Moreover, if someone really knew about his previous life and this life, what would he do if he was a pig in his previous life?¡±


    Tan Rou also smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t think too much about it..¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491: 491 Nightmare

    Chapter 491: 491 Nightmare


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was already dark when they returned, and they encountered the evening rush hour. Although they took the highway, it was still filled with cars.


    Tan Rou leaned her head against the back of the chair. She had been working on the physics questions for the entire day and hadn¡¯t rested much. Although she had rested for a while in the afternoon, she was woken up by the sound of the discussed questions and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    After thepetition, she wanted to go back and rest early, but she was brought back to pay her respects to her ancestors. Not long ago, she recalled what happened before she was reborn. She was physically and mentally exhausted.


    Gradually, she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Are you sleepy? Are you exhausted from today¡¯spetition?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    Tan Rou forced her eyes open again. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Wake me up when we get home.¡±


    Mrs. Tao took a nket from the back of the car. ¡°Okay, you rest for a while. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After Tan Rou covered herself with the nket, the warm andfortable atmosphere quickly made her fall asleep. However, what she had was not a beautiful dream but a nightmare.


    First, she dreamed of her second brother. In her previous life, his second brother had always wanted to be a photographer, but he did not be one. In the end, he died of depression. When he died, Tan Rou was right beside him. She watched the emaciated Tao Zheng close his eyes.


    She woke up from her dream. However, this was not reality. It was still a dream. Tan Rou could feel that it was a dream. This dream was about Tao Zhi. Tao Zhi wanted to continue his music career, but his hands were destroyed. Tao Zhi, who could no longer y the guitar, was depressed. His favorite guitar was broken by Tan Jing as well. With all of them happening, Tao Zhi got into a car ident and died tragically.


    Her parents and the young Tao Qi had all died tragically before her. She could not save them even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tan Rou broke out in a cold sweat. It was not hot in the car, but she was still sweating.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Mrs. Tao touched Tan Ron¡¯s forehead and asked with concern.


    Tan Rou wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and said, ¡°I just dreamt I was running by the cliff. I was very tired and fell.¡±


    Mrs. Tao touched Tan Ron¡¯s forehead andforted her softly. ¡°Dreams are all fake. Xiao Rou, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will be by your side and protect you.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that it wasn¡¯t all fake. Some things had happened in her previous life. The fact that she had indirectly killed some of her family members in her previous life wouldn¡¯t change.


    However, she still had the chance to take care of her family. All the bad things in her life had not happened. Moreover, she had found her family and returned to her real home. No one would be able to hurt them in the future.


    ¡°I know that dreams are fake. Those were all things that happened in a dream. They will nevere true.¡± Tan Rou said softly.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, did you see something in the stone?¡± Mother Tao asked suddenly. ¡°Did the stone affect you?¡±


    Tan Rou was shocked but didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I just thought that it was magical that the stone could show the previous and present life.¡±


    Mrs. Tao pushed all the me for Tan Ron¡¯s nightmares onto the stone. ¡°I told them not to bring you to see that stone, but your grandfather insisted that youe and see it. In the end, you had a nightmare after seeing the stone. That stone is really unlucky.¡±


    Tan Rou had to defend the stone. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that strange. I probably had nightmares because 1 was too tired today.¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest when you get home.¡± Mother Tao had just finished speaking when she remembered that other things were waiting for Tan Rou at home.


    She could only say, ¡°You can¡¯t rest even if you go home. Your uncles and aunts are all waiting for you to go back.¡±


    Mother Tao gave her daughter a brief introduction to the Tao family. Grandpa Tao¡¯s generation had three brothers, while Mr. Tao had four siblings: three boys and one girl. The daughter was the youngest. Father Tao was the eldest, Second Uncle Tao had a son and an adopted daughter, Mr. Tao¡¯s third brother had a son, and her aunt had two sons.


    In Tan Ron¡¯s generation, she was the only biological daughter. Before she came back, only the Tao family knew that the Tao family had another daughter. Outsiders thought that the Tao family only had one daughter, Tao Yue.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many girls at home. When youe back in the future, you have to get along well with Sister Yueyue. Sister Yueyue is very kind. You will like her.¡±


    Tan Rouughed coldly in her heart and nodded, ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± She already knew that Tao Yue could not get along well with her..

 Chapter 492 - 492: 492 Showing off

    Chapter 492: 492 Showing off


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were several rows of people standing in front of the Tao family¡¯s vi. Not only were the Tao family members present, but some distant rtives of the Tao family were also present.


    Grandma Tao stood at the front with a few middle-aged men and women. Behind them were the juniors. The younger children stood beside their parents. Tan Rou and the others finally arrived at the vi. By the time they reached the vi, the sky was almost dark.


    ¡°Sister!¡± When Tao Qi saw them, he was the first to say, ¡°1 miss you so much!¡± He hadn¡¯t seen Tan Rou for a few days. This time, Mother Tao wanted him to stay there to study, but he insisted oning back because he wanted to see his sister.


    Tan Rou smiled at him, then held her mother¡¯s arm and walked into the crowd.


    ¡°This must be Xiao Rou. She looks so much like sister-inw!¡± A woman with exquisite makeup said.


    ¡°This is your aunt,¡± said Mother Tao to Tan Rou. Then, she pointed at the others. ¡°These are your Second Uncle and Third Uncle. Behind them are their wives.¡±


    Tan Rou greeted them one by one.


    Next, Grandma Tao introduced Tan Rou to the children who were about her age. Among them, only Second Uncle Tao¡¯s son, Tao Sheng, was older than Tan Rou. Third, Uncle Tao and Aunt Tao¡¯s children were younger than Tan Rou, especially Aunt Tao¡¯s twin sons. They were only ten years old this year, even younger than Tao Qi.


    Finally, Grandma Tao introduced Tao Yue. ¡°Xiao Rou, this is your cousin¡¯s sister, Yueyue. From now on, you two will be the two golden flowers of the Tao family. You must treat each other kindly.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re Sister Tao Yue. What fate!¡±


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Grandma Tao asked in confusion.


    Tao Yue wanted to take the initiative, so she said, ¡°Yeah, we know each other.¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be my cousin. When 1 saw you, 1 felt that you were very familiar and 1 really wanted to get close to you. As expected, there is indeed a connection between families.¡±


    ¡°Do you have intermittent amnesia?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know my name when we met this afternoon? Your attitude towards me back then wasn¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure of your identity at that time, so I followed you.¡± Tao Yue said.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Tan Rou looked at Tao Yue and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s a photo, and you already knew my name. It almost feels like you did this on purpose. Also, the way you looked at me at that time was very strange. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that 1 owed you something. Even my ssmates are asking me if I owe you money.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face darkened. She shouldn¡¯t have gone to Tan Rou today, but she couldn¡¯t be med. No one told her that Tan Rou would being home today. If she had known that Tan Rou woulde back, she would have made preparations.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw, have you seen Xiao Ron¡¯s friends?¡± Mother Tao asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find them. Yue Yue said that they might have left.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was a message from Li Li. She told her that they had just returned to the hotel and were going back to school tomorrow.


    Tan Rou asked them when they got on the bus, and Li Li sent her the time and the incident where Tao Yue provoked them.


    ¡°Did you really see them leave?¡± Tan asked Tao Yue when she saw the time.


    Tao Yue suddenly panicked. ¡°i did see them leave.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell them that it was not easy to hail a taxi here and let them freeze to death at the bus stop?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Eldest cousin, we¡¯re family. How can you believe the outsiders so easily?¡± Tao Yue said sadly.


    Tan Rou kept her phone. ¡°Second Cousin, 1 hope my friend is just trying to make me happy. After all, I don¡¯t like people lying to me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Tao Yue to admit it. She just wanted to show Tao Yue that she was powerful. Now that she was back, the Tao family wouldn¡¯t allow Tao Yue to behave atrociously.


    Tao Yue panicked for no reason. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Tan Ron¡¯s eyes. It was as if Tan Ron¡¯s eyes could see through her heart.


    Second Aunt Tao could tell that the atmosphere between them was not right. In order to protect her daughter, she came out to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go in first. The food has been prepared.. Rourou and Yueyue must be hungry after a long day, right?¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493: 493 How Did You Do

    Chapter 493: 493 How Did You Do


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little hungry. Why don¡¯t we eat first?¡± Tao Yue quickly said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have any objections. If she said that she wasn¡¯t going to eat now, her rtives would probably me her for being insensible.


    The Tao family had prepared a dinner party. They did not invite many outsiders. There were no reporters or anything like that. Only their own family members and some important figures working for the Tao family were invited.


    Tao Yue changed into an exquisite dress and walked to Tan Rou with a ss of juice. ¡°Big Cousin, let me give a toast.¡±


    Tan Rou was drinking champagne today. It had a certain degree of alcohol. She raised the champagne and didn¡¯t touch Tao Yue¡¯s ss.


    Tao Yue raised her cup and felt a little awkward. ¡°Dear cousin, do you think that I¡¯m not worthy enough to give you a toast?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Rou gently swirled her ss. ¡°It¡¯s just that I think it¡¯s a little strange that you¡¯re drinking juice while I¡¯m drinking champagne.¡±


    Tao Yue had always been an obedient girl in front of everyone. I low could an obedient girl drink so early?


    ¡°Eldest cousin, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I¡¯m still young and can¡¯t drink.¡± Tao Yue said with an aggrieved look.


    Everyone looked at Tan Rou unkindly. At first, they had thought that the eldest daughter of the Tao family was Tao Yue. Moreover, Tao Yue had always been obedient in front of others, so they were more biased towards her. Now that Tan Rou had embarrassed Tao Yue in public, how could they be happy?


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I was just teasing you. You¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±


    ¡°Young miss is really a humorous person.¡± A middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°We often joke like this. We say that those who drink tea don¡¯t deserve to sit at the same table as us who drink.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her cup. ¡°Weil, I am already an adult now but you would have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Tao Yue really wanted to ssh the juice in her ss on Tan Ron¡¯s face. What did Tan Rou mean by that? Was she implying that Tao Yue was just the second daughter of a wealthy family and would always be behind her?


    The two sisters clinked their sses, but neither of them drank the liquid in the ss, as if something dirty had entered it.


    ¡°Cousin, how did you do in your physics exam today?¡± Tao Yue was eager to know how Tan Rou did. After she came back, she asked someone to check Tan Ron¡¯s results, but she still couldn¡¯t find anything useful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a tacit rule not to ask others about their results after the exam? This is my privacy,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t ask.¡±


    The more Tan Rou said this, the more Tao Yue felt that her previous results were fake. So, she continued to ask, ¡°I heard that your results were very bad in the past. How did you suddenly improve so much in the past few months and even participate in the physicspetition?¡±


    ¡°You can just say that my grades are bad. Why are you beating around the bush and asking so many questions?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t give Tao Yue any face. Since Tao Yue hade to make Tan Rou unhappy, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t let her off either.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Tao Yue¡¯s voice was very loud. ¡°You said it yourself. You said that your grades were bad.¡±


    ¡°My sister¡¯s grades are bad?¡± Tao Qi ran out of nowhere and happened to hear this sentence. ¡°How can you say that my sister¡¯s grades are bad? My sister¡¯s results are excellent. She has scored full marks in several subjects every time she takes the exam. Even the teacher said that she did not give her full marks for Chinese because she was afraid that my sister would be too proud of herself.¡±


    Tao Yue felt wronged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that her grades are bad. She said it herself.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re hoping that my grades will be bad, right?¡± Tan Rou pulled Tao Qi over. ¡°It¡¯s my first day back. Are you sure you want to keep harping on this issue?


    Grandpa Tao turned unhappy almost immediately ¡°Rourou is right. Today is her first day back. None of you have asked her how she has been all these years, and you¡¯ve been harping on about her results. Is our Tao family the kind of family that only cares about results?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. 1 won¡¯t ask again.¡± Tao Yue lowered her head, her eyes full of anger. In the past, whenever she was wronged, the Tao family woulde tofort her. But now that she had been wronged, not only did the Tao family notfort her, but they also defended Tan Rou. It was too hateful!


    The most hateful person was Tan Rou. The moment she came back, she targeted her and made the whole family protect her instead.. In that case, would Tao Yue still have the right to speak up for the Tao family in the future?

 Chapter 494 - 494: 494 Source Creek Manor

    Chapter 494: 494 Source Creek Manor


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Grandpa Tao smiled and said to Tan Ron, ¡°Xiao Ron, don¡¯t me your sister Yueyue. She usually studies very hard. She often studies untilte at night which is why she¡¯s very concerned about her grades.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head gently. ¡°I won¡¯t me her for it. After all, her results were earned through hard work. I respect everyone who works hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grandpa Tao liked Tan Ron¡¯s answer. She was indeed a child of the Tao family. Not only was she smart, but she was also very understanding. ¡°Xiao Rou, Grandpa and Grandma have prepared some gifts for you this time. They have already sent them to Yuanxi Manor. Yuanxi Manor will be yours from now on.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know what this ce was, but from the name, she knew that this ce wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Grandma. 1 will cherish this gift-¡±


    Tao Yue was so jealous that she was going crazy. Her grandfather had really given the manor to Tan Rou. She had begged for it many times but failed. How could he give it to Tan Rou so easily? It was so unfair.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy for me, dear cousin? Don¡¯t you like meing back?¡± Tan Rou asked Tao Yue on purpose.


    Tao Yue had a fake smile on her face. ¡°Of course I like it that you¡¯re back. Now that you¡¯re back, there will be two girls in the house. I was the only one in the past, so I couldn¡¯t share anything with anyone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to share it in the future.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°But it¡¯s best if you wouldn¡¯t get reluctant when you have to.¡±


    Tao Yue suddenly felt her heart palpitate. What did Tan Rou mean by that? Was there something else she wanted to snatch? Wasn¡¯t the entire Yuanxi Manor enough?


    ¡°Haha.¡± Grandpa Tao smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you sisters getting along. Everything in Yuanxi Manor is ready for you. Xiao Rou could move in now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the way yet, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Yueyue to lead the way for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will show you the way.¡± Tao Yue really wished that she could push Tan Rou into theke at Yuanxi Manor and drown her. That way, she would be the only daughter in the Tao family.


    Yuanxi Manor was a small manor in the Tao family¡¯s manor. It was connected to the main manor and could be reached in a few steps.


    As Tan Rou and Tao Yue walked on the streets, a few helpers followed behind them to ensure their safety.


    Even at night, Tan Rou could see that the manor was very beautiful. The manor was spacious and she could hear the sound of running water. The faint fragrance of flowers filled her nose. It was really rare to be able to smell the fragrance of flowers in this season.


    Tao Yue was more excited than Tan Rou. She had been looking around the manor ever since she entered. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the conditions didn¡¯t allow it, she would have taken out her phone to take a few photos.


    ¡°You seem to like this manor very much.¡± The lights were quite bright, so Tan Rou could easily see the expression on Tao Yue¡¯s face. She thought that Tao Yue would only show a fake expression, but she didn¡¯t expect her to show such a real smile.


    Tao Yue realized that she had lost herposure and quickly stopped smiling. ¡°I do like this ce. In fact, I¡¯m envious of you. You¡¯ve obtained Yuanxi Manor as soon as youe back. You have to know that Yuanxi Manor is the most beautiful manor. You can¡¯t find any other manor that is as perfect as this one in the entire capital.¡±


    ¡°Do you want this manor?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Yue¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked excitedly, ¡°Eldest cousin, are you giving me Yuanxi Manor?¡±


    ¡°I want to give it to you, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°After all, this is a gift from my grandparents. I can¡¯t easily give it to others.¡±


    Tao Yue was very angry. ¡°Tan Rou! Are you saying this to show off your new manor to me?¡±


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Tan Rou leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°You offended my friend today. Don¡¯t expect me to be nice to you.¡±


    As soon as she got closer, Tao Yue realized that Tan Rou was at least 15 centimeters taller than her. She had been taking supplements to increase her height all these years, but it didn¡¯t work. She was still short. Even the twins at her aunt¡¯s house were taller than her.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. Why should you protect an outsider instead of me?¡± Tao Yue asked unhappily.


    ¡°Then you have to ask yourself. Do you treat me as family?¡± Tan Rou asked ¡°Why did you greet me today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tao Yue couldn¡¯t give any reason for what she had done..

 Chapter 495 - 495: 495 Aunt Zhou

    Chapter 495: 495 Aunt Zhou


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°No need to exin. I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation either.¡± Tan Ron walked forward quickly.


    Tao Yue chased after her unwillingly. ¡°Are you that close with your friends?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Tao Yue. She wanted to get into her room and experience the happiness of owning a vi.


    ¡°Are you confident in today¡¯s physicspetition?¡± Tao Yue asked another question. She really wanted to know Tan Ron¡¯s physics results.


    ¡°Are you confident enough in yourself?¡± Tan Rou asked Tao Yue.


    ¡°I definitely hope that you are. If Eldest Cousin does well, our family will have two trophies.¡± Tao Yue said.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one winner. Who do you think will win the trophy?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Yue almost blurted out, ¡®I¡¯ll definitely get first ce.¡¯ However, there were a few servants behind her, so she couldn¡¯t ruin her image as a good girl. ¡°No matter who gets first ce, it¡¯s still a piece of good news for our family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°However, the physics test for today¡¯s individualpetition is very difficult. It will be difficult to get a high score.¡±


    Hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, Tao Yue was relieved. The questions for the individualpetition this afternoon were indeed difficult. She wasn¡¯t sure if two of them were correct.


    Tan Rou said that on purpose because she didn¡¯t want to argue with Tao Yue about this. Tao Yue just wanted to hear the news that Tan Rou did not do well, so she answered it casually. Anyway, the exam was over, so it didn¡¯t matter what she said.


    ¡°Good evening, Miss!¡± An older woman stood in front of the building. She greeted Tan Rou first, then looked at Tao Yue and said coldly, ¡°Good evening, Second Miss!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zhou?¡± Tao Yue was surprised to see Aunt Zhou. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking care of Grandma at this time? Why are you here?¡±


    In thest century, there was still the custom of rich families raising maids. Aunt Zhou was the dowry maid of Grandma Tao. No one knew her name, only that her original surname was Zhou. For so many years, Aunt Zhou was only responsible for taking care of Grandma Tao. Even Grandpa Tao could not order her around.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am asked me to take care of Young Miss.¡± Aunt Zhou smiled. ¡°I will be taking care of the young miss for the period of time that you¡¯re here in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhou. However, I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. You should go back and take care of Grandma.¡±


    Aunt Zhou insisted, ¡°Old Madam sent me to take care of you, so I must take good care of you. If young miss thinks that I¡¯m too old, you can tell Old Madam about it. I won¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    How could Tan Rou dare to despise her? ¡°No, no, Aunt Zhou. If you coulde over to take care of me, I¡¯ll be more than happy.¡±


    Aunt Zhou was very happy to hear that. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Miss.¡±


    Tao Yue was very jealous. She didn¡¯t want Aunt Zhou to take care of Tan Rou. She was Grandma Tao¡¯s dowry maid, but not only was she a dowry maid, she was also the butler of the entire Tao family manor. Many things in the manor were arranged by Aunt Zhou. For example, if the manor wanted to add things, or if the kitchen wanted to buy a different vegetables today, Aunt Zhou had to agree to it. It could be said that Aunt Zhou¡¯s status in the Tao family was higher than Tao Yue¡¯s father¡¯s.


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, if youe here to take care of my cousin, who will take care of Grandma? Besides, there are so many people at home,¡± Tao Yue said. ¡°Why should we bother you to take care of her?¡±


    Aunt Zhou nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°Since the old madam sent me to take care of the young miss, she must have her own intentions.¡±


    Tao Yue was a little afraid of Aunt Zhou. When she was a child, she was not sensible and was scolded by Aunt Zhou. At that time, her parents did not stand up for her. Instead, they had asked her to apologize to Aunt Zhou.


    The young Tao Yue thought that Aunt Zhou was a servant and she was the eldest daughter, so she didn¡¯t apologize to Aunt Zhou. Immediately after, she was sent to another courtyard by Grandma Tao for a month. No matter who begged for mercy on her behalf, it did not work.


    From then on, Tao Yue was a little afraid of Aunt Zhou. The moment she saw Aunt Zhou looking at her with that indifferent gaze, she felt afraid.


    ¡°Grandma is so good to Sister.¡± Tao Yue lowered her eyes. ¡°But without Aunt Zhou, Grandma may not be used to it. That wouldn¡¯t be something that you would want right, cousin?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°1 will only listen to Grandma¡¯s arrangements. Since Grandma asked Aunt Zhou toe, she must have her own intentions. If you have any objections, go and tell Grandma on your own..¡±

 Chapter 496 - 496: 496 You Should Leave

    Chapter 496: 496 You Should Leave


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the old madam¡¯s arrangements. Now that the old madam has asked me to take care of the young miss, I¡¯ll listen to the young miss¡¯s instructions.¡± Aunt Zhou expressed her stance. ¡°If Second Miss feels that there¡¯s no one to take care of Old Madam, you can volunteer to take care of Old Madam for a few days. After all, it¡¯s very normal for a granddaughter to take care of her own Grandma.¡±


    Tao Yue subconsciously rejected this suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s better not to. I already have too much on my te. 1 usually have sses and other activities on Saturday and Sunday. I don¡¯t think I have time to take care of Grandma. Besides, I¡¯m clumsy. I definitely won¡¯t be able to take care of Grandma like Auntie Zhou.¡±


    She did not want to take care of the olddy because she knew that Grandma Tao had always had the problem of waking up at night. She would wake up seven or eight times a night. Would she still be able to sleep?


    Aunt Zhoupared Tan Rou and Tao Yue in her heart. When Tan Rou found out that her grandmother was not in good health, she took care of her grandma, prescribed medicine, and took care of her personally. Tan Rou even gave her a massage. Tao Yue¡¯s first reaction was to ask someone else to take care of her grandma.


    As expected, a biological granddaughter and a foster granddaughter were different. Bloodline was really a magical thing.


    Aunt Zhou didn¡¯t like Tao Yue. She didn¡¯t like Tao Yue since she was very young. Not only was Tao Yue disobedient when she was young, but she was also a very arrogant person. She felt that everyone had to give in to her as the eldest daughter of the Tao family.


    Moreover, Tao Yue was very disrespectful to the servants. She even asked the servants to lie down so that she could ride on them like a horse. Aunt Zhou stopped her when she saw it. After that, Tao Yue made a fuss. In the end, it went to Grandma Tao. When Grandma Tao found out, she was very angry and sent Tao Yue to the other courtyard.


    Tao Yue learned to hide herself after she grew up. She seemed to have forgotten what she had said and done when she was young. Now, she had packaged herself into a perfect rich family¡¯s daughter. She was very good at talking. However, when there was no one around, she would still behave arrogantly and crudely.


    Some things are inherent in one¡¯s genes. No matter how much one educated them, they could not change them.


    Aunt Zhou didn¡¯t really want Tao Yue to take care of Grandma Tao. Even if Tao Yue wanted to go, she wouldn¡¯t allow Tao Yue to go. Who knew what a thoughtful girl like Tao Yue would do to Grandma Tao?


    ¡°Since Second Miss can¡¯t do it, then there¡¯s no need to say it in the future.¡± Aunt Zhou said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to take care of Old Madam. Second, Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Tao Yue smiled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zhou has been taking care of Grandma for many years. She¡¯s the most familiar with Grandma¡¯s daily life. I¡¯m afraid that Grandma won¡¯t be used to it if someone else takes care of her. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    However, Tan Rou ignored her. Tao Yue has been going on and on for a very long time, but none of them were doing anything about it.


    ¡°Miss, pleasee this way.¡± Aunt Zhou led Tan Rou to thergest building in the manor. ¡°The main building has three floors. The first floor has a meeting room, study room, lounge, and so on. The second floor has three guest rooms, and the third floor is where your bedroom is. There¡¯s a movie room and a small kitchen next to it. If Miss wants to watch a movie or eat, you can arrange it anytime.¡±


    Tan Rou roughly observed the living room. All the furniture was new and made of solid wood. It gave off a faint wooden fragrance. Precious orchids were ced everywhere in the room, exuding a noble and elegant aura.


    It was Tao Yue¡¯s first time seeing the renovated building. The white walls, wooden floors, fragrant furniture, and rare orchids. All of this was meticulously prepared by the Tao family for Tan Rou.


    When Tan Rou and the others returned, it was already dark. After eating and chatting for a while, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ¡°Do you still want to take a look inside?¡± Tan Rou looked at Tao Yue and said, ¡°Thank you for sending me here today.¡±


    Tao Yue was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in to take a look?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯ve been taking exams for the whole day. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired as well. Why don¡¯t we go back and rest first? We can talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Tao Yue really wanted to stay here for the night. ¡°Cousin, I still have a lot to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Miss, you should go back and rest first.¡± Aunt Zhou interrupted Tao Yue. ¡°The Yuanxi Manor is still quite a distance from where you live. It¡¯s not easy to walk at night.. Second Miss, you should go back early!¡±

 Chapter 497 - 497: 497 Tao Yue’s Hatred

    Chapter 497: 497 Tao Yue¡¯s Hatred


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue looked at Tan Rou and then at Aunt Zhou. She could only say helplessly, ¡°There are not many people here at night. Cousin, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t let any strange thingse in.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Yueyue. I think Yuanxi Manor is a very safe ce. No matter if it¡¯s snakes, insects, ants, or strange people, they won¡¯t be able toe in.¡± When she said ¡®strange person¡¯, she was looking at Tao Yue.


    Tao Yue wanted to get angry, but Aunt Zhou was here. She couldn¡¯t ruin the good image she had built in front of Aunt Zhou.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Tao Yue looked at the living room longingly, as if she wanted to make her memory more memorable.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t see you leave then since 1 still have to take a look around. Goodnight!¡± Tan Rou turned around and said.


    Tao Yue stared at Tan Ron¡¯s back. Anger filled her heart. If it weren¡¯t for Tan Rou, she could have asked her grandparents for the Yuanxi Manor.


    ¡°Second Miss, please leave with us!¡± A few servants said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay and take care of her?¡± Tao Yue asked.


    The servant replied, ¡°The old madam will send someone to take care of the young miss in a while. Besides, Aunt Zhou is also here, so we don¡¯t need to be present.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s brain was spinning fast. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, 1 seem to have forgotten to give something to her. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back after I give it to her.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she ran back to the building without waiting for the servants to respond.


    When Tao Yue returned to the living room, Tan Rou and Aunt Zhou had already gone upstairs. Tao Yue took off her shoes and walked up the stairs barefooted.


    It was a three-story building, and each floor was about 300 square meters. The first, second, and third floors were all paved with wooden floors. Even the stairs were paved with wooden floors, so Tao Yue didn¡¯t make a sound when she walked on the ground.


    Although it was only on the third floor, there was also an indoor elevator installed. It was very hidden. The elevator door was hidden in the wall, and there were exquisite decorations beside it. If one did not look carefully, they would think that it was a disy cab.


    ¡°Miss, this is your cloakroom. Thepany¡¯stest limited edition jewelry has been sent over. You can take a look. If the young miss had other jewelry she liked, she could bring it up.¡± Aunt Zhou¡¯s voice came from the bedroom on the third floor.


    Tao Yue hid at the stairs on the third floor, biting her nails so hard that they almost broke.


    Tao Yue only had a few sets of the Tao family¡¯stest limited edition jewelry, but Tan Rou had a cab full of jewelry. In the past few days, Tao Yue kept seeing boxes with the Tao family¡¯s jewelry logo enter the Yuanxi Manor. There would always be a few boxes going in, but no boxes were taken out.


    ¡°This is too much. I¡¯m so grateful for these but I don¡¯t usually wear jewelry.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Aunt Zhou said, ¡°Eldest Miss, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself. These jewels are not for Eldest Miss to wear now. If Eldest Miss is not used to wearing jewels, you can keep them forter.¡±¡±


    Tao Yue bit her finger. She was both jealous and angry. She couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, but Tan Rou could get it so easily. Was blood rtions that important? She had lived in the Tao family for almost 17 years. Was she really not as good as Tan Rou, who had just returned to the Tao family?


    Only then did Tao Yue realize that those words of ¡®I like Yueyue the most¡¯ were all fake. The Tao family only cared about their biological daughter and did not care about her, the adopted daughter who had lived with them for nearly 17 years.


    ¡°Miss, this is the elevator. If you don¡¯t want to take the stairs, you can take the elevator.¡± Aunt Zhou¡¯s voice grew louder and louder.


    Tao Yue ran downstairs in a panic. After she went downstairs, her first reaction was to look for the power switch. If she destroyed the power switch when Tan Rou was in the elevator, would Tan Rou fall to her death?


    Tao Yue, who had the evil idea, went to look for the power switch ording to how well she knew the Tao family. As expected, she found the power switch behind a painting. At this time, Tan Rou and the others also took the elevator.


    Tao Yue put her hand on the main switch and pulled it off with a smile.


    In the elevator, Tan Rou was talking to Aunt Zhou when the elevator suddenly stopped. She followed the elevator and swayed a few times before squatting down with her hand against the wall.


    ¡°Is there a ckout?¡± Aunt Zhou was puzzled. ¡°Why is there a ckout in this area?¡±


    Tan Rou took out her phone to illuminate the room. When she realized that there was still a signal on her phone, she wanted to call someone over..

 Chapter 498 - 498: 498 Interesting

    Chapter 498: 498 Interesting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Before the call could be made, the panicked voice of the servant came from outside.


    ¡°What happened? Why is there a ckout in the room?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and turn on the backup power!¡±


    ¡°Where are Eldest Miss and Chief Zhou?¡±


    Tan Rou turned around to look at Aunt Zhou and saw that the phone screen in her hand was lit up. She guessed that Aunt Zhou had called people over.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s your first day back and 1 made you encounter such a thing. It¡¯s our mistake!¡± Aunt Zhou bowed and apologized.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Tan Rou helped Aunt Zhou up. ¡°No one could have predicted this. It might just be a ckout.¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be a ckout. If there was a ckout in this area, the backup power generator underground would have been activated.¡± Aunt Zhou said in a heavy tone.


    ¡°But now, the underground power generator hasn¡¯t been activated, which means that there¡¯s no problem with the power supply in the main residence.¡± ¡°So this is the only ce with a ckout?¡± Tan Rou frowned slightly. She felt that this was not just a simple ckout.


    The backup power was quickly activated. After the elevator was restored to power, itnded safely on the ground.


    ¡°Have you found out the reason for the ckout?¡± Aunt Zhou asked coldly.


    ¡°Someone pulled the main switch,¡± said a maid.


    Aunt Zhou said angrily, ¡°Find out who it is!¡±


    Tan Rou stopped her.¡± Aunt Zhou, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I want to see if this person will do it a second time.¡±


    Aunt Zhou was still worried. ¡°Miss, this person is definitelying after you. What if you let him do bad things and hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, don¡¯t worry. 1 know who did it.¡± Tan Rou said.


    After Tao Yue pulled the switch, she didn¡¯t dare to stay to see if Tan Rou had fallen to her death. She ran out with the help of the streetlights outside the manor.


    ¡°Hu hu hu hu¡­¡± Tao Yue only stopped to rest for a while after she had run quite a distance. ¡°Huff huff, did she fall to her death?¡±


    Ten minutester, the lights in Yuanxi Manor were restored, but there was still no sound. Tao Yue was confused. Did Tan Rou not fall to her death? The elevator went from the third floor to the first floor. There were only two floors. Even if they fell, they wouldn¡¯t die.


    Tao Yue felt a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have pulled the power switch. If the Tao family investigated, they would soon find out about her.


    After a while, Tao Yue decided to go back and see if Tan Rou was alright. It would be best if she fell and broke her head and ruined her face.


    As soon as she entered the manor, Tao Yue heard the voices of the servants.


    ¡°Who pulled the switch?¡± One of the servants asked.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be done by one of us, right?¡± Another servant asked in fear, ¡°If Old Master and Old Madam find out that we made a mistake at work, will we be fired?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the ckout first. Have you forgotten about Second Miss?


    Didn¡¯t she say she was going to deliver something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where¡¯s the second miss? Could it be that she was the one who pulled the switch just now?¡±


    Hearing others mention her, Tao Yue felt that it was necessary to show her face so that they wouldn¡¯t find out about her.


    She came over from the door and asked them in a ming tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me over there? Why are you all gone the moment 1e out? It¡¯s so dark, I¡¯m really scared to walk alone.¡±


    The servants looked as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Second Miss, why did youe from outside? We thought you hadn¡¯te out yet.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯m sorry! It was our mistake!¡± The servants were extremely afraid. They had already made two mistakes tonight. If they made another mistake, they might really be eaten.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Tao Yue nced at the small building and saw Tan Rou at the door. She suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After Tao Yue and the others left, Tan Rou returned to the living room.


    ¡°Second Cousin is really interesting.¡± Tan Rou suddenly said.


    Aunt Zhou did not understand. ¡°Eldest Miss, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh. I didn¡¯t expect Second Cousin toe back to look for them. 1 thought she had left long ago.¡±


    Aunt Zhou said, ¡°Second Miss is not the kind of person who would wait for a servant.¡±


    ¡°That is why I said that she is indeed someone interesting.¡± Tan Rou chuckled at the thought of it..

 Chapter 499 - 499: 499 Teach Her a Lesson

    Chapter 499: 499 Teach Her a Lesson


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m in the nanny room on the first floor. If Miss needs anything in the middle of the night, just call the internal line. I¡¯ll be the first to reach your room.¡± Aunt Zhou said to Tan Rou before she went to bed.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhou. Good night.¡±


    After lying on the bed, Tan Rou sent a message to Li Li, telling her to be careful when she returned tomorrow morning. She must not go alone or sleep in the departure hall.


    Li Li didn¡¯t reply. She was probably asleep.


    She turned off her phone and was about to sleep when Zhuang Liu called. It was a video call, but just as Tan Rou was about to pick up, he hung up again. A secondter, Zhuang Liu switched to a voice call.


    Tan Rou reacted quickly this time. She pressed the green answer button, not giving Zhuang Liu a chance to reply.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you still awake?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s maic voice came from the phone. There was a hint of a smile on his face, and it sounded very pleasant. ¡°Why did Third Brother cut off the video?¡±Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I identally pressed the wrong button just now.¡± Actually, he really wanted to video call Tan Rou, but he was afraid that it would be inconvenient for Tan Rou, so he changed it to a voice call in the end.


    ¡°Actually, you can also make video calls.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to hang up the voice call now and change it to a video call. After thinking for a moment, he still felt that he should just stay with a voice call for now. He would wait for the video call to be made slowly in the future.


    ¡°Are you tired today?¡± Zhuang Liu did not ask Tan Rou how she did. He knew that she would definitely do well.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Tan Rou answered truthfully, ¡°First, 1 took the exam for a day. Then, 1 was taken to the ancestral temple to pay respect. I only came back when it was almost dark. After returning, 1 even attended a small banquet and only returned to my room to rest after nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Xiaorou has worked hard today.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. These are all things that have to be done.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Have you seen your cousin?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou ¡°Does Third Brother know Tao Yue?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu said simply, ¡°She was once the eldest daughter of the Tao family. She was very well liked by the Tao family and her grades were not bad but I heard that she¡¯s only a foster daughter.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Tao Yue tried her best to hide the fact that she wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Tao family. 1 didn¡¯t expect so many people to know about it. Even my third brother, who doesn¡¯t live in the capital, knows about it.¡± ¡°This matter is no longer a secret in the capital.¡± Zhuang Liuughed, ¡°I think only Tao Yue doesn¡¯t know that she has been exposed.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s one more person who doesn¡¯t know. Third Brother, do you know the Second Miss of the Meng family?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I met her at the hotel two days ago. She seemed to be sent by Tao Yue to cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss Meng?¡± Zhuang Liu recalled carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her. She was originally the most favored youngdy of the Meng family. It was because she was too favored that she developed an arrogant and rude personality. Later, she offended a big shot in the Capital. In order to save her life, she was sent overseas. I did not expect her to be back now.¡±


    ¡°Who did she offend?¡± Tan Rou was a little curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Zhuang Liu had been away all these years and rarely returned to the capital, so he didn¡¯t know much about the secrets of the wealthy families in the capital. ¡°If Rourou wants to know, I can help you investigate.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time and energy on this.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t really want to know. ¡°Meng Xiao isn¡¯t a smart person. There¡¯s no need to waste time on her.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Then, what about Tao Yue?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again. ¡°Do you need me to ask Xiao Mo to find some information about her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it for the time being. My cousin is very interesting, so I want to y with her first.¡± Tan Rou said yfully.


    ¡°If she was smart enough not to provoke me, then 1 wouldn¡¯t do anything to her as well. If she dares to provoke me, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also smiled. ¡°It¡¯s her honor to be taught a lesson by Rourou.¡±


    As she spoke, Tan Rou yawned. She looked at the time and saw that it was almost eleven o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Third brother, I want to rest. Good night!¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Do you have time toe out tomorrow? I want to take you around.¡±


    Tan Rou did not know if she had any other ns tomorrow. ¡°Can we talk about it tomorrow? I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, good night, Xiao Rou!¡± Zhuang Liu said softly..

 Chapter 500 - 500: 500 Don’t Like Me

    Chapter 500: 500 Don¡¯t Like Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tao Yue left Yuanxi Manor, she returned to her family¡¯s manor. Although this manor was slightlyrger than Yuanxi Manor, only Tan Rou lived in Yuanxi Manor, while there were four people living in their manor. Tao Yue usually restrained herself from saying or doing anything, afraid that others would find out.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Tao Yue greeted her parents obediently.


    Second Uncle and Aunt Tao stopped talking and called her to their side.


    ¡°Yueyue, how did it go with your cousin¡¯s sister today?¡± Second Aunt Tao pulled Tao Yue to sit beside her. ¡°You just went to Yuanxi Manor with her. Isn¡¯t the newly renovated manor beautiful?¡±


    Second Aunt Tao¡¯s words hit Tao Yue¡¯s sore spot. She didn¡¯t want to answer these two questions, but she had to answer her mother¡¯s question.


    ¡°I think I get along well with her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like me. Since this afternoon, my eldest cousin has been making things difficult for me.¡± Tao Yue said sadly.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked in surprise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two have a very pleasant conversation tonight? Your eldest cousin even invited you to her new manor? There are so many brothers and sisters in the family, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been to the newly renovated Yuanxi Manor.¡±


    ¡°But my eldest cousin just doesn¡¯t like me very much. She asked me to leave as soon as we arrived at Yuanxi Manor.¡± As Tao Yue spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mom, does Eldest Cousin hate me because I¡¯ve taken over her identity as the eldest daughter of her family all these years?¡±


    ¡°Your eldest cousin is not that kind of person. Besides, both of you are still daughters of the Tao family. The only difference between the eldest and second young misses is in age. There won¡¯t be any other differences.¡±


    Tao Yue really wanted to ask her father why Tan Rou had an entire manor. Why could Tan Rou enter the ancestral shrine? Why did Tan Ron¡¯s entire family have toe over to wee her?


    But Tao Yue couldn¡¯t ask. If she did, her parents would say that she was being insensible. Ever since she found out that she was the adopted daughter of the Tao family, Tao Yue had been careful with everything she did. She didn¡¯t dare to do anything wrong. She was afraid that the Tao family would send her back to the orphanage.


    ¡°Yueyue, did you do something to make Rourou mad at you?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked.


    Tao Yue wanted to say that she didn¡¯t do anything, but she suddenly thought of Meng Xiao, that idiot.


    A few days ago, she had asked Meng Xiao to stay in the presidential suite of a hotel under the Tao family¡¯s name and snatched Tan Ron¡¯s room. She did not expect Meng Xiao that idiot not only did not get a ce but also expose Tao Yue.


    That night, Tao Xiang sent a message to remind Tao Yue not to get too close to Meng Xiao. Tao Yue was preparing for the physicspetition at that time and did not take Tao Xiang¡¯s words to heart.


    Could it be because of this? Tao Yue finally realized why Tan Rou had such a sour face when she saw Tao Rou for the first time.


    No, Tao Yue couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou tell Grandpa Tao about this first. She had to take the initiative.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Tao Yue burst into tears. ¡°What happened was¡­. a few days ago, Meng Xiao came back from abroad. She wanted to stay in the presidential suite of our six-star hotel, so she called me and asked me to make an appointment for her. I was busy with the exam at that time, so I didn¡¯t help her and let her go alone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the presidential suite reserved for Rourou and the others?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked.


    ¡°I forgot.¡± Tao Yue said sadly, ¡°Meng Xiao met Tan Rou at the front desk of the hotel. During the fight for the suite, Meng Xiao said that I was the one who told her to stay at that suite. In fact, I didn¡¯t! 1 just told her to book the room herself. I think that¡¯s why my cousin is mad at me now.¡±


    After Second Aunt Tao heard this, her expression turned ugly. ¡°Yueyue, why are you still in contact with Meng Xiao? Didn¡¯t 1 tell you to cut off contact with Meng Xiao?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I wanted to take the initiative to interact with Meng Xiao. She was the one who came to me first.¡± Tao Yue quickly made up an excuse. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted her for years, but after all, we used to be friends. I can¡¯t be so ruthless.¡±


    Second Uncle Tao said, ¡°What you¡¯re saying makes sense. Others can be cold and heartless, but we can¡¯t be cold and heartless. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have any friends in the future. We should always treat other with kindness.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s head hurt every time she heard her say these things.. When would her father stop loving all living beings and when would he be able to snatch back the position of the head of the Tao family?

 Chapter 501 - 501: 501 Don’t Play With Her

    Chapter 501: 501 Don¡¯t y With Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°But Yueyue, I¡¯ve told you long ago not to associate with bad friends. You should have cut ties with someone like Meng Xiao who doesn¡¯t know how to weigh the pros and cons and keeps causing trouble for others. You should have ignored her when she contacted you back then.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. If Meng Xiao looks for me again, I will definitely ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Go and apologize to your cousin tomorrow. She has a good temper and won¡¯t me you for what outsiders did.¡±


    Second Uncle Tao emphasized, ¡°You must admit your mistake and exin the matter to your cousin clearly. Don¡¯t create anymore new conflicts in the future.¡±


    Tao Yue clenched her fists. Why did her parents side with Tan Rou? It was their first time meeting Tan Rou today, so how could they be sure that Tan Rou had a good temper?


    Tan Ron¡¯s attitude towards her this afternoon and evening didn¡¯t seem like a good-tempered person. Especially tonight, Tan Rou deliberately asked her to go to Yuanxi Manor and chased her back after she arrived. It was obvious that she wanted to show off her new manor.


    Tan Ron¡¯s family lived in the best manor. Tan Rou and her brothers also had their own vi, but Tao Yue¡¯s family had to live together in one small building. It was unfair.


    ¡°Yue Yue, did you hear Daddy talking to you? Yueyue, why are you so distracted today?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked when she saw that Tan Yue had not spoken.


    Tao Yue came back to her senses. ¡°Dad, Mom, I heard it. I¡¯ll apologize to her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Second Uncle Tao¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest.¡±


    Tao Yue said goodnight to her parents and went back to her room. As soon as she reached her room, she picked up the toy rabbit on the bed and beat it a few times before putting it on the ground to step on.


    This toy rabbit was brought by Second Uncle Tao and Aunt Tao when they went to the orphanage to pick her up before she came to the Tao family. Tao Yue was very young at that time, so she was immediately attracted to the big toy rabbit. After that, she treated the couple as her parents.


    When Tao Yue was young, she didn¡¯t know that she was adopted, so she was very willful at that time. It wasn¡¯t until one day that she lost her temper and offended Aunt Zhou that her grandmother punished her and sent her to another courtyard. Only then did she realize that she was just an adopted daughter of the Tao family. From then on, she became much more obedient.


    Originally, she thought that she was the only daughter of the Tao family in this generation. Even if she was not their biological daughter, the Tao family would not treat her badly. She didn¡¯t expect the Tao family to have a biological daughter. Now that her biological daughter was back, she had no status.


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± Tao Yue tore at the toy rabbit and vented all her anger on the rabbit. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    In the living room, Second Uncle Tao and Aunt Tao were still discussing Tan Rou and Tao Yue.


    ¡°Yueyue is acting very strange today. She is usually very obedient. Why did her expression change when she saw Xiao Rou today?¡± Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Yue Yue has been the eldest daughter of the Tao family for so long. Now that Xiao Roues back, she became the second daughter of the family. It¡¯s normal for her to be unhappy.¡± Second Uncle Tao said.


    ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would have told Yueyue that she actually has a cousin.¡± Second Aunt Tao sighed.


    ¡°They¡¯re all daughters of the Tao family. We won¡¯t treat them differently. It¡¯s just that Xiao Rou has suffered outside for so many years. Now that she¡¯s back home, it¡¯s inevitable that the family will care for her more. When Yueyue first came to our house, wasn¡¯t she also doted on?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Second Aunt Tao smiled. ¡°Our Yueyue is still very sensible. She probably can¡¯t ept that she has an elder sister all of a sudden, so she¡¯s not in a good mood. I¡¯ll find some time to talk to her tomorrow and ease her mind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her y with Meng Xiao anymore. Meng Xiao will only lead her astray.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t like Meng Xiao either. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that Meng Xiao in the past. After she caused trouble, I disliked her even more now. Our Yueyue can¡¯t have any more contact with her. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Yueyue to delete all her contact information.¡±


    Second Uncle Tao nodded in agreement..

 Chapter 502 - 502: 502 Noble Lady Jewelry

    Chapter 502: 502 Noble Lady Jewelry


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron slept until 7:30 in the morning. Usually, she would have woken up early for a jog at this time, but because she slept tootest night, she slept a little longer this morning.


    As if they knew that she was going to sleep in this morning, no one disturbed her rest.


    After Tan Rou finished washing up, she randomly picked a few clothes from the huge wardrobe. After changing into them, she went straight downstairs. Because of the ckoutst night, Tan Rou was worried that the elevator would malfunction, so she took the stairs down.


    Aunt Zhou woke up early in the morning to clean the railing of the stairs. Her movements were very light, as if she was afraid of waking Tan Rou up.


    ¡°Morning, Aunt Zhou.¡± Tan Rou greeted Aunt Zhou.


    Aunt Zhou stopped what she was doing and stood respectfully on the stairs below. ¡°Good morning, Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, have you had breakfast?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Aunt Zhou replied,¡± Not yet. Breakfast is ready. Miss, you can follow me to the main residence for breakfast. The meal time is around eight o¡¯clock. It will be served when everyone is here.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the time and said, ¡°Aunt Zhou,e with me.¡±


    As they walked side by side, Aunt Zhou reported to her about the ckout incidentst night. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out. Only Second Miss came back here alonest night. She told the servant that she was here to look for you.¡±


    Tan Rou had already guessed it, but she didn¡¯t n to tell anyone. She had to give Tao Yue space to show how capable she truly was.


    When Tan Rou arrived at the dining table, Tao Yue was already there. When she saw Tan Rou looking at her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. Did Tan Rou find out that she was the one who turned off the switch? Otherwise, why would he keep looking at her?


    ¡°The ne that you¡¯re wearing today is really beautiful.¡± Tan Rou stared at Tao Yue for a while, then smiled and said, ¡°It seems to be thetest design, right?¡±


    Tao Yue touched her ne and asked happily, ¡°Do you think this ne looks good too?¡±


    Tan Rou thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s great indeed, very luxurious looking but at your age, it¡¯s better for you to wear some simple and low-key jewelry.¡±


    Grandma Tao said, ¡°I think what Xiao Rou said makes sense. This kind of jewelry is suitable for nobledies to wear. At Yue Yue¡¯s age, it would be good to wear some jade for blessing.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s smile froze. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. I¡¯ll go back and change right away.¡±


    That damned Tan Rou. The moment she walked into the room, she said that the jewelry she designed was not good but grandma had praised her for her talent previously. Now, she ended up speaking up for Tan Rou. What medicine did Tan Rou give the Tao family? There were so many people were actually speaking up for her!


    ¡°Mom, this is Yueyue¡¯s first time designing jewelry. Don¡¯t be too strict.¡± Second Aunt Tao said to Grandma Tao, ¡°And this jewelry is indeed worn by people my age. Today, Yue Yue said that she wanted to wear the best jewelry to meet her sister, so she wore this.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled in her heart. No wonder Tao Yue wanted to wear this dazzling diamond ne. It turned out that she had designed it herself! She did have some talent in jewelry design, but only a little.


    Tao Yue finished her breakfast absent-mindedly. She didn¡¯t have the mood to talk to anyone else after the meal, so she found an excuse to leave.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going to have a pianopetition soon, so I¡¯ll have to leave for practice first.¡± Tao Yue looked at Tan Rou provocatively as she spoke. She thought that Tan Rou would never y the piano. After all, the information she had found did not mention that Tan Rou had learned the piano.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± In fact, Grandma Tao didn¡¯t hate Tao Yue. On the contrary, she liked her a lot. Firstly, there weren¡¯t many girls in the Tao family. Secondly, Grandma Tao liked music. Sometimes, when she couldn¡¯t sleep, Tao Yue would y the piano for her to help her fall asleep.


    After Tao Yue left, Grandpa Tao arranged things for Tao Zhi. ¡°In a while, you can bring your siblings to thepany. If there¡¯s anything you like, just take it. Just register it.¡±


    This was the first time Tan Rou and the other two hade to the Capital, and it was also the first time they had officiallye into contact with the Tao family¡¯s business, so it was necessary for them to take a good look.


    Tao Zhi had lived in the Capital since he was young, and he had been in contact with the Tao family¡¯s business before he graduated from university, so he knew the Tao family very well.


    Plus, since they finally had the chance to be in the capital, Tao Zhi decided to bring them shopping. Instead of going the office, he took them to the first-ss luxurious stores..

 Chapter 503 - 503: 503 Jewelry Design

    Chapter 503: 503 Jewelry Design


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°After shopping for so long, let¡¯s look at the jewelry. Rourou was looking at cousin Tao Yue¡¯s ne this morning.¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like Tao Yue¡¯s ne. She just felt that it didn¡¯t fit Tao Yue. She was a young girl, but she was wearing a middle-aged woman¡¯s ne. Although it was very luxurious, it was not suitable for Tao Yue.


    The Tao family¡¯s jewelry store had many branches. The one that Tao Zhi brought them to today was the main store. There were many new jewelry styles and many rare ones.


    Tan Rou took a fancy to a tinum pink crystal bracelet. She felt that this bracelet was very suitable for Li Li, so she took it out and tried it on.


    Because Tao Zhi had brought them here, the shop assistant who knew Tao Zhi was very friendly to them. He took out four or five simr bracelets for them to choose from.


    Tan Rou carefully observed each bracelet. She knew that the gems used by the Tao family would not have any ws, so she only wanted to see the design.


    ¡°Can you finish the design drafts this time?¡± A high-pitched female voice interrupted Tan Ron¡¯s attention.


    The siblings looked over simultaneously and saw an exquisite woman angrily scolding a few young men and women. She cursed as she walked. ¡°The new product is about to be released, but you guys haven¡¯t produced the design drafts yet. Do you want me to show the nk design drafts to the boss?¡±


    The designers who she scolded all lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    A young assistant whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Miss Yue again? The jewelry that Miss Yue designedst time was quite well received¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Miss Yue a designer?¡± The woman became even angrier after hearing that. ¡°Why did I recruit you?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lin Lin, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll get the design drafts out soon.¡± One of the designers answered.


    The woman called Lin Lin, raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s already been a month. Can¡¯t you alle up with a decent design?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject all of our designs?¡± Another designer said.


    Lin Lin was about to be angered to death by them. ¡°Do you know what our theme is this month? It¡¯s almost the new year. We must rush tounch the new product before the new year.¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t me the designer. It¡¯s our first time making jewelry with a national theme, and our designer¡¯s design style is European and American¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me excuses. I don¡¯t want to hear excuses. 1 want you to hand over a design draft that I¡¯m satisfied with by the end of this month.¡±


    Lin Lin snarled, ¡°If you can¡¯t hand over the design drafts, get lost!¡±


    Tan Rou casually asked, ¡°Who is that? Why is she making such a huge scene?¡±


    The sales assistant said, ¡°That¡¯s our jewelry chief designer and the design department director, Miss Lin Lin. This month¡¯s theme is national style, but the design department hasn¡¯t handed over the perfect design draft yet, so Miss Lin Lin has been angry.¡±


    ¡°Will it affect the store if the design drafts aren¡¯t released?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It would have a big impact.¡±


    The saleswoman said worriedly, ¡°Two months ago, our branch put out this month¡¯s themed advertisement, and in recent years, the national style works have been viral. As soon as the advertisement was put out, we received many messages and letters, all hoping to order this jewelry. If we can¡¯t produce the designs on time, our profits and credibility will be greatly affected.¡±


    Tan Rou thought momentarily and said, ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Everyone looked at Tan Rou in surprise. Tao Zhi asked her, ¡°Rourou, you know how to design jewelry?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a little.¡±


    Tao Zhi did not think that she had learned this when she was in the Tan family. ¡°Rourou, when did you learn how to design jewelry?¡±


    He was getting more and more curious about his sister¡¯s abilities. She could treat patients, make medicine, make incense, and now she could design jewelry. What did his sister not know?


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk about this now. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you slowly when I have the chance.¡±


    Since Tan Rou had said so, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Besides, Tan Rou was designing it for their store. They did not need to waste any time asking each other questions..

 Chapter 504 - 504: 504 Modifications

    Chapter 504: 504 Modifications


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi brought Tan Rou over. When Lin Lin saw Tao Zhi, she immediately shut up.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Director Lin Lin!¡± Tan Rou took the initiative to greet Lin Lin.


    Lin Lin was a little nervous. She didn¡¯t expect to meet the Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Miss for the first time in such a situation. If she had known in advance that the Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Miss woulde to this shop today, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have lost her temper.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Miss, good afternoon!¡± Lin Lin¡¯s attitude was very gentle, so much so that the designers who were used to seeing Lin Lin¡¯s angry appearance were surprised. This was their first time seeing such a gentle Sister


    Lin Lin.


    ¡°I heard you mention the design drafts just now. Are there any problems with it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Lin Lin sighed and said, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s like this. Our theme for this month is oriental style, but our designer hasn¡¯t been able to produce an oriental style design draft that satisfies the boss. If we don¡¯t produce it this week, we won¡¯t be able to make it tounch this month¡¯s new product.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look at your design drafts?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± One of the girls stood up with a stern expression, ¡°Even if you¡¯re a richdy, we can¡¯t let you see the design drafts. Every draft is the designer¡¯s hard work. If it were to be revealed, it would be a grave mistake.¡±


    The girl who spoke was called Mina. She was an excellent designer but was too straightforward and did not know how to be flexible. She often offended people. If it weren¡¯t for her talent in design, she would have been fired long ago.


    ¡°Mina, do you think the young miss will leak the things we designed?¡± Lin Lin admired Mina very much. She often put in good words for her. Mina was about to offend the boss¡¯ daughter, so she quickly spoke up.


    ¡°And do you really think your design is perfect?¡±


    After Lin Lin said that, everyone shut up. The drafts they designed were indeed mundane. Although they were all top jewelry designers in the country and abroad, they were undoubtedly stumped this time.


    ¡°If Miss and Young Master want to see the design drafts,e with me.¡± Lin Lin led the way for them. ¡°The design department is upstairs.¡±


    Tao Zhi sent a message to Tao Zheng, asking him to bring Tao Qi to meet them at the design department after shopping.


    The design department rarely allowed people to enter and exit. Even some of thepany¡¯s small leaders could only enter with the approval of their superiors. However, the arrival of Tan Rou and her siblings had long been notified to all departments, and no one dared to stop them.


    ¡°Miss, these are all the rejected drafts submitted by the designers.¡±


    Lin Lin pointed at the thick pile of design drafts and said helplessly, ¡°If we don¡¯t get any good design drafts this week, we¡¯ll have to pick out a few good drafts from here and use them.¡±


    Tan Rou casually flipped through a few design drafts. They were all pretty good, but there was still something missing. It was probably because the designers usually designed too much European-style jewelry and were not very good at designing oriental-style jewelry.


    Tan Rou took a few creative design drafts and looked at them. After looking at them for a while, she asked, ¡°Do you have a pencil here?¡±


    Lin Lin handed her a mechanical pencil.


    ¡°Can I write on it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Of course, we have electronic copies of all our design drafts. If Miss needs it, we can send you the electronic draft.¡±


    ¡°No need. Paper drafts are fine.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tan Rou stared at the design drafts for a few minutes. Then, she told Lin Lin, ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. We won¡¯t mess up your office or steal your design drafts.¡±


    Lin Lin was confident that the Young Miss would steal the design drafts. After all, not many people would steal from their families.


    As Tan Rou pondered, she used a pencil to draw on the design drafts. After she finished drawing, she changed to the next one. After about an hour, there was already a thick stack of design drafts by her side.


    Tao Zheng and Tao Qi also came over to meet up with them. However, Tan Ron¡¯s expression was focused, so they did not disturb her. They just sat on the sofa at the side and admired the paintings in the office.


    After another half an hour, Tan Rou put down the mechanical pencil. ¡°It looks much better this way.¡±


    The Tao brothers curiously went over to take a look and realized that Tan Rou had modified the original design. The originally ordinary design became unique after the modification..

 Chapter 505 - 505: 505 Master

    Chapter 505: 505 Master


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Lin Lin returned, Tan Ron had already ced the modified picture on her desk. Lin Lin was very shocked when she saw the modified picture.


    Take one of the apricot flower nes as an example. The original ne was iid with gemstones. Although it was gorgeous and luxurious, it was a little cumbersome. Moreover, this ne was targeted at young people. If it were iid with gems, it would be very costly and not quite in line with young people¡¯s consumption conceptter some modification, the number of iid gems in the apricot Ne was reduced, and a few more intricate designs were added. The cost was greatly reduced, and the design became simpler and more beautiful.


    ¡°This is the design that I need!¡± Lin Lin¡¯s hands trembled as she held the design drafts. Originally, these design drafts would have been sent to the trash can, but with a few simple strokes, the Young Miss had turned them into useful design drafts. She was really amazing!


    Tan Rou took a sip of water and stretched her wrists. ¡°Are these enough?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course it is!!!¡± Lin Lin was overjoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to filter through these design drafts. I want to send all of them to the production department. If I don¡¯t produce them, such a good design will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°These still aren¡¯t the best.¡± Tan Rou said modestly, ¡°1 just made a few random changes. 1 could provide you with a new draft if it weren¡¯t for the time constraints.¡± This was their family¡¯s business. As the eldest daughter of the Tao family, Tan Rou had the responsibility and obligation to contribute to the family.


    ¡°Young miss, I¡¯ve troubled you too much. This is clearly our job, but we need you to do it. This is our dereliction of duty.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m doing this for our family anyway.¡± Tan Rou said.


    After drawing the design drafts, Tan Rou was about to continue picking out gifts for Li Li.


    Art was interlinked. Tao Zheng could understand a little of Tan Ron¡¯s revised design drafts. He flipped through the design drafts andplimented, ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re too amazing. ¡°Is there anything that you can¡¯t do?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t make fun of me. I just made a few changes. Most importantly, the original designer drew it well.¡±


    After they left the director¡¯s office, Lin Lin called all the designers in charge of this department to the meeting room and sent them the revised work.


    After the designers saw their modified works, they all stared at Lin Lin. ¡°Sister Lin Lin, did you modify this for us?¡±


    ¡°If I had the ability, 1 would have changed it for you long ago. Why would I wait until today?¡± Lin Lin smiled.


    ¡°Then who changed it?¡± Mi Na asked. She liked her modified work very much and wished to make it and wear it now.


    ¡°It¡¯s the young miss.¡± Lin Lin looked at Mina. ¡°Initially, you were worried that she would leak our secrets. Are you still worried now?¡±


    Mina was stunned when she heard that Tan Rou was the one who edited her design drafts. The youngdy looked so young; how could she have made such outstanding changes? Could it be that Director Lin Lin was joking?


    Lin Lin looked at Mina¡¯s expression and knew she didn¡¯t believe him. She said, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the office. You can check the surveince cameras if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Mi Na didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Since Sister Lin Lin had said so, she shouldn¡¯t dwell on it.


    She kept looking at the design drafts on the table. The more she looked at them, the more familiar they looked. It was not that the modified works looked like a certain work but that the modification methods of these works were very familiar.


    She remembered that she had once read an album of pure design drafts. The author of the album was called ¡®Lou.* There was almost no information about her online, and she had not published any work for several years.


    Mi Na had always thought that Master Lou had passed away. She did not expect a design draft that was the same as Master Lou¡¯s. Could it be that Master Lou was still alive?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the style of this design draft is very simr to Master Lou¡¯s?¡± Others had also noticed it as well.


    ¡°Maybe the young miss admires Master Lou and imitates his design style.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t believe it herself. As a professional designer, she could tell at a nce whether the design was original or imitated. The young miss¡¯s design style was top-notch, so she thought that Miss was Master Lou¡¯s disciple and an excellent one..

 Chapter 506 - 506: 508 I Don’t Know How to Play the piano

    Chapter 506: 508 I Don¡¯t Know How to y the piano


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The four siblings went to the shop on the first floor and took the pink crystal bracelet they saw earlier. Tan Rou also picked out a gift for Liang Lu. Liang Lu had improved a lot recently, so Tan Rou was going to pick out a gift for her as a reward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the design of these bracelets looks good.¡± Tao Zheng said, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the design drafts that Xiao Rou just revised.¡±


    Tan Rou was really impressed by Tao Zheng. Flow could he do this at a time like this? No matter what, this was designed by his top designer. Even if it didn¡¯t look good, he couldn¡¯t just say it so openly. If a customer came over and heard the boss¡¯s sonin that the designs of their own store was not good enough, would the customer still be willing to buy it?


    ¡°Second Brother, you can¡¯t say that just now. Even if the style is different, you can¡¯t just judge them so casually.¡± After they walked out, Tan Rou said to Tao Zheng, ¡°The design of these two bracelets are exquisite. They are most suitable for girls who are 17 or 18 years old.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou has good taste.¡± Tao Zhi remembered the ne that Tao Yue was wearing. ¡°Unlike some people, who wear a ne that doesn¡¯t match their age just to show off their wealth. What a joke.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Second Cousin is a person who likes to show off.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, pay more attention to Tao Yue when you¡¯re at home. She¡¯s not as innocent and kind as she looks.¡± Tao Zhi said worriedly.


    Tan Rou remembered the power failure in the elevatorst night. If the elevator in her building was not of good quality, it would have fallen from the third floor. Although she did not fall to her death, Tao Yue still had the intention to kill someone on purpose.


    ¡°Yes, big brother, you have to be careful too.¡± Tan Rou stroked Tao Qi¡¯s head. ¡°Especially Xiao Qi¡­ Xiao Qi is young and can be easily hurt.¡±


    Tao Qi raised his fist in confusion. ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. 1 will protect you.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart softened as she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your protection, but you should protect yourself first.¡±


    After shopping, Tao Zhi drove them back. After a period of treatment, Tao Zhi could drive normally.


    When they returned to the main manor, they heard the sound of a piano. It seemed to being from the greenhouse.


    The Tao family liked flowers and trees, so there were many rare flowers and trees grown in the manor. Some of the flowers and trees could not adapt to the cold air, so they built a warm greenhouse for them.


    ¡°Who is ying the piano?¡± Tao Qi went around looking for the piano yer.


    ¡°It should be Tao Yue ying the piano. Didn¡¯t she say she had an exam this morning? Has Rourou learned to y the piano?¡± Tao Zhi asked Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Tao Zhi continued, ¡°I heard that Second Aunt hired a top piano master from overseas to be Second Cousin¡¯s teacher. Second Cousin is very serious in her studies. She practices the piano day and night. If Xiao Rou wants to learn, I can find you a better teacher.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, when do i have time to learn the piano?¡± Tan Rou said helplessly.


    Tao Zhi felt bad. If Rourou hadn¡¯t been taken by the wrong person, his family would have taught her piano. She would be better than Tao Yue now.


    ¡°But Tao Yue is indeed talented in the piano. As long as she practices more, she will definitely get good results.¡± Tan Rou said.


    As they spoke, they walked into the manor. The piano yer in the greenhouse finished practicing and greeted Tan Rou and the others through the window of the greenhouse.


    ¡°Hello cousins! Good afternoon!¡± Tao Yue, who was wearing a white dress, made a very elegant gesture and said with a smile.


    Tao Zheng was a straightforward person with a quick tongue. When he saw Tao Yue dressed like this, he asked directly, ¡°Why are you dressed like this at home? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that you were going to perform for us.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s smile froze, but she regained her confidence when she saw Tan Rou. ¡°I just think that ying the piano is such an elegant thing. I should change into a set of clothes that suits it.¡±


    Tao Zheng asked in confusion, ¡°You wore one set for breakfast, another set for the piano in the afternoon, and another set for the evening. Aren¡¯t you tired? We¡¯re family. Is there a need to show off how many clothes you have?¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly. She had indeed dressed like this on purpose today to suppress Tan Rou. She wanted everyone to see that only she was worthy of being the eldest daughter of the Tao family.


    ¡°I¡¯m not showing off my clothes.¡± Tao Yue was a little sad. ¡°I just think that ying the piano should be wearing a more solemn set of clothes. That way, I can live up to this piano that cost three-million dors..¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507: 507 Played Wrong

    Chapter 507: 507 yed Wrong


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Look at you. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you bought this piano.¡±


    Tao Yue was a little embarrassed. ¡°This is my tenth birthday present from Mom.¡±


    ¡°You y very well.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her time with Tao Yue. ¡°But we don¡¯t have time to listen to you y the piano. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Tao Yue hurried out of the greenhouse to stop them. ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in thepetition soon. I¡¯ve been practicing hard these days, but I¡¯ve been practicing the piano for a whole day. I¡¯m still a little worried. Why don¡¯t you help me listen to it and see if I¡¯mcking in anything?¡±


    Tao Yue was just trying to show off her excellent piano skills in front of them. After all, even her teacher praised her piano skills.


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. ¡°You can practice slowly by yourself. Everyone says that ying the piano is like meditation, so we won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we enjoy the piano music yed by Tao Yue?¡± Tan Rou gave Tao Zhi a look. She wanted to see what Tao Yue was up to.


    Tao Zhi got Tan Ron¡¯s hint, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I can¡¯t eat even if I go back now. Why don¡¯t I stay and listen to some music?¡±


    Tao Zheng and Tao Qi didn¡¯t have the artistic cells to appreciate music, but they stayed to apany Tan Rou.


    The five of them almost filled up the greenhouse.


    A shiny ck piano was ced in front of Tao Yue. She stretched out her neatly trimmed white fingers and gently pressed a few keys. After testing the notes, she sped up and began to y the music.


    This song was very exciting and had a high requirement for hand speed. Moreover, there were many changes in the middle. If there was no coherent sound, the song would be ruined.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t finish the song. She only chose the part that best reflected the yer¡¯s skill. After she finished, she asked, ¡°What do you think of my performance, Eldest Cousin?¡±


    Without waiting for Tan Rou to answer, Tao Yue seemed to have suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, 1 almost forgot that you have been living in the Tan family all this time and have never had the chance toe into contact with the piano. I guess you may not know much about ying the piano.¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at Tao Yue coldly. He had to admit that Tao Yue yed very well. Even before his hand was injured, he couldn¡¯t reach Tao Yue¡¯s speed. Tao Yue wasn¡¯t a likable person, but she was very good at ying the piano.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Tan Rou sat on the chair and leaned back leisurely. ¡°But I heard that there was something wrong with your performance. Did you change it on purpose or did you y it wrong?¡±


    Tao Yue was very surprised. ¡°How could I have yed it wrongly?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°In the third period, you yed the wrong tune at the beginning. During the ying process, because your hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up, you swallowed a few notes, causing the rhythm to be very incoherent.¡±


    Tao Yue felt that Tan Rou¡¯sment was ridiculous. Tan Rou was really pretending that she didn¡¯t understand. She had always yed like this and didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    ¡®Rourou, have you ever learned the piano? Even if you haven¡¯t learned the piano, you should have heard the famous piano piece ¡®Fly!¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never learned the piano, and 1 don¡¯t know anything about ¡®Fly¡¯, but you did y the wrong one.¡± Tan Rou emphasized.


    ¡°Rourou, is it difficult to admit that others are outstanding? Grandpa and Grandma always taught me and my brother not to be afraid of others¡¯ sess. We should learn from others¡¯ sess so that we can achieve our own sess,¡± Tao Yue said provocatively. Her eldest cousin had never learned the piano before, so she should work hard and not say sour words here.


    Tan Rou walked to the piano and pressed a few keys. After familiarizing herself with the piano, she started ying.


    Tao Yue was very familiar with this song because it was the song she was going to y in thepetition, ¡®Fly!¡¯, Tan Rou yed the part that she had just yed. After listening carefully, Tan Rou indeed yed it more coherently and beautifully!


    Tan Rou was very engrossed in the piece. She did not look like she had never learned the piano before. Not to mention her expression, just the way she yed the piano proved that she yed the piano very well.


    Tao Zhi was stunned.. Didn¡¯t Rourou say that she had never learned the piano before? Why was she ying it so skillfully now?

 Chapter 508 - 508: 508 The Grand Pianist

    Chapter 508: 508 The Grand Pianist


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s hand pressed heavily on the piano keys, finishing it off perfectly.


    ¡°Third Sister is really amazing!¡± Tao Qi pped his hands so hard that they were red. ¡°I think Third Sister ys better.¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t know how to appreciate music. He could only tell who yed well.


    Tan Rou smiled at Tao Qi and turned to Tao Yue. ¡°Do you know what you need to work on now?¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s fingernails dug into her palm, almost making it bleed. ¡°I¡¯ll fix it. Thank you for your guidance, Eldest Cousin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to admit that Tan Rou yed better than her, but Tan Ron¡¯s skills were indeed superb. She had no choice but to lower her head to Tan Rou.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can ept other people¡¯s opinions with an open mind.¡± Tan Rou deliberately disgusted Tao Yue. ¡°Second Cousin, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know how to do in the future, you cane to me anytime. As your elder sister, I will definitely teach you.¡±


    Tao Yue swore that she would definitely surpass Tan Rou. If she waspletely defeated by Tan Rou on the piano, which she was most confident in, she would rather die.


    ¡°I understand, Eldest Cousin.¡± Tao Yue said with a smile.


    ¡°You can continue practicing.¡± Tan Rou returned the piano to Tao Yue and reminded her, ¡°Thepetition ising up soon. You have to practice hard. Do not waste the three million dor piano that your mother bought for you. Such a good piano required good skills to be worthy of it.¡±


    Tao Yue was furious. What did Tan Rou mean? Was Tan Rou trying to say that she yed the piano badly and was not worthy of a good piano?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tan Rou put her hands into her pockets and walked out of the greenhouse leisurely.


    ¡°Rourou, didn¡¯t you say you never learned the piano?¡± Tao Zhi asked curiously. ¡°Why do you know how to y the piano?¡±


    ¡°I only said that I never learned the piano from anyone. I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to y the piano. ¡°If 1 could y the piano, I wouldn¡¯t need to learn from others.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s smart brain was not enough. He understood every word that Tan Rou said, but he couldn¡¯t understand them when they were connected. What did he mean by ¡®I know how to y the piano, but I¡¯ve never learned it before?¡¯ Was Tan Rou born to be a pianist?


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Tao Zhi shook his head.


    Tao Yue, who was in the greenhouse, heard Tan Ron¡¯s words and felt that Tan Rou was really hypocritical. She had clearly learned the piano before, but she insisted that she had never learned it. Could she be a piano master just by reading the score?


    However, she was also a little d. First of all, she was d that Tan Rou had pointed out her mistake. If she yed this wed song on stage, she would definitely be deducted points. Secondly, she was very d that Tan Rou did not participate in thispetition. If Tan Rou had participated, she would have had no chance in it.


    Tao Yue sat alone in the greenhouse and sulked. She had wanted to show Tan Rou her exquisite piano skills, but she had been fooled by Tan Rou. This made her very unhappy and she was no longer in the mood to y the piano.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear the piano ying in the greenhouse?¡± A maid came over and asked, ¡°Is Miss Yue ying the piano? But why did it sound so different?¡±


    Another maid said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Miss Yue. Miss Yue usually practices in the piano room. She won¡¯te to the greenhouse.¡±


    ¡°But 1 saw Miss Yue get someone to move the piano into the greenhouse today.¡±


    ¡°That should be Miss Yue ying the piano.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yue¡¯s piano skills are getting better and better. I feel that she can even perform on the same stage as the piano masters at home and abroad.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before our Miss Yue bes a piano master.¡±


    Tao Yue was listening to their conversation in the greenhouse. The more she listened, the angrier she got. She wanted to go out and scold them right now. She had yed the piano so many times, but they never praised her for being a piano master. However, Tan Rou had only done it once, and they are talking as if she was a piano master. Why did Tan Rou get all the good things in the world?


    ¡°You guys go chat somewhere else.¡± Tao Yue stood in front of the window and said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°I want to practice here.¡±


    The maids greeted her and walked away.


    They were still whispering when they left.


    ¡°Why do 1 feel that Miss Yue is a little unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I also think she¡¯s too happy. Did our voices disturb her?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tao Yue plucked a blooming Chinese rose and crumpled it into a ball. ¡°You¡¯re a piano master, aren¡¯t you?¡± She muttered to herself.


    ¡°This title will only be mine!¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509: 509 Same Name?

    Chapter 509: 509 Same Name?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find the solution and handwriting of this paper very familiar?¡± A few white-haired old professors gathered around a table. On the table was a national physicspetition paper with its name stered. One of the old professors said, ¡°Why do I feel like this paper was written by Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? We all know her situation,¡± Another old professor said with a pained expression. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to participate in the physicspetition.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just find the names of the contestants and take a look?¡± One of the professors was getting impatient. ¡°Instead of standing here and wondering if it¡¯s her, why don¡¯t we just tear off the coating on the paper?¡±


    The head of the marking team objected to this. ¡°Before the results are tabted, we can¡¯t look at the student¡¯s name, lest others say that we cheated for a student.¡±


    The impatient professor flipped the paper over and over a few times, then said, ¡°No matter how many times we look at it, this paper will always get full marks. Even if we do not want to do so, it has to be.¡±


    The team leader was actually very curious about whether this paper was written by Tan Rou, so in the end, he tore off the coating under the instigation of his team members.


    ¡°Tan Rou! It¡¯s really her!¡± The old professors were shocked.


    ¡°Could it be that they have the same name?¡± They already knew her name, but there were still people who did not believe her.


    ¡°There are so many people with the same name in our country. Maybe this person has the same name as her.¡±


    The team leader said, ¡°Not only does she have the same name as Tan Rou, but she also has the same way of solving the questions as the ¡®Tan Rou¡¯ that we know. Moreover, look at the words she wrote on the test paper. It¡¯s also Tan Ron¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°One simrity was a coincidence, but with so many simrities, it was not a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Is it really her?¡± The impatient professor frowned. ¡°Since she participated in the physicspetition, does that mean that she has recovered her memory?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess anymore.¡± The team leader said, ¡°There are surveince videos at thepetition venue. We¡¯ll just go through it.¡±


    All of them were the teachers who came up with the papers and were also the ones to grade them. They were also the most powerful physics experts in the country, so they had a lot of authority and could easily pull out the surveince footage.


    The beautiful girl in the surveince camera hadn¡¯t changed muchpared to a few years ago. She seemed to have grown taller and her facial features were more exquisite.


    ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± An old professor in his sixties rubbed his eyes. ¡°I thought I would never see her again.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find her?¡± A professor said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for years. I wonder what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    The team leader sighed and said, ¡°We may want to see her, but she might not want to see us. If she still remembers what happened back then, she will nevere back.¡±


    Some of them were very sad. That incident back then had indeed hurt Tan Rou a lot. Moreover, they had said that they would protect this little girl, but they had not been able to do so. They med themselves very much for what had happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± The team leader said, ¡°The results will be out in a few days. The little girl will definitely be the first ce. When the timees, let¡¯s meet her directly and see if she still remembers us. If she doesn¡¯t remember us or what happened back then, we¡¯ll give her the prize and never mention what happened back then again.¡±


    The remaining few agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    The team leader looked at the very familiar girl in the surveince camera and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she still remembers us or not. She has a new life now. If she doesn¡¯t want toe back, we¡¯ll try our best topensate her so that she can live afortable and happy life in the future.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Tao family manor, Tan Rou was exercising with her grandmother. She was very happy that her grandmother listened to her and exercised more to prevent cardiovascr disease.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you think that I am doing this correctly?¡± Grandma Tao tried her best to maintain her bnce.


    Tan Rou gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job. You cane down in three minutes.¡±


    Grandma Tao smiled and said, ¡°Grandma can hold on for another ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We still have other trainingter.¡± Tan Rou flipped through her tablet¡± Grandma still has three training sessions toplete today..¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510: 510 Like a Child

    Chapter 510: 510 Like a Child


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After more than half an hour of training, Grandma Tao was tired. She sat on a chair and had a heart-to-heart talk with Tan Rou.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re about to take the college entrance examination, Grandma would really want you to just stay here and study.¡± Grandma Tao had once mentioned bringing Tan Rou back to school, but Grandpa Tao stopped her.


    ¡°Your grandfather said that you¡¯re in your third year of high school now, and it¡¯s taboo to change schools and teachers at such crucial times. Otherwise, I would have brought you back a long time ago.¡±


    Tan Rou held Grandma¡¯s hand and gently massaged her. ¡°Grandma, I still have half a year to graduate. When that timees, I¡¯lle to the Capital to attend university. Grandma will see me often in the future. Don¡¯t find me annoying then!¡±


    Grandma Tao gently scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°Why would Grandma find you annoying? Grandma can¡¯t wait to see you 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m by Grandma¡¯s side 24 hours a day, I¡¯ll keep an eye on your medications too! This way you¡¯ll never forget them.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Grandma Tao was unhappy when she heard the word ¡®medicine¡¯.


    ¡°Rourou, can¡¯t you get me some that taste better? It would be best if they are sweet.¡±


    Tan Rou had also thought of making pills that tasted better for Grandma Tao, but Grandma Tao¡¯s self-control was poor. If she were to take medicine like eating candy, she would definitely not take care of her body. It was easy to form bad habits but difficult to eliminate them. If Grandma Tao felt that she could just take some medicine when she was sick, then Tan Ron¡¯s goal of treating her illness would not be achieved.


    Grandma Tao was getting on in years and needed to take good care of her body. She couldn¡¯t eat recklessly anymore. In order to prevent Grandma Tao from eating recklessly, Tan Rou could only give her bitter medicine. This way, whenever Grandma Tao thought about how she would have to take bitter medicine if she was not in good health, she would be more aware in taking good care of her health.


    ¡°Grandma, although this medicine doesn¡¯t taste good, its effect is very good! Look at your body, isn¡¯t it much better now?¡± Tan Rou advised.


    Grandma Tao could indeed feel her body recovering, but she really didn¡¯t like to take that bitter medicine.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Grandma Tao frowned. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to suffer.¡±


    Tan Rou saw the subtle expression on her grandma¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Why are you like a little child who is afraid of bitter medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Grandma Tao blushed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not like a child.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that her grandmother was sometimes a little willful. This was because of her parents and her husband. As the daughter of a rich family, Grandma Tao had never suffered since she was born.


    ¡°Grandma is not a child. Grandma is the sweetest person in the world!¡± Tan Rou hugged Grandma Tao. ¡°You are also my dearest grandma!¡±


    Grandma Tao smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Girls are still the most considerate. Your elder brother and your cousins only make me worried.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why girls are considerate little sheeps. I¡¯m the considerate little girl for both you and my mother!¡± Tan Rou continued to coax her.


    ¡°Not only for us, but you should also care about your father.¡± Grandma Tao asked, ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s 50th birthday in two days. What gift did you prepare for him?¡±


    Tan Rou had already prepared the gifts. However, she didn¡¯t know that she was the daughter of the Tao family at that time, so she didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for the other members of the Tao family. She nned to pick some gifts for her family tomorrow as a gift for her return. When she came back, everyone had given her gifts, so she had to return the favor.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared Dad¡¯s birthday present.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Grandma Tao was a little curious. ¡°Rourou, tell me secretly what gift you¡¯ve prepared for your father. I promise I won¡¯t tell your father.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to maintain a sense of mystery. Besides, she had not prepared the gift for Grandma Tao yet. She wanted to give it to them after she had prepared it. ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t tell you what gift 1 prepared for Dad.¡± She blinked. ¡°To prevent you from peeking at my gift.¡±


    ¡°You little girl! I¡¯ve already prepared a gift for your father. I won¡¯t peek at your gift,¡± Grandma Tao said with a smile.


    Tan Rou liked this kind of life very much. She could sit down and chat with her family and joke around. There was nothing more blissful than this..

 Chapter 511 - 511: 511 Chatting Pleasingly

    Chapter 511: 511 Chatting Pleasingly


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Grandma Tao spoke in a loud voice. Anyone who passed by could hear them.


    Tao Yue heard theirughter from afar. It was the first time she heard Grandma Taough like this. It was a very happyugh.


    Tao Yue was annoyed when she heard theughter. Was she that happy now that her granddaughter is home? These people were all people who said one thing and did another. They said that their biological daughters and adopted daughters were the same, but in all aspects, their biological granddaughters received more benefits.


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou take all the benefits alone. Perhaps Grandma Tao was giving Tan Rou a gift now. Otherwise, why would Tan Rou smile so happily? Thinking of this, Tao Yue tidied up her clothes and walked over with a basket of fresh lychees.


    ¡°Grandma, cousin, good morning! What are you talking about?¡± Tao Yue asked with a smile. ¡°Why are you so happy? 1 can hear yourughter from afar.¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Grandma Tao said with a faint smile when she saw Tao Yue. ¡°I was just talking to your eldest cousin about some family matters.¡± She patted the seat beside her and motioned for Tao Yue to sit down. If she stood up, she would have to look up at Tao Yue.


    Tao Yue ced the basket on the table next to her and said happily, ¡°Grandma, these are lychees that I specially asked someone to deliver to you from abroad. They just arrived this morning.¡±


    Grandma Tao¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the basket of lychees. ¡°Thank you, Yueyue. It¡¯s so thoughtful of you. I just happen to want to eat something sweet.¡±


    Tao Yue ced the lychee in Grandma Tao¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Grandma and the Rourou seems to be having a good time. I want to chat with you too. Can I join the both of you?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. How could she not know what Tao Yue was thinking? She just wanted to know what Grandma had said to her and if Grandma had given her something again.


    ¡°Of course, as long as Yue Yue doesn¡¯t mind me talking too much.¡± Grandma Tao said.


    Tao Yue sat beside them and listened to them attentively, afraid that she would miss any important information.


    As she listened, Tao Yue felt bored. Why were they talking about trivial matters at home? The person who climbed a tree and fell down. Someone caught a snake while fishing. After talking for a long time, Tao Yue did not get any useful information.


    Tao Yue felt that they were deliberately hiding it from her. They wereughing so happily just now. Why didn¡¯t theyugh now?


    Grandma Tao noticed that Tao Yue didn¡¯t say a word, so she said,v¡±Yue Yue ys the piano very well. She will be participating in thepetition soon. If Rourou is free, you can go and listen to her more.¡±


    Tan Rou immediately looked at Tao Yue and smiled. ¡°Second Cousin¡¯s piano skills are indeed superb. I think she will definitely achieve excellent results in thepetition.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face turned ugly. What did Tan Rou mean? Was Tao Rou deliberately saying that she yed the piano better than herself?


    Grandma Tao saw Tao Yue¡¯s face change and asked with concern, ¡°Is there something wrong with Tao Yue?¡±


    Tao Yue shook her head slightly and held Grandma Tao¡¯s arm.


    Since they were talking about thepetition, Tao Yue asked a question that Tan Rou had never answered. Their Grandma was here today, Tan Rou would definitely have to answer it.


    ¡°Eldest cousin, the results of the physicspetition areing out soon. I¡¯m a little nervous. Are you nervous?¡± Tao Yue asked.


    Tan Rou said very calmly, ¡°A person full of confidence won¡¯t be nervous because she knows her own level. Only those who came to participate in thepetition with a fluke mentality would be nervous, because they did not know what their level was.¡±


    Grandma Tao apuded Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re so good!¡±


    Tao Yue was very angry. Didn¡¯t Tan Rou mean that she didn¡¯t have the ability and that she relied on luck for the exams?


    ¡°You have been constantly asking about the physicspetition. Are you worried that others are better than you and will affect your first ce?¡± Tan Rou asked Tao Yue.


    Tao Yue was very nervous. Although she wanted to get first ce, she couldn¡¯t say it in front of Grandma Tao.


    ¡°No, I just want to get good results and make Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, and Mom happy.¡± Tao Yue said hurriedly..

 Chapter 512 - 512: 512 Massage

    Chapter 512: 512 Massage


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Whether she gets good results or not, she¡¯s still my good granddaughter.¡± Grandma Tao said with an unfriendly expression, ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯ve already told you many times not to care too much about the test results. Our Tao family doesn¡¯t care too much about the child¡¯s results, and we won¡¯t disrespect the child¡¯s wishes.¡±


    In fact, in the beginning, the Tao family would also ask their children to do some things. Back then, Tao Zhi was one of the children who was asked to do so. He was the eldest brother in the family and needed to be a role model for his younger brothers and sisters, so the family did not allow him to learn music.


    After Tao Zhi graduated from university and left his family, he did not contact his family for years. This made the Tao family reflect on it for a long time, so they did not force other children to do things they did not like.


    ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Tao Yue was afraid that Grandma Tao would be angry. If Grandma Tao was angry with her, then Grandma Tao would be even more biased towards Tan Rou. ¡°I don¡¯t care about my grades. 1 just want to bring glory to the Tao family.¡±


    Her voice became softer and softer, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    ¡°The Tao family hasn¡¯t fallen to the point of counting on you children to win glory.¡± Grandma Tao said clearly, ¡°In the future, no one is allowed to talk about grades wherever 1 am. I¡¯ll hold a family meetingter and tell them about this.¡± ¡°Yes, 1 understand.¡± Tao Yue lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Grandma Tao nodded and said, ¡°Do you two have anything else to do now?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m free in the morning. I can still stay with you for some time.¡±


    Tao Yue immediately made it clear that she had nothing to do in the morning. ¡°Grandma, I can stay here too.¡±


    Grandma Tao looked at the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Rourou, give me a massage. Yue Yue, you can go back first.¡±


    Tao Yue looked at Tan Rou and Grandma Tao and said, ¡°I can give Grandma a massage too.¡±


    Tao Yue only wanted to say something to show her filial piety, but she didn¡¯t expect Grandma Tao to really get Tao Yue to give herself a massage.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Yue Yue has such filial piety.¡± Grandma Tao smiled. ¡°Then you can give me a massage. When you¡¯re tired, it¡¯ll be your cousin¡¯s turn.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s smile froze. Usually, it would be the others who gave her massages. Why would Tao Yue massage her? Besides, didn¡¯t the olddy only allow Aunt Zhou to give her massages? Why is she asking them to do it instead today? Although she thought so, Tao Yue couldn¡¯t show it. She slowly walked behind Grandma Tao and slowly reached out her piano hand to press on the olddy¡¯s shoulder.


    After a few minutes, Tao Yue felt the flesh between her thumb and forefinger turn sour. However, Grandma Tao didn¡¯t tell her to stop, so she could only continue.


    Tan Rou observed Tao Yue¡¯s expression from the side. She had a variety of expressions. Sometimes she frowned, sometimes she bit her lips. In short, she was very unhappy.


    After ten minutes, Grandma Tao still didn¡¯t ask Tao Yue to stop, but Tao Yue couldn¡¯t do it anymore. She had never massaged anyone before, and her mother didn¡¯t need her to massage, so ten minutes was Tao Yue¡¯s limit.


    Tao Yue stopped and said to Grandma Tao, ¡°Grandma, 1 just remembered that my mother asked me to do something. I won¡¯t be able to finish massaging you this time. Let¡¯s continue next time.¡±


    Grandma Tao waved her hand. ¡°Since you have something to do, hurry up and go. Don¡¯t make your mother wait.¡±


    After receiving the pardon, Tao Yue didn¡¯t dy for even a minute and quickly left.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Second Cousin is really an interesting person.¡±


    Grandma Tao shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a massage. I just want to use this opportunity to test her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even pretend.¡±


    Tan Rou went behind Grandma Tao and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I saw that she only massaged your shoulders just now. I¡¯ll massage other parts of your body.¡± Grandma Tao smiled and said like a child asking for candy, ¡°She didn¡¯t give me a good massage just now. Rourou, give me another massage.¡±


    Tan Rou was more than happy to give Grandma a massage, and she was much more professional than Tao Yue.


    Grandma Tao liked Tan Rou¡¯s massage very much. Grandma Tao always felt ufortable when she was old, so she often asked Aunt Zhou to give her a massage. However, after Tan Rou gave her a massagest time, Grandma Tao was not used to other people¡¯s massages.


    ¡°Actually, I just wanted her to leave first. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to stay so long,¡±


    Grandma Tao said..

 Chapter 513 - 513: 513 Not Pure

    Chapter 513: 513 Not Pure


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou should know how she came to our Tao family, right?¡± Grandma Tao asked.


    Tan Rou knew that Tao Yue was adopted, but she didn¡¯t know how Tao Yue came to the Tao family.


    ¡°I heard from Dad that Tao Yue was adopted by Second Uncle and Second Aunt from the orphanage.¡± Tan Rou answered honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Grandma Tao said. ¡°After your second aunt gave birth to your cousin, her health had been poor and she could not give birth again. However, she really wanted a daughter, so in the end, your second uncle and your second aunt went to the orphanage to adopt a child. Tao Yue was less than one year old when she was adopted. She has been with us for almost seventeen years now.¡±


    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t seem to like Second Cousin very much.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Grandma Tao frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t like her very much. First of all, she¡¯s not our child. I don¡¯t like her. Secondly, she¡¯s not a simple child.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Second Cousin is indeed a little scheming. On the first day we met, she took the initiative to ask me if 1 knew her. I guessed her identity at that time, but I didn¡¯t say it. After that, she didn¡¯t reveal her identity either.¡±


    ¡°She was testing you,¡± Grandma Tao said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Tan Rou gave Grandma Tao a gentle massage. ¡°I thought she was just teasing me. I didn¡¯t expect her to say that she didn¡¯t know me in front of my mother and brother. We¡¯ve already talked and seen the photos, but she still said that she didn¡¯t know me. It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± Grandma Tao sighed and said, ¡°She has been pampered since she was young. Plus, she was the only daughter at home. She started getting more and more presumptuous. 1 remember one time when she was angry, she insisted that the servants at home lie on the ground and ride for her. Ah Zhou lectured her a few times, and she said that Ah Zhou was just a servant and had no right to control her, the eldest miss. It made Ah Zhou angry for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that Aunt Zhou really doesn¡¯t like Tao Yue.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your second aunt¡¯s insistence on keeping this girl, I would have sent her back to the orphanage long ago.¡± Grandma Tao said unhappily, ¡°Tao Yue, this girl, her thoughts are too deep. She¡¯s not a child of our Tao family. Even after teaching her for so many years, she still can¡¯t be a child of our Tao family.¡±


    Grandma Tao thought of Tan Jing. Tan Jing had also lived in the Tao family for 17 years, but no matter how much she educated her, it was useless. Her genes had already determined her character.


    Tan Rou could tell that Grandma Tao really didn¡¯t like Tao Yue. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t have to be angry because of her. No matter what, you¡¯re her grandmother. She wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey you.¡±


    ¡°I know she won¡¯t disobey me, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll affect you.¡± Grandma Tao¡¯s heart ached for Tan Rou. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much and have just returned to our side. If you were hurt by her, how much would my heart ache for you?¡±


    Tan Rou was very happy to hear Grandma Tao say this, but she didn¡¯t want Grandma Tao to worry. ¡°Grandma, Tao Yue can¡¯t hurt me yet. She¡¯s a little smart, but I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡±


    Grandma Tao smiled and said, ¡°1 heard from your father that you know martial arts.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard that, sheughed so hard that her stomach hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t know martial arts. I just learned some skills to strengthen my body.¡±


    As they continued chatting, Grandma Tao¡¯s mouth started to crave for something sweet again. She picked out a fresh lychee and prepared to peel it and eat it.


    However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t let her eat. ¡°Grandma, lychees have a very high sugar content. With your current blood pressure and blood fat, it¡¯s not suitable for you to eat lychees.¡± When Tao Yue brought it over, she wanted to say this. Tao Yue clearly knew that Grandma Tao couldn¡¯t eat anything sweet, but she still sent lychees over. Tan Rou really didn¡¯t know what Tao Yue was nning.


    Grandma Tao looked at the crystal clear lychee and bargained, ¡°I¡¯ll only eat one.¡±


    ¡°Then promise me that you¡¯ll only have one to taste them, okay?¡± Tan Roupromised.


    Grandma Tao immediately ate the lychee. When she wanted to eat a second one, Tan Rou had already taken the basket away. ¡°Grandma, are you going against the doctor¡¯s orders again?¡±


    Grandma Tao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, health is more important. Do you still remember what you promised me?¡± Tan Rou pretended to be sad. ¡°If Grandma¡¯s illness rpses again after eating too many lychees, wouldn¡¯t all my efforts be wasted?¡±


    Grandma Tao couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. She quickly retracted her hand. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely listen to Doctor Xiaorou.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Once you get better, I¡¯ll cook lychee meat for you.¡±


    Grandma Tao smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll wait for that day..¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514: 514 Results

    Chapter 514: 514 Results


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The results of thispetition were slower. After all, it was a nationalpetition, so they had to be more careful.


    Li Li and the others returned to school the next day after thepetition. On the day the results were announced, all the students who participated in thepetition would return to the Capital because the results were announced live and trophies would be awarded on the spot.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I miss you so much!¡± When Li Li saw Tan Rou, she rushed over. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone back to ss for so many days. I feel empty around me, as if the whole world is dark.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand her mushy words. ¡°Where did you copy this from?¡±


    ¡°Is it not nice?¡± Li Li asked. ¡°i thought about it all day yesterday.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Good thinking but don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±


    Li Li still felt that what she said was not bad. If they won the award this time, she would change her motto to these words when she went back.


    ¡°The scores for thispetition arebined with the scores of the teampetition and the individualpetition. You guys scored very high in the teampetition at that time, so 1 reckon you can get a good result.¡± Lu Qing said.


    Li Li smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t need much. 1 just need a reward. Even if it¡¯s a participation certificate, it¡¯s still good. I¡¯ll bring it home and show it to my parents. Their eyes will light up. Besides, I¡¯ve already told my mom that I¡¯ll definitely win an award. My mom even prepared a ss cab for me at home.¡±


    ¡°What if there¡¯s no participation award this time?¡± Tan Rou asked deliberately.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Li Li said calmly. ¡°If I don¡¯t get the trophy this time, my mom said she would carve one for me on a te.¡±


    Tan Rou patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many trophies. You¡¯ll get one.¡±


    Li Li grabbed Tan Rou¡¯s arm and said confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Rourou will definitely have a trophy. At that time, we will be first in the teampetition. If Rourou gets full marks in the individualpetition, she will definitely be first.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly, a happy smile on her face. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get first ce, you can still enter the top three.¡±


    ¡°The lobby sister is really confident.¡± Tao Yue passed by them and almostughed to death when she heard Tan Ru¡¯s words. ¡°Do you really think the physicspetition is just a game? There are so many outstanding people. Even I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be in the top three but she actually dares to say that she¡¯s number one. She¡¯s not afraid of losing face if she doesn¡¯t get any results in the end.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re already here. Why don¡¯t we witness it together?¡±


    As she spoke, the host on the stage began to speak. After a few simple pleasantries, he began to talk about the results of the various teams in thispetition and help all the students review.


    At that time, Tao Yue¡¯s team was ranked second in the teampetition. Each of them had an additional 97 points, while Tan Rou¡¯s team had an additional 99 points.


    The teampetition depended on luck and strength. If one was lucky enough to meet a strong teammate, they could also achieve good results. However, it also depended on one¡¯s strength. If one did not have that strength, they could only be eliminated.


    After reviewing the results of the teampetition, it was time to announce the results of the individualpetition.


    Thest seven contestants were all shown on the big screen. Li Li was also on the screen. In fact, her results in the individualpetition weren¡¯t very good, but her scores in the teampetition were high, so her position rose a lot in an instant. She was just stuck inst ce and entered the top ten in the country.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Li Li jumped up on the spot. ¡°Did you see that? I actually made it into the top ten!¡±


    The surrounding students who did not produce such results looked at her with envy and jealousy.


    Tan Rou pulled Li Li back. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down first. We¡¯ll celebrate after the results are announced. There¡¯s room for you to get excited.¡±


    Li Li took a few deep breaths and touched her heart that was beating fast. ¡°i have to call my mother and tell her the good news.¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°You should do itter. It¡¯s too noisy here.¡±


    Li Li felt that what he said made sense. Moreover, the results of the two of them had note out yet. She should not be too excited. She would be happy when everyone¡¯s results were out..

 Chapter 515 - 515: 515 Grand Prize

    Chapter 515: 515 Grand Prize


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing was also on the list. He was ranked seventh. Originally, his individual results were not bad, but his scores in the teampetition were not that high. If he was on the same team as Tan Rou and Li Li, he would definitely be in the top three.


    Lu Qing was very satisfied with this result. Whether it was good or not, he had achieved it himself. Moreover, as long as he entered the top ten, he could participate in the internationalpetition. At that time, he still had a chance.


    The first three ces were also announced ording to the countdown. The third ce was a boy, and the second ce was Tao Yue. However, the first ce was never announced.


    When Tao Yue saw that she was in second ce, she was very unwilling. Although this result was already excellent, she still hadn¡¯t gotten first ce. In this world, only first ce was worthy of her.


    ¡°What happened? Why isn¡¯t the first ce announced yet?¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The results of both Lu Qing and her were out, but Tan Ron¡¯s hadn¡¯t appeared yet. This made her a little worried.


    ¡°It seems that you have made a wasted trip today. The first ce hasn¡¯t been announced yet,¡± Tao Yue said mockingly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that my eldest cousin is the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t our Rourou be first?¡± Li Li said angrily. ¡°And we won first ce in the teampetition. As long as Xiao Rou performs normally, she will definitely win first ce.¡±


    ¡°Eldest cousin, your friend really believes in you.¡± Tao Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°But I think you should go back early. Isn¡¯t today Uncle¡¯s birthday? Why don¡¯t you head back to celebrate it with her first?¡±


    Tan Rou actually didn¡¯t want toe today. She wanted to celebrate her father¡¯s birthday at home. Even if she didn¡¯te, as long as she won an award, the organizers would still send the trophy to her home. However, her parents insisted that she muste. The birthday celebration could be a littleter, but they wanted her to be here first.


    Tao Zheng drove Tan Rou over. He couldn¡¯t enter thepetition venue, so he waited outside. Tan Rou came over alone to meet up with Li Li and the others.


    Tan Rou ignored Tao Yue. She only hoped that the results would be announced as soon as possible so that she could go back to celebrate her father¡¯s birthday.


    The big screen slowly rolled, revealing the first ce¡¯s score. 199 points, which meant that the first ce had only one point deducted.


    After Li Li saw the score, she was very excited. ¡°Rourou, you will definitely get first ce! That point would definitely be deducted from the teampetition.¡±


    Tao Yue continued to make sarcastic remarks. ¡°Maybe someone else¡¯s results are better.¡±


    ¡°How did you get second ce?¡± Li Li looked at her and mocked. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be copied, right? The total score for both the team and individualpetitions was 100 points. The highest score for the individualpetition was 99 points. No matter how good the results of others were, they could only get 100 points. How could there be a score higher than 199 points?¡±


    Tao Yue suddenly realized that there were only three 99-point contestants in the teampetition. However, the result of the 99-point boy in the teampetition was out and he was ranked one ce ahead of Li Li. If no one scored 101 points, then the person with an overall score of 199 would be Tan Rou. Unfortunately, the total score was only 100 points.


    The big screen rolled to an end. The first name was written in bold golden font, which was very eye-catching.


    On the big screen was written Tan Rou, with 99 points in the teampetition and 100 points in the individualpetition. Overall, she was ranked first.


    Next to her was her photo of her participation certificate.


    Li Li looked at Tao Yue. ¡°Did you see who got first ce?¡±


    Tao Yue red at Li Li angrily and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Did you get the first ce. Why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Li Li walked up to Tao Yue. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get first ce, I¡¯ll be happy to see whoever gets first ce.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s principal excitedly sent a message to the school¡¯s leadership group, including all three of their results, especially Tan Ron¡¯s first ce with a row of golden words. He attached a few images with it.


    After the results were announced, it was time for the awards ceremony. Not only were there trophies, but there were also bonuses. The prize money for the first ce was 200,000 yuan, and the following prizes were deducted by 10,000 yuan for each ce.


    However, this was only the prize money given by the organizers and not the prize money given by the school. Under normal circumstances, as long as a student achieved results in a nationalpetition, the school would also give some cash prize. It would definitely not be lesser than the amount given by the organizers.


    At that time, the principal had also promised to give Tan Rou and the others a bonus. When they returned to school this time, they would receive a huge bonus.


    The reporters were ready for an interview. Seeing this, Tan Rou prepared to leave..

 Chapter 516 - 516: 516 Did She Really Lose Her Memory?

    Chapter 516: 516 Did She Really Lose Her Memory?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Our schools have achieved great results this time!¡± The principal smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back this afternoon. After the interview, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal at the best restaurant in the Capital.¡±


    Tan Rou did not have the mood to stay for dinner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Principal. I have to leave first.¡±


    The principal said, ¡°There will be an interviewter. You won first ce. How can you leave early?¡±


    ¡°Today is my father¡¯s birthday. I have to go back and celebrate his birthday. Principal, you can tell me about the interview.¡± Tan Rou said as she walked away.


    When the principal heard Tan Rou was returning to celebrate her father¡¯s birthday, he couldn¡¯t ask her to stay. ¡°Go celebrate your father¡¯s birthday quickly. I¡¯ll help you with the interview.¡±


    Tan Rou put the trophy that had just been awarded into her bag. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, he slipped out the door when the reporters weren¡¯t paying attention.


    Tao Yue was overjoyed to see Tan Rou leave. Normally, the reporters would interview the first ce, but now that the first ce had left, the reporters would turn to interview the second ce.


    Although Tao Yue was second, it didn¡¯t affect her desire to be interviewed. She quietly touched up her makeup and adjusted her dress while waiting for the reporters toe over for an interview.


    Tan Rou thought that she had already slipped away. When she reached the door, she was stopped by a few old men with white hair.


    ¡°Little girl, it really is you!¡± When one of the old men saw her, his eyes were red as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in these few years. How have you been?¡±


    Tan Rou knew that she would meet these old men. As long as she went to the capital topete, these old men would definitely be aware of it. However, she did not want to admit it immediately. She wanted to tease them for a while. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, grandpas? Can¡¯t find the toilet?¡± Tan Rou asked innocently. The old men looked at each other and asked Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize us?¡± Tan Rou frowned and pretended to be thinking hard. After thinking for a long time, she still shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to remember where I met you.¡±


    At this moment, Tao Zheng, waiting outside the door, also walked over. When he saw a few strange old men surrounding his sister, he said angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, old people? Why are you surrounding a little girl?¡±


    The few old men immediately stepped back and apologized, ¡°We¡¯re sorry. We thought this little girl looked familiar, so we came to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Third Sister, do you know them?¡± Tao Zheng asked Tan Rou.


    ¡°Third Sister? Aren¡¯t you an only child?¡± One of the old men asked curiously. ¡°Where did youe from? Could you be her cousin?¡±


    When Tao Zheng heard the words of these strange old men, he said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s my biological sister! What cousin? Who are you? If you repeat something strange, 1¡¯11 call the police.¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Tao Zheng back. ¡°Forget it, Second Brother. These old men don¡¯t seem to be in their right minds. Let¡¯s not call the police. Today is Dad¡¯s birthday; let¡¯s go back and celebrate his birthday!¡±


    The old men were heartbroken. ¡°Little girl, not only do you not recognize us, but you also say we are mentally ill. This really makes us sad.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered in her heart. The incident back then not only made her sad, but it also hurt her body. Now, she did not want to return to that ce, so she would pretend that she did not know these old men.


    Although these old men treated her well and like a granddaughter, Tan Rou still wanted to return to her family and did not want others to ruin her current life.


    ¡°Second brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Tan Rou dragged Tao Zheng away. ¡°Goodbye, grandpas!¡± After saying that, she ran away like a gust of wind, afraid the old men behind him would catch up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that that¡¯s her!¡± The impatient old man said.


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t remember us,¡± said another.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sad. 1 treated her like my granddaughter, but she doesn¡¯t remember Grandpa.¡± The red-eyed old man finally cried.


    After Tan Rou got into the car, she rolled down the window and said to Tao Zheng, ¡°Second Brother, just start the car first. After I¡¯m done talking, you can drive away.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do, but he did as she said.


    Tan Rou looked out the window and shouted, ¡°Y¡¯all are getting older and older! Hurry up and cut off your beards!¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517: 517 Grand Scene

    Chapter 517: 517 Grand Scene


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the old men heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, they immediately realized that Tan Ron had recognized them, so they wanted to chase after her and make her stay.


    However, they were old and their legs were not convenient. By the time they reached there, Tao Zheng had already driven the car a few hundred meters away.


    ¡°Does she know us?¡± one of them asked.


    The other one rubbed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great. She still remembers us.¡±


    Tao Zheng, who was driving, was very confused. ¡°Rourou, do you really know those strange old men?¡±


    ¡°I know them. 1 used to know them.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°However, 1 don¡¯t want to talk about the past now. When the time is right, 1¡¯11 tell you everything.¡±


    Although Tao Zheng was curious, he respected his sister¡¯s thoughts. As long as his sister didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it, he wouldn¡¯t force her.


    Before they went to the banquet, Tan Rou and Tao Zheng still needed to change their clothes. Tao Zhi was waiting for them in the cloakroom. He had already changed into a well-ironed wine-red suit and looked very handsome.


    Tan Rou teased, ¡°Is Big Brother trying to steal Daddy¡¯s limelight by dressing like this?¡±¡±


    Tao Zhi chuckled. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to dress like this, but there will be many business partners here today. I have to dress like this.¡±


    Tao Zheng picked up the suit on the chair. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve worn a suit more often in the past twenty years than in these few months.¡±


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, because you¡¯ll wear it more in the future.¡±


    Tao Zheng went into the fitting room to change his clothes. A few makeup artists and stylists came over to help Tan Rou style. Today was Mr. Tao¡¯s birthday, a very festive day, so the whole family had to wear red clothes.


    Tan Ron¡¯s gown was a dark red dress. This gown was elegant. Wearing it and a pair of high heels made her look like she was going to walk the red carpet.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng protected Tan Rou as they entered the venue. The three siblings were very outstanding. As soon as they entered the venue, they attracted the attention of everyone.


    ¡°Are those the eldest young master, second young master, and eldest miss of the Tao family? She¡¯s incredibly good-looking!¡±


    ¡°The young master of the Tao family and the young miss look so alike. If it weren¡¯t for the difference in age, I would have thought that they were twins.¡± ¡°The second young master is also very handsome. He looks like the current head of the Tao family.¡±


    ¡°I still think that the eldest miss is the most beautiful. As expected of the real eldest miss of the Tao family. This appearance and this cold temperament are something that no one can imitate.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like smiling which gave her a cold look.


    ¡°Young Master Tao, Second Young Master, Young Miss, long time no see!¡± The two of them came over to greet them.


    When Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng saw one of them, they immediately shielded Tan Rou behind them. ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, long time no see!¡±


    Actually, Tao Zheng had met Zhuang Liu once on the ne. At that time, he was very angry with Zhuang Liu. Fortunately, Zhuang Liu, this eyesore, did not appear in front of them.


    Zhuang Liu was still in a wheelchair today, but the person beside him was not Xiao Mo, but a young man who looked a little like him. Zhuang Liu was the third in the family. The person beside him was his cousin, Zhuang Che.


    After Zhuang Che saw Tan Rou, his gaze never left her. He had heard that the real eldest daughter of the Tao family was very beautiful. He did not expect her to be so beautiful. She had the demeanor of the number one beauty in the capital back then. By the way, the number one beauty in the capital was Tan Ron¡¯s mother.


    Tan Rou did not like Zhuang Che¡¯s stare. She walked behind Tao Zhi and whispered, ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Tao Zhi really wanted to ask her, ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to talk to Zhuang Liu?¡¯


    However, on second thought, wasn¡¯t it a good thing that their sister didn¡¯t talk to Zhuang Liu?


    ¡°We still have things to do, so we won¡¯t chat with the two young masters.¡± Tao Zhi looked at Zhuang Liu with a smile. ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡±


    Zhuang Che¡¯s expression did not look too good. What did the young master of the Tao family mean? Didn¡¯t you see him? Why did he only greet Zhuang Liu?


    ¡°Brother All Che!¡± Tao Yue jogged over and greeted Zhuang Che sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re here today too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yueyue. Today is the Tao family¡¯s head¡¯s 50th birthday. How could 1 miss such an important asion?¡± Zhuang Che smiled..

 Chapter 518 - 518: 518 Change of Target

    Chapter 518: 518 Change of Target


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As Zhuang Che spoke, he was still staring at Tan Ron. He felt that Tan Ron was too cute. When Tan Rou saw that he was looking at her, she actually hid behind her brother in embarrassment. There were not many innocent and cute girls these days.


    Tao Yue noticed Zhuang Che¡¯s gaze and shifted her gaze to Tan Rou. She recognized the gown Tan Rou was wearing at a nce.


    There were only two new limited edition gowns from the VP family this month, and the price was unusually high.


    Tao Yue had her eyes on this dress for a long time, but the price was too high. She didn¡¯t dare to ask her mother for it. Tao Yue had always been an obedient, sensible, and thrifty child. If she bought this dress, people would definitely make a fuss about it.


    But why could Tan Rou wear this gown? This was not in line with the Tao family¡¯s usual spending habits.


    ¡°Eldest cousin¡¯s gown is not cheap, right? I heard that one set costs eight million yuan. Uncle and Auntie are really generous to buy this dress for the lobby sister,¡± Tao Yue said jealously.


    Tan Rou did not know the price of the gown. She knew it was not cheap, but she did not expect it to cost eight million.


    ¡°I bought this gown. If you like it too, let your brother buy it.¡± Tao Zhi said coldly.


    ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t have that much money to buy me such a luxurious dress,¡± Tao Yue said sadly.


    ¡°That¡¯s your brother¡¯s business.¡± Tao Zhi pulled Tan Rou. ¡°We still have things to do so we won¡¯t chat with you guys.¡±


    When they passed by Zhuang Liu, Tan Rou secretly touched Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder with her finger as a greeting.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart softened. He hadn¡¯t seen her for many days, but Xiao Rou remembered him. He was happy that she did so.


    Coincidentally, Xiao Mo had just finished his work and returned. Zhuang Liu gestured for him to push the wheelchair and follow them.


    Zhuang Che¡¯s gaze followed Tan Rou. His original target was Tao Yue. Although Tao Yue was the adopted daughter of the Tao family, they only had one daughter. When he married Tao Yue in the future, the Tao family would definitely treat him well.


    However, his goal changed when he found out that the Tao family had a biological daughter, and that this biological daughter was the daughter of the Tao family¡¯s head. As long as he could marry Tan Rou, he would definitely be the next head of the Zhuang family.


    ¡°Brother All Che!¡± Tao Yue saw that Zhuang Che was looking at Tan Rou and said angrily, ¡°Why are you ignoring me when I¡¯m talking to you?¡±¡±


    Zhuang Che returned to his senses and smiled, ¡°Yueyue, your eldest cousin is quite good-looking.¡±


    Tao Yue wasn¡¯t blind. She knew Tan Rou was pretty. But what did Zhuang Che mean by that? Did he fall for Tan Rou?


    ¡°Brother All Che, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with my cousin? Do you want to marry her?¡± Tao Yue asked him directly.


    Tao Yue could not let Zhuang Che marry Tan Rou. Zhuang Che was the candidate for the next head of the Zhuang family. Although the old man¡¯s favorite grandson was Zhuang Liu, Zhuang Liu was a person with a disability who did not have long to live. There was no way the old man would give the position of the head of the family to Zhuang Liu.


    Other than Zhuang Liu, Zhuang Che was the most suitable candidate to take over as the head of the Zhuang family. If Tao Yue could marry Zhuang Che, she would be the mistress of the Zhuang family after Zhuang Che became the head of the family. Then, she could eliminate her identity as an adopted daughter and be the mistress of a high and mighty family. She would no longer have to hide herself.


    She had been in contact with Zhuang Che since a long time ago. Zhuang Che was also very good to her. He called her ¡®Sister Yueyue¡¯ every day. She thought that Zhuang Che liked her. Now, it seemed that Zhuang Che did not like anyone. He only liked her status.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting way ahead of things.¡± Zhuang Che couldn¡¯t let Tao Yue know what he was thinking about. ¡°1 feel a big family like ours should make more friends. Your cousins have just returned and are not familiar with the capital yet. I can help them.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Brother Ah Che only say that Cousin is beautiful?¡± Tao Yue was not stupid. How could she not understand what Zhuang Che was implying?


    ¡°Yueyue, although your cousin is good-looking, she¡¯s not as good as you in all aspects! You¡¯re the number one socialite in Capital, right?¡± Zhuang Che coaxed Tao Yue patiently.


    ¡°Where did your cousin live since she was young? What kind of education did she receive? Can she bepared to you?¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519: 519 Picking Trouble Again

    Chapter 519: 519 Picking Trouble Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Che did not want to talk to Tao Yue right now because Tao Yue was really outstanding. Although Tao Yue wasn¡¯t as pretty as Tan Rou, she was still pretty. Moreover, Tao Yue¡¯s grades were excellent. She was always the first in the grade and knew severalnguages. She was also a capable youngdy.


    Tao Yue was going to participate in the International Pianist Competition. It was not a ce that ordinary people could go. Only the best young pianists in the world could go. All the contestants could not be older than 20 years old. Although Tao Yue was not the youngest, very few people could surpass her age.


    Zhuang Che did not want to lose such an excellent candidate for marriage. If he couldn¡¯t take down the eldest daughter of the Tao family, he could take down the second daughter. As long as he could marry the daughters of the Tao family, his position as the head of the family would be stable.


    Initially, Tan Rou felt that Tan Rou could not bepared to her. However, the piano incident and today¡¯s physicspetition results made her more vignt. Tan Rou was more outstanding than she had imagined. If she did not work hard, she might lose the title of ¡®The Capital¡¯s number one socialite.¡¯


    ¡°Cousin is also very outstanding,¡± Tao Yue said.


    Zhuang Che was not bothered by her polite words. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly. Your cousin and the others are already far away.¡±


    Then, he chased after Tao Rou.


    Tao Yue was furious. That damned Tan Rou had snatched her things the moment she came back. Not only did she snatch Yuanxi Manor and all of the new jewelry, but she was also snatching her man now. Did Tao Rou have any shame?


    Conversely, Tan Rou became the center of attention when she entered the venue.


    The people present were all important figures in the capital. Many of them had seen Tao Zhi before and recognized him as the young master of the Tao family. If that was the case, the person beside him must be the second young master Tao Zheng. That girl must be the real eldest daughter of the legendary Tao family.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Tao family is exquisite! That red dress really suits her skin color. She looks fair and beautiful,¡± ady praised.


    ¡°If I were to wear that dress, I would probably look like a red sausage.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that she was mistaken when she was young? I heard that her adoptive parents had bad morals and the child they raised had an evil character. Moreover, she had always been a gangster. Why didn¡¯t she look like a hooligan today?¡±


    ¡°I think the eldest daughter of the Tao family has an elegant and cold temperament. She doesn¡¯t look like a hooligan at all.¡±


    Their discussion was very subtle. After all, Tan Rou was the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Offending her would mean offending the entire Tao family, which was not good for them.


    However, some brainless people liked to talk loudly.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family, after all!¡± Meng Xiao already knew Tan Ron¡¯s identity, but she was still angry that Tan Rou had snatched her presidential suite that day and forced her to go home. She was even scolded by her grandfather and locked up for several days. She was only released today to get some fresh air.


    Tan Rou really admired Meng Xiao and Tao Yue. She admired Meng Xiao for being so brainless. Why didn¡¯t she look around to see where she was right now? She was looking for trouble right away. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of offending others? She also admired Tao Yue. What kind of drug did Tao Yue give Meng Xiao to make Meng Xiao listen to her so much? She kept calling her ¡®the eldest daughter of the Tao family.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Meng, are you trying to snatch the presidential suite from me, or are you trying to snatch my title as the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡± Tan Rou asked with a faint smile.


    Meng Xiao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Eldest Miss sure knows how to joke. Why would I steal your title as the Eldest Miss of the Tao family?


    ¡°You keep bringing up the title of the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Those who don¡¯t know better would think you like this title.¡± Tan Rou continued, ¡°If you like it, I can give this title to you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what happened?¡± Tao Zhi walked forward and asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. It¡¯s just that Second Brother, and I met Second Miss Meng the other day when we came back. At that time, Second Miss Meng insisted on having our room. We didn¡¯t give it to her, so she used Second Cousin¡¯s identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family to pressure us and make us give in.¡±


    Her words instantly tied both Meng Xiao and Tao Yue together. Since they were best friends, they should be mentioned together.


    Tao Zheng added, ¡°That¡¯s what Second Miss Meng back then..¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520: 520 Stupidity

    Chapter 520: 520 Stupidity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Since Tan Ron and Tao Zheng had spoken like this, it was definitely true that Meng Xiao had gone to the Tao Family Hotel to cause trouble.


    The guests who were present started talking at once, even flipping through some of the things that Meng Xiao had done in the past.


    ¡°Meng Xiao is really a harmless person who doesn¡¯t fear anything. Does she think that the Meng family is too powerful now and wants to reduce the strength of the Meng family?¡±


    ¡°In the past, it was Meng Xiao who offended someone and caused the Meng family to hit rock bottom for a long time. Now that Meng Xiao has returned and offended the Tao family, does she really want the Meng family to disappear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if Meng Xiao is the biological daughter of the Meng family. Could it be that she was also mistaken when she was young?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Meng Xiao is the biological daughter of the Meng family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid.¡±


    They did not dare to talk about the eldest daughter of the Tao family, but they dare talk about Meng Xiao, the daughter who had been exiled by the Meng family. In any case, the Meng family would not offend them for Meng Xiao.


    When Meng Xiao heard others call her ¡®stupid¡¯, she was furious. She hated it when people called her stupid, so she med it on Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, did you expose this on purpose?¡±


    This time, even Tao Zheng was speechless. How could someone admit that they went to someone else¡¯s hotel to cause trouble? Everyone was right when they said that Meng Xiao was stupid.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell even if 1 wanted to.¡± Tan Rou found it very funny. ¡°Besides, we were fine when we left. It was you, Second A4.iss Meng, who jumped out to block the way and cause trouble. Now, how did it be me who deliberately exposed you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care about greeting you?¡± Meng Xiao never spoke without thinking.


    ¡°Well, then you shouldn¡¯t get in my way. Today is my father¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Please move aside!¡± Tan Rou said coldly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t move!¡± Meng Xiao felt that she had been losing face for the past few days. She had to get it back today!


    ¡°Is Meng Xiao crazy? How dare she cause trouble at the head of the Tao family¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    ¡°I think the Meng family is finished.¡±


    ¡°Is Old Master Meng too old to care about things? Why would he agree to Meng Xiao¡¯s return?¡±


    Tan Rou was a little angry. Just as she was about to make a move, she was stopped by someone.


    ¡°Meng Xiao!¡± An angry shout silenced the noisy crowd. Then, a young woman in a dark blue dress walked over quickly in high heels.


    After Meng Xiao saw her, his calf and stomach were trembling, ¡°Big. Big Sister!¡±


    ¡°Meng Xiao, apologize to the young master and youngdy of the Tao family right now!¡± Meng Si walked over angrily and said sternly.


    Meng Xiao pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meng Si wished she could p this idiot out of the venue. She shouldn¡¯t have brought Meng Xiao here today. If her grandfather hadn¡¯t asked her to bring Meng Xiao here to introduce her to the socialites of the city, she would never have let Meng Xiaoe out of the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Meng Si smiled apologetically at Tan Rou and the others. ¡°My sister has been overseas for too long and doesn¡¯t understand the rules here. It¡¯s our fault for offending you today. I apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Director Meng, why should you apologize to her for offending someone?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Meng Si had already started to manage thepany at home. Although she was a girl, she was no different from a man. It could be said that if the Meng family lost Meng Si, half of their family would copse. Tao Zhi respected this powerful woman.


    Meng Si said, ¡°Young Master Tao, it¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll just apologize on her behalf. There¡¯s no need to keep holding on to it. Moreover, today is your father¡¯s birthday. Are you really going to be unhappy because of this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a small matter that your sister caused trouble at my father¡¯s birthday party?¡± Tan Rou was very dissatisfied with Meng Si¡¯s attitude. ¡°She didn¡¯t apologize when she did something wrong, and she asked you, the elder sister, to apologize instead. Is this how the Meng family handles things?¡±


    Her aura was very strong. For a moment, everyone was silent. Only the soft music was left in the venue.


    ¡°Miss Tao, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Meng Si¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Today is your father¡¯s birthday, and I don¡¯t want to quarrel here. I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my sister and let this matter go. If you¡¯re not happy with it, then let¡¯s set a ce another day. 1¡¯11 let my sister truly apologize to you and admit her mistake. What do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou could tell that Meng Si was saying this on purpose. She couldn¡¯t understand why a smart person like Meng Si would be so stupid about this. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility. Meng Si wanted to show her how powerful she was.


    In Meng Si¡¯s eyes, Tan Rou was just a wild girl who had just been recognized by the socialites of this town..

 Chapter 521 - 521: 521 Deliberately Making Trouble

    Chapter 521: 521 Deliberately Making Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Second Miss Meng to bow down to me and apologize, nor do I need First Miss Meng to apologize to me on behalf of your own sister. I just want to know First Miss Meng, what are you doing here today?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was unfriendly.


    Meng Si felt that something was wrong. She had always heard that Tan Ron was an ignorant and ipetent female hooligan with a bad brain. That was why she had deliberately embarrassed Tan Ron today. After all, she was also the daughter of a famous family. They werepetitors.


    However, judging from Tan Ron¡¯s reaction speed and the way she spoke, she did not look like an ignorant hooligan at all. Instead, she was a person who spoke in an organized and clear manner.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m here to attend the birthday banquet of the Tao family¡¯s patriarch.¡± Meng Si said.


    ¡°Then what is your sister doing here?¡± Tan Ron asked.


    Meng Si didn¡¯t understand what Tan Rou meant, but she answered truthfully, ¡°She¡¯s also here to attend the birthday banquet of the Tao family¡¯s head.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Everyone here is here to attend the Tao family¡¯s head¡¯s birthday banquet, but why is it only Second Miss Meng who has a conflict with us? Also, Miss Meng, did you see anyone elsee out to apologize for their younger sister?¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so difficult to deal with. If she had known that Tan Rou was not to be trifled with, she wouldn¡¯t have been in the limelight.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Tan Rou continued, ¡°One day, after school, I met a person who walked his dog without a leash. That puppy bit everyone it saw. After biting someone, the dog owner said that it was a small matter. Since the person who was bitten had to hurry home, the dog owner told them to just forget it. Miss Meng, why don¡¯t you be the judge for this situation?¡±


    Meng Si was very angry. ¡°Are you calling my sister a dog?¡±


    ¡°A dog is a dog, and your sister is your sister. 1 didn¡¯t connect them together. You were the one who said that your sister was a dog.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t back down at all. Since the Meng Sisters didn¡¯t respect her this time, then there was no need for her to give them face anymore.


    ¡°How dare you call me a dog!¡± Meng Xiao was very impulsive. She raised her hand and was about to hit Tan Rou.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Tao Zhi stopped Meng Xiao and said angrily, ¡°Meng Si, today is my father¡¯s 50th birthday party. I don¡¯t want to fall out with you here. Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    When Meng Si saw that Tao Zhi was angry, she regretted it even more. It was fine to offend Tan Rou. After all, Tan Rou was only the daughter of the Tao family. However, Tao Zhi was the eldest son of the Tao family¡¯s and also future head of the Tao family. If she offended him, it might be troublesome for her to do business in the future.


    Tan Rou walked up to Tao Zhi and faced the Meng sisters. ¡°If you¡¯re here to celebrate my father¡¯s birthday today,¡± she said sternly, ¡°you¡¯re very wee but if you are here to cause trouble, please leave!¡±


    Meng Si nced at Tao Zhi and said mockingly, ¡°Eldest Young Master Tao, since when has it been a girl¡¯s turn to speak in your Tao family? No matter what, I¡¯m the young miss of the Meng family. Is your sister going to chase me away like this?¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t here to celebrate my father¡¯s birthday, not only would my sister invite you out, but our entire family would also invite you out!¡± Tao Zhi said.


    ¡°Can you juniors represent the Tao family?¡± Meng Si had shown that she had a lot of power in the Meng family. She was very influential inside and outside the business circle. Her words were very influential.


    ¡°So Miss Meng is representing the Meng family to attend this banquet? It seems that Miss Meng has be the actual head of the Meng family.¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    Meng Si¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Although she had obtained a certain status in the Meng family through means, the actual person in charge of the Meng family was still her grandfather. Her grandfather had always been dissatisfied with her being a woman. If her grandfather heard this, he would probably change her mind about making her the heir.


    Tan Rou found Meng Si¡¯s weakness and kept saying, ¡°Miss Meng, if Old Master Meng heard what you said today, do you think he would still be at ease and give you the power? Is deliberately causing trouble at the Tao family¡¯s head¡¯s birthday banquet the way the Meng family interacted with others? Do you think that you can bully the head of the Tao family just because he doesn¡¯t show his face?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to bully the head of my family?¡± Mother Tao couldn¡¯t wait for the siblings, so she specially came over to take a look. As soon as she came over, she heard their conversation..

 Chapter 522 - 522: 522 Who Is the First Place?

    Chapter 522: 522 Who Is the First ce?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Si¡¯s expression changed for a moment when she saw Mrs. Tao. Then, she smiled again. ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Tao!¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Tao Yan¡¯s mother smiled and greeted her. Meng Si hated Mother Tao. Why? Meng Si¡¯s mother and Mother Tao werepetitors. They were both socialites in the Capital back then, and after they got married, they were also nobledies. There was indeedpetition between them in every aspect.


    For example, Mother Tao had won the title of the Capital¡¯s most beautiful woman, and Meng Si¡¯s mother was about to win the title of the Capital¡¯s most talented woman.


    ¡°I heard the noise from afar.¡± Mrs. Tao stood in front of the children and said in a very serious tone, ¡°Today is my husband¡¯s 50th birthday. It¡¯s a very important day. We invited you here to celebrate my husband¡¯s birthday and to build a rtionship with everyone. If you cause trouble here, please leave!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just exchanging a few words with the young masters and youngdies of the Tao family in a friendly manner. We don¡¯t have any other intentions,¡± Meng Si said. ¡°It was my sister¡¯s faultst time, but they were the ones who rejected our apologies.¡±


    Mrs. Tao knew that Meng Si¡¯s apology was definitely not sincere, but she didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue today. The banquet was about to start, and she couldn¡¯t waste her energy here.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the apologyter. Now, let¡¯s invite Eldest Miss Meng and Second Miss Meng to take their seats!¡± Mrs. Tao extended her hand and made an inviting gesture.


    Meng Si didn¡¯t insist anymore. She directly brought Meng Xiao into the venue.


    Although Tan Rou was angry, she knew that now was not the time to teach the Meng sisters a lesson.


    ¡°Mom, this is the trophy that my sister went to get today.¡± Tao Zheng opened the bag he had been carrying and showed it to his mother.


    Originally, Tan Rou had nned to show her parents the trophy and certificate after her birthday, but Tao Zhi said that her trophy could be used as a birthday present for her father, so Tan Rou brought her bag over.


    Upon hearing that Tan Rou had won the trophy, Meng Si and Meng Xiao stopped entering the venue. They stood not far away from Tan Rou to see what kind of trophy she had brought back.


    ¡°Show your trophy to your dadter. He¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡± Mrs. Tao smiled.


    Meng Xiao had learned from Tao Yue that Tan Rou was an idiot who only knew how to fight and did not know how to study at all. Therefore, when she heard that Tan Rou had won an award, she subconsciously thought that it was some small award.


    ¡°What trophy did you get? It can¡¯t be the ¡®Best Female Gangster¡¯ award, right?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    Meng Si didn¡¯t stop Meng Xiao from talking nonsense because she had heard about Tan Ron¡¯s past. She heard that she had a messy private life and was a female hooligan who didn¡¯t study hard.


    Tao Zheng took out the trophy from his bag and handed it to Tan Rou. Tan Rou took it and showed it to Mrs. Tao. ¡°This is the trophy and certificate for the first ce. The prize money hasn¡¯t been transferred to our ount yet.¡±


    ¡°Your hard work for so many days has finally paid off.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said embarrassedly, ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that hard.¡±


    Meng Xiao leaned over and stretched her neck to look at the words on the trophy. ¡°What award is it?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at her and said coldly, ¡°The Gold medal of the National Physics Competition.¡±


    Mrs. Tao ced the trophy under Meng Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you even read?¡±


    Of course, Meng Xiao could read, but she didn¡¯t understand how Tan Rou could get first ce. Shouldn¡¯t Tao Yue get first ce? After the physicspetition ended, Tao Yue kept hinting that she was first. Meng Xiao thought Tao Yue had already seen the results.


    ¡°How can you be first?¡± Meng Xiao did not believe it. ¡°You must have made this fake trophy yourself!¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless. Was there a need for her to make a fake trophy to deceive people? If she faked it, with so many people present, as long as someone watched the live broadcast, they would be able to expose the fake trophy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake, right?¡± A girl who looked like a high school student whispered, ¡°I watched the live broadcast the entire morning. When the first ce was announced, I saw it too. The first ce is indeed Tan Rou. There¡¯s even a photo of her next to it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look on your phone.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the first ce be Yue Yue? She told me that she would definitely get first ce!¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°Who is Yueyue?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Tao Yue?¡± One of them answered.


    ¡°So who is the first ce?¡± All of a sudden, everyone present was involved in the conversation..

 Chapter 523 - 523: 523 Small Achievement

    Chapter 523: 523 Small Achievement


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron put the trophy away and handed the bag back to Tao Zheng. ¡°Second Brother, help me hold it. It¡¯s not easy for me to carry my bag in this dress.¡±


    Tao Zheng was naturally very happy to help her carry her bag. ¡°Rourou, I will help you carry your bag in the future.¡±


    After Zhuang Liu heard this, he nced at Tao Zheng. However, Tao Zheng did not turn around and did not see Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression. How could Zhuang Liu let Tao Zheng carry Tan Ron¡¯s bag? After they got married, only Zhuang Liu could carry Tan Ron¡¯s bag.


    Meng Si didn¡¯t believe that Tan Ron had won the first ce in the national physicspetition. She said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Tao, why did you put away the trophy so quickly? Is it really a fake trophy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trophy for a smallpetition. Our Xiao Ron doesn¡¯t need to fake it.¡± Mrs. Tao snorted and said arrogantly.


    Meng Si¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. The National Physics Competition had be a ¡®smallpetition¡¯ in Mrs. Tao¡¯s words. She really had the guts to say that.


    ¡°I remember that CEO Meng also participated in the finals of the national physicspetition that year, right? I wonder what kind of results Director Meng achieved back then?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Meng Si instantly felt very awkward. She had indeed participated in the finals of the national physicspetition, but she had not won any ce. She had not even won a constion prize.


    ¡°Oh, so Miss Meng also participated in thispetition? Then why can¡¯t you tell if my trophy is real or fake?¡± Tan Rouughed.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that Miss Meng had never seen the trophy before, right?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s words were so clear that most of the people present covered their mouths andughed. Among them were many of Meng Si¡¯spetitors and many of Meng Si¡¯s ssmates. They knew very well how many points Meng Si had scored in the physicspetition back then. Therefore, when Tan Rou said that Meng Si had never seen the trophy before, they startedughing.


    Mrs. Tao wasn¡¯t someone who liked to show off her daughter¡¯s results. It was just that the Meng sisters had gone too far today, so she said that. If it was any other time, she would definitely praise her daughter.


    ¡°I heard that the top ten of the National Physics Competition can participate in internationalpetitions. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not wrong for Mrs. Tao to say that the National Physics Competition is just a smallpetition.¡± A madam who knew the inside story said.


    ¡°But getting first ce in the National Physics Competition is already very impressive.¡± A boy who had just entered his first year of high school said, ¡°1 also signed up for the preliminaries at that time. In the end, 1 was eliminated from the preliminaries. I didn¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the finals at all.¡±


    Another girl said, ¡°The top ten will be guaranteed admission to Capital City University. Tan Rou can skip high school if she gets first ce.¡±


    Tan Rou would still continue to attend school. She was not someone who liked to take shortcuts. She would only feel at ease if she walked the path step by step.


    Someone who wanted to curry favor with the Tao family said, ¡°Madam Tao, your daughter has achieved such good results. Aren¡¯t you going to hold a banquet to celebrate? We can also bask in the joy of her good results!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to celebrate this small achievement. Let¡¯s celebrate after 1 get my results in the internationalpetition,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Mother Tao felt that it was necessary for her daughter to celebrate, but it wasn¡¯t like they said they would treat the guests to a feast, it was very grand. They just wanted to do a simple celebration as a family.


    Meng Si was so angry that she had nowhere to vent her anger. She said fiercely to Meng Xiao, ¡°Apologize to the eldest daughter of the Tao family!¡±


    Meng Xiao looked aggrieved. Her elder sister had clearly said bad things about Tan Rou. Why did her elder sister make her apologize alone in the end? She did not want to apologize to Tan Rou. Otherwise, where would she put her face?


    ¡°I won¡¯t apologize!¡± Meng Xiao was also a tough nut to crack.


    Meng Si red at her and threatened, ¡°Do you still want to be sent abroad?¡±


    When Meng Xiao heard that she was going to be sent back abroad, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°S-Sorry!¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°En.¡±


    After the Meng sisters apologized, they left in a hurry. They didn¡¯t want to stay and embarrass themselves.


    Tan Rou held her mother¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°Today is Dad¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s go find Dad quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Tao¡¯s mood improved after the Meng sisters left. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Your father is probably getting anxious..¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524: 524 Tit For Tit

    Chapter 524: 524 Tit For Tit


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tao Yue arrived at the venue, the farce had already ended. Only a few people were still discussing what had just happened. Tao Yue listened for a while and figured out the whole story. However, she became even angrier after hearing it.


    Tan Rou actually took out the national physicspetition trophy in front of so many people and even said that she was the first. Was she deliberately looking for trouble?


    ¡°Tao Yue, 1 just heard from your cousin that she won first ce in the physicspetition. Didn¡¯t you say you were the first ce?¡± A rich girl in a pink dress walked up to Tao Yue and asked deliberately.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would always get first ce?¡±


    Tao Yue got enraged and retorted, ¡°Since when did 1 tell you that I got first?!¡±


    The rich girl¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°1 was just asking. Why are you so fierce?¡±


    Tao Yue calmed down and apologized to the rich girl with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. 1 was in a bad mood just now. 1 apologize.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t get first ce?¡±


    Most people in a circle werepetitors. Once there was someone in the group who wasn¡¯t doing well, there would always be a group of people who woulde andugh at you.


    Tao Yue rolled her eyes at her and said unhappily, ¡°The first and second ce both belong to the Tao family. Why wouldn¡¯t 1 be happy about it?¡±


    ¡°So you got second ce!¡± The daughter of a rich family had a subtle expression on her face. ¡°Eldest Miss got first ce and Second Miss got second ce. The Tao family knows how to distribute results.¡±


    Tao Yue was really angered to death by this girl. Did this idiot know how to speak?


    The rich girl had achieved her goal, so she swaggered away, leaving Tao Yue sulking on the spot.


    ¡°How pitiful!¡± Meng Si brought over a ss of red wine. ¡°You¡¯ve been the eldest daughter for so many years, and now you¡¯ve be the second daughter all of a sudden. Moreover, Tan Rou snatched your first ce away the moment she came back. Are you really willing to ept that?¡±


    Tao Yue sent away an annoying person and weed an even more annoying person. This made her already bad mood be even more irritable.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tao Yue didn¡¯t back down. She looked at Meng Si¡¯s face and smiled.


    ¡°How do you feel when you see my eldest cousin¡¯s face?¡±


    Mother Tao was the number one beauty in the capital back then. Tan Rou, who had inherited her looks, was also very beautiful. It could be said that she was beautiful from every angle.


    Although Meng Si¡¯s looks were not bad, she was not considered a peerless beauty. She was far inferior to Tan Rou. When she saw Tan Ron¡¯s face today, she was already jealous of Tan Ron¡¯s beautiful face.


    Back then, Meng Si¡¯s mother had always held a grudge for not bing the Capital¡¯s most beautiful woman. Later, when she had a daughter, she had pinned her hopes on her daughter, Meng Si. Therefore, Meng Si had been very concerned about her looks since she was very young.


    Meng Si¡¯s face was very beautiful now, but it wasn¡¯t her original face. It was a face that had been modified. Every time she modified her face, Meng Si¡¯s face would be a little prettier, but her face was also getting stiffer and stiffer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Meng Si said that she didn¡¯t feel anything, but she was already furious.


    ¡°Eldest Cousin¡¯s looks are simr to Eldest Aunt¡¯s. Eldest Aunt was recognized as the number one beauty in the capital back then!¡± Tao Yue praised, ¡°The eldest cousin who has inherited all the good points of my uncle and aunt will be the new number one beauty in the capital.¡± She nced at Meng Si and said coldly, ¡°Well, 1 guess you can now only be second to her.¡±


    ¡°Tao Yue!¡± Meng Si gripped her wine ss tightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Tao Yue walked past her and deliberately bumped into her. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Even if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t like Tan Rou, but she knew that no matter how much shepeted with Tan Rou, she couldn¡¯t let outsiders interfere. She had a way to deal with Tan Rou, so there was no need to ally with Meng Si and the others.


    ¡°Tao Yue, you¡¯re just the adopted daughter of the Tao family. Now that the real eldest daughter of the Tao family is back, do you still have the right to speak?¡± Since they wanted to hurt each other, Meng Si would not be polite either.


    Tao Yue was most afraid of people mentioning that she was the adopted daughter of the Tao family. ¡°What does this have to do with you? At the very least, my parents won¡¯t get me to marry a stranger.¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s expression immediately turned extremely ugly. She was originally just a tool for the Meng family to form a marriage alliance, but after she became capable, she became a bargaining chip for the Meng family to form a marriage alliance with other big families. However, she did not want to marry anyone that was arranged for her. She yearned for free love..

 Chapter 525 - 525: 525 Liking Zhuang Liu

    Chapter 525: 525 Liking Zhuang Liu


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Who did Meng Si like? She liked Zhuang Liu because he was very good-looking. In order to be worthy of Zhuang Liu, she kept cutting her face to make herself look better.


    ¡°Do you think you won¡¯t marry in the future?¡± Meng Si said, ¡°Perhaps the eldest daughter of the Tao family doesn¡¯t need a marriage alliance, but you¡¯re just a worthless adopted daughter. When the timees, the Tao family will feel that it¡¯s a loss to raise you. They¡¯ll definitely marry you off casually.¡±


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to marry him now.¡± Tao Yue was very decisive. ¡°I heard that you have already discussed marriage with the Eldest Young Master of the Yuan Family. When are you nning to get married?¡±


    Mentioning this made Meng Si angry. The eldest young master of the Yuan Family had a pair of dead fish eyes, and unequal shoulders. He was not good-looking at all. Even if Meng Si was blind, she wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Siyi snapped the stem of the red wine ss and poured all the red wine on the ground. ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡±¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft, and everyone around her heard it. They felt that Meng Si was crazy. How could she have offended the Eldest Miss first and then the Second Miss?


    Moreover, after Meng Si said that, everyone thought that it was her fault. The words she had just said to Tao Yue were really unpleasant. She didn¡¯t seem like a well-bred youngdy at all.


    ¡°Meng Si is really getting more and more impudent. Ever since she got the power of the Meng family, she¡¯s been looking down on people more and more.¡±


    ¡°If Meng Si hadn¡¯t gotten her hands on the robot program, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to show off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, there were clearly several of uspeting together. Why did the seller choose the Meng family in the end? The Zhuang family and the Tao family were clearly more powerful than the Meng family.¡±


    Tao Yue knew that Meng Si had bought a powerful robot program for the Meng family, but she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Meng Si left the venue angrily and prepared to go to the balcony to rx. However, when she opened the balcony door, she saw Zhuang Liu sitting in a wheelchair and enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    She had always wanted to see Zhuang Liu. If it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have time, she would have flown to the south to see Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu was waiting for Tan Rou, but Tan Rou didn¡¯te. Instead, someone who disgusted him came. After seeing Meng Si, his mood fell to the lowest point. He waved his hand and had Xiao Mo push him away.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Si rushed to Zhuang Liu and said excitedly, ¡°Xiao Liu, when did youe back?¡±


    Zhuang Liu moved his wheelchair to avoid the woman¡¯s touch. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sisi! Sisi from the Meng family used to be your junior. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Meng Si didn¡¯t believe that Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t remember her. After all, when she was studying, she would give Zhuang Liu gifts every day, even though Zhuang Liu never epted them.


    Zhuang Liu still did not know her. He only knew that this woman had been bothering him since he was in middle school and high school. No matter how hard he tried to hide, he could not. Later, Zhuang Liu skipped a grade and went to university to get rid of this woman¡¯s entanglement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you. Please move aside. Don¡¯t disturb my view.¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly.


    Meng Si said shamelessly, ¡°Xiao Liu, how can the scenery be as good as mine? Look at me!¡± She had an inexplicable confidence in her beauty. As long as Tan Rou was not here, she would be the most beautiful. Moreover, she would be even more beautiful in the future. Sooner orter, she would surpass Tan Rou.


    Xiao Mo almost threw up the cake he had just eaten. Why did this youngdy of the Meng family feel like she had a problem with her brain? Didn¡¯t she say that she had already started managing the Meng family¡¯s affairs? Why was she still acting so stupid?


    Zhuang Liu was also disgusted by her and hurriedly asked Xiao Mo to push him away. However, Meng Si blocked the way back and did not let Zhuang Liu go back.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Can¡¯t we sit down and have a good talk?¡± Meng Si sadly asked for the name of the person who came from the outside.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°There are no chairs here. Miss Meng, you should find another ce to sit.¡± He patted the wheelchair and signaled Xiao Mo to push him away.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, don¡¯t go! I have something important to tell you.¡± Meng Si stopped him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re in a hurry and don¡¯t have time to listen to you.¡± Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu and took a detour..

 Chapter 526 - 526: 526 I Don’t Have Long to Live

    Chapter 526: 526 I Don¡¯t Have Long to Live


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the head of the Zhuang family?¡± Seeing that Zhuang Liu was about to leave, Meng Si did not say much to him. She directly asked him if he wanted to obtain the position as the head of the Zhuang family. She felt that ordinary people would not reject this condition.


    Unfortunately, Zhuang Liu was not an ordinary person. When he heard this, he did not hesitate at all. ¡°Xiao Mo, run!¡±¡±


    Xiao Mo was just about to push his wheelchair away when Meng Si did something very rude. She bent down and grabbed Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair, refusing to let go.


    Xiao Mo was furious. ¡°Miss Meng, with your status, is it really appropriate for you to do such a thing?¡±


    Meng Si boasted shamelessly, ¡°For the people 1 like, 1 can do anything. In this way, face is not that important to me.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s heart began to ache for Zhuang Liu. Why was Meng Si pestering him?


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s good manners prevented him from scolding people, especially when this person was a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 don¡¯t like you, and I will never like you in the future.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s tone was very firm.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can cultivate feelings after marriage, not all couples get married because of love.¡± Meng Si continued. Ever since she became an adult, she had mentioned marriage to Zhuang Liu almost every time she saw him, but Zhuang Liu had never responded.


    In Meng Si¡¯s heart, Zhuang Liu was the most suitable marriage partner, and Zhuang Liu was also the most capable and good-looking man in the capital. It was just that Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs were sick. If it wasn¡¯t for his legs, there would definitely be many women who would like him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, Miss Meng. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me.¡± Zhuang Liu used his usual excuse. ¡°There are so many good men waiting for you in the Capital. I believe that you will find someone suitable for you.¡± He tapped his finger on the armrest of the wheelchair, giving Xiao Mo a hint.


    Xiao Mo continued after getting the hint ¡°Miss Meng, as someone who knows the inside story, I¡¯ll tell you something from my conscience. Our Third Young Master has been poisoned. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. Just let him live the rest of his life in peace. You¡¯re so young and beautiful. There are so many good men waiting for you. Don¡¯t waste your time on our Third Young Master.¡±


    His tone was sincere and sad, as if Zhuang Liu was really going to die.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Meng Si didn¡¯t believe that Zhuang Liu was going to die so soon. She only knew that there was something wrong with Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs. ¡°No one said that you were going to die. 1 don¡¯t believe it. You must havee up with a reason to reject me.¡±


    The reason was indeed a reason, but it was not intentional. It was just that Zhuang Liu had always used this excuse and was already used to it. Moreover, there were so many people from the Capital today, so this excuse was the most suitable.


    ¡°You must be joking with me, right?¡± Meng Si smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so jokey after being away for a few years.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Miss Meng, 1 never joke.¡±


    Xiao Mo really admired Meng Si. They have already said so much, yet she still didn¡¯t leave. She was really thick-skinned.


    ¡°Miss Meng, 1 wouldn¡¯t risk my entire life for a man like the Third Young Master.¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°Think about it. If the Third Young Master is such a healthy person, why would he suddenly be in a wheelchair?¡±


    Meng Si also found it strange. She had never heard of Zhuang Liu getting into a car ident before. Why did he suddenly be crippled? Was he really poisoned?


    Looking at Zhuang Liu¡¯s face, he was indeed not well. His lips were a little pale, and he looked like he was seriously ill.


    Meng Si could ept Zhuang Liu being a cripple, but she couldn¡¯t ept Zhuang Liu being short-lived. If Zhuang Liu died right after she married him, then she would be a widow. She didn¡¯t want to be a widow.


    Thinking of this, Meng Si cast her gaze on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face. Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was very good-looking. In more than 20 years, she had never seen a man who was more good-looking than Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Is it really incurable?¡± Meng Si still wanted to struggle. ¡°I can find the best doctor for you. He¡¯ll definitely cure you!¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, do you think the doctor you found will be better than the one the Zhuang family found?¡± Xiao Mo asked.¡±


    Meng Si shook her head slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    She looked at Zhuang Liu, her eyes full of reluctance.. After thinking for a long time, she turned around and left, as if she had made an important decision

 Chapter 527 - 527: 527 Another One

    Chapter 527 - 527: 527 Another One


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Si left, but Zhuang Liu still couldn¡¯t leave, because another annoying guy hade.


    Zhuang Liu looked to the side. Zhuang Che walked out from the wall and said with a smile, ¡°Did 1 disturb Third Brother and Miss Meng¡¯s good time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about ATiss Meng,¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly.


    Zhuang Che did not care about Zhuang Liu¡¯s denial because he had heard what he wanted to hear. He was in a good mood and even wanted to shout a few times from the balcony.


    Zhuang Che was the son of the third son of the Zhuang family. He was two years older than Zhuang Liu and Zhuang Liu called him Big Brother. He was the eldest grandson of the Zhuang family and should be very doted on, but Zhuang Che was not liked by the old man of the Zhuang family.


    Zhuang Che¡¯s abilities were limited. He was not just a little bit weaker than Zhuang Liu, his ability was not even one-tenth of Zhuang Liu¡¯s.


    After Zhuang Liu¡¯s talent was revealed, the Zhuang family did not care about Zhuang Che anymore. Hence, Zhuang Che had been ordinary all those years and had been muddling along in school and the Zhuang family¡¯spany.


    Later on, Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg was injured and there was no way to treat it. The old man of the Zhuang family then turned his attention to Zhuang Che. After all, the Zhuang family needed a new sessor.


    Although Zhuang Che was not capable enough, at least he could live longer than Zhuang Liu. As long as the head of the family was alive, the Zhuang family could continue.


    Third Uncle Zhuang was also very concerned about Zhuang Che. He gave the best resources to Zhuang Che, hoping that Zhuang Che would be able to achieve some results. With Third Uncle Zhuang¡¯s support, Zhuang Che also achieved some results.


    ¡°Brother, is there anything else?¡± Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With so many people here, it meant that this ce wasn¡¯t quiet at all. He didn¡¯t want Tan Rou toe over either, lest she was annoyed by these people.


    ¡°Third brother, is your leg really incurable?¡± Zhuang Che could not hide the smile on his face, but he still wanted to show his sadness, so his entire expression looked very funny.


    ¡°It is.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was heavy. ¡°Uncle Bai has already given up on treatment.¡±


    Zhuang Che finally understood why Bai Jing did note back with Zhuang Liu this time. It turned out that Bai Jing could not cure Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg and decided to give up on treatment.


    ¡°Do you want me to introduce you to a few Western doctors?¡± Zhuang Che was still worried. He had to test Zhuang Liu again.


    Zhuang Liu had wanted to reject him, but if he did, Zhuang Che would definitely keep staring at him. Sooner orter, Zhuang Che would realize that his leg had recovered.


    ¡°Sure. If big brother has any good doctors, please introduce him to me. I¡¯ve been trying to get it cured all these years.¡± Zhuang Liu said sadly. ¡°Now, even Uncle Bai has given up. I don¡¯t know what hope there is!¡±


    Zhuang Che waspletely relieved when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Third Brother. There are still so many doctors in the world that you haven¡¯t seen. There will always be a doctor who can cure you.¡±


    Xiao Mo, who knew the inside story, secretlyughed. Zhuang Che might be stupid, but he was right. After seeing Miss Tan Rou, Third Young Master¡¯s leg was indeed cured.


    Zhuang Liu subconsciously touched his legs. ¡°My legs have been poisoned for so many years. Even if you can save my life, I may never be able to stand up on my own.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the timing, Zhuang Che would haveughed out loud. Even if Zhuang Liu could survive after detoxification, his legs had been crippled for so many years. He would definitely not be able to walk again. The old master would never hand the entire Zhuang family over to a cripple, so Zhuang Liu could forget about being the head of the Zhuang family.


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Zhuang Che patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You will definitely return to normal.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked sad and sighed, ¡°I will never be able to recover from this.¡±


    Zhuang Che looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression and was extremely happy. He had to find a ce to be happy. ¡°Third Brother, Eldest Brother will leave first. You should stay here and enjoy the breeze.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and said, ¡°Take care, Big Brother.¡±


    After Zhuang Che left, Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°Zhuang Che really wants me dead. Look, he can¡¯t even hide his smile.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re not angry with me for saying that to you, are you?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. In the future, as long as someone asks you, just say the same thing. And you have to look even sadder than this, as if you¡¯re going to lose this job soon.¡±


    Xiao Mo was Zhuang Liu¡¯s special assistant. Once Zhuang Liu was gone, Xiao Mo would lose his job as well.


    ¡°Alright, 1 understand. I won¡¯t disappoint you, Third Young Master.¡± Xiao Mo smiled..

 Chapter 528 - 528: 528 Very Lively

    Chapter 528 - 528: 528 Very Lively


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Third Brother¡¯s ce is quite lively.¡± Tan Rou came from another door and smiled. ¡°People came to visit one after another. I don¡¯t even know if I shoulde out and talk to you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how they found this ce either. If 1 had known that they woulde, I would never have asked you to meet here.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything 1 can help with?¡± Tan Rou asked as she walked to the side of the guardrail and looked at the garden below. Zhuang Liu had helped her so much, so she wanted to help him too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it for the time being.¡± Zhuang Liu was very happy that Tan Rou had said that, but he really did not need her help now. ¡°Although Zhuang Che wants me dead, Grandpa is still alive. He won¡¯t dare to kill me openly. At most, he¡¯ll use some tricks to get me out of the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s anything 1 can help you with, just let me know.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Zhuang Liu quietly pulled Tan Ron¡¯s hand and gently pressed it on her palm twice. ¡°When are you going back to school?¡±


    Tan Rou also shook Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving the day after tomorrow. We have to say goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma in these two days.¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Can we go back together?¡±


    He had been in the capital for a few days and it was time to go back to work.


    Tan Rou had no objections, but she was worried that the flight would be different. ¡°Do you need us to buy two tickets for you as well when we buy the tickets?¡±


    The tickets purchased at the same time would usually be together.


    Zhuang Liu pretended to be troubled. ¡°Will Uncle and Auntie have any objections?¡±


    When Xiao Mo saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression, he immediately turned his face away. He really couldn¡¯t stand Zhuang Liu anymore. Zhuang Liu became very childish the moment he saw Tan Rou. He was also very good at pretending. He just wanted Tan Rou to feel sorry for him.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°If my parents have a problem with it, then let¡¯s not go together. We¡¯ll meet again when we get back.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was so anxious that he almost stood up from his wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯ll get Xiao Mo to book the ne tickets. I¡¯ll buy the tickets for Uncle, Auntie, and Big Brother. We¡¯ll go back together.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and hooked Zhuang Liu¡¯s palm with her finger. ¡°I¡¯ll convince them.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Someone wille here at any time. If someone sees us, it will cause trouble for you. Besides, 1 told my mom that I was here to go to the toilet. If I didn¡¯t go back now, they woulde looking for me.¡±


    Although Zhuang Liu wanted to spend more time with Tan Rou, he knew that he had to take into ount the big picture. He swore that one day, he would stand together with Tan Rou openly. He firmly believed that this day woulde soon.


    When Tan Rou returned to the venue, almost everyone was present. Mr. Tao said a few words and introduced his children. Then, they started eating and went home.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Tan Rou and the others met the Meng sisters and the Zhuang brothers.


    When Meng Si saw Zhuang Liu, she wanted toe over and say hello, but when she saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs, she thought of what Zhuang Liu had said to her in the afternoon. After hesitating for a while, she asked the driver to drive her away.


    ¡°CEO Meng is really arrogant. If she didn¡¯t get the robot program back then, how could Old Master Meng think so highly of her?¡± Zhuang Che said sourly.


    Zhuang Che felt that Meng Si was just a woman and did not have much ability. The reason why she could be put in an important position by Old Master Meng was because Meng Si had spent a lot of money to obtain a robot program. Now, the Meng family had made a fortune with this.


    Zhuang Liu did not want to listen to Zhuang Che¡¯s nonsense, so he said, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Then, he greeted the Tao family.


    After Zhuang Liu left, Zhuang Che also came over to greet Tan Rou. ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Tan Rou ignored him.


    After they left, Tan Rou asked curiously, ¡°What robot program were they talking about?¡±


    Mr. Tao said, ¡°It¡¯s a high-intelligence robot that was put into use on the market two years ago. It can be used in all fields. It also consumes low energy and has a strong endurance. It has a very strong working ability.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. ¡°Do you have a sample? I want to take a look.¡±


    Mr. Tao checked the robot¡¯s official website as he walked. ¡°This was the first robot. Because of the main program, many new products were developed. Here, have a look..¡±

 Chapter 529 - 529: 529 Mine

    Chapter 529 - 529: 529 Mine


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron flipped through the documents and immediately recognized it. She had seen this robot before because 75% of the robot¡¯s outer shell was designed by her, and the main program of this robot waspletely written by her. ¡°Xiao Rou, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Tao could tell that something was wrong with Tan Ron¡¯s expression. ¡°Is there something wrong with the robot?¡±


    Tan Rou answered honestly, ¡°I was involved in the design of the robot¡¯s shell, and I wrote the robot¡¯s main program.¡±


    Father Tao was very shocked. ¡°This robot had been around for more than a year. If it was made by you, when did you start designing this robot?¡±


    ¡°13 years old.¡± Tan Rou recalled the past. ¡°I started developing this robot program when I was 13.¡±


    Father Tao¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Rourou, I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your privacy, but both of us want to know where the Tan family sent you back then. How did you know these things?¡±


    Tan Rou looked around and pulled her parents back to the car. After the car door was closed, she said, ¡°Back then, I was sent to the Brain Development Research Institute. The researchers there were dedicated to studying the human brain and making the best use of it.¡±


    ¡°Exploring the human brain sounds like a good thing.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly and said with a sad expression, ¡°They were stimting our brains by forcing us. For example, if we can¡¯t memorize 200 English words today, we won¡¯t be allowed to eat. The next day, he would add another 200. If we still couldn¡¯t finish memorizing, we would continue to starve. Many people can¡¯t evenst three days.¡±


    Mother Tao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Xiao Rou, how much have you suffered?¡±


    Tan Rou felt that it was all in the past. She didn¡¯t want to remember it anymore. Right now, she just wanted to figure out the robot¡¯s programming. ¡°These hardships are nothing. Now that I¡¯m back, everything is alright now. Dad, do you know where Meng Si bought this robot program from?¡± Tan Rou asked Father Tao.


    Mr. Tao wasn¡¯t too sure about this. When he heard the news, Meng Si had already bought the robot program. If he had gotten the news earlier, he would have taken down the robot program at all costs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. The Meng family hid the robot program very well and protected the seller¡¯s information very well. I¡¯ve only found a few clues after so many years,¡± Mr. Tao said.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± Tan Rou asked. She was certain that the robot shell was the one she designed back then, and the program was also written by her back then. However, she did not know who sold the robot program without her knowledge.


    ¡°Sure. Meng Si bought this robot program from a research team called RV,¡± said Father Tao. ¡°We also contacted this research team after that but they didn¡¯t have the finished product in their hands and were unwilling to cooperate with us. Moreover, they had not produced any works in the past two years.¡±


    ¡°She was indeed the one who sold the robot.¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°But she¡¯s really bold. She has to pay legal responsibility for stealing someone else¡¯s work for profit.¡±


    Mrs. Tao finally had a chance to speak. ¡°Xiao Rou, who is this person you¡¯re talking about? And what happened to you back then?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°This RV research team is the team I was in back then. The team name is formed by the first letter of my name and another girl¡¯s name. I¡¯m R, and that girl is X. I¡¯m the captain, and she¡¯s the vice-captain.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Back then, the robot program had already been developed. At that time, I wanted to make the robot first before putting it on the market and getting all the patents. However, the other person was unwilling to do so. She wanted to get the money first. Not long after, the second development of my brain failed. That¡¯s when I lost my memory and was sent back to the Tan family.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°She must have sold this robot program to Meng Si. Using my things to sell for money, Liu Xing is definitely getting bolder these days..¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530: 530 Meeting an Old Friend

    Chapter 530 - 530: 530 Meeting an Old Friend


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Daddy will support you in whatever you want to do.¡± Mr. Tao was furious. He didn¡¯t even know that his precious daughter had suffered so much. Now that he knew, he had to seek justice for his daughter.


    Tan Rou hugged her parents. ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to remember what happened back then. I just want to stay with you guys now. We can talk about theseter.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao looked at each other. They decided to help their daughter investigate the robot program in private. They had to catch the person who had stolen and sold her daughter¡¯s work.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Xiao Rou, we are back.¡± The three brothers of the Tao family arrivedte. They were originally going to leave with Tan Rou and the others, but they were pestered by a few richdies who insisted on exchanging contact information with them. Even Tao Qi couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°What happened to you guys? Do you think we¡¯re back toote?¡± Tao Zheng asked when he noticed that his parents and sister were unhappy.


    ¡°Dad and Mom definitely won¡¯t be angry because of this,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Mr. Tao looked at the three brothers who were taller than each other and suddenly felt a little angry. ¡°If the three of you can¡¯t protect Rourou, how can you protect your family in the future?¡±


    The three brothers were all dumbfounded. They stared at each other, not knowing what their father was talking about.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Tan Rou felt helpless. ¡°That¡¯s my own business. It has nothing to do with them.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tan Rou then briefly told the three brothers what she had just said to the Tao family¡¯s parents. After the three brothers heard it, they couldn¡¯t wait to find Liu Xing and beat her up.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about this anymore. Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± She smiled and pretended to be rxed. ¡°I haven¡¯t given you your gifts yet.¡±


    Although the Tao family had promised Tan Rou that they would not look for that person again, they were secretly trying their best to find Liu Xing, hoping to find him as soon as possible.


    The moonlight shone on the bed through the window. Tan Rouy in the moonlight and recalled the things of her previous life. Theboratory, the research team, Liu Xing, and those old men. It was as if everything had just happened.


    After thinking for a long time, she sat up. She opened her phone and dialed a number that she had memorized for a long time. She didn¡¯t know if she could still get through this phone, but this was the fastest way to contact those old men.


    Once the call was connected, Tan Rou said, ¡°Long time no see. I¡¯m Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, I thought you wouldn¡¯t look for us again.¡± One of the old men from before was very touched. ¡°And you only contacted me, which makes me very excited.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t here to chit chat. She wanted to ask about Liu Xing.


    ¡°Old Wu, tell me, did Liu Xing sell the robot program that we designed together back then?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t bother to chat with Professor Wu and asked him about Liu Xing and the robot program. ¡°How much do you know about this?¡±


    Old Professor Wu rubbed his nose and replied, ¡°Liu Xing did sell the robot program. Not long after you left, Liu Xing perfected the robot program. Soon, she sold the program. I heard that she sold it for a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my stuff,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°What right does she have to sell my stuff?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy. ¡± Professor Wu advised, ¡°When you left that year, the robot¡¯s


    program was notplete. The design of the outer shell was notpleted either. It could not be considered aplete product. Liu Xing had perfected it, so she should have the authority to deal with that thing.¡±


    ¡°Who said she perfected that thing?¡± Tan Rou said angrily, ¡°Before my ident, 1 had already finished that program. At that time, I was only missing the design of the outer shell, so Liu Xing onlypleted the design of the outer shell.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that so?¡± Professor Wu didn¡¯t know much about this. Back then, Tan Rou and Liu Xing¡¯s research team¡¯s research was basically confidential. Even he didn¡¯t know much of it.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯te over on a whim. She came with evidence.


    ¡°This USB drive contains a backup of the data I kept when I was doing research back then. These are all stored on the private website 1 created. No one knows the link to the website.¡± Tan Rou took out a USB. ¡°You¡¯ll know more about it once you read these..¡±

 Chapter 531 - 531: 531 Getting Equal

    Chapter 531: 531 Getting Equal


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The information provided by Tan Ron exined the process of programming the robot in great detail. It was very clear when the content was added and when the content was reduced.


    Professor Wu was shocked after reading it. ¡°So you really wrote the robot program that Liu Xing sold to the Meng family?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Liu Xing can write such a program with his level?¡± Tan Rou mocked mercilessly.


    Professor Wu didn¡¯t even need to think. He knew that Liu Xing¡¯s ability level was notparable to Tan Ron¡¯s. Although they entered theboratory at the same time, Liu Xing¡¯s ability was much worse than Tan Ron¡¯s. Most of the time, Liu Xing followed behind Tan Rou.


    The research team was called ¡¯RV, which was formed ording to the names of the main leaders. Tan Ron¡¯s ability was stronger than Liu Xing¡¯s, so when the team name was formed, Tan Ron¡¯s first letter was in front of Liu Xing.


    ¡°Indeed, she did not have such an ability.¡± Professor Wu had always been biased towards Tan Rou. Now that he heard her say this, he believed her even more. ¡°Not long after you left, Liu Xing sold the program. She hasn¡¯t had any other good works in the past few years. We were also wondering if her work was your credit.¡±


    Tan Rou arrived at theboratory a few dayster than Liu Xing. At first, Liu Xing was the person who received the most attention from the leaders. However, after Tan Rou arrived, they realized that Tan Rou had more potential, so they focused on nurturing Tan Rou.


    Although it was said to be nurturing, the way they nurtured people was not gentle at all. Tan Rou had suffered a lot in those years. In the end, she left because the machine malfunctioned during the forced development of her brain, causing her brain to be chaotic. It could be seen how cruel theirboratory was at that time.


    After her brain was damaged, Tan Rou was mercilessly abandoned by theboratory. They sent her back to the Tan family like she was trash.


    ¡°Back then, she was inferior to me. If I hadn¡¯t written that robot program, would Liu Xing have been able to perfect the robot?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Also, when I was undergoing brain development for the second time, the machine malfunctioned. It didn¡¯t happen to anyone else other than me. No matter what you think about it, there must be a conspiracy behind this.¡±


    ¡°You suspect that Liu Xing is behind it?¡± Professor Wu asked.


    Tan Rou snorted coldly. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t do it herself, she has something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Old Professor Wu expressed his attitude. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t worry. No matter what decision you make, I will support you unconditionally.¡±


    Tan Rou finally feltforted. ¡°Thank you. I came to look for you today because 1 really need your help.¡±


    Professor Wu suddenly felt that he had a huge responsibility. After knowing Tan Rou for so many years, this was the first time Tan Rou asked him for help.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Professor Wu listened carefully.


    Tan Rou passed the USB to Professor Wu. ¡°Professor Wu, this is the entire process of my research and development of the robot. The core inside here is the programming of the robot. I want to use it as evidence to sue Liu Xing, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to appear now. 1 hope that you can handle it for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely get justice for you.¡± Professor Wu agreed immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Tan Rou continued, ¡°When Liu Xing sold the robot program to the Meng family, 1 didn¡¯t know about it. ording to thew, the contract signed with the stolen work is not protected by thew. Therefore, I have to take back the robot program that Liu Xing sold to the Meng family.¡±


    Professor Wu said, ¡°The Meng family has made a lot of money from this robot program in the past two years. It¡¯s time for them to return the money.¡±


    Tan Rou snorted, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for all of them toe back. Besides, the Meng family isn¡¯t responsible for this. 1 just need to take back the robot program and ask the Meng family to stop using it.¡±


    Professor Wu felt that this was unfair. ¡°Youngdy, that¡¯s your work. Don¡¯t you want anypensation?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ll find Liu Xing to settle this debt.¡±


    It was impossible for Tan Rou not to want money, but she would not ask the Meng family for money. The Meng family was involved in too many things, and she did not have the energy to argue with the Meng family.


    However, Liu Xing was different. Tan Rou would definitely ask for money from Liu Xing. Not only would she ask for the money she spent on the robot program, but she would also ask for arge sum of money aspensation..

 Chapter 532 - 532: 532 Retrieving the Program

    Chapter 532: 532 Retrieving the Program


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the Meng family¡¯s office building, Meng Si was admiring her new manicure when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was an unfamiliar number, she did not pick it up and hung up.


    In less than five minutes, another call came in. Meng Si was about to lose her temper when the assistant knocked on the door and entered, looking very flustered.


    ¡°Director Meng, did you answer the call just now?¡± The assistant asked, ¡°It¡¯s about ourpany¡¯s new robot product next month. It¡¯s better for you to answer it.¡±


    Meng Si received dozens of calls a month asking herpany to cooperate with her to develop a new robot. However, herpany had no intention of sharing the robot program, so Meng Si always had a superior attitude when she answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Meng Si picked up the phone. Before the other party could speak, she said directly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t have the intention to cooperate in the development of robots for the time being. If we have the intention in the future, we will contact you.¡±


    However, she did not hear the request for cooperation on the other end of the phone. She only heard a man say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Meng Si. I¡¯m Lawyer Zhang from the Capital Law Firm. I didn¡¯t call today to work with you on robots. It¡¯s just that Mr. Wu has entrusted our firm to inform you and yourpany of some things.¡±


    Lawyer Zhang told him about Professor Wu¡¯s request and expressed his intention to take back the robot program. Although Lawyer Zhang¡¯s tone was friendly, his attitude was very firm. Meng Si listened for five minutes and did not find a chance to interrupt.


    ¡°Ms. Meng, is there anything else you don¡¯t understand about what I just said?¡± Lawyer Zhang asked.


    Meng Si was dumbfounded. Her mind was a mess. Theft of someone else¡¯s work? Invalid contract? Illegal behavior? She really didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    But there was one thing she heard clearly, and that was that the robot program they were using now had to be stopped immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Lawyer, ourpany signed a five-year contract with Ms. Liu Xing, but it¡¯s only been two years. Now, you want to take back the robot program with a phone call.¡± Meng Si asked furiously.


    She couldn¡¯t be med for being angry, because this robot program was an important support for her to have a ce in the Meng family. If it weren¡¯t for this program, she might not have been so valued by her grandfather.


    At that time, Liu Xing¡¯s transaction partner was not the entire Meng family, but Meng Si herself. Meng Si handed the item over to Old Master Meng, which was why Old Master Meng put Meng Si in an important position. If it was not for this item, Meng Si would definitely be put back to her position as a nobody.


    Meng Si couldn¡¯t ept such an oue. No matter what, she wanted the best things. There were so many youngdies in the Capital, and only she had received the attention of the family, so she absolutely couldn¡¯t lose everything she had now.


    ¡°Because Liu Xing stole someone else¡¯s work, the contract you signed is invalid.¡± Lawyer Zhang¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt whether what we said is true or not. We will make this matter public in the future. In order to minimize yourpany¡¯s losses, we reminded you in advance. If I were you, 1 would find the swindler and ask her topensate for the loss.¡±


    Meng Si was a little flustered. At first, she was a little suspicious, but she felt that no swindler would lie to the Meng family.


    ¡°Mr. Lawyer, let¡¯s discuss this matter again. Please invite Mr. Wu over. I¡¯ll treat him to a meal. I think there¡¯s still room for negotiation regarding the contract.¡± Meng Si could no longer disy her haughty attitude, so she could only lower her stance and maintain the contract.


    ¡°Miss Meng, I¡¯m just awyer. We¡¯ll tell you whatever the client wants. I¡¯m just informing you today, so you¡¯d better be prepared. In the next few days, we will have a specializedwyer to deal with this matter.¡±


    Meng Si wanted to say something more, but Lawyer Zhang was very busy. He hung up after saying a few words.


    Old Professor Wu sat opposite thewyer with an ugly expression. ¡°Lawyer Zhang, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Don¡¯t worry about thewyer¡¯s fees. We will pay you handsomely.¡±


    Lawyer Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wu, this is my job. I¡¯ll do my best..¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533: 533 Calm Down

    Chapter 533: 533 Calm Down


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Si was usually the one who hung up on others. This was the first time someone hung up before she could finish her sentence. How could she swallow this? So she called back and wanted to talk to thewyer again, but thewyer did not pick up the phone.


    Meng Si was very angry. When she was angry, she liked to smash things. After smashing all the decorations on the table, she threw her phone. What was the use of a phone that couldn¡¯t get through?


    Beside her, the assistant Xiao Shi had just turned into a little girl. Every time Meng Si lost his temper, she would silently stand farther away. When Meng Si finished losing her temper, she would go over and clean things up.


    Meng Si was a perfectionist. There was no reason to take back the things she threw out, but those things could still be used, especially some decorations and electronic products. They could all be reused.


    Therefore, the assistants would pick up the items and sell them in the second-hand market every time. This was also thepany¡¯s tacit agreement. After all, it was too difficult for Meng Si¡¯s assistants. There had to be something good for them to be willing to stay as Meng Si¡¯s assistants.


    After smashing the things, Meng Si felt that it was necessary to tell her grandfather about this matter. Old Master Meng was knowledgeable and should have a way to deal with it.


    The assistant handed the new phone to Meng Si, then picked up her bag and went back to the Meng family¡¯s old mansion with her.


    After Meng Si returned home, she wasn¡¯t as flustered as before. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t show any signs of panic and fear in front of the Meng family. Otherwise, the other members of the Meng family would definitely take the opportunity to rece her position when they found out.


    Old Master Meng was feeding the bird and teaching it how to talk.


    Meng Si quietly walked to Old Master Meng¡¯s side. She did not dare to tell him about the robot program for a long time. She was worried that Old Master Meng would revoke her position if he found out.


    ¡°It¡¯s working hours now. Why aren¡¯t you at work?¡± Old Master Meng had already seen Meng Si return. He wanted to hear what she had to say first, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It didn¡¯t match her personality at all.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just received some news.¡± Meng Si was very nervous. ¡°The robot program we bought was actually stolen by Liu Xing and sold to us.¡±


    Old Master Meng frowned. ¡°Is this information reliable?¡±¡±


    Meng Si nodded. ¡°It is. The other party has already found awyer. On the way here, thewyer has already sent awyer¡¯s letter and some evidence to my email.¡±


    Old Master Meng hung the birdcage on the branch. His expression was very serious. ¡°What did Liu Xing say?¡±


    Meng Si looked troubled. ¡°1 can¡¯t contact Liu Xing yet.¡±


    Old Master Meng had experienced many things, so he was very calm when faced with things. After carefully analyzing the situation, he said, ¡°We still have the right to use this program. We need to speed up the development of the new robot model and increase the production of the first robot. Before we go to court with them, we need to earn more profits.¡±


    Meng Si felt that it was fortunate that she hade to look for her grandfather today. If it was just her alone, she would probably have been in a mess long ago.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Meng Si immediately called all the department managers and prepared to hold a meeting.


    ¡°How are you getting along with the Eldest Young Master of the Yuan Family recently?¡± asked Old Master Meng.


    Meng Si revealed a disgusted expression, but Old Master Meng didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Grandfather, I get along very well with Young Master Yuan.¡± Meng Si said with a smile.


    Old Master Meng was very satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you can¡¯t get engaged this year, do it next year.¡±


    Meng Si could only agree. She hoped that she could find an excellent marriage partner like Zhuang Liu before this. Otherwise, she would have to marry that ugly young master of the Yuan Family.


    Before he left, Old Master Meng reminded Meng Si again, ¡°Sisi, you¡¯ve been working in the Meng family¡¯spany for several years now. You¡¯ve also negotiated a few good contracts, so you have to be calm when you encounter something. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Meng Si came and left in a hurry.


    Actually, Meng Si didn¡¯t do any of the publicly announced achievements herself. She would snatch the credit after her subordinatespleted 90% of them. She was the boss, and the employees did not dare to object to her. They could only let her take the credit..

 Chapter 534 - 534: 534 Why Can’t I Be At Ease?!

    Chapter 534: 534 Why Can¡¯t I Be At Ease?!


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, Meng Si was stopped by Meng Xiao before she could leave the Meng residence. Meng Si disliked this younger sister very much. Among all the children in the Meng family, Meng Xiao was the most troublesome one in the middle school. She often caused trouble.


    Back then, Meng Xiao was sent overseas because she had offended someone important. Moreover, that incident had brought a lot of trouble to the Meng family, and their business had also been affected.


    However, Old Master Meng liked Meng Xiao very much. Even if Meng Xiao had made such a big mistake, Old Master Meng had spent money to settle it for her and sent her abroad to avoid the limelight.


    Meng Si originally thought that Meng Xiao would stay abroad until she died. She did not expect Old Master Meng to let Meng Xiaoe back so early. He even instructed her to take care of Meng Xiao and bring her out so that she could socialize.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, can you do me a favor? I want to join my family¡¯s entertainmentpany. Help me arrange it.¡± Meng Xiao spoke casually.


    Meng Si was already in a bad mood. When she saw Meng Xiao¡¯s arrogant attitude when she begged her, she became even angrier. ¡°Why are you joining the entertainmentpany?¡±


    To be honest, Meng Xiao was slightly better looking than Meng Si. Moreover, her face was very natural, and she looked even better when she smiled.


    Meng Si hated people who were prettier than her. In addition, Old Master Meng was biased towards Meng Xiao, so she hated Meng Xiao very much.


    ¡°I want to do something.¡± Meng Xiao said, ¡°All of you have jobs to do, but Grandpa didn¡¯t arrange any for me. I¡¯m bored and want to enter the entertainment industry to train myself. 1 don¡¯t want to be a useless person who just eats and drinks.¡±


    Meng Si crossed her arms and looked at Meng Xiao yfully. Meng Xiao finally realized that she was a useless person who had nothing to do.


    Besides, Meng Xiao was a little smart. She knew that she did not have the ability to run apany, nor did she have a good academic background, so she took a shortcut and entered the entertainment industry, which did not require strength but only background.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯ll arrange thister.¡± Meng Si had other things to deal with now.


    Meng Xiao rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I think Big Sister is amazing, so 1 specially came to look for Big Sister. It¡¯ll take you two minutes to arrange it. If it was someone else, nothing would happen.¡±


    Meng Si was very pleased. When she heard Meng Xiao praise her, she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t find her way to the north. ¡°Seeing that you like the entertainment industry so much, I¡¯ll arrange it for you. Call CEO Li tonight and tell him that I¡¯ve asked you to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Meng Xiao was happy. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Meng Si also left happily.


    Meng Xiao knew that Meng Si would definitely agree. Meng Si loved to be praised by others. As long as they praised her for being beautiful or impressive, she would easily agree to their requests.


    But why did Meng Xiao want to enter the entertainmentpany? This was something that she came up with when she returned.


    After returning to her home country, Meng Xiao realized that the situation in China had changed a lot. Many people she knew had lost their rtionship with her. She couldn¡¯t find anyone to chat with even if she wanted to. Moreover, because she had made mistakes in the past, her grandfather would not let here into contact with thepany¡¯s business. Plus, she did not have the ability to do business.


    After thinking about it, Meng Xiao thought of herself. She wasn¡¯t bad looking and was prettier than most of the female celebrities in the entertainment industry. With a little packaging, she would definitely be famous.


    Moreover, the entertainment industry would bring in money quick. As long as she entered the entertainment industry, she would not have to worry about not having enough money to spend in the future.


    In the car, Meng Si reminded his assistant, ¡°Keep an eye on Meng Xiao. This girl has always been a troublemaker. Don¡¯t let her do anything that will damage the Meng family¡¯s image.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Director Meng.¡±


    Meng Si leaned back on the chair, nning to rest for a while. If she didn¡¯t rest well, it would affect herplexion.


    In thewyer¡¯s office, Tan Rou had already sorted out the evidence. She handed the evidence to Professor Wu and Lawyer Zhang and said. ¡°I won¡¯t show myself, so 1¡¯11 have to trouble you guys for the rest.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you can rest assured that 1¡¯11 handle this matter.¡±


    Tan Rou tapped on the tablet twice, and a link was sent out. It was filled with evidence that Liu Xing had stolen someone else¡¯s work.


    Meng Si opened her eyes and saw the rumors on the Inte. She was so angry that she smashed her phone again.. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be at ease?¡±

 Chapter 535 - 535: 535 A Little Awkward

    Chapter 535: 535 A Little Awkward


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Liu Xing to steal someone else¡¯s work and even use it to earn so much money. Is the bottom line of people these days so low?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why the works that Liu Xing has produced in the past few years are so bad. It turns out that the only work that she can produce is stealing from others!¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe the rumors on the Inte?¡±


    ¡°I have insider news. 1 heard that the original writer of the robot program has already found awyer and will soon sue Liu Xing. 1 also heard that the Meng family, which is working with Liu Xing, is increasing the production of the first generation of robots. I guess they have already received the news and are nning to make a huge profit in the end.¡±


    In just half a day, the term ¡®Liu Xing¡¯s theft¡¯ exploded online. Liu Xing had always been known as a ¡®genius girl¡¯ in the industry. Although her works in the past two years were not outstanding, she was still much better than the average person. No one had ever suspected that the robot program was not written by her.


    But now, half of the robot¡¯s design program and shell design had been announced. Every aspect was moreplete than the information given by Liu Xing. There was no need to dispute who wrote this robot program.


    Tan Rou was very satisfied with the results on the Inte. She deliberately hid her information and only used Professor Wu¡¯s identity to reveal half of the evidence, just so that Liu Xing would panic.


    However, Liu Xing reacted quickly. After the matter was exposed, Liu Xing turned off her phone so that no one could find her.


    Tan Rou did not keep looking for Liu Xing. Since she said that she would leave this matter to Professor Wu, she had to trust himpletely. Moreover, Liu Xing also knew Professor Wu. She might ask him for help. As long as Liu Xing showed up, Tan Rou would definitely be able to catch her.


    Before leaving, Tan Rou had one more thing to do. This was something very important to her. She wanted to do it on the first day she returned to the Capital, but she didn¡¯t have the time. Now that she was about to return to school, she had to visit an old friend and get him to help as well.


    The weather was a little cold. After Tan Rou put on her down jacket, she wrapped herself in a khaki scarf and a mask. Fortunately, it was early winter now. Otherwise, she would definitely be treated as a robber if she wore so much.


    Tan Rou took a taxi to an office building within the Third Ring Road. The office building had a total of twenty-two floors and wasn¡¯t very tall.


    However, this entire office building belonged to apany. At first, thispany did not have enough money to rent this ce, but their business had grown over the years and soon they rented the entire building.


    Tan Rou looked at this familiar yet unfamiliarpany and felt a little sad. She had put all her effort into thispany and almost lost it.


    Tan Rou looked at thest few of them at the door for a while, then pulled her mask and walked straight in.


    She was about to go to the front desk to register, but as soon as she entered the door, the smart artificial intelligence started to alert her.


    ¡°Wee, Boss Li of TL!¡± It was a lively young voice.


    Tan Rou was stunned at the door. She didn¡¯t know that thepany had this voice. Moreover, this voice was very familiar.


    She stood at the door in a daze, and so did the receptionist. Ever since they started working, they have never heard this before. However, the CEO of theirpany had long said that they actually had another boss but they have never seen her until today.


    ¡°Hello, may I know who you are¡­¡± The receptionist walked over and asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou took off her mask and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Hang Wei.¡±¡±


    Hang Wei was the current president of TL. He was a young man, and it was said that he was only in his early twenties this year. However, it was said that the founder of thepany was even younger. When he created TL, the founder was only fourteen years old.


    The elevator moved quickly and arrived downstairs in the blink of an eye. A young man in a dark blue suit held a fork in one hand and a phone in the other as he rushed to the door.


    ¡°Is it you? Is it really you?¡± Hang Wei was so excited that his eyes were red. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re finally back. I thought 1 would never see you again in my life.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tan Rou looked at him from head to toe. Then, she pointed at the electronic device at the door.


    ¡°Did you design this embarrassing thing?¡± Tan Rou asked helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small program 1 made myself,¡± Hang Wei said embarrassedly. ¡°1 wanted to try it out, but it hasn¡¯t rung once since the day I installed it..¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536: 536 You’re Finally Back

    Chapter 536: 536 You¡¯re Finally Back


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hang Wei¡¯s expression was very sad. ¡°Where have you been for the past two years? I couldn¡¯t contact you. When 1 found them, they told me that you had left. Why did you suddenly disappear without a trace?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin this to youter. Let¡¯s go to your office first.¡± Tan Rou said coldly.


    Hang Wei was very talkative. He had said a few hundred words in just a few minutes in the elevator.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never contacted me for so many years. I thought you were gone.¡± Hang Wei pretended to cry and said, ¡°I was thinking that if you didn¡¯t contact me, I would have transferred thepany to my name.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You have the ability to run thepany well, so it¡¯s not impossible to transfer it to you. But you¡¯re already a shareholder of TL, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    Hang Wei pursed his lips. ¡°I only have 30% of the shares.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°Take a look around. How many bigpany shareholders have 30% of the shares?¡±


    Hang Wei thought about it, even if the banker, the Tao family, the big family, thepany, each major shareholder only had 10% of the shares, at most 20%, there was no 30% at all.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, what I already have is good enough.¡± Hang Wei said with a smile.


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for years and you ran it as if you owned this ce. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Hang Wei said bitterly, ¡°You ran away without saying a word, leaving me to manage such a bigpany alone. In the past few years, I¡¯ve worked myself to death to manage thepany. I didn¡¯t even dare to get more dividends at the end of the year these past few years. This year, you have to give me more dividends.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯ll split thepany¡¯s dividends 50 ¨C 50 this year.¡±


    Hang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t be so stingy!¡±


    Tan Rou trusted Hang Wei very much. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given him full authority over thepany. For the past two years, her mind had been in a mess and she couldn¡¯t remember anything about thepany at all. However, Hang Wei still managed thepany very well.


    After her rebirth, she had also paid attention to thepany for a period of time. However, she had been too busy after returning and had not had the time toe to the Capital. If it wasn¡¯t for thispetition, Tan Rou would probably have waited until winter break before she had the time toe to thepany to take a look.


    After exiting the elevator, Tan Rou saw the two huge pots of monsterback bamboo at a nce. Although the monsterback bamboos had changed their appearance and the flower pots had also be bigger, she could still recognize that they were the monsterback bamboos that she had personally nted in the flower pots back then.


    Tan Rou touched the glossy leaves of the monsterback bamboo and smiled.


    Hang Wei walked to her side and sighed. ¡°There was a period of time this summer when the leaves of these two pots of monsterback bamboo suddenly began to turn yellow. I thought they were going to die, so I went around inviting botanists toe and take a look. Experts said that there was nothing wrong with them, but the climate was not suitable. They would be fine after a period of time.¡±


    ¡°But their leaves are getting yellower by the day. I¡¯ve been looking for monsterback bamboos that look the same as them on the inte. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be unhappy if you don¡¯t see them when youe back.¡± Hang Wei squatted down and said as if he was talking to them, ¡°Fortunately, all of them survived.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Tan Rou with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Tan Rou, wee back!¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly felt a little ufortable in her eyes, as if she wanted to cry. Actually, she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to cry, nor was she someone who would be easily moved. However, Hang Wei¡¯s words did make her feel bad.


    A few months ago, Tan Rou was reborn in the summer when she was seventeen. If she hadn¡¯te back, she would have lived a muddleheaded life. She would have unknowingly killed her family and repeated the tragedy of her previous life.


    However, Tan Rou had returned. She was like these bamboo that had been reborn. She was alive and well, and her family was also healthy.


    She participated in the nationalpetition and won first ce. Her brother had juste out of the research institute, and his hand was slowly recovering. Her father had just passed his fiftieth birthday.


    Everything was beautiful.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou stretched out her right hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Hang Wei stood up and shook her hand heavily.. ¡°Dear friend, we¡¯ll have to take care of each other in the future!¡±

 Chapter 537 - 537: 537 Snatching Business

    Chapter 537: 537 Snatching Business


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hey, what happened to you in the past two years?¡± After entering the office, Hang Wei brought a hot drink for Tan Rou and asked again.


    Tan Rou sat on the sofa and took a sip of the hot drink. Then, she briefly exined what had happened in the past two years.


    ¡°All?¡± Hang Wei¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°How could there be such a ridiculous thing? You and Tan Jing got carried by the wrong person. She became you, and you became her!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this ridiculous matter today. I have something important to tell you today.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hang Wei also sat down and listened to Tan Rou patiently.


    ¡°Do you still remember the robot program 1 was writing before I left?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Do you want to use this to expand your business?¡±


    Of course, Hang Wei wanted to expand his business, but it was still too strenuous for him to do it alone. But now that Tan Rou was back, as long as Tan Rou was around, everything would not be a problem.


    ¡°Have you finished writing the robot program?¡± Hang Wei had also learned about the robot program that Tan Rou had written. ¡°At that time, you said that it would be put into use in ourpany after it wasplete. But after you left, I don¡¯t know about the robot program anymore. Later on, the Meng family bought a very mature robot program from somewhere. I think it¡¯s quite simr to yours. If we put that robot program on the market now, I don¡¯t think the profits will be high.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°What if 1 say that I was the one who wrote the robot program that the Meng family has now.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Hang Wei was shocked again. ¡°I was wondering why the robot¡¯s performance was so simr to the one you made. So it was you who made it.¡±


    ¡°In the past two years, the Mengs have negotiated many coborations with the robot program. It¡¯s time to snatch these businesses over.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was very firm. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want the Meng family to earn so much money, right?¡±


    Hang Wei said angrily, ¡°If I knew that it was your work, I would have snatched the program back for you!¡±


    ¡°How are you going to help me get it back?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    Hang Wei was deted. This robot program was not something an ordinary person could write. Moreover, he had no evidence. Even if he went to court with the Meng family, he would not be able to win.


    Tan Rou took out a new USB. ¡°Open it and take a look. There¡¯s something inside that can help you deal with the Meng family.¡±


    Hang Wei took theptop and inserted the USB drive into it. There was a new program and a robot simtion video inside.


    ¡°Is this a new robot?¡± Hang Wei said happily, ¡°As long as I have this, I can snatch the Meng family¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°This is how the market works. Whoever has good things will have the initiative. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. After all, we¡¯re just businessmen.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t feel guilty. He was a businessman, and businessmen had to put their interests first.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Hang Wei was very fond of the USB drive. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the research and development meeting immediately and try tounch the new product this month.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there any big project that we are working on recently?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I do have one, but I don¡¯t really want work with them.¡± Hang Wei said casually,¡± Someone came to us and said that they want to cooperate with us to produce a capsule pen. Although the idea is good and the technology can support it, you also know who we have been working with, so I don¡¯t want to break this rule.¡±


    Tan Rou respected Hang Wei¡¯s wishes. Right now, she did not have the time to fully invest in thepany¡¯s operations. At present, all the projects in thepany were followed up by Hang Wei, so she could not give Hang Wei too much pressure.


    ¡°Okay, just make the decision on your own. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve solving technical problems, you can make the decisions for other projects.¡± Tan Rou tore off a piece of paper and wrote down a string of numbers. ¡°This is my current contact number. If you have any questions, you can call me. However, you can¡¯t call me during my school hours. We can¡¯t use our phones during school hours.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, Tan Rou and the others would secretly use their phones, and the school would turn a blind eye to it.


    ¡°What school are you from? If you can¡¯t use your phone in school, how are you going to record your professor¡¯s lectures?¡± Hang Wei asked in puzzlement..

 Chapter 538 - 538: 538 No Pictures

    Chapter 538: 538 No Pictures


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I just celebrated my eighteenth birthday. I¡¯m just a high school student now.¡± Tan Rou looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a high school student¡­Hmm?¡± Hang Wei only realized itter. ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen!¡±


    Tan Rou asked him to lower his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how old I am?¡±


    Of course, Hang Wei knew how old Tan Rou was. However, Tan Rou was so powerful that he often forgot that she was only in her teens.


    ¡°Sigh, some people are already the CEO of apany at the age of 18, while some people are still working for others at the age of 28.¡± Hang Wei sighed. He was just 28 years old this year. Although he looked like he was 21 or 22, he was really in his thirties.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t be out for too long. After exining everything, she had to return home.


    ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± Hang Wei thought that he could give Tan Rou something during the holidays in the future. ¡°Qianqian has been researching food recently. I¡¯ll send you some when she¡¯s done.¡± Qianqian was Hang Wei¡¯s wife. They had known each other in kindergarten and were together in university. They got married right after graduating from university.


    Qianqian also knew Tan Rou. When Hang Wei started thepany with Tan Rou, Qianqian often brought them food. She had always treated Tan Rou like her own sister. After Tan Ron¡¯s ident, Qianqian had been looking for Tan Rou. She often went to the temple to pray for Tan Rou, hoping that she woulde back soon.


    Tan Rou gave him an address. Hang Wei was about to say ¡®okay¡¯ when he suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the location.


    ¡°Tao family! Why are you living in the Tao family¡¯s manor?¡±!ng Wei seemed to have suddenly understood something. ¡°Are you the legendary eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Hang Wei was exaggerating. Was she really that mysterious?


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate.¡± Tan Rou picked up her bag. ¡°I¡¯m going back to school. 1¡¯11e back for you during winter break.¡±


    Hang Wei sent her downstairs. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you again if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already handed over the Meng family¡¯s matter to someone else. Thewyer hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± Tan Rou told Hang Wei. ¡°If I were a member of the Meng family, I would definitely speed up the production of the first-generation robots. We can¡¯t destroy the products that have already been produced.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will speed up the production of the new robot too.¡±Hang Wei had toe up with a new product before the Meng family¡¯s batch of robots came out. Otherwise, when the Meng family¡¯s batch of robots came out, the sales of his new robots would definitely be greatly reduced.


    When they went downstairs, the two youngdies who were whispering at the front desk immediately shut their mouths. They looked straight at Tan Rou and felt that Tan Rou was too young.


    Tan Rou had been wearing a mask when she came in. She had taken it off when she was talking to Hang Wei, so she didn¡¯t put it on when she was leaving.


    A girl at the front desk secretly took out her phone and took two photos of Tan Rou. However, she forgot to turn off the sh and was discovered the moment she took the photos.


    After Tan Rou left, Hang Wei came to the front desk. His expression was unprecedentedly serious.


    The receptionist smiled and said, ¡°CEO Hang, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t send the photos out. 1 just think that ourpany¡¯s boss is too good-looking. I want to take a few photos to admire.¡±


    Hang Wei¡¯s face did not have his usual smile. ¡°Delete them.¡±


    The receptionist was stunned as she held her phone. ¡°CEO Hang, 1 really won¡¯t spread it.¡±


    The receptionist next to her gently tugged at her clothes and whispered ¡°Hurry up and delete the photo!¡±


    The girl at the front desk reluctantly deleted the photo, but Hang Wei was still not satisfied. He stared at her and deleted the cloud backup.


    ¡°In the future, no photos are allowed here!¡± Hang Wei said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re also not allowed to talk about our boss to anyone outside of this building. This is thepany¡¯s top secret!¡±


    The receptionist nodded nervously. ¡°1 understand, CEO Hang.¡±


    After Hang Wei left, the girl copsed on the chair and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t we take photos of them?¡±


    Another receptionist said, ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a short time, so you don¡¯t know the story behind YR Company. Ourpany works close with the government. On the surface, we¡¯re just an ordinary technologypany, but in fact, all our products are developed together with the government.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± The girl who took Tan Ron¡¯s photo was very scared. ¡°If 1 post these photos online, would 1 be considered as leaking government secrets?¡±


    Another said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re leaking government secrets. I only know that you¡¯ll be fired if you take pictures of the boss..¡±

 Chapter 539 - 539: 539 Having the Entire Place

    Chapter 539: 539 Having the Entire ce


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The girl felt a lingering fear. ¡°Fortunately, CEO Hang is a good person. Otherwise, 1 would be finished.¡±


    The other girl at the front desk quickly nodded her head as well.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The girl nodded and then said enviously, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s big boss is really amazing. He¡¯s so young and already owns a bigpany that works with the government. 1 don¡¯t think you can find a second person in the country.¡±


    Another receptionist said, ¡°He is indeed amazing.¡±


    The next day, Tan Rou and the others were going to take a flight back. The Tao family¡¯s elders sent them to the airport. The two elders were very reluctant to let them leave.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are youing back to apany Grandma during the holiday?¡± Grandma Tao held Tan Ron¡¯s hands and refused to let go for a long time. ¡°Grandma really can¡¯t bear for you to leave.¡±


    For Grandma Tao, it didn¡¯t matter if her grandson came back or not, but her only granddaughter had toe back to visit her more often. It was best if she stayed by her side.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle back to look for you as soon as the holidays start. I¡¯ll give you a massage every day.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Grandma Tao said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stay because I want a massage, 1 just want to see you more often.¡±


    Grandpa Tao then said, ¡°Don¡¯t affect the child. After hearing what you just said, how would she be able to study peacefully after this?¡±


    In fact, Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t want them to leave as well but he had no other choice since most of them had jobs in the other cities.


    ¡°We¡¯ll move back after Xiao Rou graduates from high school.¡±


    Grandma Tao was still unhappy. ¡°Then 1 still have to wait for more than half a year.¡±


    The ne was about to take off. Tan Rou and the rest said goodbye to the Tao family¡¯s elders and then boarded the ne. They were sitting in the first ss cabin. There were a total of eight seats in the first ss cabin of this ne. They had specially chosen a ne that no one had reserved first ss so that their family could sit together.


    The ne tickets were booked by Tan Rou. She said that she had won a prize for thispetition and decided to pay for everyone¡¯s tickets. Mr. Tao and the others had no objections. They believed that Tan Rou could handle it.


    Tan Rou had her own motives for booking this flight ticket. Firstly, she really wanted to do something for her family. Secondly, she wanted to buy the ticket for Zhuang Liu.


    There were a total of eight seats. Including Zhuang Liu and Xiao Mo, there were exactly eight people.


    ¡°All, it¡¯s big brother!¡± Tao Qi liked Zhuang Liu very much. When he saw Zhuang Liu sitting with them, he was very happy. ¡°Big Brother, are you going home too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled gently. ¡°Yes, Xiao Qi. I¡¯m heading home too.¡± In Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart, he had already treated the Elegant Jade Water Residence as his own home.


    When Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng saw Zhuang Liu, they were not as enthusiastic as Tao Qi because they knew what Zhuang Liu was thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit by the side, and Ah Zheng is sitting on the right. We should have moremon topics to talk about.¡± Tao Zhi arranged the seats.


    Before Zhuang Liu could say anything, Mother Tao pulled Tao Zhi away. ¡°How can you sit here? Hurry up and sit with your dad!¡±


    Mr. Tao looked up at the two brothers. ¡°Stop fighting for seats. Hurry up ande over.¡±


    Tao Zhi was very unhappy. ¡°Mom, I have some secrets between men to tell Zhuang Liu. Let me sit here.¡±


    Tao Zheng continued, ¡°Mom, 1 have something to say to Zhuang Liu too, so I have to sit here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause anymore trouble!¡± Mother Tao pushed them away and ced Tan Rou and Tao Qi on Zhuang Liu¡¯s left and right. ¡°Xiao Rou and Xiao Qi will be sitting here. You two must have a lot to say to Zhuang Liu, right?¡±


    Tao Qi happily sat to the left of Zhuang Liu. The guardrail on the left was quite high. Once he sat down, Zhuang Liu could not be seen.


    Tan Rou was sitting on the side without a guardrail, so she could easily see Zhuang Liu and talk to him.


    Tan Rou quietly asked Zhuang Liu, ¡°Third Brother, how does it feel to book the entire ce?¡±


    Zhuang Liu liked this kind of atmosphere very much. ¡°Rourou¡¯s arrangements are the best. But I¡¯m curious, how did Xiao Rou manage to keep all eight of them?¡±


    Tan Rou blinked her eyes and made a gesture of tapping on the keyboard on her phone. Zhuang Liu suddenly realized how Tan Rou had done it. Although her methods were not very glorious, it still granted them what they wanted.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng were about to die from anger. They also wanted to sit beside their sister. If it weren¡¯t for Zhuang Liu, who was in the way, they would be the ones sitting beside Tan Rou..

 Chapter 540 - 540: 540 Cooperation with TL

    Chapter 540: 540 Cooperation with TL


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu took out an exquisite velvet box. ¡°Rourou, congrattions on winning the first ce in the National Physics Competition. This is a gift for you.¡±


    Tan Rou was very surprised when she saw the gift. ¡°Why are you giving me a gift again? Didn¡¯t 1 tell you that it was a simple test? There¡¯s no need to celebrate it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think so. No matter how small Tan Ron¡¯s matter was, it was still a big deal. ¡°Rourou, 1 know you don¡¯t want to celebrate, so I didn¡¯t prepare a precious gift for you. This is a small gadget that 1 personally designed and made. I think that it would be something useful for you.¡±


    Tan Rou took the box over. Inside was a metal capsule the size of a pinky. It looked very delicate.


    ¡°Is this a Swiss Army knife?¡± Tan Rou took out the metal capsule and looked at it several times. ¡°It¡¯s quite light.¡±


    ¡°This is a pen.¡± Zhuang Liu pressed on the top of the metal capsule, and the capsule immediately bounced and lengthened by more than ten centimeters.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s exquisite!¡± Tan Rou yed with the pen in her hand. ¡°But pen like these run out of ink pretty quickly right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu introduced, ¡°This pen uses durable ink that has not been released on the market yet. It only needs a small tube of ink and can be used for a long time.¡±


    Tan Rou took out a draft paper from her bag and wrote a few words. She found that the paper was indeed very smooth and very useful.


    The design is so exquisite, the design is so exquisite. ¡°Third Brother, have you ever considered adding a chip to it so that it can have more functions?¡±


    ¡°I have thought about it.¡± Zhuang Liu said,¡± originally wanted to design a tracking system inside. It includes a locator, a recorder, and an anti-theft lock. However, this thing is too small. It¡¯s very difficult to add these things. The onlypany in the country that can do this is the TLpany.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little surprised to hear the name of herpany. ¡°Have you tried approaching them?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°The second day after I returned to the Capital, I went to find the president of TL, Hang Wei, but TL has always been with the government. They don¡¯t even consider otherpanies. I personally went to TL Company to talk about it three times, but President Hang didn¡¯t even listen to me. I only said a few words, and he asked his assistant to invite me out.¡±


    Tan Rou now knew who thepany Hang Wei had rejected was. If she had known it was Zhuang Liu, she would have asked Hang Wei to ept the proposal on the stop. Although it was not convenient for her to meet Zhuang Liu, she could help him pull strings and facilitate the cooperation between them.


    ¡°Third brother, perhaps I can help you.¡± Tan Rou twirled the pen in her hand.


    Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou was very capable, but this was information technology research and development after all. It was not something that could be done just by saying it.


    ¡°Does Rourou know anyone from TL Company?¡± Zhuang Liu asked curiously,


    ¡°Third Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just wait for a call from Hang Wei. Don¡¯t worry, Hang Wei will definitely cooperate with yourpany.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu caught the key point. ¡°Rourou, how do you know the president of TL?¡±


    Tan Rou almost said, ¡®I am the CEO.¡¯


    However, this was not the right time. She could not say it yet. Moreover, she wanted to give Zhuang Liu a surprise, so she could not say it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Tan Rou said mischievously, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t ask me now. You have to find out this secret yourself. If you can¡¯t, then 1¡¯11 tell you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu guessed that Tan Rou knew Hang Wei. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Rourou.¡±


    As soon as the n was put forward, Tan Rou began to study the new program. The inte speed on the ne was not very good, so Tan Rou first did some simple work. For example, the design of the pen needed to be modified.


    Zhuang Liu apanied her quietly by her side and fed her some snacks from time to time. Tan Rou was very focused, but she also epted Zhuang Liu¡¯s snacks. She ate whatever Zhuang Liu fed her.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng were still keeping an eye on Zhuang Liu. If Zhuang Liu dared to do anything out of line, they would force Zhuang Liu away and not let him sit with their sister again..

 Chapter 541 - 541: 541 We Are Family

    Chapter 541: 541 We Are Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron did not rest for a moment on the ne. She was so focused that she did not even go to the toilet. As the ne was about tond, Tan Rou showed Zhuang Liu her tablet. On it was her idea about the chip and the basic program she had written.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the densely packed symbols on the tablet and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He knew that Tan Rou was amazing, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so amazing. She could actually write a program in such a short time. If the professional programmers knew about this, they would probably lose a lot of hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Hang Wei. You can contact him directly.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯re about to get off the ne. Take the tablet back and look at it first. I¡¯ll bring it back in a few days.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little jealous. ¡°Rourou, are you good friends with CEO Hang from TL Company?¡±


    Hang Wei was definitely someone that she knew since a long time ago. Zhuang Liu was unhappy when he thought about how Hang Wei knew Tan Rou earlier than him.


    Furthermore, judging from Tan Ron¡¯s tone, she must be very good friends with Hang Wei. How many years had they known each other for her to speak like that?


    How could Tan Rou not guess what Zhuang Liu was thinking? Looking at the expression on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face, she knew that he was definitely jealous.


    ¡°We are friends.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce him to you in the future.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart raced when he heard that. Tan Ron¡¯s words were already hinting that they would be together in the future. She even said that she would introduce him to her friend. There was no need to say who was more important between friends and lovers.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Xiao Mo was sitting behind Zhuang Liu. He had been sleeping the entire way and only woke up when he was about tond. The moment he woke up, he heard the conversation between the Third Master and Miss Tan Rou. Xiao Mo was so jealous of her words that he wanted to find himself a girlfriend right now and say some sweet words to her.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were on the way. The car that Father Tao drove to the airport only had five seats, and there were six people in their family, so one of them had to sit separately.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng watched helplessly as their sister got into Zhuang Liu¡¯s car. They suddenly felt a sense of disappointment as if their sister had already gotten married. ording to tradition, when the younger sister got married, the older brother would carry the younger sister on his back and send her to another man. Now, instead of using the bridal sedan chair, it was the older brother who carried the younger sister onto the carriage.


    The two brothers were very upset. They knew that Tan Rou would get married sooner orter, and her marriage partner was very likely to be Zhuang Liu. However, they still couldn¡¯t bear to part with their sister. After all, they only had one precious sister.


    ¡°The way that your brothers look at me is interesting.¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s as if they want to eat me alive.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Third Brother would be frightened by their gazes?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zhuang Liu helplessly answered.


    ¡°I would like to be friendly with them too but since they don¡¯t like me now, it wouldn¡¯t matter no matter what 1 did.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, are you perhaps already used to calling them your brother-inw?¡± Tan Rou found this title very interesting. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful feeling to hear you call them your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re your brothers, and they¡¯ll be my brother-inw in the future. So, I have to get used to them in advance.¡± Zhuang Liu said. Actually, he had another purpose. He wanted to test Tan Ron¡¯s attitude. If Tan Rou had no objections to this title, then his chances of getting married to Tan Rou would be higher. If Tan Rou objected, he would have to find another way to pull them into a rtionship.


    ¡°You can get used to it in advance, but you can¡¯t bully them. Especially my second brother. You need to stop teasing him.¡±


    Why would Zhuang Liu tease Tao Zheng? He was Tan Ron¡¯s brother. He would never do anything bad to Tan Ron¡¯s family.


    ¡°We will be a family in the future.¡± Zhuang Liu only said this sentence.


    Tan Rou was silent for a moment, then said solemnly, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very excited. ¡°Rourou, have you agreed to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± They finally arrived at Tan Ron¡¯s house. Tan Rou opened the car door and smiled. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll give you a reply when I go to university.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you..¡±

 Chapter 542 - 542: 542 Here to Stay

    Chapter 542: 542 Here to Stay


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was really busy. In order to go to the Capital, he had pushed off a lot of work. Now that he was back, he had to devote himself to work. In the blink of an eye, he had not seen Tan Rou for a few days.


    Originally, Zhuang Liu could send Tan Rou to school every morning, but he had been staying in thepany for the past few days and had no chance to send Tan Rou to school.


    This made the Tao brothers extremely happy. They had more opportunities to send his sister to school. Every day, they would fight over who would send Tan Rou to school. In most cases, Tao Zheng would get the chance because he had more free time.


    ¡°Third Young Master, this is the information we prepared. Now we¡¯re just waiting for CEO Hang of TR Company to reply to the email we sent.¡± Xiao Mo showed Zhuang Liu the information about the capsule pen. Although Tan Rou had helped them contact Hang Wei, in order to show their sincerity, they still had to send an email to ask for his opinion. After the other party replied, they would then arrange for a meeting.


    Zhuang Liu quickly nced at it. ¡°Send this information to CEO Hang before tonight. Stop bothering Rourou. She¡¯s still in school.¡± Tan Rou had already contacted Hang Wei for them, so Zhuang Liu only had to focus on the meeting.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Mo put down the documents and started talking about something else. ¡°Third Young Master, First Young Master took a ne here this morning.¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. All thepanies are working hard in the period before the new year. Everyone wants to get more dividends at the end of the year. Zhuang Che must have bad intentions foring here now.¡±


    ¡°The Song family booked the best presidential suite in the city. They should be preparing to wee the eldest young master.¡± Xiao Mo was very well-informed. As soon as he received the news from the Capital, he began to investigate the Song family¡¯s movements.


    ¡°The Song family has been colluding with Third Uncle. This time, they will definitely wee Zhuang Che.¡±Zhuang Liu analyzed, ¡°But Zhuang Che should be staying in the Capital at this time. Now that he¡¯s here, there must be a reason for him to be here.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they found out that we¡¯re going to deal with the Song family with the Lu family?¡± Xiao Mo was worried. ¡°Should we bring forward the n now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Zhuang Liu said calmly, ¡°If we only rely on Zhuang Che and the Song family, we won¡¯t be able to make a ssh. Let Old Master Lu deal with the Song family, and we¡¯ll deal with Zhuang Che. If Zhuang Che dares to y any tricks here, he won¡¯t be able to return.¡±


    Xiao Mo felt relieved after hearing that. ¡°Understood. 1¡¯11 inform the Lu family now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu instructed again, ¡°You still have to pay attention to Rourou during this period of time. I suspect that one of Zhuang Che¡¯s motives foring here this time is Rourou.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on Miss Tan Ron¡¯s whereabouts. Once he approaches Miss Tan Rou, I¡¯ll immediately report to you.¡± Xiao Mo said.


    After saying that, he prepared to go out to work.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Zhuang Liu stopped Xiao Mo, ¡°Do you have anything urgent to do now?¡±


    Xiao Mo said helplessly ,¡±Third Master, I have something important to do every minute. However, if Third Young Master has any new work for me, I will do it first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday. Help me book a suitable restaurant. I would like to have a meal with Tan Rou tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, are you going to cultivate your rtionship with Miss Tan Rou?¡± Xiao Mo asked with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu nced at him. ¡°Since you already know why, hurry up and get to work. If you can¡¯t do this well, you¡¯ll have your sry deducted.¡±


    Xiao Mo grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Young Master. I¡¯ve booked so many restaurants for you, so I already know where to go.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very confident in Xiao Mo¡¯s ability, but he had to be more cautious when it came to Tan Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t book a restaurant that¡¯s too romantic.


    Rourou doesn¡¯t like those.¡±


    Xiao Mo felt that Zhuang Liu was a little long-winded. He had said these things 800 times, but he still had to say it every time. However, this also showed how much Zhuang Liu valued Tan Rou. Only when he truly valued someone would he pay attention to her at all times..

 Chapter 543 - 543: 543 Your Relationship

    Chapter 543: 543 Your Rtionship


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hang Wei sat in his office, puzzled. Why did Tan Rou want to work with the Zhuang family? The Zhuang family was not a good person. Over the years, the Zhuang family had been disturbing them from behind the scene. If they were to work with them now, wouldn¡¯t that be a p to his face?


    Looking at the email on theputer screen and the message that Tan Rou had sent him, Hang Wei was very depressed. Should he reply to this email or not? If he did not reply, Tan Rou would definitely find trouble with him but even if he replied, he wasn¡¯t really that happy with working with the Zhuang family.


    After thinking for half an hour, Hang Wei estimated that Tan Rou was about to be dismissed from school, so he immediately called her.


    Tan Rou received a call from Hang Wei before she left the school. It was too noisy around her, so she had to find a quiet ce to answer the call.


    ¡°Boss, are we really going to cooperate with the Zhuang family?¡± Hang Wei was still reluctant. He felt that there was no need for hispany to cooperate with those big families. The internal strife of big families was serious, and it was very tiring to deal with them.


    ¡°We¡¯re not working with the Zhuang family, but with Zhuang Liu.¡± Tan Rou emphasized.


    Hang Wei said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Zhuang Family also a member of the Zhuang Family?¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Liu is Zhuang Liu, and the Zhuang family is the Zhuang family. They are different.¡± Tan Rou said as she walked.


    Hang Wei sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Boss, may I ask, what¡¯s your rtionship with Zhuang Liu?¡±


    What was their rtionship? Friends? Tan Rou thought for a moment.


    When Hang Wei saw that Tan Rou was silent, he knew that their rtionship was not simple.


    ¡°Boss, are you two very good friends?¡±Hang Wei said casually.


    Tan Rou denied half of it. ¡°We¡¯re not just good friends.¡± She smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll still be a family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Hang Wei felt that ever since Tan Rou met him, his heartbeat had not returned to normal. His heart had been getting attacks over and over again.


    ¡°Why do you sound so surprise? Have you done what I told you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Hang Wei felt a little guilty because he had been working on the new product for the past few days and did not have much time to contact Zhuang Liu. Moreover, he did not want to cooperate with the Zhuang family from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing what you asked me to do.¡± Hang Wei didn¡¯t sound confident when he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you in detail when we get back.¡± Tan Rou could tell from his tone that he wasn¡¯t interested in Zhuang Liu¡¯s cooperation. ¡°I just got out of school and I¡¯m in a hurry to go back for dinner. I¡¯ll call you before I take a nap.¡±


    ¡°You still have time for your afternoon nap?¡± Hang Wei found it funny. He hadn¡¯t taken an afternoon nap in years.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I still have sses in the afternoon. If I don¡¯t sleep, I won¡¯t be efficient in the afternoon sses.¡±


    Hang Wei had nothing to say. He had forgotten that Tan Rou was still a high school student.


    After hanging up Hang Wei¡¯s call, Tan Rou received a call from Zhuang Liu. Now that there were fewer people in school, Tan Rou walked to the school gate while answering Zhuang Liu¡¯s call.


    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re off work!¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was very light and carried a hint of joy.


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Ron¡¯s voice, his fatigue disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you on your way home?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I just spoke to Hang Wei. He¡¯s working on a coboration with you, but he¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when I go back.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Although Zhuang Liu really wanted to work with TL, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Tan Rou. If Hang Wei really didn¡¯t want to work with them, he wouldn¡¯t force it.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t make things too difficult for yourself.¡± Zhuang Liu hoped that Tan Rou could rx a little. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself. You just need to focus on your studies.¡±


    Tan Rou finally managed to help Zhuang Liu with something, so she had to do it. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well this afternoon.


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ll send you the newly designed program when I get back. Take this to talk to Hang Wei. If Hang Wei doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go to the Capital to look for him personally.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s attitude was very unyielding.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re a major shareholder of TR.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t a major shareholder. She was the big boss of TL.


    ¡°Maybe I am.¡± Tan Rou said jokingly.


    After returning home, Tan Rou split the information into two and sent them to Zhuang Liu and Hang Wei respectively, asking Hang Wei to facilitate the cooperation with Zhuang Liu.


    Under Tan Ron¡¯s coercion, Hang Wei looked at the information provided by Zhuang Liu and found that it was likely that they would have to work together. So, he finally decided to take it seriously.


    Hang Wei was thinking that if this continued, Zhuang Liu would soon end up as his boss as well. He had to build a good rtionship with Zhuang Liu..

 Chapter 544 - 544: 544 The Murderer

    Chapter 544: 544 The Murderer


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron spent a lot of time studying the capsule pen chip in the afternoon, so her nap time was shortened. She was still a little sleepy when she went to school in the afternoon.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, have you heard about that?¡± Li Lilooked at Tan Rou in horror. ¡°Tan Jing¡¯s case has been overturned again!¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted. ¡°Have they found the real murderer?¡± she asked.


    Li Li was stunned. ¡°How do you know that the murderer has been found?¡±


    Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°The person who was previously imed to have killed Tan Jing was obviously a scapegoat. Most people would think of a way to clear their names after killing someone. However, that person wished that the police could arrest him on the spot and send him to jail. When the announcement came out, I was wondering if he was the real murderer.¡±


    Li Li gave Tan Rou a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of you, Rourou. You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    ¡°Who killed Tan Jing?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Li Li nced at the empty seat behind her and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Song Lin. Tan Jing was really killed by Song Lin!¡±¡±


    Tan Rou was not surprised at all. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Although we guessed that Song Lin was involved in Tan Jing¡¯s death, I didn¡¯t expect Song Lin to be the one who killed her.¡±


    Back then, Song Lin was still chasing after Tan Jing. She did not expect that in the blink of an eye, he would push her down the stairs and kill her.


    ¡°Did Song Lin surrender himself to the police that he killed Tan Jing?¡± Tan Rou wanted to rify.


    ¡°No. Someone did report Song Lin. Song Lin¡¯s elder brother once heard Song Lin repenting in front of the temple hall at home. Then, he stopped to listen to what Song Lin said. He did not expect Song Lin to actually be repenting for killing Tan Jing!


    ¡°If you ask me, Big Brother Song Lin is really bad. Not only did he report Song Lin, but he also recorded the recording as evidence and sent Song Lin to prison in an instant.¡± The girl beside them heard them discussing Song Lin and Tan Rou, so she came over and joined them.


    ¡°Song Lin is an illegitimate child, and an illegitimate child who has the right to inherit. If 1 were Song Lin¡¯s half-brother, I would also want Song Lin to enter. That way, 1 would have one lesspetitor.¡± Another boy added.


    ¡°Did the police arrest Song Lin just because of this recording?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    ¡°No. After the police received the report, they called Song Lin over for questioning. Song Lin stammered and didn¡¯t say anything. Therefore, the police investigated the ce where Tan Jing died again. They found Tan Jing¡¯s phone in the gap of a concrete staircase. Although it was broken, it could still be used after charging. There were recordings of Tan Jing and Song Lin¡¯s conversation and other embarrassing videos.¡±


    ¡°Video?¡± Tan Rou was curious about the video.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± The girl next to herughs, ¡°They¡¯re intimate videos of Tan Jing and Song Lin. I didn¡¯t think that Tan Jing would be so good at pretending. She had clearly slept with Song Lin a long time ago, but she still pretended to be a single goddess.¡±


    The boy said, ¡°Let me tell you. The more a girl like Tan Jing looks cold and pure, the more lewd she is. On the surface, she says that she doesn¡¯t know anything, but on the inside, she has slept with men countless times.¡±


    When he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou sensed his gaze and said coldly, ¡°If you look over here again, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡±


    The boy was frightened by her gaze and tone and quickly slipped away.


    Li Li looked at the boy in disdain and said, ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t like Tan Jing, it¡¯s really detestable to judge a girl with such a malicious gaze!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue anymore. ¡°Has Song Lin confessed?¡±


    Li Li said excitedly, ¡°Song Lin usually looks like a bad person. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so timid. When the police opened the recording and video, he started crying. He cried until he fainted. He was sent to the hospital by the police and only came out this morning.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Song must be regretting grooming Song Lin as his sessor now. The evidence of Song Lin¡¯s murder is conclusive,¡± Tan Rou said coldly. ¡°Old Master Song was probably going to be imprisoned for a few years for harboring criminals..¡±

 Chapter 545 - 545: 545 University

    Chapter 545: 545 University


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There was nothing to dispute about Song Lin¡¯s murder and Old Master Song¡¯s act of protecting the criminal and paying someone to take the me. However, the evidence provided did not prove that Song Lin had deliberately killed someone, so he could not be sentenced to death.


    In the end, Song Lin was sentenced to ten years in prison, and Old Master Song was sentenced to three years. Poor Old Master Song had spent most of his life in glory. When he was old, he still had to stay in the police station for a few years.


    During dinner, Tan Rou and the others had arranged to meet Liang Lu. After Liang Lu found out the truth behind Tan Jing¡¯s death, she was filled with emotions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Song Lin to kill Tan Jing.¡± Liang Lu sighed with emotion, ¡°I remember how Song Lin would frequently give gifts to Tan Jing. He would be wherever Tan Jing was. 1 did not expect her to die in Song Lin¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°After the Tan family went bankrupt, they owed arge sum of money. Tan Song asked Tan Jing to take out 50 million yuan. Otherwise, he would continue to force Tan Jing to sleep with those old men. Tan Jing wanted Song Lin to fork out the money, but Song Lin couldn¡¯t, so he identally killed Tan Jing.¡±


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t have a good impression of Tan Jing and Song Lin, but he didn¡¯t want them to end up like this. ¡°1 hope they can do more good things in their next lives.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve done so many bad things in this life. It¡¯s a question whether they can be human in their next life.¡± Li Like didn¡¯t have a good impression of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about them.¡± Liang Lu looked at the dark sky outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s so dark outside. Let¡¯s not talk about the dead and criminals. We don¡¯t want to have nightmares at night.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Lu Qing said, ¡°Winter vacation ising soon. Our winter vacation is rtively short. We¡¯lle back to ss after the new year. In less than four months, we have to take the college entrance examination. Have you thought about what you¡¯ll major in university?¡±


    Li Li was the first to answer, ¡°I want to learnndscape architecture. 1 feel that taking care of flowers and nts is quite fun.¡±


    ¡°Chemistry,¡± Xu Yan said.


    Liang Lu hadn¡¯t decided on her major yet. After all, with her current results, she couldn¡¯t even reach the junior college level, let alone the undergraduate level.


    ¡°What major did the school hunk choose?¡± Li Li asked.


    Lu Qing wanted to say that he wanted to be a doctor, but Tan Rou had not said what she wanted to do yet. He had to see what Tan Rou wanted to do.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on anything yet.¡± Tan Rou took a sip of soup. ¡°Besides, I have a letter to be epted into Capital City University anyways. I don¡¯t need to choose anything else.¡±


    Lu Qing and the others also had one, but the guaranteed entry did not necessarily mean that they had a good major, so they all chose to take the exam again.


    Li Li purely wanted to improve herself. The gap between her and Tan Rou wasn¡¯t small. She had to try her best to narrow the gap.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to study medicine? I see that your medical skills are quite brilliant,¡± Lu Qing asked in confusion. ¡°That should be a suitable major for you.¡±


    ¡°If you already know how to walk, will you continue learning to run or walk?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Lu Qing replied, ¡°Learn to run.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for studying medicine. I¡¯m very confident in my medical skills and don¡¯t need to further my studies.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I thought we could continue to be ssmates. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to change your major.¡± Lu Qing¡¯s ambition was also clinical medicine. He felt that Tan Ron¡¯s medical skills were so good that she would definitely choose clinical medicine. In the end, Tan Rou did not choose clinical medicine, which caused all his ns to be disrupted.


    ¡°Do you want to study clinical medicine?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I originally wanted to cure my grandfather¡¯s illness, but since you cured my grandfather in advance, there¡¯s no need for me to study medicine anymore.¡±Lu Qing replied, ¡°I still need to manage my family¡¯spany, so I might go into finance.¡±


    Tan Rou was actually a little reluctant to part with her friends, especially her good deskmate Li Li. Once they went to a new ce, the rtionship between old friends would fade. Fortunately, Lu Qing and Li Li had guaranteed entry. If they really did not do well, they could also use the guaranteed entry to enter the Capital City University.


    As for Xu Yan, Tan Rou felt that he had the ability. As long as Xu Yan took the exam seriously, he would definitely get good results.


    ¡°I want to go to the capital too.¡± Liang Lu was influenced by them. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get into any university, 1 still have other schools to choose from. If 1 can¡¯t get into a bachelor¡¯s degree, I¡¯ll change to a junior college. I believe that 1¡¯11 sessfully get into a university with my own strength.¡±


    ¡°I want to see your progress in the next exam.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Liang Lu patted her chest and promised, ¡°Bring it on!¡±

 Chapter 546 - 546: 546 Good Opportunity

    Chapter 546: 546 Good Opportunity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Song Lin and Old Master Song were imprisoned together, which dealt a huge blow to the Song family. However, the Song family had not copsed. After all, it was a big family. There was always aplete operating system to support thepany¡¯s operations.


    Zhuang Liu wanted to speed up the Song family¡¯s bankruptcy. He did not have that much time to wait. As long as the Song family went bankrupt, Zhuang Liu¡¯s third uncle would definitely suffer a huge blow. This was the situation that was truly beneficial to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Che had just met up with the Song family. Before he could understand the situation here, something had already happened to the Song family. The only person who could carry the Song family¡¯s weight, Old Master Song, had fallen. The others were not capable of handling thepany¡¯s matters at all. Now, they were relying on the other managers. If these managers jumped ship, the Song family¡¯spany would be finished.


    The Song family¡¯spany going bankrupt was not a good thing for Zhuang Che. Therefore, he was so busy these few days that his feet did not touch the ground and he could not even eat. He had thought that he would enjoy the treatment of a king, but in the blink of an eye, he had be a poor worker.


    ¡°President Zhuang, these are the emails and phone calls we received this morning.¡± Zhuang Che¡¯s assistant handed him a thick stack of documents. ¡°They¡¯re all contracts requesting to terminate the contract with Song Empire.¡±


    Zhuang Che said angrily, ¡°Since it¡¯s a contract to terminate the contract with Song Empire, why did you bring it to me? I¡¯m not a member of the Song family!¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to be angry or say anything.


    Eldest Young Master Song was the one who reported Song Lin. Originally, he thought that after Song Lin went to jail, he would be put in an important position by the old man. However, he did not expect that the old man was also involved in Song Lin¡¯s matter. Now that Song Lin had just gone to jail, the old man followed suit.


    ording to the normal procedure, Song Lin and Old Master Song should not have been sentenced so quickly. He did not know what had happened, but Song Lin and Old Master Song had just been charged, and they were sentenced in court.


    The Song family was still trying to bail Old Master Song out. As for Song Lin, who cared about the life and death of an illegitimate child?


    Zhuang Che was not a capable person. If he could not even do a good job in thepany, how could he manage the Song family¡¯s mess? As soon as he entered thepany, he angered three managers and an old shareholder.


    Thus, the Song family was like a big tree that had been cut down. Its branches, leaves, and roots were all broken, and there was no chance of revival.


    ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, happy working with you!¡± Old Master Lu personally came to Zhuang Liu¡¯spany and even brought several cooperation ns. ¡°This is thepany that previously worked with the Song family. Now that the Song family is about to be gone, they have all thrown their olive branches to our Lu family. Although we would like to take over all of these businesses, we still have limited power to do so.¡±


    Old Master Lu knew how to do business. He knew that Zhuang Liu must have been behind this. Otherwise, the news that the Song family had no one to use would not have spread so quickly.


    There was also Zhuang Che. No one knew Zhuang Che¡¯s actual abilities. They only knew that he was from the Zhuang family in the capital. Some of the Song family¡¯s business partners felt that Zhuang Che was from the Zhuang family in the capital and definitely had some ability. If he came to help the Song family, they might be able to survive this life-and-death crisis.


    However, Zhuang Liu had sent people to spread Zhuang Che¡¯s past results. Not only was his performance not outstanding, he wasn¡¯t in charge of most of his works.


    The business partners who received the news went to cancel the contract with the Song family on the same day. They did not want to work with a group of idiots.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡± Zhuang Liu casually flipped through the information of thosepanies. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of these. You don¡¯t have to care about me. As long as you don¡¯t stab me in the back, our cooperation can continue.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s focus of work would be shifted to the Capital in the future. Half a yearter, Tan Rou would be continuing her studies in the Capital and he would not continue to stay here either. Therefore, he would give up on some of the coborations here if he could, and transfer them to others if he could not. He felt that the Lu family wasn¡¯t a bad choice.


    The Tan family was bankrupt, and the Song family was half-dead. Only the Lu family was the best partner. Moreover, Zhuang Liu had a good impression of the Lu family. He thought that the Lu family had the ability to be bigger and stronger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Young Master. The Lu family is definitely one of your best partners.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the table and said very rxed, ¡°Seize this opportunity well. In the future, this area will belong to your family.¡±


    Old Master Lu was very enthusiastic. He extended his right hand. ¡°It was nice working with you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his hand back. ¡°And me you..¡±

 Chapter 547 - 547: 547 Photographic Exhibition

    Chapter 547: 547 Photographic Exhibition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Some people are extremely busy while others live leisurely. Tao Zheng¡¯s mood these few days was both nervous and happy.


    ¡°This is the ticket for the photography exhibition.¡± Tao Zheng took out a few tickets with a red face. ¡°1 don¡¯t have many works, so I can¡¯t bring out many good ones. Many of my photography works are borrowed. I hope you won¡¯t mind my small photography exhibition.¡±


    Tan Rou took out a ticket and said with a smile, ¡°We all believe in Second Brother¡¯s artistic taste. Although you don¡¯t have many works now, every photo of yours is definitely a masterpiece.¡±


    ¡°This is Little Zheng¡¯s first photography exhibition. We must appreciate it,¡± said Mrs. Tao with a smile. ¡°Besides, your dad and I haven¡¯t been to these photography and art shows in a long time.¡±


    Mr. Tao recalled his childhood and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, the first time your mother and I met was at an art exhibition. She liked a painting of lilies in the rain very much, and I liked that painting very much too. The two of us discussed it in a low voice for a long time in front of the painting, but we missed the closing time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for dragging me and not letting me leave. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been lectured by the security guards.¡±


    Mr. Tao smiled. ¡°When I came out, I felt a little embarrassed, so I wanted to apologize to you, so 1 tried my best to get your contact information. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the legendary number one beauty in the Capital. It was really a surprise.¡±


    Mrs. Tao covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say such embarrassing things in front of the children.¡±


    The children watched the interaction between their parents and were very envious. Their parents had a good rtionship. In their memories, their parents had always been sweet and loving, and they had never quarreled. ¡°Second Brother, do you have any extra tickets?¡± Tan Rou asked in a low voice while her parents were reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tao Zheng took out a bunch of tickets from his pocket. ¡°How many tickets does Rourou want?¡±


    Tan Rou counted the number of people. ¡°Give me six tickets first. I¡¯ll ask Li Li if they¡¯re going.¡±


    Tao Zheng gave him a bunch of tickets as if they were free. ¡°Take them. Find a few more friends toe and watch. I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be anyone present. That would be very awkward.¡±


    Tao Zhi patted his second brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Zheng. If there¡¯s no one, Big Brother will pay for everyone in ourpany to go and see it. We¡¯ll definitely make your photography exhibition lively.¡±


    Tao Zheng said embarrassedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for it to be so lively, just a few people will do.¡±


    Tan Rou gave Zhuang Liu two tickets. Although she didn¡¯t know if they had time to go, she still prepared it for them.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the time on the ticket and had no choice but to ask Xiao Mo to postpone the meal.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s photography exhibitionsted for two days, over a weekend. The photography exhibition used a ticket system. A ticket was for forty-five yuan which was cheaper than the entrance tickets of most amusement parks and zoos.


    However, this photography exhibition would not be bad just because the tickets were cheap. Many big bosses had invested in this photography exhibition, and some domestic and foreign photography masters had also borrowed their works.


    Many photography enthusiasts would also participate in the exhibition causing people to fight for the tickets. Tao Zheng himself did not expect so many people toe to see his photography exhibition, but he felt that these people must havee for the works of those masters.


    Zhuang Liu had nevere to these shows before. He was busy in the past, butter, he had time and it was inconvenient for him to visit the shows because of his legs, so this was his first time visiting a photography show.


    He had seen Tao Zheng¡¯s works. Although he wasn¡¯t a professionalmentator, as an art appreciator, he still liked Tao Zheng¡¯s works very much.


    ¡°Third Brother, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my second brother¡¯s photography exhibition.¡± Tan Rou walked over and greeted Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu still came in a wheelchair. After a while, he would be able to leave the wheelchair.


    ¡°Second Brother-inw¡¯s photography skills are pretty good.¡± Zhuang Liu praised, ¡°1 like one of his daily photos very much. It seems that the shooting location is in your greenhouse.¡±


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a closer look..¡±

 Chapter 548 - 548: 548 Shall We Go Together

    Chapter 548: 548 Shall We Go Together


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After entering the venue, Tan Ron¡¯s family split up. Tao Zheng brought Tao Qi and Tao Zhi, Father Tao and Mother Tao, and Tan Ron went with Zhuang Liu.


    Poor Xiao Mo was alone. As long as Zhuang Liu and Tan Ron were together, he would always be alone.


    Tan Ron pushed Zhuang Liu and admired the photos as they walked. She wouldment from time to time on theposition of the photos, theyering of the photos, and the selection of the materials. It sounded very professional.


    After walking around, Zhuang Liu felt that Tan Rou would be tired, so he suggested that they go to the rest area to rest.


    ¡°Your vacation is about to start. Are you going back to the capital during the vacation?¡± Zhuang Liu had originally nned to ask Tan Rou out for a meal to talk about this matter, but since they were about to meet today, he asked first, in case he didn¡¯t have time to askter.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going back to the Capital. I¡¯ve already promised my grandmother that I¡¯ll go back to apany her during the holidays. Will you also return to the Capital?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu sighed and said, ¡°Even if 1 don¡¯t like that ce, it¡¯s still my home. My grandfather is there. I definitely have to go back.¡±


    If Xiao Mo were here, he would definitely roll his eyes at Zhuang Liu¡¯s words. Zhuang Liu never returned to the Capital for the New Year. Every time he did, he would use the excuse that he was busy with work as an excuse not to go back.


    Zhuang Liu had returned to the capital for the New Year because he wanted to spend more time with Tan Rou. Tan Rou was now in her third year of high school and had a lot of work to do. She had very little time. In addition, Tan Rou had to make incense and medicine, so she had even less free time. Therefore, Zhuang Liu wanted to spend more time with Tan Rou during the new year.


    ¡°When are you going to take the ne?¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°1 think we should buy the ne tickets earlier. There are many people traveling during these times. If we buy themter, we won¡¯t be able to buy ne tickets.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that this would not affect them because they had a private jet.


    ¡°Grandpa also considered the problem of there being a lot of people during the New Year, so he submitted an application in advance. At that time, a private jet wille to pick us up. He did not want us to worry about not being able to buy a ne ticket, nor did he want us to worry about being too noisy.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu thought about it for a few minutes. He could also arrange for a private jet. Moreover, there was still some time before the holidays, so the application for a private jet to take off would definitely be approved. However, if he also got a private jet, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave with Tan Rou and the others.


    ¡°How are you and Auntie going back? If we can go together, why don¡¯t we take the private jet arranged by my family? We can save a lot of money on the ne ticket.¡± Tan Rou asked considerately.


    Zhuang Liu was amused by Tan Ron¡¯s behavior. The Tao family was rich, and Tan Rou was also very good at making money. However, she still cared about a few thousand for the ne ticket. Thinking about it carefully, she was a little cute.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Xiao Mo to buy the tickets first.¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t dare to show too much excitement. ¡°If we can¡¯t buy tickets, we can discuss it again. Maybe we¡¯ll arrange a private jet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t arrange a private jet. He had to take the same ne as Tan Rou, but he couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. He had already nned it out. He would look for Tan Rou when he was about to leave. At that time, the Tao family would definitely not reject him. If he said it now, the two brothers of the Tao family would definitely do something behind his back and not let him board the ne.


    Tan Rou guessed that Zhuang Liu was just finding an excuse. In the end, he would definitely leave with them. After all, Zhuang Liu had tried his best to be in the same flight previously.


    As he spoke, the three Tao brothers walked over. They were also here to rest.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu together. Initially, they thought that it was Zhuang Liu, this shameless man, who was pestering their sister. However, now they could see clearly that their sister actually had feelings for Zhuang Liu.


    At that time, one of the tickets that Tan Rou asked Tao Zheng for must have been for Zhuang Liu. Tan Ron¡¯s excuse of giving the tickets to a friend was just an excuse. Her real purpose was to give the tickets to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Third Sister, Brother Zhuang Liu!¡± Tao Qi ran over excitedly. ¡°Are you guys tired of walking around too?¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Tao Qi over and patted his head. ¡°You¡¯re already tired after just a few steps?¡± she asked with a smile.


    Tao Qi frowned and said ¡°Second Brother kept bringing us around in circles. He insisted that Eldest Brother and I read all of his works, or he wouldn¡¯t let us leave.¡±


    Tao Zheng was about to say something when Zhuang Liu spoke first. ¡°These photographs are indeed beautiful. They¡¯re worth seeing..¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549: 549 Tricks

    Chapter 549: 549 Tricks


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu also said a lot of professional photography vocabry and made a simple evaluation of some of the artifacts.


    Thesements were all things that Tao Zheng needed to hear. Some of his works had the same idea when he was filming. He didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu¡¯s aesthetic to be the same as his. He suddenly felt that he had found a person who knew his stuff, and even Zhuang Liu was a lot more pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zhuang San to appreciate photography so much.¡± Tao Zheng was very happy. ¡°If I have any good works in the future, I¡¯ll definitely give you a few.¡±


    Zhuang Liu dly epted. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother-inw.¡±


    Tao Zheng was so happy that he couldn¡¯t find his bearings. He didn¡¯t care what Zhuang Liu addressed him as.


    Tao Zhi looked at Tao Zheng with a pained expression. His stupid brother was actually coaxed by Zhuang Liu¡¯s few good words. He was really too stupid.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand what kind of magic power Zhuang Liu had. Out of the six people in his family, five of them had been subdued by Zhuang Liu. He felt that Zhuang Liu was not a human. Zhuang Liu was definitely a siren who attracted the crew at sea, and his family was attracted to the crew.


    In the evening, they gathered for a meal. Tao Zheng was treating them, and Li Li and Xu Yan were all there as well. The group of people ate until 10 pm.


    Time flew by quickly. The Song family was half-dead.


    Zhuang Liu did not want to waste any more time on them, so he simply handed everything over to Old Master Lu to deal with the aftermath. He then prepared to return to the Capital.


    After Tan Rou finished her exams, the Tao family would return to the Capital.


    Zhuang Liu came over to knock on the door of the Tao family. He did not have a walking stick today. Zhuang Che and the third son of the Zhuang family were busy with their performance during the new year and did not have time to keep an eye on him. Even if there were a few people stalking them, they were all taken care of by the bodyguards that Zhuang Liu had secretly arranged.


    Mrs. Tao came over to open the door. When she saw that it was Zhuang Liu, she shouted happily, ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Liu is here!¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the house full of things and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Auntie, are you packing your things to go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Capital for the New Year. Are you and your mother going back?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was not very good.¡± Yes, we had such ns but it¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    Mother Tao was concerned about what had happened.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°My mother and I would love to go back since after the new year, it will be my grandfather¡¯s birthday. We have to go back. But once we go back, there will be no one to take care of my dad. Even if we hire a nurse, we won¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    Mrs. Tao knew that the Zhuang family¡¯s situation wasplicated. Zhuang Liu¡¯s father was in a vegetative state. If he was left alone here, he might be assassinated.


    ¡°Bring your dad along.¡± Mrs. Tao suggested.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°We¡¯ve thought of this method too, but if my dad goes back with us, we¡¯ll have to arrange a private jet. It is very troublesome for a to get one now and it¡¯s toote anyways.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Mrs. Tao said. ¡°Our ne happens to be bigger. It¡¯s more than enough to bring all of you along with us.¡±


    ¡°Would that be alright?¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and tell my mother. She was quite bothered about this.¡±


    Before Mother Tao could react, Zhuang Liu had already ran out, as if he was afraid that Mother Tao would go back on her word.


    Tao Zhi took his things down and happened to hear the second half of the conversation. He said unhappily, ¡°Mom, you spoil him too much. Besides, he¡¯s trying to trick you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Mother Tao nced at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for almost 50 years. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of things. No matter how smart Zhuang Liu is, he¡¯s still a child in front of me. How can 1 not tell that he¡¯s tricking me?¡±


    Tao Zhi was very puzzled. ¡°Since you could tell that he was trying to trick you, why did you agree to let him go with us? He¡¯s a very scheming person. This time, he wants toe with us because he wants to talk more with Xiao Rou.¡±


    ¡°I already told youst time not to interfere with Xiao Ron¡¯s choice. You only want to stop Zhuang Liu and Xiao Rou from meeting, but you didn¡¯t think about whether Xiao Rou cared about Zhuang Liu or not. If Rourou also likes Zhuang Liu, aren¡¯t you destroying Rourou¡¯s happiness by doing this?¡±


    Tao Zhi could tell that Tan Ron¡¯s feelings for Zhuang Liu were different, but as the older brother, he did not want other men to get close to his sister.


    ¡°Your sister is already an adult. She will make her own judgment.¡± Mrs. Tao patted her son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go find a partner. You don¡¯t have to stare at someone else¡¯s partner every day.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Tao Zhi could finish his sentence, his mother interrupted him.


    ¡°Hurry up and pack your things! Tell your younger siblings to hurry up as well,¡± Mrs. Tao urged..

 Chapter 550 - 550: 550 Diagnose

    Chapter 550: 550 Diagnose


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have anything to pack, so he simply took his things and left. However, Zhuang Liu¡¯s father was more troublesome. He had to be sent to the ne by a chartered car. He was recuperating now, so he found an ambnce directly. The ambnce had more equipment and would not be stuck in traffic.


    Mr. Tao drove a seven-seater minivan this time, which was just big enough for his family.


    Zhuang Liu still wanted to fight for it, so he asked, ¡°Rourou, isn¡¯t it crowded here? Do you want to sit in the spacious car with us?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the red and white ambnce and said with amusement, ¡°Are you sure you want to invite me to ride in the ambnce?¡±


    Zhuang Liu also felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°Forget it. You should take the MPV with your parents.¡±


    ¡°Let Auntie take my car.¡± Tan Rou walked towards the ambnce. ¡°I have something to tell you.


    She gave Zhuang Liu a look, indicating for him to send the others away.


    So Zhuang Liu said to Shen Jing, ¡°Mom, you can take Rourou¡¯s car. Rourou and 1 will go with the ambnce. Rourou said that she would also help with dad¡¯s condition.¡±


    Shen Jing did not say anything else when she heard that she had to diagnose her husband. She walked straight to the Tao family¡¯s business car and asked, ¡°Can you give me a ride?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Come up here and sit next to me.¡± Mrs. Tao said with a smile. ¡°There are so many men here. I don¡¯t even know who to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a man. I¡¯m a boy,¡± the innocent Tao Qi said in a childish voice.¡±


    Shen Jing was amused by him. ¡°Xiao Qi is so cute. When we get to the capital, I¡¯ll invite you to thergest aquarium in the Capital, okay?¡±


    Tao Qi hugged Shen Jing. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±


    Shen Jing¡¯s heart was filled with softness. She liked children very much, but unfortunately, she only had Zhuang Liu. Moreover, Zhuang Liu was very cold and aloof. At a young age, he put on a mature appearance and would not interact with her at all. How could she let go of such a cute child in front of her?


    Thus, Shen Jing and Tao Qi sat on the left and right seats. They talked about the flight and did not feel tired at all.


    Meanwhile, Tan Rou was already in the ambnce. This ambnce had arge capacity and was fully equipped. All the equipment would be moved onto theer.


    There was a middle-aged man lying on the bed in the middle of the ambnce. He looked very simr to Zhuang Liu, but Zhuang Liu was younger and more handsome. This person was Zhuang Liu¡¯s father, Zhuang Yan.


    He had been bedridden for several years and had not seen the sun, so he looked pale and thin. There was not much flesh on his arms.


    Tan Rou gently raised her wrist and felt his pulse. She began to check his condition. As time passed, Tan Ron¡¯s expression turned uglier.


    ¡°Third Brother, did you tell me that Uncle had been unconscious because of a car ident?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°My father was indeed in a car ident. Under normal circumstances, a small rear-end collision wouldn¡¯t cause such a big injury. However, my father was unlucky. He was directly knocked into a vegetative state. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°The problem is very big.¡± Tan Rou put her solemn hand back. ¡°Other than being a little weak, Uncle is fine. The reason why he¡¯s still unconscious is because someone has drugged him. Someone had injected him with a drug that caused others to fall asleep. Hisa was not caused by the car ident, but by the drug stimting his nerves.¡±


    Zhuang Liu angrily pounded the empty chair beside him. ¡°These bastards! Not only did they poison me, but they also poisoned my father. I won¡¯t let them off!¡±


    ¡°Calm down first. It¡¯s more important to save Uncle.¡± Tan Rou advised.


    Zhuang Liu calmed down and asked, ¡°You¡¯re right. How would we be able to help you?¡±


    ¡°I need to draw a tube of uncle¡¯s blood for testing. We need to figure out theposition of the medicine in uncle¡¯s body first before 1 can develop the antidote. I don¡¯t have any equipment with me right now, so I can only give him a simple massage to help ease the stiffness of his muscles after not moving for a long time,¡± said Tan Rou.


    So Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou sat on both sides of Zhuang Yan and began to massage his arms. In the future, when Zhuang Yan woke up, these would have to be done daily. He had been asleep for too long. If he didn¡¯t get these messages, he would not be able to move..

 Chapter 551 - 551: 551 Match

    Chapter 551: 551 Match


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After arriving at the airport, the Tao brothers took the initiative to help Zhuang Liu move the solemn bed to the ne. Although their private ne was parked at the edge of the airport runway, Zhuang Liu still did not dare to let his guard down. When he came out of the car, he was in a wheelchair.


    He was about to return to the Capital. Zhuang Liu went back with a purpose. Before they arrived in the Capital, nothing could go wrong. Especially the fact that his legs had recovered. He could not let anyone in the Zhuang family know about it now.


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu, Xiao Mo followed the Tao brothers to move solemnly, and even little Tao Qi came over to help them.


    Shen Jing followed behind them and watched. Her heart ached a little. ¡°Xiao Liu is a smart child, but he is very cold, even to his mother. Then, he met Xiao Rou. Ever since they met, Xiao Liu became more and more cheerful. 1 don¡¯t even know how to thank Xiao Rou.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu is a filial child. He just doesn¡¯t know how to express himself.


    ¡°Moreover, his body has not recovered yet. Once he recovers and his mood improves, he will definitely talk to you more.¡±


    Shen Jing looked enviously at the four children of the Tao family. ¡°Your children have a good rtionship. Usually, it¡¯s the older brother who picks up his younger brother and sister from school. I often see them talking andughing when theye back from outside. Sometimes, I wonder if it¡¯s because Xiao Liu is an only child which is why he¡¯s so cold? Perhaps she should have given birth to a younger brother or sister for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If you really want Little Liu to have a younger brother or sister, then treat my two younger ones like your own.¡±


    Shen Jing smiled when she heard that. She leaned into Mrs. Tao¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So that¡¯s what you think too?¡±


    Shen Jing said, ¡°They have a good rtionship and our two families know each other well. If we can get them married, it will be icing on the cake.¡±


    Mrs. Tao thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to their opinions first. After all, we¡¯re not the ones getting married.¡±


    Although they both wanted Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu to be together, they would not force their children to make a choice. Marriage must be carefully considered. They could not get married without thinking.


    The Tao family had already arranged seats for Zhuang Liu and the others, and had also prepared a spacious ce for Zhuang Yan to put the equipment that would sustain his life.


    The seats were connected in pairs, but there were nine other people besides the medical staff, so Xiao Mo sat alone. Tao Qi had even thoughtfully ced a Transformer beside him, saying that he was afraid he would be lonely.


    Xiao Mo looked at the eight people in front of him. There was a father and son, a best friend, a brother, and a couple. He really envied them for havingpany! Xiao Mo decided that once Zhuang Liu became the head of the Zhuang family, he would go on blind dates to find a partner.


    Zhuang Liu, who was sitting in front, poured a ss of warm water for Tan Rou. He knew that Tan Rou did not like to drink beverages or cold water, so every time he went out with Tan Rou, he would prepare a thermos of warm water.


    Tan Rou drank warm water and slid her fingers on the tablet. She was improving the chip program that she had given Zhuang Liust time. She would release the new product by the end of the year, so she had to seize the time to produce the best work and strive to make Zhuang Liu earn more money.


    Zhuang Liu sat quietly beside her, not making a single sound. He fed Tan Rou something from time to time to replenish her energy. The sun shone through the window of the ne and shone on the two of them. It was romantic and beautiful.


    Tan Ron¡¯s mother and Zhuang Liu¡¯s mother sat on their right. They were sitting together. They wanted to sit together and chat, but after seeing Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, they chose tomunicate through writing.


    Shen Jing took out a piece of paper and wrote, ¡°Look at howpatible they are! I think I can already see what they look like after they get married.¡±


    Mother Tao drew a heart on the paper and replied, ¡°My daughter and your son are a perfect match!¡±


    As it was a private ne, they did not have to stop from a transit in the middle and directly arrived at the Capital.


    The Tao family had already arranged for a car. Tan Rou and the others could go back directly as soon as they got off the ne.


    ¡°Third Brother, are you going back to the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going back now. I¡¯ll go back when we have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Third Brother was in such a hurry to return to the capital. I thought you might want to celebrate it early..¡±

 Chapter 552 - 552: 522 A Big Gift

    Chapter 552: 522 A Big Gift


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    If Tan Rou had not returned to the Capital, Zhuang Liu would not have set foot in the Capital at all. He and Xiao Mo had returned to the Capital for his parents. If he had not wanted to take Zhuang Yan and Shen Jing away, he would not havee back for the family meeting.


    ¡°My father¡¯s current situation is not suitable for him to return to the old mansion.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°The person who poisoned him must be in the old house. I can¡¯t bring him back to the fire pit.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t leave Uncle alone in a ce, nor can we bring Uncle back to the old mansion. It¡¯s really troublesome. Do you still have anywhere to go?¡±


    ¡°If I have nowhere to go, will Rourou take me in?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and said happily, ¡°If Third Brother doesn¡¯t have a ce to go, I¡¯ll bring Third Brother home and hide him in my manor. In the future, Third Brother will be mine.¡±


    This was the first time Tan Rou had said ¡®you¡¯re mine¡¯ to Zhuang Liu. After Zhuang Liu heard it, he could not react for a long time.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what did you just say? Can you repeat it?¡± After Zhuang Liu reacted, he immediately took out his phone from his pocket. ¡°Say it again. 1¡¯11 record it.¡±


    Tan Rou did not want to speak loudly. She narrowed her eyes and bent down. She whispered into Zhuang Liu¡¯s ear, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re mine.¡±


    She did not give Zhuang Liu any time to react and ran away after saying that. Zhuang Liu was sitting in a wheelchair and couldn¡¯t catch up even if he wanted to.


    Tan Rou sat in the car and rolled down the window. She waved goodbye to Zhuang Liu.


    Tao Zhi looked at Zhuang Liu through the window. He was secretly happy because no matter how persistent Zhuang Liu was, he could only follow them to the airport. It was impossible for him to go home with them.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, quickly close the window. The weather is quite cold,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ll close after saying goodbye.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and waved at Tan Rou. The winter vacation had just begun, so he had plenty of time to spend with Tan Rou. Moreover, he wanted to treat his father during the new year. When the time came, he would definitely ask Tan Rou toe over. The Tao family would not stop Tan Rou from treating his father.


    ¡°Third Young Master, the old mansion sent a message asking when we will arrive.¡± Xiao Mo showed his phone to Zhuang Liu. ¡°¡±The signal was bad on the ne just now. I received the message as soon as Inded.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at the message and replied, ¡°Ignore them now. When they call, tell them that we¡¯re not going to the old mansion for now.¡±


    ¡°I understand. The car is waiting outside. We¡¯ll go back to the vi first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu changed his mind at thest minute. ¡°Change to another one. Get someone to clean up the vi near the Tao family.¡±


    Xiao Mo had already guessed that Zhuang Liu wanted to move, so he asked the cleaningdy to clean up all the houses under Zhuang Liu¡¯s name.


    ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ve already asked someone to clean the vi in advance. We can head there right away. At that time, 1 didn¡¯t think it was enough to just clean one vi,¡± Xiao Mo said, as if he was taking credit for his work. ¡°What if you got tired of living here and wanted to move? Hence, I asked the cleaningdy to clean all the vis.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very satisfied. ¡°Xiao Mo, I¡¯ll give you an additional 3,000 for this month¡¯s bonus.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu, are we not leaving?¡± Shen Jing waited for a long time before Zhuang Liu got into the car. She walked over and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mom, get the driver to send you and Dad to the vi first.. We won¡¯t be going back to the old mansion for the next few days.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Shen Jing didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we heading back to the old mansion?¡±


    Zhuang Liu told Shen Jing what Tan Rou had said in the ambnce. When Shen Jing heard that her husband had been drugged, her eyes turned red. ¡°Why did they do that? Are we such an eyesore? If we hadn¡¯t met Xiao Rou, would our family have been poisoned to death by them?¡±


    Zhuang Liuforted Shen Jing. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too sad. I will definitely get back what they owe us.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu, you must protect yourself well.¡± Shen Jing said earnestly, ¡°If anything happens to you, I will not be able to stand it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu clenched his fists. ¡°Mom, you should head back first. I have something else to do!¡±


    After Shen Jing left, Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to drive their car to the old mansion.


    ¡°Have you brought all the information?¡± Zhuang Liu asked coldly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    Zhuang Liu curled the corners of his lips.. ¡°Let¡¯s go and give the people in the old mansion a big gift!¡±

 Chapter 553 - 553: 553 Why Are You Back?

    Chapter 553: 553 Why Are You Back?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Third Uncle Zhuang had been very unhappy recently. One reason was because of the Song family¡¯s incident, and the other was because of his stupid son.


    Third Uncle Zhuang had not agreed to Zhuang Che leaving the Capital, but Zhuang Che was not obedient at all. He took the opportunity to sneak out of the capital while he was discussing business.


    He said that he wanted to go to the Song family to take a look. The New Year wasing soon, and they had to show Old Master Zhuang some results. Third, Uncle Zhuang¡¯s brain short-circuited, and he did not let Zhuang Chee back.


    In the end, something happened to the Song family, and all the dirty business dealings were exposed. If they did not deal with the Song family as soon as possible, Third Uncle Zhuang and his son would be implicated.


    Third Uncle Zhuang had wanted Zhuang Che toe back so that he could handle it, but Zhuang Che insisted on staying behind to handle it himself. Now, not only was the matter not settled, but Zhuang Che was also trapped there.


    The Song family threatened Third Uncle Zhuang. If they didn¡¯t settle the matter, they would expose Third Uncle Zhuang¡¯s collusion with them and send them to jail together.


    Third Uncle Zhuang smoked and paced around the living room. The servants wanted to mop the floor, but they did not dare to stop him. He had a bad temper and had been very angry these few days. From time to time, he would scold the servants at home.


    A maid couldn¡¯t stand him smoking in the living room. She walked up to him and reminded him, ¡°Third Master, Old Master said that smoking is not allowed in the house. The old man was resting now. If he woke up and smelled the smoke in the house, he would definitely be angry.¡±


    Zhuang Laosan was in a bad mood. He became even angrier when he heard a little maid criticizing him. ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? Did he treat the old master¡¯s orders as an imperial edict? Do you believe that I will make you lose your job right now?¡±


    The maid shrank to the side after being scolded by him. She did not dare to say a word. She did not want to lose this job.


    ¡°Looks like I came back at the wrong time today. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Third Uncle scolding people.¡± Xiao Mo pushed Zhuang Liu into the room.


    ¡°Third Uncle,¡± Zhuang Liu said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that you¡¯re a gentle person? Why were you scolding the maids?


    Zhuang Laosan was shocked to see Zhuang Liu. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back for the New Year.¡± Zhuang Liu asked back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa tell you?¡±


    Zhuang Laosan¡¯s expression turned ugly. Zhuang Liu did note back for the New Year. Even if his parents were in the capital, he would note back.


    But this year, he came back for the new year. He must havee for the position of the family head because, after the new year, it would be the old master¡¯s 8oth birthday. The old master would announce who the next family head would be.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said mockingly, ¡°Perhaps Grandpa has already said it, but Third Uncle has been busy recently and forgot about it.¡± He asked, ¡°I heard that Eldest Brother has been very close to the Song family recently. This is not a good thing. If Third Uncle is free, you should urge Eldest Brother toe back quickly. Otherwise, he will be implicated in the Song family¡¯s matter.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang had already forgotten about the Song family, but the moment Zhung Liu mentioned the Song family, Third Uncle Zhuang became mad again. Old man Song was such a powerful person. How could the entire family fall because of one wretched girl?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡± Third Uncle Zhuang said angrily.


    ¡°Xiao Liu is back!¡± Old Master Zhuang walked out of the bedroom. He was very happy to see Zhuang Liu back. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±He looked behind him and did not see Shen Jing. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t your mothere back with you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my motherter.¡± Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to push him to Old Master Zhuang. ¡°I want to show Grandpa something now.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang also came over to take a look. ¡°Xiao Liu, what did you prepare for your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    Third Uncle Zhuang was a little flustered. He really wanted to see what Zhuang Liu had taken. ¡°We¡¯re family. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll lose anything if I take a look too.


    Xiao Mo secretlyughed in his heart. Third, Uncle Zhuang indeed wouldn¡¯t lose a piece of meat when they see this. However, after this, he may as well end up losing more than one piece of meat.


    Zhuang Liu ignored Third Uncle Zhuang. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s talk in the study. This is very important.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to wait outside, no one was allowed to enter the study. Third Uncle Zhuang was anxiously scratching his ears and cheeks outside, but when Zhuang Liu and the others finished talking, he did not go in to listen to what they said.


    ¡°Grandpa, I can only inform you. You can decide what to do next.¡± Ten minutester, Zhuang Liu opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m leaving..¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554: 554 Unlucky

    Chapter 554: 554 Unlucky


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Third Uncle Zhuang smiled and asked Xiao Liu, ¡°What did you say to your grandfather?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s still your word. If Third Uncle wants to know, go ask Grandpa.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang wanted to ask more questions, but he heard Old Master Zhuang¡¯s angry roar from the study.


    Zhuang Liu said softly, ¡°Third Uncle, Grandpa is calling you in.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang¡¯s scalp tingled as he walked in. Xiao Mo considerately closed the door and pushed Zhuang Liu out of the old house.


    On the other side, when Tan Rou and the others arrived at the Tao family¡¯s manor, Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao were not around. They had gone out shopping. Moreover, the servants at home were very surprised to see them return, as if they did not know that they wereing back at all.


    Mr. Tao said to the children, ¡°This was arranged by your grandfather. Your grandmother misses you very much and has been talking about you. Your grandfather wanted to give her a surprise, so he didn¡¯t tell her that we wereing back. The old master was afraid that his family would expose this news, so he simply didn¡¯t tell anyone that we wereing back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is quite good at hiding things.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back soon, your grandma will probably go to find you guys. Your grandfather must have been pestered by her to take your grandmother out today to divert her attention.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your own rooms and rest for a while. 1¡¯11 send a message to Old Mr. Tao immediately and tell him that you can bring Old Mrs. Tao back.¡±


    Tan Rou carried her small bag and went to Yuanxi Manor. She had not returned for so many days, so she did not know if Yuanxi Manor had fallen to dust.


    When she got close to the small building, she realized that the door was open and there were voices inside. She thought that her grandfather had arranged for someone to clean the house, but as she listened, she could tell that something was wrong.


    Tan Rou walked in quickly and saw Tao Yue sitting leisurely on the sofa. She was using the remote control to change the TV channel. The conversation just now was from the TV series.


    Tao Yue turned the volume up so much that she didn¡¯t hear Tan Roue in.


    Tan Rou walked behind Tao Yue with a straight face and threw her bag on the sofa next to Tao Yue, giving her a fright.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tao Yue shouted with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t see who threw the thing at all, but when she turned around, she saw Tan Ron¡¯s cold face.


    Tao Yue felt guilty. ¡°Tan Rou, why are you back?¡±


    Tan Rou did not answer her question. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I saw Auntie Zhou cleaning, so 1 came in to help her.¡± Tao Yue stuttered.


    Tan Rou looked around but did not see the cleaningdy. ¡°Where is the cleaningdy?¡±


    Tao Yue pointed outside. ¡°She had just gone out.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Since you said you were cleaning, why are you sitting here watching TV?¡±


    ¡°I got tired.¡± Tao Yue said.


    At this moment, the elevator suddenly opened and three girls rushed out of the elevator. Each of them was holding a few pieces of jewelry and wearing new dresses. They didn¡¯t seem to see Tan Rou and directly called Tao Yue.


    ¡°Yue Yue, can you give this to me?¡±


    ¡°Yue Yue, your family really loves you so much. They actually gave you so many clothes and jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Yue Yue, we want to be good friends for life!¡±


    Meng Xiao had just finished speaking when she saw Tan Rou in the hall. She said unhappily, ¡°Why is Tan Rou here?¡±¡±


    Tan Rou stood there and said nothing. Her eyes were fierce as if she could kill.


    Meng Xiao was a little flustered, but with Tao Yue backing her up, she was not afraid of anything. ¡°Get out. This is Yue Yue¡¯s manor. Don¡¯te in!¡±¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s eyes twitched. Why was she so unlucky? First, she didn¡¯t get first in the physicspetition and even got embarrassed. Those people didn¡¯t know where they got the news that Tan Rou had returned to the Tao family. All of them said that she wasn¡¯t loved by the Tao family and was going to be abandoned by the Tao family.


    This was all Tan Ron¡¯s fault. She had been unlucky ever since Tan Rou came back. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to regain her face, she wouldn¡¯t have brought Meng Xiao and the others here..

 Chapter 555 - 555: 555 Aren’t You Embarrassed?

    Chapter 555: 555 Aren¡¯t You Embarrassed?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were peopleing to clean up Yuanxi Manor every day, but the owner of the manor, Tan Rou, didn¡¯t live here. Therefore, Tao Yue was bold enough to bring Meng Xiao and the others over to y. She told them that Yuanxi Manor was a gift from Grandpa Tao and that she owned such a big manor alone.


    This made Meng Xiao and the others very envious, especially when they saw the decorations in the small building. They all praised Tao Yue and said that she was the real eldest daughter of the Tao family.


    Tao Yue listened to them and lost herself. She really treated this ce as her own, so she let Meng Xiao and the others wander around and take whatever they saw. There was no need to be polite with her. Meng Xiao and the others really ran upstairs to get their things.


    However, Tan Rou came in and caught Tao Yue red-handed.


    ¡°Tao Yue, is this your new trick?¡± Tan Rou asked as she looked around.


    Tao Yue¡¯s face changed. ¡°Meng Xiao,¡± she urged. ¡°Put the things down!¡±


    Meng Xiao refused to put it down. She didn¡¯t want to return such precious things. ¡°Yue Yue, didn¡¯t you say that we can take whatever we like? Why are you asking us to put down the things now?¡±


    ¡°Did Tao Yue ask you to take these things?¡± Tan Rou asked the other two girls.


    The other two girls weren¡¯t familiar with Tan Rou. They only knew that she The other two girls weren¡¯t familiar with Tan Rou. They only knew that she was the eldest daughter of the Tao family. They didn¡¯t have any conflicts with Tan Rou, so they said very kindly, ¡°Tao Yue did say that we can choose whatever we want. As long as we like them, we can bring it home.¡±


    ¡°You said that?¡± Tan Rou questioned Tao Yue.


    Tao Yue exined, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I just told them look at it, 1 didn¡¯t let them take anything.¡±


    Meng Xiao shouted, ¡°Yue Yue, why are you talking to her so kindly? This isn¡¯t her manor, and the things aren¡¯t hers. What right does she have to care about us?¡±


    One of the girls felt that the atmosphere was not right. She came out to smooth things over and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll put the things down now. You shouldn¡¯t be mad at your sister because of us.¡±


    Meng Xiao grabbed Tao Yue¡¯s arm and continued, ¡°Yue Yue, hurry up and chase her out. We still have a lot of things to do. I saw a big balcony upstairs just now. There are many flowers inside. Let¡¯s go there and take photos!¡±


    Tao Yue pulled her arm out from Meng Xiao¡¯s arm. ¡°Meng Xiao, 1 told you not to touch anything here. Each of these jewels costs nearly a million yuan. It¡¯ll be bad if you break them.¡±¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re that expensive?!¡± Meng Xiao said in surprise.


    ¡°Then can you give me more jewelry? Anyway, you have so many in your closet.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take it!¡± Tao Yue saw that Tan Ron¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier, so she quickly stopped Meng Xiao from continuing. ¡°It was you who touched other people¡¯s things!¡±


    The other two girls were quick to catch on as well. Hearing Tao Yue¡¯s words, she had already guessed that this wasn¡¯t Tao Yue¡¯s room. However, she wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. If Tao Yue wanted to push all the responsibility to them, then she wouldn¡¯t let Tao Yue have her way.


    ¡°Tao Yue, you were the one who asked us to take it. If you didn¡¯t take us there, how could we have found these things? Also, your elevator is so hidden. If Tao Yue didn¡¯t take us to the elevator, how could we have found this hidden elevator?¡±¡±


    ¡°You guys can find your own.¡± Tao Yue said stubbornly. As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t do anything to her. There were no surveince cameras and no recordings anyway. Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t know what she said.


    ¡°You brought these people in, right?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to settle the score with Meng Xiao and the others for taking things. She just wanted to find out who brought them in.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± Tao Yue¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°1 really just wanted to bring them in to take a look. I didn¡¯t tell them to take anything from here.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°1 thought you said that you came in to clean up this ce?¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s expression froze. She was so focused on getting rid of her responsibility that she forgot the excuse she had made at the beginning.


    ¡°Second Cousin, aren¡¯t you embarrassed that you were caught stealing?¡± Tan Rou pointed at her own face and said, ¡°I feel embarrassed for you. If I were you, 1 would find a hole in the ground and hide in it now so that 1 wouldn¡¯t continue embarrassing myself in front of outsiders..¡±

 Chapter 556 - 556: 556 Brainless

    Chapter 556: 556 Brainless


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue¡¯s face was very ugly, but she didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of these people.¡± Eldest cousin, 1 didn¡¯t steal anything. Did you see what 1 stole?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t see Tao Yue take anything, but Tao Yue¡¯s uninvited arrival and her behavior of bringing people in to take things had already constituted the crime of illegal entry. If Tan Rou wanted to call the police to arrest Tao Yue, she would report it to them.


    ¡°Yue Yue, why are you telling her all this?¡± Meng Xiao said in a huff.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t her territory. Hurry up and chase her out. We still have to continue shopping.¡± There were so many good things here. She had to bring some of them back. The Meng family had reduced her living expenses to tens of thousands of yuan a month. It wasn¡¯t even enough which was why she needed all these.


    The two girls who came with Meng Xiao looked at Meng Xiao and thought about the same question. Did Meng Xiao really not have a brain? In the past, the elders in their family taught them not to get along with Meng Xiao. Meng Xiao was a brainless fool. If they stayed with her for too long, they would be stupid.


    If Tao Yue hadn¡¯t invited them, they wouldn¡¯t havee with Meng Xiao. Now, it seemed that what the elders in their family said was very reasonable. Meng Xiao was indeed brainless, and she would be stupid if she stayed with Meng Xiao for too long. Tao Yue, for example, was behaving foolishly.


    ¡°Second cousin, do you want to tell your friends whose manor this is?¡± Tan Rou said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°Things have already gotten to this point and yet there¡¯s still someone speaking up for you. You¡¯re quite charming.¡± ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Meng Xiao was like a puffed up porcupine. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tao family. You can¡¯t bully Yueyue. If you do, 1¡¯11 be the first to disagree.¡±


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t want to protect Tao Yue. She was just unhappy with Tan Rou because she had been bullied by her a few times. She wanted to take this opportunity to scold Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou sat on the sofa and acted like the host. ¡°Who do you think you are? Tao Yue¡¯s bodyguard? Meng Xiao, you can be stupid, but you can¡¯t be brainless. How can you be so ignorant that you don¡¯t even know what is happening?¡± ¡°Who are you calling stupid?¡± Meng Xiao was furious. ¡°Yue Yue, you should chase her out. Even if she is the daughter of the Tao family, she can¡¯t bully you in your territory!¡±


    ¡°This is Tao Yue¡¯s territory?¡± Tan Rou tilted her head and looked at Tao Yue.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°1 bullied Tao Yue?¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s ability to twist ck and white was really amazing.


    ¡°Who bullied Yue Yue?¡± Grandma Tao rushed in from outside the door and happened to hear this sentence. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡±


    After Tan Rou heard her voice, she stopped arguing with Tao Yue and the others. She walked straight to Grandma Tao¡¯s side and held her arm intimately. ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re finally back. Grandma missed you so much!¡± Grandma Tao ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re finally back. Grandma missed you so much!¡± Grandma Tao smiled so hard that her eyes could not be seen.


    Tao Yue saw how close Tan Rou and her grandmother were, and her jealousy grew.


    ¡°Grandma, I miss you too.¡± When Tan Rou saw Grandma, the anger in her heart lessened a little.


    After Grandma Tao and Tan Rou exchanged a few words, she changed the topic to Tao Yue.


    ¡°Why did 1 hear that someone was going to bully Yue Yue?¡± Grandma Tao looked at Meng Xiao and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Tan Rou said coldly, ¡°You should ask Yue Yue about this. She said that she wanted to help me clean up. 1 didn¡¯t expect that she would bring so many people over. She even went to my room and helped me clean up my jewelry and dress.¡±


    Tao Yue could tell that Tan Rou was mocking her, but she really didn¡¯t have a good reason to exin why Meng Xiao and the others were here.


    ¡°Yue Yue, how could you bring someone into the manor without your sister¡¯s permission?¡± Grandma Tao said unhappily.


    Tao Yue exined, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just brought them here to y. I didn¡¯t expect them to take the things from inside.¡±


    Grandma Tao¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to enter someone else¡¯s room without permission. Moreover, you touched someone else¡¯s things. Every item here costs hundreds of thousands. If you lose one, how are you going topensate?¡±


    Tao Yue was very frightened. She knew the value of the jewelry in this ce. If Meng Xiao and the others really broke the jewelry, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay for it..

 Chapter 557 - 557: 557 Losing Money

    Chapter 557: 557 Losing Money


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Grandma, 1 didn¡¯t touch my sister¡¯s things. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Tao Yue said timidly, ¡°1¡¯11 get them to leave now.¡±


    Grandma Tao sat on the sofa. ¡°Are you guys leaving so easily?¡± Before Tao Yue could answer, she continued, ¡°Xiao Zhou, search around so they won¡¯t steal the jewelry. Also, tell the security guards that such shady people are not allowed to enter our house in the future!¡±


    Tao Yue felt that Grandma Tao was pping her in the face. When Grandma Tao said that Meng Xiao and the others were no good, she said she was no good. She was the number one socialite in the Capital. How could she endure such humiliation?


    Meng Xiao was even angrier than Tao Yue. ¡°Damn old hag,¡± she scolded. ¡°Who are you calling indecent?¡±


    When Tan Rou heard Meng Xiao scolding Grandma Tao, she immediately grabbed the red-heart dragon fruit on the coffee table. After pinching it open, she threw it at Meng Xiao¡¯s mouth. The purple-red juice and fruit slid down Meng Xiao¡¯s face onto her white coat, adding a few colors to her coat.


    Meng Xiao was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You ruined my favorite coat! Pay me back!¡±


    This was Meng Xiao¡¯s most expensive piece of clothing. It was the first time she wore it to show off, but she did not expect Tan Rou to ruin it.


    Tan Rou took out her phone. ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    However, Grandma Tao stopped Tan Rou. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re at this point, let¡¯s rify the numbers.¡±


    She pointed at Meng Xiao¡¯s jewelry and said, ¡°That one piece of jewelry is worth 890,000. Since you¡¯re wearing it, it¡¯s yours now. 1 won¡¯t ask you to pay a high price. Let¡¯s make it 890,000 yuan.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s mouth opened wide and turned into an ¡®O¡¯ shape. ¡°890,000!¡±


    Her monthly allowance was only tens of thousands of yuan, and she didn¡¯t control her spending. She didn¡¯t have the money to pay for this jewelry.


    ¡°Yue Yue, tell Grandma to give this jewelry to me. You have so much jewelry. Can you give me one or two?¡± Meng Xiao asked Tao Yue shamelessly.


    Tao Yue wanted to kick Meng Xiao out. Didn¡¯t she realize that these things belonged to Tan Rou?


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of asking her?¡± Grandma Tao was confused. ¡°These jewelry don¡¯t belong to her.¡±


    Meng Xiao blinked and asked, ¡°Yue Yue, aren¡¯t these yours?¡±


    ¡°Meng Xiao put the things back!¡± Tao Yue said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it even if you put it back. I don¡¯t want things that others have worn before.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Grandma Tao also agreed. ¡°Indeed, the things that others have worn are not worthy of you. In that case, whoever touches these things can take them away. However, you have topensate ording to the original price.¡±


    ¡°These are yours?¡± Meng Xiao finally reacted. ¡°So this manor is yours too?¡±


    ¡°If I had known that you woulde in, I would have hung a sign on the gate of the manor.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°It says that outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡±


    Grandma Tao felt that this method was feasible. ¡°Xiao Zhou, go and make a sign immediately. Write it like what the young Miss said.¡±


    Meng Xiao, who wasbeled as an outsider, was very angry. She red at Tao Yue. ¡°Yue Yue, didn¡¯t you say that this is your manor? Why?¡±


    The girl who came with Meng Xiao said angrily, ¡°Meng Xiao, can¡¯t you see clearly? Tao Yue is treating us like fools. She deliberately brought us here to take Tan Ron¡¯s things and anger Tan Rou, but nothing happened to her.¡± ¡°Tao Yue, are you using me?¡± Meng Xiao asked Tao Yue.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Wow, you finally came to your senses. How brainless can you be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± Meng Xiao¡¯s joy and anger werepletely expressed on his face.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t argue with her. ¡°Meng Xiao, calcte what you have on you. Transfer or cash?¡±


    The other two girls didn¡¯t take much, just a ne and two bracelets, but these things were worth millions. Although they had some money at home, they were not people who could take out hundreds of millions of pocket money at once.


    ¡°Miss Tao, I¡¯m really sorry! 1 really didn¡¯t know this was yours. Tao Yue told me to take it, so 1 took it.¡± The girl with a better temper apologized. ¡°If you want me to pay for it, can you give me some time to do so?¡±


    Another girl with a bad temper also said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have touched your things. I¡¯ll pay for it too, but I can¡¯t take out that much money now..¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558: 558 Identity

    Chapter 558 - 558: 558 Identity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was very satisfied with their attitude. In the beginning, she did not really want them topensate her. She was just unhappy with Meng Xiao¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what do you think?¡± Grandma Tao respected Tan Rou¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I have no objections. It¡¯s just a waste of the jewelry that Grandpa and Grandma carefully picked for me,¡± Tan Rou said regretfully.


    Grandma Tao patted the back of her hand and said very generously, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you a new batch of jewelry tomorrow. You can choose what you like and keep it.¡±


    Tao Yue clutched her clothes tightly. Jealousy and anger filled her heart. Grandma Tao had never asked her to pick jewelry. They were both daughters of the Tao family. How could Grandma Tao be so biased towards Tan Rou?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already decided, let¡¯s send these two youngdies out first!¡± Grandma Tao instructed.


    The girls that were asked to leave didn¡¯t want to take the me. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to make trouble for Tao Yue. ¡°Old Madam, we¡¯re not uneducated people. If Tao Yue didn¡¯t bring us in, we wouldn¡¯t havee in, and we wouldn¡¯t have taken other people¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe in and take anything. 1 just brought you in to take a look. Who knew you would go upstairs to take jewelry?¡± Tao Yue argued.


    Tao Yue had to keep her position. She could find new friends if she lost these friends. If she was kicked out of the Tao family, she would have nothing left.


    Meng Xiao was very angry. She pointed at Tao Yue¡¯s nose and scolded,¡± You vicious person. You tricked us intoing here. Now you¡¯re pushing all the me on us. If we have to pay for the jewelry , you should pay as well.¡±


    Tao Yue really wanted to scold him back, but it didn¡¯t fit her image. She could only say in a low voice, ¡°Meng Xiao, 1 didn¡¯t ask you to take the things. You took them secretly. Don¡¯t frame me.¡±


    Meng Xiao picked up the Fire Dragon Fruit from the ground and wiped it on Tao Yue¡¯s head and clothes. ¡°Why are you pushing the me onto me? You¡¯re the one who brought us here?!¡±


    Grandma Tao didn¡¯t want to see them fight here in case they broke her things. ¡°Xiao Zhou, send these twodies out. The Meng family¡¯s people wille and pick up their second miss. Don¡¯t let her go crazy here.¡±


    Aunt Zhou waved her hand, and a few burly maids walked over quietly. They stopped Meng Xiao alone and forced her out.


    Tao Yue wiped the Fire Dragon Fruit Juice off her body with a wet tissue. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go back and take a shower first, in case it gets dry and hard to wash.¡± She just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Second Cousin, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡± Tan Rou reached out her arm to stop Tao Yue. ¡°We haven¡¯t solved the problem between us.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tao Yue was very scared. Her voice was trembling when she spoke. ¡°What do we have to talk about?¡±¡±


    ¡°Go find Aunt Zhou to receive your punishment!¡± Grandma Tao shouted. ¡°You must give your eldest cousin an exnation for today¡¯s matter!¡±


    Tao Yue bit her lips and said unwillingly, ¡°I understand, Grandma. The Tao family¡¯s rules were very strict. If she went to receive her punishment today, she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to get up tomorrow.


    After everyone left, Grandma Tao pulled Tan Rou to her side again. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you today. Don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 get your second uncle and second aunt toe overter. We definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll just think of it as selling jewelry away.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t usually use those jewelry, so 1 can sell them for money.¡±


    Grandma Tao gently scratched Tan Rou¡¯s nose and said dotingly, ¡°You little miser.¡±


    After that, she looked in the direction that Tao Yue had left. ¡°Tao Yue is getting more and more out of line. She has been the youngdy of the Tao family for a few years, and she doesn¡¯t even know her original identity. He had to teach her a lesson this time so that she would remember. Otherwise, who knows what she will do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Just be more careful in the future. Besides, 1 don¡¯t think Tao Yue will dare toe in again.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to teach her a lesson, or she won¡¯t know who she is anymore.¡± The Tao family raised her for so many years and gave her the best education and life. Was this how she repaid the Tao family? One by one, they feed the ungrateful wolf..</font>

 Chapter 559 - 559: 559 Shifting responsibilities

    Chapter 559 - 559: 559 Shifting responsibilities


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Grandma, 1 don¡¯t think that Tao Yue is a stupid person for no reason.¡± Tan Rou analyzed Tao Yue¡¯s behavior today. ¡°Since Yuanxi doesn¡¯t belong to Tao Yue, Tao Yue definitely won¡¯t take the initiative to mention it to others. I think something happened recently that made Tao Yue eager to show off.¡±


    Grandma Tao nodded. ¡°Although Tao Yue had some tricks in the past, most of the time, it was just to please her parents. But ever since you came back, her behavior has been very radical, as if she was in a hurry to prove something.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you can find out what happened outside. Maybe that would exin why she¡¯s been acting this way.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate this matter immediately,¡± Grandma Tao said.


    On the other side, Tao Yue was lying on the bed after being whipped. The injury on her back was not that serious, but she had to make it look serious so that her parents would feel sorry for her and not pursue the matter with Meng Xiao and the others.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Second Aunt Tao heard from Grandma Tao that Tao Yue had brought people to Yuanxi Manor and that Tao Yue had been beaten up. She ran back in a panic. He saw Tao Yue lying on the bed. Her shirt was covered in blood, and it was obvious that she had been beaten up badly.


    ¡°Yue Yue, how are you?¡± Second Aunt Tao caressed Tao Yue¡¯s shoulder with heartache. ¡°How could Aunt Zhou be so ruthless?¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s tears finally fell. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. 1 shouldn¡¯t have let anyone into Yuanxi Manor. If 1 stopped them from entering, they would not take their eldest cousin¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°Yue Yue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked. ¡°Why did your grandmother say that you brought people to steal your eldest cousin¡¯s jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t bring anyone to steal my eldest cousin¡¯s jewelry.¡± Tao Yue shook her head, but her back hurt whenever she moved, so she could only speak to Second Aunt Tao stiffly. ¡°I invited them to my house as guests, but they saw the flowers in Yuanxi Manor when they were strolling around, so they slipped in when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was a little angry. ¡°Yue Yue, didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to y with that Meng Xiao? Why are you ying with her again?¡±


    Tao Yue was just Meng Xiao¡¯s tool. Now that her rtionship with Meng Xiao had broken, she would make use of that idiot Meng Xiao for thest time.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to get along with Meng Xiao either, but Meng Xiao somehow found out that I¡¯m not your biological child and spread rumors that I¡¯m going to be chased out of the Tao family.¡± Tao Yue cried. ¡°In order to break the rumor, I had to invite them back to y. 1 wanted them to see how good my grandparents and parents were to me.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao caressed Tao Yue¡¯s face and sighed. ¡°No matter what, Daddy and Mommy love you and will never chase you out.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I regret it now. 1 shouldn¡¯t have let Meng Xiao and the others go to Source Creek Manor, and I shouldn¡¯t have let them take Eldest Cousin¡¯s jewelry. Now that Eldest Cousin is angry with me, 1 don¡¯t know how to make up with her.¡± Tao Yue said pitifully.


    ¡°Apologize to her sincerely. If you don¡¯t know how to say it, make a draft first.¡± Second Aunt Tao gave her an idea.


    ¡°Then, go apologize to your grandmother. You have to do it with ail your heart. I believe they will forgive you.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s head moved slightly. ¡°Mom, 1¡¯11 go apologize to themter.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao said, ¡°Yue Yue, you can¡¯t make such a mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t bring outsiders to Yuanxi Manor again.¡± Tao Yue promised.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Second Aunt Tao helped her change into a soft nket. ¡°Now that your back is injured like this, I don¡¯t even know if you can participate in the pianopetition next week.¡±


    ¡°I have to!¡± Tao Yue sat up immediately. Her back hurt so much that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll definitely recover when the pianopetition starts.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let go of the only chance she had to show off. Tao Yue had to win first ce in this pianopetition..</font>

 Chapter 560 - 560: 560 Judges

    Chapter 560: 560 Judges


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was drinking tea, admiring flowers, and writing a program in her private greenhouse when she suddenly received a call from Hang Wei.


    ¡°Boss, what are you busy with? Have you arrived in the Capital?¡± Hang Wei¡¯s very recognizable voice came from the phone, apanied by hisughter that he could not hide.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy with the chip.¡± Tan Rou ced her phone on the table and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a coboration between ourpany and Brother Zhuang. I have to make it perfect.¡±


    Hang Wei pursed his lips in disdain. ¡°Third Brother, Third Brother, you never addressed me that so affectionately. I¡¯ve even never heard you call me ¡®brother¡¯. Boss, you¡¯ve really forgotten yourrades when you have a man.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t intend to chat with Hang Wei. ¡°Hang Wei, if you have nothing to do, talk to Third Brother more about the details of the new product development. Don¡¯t waste time here.¡± She was about to hang up.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Hang Wei stopped Tan Rou. ¡°Boss, I really have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Tan Rou urged.


    ¡°Boss, the thing is Professor Wu asked me to call you and ask if you¡¯re interested in being a judge for the pianopetition.¡± Hang Wei said.


    Tan Rou did not understand why Professor Wu would ask her this question. ¡°Could it be that Professor Wu is getting tired of physics and is switching over to ying the piano?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hang Weiughed out loud. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too humorous. At Old Wu¡¯s age, he can¡¯t even understand the score. How could he y the piano? It¡¯s just for a pianopetition.¡±


    ¡°What pianopetition?¡± Tan Rou asked casually.


    ¡°A grand pianopetition. There will be famous people from home and abroad will participate in this event. Someone came to Professor Wu and hoped that you could be a judge for the convention.¡± Hang Wei exined.


    ¡°Professor Wu couldn¡¯t get through himself, so he asked me to call you.¡±


    ¡°I blocked his number.¡± Tan Rou massaged the space between her eyebrows and said with a headache, ¡°1 got him to do one thing and he had to call me at least 30 times a day¡­ Most of the time, he would only be talking nonsense. I still have sses to attend and didn¡¯t have time to listen to his nonsense, so I cklisted him and released him when 1 needed him.¡±


    Hang Wei knew Professor Wu well. Calling Tan Rou more than 30 times a day was something Professor Wu would do.


    ¡°Are you going to the pianopetition? Professor Wu is urging me to do so. He said that if you don¡¯t reply to him, he¡¯ll bring someone to your house to ask you personally.¡±


    Tan Rou really admired Professor Wu . Why was he regressing as he lived? How could he do such a childish thing?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time¡­¡± Tan Rou was about to refuse when she suddenly saw the flowers in her greenhouse. She recalled the scene of Tao Yue ying the piano in the greenhouse. At that time, Tao Yue seemed to be preparing for a pianopetition.


    After thinking about it, Tan Rou felt that it was necessary to take a look. ¡°Alright, send me the address and time. I¡¯ll be there in advance.¡±


    Hang Wei was shocked. ¡°Are you really going to be a judge for this pianopetition? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to joke. Send the details to my phone immediately. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything else.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the venue in advance to make preparations on the day of thepetition.¡± Then she hung up the phone.


    Hang Wei hung up the phone and sat at his desk, puzzled. Did their boss take the wrong medicine? Why did she agree to be a judge at the pianopetition?


    Tan Ron¡¯s time was so precious. Other people could not even walk downstairs in a minute, but Tan Rou coulde up with a prototype of a work in just a minute, such as a high-intelligence capsule pen.


    ¡°How magical is this pianopetition? Even the Boss was attracted to it.¡± Hang Wei said to himself, ¡°Since Boss is going, this pianopetition must be good. I¡¯ll ask Professor Wu for a few tickets and bring my wife along.¡±


    Hang Wei called Professor Wu and told him that Tan Rou had agreed to be a judge.


    Professor Wu was very happy, but at the same time, he was a little confused. ¡°How did you get through to the little girl? Perhaps it¡¯s because you have better signal?¡±


    Hang Wei rolled his eyes through the screen. ¡®It¡¯s not that my signal is better than yours to get through, but you¡¯re too annoying and she blocked your number¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because thework signal is strong.¡± Hang Wei said perfunctorily, ¡°Also, have two seats arranged for me when the timees. I¡¯ll go watch it with my wife.¡±


    Old Professor Wu had no objections. He gave Hang Wei a few electronic tickets and told that he was wees to join them..

 Chapter 561 - 561: 561 Bad Friends

    Chapter 561: 561 Bad Friends


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    A few days before the pianopetition, Tao Yue invited many doctors toe back to treat her wounds. She even found a few very good cosmetic hospitals. Even if she couldn¡¯t cure her wounds, she could at least cover them up.


    On the day of thepetition, Tao Yue got up early in the morning to put on her makeup. Her dress was specially custom-made. It was ck with crystals on it. Under the sunlight, the crystals sparkled, making her look like a princess.


    Tao Yue looked great. She had fair skin and a well-proportioned figure. In this ck dress, she looked noble, elegant and mysterious. Moreover, she had put on the jewelry she had designed today. This ne suited her outfit quite well.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Tao Yue greeted Second Aunt Tao when she saw hering in.


    Second Aunt Tao saw Tao Yue and praised her with a smile, ¡°My Yue Yue is so beautiful!¡±


    Tao Yue was smiling so hard that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not that pretty.¡±


    ¡°You are!¡± Second Aunt Tao said, ¡°Yue Yue, don¡¯t be nervous. I believe that you will get good results.¡±


    Tao Yue nodded. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do well in thepetition.¡±


    For the past few days, she would spend four to five hours practicing the piano every day. During the holidays, she spent almost every day in the piano room. Now that her piano skills had improved a lot, she could y the piano music that she was going to y in the pianopetition with her eyes closed.


    As long as there were no idents, Tao Yue would definitely get a good ranking. If she performed well, she could get first ce.


    ¡°Yue Yue, don¡¯t be nervous, and don¡¯t care too much about your cings. As long as you go on stage and perform your songpletely, 1 will be incredibly proud of you.¡± Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on Tao Yue. Tao Yue had been practicing the piano very hard recently. She was worried that Tao Yue would be nervous when she went on stage and not get any results.


    Although Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t care about thepetition results, she knew that Tao Yue cared about the results. If Tao Yue didn¡¯t care about getting a good results in thepetition, Tao Yue wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time practicing the piano.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tao Yue agreed.


    ¡°Yue Yue, you really don¡¯t need me toe with you?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked again.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be nervous if you go with me,¡± Tao Yue replied.


    ¡°Plus, my teacher will be by my side. You don¡¯t have to worry about no one apanying me. Besides, you didn¡¯t apany me in the previouspetitions. I won¡¯t be able to adapt if you go now.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was convinced by Tao Yue. Sometimes, it was just as Tao Yue said. It was easy for children to be nervous when their parents were present. Therefore, every time Tao Yue participated in apetition, Second Aunt Tao would not go to the venue. She would only pick Tao Yue up at the door after thepetition.


    After Tao Yue was ready, Second Aunt Tao sent her out. At the entrance, they met Tan Rou, who was also waiting for a car.


    ¡°Is Xiao Rou going out too? Why didn¡¯t you arrange for a chauffeur to send you out?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked kindly.


    Tan Rou had a good impression of Second Aunt Tao, so she smiled politely and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble the driver. Someone ising to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Big Cousin, who¡¯s here to pick you up?¡± Tao Yue asked subconsciously. ¡°Your friend?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t n to tell Tao Yue right now. ¡°We can be considered friends.¡± The person who came to pick her up was Hang Wei. They were both friends and business partners.


    Tao Yue said sarcastically, ¡°Eldest Cousin, you¡¯ve just returned to the Capital and you¡¯ve already made friends. That¡¯s not bad! However, there are all sorts of people in a huge city like this and they may not be all good people. You have to take a good look at whether your friends are good or bad. Don¡¯t be friends with those who are bad.¡±


    Tan Rou was notwilling to be outdone. Instead, she asked, ¡°Is Second Cousin talking about Meng Xiao?¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve stopped talking to her,¡± Tao Yue emphasized.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°Second Cousin, you¡¯d better keep your word. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself if Meng Xiao appears with you again.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao also agreed with Tan Ron¡¯s words. ¡°Yue Yue, you¡¯re going to thepetition today which is why 1 don¡¯t want to distract you with anything else. Anyway, you should focus on thepetition. Don¡¯t think about other people or things.¡±


    ¡°Mom, 1 know.¡± Tao Yue replied. Then, she looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Is the friend that Eldest Cousin is waiting for not here yet? Why don¡¯t I give you a ride first? I¡¯m going out too.¡± Actually, she wanted to see what kind of friends Tan Rou had made in just a few days. She wanted to see if they were from the big families in the Capital..

 Chapter 562 - 562: 562 Busy With Work

    Chapter 562: 562 Busy With Work


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Ron nced at her phone. ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon. If you¡¯re in a hurry to go to thepetition, go ahead. I hope you can get a good result today.¡±


    This was a blessing, but when it reached Tao Yue¡¯s ears, it changed. She felt that Tan Rou was mocking her for her poor piano skills and her inability to get good grades.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Xiao Rou.¡± Second Aunt Tao liked Tan Rou very much. After hearing Tan Rou give Tao Yue her blessings, she smiled and said, ¡°Yue Yue will definitely not disappoint you.¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to put on a nonchnt expression, but Second Aunt Tao was here. She couldn¡¯t afford to be too stiff with Tao Yue.


    When Tao Yue heard Tan Rou rejected her offer, she became even more curious about who was picking Tan Rou up. She found an excuse and said, ¡°Mom, I still have something I forget. I¡¯m gonna head back to get it first.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Mom will help you get it. It¡¯s not easy for you to walk in high heels,¡± Second Aunt Tao said anxiously.


    Tao Yue stole a nce at Tan Rou. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Then I¡¯ll wait for you here and talk to my eldest cousin.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was very happy to see the two sisters getting along. It seemed that what happened a few days ago did not affect their rtionship.


    ¡°Eldest cousin, who is it that is picking you up? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Tao Yue asked impatiently after Second Aunt Tao left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too curious about me.¡± Tan Rou warned coldly, ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be very miserable.¡±


    Tao Yue suddenly felt cold. She already wore a jacket over her dress, but she still felt the chill.


    ¡°What does First Cousin mean by this?¡± Tao Yue asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Tan Rou walked forward. Hang Wei¡¯s car had just arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I hope you can get good results in today¡¯spetition.¡±


    After saying that, she walked quickly to the car.


    Tao Yue stood there and thought about Tan Ron¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou would be so kind as to wish her good results. Tan Rou must have some scheme against her.


    Hang Wei¡¯s wife, Qianqian, was a very cute girl. She was younger than Hang Wei but older than Tan Rou. Qianqian loved cooking, and her favorite thing was to cook for others. The fact that Hang Wei had not be fat after eating for so many years only showed how much he loved sports. Otherwise, if he had been fed the way Qianqian fed him, Hang Wei would have be fat like a ball long ago.


    ¡°Dear Rourou, long time no see!¡± Qianqian handed Tan Rou an exquisite box as soon as she saw her. ¡°1 made this especially for you. Try it!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like sweet things, but she epted Qianqian¡¯s cake and praised, ¡°Sister Qianqian, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting older and older,¡± Qianqian said shyly as she touched her face. ¡°How can 1 get prettier?¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianqian is beautiful!¡± Tan Rou said sincerely, ¡°And your cooking is delicious. Being able to marry you must have used up all of Hang Wei¡¯s luck for his entire life.¡±


    Qianqian looked at Hang Wei in the driver¡¯s seat and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to meet him.¡±


    The few of them reminisced for a while, and then Tan Rou mentioned the robot. Recently, she had kept her eyes on Hang Wei and paid more attention to the cooperation of the smart capsule pen. She had no chance to care about the production of the new generation of robots.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done with the preparations.¡± Hang Wei was very capable. ¡°This batch of robots can be put into production after the New Year.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Send the robot to me before mass production.


    I still need to modify the program of the new robot to make it more suitable for work in today¡¯s society.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡± Hang Wei said.


    Tan Rou added, ¡°I still need some time to design the smart capsule pen. I just found out that this can add another function. I¡¯m also modifying it now.¡±


    Hang Wei could only nod continuously.


    Qianqian sat in the front passenger seat and did not say a word. After they finished chatting, she said in admiration, ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I have no choice. These two matters are very important to me. I have to handle them personally.¡±


    ¡°You have to go to school, modify the program, and research new products. Now, you have to find time to be a judge. You¡¯re too busy!¡± Qianqian said with heartache.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like to be so busy. However, she had been like this all those years and had already developed a habit. Once a habit was formed, it was very difficult to change it..

 Chapter 563 - 563: 536 Like a Beggar

    Chapter 563: 536 Like a Beggar


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue watched the white sports car go away. Although she didn¡¯t see who was inside, she could tell how much the car was worth. Even Tao Yue¡¯s brother, Tao Sheng, had never driven such an expensive car.


    Who was the one who picked Tan Rou up? Where was Tan Rou going? These two questions deeply troubled Tao Yue.


    However, when she got to the venue for the pianopetition, Tao Yue¡¯s two questions were solved.


    ¡°Eldest cousin, why are you here? Are you here for thepetition too?¡± Tao Yue asked worriedly when she saw Tan Rou.¡± If Tan Rou participated in thepetition, she would definitely not have the chance to get first ce again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to participate in thepetition.¡± Tan Rou answered honestly.


    Tao Yue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Is Big Cousin here to watch thepetition? If 1 had known that Eldest Cousin would also be here, I would have brought you along.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°We¡¯re not on the same path. There¡¯s no need for us to head to here together.¡±


    Tao Yue was a person who attracted attention. On this day, Tao Yue¡¯s every move would attract the attention of others.


    ¡°Who was that person talking to Tao Yue? Is she also a contestant?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a contestant! All of us had dressed up carefully beforeing here. Only she was different. She was dressed so casually. She was definitely not a contestant.¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your ears? Didn¡¯t she hear Tao Yue calling her ¡®Big Cousin?¡¯ There must be only one person Tao Yue called Big Cousin.¡± ¡°Heavens! Was she the eldest daughter of the Tao family? She¡¯s really too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°But 1 feel that their rtionship is not very good.¡±


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t let others see that she and Tan Rou were not on good terms. Otherwise, others would think that Tan Rou¡¯s arrival had affected her status.


    ¡°If you want to go in and watch thepetition,e in with me.¡± Tao Yue said affectionately.


    Tan Rou stood to the side in disgust. ¡°No need. I can go in myself.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, what are you doing here?¡± An annoying voice sounded in Tan Rou¡¯s ear, and the voice was getting closer and closer. ¡°You¡¯re not here to participate in the pianopetition, are you?¡±


    This person was none other than Meng Xiao, who was also participating in the pianopetition.


    Tan Rou looked at Meng Xiao. Meng Xiao was wearing a golden gown and had makeup on. She looked very noble and beautiful. As long as she didn¡¯t speak, she was definitely a cultured beauty.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Tan Rou¡¯s attitude toward Meng Xiao was even worse. She didn¡¯t need to exin to Meng Xiao why she was here. Moreover, from Meng Xiao¡¯s appearance, he should also be a contestant. Since he was a contestant, they would definitely meetter. There was no need to waste time exining.


    ¡°Of course it has something to do with me.¡± Meng Xiao said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m a contestant here. Someone like you probably won¡¯t have the chance to participate in such apetition in your lifetime.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±


    Although thispetition invited famous young pianists from all over the world, the contestants were too young, after all, and few of them actuallyposed their own. Tan Rou had no interest in participating in apetition like this. If she were to participate, she would definitely participate in an original pianopetition.


    Meng Xiao sized up Tan Rou and mocked, ¡°It seems like the eldest daughter of the Tao family isn¡¯t doing well in the Tao family. Look at your clothes today. You look like a beggar who came here to beg for food.¡±


    Tan Rou was wearing a simple jacket, slim pants, and ck Martin boots today. She looked very youthful. It was just that her outfit was not suitable for this venue. After all, the contestants were all dressed up very well and were afraid of losing to others in terms of appearance.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Hang Wei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Who do you think looks like a beggar here?¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Meng Xiao continued to taunt, ¡°The beggar that came with Tan Rou?¡±


    Some of them knew Hang Wei. After hearing Meng Xiao¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t that CEO Hang from TL Company? How could he be a beggar?¡±


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t know Hang Wei, nor did she know about the TLpany. ¡°What kind ofpany is that? Is it bigger than our Meng family¡¯spany?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re from the Meng family?¡± Hang Wei sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on


    people like her. Let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564: 564 Disgust

    Chapter 564: 564 Disgust


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As Tan Rou and the others walked into the venue, Meng Xiao continued to follow behind them and talk nonsense.


    ¡°Who let you in? Do you have tickets? Are you here to watch the pianopetition dressed like this?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°You must know that great pianists from all over the world would be gathered here. It¡¯s too cheap for you to dress like this.¡±


    Meng Xiao followed Tan Rou all the way to the lounge. Hang Wei and Qianqian went to the audience seats halfway. Meng Xiao did not even look at them. She only had her eyes on Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou ignored Meng Xiao, so Meng Xiao thought that Tan Rou was feeling guilty. Hence, she became even bolder and criticized her in front of Tan Rou.


    ¡°Unimportant people are not allowed toe to the lounge. The lounge here is for us contestants to rest.¡± Meng Xiao acted like a security guard. ¡°Get out quickly, or I¡¯ll call the staff to chase you out!¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Meng Xiao. She was a little taller than Meng Xiao, so she felt very pressured.


    ¡°Meng Xiao, 1 don¡¯t want to get into a conflict with you today. If you continue to talk nonsense, don¡¯t even think about performing on stage today.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s gaze was cold.


    Meng Xiao was suddenly a little scared when Tan Rou looked at her like that. However, she thought about it. She was a contestant. What right did Tan Rou have to disqualify her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. Even if you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tao family, you can¡¯t disqualify me.¡± Meng Xiao said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you stole Yueyue¡¯s ce. Let me tell you, Yueyue is a genius pianist. Just wait for her performance!¡±


    Tan Rou was really puzzled. She almost suspected that Tao Yue had installed a machine program in Meng Xiao¡¯s brain, the kind that required Meng Xiao to listen to Tao Yue or die. Otherwise, why would Meng Xiao continue to speak up for Tao Yue after experiencing those things?


    ¡°Do you have something on Tao Yue? Why else would you speak up for Tao Yue when she tried to harm you?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Meng Xiao said guiltily, ¡°1 just can¡¯t stand you bullying Yue Yue!¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s piano teacher, Yang Shi, was also in the lounge. She wanted to study the piano score quietly at this time, but a noisy contestant barged in. Not only that, but this contestant seemed to know her student. She found it strange. Tao Yue was such an obedient child. How did she get to know such a troublesome friend?


    When Tao Yue came in, Yang Shi called Tao Yue to her side and whispered to her, ¡°Yue Yue, is that noisy person your friend?¡±¡±


    Tao Yue looked at Tan Rou and Meng Xiao, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Teacher,¡± she denied, ¡°that¡¯s not my friend. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re both contestants and have only met a few times.¡±


    Yang Shi was relieved. She said to Tao Yue, ¡°Yue Yue, you are my most outstanding disciple. 1 like you very much. I have seen what kind of child you are. So you must never be friends with that kind of person. She will only lead you astray.¡±


    Tao Yue nodded obediently. ¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t be friends with her.¡± She only wanted to make use of Meng Xiao, that idiot.


    Yang Shi looked at Meng Xiao again and shook her head.


    ¡°The moment I saw her, 1 felt disgusted. If she wasn¡¯t a contestant, I would have asked the staff to ask her to leave.¡±


    Tao Yueyue was thinking that she had to pay attention to the fact that she and Meng Xiao had known each other for a long time.


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and sat on the chair, sending out a few messages from time to time. Meng Xiao was like a noisy sparrow that kept talking in her ear, as if he would not get tired.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, so you¡¯re here!¡± A uniformed staff member rushed in. ¡°Why are you in this lounge? We¡¯ve arranged a special lounge for you. Do you want to go over?¡±


    ¡°What lounge?¡± Meng Xiao rolled her eyes. ¡°It can¡¯t be a service staff lounge, right?¡±


    The staff frowned. ¡°Are you a contestant? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Meng Xiao snorted and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m one of the contestant, Meng Xiao.¡±


    The staff member smiled, ¡°Well, you have definitely made a name for yourself.¡± Thest ce of the pianopetition has finally arrived..

 Chapter 565 - 565: 565 Contestant and Judge

    Chapter 565: 565 Contestant and Judge


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Xiao pointed at Tan Rou arrogantly, ¡°How can anyone enter the lounge? What if she bumps into our contestants and affects our performance?¡±


    The staff didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but out of politeness, he said, ¡°If you want a good atmosphere, find a ce to stay. Don¡¯t stay in this lounge.¡±


    Meng Xiao did not dare to offend the staff too much. After all, she had entered through the back door. It was better to keep a low profile.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, please follow me to the lounge we have arranged for you.¡± The staff member nced at Meng Xiao indifferently, then said to Tan Rou with a smile.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have any objections. Since she was going on stageter, where she went didn¡¯t matter. Moreover, this time, it was Uncle Wu who called her over. Until now, she had not seen his figure. He was probably in another lounge.


    Although Uncle Wu studied physics, he was also very aplished in piano. He was one of the organizers of thispetition, so he invited Tan Rou to be a judge this time.


    Tan Rou left with the staff. Yang Shi and Tao Yue walked over. Yang Shi asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your cousin?¡±


    Tao Yue was afraid Yang Shi would take a fancy to Tan Rou, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here today, but she¡¯s not a contestant. I saw the service staff speaking to her earlier; she may be here to work.¡±


    Yang Shi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s strange. With your cousin¡¯s identity, she shouldn¡¯t have to work here, right?¡±


    Tao Yue said, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s here for a part-time job. Plus, this is a pianopetition. She may want some exposure to ssical music. After all, she has never had such exposure.¡±


    Yang Shi said disdainfully, ¡°She should have learned the piano earlier. It¡¯s already toote for her to learn it now. Moreover, why didn¡¯t she go to a professional teacher to learn the piano? What can you learn by working here?¡±


    Tao Yueyue followed Yang Shi¡¯s words. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell my cousin to find a professional teacher instead.¡±


    Yang Shi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go outside and familiarize ourselves with the environment. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to warm up after this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tao Yue followed behind Yang Shi.


    As soon as they went out, they saw Tan Rou standing in the middle of a few people. They were familiar with those around her. There were a few very famous piano masters from home and abroad. One of the purposes of thispetition was to select new disciples.


    Grandmaster selected young contestants from all over the country after filtering through. Ultimately, the best contestants from all over the country have gathered here. As long as they could get into the top ten in the finals, they would have the chance to be Grandmaster¡¯s disciples.


    ¡°Why is your cousin standing with those piano masters?¡± Yang Shi asked in confusion.


    ¡°My cousin should be helping the Grandmasters with some matters. After all, she¡¯s a staff member.¡± Tao Yue said.


    This reason made sense, so Yang Shi did not ask further.


    Tao Yue was going to perform on stage in a while. The rules of thispetition were different from the previous ones. During the finals, all the participants had to go on stage together. A random person would be chosen to perform. When this person performed, the remaining yers would watch from the stage. After thepetition, they could not leave the stage to avoid affecting those who had not performed.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t dare to drink water before thepetition because she feared she would need to go to the toilet on stage. Although there was no rule against going to the toilet, going to the toilet in the middle of thepetition would definitely affect the judges ¡®impression.


    The contestants went on stage first, and Tao Yue was the third. They were all randomly assigned seats, so no one knew where they would be seated. After sitting down, Tao Yue looked at the audience below the stands. She didn¡¯t see Tan Rou, so she was sure that Tan Rou was a staff member. Only the backstage staff did not show up at this time.


    After the contestants sat down, it was the host¡¯s opening speech. After the host finished speaking, the curtain of the judges ¡®seats on the right was pulled open.


    Among the group of old men and women, there was a young girl who was particrly eye-catching. This girl was none other than Tan Rou.


    Tao Yue stood up from her seat in shock. The contestants and the audience were all looking at her. She blushed and apologized before returning to her seat.


    How could it be Tan Rou? How could Tan Rou be the judge of the finals?


    Tao Yue¡¯s palms were sweaty. She panicked. If Tan Rou was the judge, things would be hard for her..

 Chapter 566 - 566: 566 A Mistake in the Competition

    Chapter 566 - 566: 566 A Mistake in the Competition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Not only was Tao Yue shocked, but Meng Xiao was also in disbelief.


    Meng Xiao was sitting behind Tao Yue. She leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Yue Yue, why is Tan Rou sitting with the judges?¡±


    She had heard about Tan Rou from Tao Yue. She felt that Tan Rou had always lived in the Tan family, and the Tan family did not value Tan Rou. How could they let her learn the piano? Even if it was piano, Tan Rou would definitely not be a judge given her age and standard.


    But now, Tan Rou was sitting on the stage. Meng Xiao rubbed her eyes several times, but she still saw Tan Rou. This meant that she was not dreaming.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to talk to Meng Xiao on stage. Firstly, she didn¡¯t want to expose her rtionship with Meng Xiao. Secondly, with so many people watching, she shouldn¡¯t make any unnecessary moves.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Moreover, Tao Yue had seen Tan Rou y the piano before. Tan Ron¡¯s piano skills were superb. When she met Tan Rou outside, Tao Yue¡¯s first reaction was that Tan Rou would steal her ce. However, she was relieved when she learned that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t a contestant.


    But now, Tao Yue was nervous again. Tan Rou was a judge, so she would definitely give her a low score on purpose. Tao Yue¡¯s face turned ugly when she thought of this.


    ¡°Yue Yue, do you know Tan Rou is the judge of thispetition?¡± Meng Xiao asked Tao Yue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Tao Yue said impatiently.


    Coincidentally, the host was introducing the judges. He asked everyone if they knew one of the judges. No one said anything, but Tao Yue said, ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯. She changed the focus of the audience again.


    The pianist was a kind-looking old man. When he heard Tao Yue say, ¡¯I don¡¯t know¡¯, he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me. You¡¯ll know me after thispetition.¡±


    Yang Shi was sitting below the stage. She saw Tao Yue make two mistakes in a row and her expression turned ugly. However, after hearing what the piano master said, she suddenly had a little hope. Perhaps the master knew about Tao Yue and wanted to make her his disciple.


    Tao Yue, who was on the stage, was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She had already made two mistakes. The judges ¡®impression of her must have been greatly reduced. Moreover, one of the judges was Tan Rou. Tan Rou would definitely give her a low score.


    Tan Rou nced at the contestants and smiled. ¡°The first contestant can start now.¡±


    The seat light of the girl on Tao Yue¡¯s right lit up. The girl tidied up her clothes, walked to the piano stand confidently, and began to y.


    This was a rtively soothing piece. It was not difficult, and the contestant¡¯s ability was also very strong. Shepleted the performance excellently. Then, she stood up and bowed to the judges and audience.


    Next was the time for the judges to give theirments. Each judge gave a few simplements, either praising or pointing out their shorings.


    Initially, everyone was disdainful of Tan Rou, this young judge. They thought that she must be the granddaughter of some grandmaster who came to put on an act. However, when Tan Rou spoke, they realized that Tan Rou was someone who actually knew music, most of the points she said were even more unique than those masters.


    The judges¡¯ scores would not be announced for the time being, but they would write the scores on the score sheet and ce them into the sealed box. Finally, the scores would be read out.


    Tao Yue was the fourth to go on stage. When she went on stage, Tan Rou¡¯s eyes that were originally closed suddenly openedpletely. She held the score sheet in her hand in advance and was ready to score Tao Yue.


    After seeing Tan Rou¡¯s actions, Tao Yue¡¯s previous messy thoughts came out. She sat in front of the piano and began to panic. Once she panicked, her thoughts became chaotic, and her limbs became uncoordinated. In the end, the music she yed was not connected in many ces, and it was very unpleasant.


    Yang Shi covered her ears when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t believe that her most outstanding disciple could y such a terrible piano piece. Tao Yue¡¯s performance today was about the same as a beginner¡¯s.


    Tao Yue also knew that she was finished. She would definitely be cedst today.


    After thepetition ended, the contestants would return to the lounge to rest. After the judges had tabted the scores, they would announce them together. In thispetition, there was basically a contestant from every city. Meng Xiao had won a spot from another province, so the staff member had a deep impression of the person who wasst in the selection.


    Tao Yue cried before she got off the stage. She knew that she had ruined her chance..</font>

 Chapter 567 - 567: 567 Poor Results

    Chapter 567 - 567: 567 Poor Results


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After listening to Tao Yue¡¯s piano piece, Yang Shi didn¡¯t listen to anyone else. She went to the lounge early to wait for Tao Yue. She wanted to ask Tao Yue what was going on. Why did she y so badly today?


    The staff opened the door to the lounge. The contestants came in, talking andughing. Even Meng Xiao was very happy. She felt that she would not be able to walk down this path.


    ¡°Yue Yue, what¡¯s wrong with you? Were you nervous?¡± Meng Xiao asked deliberately. ¡°Why do 1 feel that you didn¡¯t perform as well as I did?¡±


    Tao Yue red at Meng Xiao with reddened eyes but didn¡¯t speak to her.


    Yang Shi walked over with a straight face and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know what you just yed?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tao Yue pursed her lips and said nothing. Her eyes were red, and her tears had soaked her carefully prepared makeup. Her face was indeed multicolored.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± After a while, Tao Yue cried.


    Seeing her crying like this, Yang Shi didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll wait for the results. 1 may have to use my connections to get you another chance.¡±


    Although Yang Shi said so, Tao Yue knew that the possibility of another match was not high. If she did it again, the other contestants would feel that their results were not good andpete again. Then what was the meaning of this match?


    Tao Yue was in a bad mood. She picked up her phone and put it down again. She should have told her mother about the results after thepetition, but she was not in the mood to send a message to her mother.


    After a while, the staff came over to let the contestants out. The results were about to be announced.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to listen to the results at all. She knew that her performance was bad. If nothing unexpected happened, she would definitely be at the bottom.


    Ten students would be selected ording to their results in the finals, but the prizes for thepetition were only gold, silver, and bronze, which corresponded to the first, second, and third ce.


    The judges were the guests who presented the award. They had a card in their hands, and on it was the contestant who was selected in the end.


    ¡°First, starting with the tenth ce.¡± One of the judges began to read out the scores. After reading them, it was another judge who announced the ninth ce.


    After the top ten was announced, Tao Yue gave uppletely. She didn¡¯t make it into the top ten.


    Meng Xiao was very angry that she did not hear her name in the top ten. She felt that she had performed very well. How could she not be ranked?


    ¡°Do the contestants have any objections to their results? If you do, you can raise them now and we will give you an exnation for it.¡±


    ¡°I have objections!¡± Meng Xiao raised her hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t I included in the top ten?¡±


    ¡°Contestant, what¡¯s your name?¡± the host asked.


    ¡°Meng Xiao.¡± Meng Xiao took a step forward. ¡°Is there something shady going on with you guys, or are you guys just too careless? Why isn¡¯t my result here?¡±


    The host patiently said, ¡°Contestant Meng Xiao, you may not understand the rules of thepetition. Before thepetition, 1 said that only the top ten results will be announced. If your results are not within the top ten, it will not be announced.¡±


    Meng Xiao disagreed. ¡°Then how do I know how many points I got?¡±


    ¡°If you want to see your results, you can contact our organizers privately. The organizers will send you your results.¡± The host said with a smile.


    ¡°I want to see it now.¡± Meng Xiao felt that something was wrong with her results. She had prepared for so long. How could she not make it into the top ten? Moreover, she felt that she yed much better than the third ce yer. It was impossible for her not to enter the top ten.


    The host turned to the judges for help.


    Uncle Wu gestured for Tan Rou to speak. Tan Rou did not hesitate and reached out for the microphone. ¡°Since she¡¯s curious about the results, show her then. Anyway, the results have already been released. The entire process is monitored, so we won¡¯t change the results.¡±


    With Meng Xiao¡¯s persistence, the other contestants who had failed the rankings also wanted to see the results. The organizers of thepetition thought for a moment and decided to announce all the results. Since the contestants didn¡¯t mind showing their results, so why should the organizers hide them


    Tao Yue wanted to see the results too , but she was also afraid of them. When the results were announced on the big screen, she closed her eyes.


    Meng Xiao was ranked twenty-fifth, while Tao Yue was one ce behind..</font>

 Chapter 568 - 568: 568 Undeserving of the Name

    Chapter 568: 568 Undeserving of the Name


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Why am I ranked 25th?¡± Meng Xiao was not satisfied with her results. She had thought that she could enter the top 20, but in the end, she was only ranked 25.


    The reason why Meng Xiao put so much effort into participating in thispetition was not to get first ce, but to use thispetition to increase her poprity. When she debuted in the entertainment industry, she could add abel of ¡®beautiful pianist¡¯. But now, he was only ranked 25th. This ranking was not good enough.


    ¡°Did you give me the wrong score?¡± Meng Xiao pointed the finger at Tan Ron. ¡°Is this judge really that good? She¡¯s about the same age as me. How can she be a judge? And does she really know how to y the piano?¡±


    Uncle Wu said unhappily, ¡°The people who can be judges have all been reviewed by us, so you don¡¯t have to doubt the qualifications of these judges. Moreover, the judges were all fair, and there was no difference in the scores of the young judges.¡±


    The pianist that Tao Yue offended earlier spoke up, ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes when you yed just now. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Meng Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    The piano master continued, ¡°Master Tan Rou pointed out the mistakes you made. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a closer look at the score record and the video rey of your performance.¡±


    Meng Xiao did not believe that Tan Rou had the ability to do so, so she requested to y the video and check the score sheet. Sure enough, Tan Rou had pointed out Meng Xiao¡¯s mistakes on the score sheet. She even pointed out that Meng Xiao had not realized she was making a mistake.


    Meng Xiao had nothing to say. She looked at Tan Rou angrily. ¡°Fine, 1 guess you did a good job!¡±


    After the contestants had no objections to their results, they would continue with presenting the awards. Those masters would also bring back the good seedlings they had taken a fancy to and nurture them.


    Yang Shi and Tao Yue split up. Tao Yue had to go to the toilet, but Yang Shi still wanted to get close to the judges, hoping that they would give Tao Yue another chance.


    Tao Yue looked at herself in the mirror and started crying again. She had lived for seventeen years and had never achieved such a bad result. It was a great humiliation for her.


    When Qianqian came out of the bathroom, she happened to see Tao Yue crying. She had heard about Tao Yue before and thought that she was a very nice girl. But recently, she had heard from Hang Wei about the grudge between Tao Yue and Tan Rou. As Tan Ron¡¯s friend, Qianqian did not want to have too much contact with Tao Yue.


    However, Tao Yue recognized Qianqian at a nce. As the wife of the president of TL Company, Qianqian often attendedrge banquets with Hang Wei. Tao Yue had also seen Qianqian at banquets a few times, but they had never spoken. ¡°Mrs. Hang, right?¡± Tao Yue rubbed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Are you here to watch thepetition?¡±


    Qianqian pretended not to know Tao Yue. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Tao Yue, one of the contestants here today.¡±


    ¡°Tao Yue?¡± Qianqian pretended to think about the name. ¡°Oh, I remember who you are. You¡¯re the contestant who said ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ on stage today, right? Did you shout so loudly to attract attention or to ease the tense atmosphere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the best condition today. I¡¯ve made a grave mistake.¡± Tao Yue said awkwardly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a mistake, was it? Aren¡¯t you inst ce?¡± Qianqian asked. ¡°Even if you did make one, you shouldn¡¯t have cedst, right?¡±


    Double kill.


    Every word Qianqian said was like a knife stabbing into Tao Yue¡¯s heart. Tao Yue couldn¡¯t refute her, so she could only exin weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good state today.¡±


    This was the first time Tao Yue was talking to Mrs. Hang, so she had to seize the opportunity. ¡°Mrs. Hang, why don¡¯t we exchange numbers?¡±


    Qianqian deliberately changed the topic. ¡°1 remember that the number one socialite in the Capital also shares the same name. So you¡¯re the number one socialite from the Tao family?¡±


    Hearing that Qianqian had heard of her, Tao Yue quickly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s me, but that¡¯s just a false reputation. I¡¯m not that great.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. 1 think they¡¯re lying too. After all, you¡¯re such a terrible pianist. How could you be the number one socialite in the Capital?¡± Qianqian nodded.


    Triple kill.


    Tao Yue was struck three times in a row. Her smile froze on her face and she couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. She didn¡¯t even know when Qianqian left..

 Chapter 569 - 569: 569 Long Waiting

    Chapter 569: 569 Long Waiting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as Qianqian got into the car, she told Tan Ron about what had happened at the washroom sink.


    ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m really going to die ofughter from your second cousin.¡± Qianqianughed as she pped her thigh. ¡°She wanted to get close to me, so I¡¯ll keep telling her things that hurt her. Originally, she was still smiling at me, but after listening to me say a few words, her face became uglier than a bitter gourd. It was really fun.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slightly. ¡°She got such a bad result and you gave her such a blow just now. She probably can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±


    Qianqian continued tough. ¡°She wanted to get my contact information, but I ignored her.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Hang Wei started the car. ¡°Boss, where are you going now? We¡¯ll send you home before leaving.¡±


    Tan Rou gave him an address. After she finished speaking, Qianqian and Hang Wei revealed a subtle expression.


    ¡°Boss, are you going on a date with someone?¡± Hang Wei immediately realized who it was. ¡°Could it be Zhuang Liu?¡±


    Tan Rou did not answer directly. ¡°How did you know I was going on a date? Can¡¯t 1 go to the library to read?¡±


    Qianqian smiled and said. ¡°Rourou, the ce you¡¯re going to is a famous dating spot in the Capital. 90% of young men and women go there for dinner dates.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know much about the Capital, and she didn¡¯t have the time to search for a dating site. This was the first time she heard that it was a dating site. This reminded her of the couple¡¯s restaurant that she had been to before. She wondered if the ce where she ate was also a couple¡¯s restaurant.


    ¡°Stop asking.¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t bear to part with Qianqian, so she said to Hang Wei, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else. Just send me there quickly.¡±


    Hang Wei couldn¡¯t disobey his boss¡¯s orders. He could only be a dutiful driver and send his boss on a date.


    Qianqian snickered in the passenger seat. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re so imposing. I should learn that as well. Next time if Weiwei makes me unhappy again, I¡¯ll scold him like this.¡±


    Hang Wei felt wronged. ¡°Honey, when have I ever made you mad?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, just because I¡¯ve said so!¡± Qianqian chuckled.


    Tan Rou listened to Qianqian and Hang Wei¡¯s conversation and suddenly felt a little envious of their rtionship. Then, she thought for a moment. She seemed to have someone like that waiting for her.


    Hang Wei drove Tan Rou to her destination and left. He had to go shopping with his wife and enjoy their alone time without their children.


    Tan Rou carried her bag and walked into the ce where she had agreed to meet Zhuang Liu. She had not seen Zhuang Liu for a few days because both of them were very busy and really could not find the time.


    ¡°Third Brother, sorry for the long wait!¡± When Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu, her mood became wonderful. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°I ordered something and it¡¯ll be sent over immediately.¡± Zhuang Liu handed her a warm hand warmer. ¡°Is it cold outside?¡±


    ¡°A little. How long have you been waiting here?¡± Tan Rou asked, covering her hands.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long.¡± Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°If it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind waiting.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had indeed been waiting for Tan Ron¡¯s answer. Previously, Tan Rou was not an adult, so Zhuang Liu wanted to wait until she was an adult. Tan Rou was now an adult, but she still had to go to university, so Zhuang Liu had to wait for Tan Rou to finish her studies first. He was used to waiting, but he also wanted to get Tan Ron¡¯s response as soon as possible.


    Tan Rou really wanted to respond to Zhuang Liu now, but now was not the best time. If she was in a rtionship, she would have to spend more time and effort on her partner. Then, it would be difficult for her n to bepleted perfectly.


    Zhuang Liu could only change the topic after waiting for a long time for Tan Ron¡¯s response. ¡°How are you feeling today, Rourou?¡±


    Tan Rou heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°The contestants weren¡¯t too bad. They have a lot of potential. They are worthy of being trained by those masters.¡±


    ¡°I mean, how does Xiao Rou feel? Do you like the piano?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Tan Rou rested her chin on one hand and yed with the cup on the table with the other. ¡°I don¡¯t have much affection for the piano. 1 used to learn it just by looking at it. I¡¯ve never paid attention to this kind of skill that can be learned easily.¡±


    ying the piano could only be used to cultivate one¡¯s character. For Tan Rou, ying the piano was a very useless skill which wouldn¡¯t affect her at all..

 Chapter 570 - 570: 570 Destroying the atmosphere

    Chapter 570 - 570: 570 Destroying the atmosphere


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou is really amazing. Is there anything that Xiao Ron doesn¡¯t know?¡± Zhuang Liu also imitated Tan Rou and supported his chin. He was already good-looking and he now had azy look on his face. The warm yellow lights made him look handsome and gentle.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhuang Liu like this. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold herself back. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t have any words on my face.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°You look good and I like looking at you.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart thumped. She turned her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± Zhuang Liu slowly stood up. Although he came in a wheelchair, he put the wheelchair aside as soon as he entered the door and walked straight away. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell that there was a problem with his legs. He gently walked to Tan Rou¡¯s side and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rourou, are you shy? Why don¡¯t you dare to look me in the eyes?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tan Rou¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. She gently patted her face and turned her head to look at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to look?¡±


    However, Zhuang Liu was very close to her. When she turned around, Zhuang Liu¡¯s handsome face was right in front of her, as if she could kiss him with a pout.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I want to kiss you again. Can I?¡± Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou¡¯s lips and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡­ That¡­ Here¡­¡± Tan Rou stammered for a long time, unable to say aplete sentence.


    ¡°Just likest time?¡± Zhuang Liu was referring to the kiss with Tan Rou at Father Tao¡¯s banquet.


    Tan Rou secretly cheered herself on. Wasn¡¯t it just a kiss? What was there to be afraid of?


    Zhuang Liu waited for a while. Just as he was about to return to his seat in disappointment, Tan Rou¡¯s finger hooked onto his finger.


    ¡°Only one.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s voice was very soft. This was a sign of her shyness.


    Zhuang Liu was overjoyed. He bent down and kissed Tan Rou. Although Tan Rou had only allowed a peck, Zhuang Liu did not give up. He hugged Tan Rou¡¯s back and continued to deepen the kiss.


    Tan Rou did not refuse. She did not dislike Zhuang Liu kissing her. Instead, she liked the feeling of it. Her heart felt numb and her body felt warm.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely ambiguous. The lights in the room already gave people a warm and sweet feeling. Now that there was a pair of people kissing, the entire room seemed to be filled with pink bubbles.


    ¡°Dong dong dong!¡± A short and hurried knock on the door interrupted their kiss.


    Zhuang Liu went back to his seat, not satisfied. Tan Rou patted her red face, hoping that it would return to normal soon.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Zhuang Liu could roughly guess who it was. Although he had asked Xiao Mo to arrange the meal, he was still unhappy that the kiss was interrupted, so he could only me it on Xiao Mo.


    Xiao Mo, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, brought the waiter in to deliver the dishes. He happily served the dishes to the two of them, not noticing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu.


    While they were serving the dishes, Tan Rou did not look in Zhuang Liu¡¯s direction the entire time, so she did not notice that a waiter had been looking at her.


    When all the dishes were served, the waiter followed the other waiters out. Zhuang Liu then gave Xiao Mo a look, signaling him to follow them.


    When the waiter arrived at the stairs, he used the excuse of going to the bathroom to sneak into the stairs and then dialed a number.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯ve kept you waiting. Third Young Master came out to eat with a girl today, but she kept covering her face, so 1 didn¡¯t see what she looked like.¡±


    After the other party finished speaking, she replied, ¡°Okay, Third Master. Once they¡¯re done with dinner, I¡¯ll take a few photos of that girl for you.¡±


    After she finished the call, she returned to the corridor. Seeing that there was no one around, she slipped back into the private room to eavesdrop on something. However, the soundproofing of this private room was too good, so she did not hear anything. Hence, she had no other choice but to leave.


    Xiao Mo came out of his hiding ce and sent the information he had just heard to Zhuang Liu..</font>

 Chapter 571 - 571: 571 First Snow and Love

    Chapter 571 - 571: 571 First Snow and Love


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the meal, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu rested in the private room for a while and talked about the chip. Zhuang Liu kept looking at his phone and typing replies.


    Tan Rou thought that Zhuang Liu was very busy, so she said, ¡°If Third Brother has something urgent, then let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Liu put down his phone. ¡°The scenery outside is pretty good.


    Rourou, do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou felt that it was still early and she could enjoy the scenery for a while longer.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Outside was a field of plum trees. The red and white plums were in full bloom, adding a lot of color to this solemn winter. Between the red and white plum blossoms, there were a few green plum blossoms scattered around. Green plum blossoms were very rare, and it was a very lucky thing to see them.


    ¡°Rourou, do you want to see the snow?¡± Zhuang Liu hooked Tan Rou¡¯s pinky and asked gently in her ear.


    Tan Rou looked at the clear sky outside and then looked at the weather forecast on her phone. She asked in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s no forecast for snow in the Capital these few days. Does Third Brother want to go somewhere else to see the snow?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded gently. ¡°1 mean, do you want to see the snow now?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Even if I want to, there won¡¯t be snow now.¡±


    ¡°As long as Xiao Rou wants to see it, there will be snow.¡± Zhuang Liu held Tan Rou¡¯s hand and pointed out the window. ¡°Rourou, I want to watch the first snowfall with you.¡±


    As if a magic spell had worked, snowkes began to fall outside. The snowkes fell on the plum blossoms, adding a romantic color to the entire plum forest.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really snowing!¡± Tan Rou pressed her face against the window. ¡°Is it artificial snow?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t mention artificial snow in such a romantic atmosphere.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! I love it!¡±


    Zhuang Liu clenched his fists. ¡°Rourou, you liked the snow 1 prepared for you. What about me? Do you like me?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t even think about it and answered directly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was delighted. ¡°Then, does this mean we¡¯re together now?¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Tan Rou flinched. ¡°1 mean, I like you, but I don¡¯t mean that we have to be together. If 1 had to exin, it would be that I admire you.¡±


    ¡°No love? Rourou, don¡¯t you have feelings for me?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou did not want to lie to Zhuang Liu. ¡°1 do have some feelings for Third Brother, but I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship now. Can you wait until I go to university?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were filled with loneliness. ¡°1 also wanted to wait until Rourou went to university before confessing, but you¡¯re such an outstanding youngdy. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t like me when you meet someone else.¡±


    Tan Rou could guarantee that she would like Zhuang Liu, but she wasn¡¯t Zhuang Liu, so she couldn¡¯t understand Zhuang Liu¡¯s worry about losing her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tan Rou hesitated.


    Zhuang Liu took out a velvet box from his pocket. Inside was a pair of hexagonal snowke hairpins. ¡°Rourou, this is the first snow we¡¯ve watched together. Would you be willing to watch every first snow of the winter with me for the rest of your life?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart was suddenly struck by something. Her eyes felt a little ufortable, as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°Rourou, since you don¡¯t have an answer for me, 1 would then ask you again next year.¡± Zhuang Liu closed the box dejectedly and handed it to Tan Rou. ¡°But, this is still a gift that I¡¯ve prepared for you. This hair clip is called ¡®First Snow and Love¡¯. It¡¯s specially designed for you.¡±


    After Tan Rou took the box, she opened it again and raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me put it on? If you put it on, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Really?¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and leaned against the window. ¡°Well, lead the way! You¡¯re my boyfriend now!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Sure, my dearest!¡±


    He solemnly put on the snowke hair clip for Tan Rou. Although the hair clip was not the most beautiful, it was a gift he had personally made for today¡¯s confession.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you know why I confessed at first snow?¡± Zhuang Liu stroked Tan Rou¡¯s hair and asked happily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Because the first snow is the most romantic day, the most suitable day to confess.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°But this is artificial snow.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zhuang Liu nted a gentle kiss on Tan Rou¡¯s forehead. ¡°We should be in control of our own happiness. We shouldn¡¯t leave it up to god.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that this sentence was very reasonable. Whether it was love or life, everything should be in one¡¯s own hands..</font>

 Chapter 572 - 572: 572 Blame

    Chapter 572: 572 me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo had been waiting outside in the corridor, lie knew what Zhuang Liu had nned today, so he had to cooperate perfectly with Zhuang Liu. Otherwise, he would be in big trouble if he messed up Third Young Master Zhuang¡¯s confession.


    Zhuang Liu had arranged for him to prepare for the artificial snowfall outside. He did not dare to ck off at all. He wore arge cotton jacket and watched the snow in the cold wind. Although the snow scene was beautiful, no one watched it with him!


    Xiao Mo had always wanted to find a partner and have a rtionship, but he was so busy that he didn¡¯t have time to date. He was slightly older than Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu had already found his true love, but he had never held a girl¡¯s hand. Just thinking about it made him feel miserable.


    What was even worse was that he still had to witness Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou¡¯s love. For example, now, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou came out of the room intimately. Their faces were full of happy smiles, which meant that they were already a couple.


    Xiao Mo was greatly affected by the happiness of others, and his heart ached. He kept asking himself why he didn¡¯t have a partner yet.


    ¡°Has Assistant Xiao been frozen silly?¡± Tan Rou called out to Xiao Mo, ¡°Do you want to go inside to warm up?¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou with envy. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Tan Rou. I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°Assistant Xiao Te is really interesting.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said,¡± Xiao Mo, go and drive the car over. Turn up the heater in the car. It¡¯ll help.¡±


    Xiao Mo immediately got back to work. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Xiao Mo looks lonely.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also felt that it was time for Xiao Mo to find a partner. ¡°Give him a few days off after the New Year. Let him go on a blind date and find a partner.¡±


    ¡°If you have any good candidates, you can introduce them to Xiao Mo.¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have anyone in mind but he felt that his mother would have one instead. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mother when 1 go back. There should be many girls suitable for Xiao Mo here.¡±


    When Xiao Mo came over, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were both staring at him, making him panic. He thought he had done something wrong.


    Xiao Mo drove the car to the main gate of the Tao family manor. Foreign cars couldn¡¯t enter the Tao family manor without permission. Besides, Tan Rou could walk by herself. There was no need for Xiao Mo to drive the car in, lest some people started talking nonsense.


    Even so, Tao Yue saw her because she was watching the door from upstairs. She knew that Tan Rou hadn¡¯te back, so she had been watching her since lunch. The weather was so cold, but she didn¡¯t mind the cold weather even though she had the windows open.


    Tao Yue thought Tan Rou was in a white car, but she came back in a ck car. When she saw Tan Rou, she had already gotten out of the car. Tao Yue hurriedly ran downstairs and rushed to the gate.


    Zhuang Liu had already left, and they agreed to meet again tomorrow.


    Tan Rou came back happily, but her mood wasn¡¯t so good when she saw Tao Yue.


    ¡°Eldest cousin, why are you back sote?¡± Tao Yue looked behind Tan Rou and saw a ck car sh by. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get picked up by a white car this morning?


    Why did it be another car? Who¡¯s the person who came to pick you up?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Tao Yue and said coldly, ¡°Are you the ¡®Hundred Thousand Whys¡¯? Why are there so many questions?¡±


    Tao Yue smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so curious.¡± Tan Rou walked into the manor.


    ¡°Why did you be a judge?¡± Tao Yue asked suddenly.


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Tan Rou stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to be a judge?¡± Tao Yue asked angrily. ¡°If I knew you were a judge, I wouldn¡¯t have yed so badly!¡±


    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t y well because of me?¡± Tan Rou mocked. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability and mentality, you should not participate in thepetition. There were so many contestants, but why was it only you that didn¡¯t perform well? You can¡¯t say that I was the one who affected you.¡±


    Tao Yue was furious when she thought of this. She pushed all the me onto Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. If you hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, I wouldn¡¯t have made so many mistakes because 1 was nervous!¡±


    Tan Rou could only shake her head in response to Tao Yue¡¯s usation. ¡°If you didn¡¯tplete the performance well due to your poor mentality, don¡¯t me others for your mistakes..¡±

 Chapter 573 - 573: 573 To Find Who It Was

    Chapter 573: 573 To Find Who It Was


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue still felt that it was all Tan Rou¡¯s fault. ¡°You were squinting at that time. Why did you open your eyes when it was my turn? Are you trying to scare me?¡±


    ¡°Are you delusional?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Why do you feel that others want to harm you? I¡¯ve seen every contestant when theye on stage. Do 1 want to scare them all? Even if you guys don¡¯t find it boring, I do.¡±


    Tao Yue was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She had performed so badly today that she didn¡¯t even dare to go home. The main culprit for her poor performance was Tan Rou, but she had gone out to y as if nothing had happened. Now, she was even mocking her. She really couldn¡¯t take it lying down.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Tan Rou looked at her. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    Then, she left without looking at Tao Yue¡¯s reaction.


    Tao Yue knew that it was useless to ask further. Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t tell her, so she decided to find the answer herself.


    Although there were no surveince cameras installed in the Tao family¡¯s manor, there were many surveince cameras installed outside. It could be said that there were no blind spots. After Tan Rou left, Tao Yue walked into the security room.


    The security guard was very surprised. ¡°Miss Yue, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    This was the first time he had seen Tao Yue step into the security room after being a security guard for so many years.


    As soon as Tao Yue entered the room, she asked the security guards to check the surveince cameras. ¡°Hurry up and show me the videos from 9:00 to 9:15 this morning and thest 20 minutes.¡±


    Although the security guard didn¡¯t understand what Tao Yue was trying to do, Tao Yue was the Second Miss. She didn¡¯t need to exin anything to him. Since Second Miss wanted to see it, he could only show the surveince footage to Tao Yue.


    Tao Yue stared at the surveince camera for more than half an hour. From dawn until the sun set, she turned it over and over several times, but she did not see any other vehicles other than the Tao family¡¯s car appear at the gate. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tao Yue dragged the mouse impatiently. ¡°There was a white car at the entrance this morning! How could it have disappeared?¡±


    She yed the video from the afternoon and watched it frame by frame. She still couldn¡¯t even see the ck car that sent Tan Rou back.


    The security guard looked at the mouse that Tao Yue was throwing around. ¡°Second Miss, please be gentle. You have to buy a new mouse if you break it.¡± Tao Yue red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy a new mouse if it¡¯s broken?¡±


    The security guard was stunned. Second Miss¡¯s tone was actually so aggressive. Wasn¡¯t the Second Miss usually speaking in a soft voice? Tao Yue had always been kind. She often greeted the security guards and servants at home and gave them small gifts that she had made herself from time to time. However, he didn¡¯t expect Tao Yue to have such an expression.


    ¡°Second Miss, what footage are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you find it.¡± The security guard felt sorry for the mouse andputer.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to stare at the screen anymore. Her eyes would hurt if she stared at it for too long.


    ¡°Alright, help me take a look.¡± Tao Yue rubbed her eyes. ¡°Two cars with unfamiliar license tes, one white and one ck. Help me look for them.¡±


    After the security guards received the order, they also carefully searched for the two cars. However, after staring at the screen for more than half an hour, they still could not find the shadow of the unfamiliar car.


    ¡°Second Miss, are there really two cars? Could it be that you remembered wrongly?¡±


    In the afternoon, he had heard from his colleagues who were watching the live broadcast of the pianopetition that Tao Yue had won thest ce in the finals of the pianopetition. She might have been stimted by this and be crazy.


    ¡°How could I remember wrongly?¡± Tao Yue said unhappily, ¡°Just continue searching for it. There were definitely two cars. I must have remembered the wrong time. Just look through all of the footage.¡±


    The security guard couldn¡¯t object to Tao Yue¡¯s order, so he had to continue watching the video for her.


    In the greenhouse on the third floor of Yuanxi Manor, Tan Rou was typing on the keyboard. There was a small surveince video on the top right corner of theputer screen. It was ying what had happened in the security room.


    Tan Rou had already found out that Tao Yue had gone to the surveince room. She had tampered with the original surveince video before Tao Yue could. With the ability of Tao Yue and the security guards, it was impossible to retrieve the video.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Tan Rou chuckled and closed the video..

 Chapter 574 - 574: 574 Blaming Others

    Chapter 574 - 574: 574 ming Others


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue had been watching the video in the surveince room for the entire afternoon. She wasn¡¯t the one watching the video. She was just ying with her phone. The security guard was the one watching the video. The security guards were miserable. They had never watched such a long video before. By the end, their eyes were blurry.


    However, they still couldn¡¯t find the two cars that Tao Yue mentioned. They all suspected that Tao Yue had made a mistake in the race and deliberately yed with them. In the end, Tao Yue was called away by Second Aunt Tao. Second Aunt Tao asked her to have dinner.


    After she left, the security guards started discussing.


    ¡°How can the young miss be such a person? I¡¯ve always thought that she was very kind. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to be so difficult to get along with.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s not the Eldest Miss. Miss Yue is only the Second Miss. The real Eldest Miss should be Miss Rou.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I think Miss Rou is better. Although she looks cold, she¡¯s actually very gentle. That day, I hurt my foot when I was carrying something, and Miss Rou even gave me ointment.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I always thought that Miss Yue was very good at pretending to be a good person. Although she was usually gentle, she was especially fierce in private. Once, I saw her lose her temper in the garden and kick a stray cat until it rolled around and almost died. After that, Old Madam asked who did it, but she didn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    After a discussion, the security guards came to a conclusion. Tao Yue was not as gentle and kind as she looked on the surface.


    Tao Yue returned to the living room of the main residence with a face full of resentment. When she entered the living room, her expression changed. She had the same expression as before, as if nothing unhappy had happened. ¡°Good evening!¡± Tao Yue greeted the maid warmly.


    ¡°Good evening, Second Miss!¡± The maid replied gently.¡±


    Tao Yue hated to hear the title ¡°Second Miss¡±, but there were so many people who liked to call her that. It was really annoying.


    Hearing the maid call her Second Miss, Tao Yue didn¡¯t say anything more and walked straight to the dining table.


    The meal hadn¡¯t officially started yet, so the family started chatting.


    As they chatted, they brought up the topic of Tao Yue¡¯s pianopetition finals. Since that was the case, they couldn¡¯t help but talk about Tao Yue¡¯s results.


    ¡°I heard that you came inst in this morning¡¯spetition, right?¡±Grandpa Tao¡¯s expression was very serious.


    Tao Yue lowered her head and answered him timidly,¡±Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±¡±


    Grandpa Tao said,¡±You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Then you don¡¯t have the ability to get good results?¡±¡±


    Tao Yue raised her head and hurriedly exined,¡± Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that. I have the ability. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t perform well in today¡¯spetition. If I had another chance, I would definitely enter the top three.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the organizer or a judge. It¡¯s useless for you to tell me this.¡±Grandpa Tao said,¡±I¡¯ve always heard from your mother that you y the piano so well. I didn¡¯t expect you to y like this.¡± There were thirty people, and you were actually rankedst. You really don¡¯t deserve such a good piano and piano teacher.¡±


    Tao Yue was extremely upset after being criticized. She was also very angry. She could have achieved good results in today¡¯spetition, but because of Tan Rou, everything was ruined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tao Yue felt that she shouldn¡¯t be the only one under pressure. She should let Tan Rou be scolded with her.¡± During thepetition this morning, 1 was scared by the lobby sister. When the curtain was pulled open, my eldest cousin was sitting there. She didn¡¯t tell me that she was a judge, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Grandpa Tao became even angrier.¡± What do you mean? Could it be that you don¡¯t have the ability to do so and still want your eldest cousin to cheat for you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the lobby sister didn¡¯t tell me beforehand that she was a judge, so I was very nervous when 1 saw her.¡± Tao Yue said anxiously.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push the me to others.¡±Grandpa Tao said seriously,¡± You¡¯re the one who made a mistake because of your unstable mentality. You¡¯re looking for your own problems. You don¡¯t have the ability to do so, but you still talk big every day. Is this the attitude that a member of the Tao family should have?¡±


    When Grandpa Tao was angry, no one in the family dared to say anything. Only Grandma Tao did not listen to Grandpa Tao.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to be a judge? I didn¡¯t even take a photo of you.¡±¡± I don¡¯t have any photos of you participating in the event,¡± Grandma Tao said regretfully.¡± You didn¡¯t tell me when you went to the physicspetitionst time..¡±¡±</font>

 Chapter 575 - 575: 575 Working With TR

    Chapter 575 - 575: 575 Working With TR


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron replied, ¡°I was also pulled to be a judge at thest minute.¡±


    Mother Tao was very surprised ¡± Xiao Rou, you know how to y the piano?¡±


    Tan Jing had learned it when she was young in the Tao family. They had even hired the best teachers to teach her. However, Tan Rou did not receive a good education in the Tan family and had never learned the piano. Therefore, Mother Tao had always thought that Tan Rou did not know how to y the piano and had never asked her about this.


    Tao Zhi and his brothers rushed to say that Tan Rou could y the piano.


    Tao Zhi quickly said, ¡°Mom, you should listen to Xiao Rou y the piano. She¡¯s very good at ying the piano. She¡¯s better than many masters at home and abroad.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tao Zheng added on, ¡°Even I, who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate music, was influenced by Rourou¡¯s piano. 1 even listened to the piano music in my dreams at night.¡±


    Although Tao Qi did not know how to describe it like his brothers, his expression was very direct. ¡°Third Sister ys the piano very well. I enjoyed it!!¡±


    Mother Tao rubbed her youngest son¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Xiao Rou, you have to show me after dinner. Your brothers got to hear it but 1 didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sad that I¡¯ve never heard you y before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go after we¡¯re done eating and resting.¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    Tao Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tan Rou. It was Tan Rou who had stolen the honor that should have belonged to her. If it weren¡¯t for Tan Rou, she would have won first ce in the physicspetitionst time. She wouldn¡¯t have beenst in the piano finals this time.


    Now that she saw the interaction between Tan Rou and Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao, Tao Yue¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She had to take back everything that belonged to her!


    After dinner, everyone sat in the hall and chatted. As they chatted, they talked about work.


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, TR is preparing tounch a new robot and is nning to cooperate with outside shopping malls. This is one of the few projects that TR has cooperated with outside shopping malls. We have to seize this opportunity.¡± Grandpa Tao said, ¡°Eldest, you¡¯re back this time. You¡¯ll be the one to negotiate this deal. You have to get this deal from TR!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also contacted CEO Hang of TR Company, but he¡¯s very arrogant and basically doesn¡¯t work with any privatepanies. I called him three times already. His attitude was okay, but didn¡¯t sound like he would like to work with us.¡±


    Second Uncle Tao added, ¡°I¡¯ve also interacted with President Hang. He¡¯s very young and capable, but he¡¯s not the boss of TR. He also said that he can¡¯t decide on the matters for the robots; so if we want this cooperation, we have to put in more effort.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t n to expose her identity now, but since her family wanted this cooperation, she had no intention of giving it up to others.


    ¡°Let me try.¡± Tao Yue took the initiative to say, ¡°I met Mr. Hang¡¯s wife at thepetition this afternoon. I talked to her for a while, and I might have left a good impression. I think I can try tomunicate with her.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Mrs. Hang?¡± Second Uncle Tao asked.


    ¡°We had a nice conversation,¡± Tao Yue lied. ¡°She even asked me if the ne on my neck was a new model. I n to give her a full set as a show of sincerity.¡±


    Second Uncle Tao nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can go and get in touch with her. If you can build a good rtionship with President Hang¡¯s wife, it will be of great help to our work.¡±


    Tan Rou had never heard of Qianqian being involved in Hang Wei¡¯s business. Qianqian liked cooking and knew nothing about business. Moreover, she was very annoyed that people came to her for business matters.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t President Hang¡¯s wife not involved in business matters? And are you sure you¡¯re close to Mrs. Hang?¡± Tan Rou looked at Tao Yue.


    Everyone was silent for a moment before realizing this problem.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Second Aunt Tao frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve met Mrs. Hang at the banquet before, but she doesn¡¯t like to talk about business with others. She only likes to talk about culinary.¡±


    The things that Qianqian liked touched the blind spots of the richdies in the capital. As all of them had nannies at home, there was no need to cook. The richdies were more willing to spend time studying flower arrangement and music.


    ¡°And if you approach Mrs. Hang because of business matters, Mrs. Hang will be very angry. Yue Yue, how long have you known Mrs. Hang?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked again. ¡°Are the both of you good friends?¡±


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t answer..</font>

 Chapter 576 - 576: 576 Where To

    Chapter 576 - 576: 576 Where To


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Grandpa Tao was even more dissatisfied when he saw Tao Yue boasting again. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before. Don¡¯t say anything that you can¡¯t do. If you really have the ability, do it well and show it to others.¡±


    Tao Yue still wanted to persist. ¡°Grandpa, 1 can try. Please give me a chance.¡± ¡°Yue Yue, we can understand your good intentions, but you¡¯re still young, and your thoughts are rtively simple. Some things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. Mrs. Hang doesn¡¯t like to get involved in CEO Hang¡¯s business, and CEO Hang doesn¡¯t like people bothering Mrs. Hang with business matters. If CEO Hang finds out that we¡¯re looking for Mrs. Hang in private, he¡¯ll cklist us.¡± Grandpa Tao nodded.¡± We still can¡¯t get in touch with CEO Hang through Mrs. Hang. Otherwise, if we get cklisted by CEO Hang, we won¡¯t have any chance of working together.¡±


    After discussing for a long time, they still couldn¡¯te up with a suitable n. Mr. Tao could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow to take a look. I¡¯ll try my best to discuss it with CEO Hang. 1 hope we can get this deal.¡± ¡°What time will Dad go to thepany tomorrow morning? I¡¯m going out too. Daddy, can you give me a ride?¡± Tan Rou suddenly asked. She and Zhuang Liu had originally had ns to go out, but she was curious to see how long the meeting might be.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Mr. Tao was very happy to bring his daughter out.


    When Tao Yue heard that Tan Rou was going out with Father Tao tomorrow, she suddenly became nervous. Where was Tan Rou going tomorrow? Was she going to the office?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I¡¯ll go can go along with you.¡± Tao Yue acted like the host, ¡°Cousin, you may not be familiar with the capital, and Uncle, you¡¯re busy with work. So, 1 should be the one bringing her around instead.¡±


    Tan Rou knew what Tao Yue was thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble you. My dad will take me for a ride. You should stay at home and practice the piano.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot when it came to the piano. If Tan Rou hadn¡¯t been a judge, she would have gotten good results.


    ¡°Enough!! All of you can talk about thister.¡± Grandma Tao didn¡¯t want to listen to them talk about work here. ¡°Didn¡¯t Rourou say that she wanted to y the piano? Let¡¯s go to the greenhouse and listen to Rourou y the piano.¡± Mother Tao was also looking forward to it. She held Tan Ron¡¯s arm and said with a smile. ¡°Xiao Rou, I have to listen to you y the piano today.¡±


    Mr. Tao really wanted to go with them, but he still had to discuss thepany¡¯s business here.


    In the warm greenhouse, a snow-white piano was ced among the flowers. There was a warm yellow light beside it, making the ce seem warm and quiet.


    Tan Rou sat in front of the piano and pressed her fingertips on the piano. Then, she began to y the music she had prepared for Mrs. Tao. This was a song about a mother. It was very soothing but not boring.


    Mrs. Tao was intoxicated by the music and swayed along with it. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest person in the world. As it was music that praised mothers, the women who were mothers present liked it very much. They surrounded Tan Rou and praised her for ying the piano so beautifully.


    Second, Aunt Tao noticed that her daughter was in a bad mood, so she walked over tofort her. ¡°Yue Yue, it¡¯s okay to lose once in a while. 1 believe that you have the skills and that you just didn¡¯t perform well this time. No matter what results you get, I will always love listening to you y.¡±


    Although Second Aunt Tao also felt that Tan Rou yed beautifully, she still had to encourage her daughter first.


    It waste, so they did not stay in the greenhouse for long. After ying the piano, they chatted for a while before returning to their own manors.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t go with the others. She had her own manor, and only Aunt Zhou followed her. As they walked, Tan Rou suddenly heard footsteps other than hers and Aunt Zhou¡¯s.


    Aunt Zhou also noticed it. They turned around and saw Tao Yue following them.


    Tan Rou walked back and questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to bed at night? Why are you following me? Are you trying to touch the things in my house again?


    Tao Yue¡¯s expression changed for a moment, and then she smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re worrying too much. I just wanted to say goodnight to you.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t believe that Tao Yue would be so kind. ¡°You¡¯re done now. You can leave now.¡±


    Tao Yue frowned and told him her real purpose. ¡°Where are you going tomorrow? I¡¯m going out tomorrow too. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to go wherever I want. It has nothing to do with you.¡¯Tan Rou turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about following me. I don¡¯t like people following me.¡±


    With that, Tan Rou quickly returned to her manor..</font>

 Chapter 577 - 577: 577 Walk The Talk

    Chapter 577 - 577: 577 Walk The Talk


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Aunt Zhou stood in front of Tao Yue and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the Eldest Miss ¡®private manor in front. If there¡¯s nothing else, please head back.¡±


    Tao Yue red at Tan Rou and left angrily.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t go far. She waited for Aunt Zhou at the entrance of the manor. The road was too dark at night. She was afraid that it would be inconvenient for Aunt Zhou to walk, so she turned on the shlight on her phone.


    Aunt Zhou¡¯s heart warmed. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Eldest Miss.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°This is what 1 should do. One more thing, you don¡¯t have to get up tomorrow morning to prepare breakfast for me. I¡¯ll be heading out tomorrow.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Aunt Zhou never asked where Tan Rou was going. Her duty was to take good care of Tan Rou when she was at home.


    After returning to her room, Tan Rou first called Hang Wei and told him that she would be there the next day. She also asked him to cancel that silly voice message.


    Hang Wei was very happy that Tan Rou would being to thepany. ¡°Boss, what time will youe tomorrow? Do you want me to prepare lunch for you?¡±


    Tan Rou thought about the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go during normal working hours. There¡¯s no need to prepare lunch. I have my own arrangements. 1¡¯11 bring someone over tomorrow. You have to entertain him well.¡±


    Hang Wei thought that Tan Rou was bringing Zhuang Liu, so he snickered on the other end of the phone. ¡°Boss, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely arrange everything for you tomorrow.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect the person who would being was actually someone important.


    The next morning, Tan Rou left with Father Tao.


    After getting into the car, Mr. Tao said happily. ¡°Where would you be going? 1 can send you there directly.¡±


    ¡°Is Dad very busy with work today?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Mr. Tao replied. ¡°I¡¯m mainly going to a meeting today to see if they cane up with a good n to cooperate with TR.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and fiddled with her phone. ¡°Then, could you send me to a ce before that? 1¡¯11 set the GPS.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just head to where Rourou needs to go first.¡±


    The driver followed the GPS for more than half an hour. He felt that this ce was a little familiar, as if he had been here a few times.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the building of the headquarter of the TR Company? Why are we here?¡± The driver asked in confusion.


    ¡°Did I drive the wrong way?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. This is my destination today.¡± Tan Rou instructed the driver to go to the arranged parking space. ¡°Turn left and go to the underground parking lot. There will be a parking space reserved for us.¡±


    The driver was very confused. ¡°We don¡¯t have ess cards. We can¡¯t enter the underground parking lot.¡±


    The underground parking lot of TL was only essible to internal employees or customers who had an appointment.


    Tan Rou insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just drive inside. We¡¯ll be able to get in. This was because she had already informed Hang Wei in advance to record the license te number of the car they were in today. Anyway, there would be many projects in the future, so it would be more convenient to record the license te number earlier.


    Father Tao then spoke up, ¡°Just listen to Xiao Rou and drive in.¡±


    This time, Tan Rou didn¡¯t go through the main entrance. She took the internal elevator directly and arrived at Hang Wei¡¯s office. Hang Wei was still waiting for her at the entrance when he received news that Tan Rou had already arrived at the office door. So he ran back in a hurry, and the leather shoes almost ran away.


    Mr. Tao looked at Hang Wei¡¯s office in a daze. Usually, he would have to make four or five calls to enter this ce. He did not expect that he could enter so easily now.


    Since Hang Wei was downstairs, Tan Rou deliberately waited at the office door for a while longer. She didn¡¯t want to expose that she was the boss behind TR ¡°Xiao Rou, what is going on? Do you know CEO Hang?¡± Mr. Tao asked Tan Rou at the office door.


    ¡°We spoke a little previously. President Hang was a guest at the finals of the physicspetition, so we got to know each other then,¡± Tan Rou came up with a lie.


    ¡°There was also the robot program that Liu Xing had sold to the Meng family.¡±


    Mr. Tao didn¡¯t doubt this. He knew that his daughter was powerful. As the champion of the physicspetition, it was normal for her to receive attention. Moreover, the Meng family¡¯s robot program was created by Tan Rou. TR would not let go of the opportunity to cooperate with Tan Rou. Even if they did not cooperate now, they would cooperate in the future.


    ¡°I see. My daughter is indeed outstanding!¡± Mr. Tao praised.


    Outstanding people wouldn¡¯t go around showing off their excellence. Tao Yue and Tan Rou were the two extremes. Tao Yue always liked to show off before she did anything, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t achieve much. However, Tan Rou liked toplete everything silently. She spoke less and did more..</font>

 Chapter 578 - 578: 578 Pleasant Cooperation

    Chapter 578 - 578: 578 Pleasant Cooperation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hang Wei finally rushed back. When he saw Tan Rou and her father standing at the door, he hurriedly tidied his clothes and put on a solemn expression.


    ¡°President Tao, right? Nice to meet you.¡± Hang Wei smiled and extended his right hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Father Tao was very different from Hang Wei¡¯s attitude towards him because Hang Wei was very young and very arrogant. Very few people could be treated so respectfully by Hang Wei. He hade a few times, but Hang Wei would always find an excuse to ask him to leave before he could say a few words.


    ¡°CEO Hang, nice to meet you!¡± Mr. Tao shook hands with Hang Wei enthusiastically.


    Hang Wei invited them in. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s quite cold outside.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in. You guys can do the talking. It¡¯s not appropriate for a child like me to interrupt.¡±


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t know what expression he should make when he found out the truth. Although Tan Rou was young, her ability had already defeated 90% of the humans in the world. She didn¡¯t look like a child at all.


    Hang Wei¡¯s assistant even thoughtfully brought snacks for Tan Rou. ¡°Boss¡­ umm, please follow me to the lounge.¡±


    Tan Rou followed behind her assistant obediently. ¡°Dad, go ahead and talk about business. I¡¯ll wait for you in the lounge.¡±


    When Mr. Tao and Hang Wei entered the office, Tan Ron¡¯s expression became serious. She said to her assistant, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the lounge. Go straight to the R & D department¡¯sboratory.¡±


    The assistant brought Tan Rou to theboratory. Tan Rou had been here a few times, and everyone in theboratory knew her. As soon as she came over, they all stopped what they were doing and came to Boss to learn from her, hoping that their Boss could give them some pointers.


    However, Tan Rou was very busy and rarely had the time to guide them. Every time, she came and left in a hurry.


    An hourter, Tan Rou came out of theboratory. Mr. Tao and Hang Wei were almost done with their business.


    ¡°Then, President Tao, this matter is settled.¡± Hang Wei smiled and said, ¡°Once ourpany¡¯s legal department drafts the contract, we¡¯ll make an appointment to sign it.¡±


    Mr. Tao felt that this was not real at all. The contract that they had been negotiating for so long had actually been negotiated in just an hour.


    ¡°President Tao, do you have anything to add?¡± Hang Wei asked when he saw that Mr. Tao was in a daze.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Mr. Tao smiled. ¡°CEO Hang¡¯s arrangements are so perfect. I don¡¯t have anything else to add.¡±


    Tan Rou pretended that she had juste out of the lounge. ¡°Dad, have you finished the business discussion?¡±


    Father Tao smiled at his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s already been discussed. Now, it¡¯s time to sign the contract.¡±


    Hang Wei nced at Tan Rou. In order to show his respect for the Tao family, he said, ¡°How about this, President Tao? When the contract is drawn up, I¡¯ll personally bring it to yourpany to sign it. What do you think?¡±


    Mr. Tao didn¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡°CEO Hang, I¡¯m so sorry. I think I should be the one signing the contract at yourpany.¡±


    ¡°President Tao, don¡¯t decline.¡± Hang Wei said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded at Hang Wei from somewhere Father Tao couldn¡¯t see, indicating that he had done a good job.


    Mr. Tao¡¯s face was full of joy after leaving the TLpany. Hong Wei not only agreed to cooperate with them, but also promised to give them an exclusive business. This batch of robots would not be authorized to any other mall except the Tao family¡¯s mall.


    ¡°Daddy looks happy. Is it because the business deal is done?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°First, it¡¯s because the business deal is done. Secondly, my daughter gave me a big surprise. Rourou, did you develop that new robot?¡±


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I was the one who developed the new robot from TR Company. It was improved on the basis of the robot from the Meng family. Don¡¯t worry, as long as this batch of robots enters the market, the Meng family¡¯s robot will never have a chance to appear again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Rou,¡± Father Tao said solemnly.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Dad, this is something that I should do.¡±


    She wanted topensate her family, but her family did notck anything, so she could only provide some convenience to her family in business.


    Inside the TRpany, Hang Wei was grinning from ear to ear as he held the new USB drive. ¡°Our boss is really too strong. I wish I could be as strong as him.¡±


    The assistant felt that President Hang was delusional. Not everyone had the IQ. of their Big Boss. At least, the others in theirpany did not and would not..</font>

 Chapter 579 - 579: 579 Surveillance

    Chapter 579 - 579: 579 Surveince


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mr. Tao was going to ask the driver to send Tan Ron back, but Tan Rou saw that it was still early, so she asked Zhuang Liu out.


    ¡°Dad, take me directly to thepany.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Third Brother and I will meet today.¡±


    When Mr. Tao heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s name, he was not too surprised because his wife had mentioned Zhuang Liu in front of him long ago. He also knew that his wife intended to matchmake her daughter and Zhuang Liu. Mr. Tao was also paying attention to it usually. He realized that Zhuang Liu was really a good person. He thought that his daughter would not suffer any losses if she were with him, so he followed his daughter¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°Okay,e back early.¡± Mr. Tao instructed.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s car was parked near the Tao family¡¯spany. Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s car as soon as she got out of the car. She said a few words to Father Tao beforeing over to look for Zhuang Liu.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Third Brother, Assistant Xiao, good morning!¡± Tan Rou greeted them.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou looks very happy today,¡± Xiao Mo said.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, where do you want to go today?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the capital and didn¡¯t know where to have fun. Moreover, Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t go anywhere she wanted to go.


    Under normal circumstances, couples would choose romantic ces for dates, such as amusement parks or cinemas. However, Zhuang Liu was still in a wheelchair, and it was inconvenient for him to travel.


    ¡°I really want to go to the amusement park, but it¡¯s not convenient for you to walk with your legs. When your legs are better, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park and ride the Ferris wheel.¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    Zhuang Liu smiled slightly and said dotingly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Rourou.¡±


    Xiao Mo drove Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou to their destination. Suddenly, he saw a suspicious car in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Third Young Master, it seems to be someone from the First Young Master¡¯s side. I¡¯ve seen that car¡¯s license te before,¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°Young Master used to ride in this car.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°He must have been watching us long ago. 1 don¡¯t know if they were watching the scene when I went to pick up Rourou.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if they see me. They can¡¯t just barge into my house and arrest me, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhuang Che doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    Zhuang Che looked at the photos sent by his subordinates and said angrily, ¡°What are these people doing? Why was this woman¡¯s photo so blurry? Not only are you not clear, but you also don¡¯t show your face. Did I spend so much money to let you guys film Zhuang Liu? Damn it, who was this woman?¡±


    The third son of the Zhuang family came in from outside and happened to hear Zhuang Che¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°What woman?¡±


    Zhuang Che showed the photo to his father. ¡°It¡¯s this woman. She often appears in the same ce as Zhuang Liu, but he always protects her so carefully.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The third son of the Zhuang family said disdainfully, ¡°Only a celebrity would be wrapped up so tightly. Moreover, her eyes must be beautiful. One look and you can tell that it¡¯s not natural beauty. She must be Zhuang Liu¡¯s sugar baby. With Zhuang Liu¡¯s appearance, only a small celebrity greedy for his money would be with him willingly.¡±


    ¡°But 1 keep feeling this female celebrity¡¯s figure is a little familiar.¡± Zhuang Che stared at the woman in the photo. ¡°I must have seen her somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°There are so many female celebrities attending all sorts of banquets. It¡¯s normal for you to have seen her.¡± The third uncle of the Zhuang family did not mind. ¡°Besides, do you think 1 don¡¯t know you? As long as it was a good-looking woman, you would say that she looked familiar.¡±


    Zhuang Che still felt that something was not right. ¡°Dad, this woman looks really familiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The third uncle of the Zhuang family did not want to listen to his nonsense. ¡°Instead of worrying about Zhuang Liu hooking up with a small celebrity, why don¡¯t you think about how to win your grandfather¡¯s favor? After the new year, it would be his 8oth birthday. He would announce the next head of the Zhuang family at that time. Do you have the ability to kick Zhuang Liu out?¡±


    Zhuang Cheughed mockingly, ¡°Zhuang Liu is a cripple who is about to die. What tricks can he y?¡±


    The third uncle of the Zhuang family was very dissatisfied with his son¡¯s attitude. ¡°But Zhuang Liu is not dead yet. We must not let our guard down!¡±


    They still had to continue monitoring Zhuang Liu until the day he died..</font>

 Chapter 580 - 580: 580 Xiao Ron’s Effort

    Chapter 580: 580 Xiao Ron¡¯s Effort


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hang Wei worked very quickly. The negotiations werepleted on the first day, and the contract was drawn up the next morning. He personally brought the contract to Mr. Tao. Both parties were satisfied with the conditions offered by the other party, so they signed the contract readily.


    Grandpa Tao couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard the news. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that CEO Hang of TR is very difficult to talk to? Why did he sign the contract so easily?¡±


    Mr. Tao gave all the credit to Tan Rou. ¡°This coboration was only possible because of Rourou. She helped me contact CEO Hang of TR. When we got there, President Hang¡¯s attitude was very harmonious, and his intention to cooperate was very obvious. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the contract wasn¡¯t drafted properly today, the cooperation would probably have beenpleted today.¡± ¡°Xiao Rou, you were involved?¡± Grandpa Tao asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know CEO Hang?¡±


    Tan Rou repeated the reason she told Father Tao. Then, she added, ¡°Actually, my rtionship with Mrs. Hang is not bad. She even gave me a piece of cake when I met herst?¡±


    Hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, Tao Yue wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Grandpa Tao nced at Tao Yue and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability next time, don¡¯t just talk without thinking.¡±


    Tao Yue pursed her lips and deliberately said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Eldest Cousin knows President Hang. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? How much time and energy would they have wasted if they had to talk for so many days?¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s better to y it safe.¡± Tan Rou said softly. ¡°Back then, 1 didn¡¯t contact CEO Hang. If I went there rashly, it would definitely bring a lot of inconvenience to CEO Hang. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if CEO Hang has any intention of cooperating. If he doesn¡¯t, and we go over it directly, it will ruin our impression of CEO Hang. If CEO Hang has any activities in the future, he definitely won¡¯t give it to us.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us that you knew President Hang. Wouldn¡¯t that make Grandpa angry?¡± Tao Yue had to make Tan Rou unhappy.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to brag. Can¡¯t we talk about it after the matter is settled?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It would beughable if I didn¡¯t seed after saying so much. I¡¯m not your second cousin who dares to say that she knows Mrs. Hang just because she spoke to her a few times.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to help.¡± Tao Yue blushed. ¡°Besides, you could have revealed a little to everyone in advance. Why did you have to hide thispletely?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Grandpa Tao knocked his chopsticks on the table a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say things that you are unsure about in the future. Try not to do it, do you hear me?¡±


    Grandpa Tao already had no good impression of Tao Yue at first, but now he dislikes her.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Second Aunt Tao came out to smooth things over. ¡°Yue Yue just wanted to do something for the family. She didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    Tao Yue nodded with red eyes. ¡°1 really want to help¡­¡±


    Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t want to see her crying at the dining table. ¡°Stop talking. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t take another bite. She really couldn¡¯t understand how Tan Rou knew CEO Hang. Tan Rou had only been back for a few days. How did she get to know President Hang and Mrs. Hang so quickly? She felt that Tan Rou must be bragging.


    After dinner, the family should sit together and chat, but Tao Yue didn¡¯t join them today. Second, Aunt Tao thought that Tao Yue was not in a good mood, so she did not stay any longer around these people.


    Tao Yue was sitting on the swing. The flowers she had broken were on the ground.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Second Aunt Tao pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Do you feel bad that you couldn¡¯t help out at home today?¡±


    Tao Yue was just jealous of Tan Rou, but since her mother had said so, she didn¡¯t want to think about other reasons.


    ¡°Mom, I also want to help the family run their business like her cousin.¡± Tao Yue cried. ¡°But today, not only did 1 fail to help, but 1 was also scolded by Grandpa. 1 was just sad that he¡¯s mad at me.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao wiped her tears andforted her, ¡°I know you want to help, but if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you still think that my eldest cousin is better than me?¡± Tao Yue asked..

 Chapter 581 - 581: 581 Mentality

    Chapter 581: 581 Mentality


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯ve long taught you not to care too much about gains and losses, and not to be jealous of others. You should be able to tell without me saying it. Xiao Rou is indeed very outstanding. We have to be brave enough to admit the excellence of others and our own shorings,¡± Second Aunt Tao said earnestly.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t dare to show her true self in front of her mother. ¡°Mom, I understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll admit my shorings and wouldn¡¯t be jealous of others.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t really trust Tao Yue. Ever since Tan Rou came back, Tao Yue¡¯s personality had changed. Every time they met, Tao Yue would say bad things about Tan Rou, as if she was deliberately trying to make others dislike Tan Rou.


    Even though Second Aunt Tao had been correcting Tao Yue¡¯s misconception, Tao Yue still didn¡¯t change. The more she was told not to care too much about gains and losses, the more she would care about the difference between herself and others.


    In thispetition, Second Aunt Tao believed that with Tao Yue¡¯s strength, it was impossible for her to get thest ce. However, Tao Yue did get thest ce. She had also watched the rey of thepetition. Tao Yue¡¯s performance in thepetition was not even one-tenth of her usual level.


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t me anyone for losing the match. She could only me her own bad mentality.


    ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯ve taught you since you were young not topare yourself with others. I¡¯m already satisfied as long as you try your best. I hope you can adjust your mentality and return to your previous state as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°My previous state?¡±


    Second Aunt Tao sighed. ¡°You used to be a sensible and obedient girl. You never needed your mother to worry about you but you have changed now. You have be very materialistic and care a lot about what others get.¡±


    Tao Yue lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen.¡±


    ¡°Yue Yue, you should know what kind of life your eldest cousin had in the past. She used to have a hard time. Now that she¡¯s back, Grandpa and Grandma will undoubtedly treat her better. Since you were young, what did they not give you?¡±


    Tao Yue did get a lot of things, but she felt that they weren¡¯t worth much. They couldn¡¯tpare to the things that her grandparents gave Tan Rou. For example, her piano was worth three million yuan, but Tan Ron¡¯s Yuanxi Manor was worth more than ten times that.


    Tao Yue lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Second Aunt Tao thought that Tao Yue had realized her mistake and was regretting it.


    ¡°Yue Yue, you must calm down.¡± Second Aunt Tao held Tao Yue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your unstable mentality, how could you have gottenst ce in this pianopetition?¡±


    Tao Yue would never admit that her mentality was unstable, nor did she think that losing thepetition was her fault. If Tan Rou hadn¡¯t scared her, she would definitely have gotten good results.


    ¡°She was the one who scared me.¡± Tao Yue whispered.


    Second Aunt Tao heard it and said helplessly, ¡°Yue Yue, 1 know that the loss of thispetition has dealt a heavy blow to you, but you can¡¯t me it on your eldest cousin. Moreover, this is not a reason for you to target her.¡±


    ¡°Mom has been speaking up for Eldest Cousin. Does Mom think that Eldest Cousin¡¯s daughter is better than me?¡± Tao Yue cried.


    ¡°You will always be Mommy¡¯s most beloved daughter. No matter how outstanding others are, they will never be Mommy¡¯s daughter. Second Aunt Tao cupped Tao Yue¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°Only my Yue Yue is my precious daughter.¡±


    Tao Yue pretended to cry. ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    ¡°But 1 have to remind you that if you do something wrong one day, 1 will definitely not protect you.¡± She wasn¡¯t Old Master Meng, who would turn a blind eye to juniors who had done something wrong. If Tao Yue did something wrong, she would never forgive her, especially when Tao Yue could not hurt her family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± Sensing that her mother was about to get angry, Tao Yue quickly lowered her head and apologized. Even if she hated Tan Rou, she couldn¡¯t show it now.


    ¡°A good child would be able to realise her mistake and change for the better. You have to adjust your mentality. No matter what others say, you have to remain calm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tao Yue nodded. She had to hide her thoughts deeper in the future and not let others find out.


    ¡°There will be a charity auction tomorrow night. Your grandfather has decided to let your eldest cousin brother and eldest cousin sister represent the Tao family.. You shouldn¡¯t have any objections, right?¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582: 582 Very Strong Objection

    Chapter 582 - 582: 582 Very Strong Objection


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue immediately realized that Second Aunt Tao was testing her, so she smiled and said, ¡°This is what I should do. Big Cousin and Big Cousin are the first grandson and granddaughter of the Tao family. They are the most suitable to represent the Tao family at the charity auction.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was always paying attention to her daughter¡¯s emotions. When she saw her daughter smiling, she finally rxed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    As soon as the mother and daughter finished their conversation, Tan Rou and Grandma Tao came over.


    Tan Rou held Grandma Tao¡¯s arm and the two of them walked into the greenhouse while chatting andughing. Then, they saw the ground full of flowers and Tao Yue in the middle of it.


    Grandma Tao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She asked coldly, ¡°Yue Yue, do you have any objections to Grandma¡¯s garden?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tao Yue was shocked and stammered, ¡°No objections. Of course not! It¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    She could not give a reason. Tao Yue was so angry that she didn¡¯t notice what she had done.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Second Aunt Tao apologized on Tao Yue¡¯s behalf, ¡°Yue Yue is not in a good mood today, so she identally stepped on your flowers.


    Grandma Tao couldn¡¯t be angry with Second Aunt Tao. ¡°Forget it, 1 won¡¯t hold it against you. Since Yue Yue was in a bad mood, she should go back and rest early.¡±


    Tao Yue got off the swing. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go back and rest now.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t go back with Tao Yue. She still needed to talk to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m really sorry. 1 don¡¯t know how Yue Yue became like this. She used to be very obedient.¡± Second Aunt Tao said sadly. ¡°After you came back, her mentality changed. She became very calctive and easily jealous of others. I¡¯m very sorry for her targeting you.¡±


    Tan Rou knew Tao Yue¡¯s nature, but Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want Second Aunt Tao to be sad. After all, Second Aunt Tao treated her very well. Therefore, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t make things clear to Second Aunt Tao. ¡°Second Aunt, 1 know what you¡¯re saying. 1 won¡¯t argue with her over such a small matter. After all, we¡¯re family. However, 1 still feel that she holds a grudge against me. I hope she would get over it soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to her, and she promised to change. 1 don¡¯t think she¡¯ll target you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop saying things that destroy family harmony. We have to educate our own children. If they can¡¯t be educated well, they¡¯ll be sent to me for education. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her concern for her daughter-inw¡¯s feelings, Grandma Tao would have brought Tao Yue to her side to educate her.


    ¡°Rourou, is there anything you don¡¯t understand about the rules of the charity auction tomorrow night?¡± Second Aunt Tao asked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou went to the auction just for the sake of showing up for her family. She didn¡¯t know how to speak, nor did she know how to bid for things, so she didn¡¯t need to learn the rules of the auction.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Moreover, Big Brother is by my side. I just need to follow him.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Second Aunt Tao smiled. ¡°Your brother is indeed reliable. If you like something, just buy it. When youe back, We¡¯ll reimburse you. Just treat it as a gift. You¡¯ve been back for so long, but I haven¡¯t given you a decent gift yet.¡±


    Tan Rou thanked Second Aunt Tao for her kindness, but she did not want to ept her gift. After all, she did notck anything. Moreover, her family had given her enough. She could not take more.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt, but 1 don¡¯t want anything. Even if I want it, I can¡¯t spend your money. You¡¯ve already given me enough gifts.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    Grandma Tao interrupted their conversation. She said to Second Aunt Tao, ¡°Don¡¯t waste this money. I¡¯ll get the old man to payter. He¡¯s the richest person in our family. If my granddaughter wants to buy something, why shouldn¡¯t he pay for it?¡±


    Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, we shall do it that way.¡±


    Theughter of the three people kepting from the greenhouse. Tao Yue, who was eavesdropping outside the greenhouse, was filled with hatred and anger.


    Second Aunt Tao asked if Tao Yue had any objections. Of course, Tao Yue had objections. Not only did she have objections, but she also had a very strong opinion about it.


    She had heard about the charity auction. The quality of the goods were excellent. Those who could attend the auction were wealthy, so Tao Yue had to attend the auction. Since the Tao family didn¡¯t want to bring her, she would find someone else to bring her there..</font>

 Chapter 583 - 583: 583 Meeting at the Auction

    Chapter 583 - 583: 583 Meeting at the Auction


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    A charity auction, as the name implied, was an auction held for charity. The items auctioned here were unconditionally donated by individuals or groups. All the money after the auction would be donated to social welfare agencies.


    Such auctions would be held almost once a year, and the approximate time was at the end of each year.


    Tan Rou held her brother¡¯s arm as she entered. The moment she entered, she became the center of attention.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Tao to be attending this year¡¯s auction. Miss Tao is so elegant, much more elegant than Tao Yue. Just seeing them makes me feel that this auction was worth it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. In the past, the young master and young miss of the Tao family did note back to participate in the auction.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°If Miss Tao and 1 had taken a fancy to the same item, I would be too embarrassed to bid for it.¡±


    ¡°You can bid for it and give it to Ms. Tao.¡±


    Tan Rou sat down quietly amidst the crowd¡¯s discussion. She was not used to such a lively atmosphere, nor did she like the smell of perfume. As soon as she sat down, she took out the perfume she had made and sprayed some on herself.


    Her perfume attracted some nobledies and daughters of rich families who loved scents. It also opened the door to socializing for her. In a short while, she was like the talk of the town.


    As soon as Tao Yue entered the door, she saw a group of people surrounding Tan Rou. Many of those people had once surrounded her.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re early! Oh, Mrs. Li and Ms. Li are here too!¡± Tao Yue said shamelessly. ¡°Mrs. Wang, your dress today is really beautiful. Is it a high-end dress from the VP family? Miss Zhang, your ne today matches your skin color very well.¡±


    The moment she arrived, she greeted everyone around her as if she was the only one who knew them.


    Tao Yue had already greeted the other party, so the other party felt embarrassed not to reply to her. Besides, they already knew each other.


    ¡°Miss Yue¡¯s dress tonight is also beautiful.¡± Madam Wang said.


    ¡°I bought this ne from your brand.¡± Miss Zhang smiled and said, ¡°If Miss Yue has anything good to rmend, you can also rmend it to me. 1 happen to want to buy a few new ones.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Tao family recently release a few new jewelry designs?¡± Mrs. Li asked. ¡°Moreover, it has a oriental touch to it. It¡¯s very suitable for young people to wear. I¡¯m going to buy a few for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yue Yue, did you also participate in the new designs?¡± asked Miss Li.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t know who designed the new jewelry. She was too busy at that time and didn¡¯t have time to ask about the design of the new jewelry. However, since others had already asked, she would just take the credit. They would not investigate anyway.


    ¡°Most of it was designed by the designer. I only participated a little.¡¯Tao Yue touched the earrings on her ears and smiled. ¡°If you really like that, you should buy a few more sets to keep.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered and asked Tao Yue, ¡°I remember you were preparing for the finals of the pianopetition. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable that you can actually multitask.¡±


    When she mentioned the pianopetition finals, the richdies who didn¡¯t like Tao Yue chuckled.


    ¡°Second Miss Tao, haven¡¯t you always boasted that your piano skills are very high? Why did 1 hear that you wonst ce in the finals? Were you only bragging before this?¡± A rich youngdy mocked.


    The other one continued to mock him. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability to multitask, then don¡¯t. Your name isn¡¯t written in the jewelry design column. Why are you trying to get the attention? Now, you wonst ce in the piano finals, and you didn¡¯t sign your name on the jewelry design. Looks like you didn¡¯t get any benefits from either side!¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s heart hurt from their words. These batches always liked to find trouble with her. Now that she had been caught by them after several failures, she would beughed at to death by them in the future!


    It was all Tan Ron¡¯s fault. If Tan Rou hadn¡¯t mentioned the piano finals, these women wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to speak.


    Tao Yue red at Tan Rou angrily. ¡°In my heart, the family business is more important than me. If I had to choose again, 1 would still choose to design jewelry..¡±</font>

 Chapter 584 - 584: 584 Lies, Lies, Lies

    Chapter 584 - 584: 584 Lies, Lies, Lies


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What jewelry design?¡± When Tao Zhi came over, he happened to hear Tao Yue¡¯s words. ¡°When did you get involved in the family business?¡±


    Tao Yue felt a little guilty because Tao Zhi knew the Tao family¡¯s work very well. If he knew about the design department, then her lie would be exposed.


    She thought for a moment and felt that the possibility of Tao Zhi knowing was not high. During this period of time, Tao Zhi had been assisting Father Tao and the others in handlingpany affairs and had no time to wander around the design department.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Cousin is talking about her glorious deeds of righteousness.¡± ¡°Second Cousin¡¯s glorious deeds?¡± Tao Zhi repeated, ¡°Could it be that Second Cousin wonst ce in the piano finals?¡±


    His words made everyoneugh. This matter could not be moved on anyway. Everyone had to bring it up again.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°She was just talking about how she dyed her piano practice in order to design our new jewelry line.¡±


    ¡°When did you miss your piano practice?¡± Tao Zhi didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. ¡°Is practicing seven to eight hours a day considered a waste? And did you participate in the design of the new product this time?¡±


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t say a word after a series of questions. She stammered, ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t like Tao Yue very much, and he didn¡¯t want to hear her lie. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to rack your brains toe up with an excuse. Don¡¯t take responsibility for things you didn¡¯t do, lest others expose your lies.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face turned red and white. She braced herself and said, ¡°I was involved in the design this time. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too busy with work and wasn¡¯t aware of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the design department is under my control now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of you participating in the design of new products. As for the person who participated in the design of the new product but did not leave her name, 1 do know who she is, but I won¡¯t tell you about it. Anyway, it¡¯s not you.¡± ¡°No way, no way?¡± The rich girl who spoke earlierughed again.¡±Could it be that someone is lying?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous number one socialite in the Capital to lie! Oh my! Could it be that her title as the number one socialite in New York was also fake? Did she say that herself?¡±


    Before Tan Rou came back, Tao Yue had the ability to be the number one socialite in the Capital. She was previously the eldest daughter of the Tao family and was sought after by everyone. She was beautiful, had good grades, and had many skills. Coupled with her own marketing skills, she could indeed be said to be the number one socialite in the capital.


    However, now that Tan Rou had returned, Tao Yue was no longer worthy of being the number one socialite in the Capital just based on her status. The richdies who were previously suppressed by her had to seize the time to kick Tao Yue out and shift the title of the number one socialite in the capital to themselves as soon as possible.


    ¡°You guys take your time.¡± Tao Zhi pulled Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, let them have this seat. Let¡¯s go sit somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s sit together.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to be with her, so he changed the topic and asked, ¡°I wanted to ask you just now. How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ A friend brought me here,¡± Tao Yue replied.


    Tao Zhi was still wondering which friend of theirs had such a big face when Zhuang Che came over to greet them.


    ¡°Mr. Tao, AAiss Tao, good evening!¡± Although Zhuang Che was greeting the two of them, his eyes were fixed on Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s really fate that we¡¯re able to meet you here!¡±


    Tao Yue sensed Zhuang Che¡¯s gaze and walked back to him. ¡°Brother Che, let¡¯s sit with them. We can discuss it when we have a guessing gameter.¡±


    ¡°Do we need to discuss this with you?¡± Zhuang Che said contemptuously. ¡°Do you have the money to bid for these collections? You didn¡¯t say that when you begged me to bring you in just now.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s expression changed. She said shyly, ¡°Brother All Che, don¡¯t say that. Although I don¡¯t have that much money to buy precious auction items, I can still afford some small things.¡±


    ¡°Any one of the items here starts at a few hundred thousand. Are you sure you can afford it? Don¡¯t talk big if you don¡¯t have money,¡± Zhuang Che said mercilessly.


    Tao Yue was furious.. Why were they all trying to ruin her reputation? Couldn¡¯t they just shut up?</font>

 Chapter 585 - 585: 585 Depressed

    Chapter 585 - 585: 585 Depressed


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi and his sister were not in the mood to watch the two of them perform, so they changed seats and left.


    Zhuang Che did not waste any time with Tao Yue. He was here today for Tan Rou. Wherever Tan Ron went, he would follow. Fortunately, the seats at the auction today were not fixed. Otherwise, he would not have been able to sit with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Brother Che, wait for me!¡± Tao Yue¡¯s high heels made it difficult for her to run, but she still ran to catch up to Zhuang Che.


    No one in the Tao family cared about her anymore, so Tao Yue had to hold on to Zhuang Che. They were already a couple in the eyes of everyone in the circle. They were all waiting for the news of their engagement to spread. Moreover, Zhuang Che also had the intention to marry her.


    She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to appear out of nowhere. Not only did she steal her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family, but she also stole the man that originally belonged to her. Tao Yue couldn¡¯t take it anymore! She would never give Zhuang Che to Tan Rou. She must marry Zhuang Che and be the future mistress of the Zhuang family.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhuang Che pretended to be a gentleman. He walked elegantly to Tan Rou¡¯s side and asked politely, ¡°Miss Tao, may 1 sit beside you?¡±


    Looking at Tan Rou up close, he realized that she was much prettier than Tao Yue. Tao Yue wasn¡¯t ugly, butpared to Tan Rou, she paled inparison. Tan Rou and Tao Yue were like diamonds and pearls. Although pearls were beautiful, diamonds were more beautiful and noble.


    Such a beautiful woman should be very interesting in bed, right? As he thought about it, Zhuang Che¡¯s body started to react.


    Tan Rou ignored him. She had never been kind to people with ulterior motives. Moreover, this person had harmed Zhuang Liu before.


    Tan Rou looked at the seat on her right. There were two seats on her left and right. One was for Tao Zhi, and the other was currently empty. If Zhuang Liu represented the Zhuang family today, then the seat on the right would be Zhuang Liu¡¯s. Unfortunately, Zhuang Liu did note today.


    Seeing that Tan Rou did not reply, Zhuang Che smiled and asked again, ¡°This beautifuldy, may 1 sit beside you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sister doesn¡¯t like to talk to strangers. If you want to look for someone to talk to, you can talk to me.¡± Tao Zhi and Tan Rou switched seats.


    Zhuang Che¡¯s smile froze. His gaze followed Tan Rou. ¡°Little President Tao is really interesting. What is there to talk about between us?¡±


    ¡°My sister has nothing to say to you too.¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Zhuang Che turned sideways and walked past Tao Zhi to speak to Tan Rou. ¡°Miss Tao, may 1 have your contact number?¡±


    Tan Rou fiddled with her phone and rejected Zhuang Che firmly. ¡°No.¡±


    Zhuang Che felt that Tan Rou was really good at pretending. Wasn¡¯t she just a wild girl who had just been recognized by the Tao family? What was there to be proud of? He had to get Tan Rou. When that time came, Tan Rou would do whatever he said. If she dared to resist, he would teach her a lesson!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harass you. I¡¯m just trying to be your friend.¡± Zhuang Che said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a friend like you.¡± Tan Rou continued to fiddle with her phone, not taking Zhuang Che seriously at all.


    Tao Zhi blocked Zhuang Che¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Director Zhuang, my sister doesn¡¯t want to chat with you. Let me entertain you instead.¡±


    Zhuang Che and Tao Zhi had nothing to talk about. ¡°Forget it. The auction is about to start. Let¡¯s be quiet for a while.¡±


    Tao Yue sat next to Tan Rou. She was so happy to see Zhuang Che suffer. Zhuang Che was such a b*tch. She clearly did not want to talk to him, but he still rushed to stick his warm face to her cold buttocks. How despicable.


    She hoped that Tan Rou would say a few more words to Zhuang Che so that he wouldpletely lose interest in Tan Rou. Besides, she would be happier for a while longer if Zhuang Che was scolded.


    ¡°Brother Che, my cousin doesn¡¯t really talk to strangers. Don¡¯t mind her. Maybe she¡¯ll talk to you after you get to know her,¡± Tao Yue said with a smile.


    Zhuang Che¡¯s face darkened. Tao Yue was a haunting woman. Why was she everywhere? If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her over. If she hadn¡¯t upied the seat next to Tan Rou, he might have been able to sit next to her now.


    Tan Rou nced at Tao Yue and said, ¡°You came with this gentleman.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be sitting next to him? Don¡¯t sit next to me. I¡¯m not used to strangers around me.¡±


    This time, it was Zhuang Che¡¯s turn tough. It turned out that Tan Rou did not like Tao Yue either.. How could she say ¡®stranger¡¯? Their rtionship wasn¡¯t as good as Tao Yue had said!</font>

 Chapter 586 - 586: 586 A Foolish Fool

    Chapter 586 - 586: 586 A Foolish Fool


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue and Zhuang Che were hurting each other for a while. Tan Rou and Tao Zhi were also forced to listen to their nonsense. If the auction wasn¡¯t about to start, they would have changed seats right now. Zhuang Che and Tao Yue finally stopped being annoying when the auction started.


    However, Tan Rou was still uninterested. Every time the auction item came out, she would only take a look. After looking at it, she would turn her attention to her phone. Her fingers were quickly tapping on the screen with a smile on her face.


    Tao Yue had been paying attention to Tan Rou¡¯s movements. She noticed that Tan Rou had been looking at her phone with a sweet smile on her face. She guessed that Tan Rou must have some secrets. As far as Tao Yue knew, this kind of smile would only appear when they were in love and sending messages to their partners.


    Was Tan Rou in love?


    ¡°Eldest cousin, why aren¡¯t you looking at the auction items?¡± Tao Yue craned her neck to look at Tan Rou¡¯s phone. ¡°Who are you texting? Why are you so happy?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. She turned off her phone screen and replied, ¡°You should keep your eyes on the auction. Why are you paying attention to me? Besides, this is my privacy. 1 don¡¯t have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that Rourou likes?¡± Tao Zhi asked when he heard Tan Rou and Tao Yue talking. ¡°1 think this bracelet is pretty good. Should I bid for it?¡±


    The item being auctioned now was a jade bracelet. The color and quality of the bracelet were good, and both young girls and women could wear it.


    Tan Rou was not interested in this. Instead of spending so much money on this jade bracelet, she might as well use the money elsewhere.


    ¡°This bracelet will definitely look good on fair-skinned people.¡± Tao Yue also took a fancy to this. ¡°I really want to bid for it.¡±


    Tan Rou observed Tao Yue¡¯s expression and found that she really liked the bracelet. She said, ¡°This bracelet looks really good. 1 can¡¯t go back empty-handed aftering here today. Why don¡¯t we bid for this bracelet?¡±


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to give the bracelet to Tan Rou. She was still considering it, but after hearing that Tan Rou liked the bracelet, Tao Yue had to buy it back.


    Jade bracelets were very expensive. The starting price of this bracelet was 800,000.


    Tan Rou casually raised her number tag. ¡°1 bid 850,000.¡±


    Tao Yue was stunned for a moment, but she still raised her number tag and added 20,000 yuan. ¡°870,000 yuan.¡±


    Ady bid 900,000, and Tan Rou followed with 950,000. After bidding, she didn¡¯t forget to provoke Tao Yue.


    ¡°This jade bracelet looks good. I¡¯ll buy it for my mother. She¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Since Tan Rou said so, Tao Yue couldn¡¯t back down. She continued to raise the bid.


    Tan Rou decided to raise the bid onest time. If she won the bid, she would give it to her mother. If she couldn¡¯t win it, then forget it. She didn¡¯t really want it anyway.


    ¡°1.1 million!¡± Tan Rou made her final bid.


    Thedy who waspeting also knew Tan Rou. Seeing that Tan Rou kept bidding, she thought that Tan Rou really wanted to bid for the bracelet. In order to leave a good impression on the eldest daughter of the Tao family, the noblewoman gave up on this auction.


    Tao Yue raised the bid. Tan Rou bid 1.1 million, but she didn¡¯t even raise it to 50,000. She directly raised it to 1.25 million.


    To be honest, the price of the jade bracelet had reached a maximum of one million. There was no need to raise it any higher. Tao Yue knew the value of the bracelet, but she didn¡¯t want to give it to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou put down her number tag.


    Tao Yue saw her put down the number tag and her mind suddenly cleared up.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Since Second Cousin likes this bracelet so much, then I won¡¯t fight with her.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute!¡± Tao Yue wanted to stop the host from bidding.


    However, the host had already started. ¡°1.25 million going once, 1.25 million going twice, 1.25 million going thrice! Congrattions, Lady Seventeen, for winning this auction item!¡± he said loudly.


    Tao Yue¡¯s palms were sweaty. How could she have so much money to pay?


    Tao Yue suddenly remembered what Grandma Tao said about reimbursement. Grandma Tao said that Tan Rou could get reimbursement from Grandpa Tao. Could she get reimbursement too?


    Tan Rou never did business that would be a loss. This bracelet was worth at most one million yuan. She would not buy it for more than one million. The reason why she was bidding today was because she wanted Tao Yue to be the sucker..</font>

 Chapter 587 - 587: 587 Anxious to Get Married

    Chapter 587 - 587: 587 Anxious to Get Married


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the auction ended, the customers who had won their items could go to the back to get their own items. The Tao siblings didn¡¯t buy anything and just left.


    However, Tao Yue couldn¡¯t leave. She had to pay for what she bidded. Moreover, it was a charity auction, she couldn¡¯t go back on her word. She did not have that much money and did not dare to ask Grandpa Tao for reimbursement. Hence, she wanted Zhuang Che to buy it. Zhuang Che had given her many things in the past, so it should not be a problem this time.


    ¡°Brother All Che, 1 bid for a bracelet. Do you think it looks good?¡±Tao Yue asked.


    Zhuang Che was looking for Tan Rou. They were sitting together just a moment ago, but she had disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered perfunctorily.


    Tao Yue knew that Zhuang Che was not looking at her, but it did not matter. As long as Zhuang Che bought the bracelet, it would be fine. ¡°Brother Ah Che, the New Year ising soon. 1 want this bracelet as a New Year gift.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhuang Che understood Tao Yue¡¯s intentions. He turned around and smiled. ¡°If you want a new bracelet, then buy it. I think this jade bracelet is excellent too. You should buy it.¡±


    Tao Yue was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ah Che.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Zhuang Che asked nonchntly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you auction it off yourself? Hurry up and pay. If you don¡¯t pay, you¡¯ll be breaking your promise. You won¡¯t be able to enter this Auction House in the future. Not only that, you won¡¯t be able to enter any of the auctions in the future.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°Brother All Che, are you asking me to buy this bracelet myself?¡± she asked.


    Zhuang Che found it funny. ¡°You wanted this bracelet. If you don¡¯t want to buy it, do you expect me to buy it for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tao Yue bit her lip and said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money on hand right now.¡±¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money, but you still insist oning to the auction? What did you tell me when 1 came?¡± Zhuang Che said mercilessly. ¡°You said that there was something you really wanted at the auction, so I brought you here. In the end, you can¡¯t even take out more than a million yuan. Then how did you have the guts toe to the auction?¡±


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to buy anything at the auction. She just didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to be in the limelight.


    ¡°Just treat it as me asking for a loan!¡± Tao Yue gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Zhuang Che relented. ¡°You were the one who borrowed the money from me. It¡¯s only right that you return it. Don¡¯t make it seem like I owe you money.¡±


    ¡°Brother All Che, you¡¯ve changed. You never treated me like this before.¡± Tao Yue said sadly.


    ¡°You used to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Are you still the same now?¡± Zhuang Che smiled and asked, ¡°You should think about how to get the Tao family to give you more of their assets. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get anything in the future.¡±


    Zhuang Che had to think twice. If he couldn¡¯t get Tan Rou, he could choose Tao Yue. It would be good for him if Tao Yue got a lot of assets. But now, Zhuang Che only wanted to get Tan Rou.


    ¡°I know!¡± Tao Yue said angrily.


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi were walking not far from Tao Yue. However, they were standing in a secluded corner so Tao Yue and Zhuang Che did not notice them. ¡°Is Tao Yue in such a hurry to get married?¡± Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her toe today. She went looking for Zhuang Che. Now, she¡¯s still here arguing with Zhuang Che. She probably has her eyes on Zhuang Che.¡±


    Tao Zhi did not like Zhuang Che very much. Furthermore, Zhuang Che had a bad reputation in the industry. ¡°Zhuang Che is not a good person. He doesn¡¯t have much ability and he is very evil.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Second Cousin likes him.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You can tell Second Uncle and Second Aunt about this and get their opinion.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it so early.¡± Tao Zhi looked at Zhuang Che¡¯s disdainful expression and knew that Zhuang Che did not like Tao Yue. ¡°Wait until they have some practical progress. If we tell them now, they might say that we¡¯re ruining their family rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her.¡± Tan Rou said coldly, ¡°Since Zhuang Che brought her here, he can definitely send her back. Let¡¯s go first. Mom just sent a message urging us to go back.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tao Zhi took out his car keys and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something else?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve eaten enough.¡± Tan Rou said..</font>

 Chapter 588 - 588: 588 A Discipline

    Chapter 588: 588 A Discipline


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tao Yue returned to the Tao family¡¯s house, it was already past 10 pm. In fact, the banquet ended at 8 pm. Tan Rou and the rest had already returned. The reason why she had waited until now was because Zhuang Che did not want to send her home at all.


    Zhuang Che looked for Tan Rou everywhere in the venue. After knowing that Tan Rou had left, Zhuang Che was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he talked to some business partners and did not care about Tao Yue at all.


    Tao Yue followed behind Zhuang Che and kept harassing him, asking him to send her back. Zhuang Che had no choice but to call a cab for her. Tao Yue still didn¡¯t want to take a taxi. She said it wasn¡¯t safe for a girl to take a taxi alone.


    Zhuang Che did not let her have her way. He told her to either wait for him to finish speaking or take a taxi back. His original intention was to get rid of Tao Yue, but Tao Yue was very persistent this time and insisted that Zhuang Che send her back.


    Zhuang Che could not leave Tao Yue alone, so he sent her home.


    Tao Yue entered the house quietly. She thought her parents were already asleep, but they were waiting for her. She suddenly felt a little scared because she did not tell her parents that she had gone to the auction today. She only said that she had gone to y with her friends.


    ¡°Why are you back sote? What kind of friend is it that you¡¯re out until sote?!¡± Second Uncle Tao asked first.


    ¡°A friend from school asked me out to watch a movie.¡± Tao Yue made up an excuse. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Second Uncle Tao pointed at the sofa on the side and said sternly, ¡°Sit here!¡±


    Tao Yue asked her mother for help. She hoped that her mother would let her go back to sleep. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao shook her head slightly and did not say a word.


    Tao Yue saw that she couldn¡¯t leave, so she sat beside her mother. ¡°Dad, Mom, 1 really went out with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Call your friend now.¡± Second Uncle Tao¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Let me see what kind of friends they are.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fortunately, Tao Yue was prepared. Before she left, she sent a message to a friend, saying that if she called her at night, she must tell her that they went to the movies together.


    Tao Yue dialed the girl¡¯s number, but it didn¡¯t get through until the second time.


    The girl had just woken up from her sleep and was still sleepy when she spoke. ¡°Helio, Yue Yue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tao Yue raised her voice and repeated it to the girl. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t we go to the movies tonight? Then, my parents didn¡¯t believe that 1 went out with you and insisted that I call you to ask.¡±


    ¡°Watch a movie?¡± The girl was a little confused. Then she remembered what Tao Yue had said to her in the afternoon, so she instantly woke up. ¡°Yes, Uncle and Auntie. 1 was at the movies with Yue Yue tonight. The movie ended a littlete, so we came backte.¡± Since Tao Yue was calling her now, it meant that Tao Yue came home veryte. She couldn¡¯t let it slip.


    Second Uncle Tao reluctantly believed it, and Tao Yue hung up the phone.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, are you suspecting me?¡± Tao Yue asked unhappily.


    In the past, Second Aunt Tao trusted Tao Yuepletely. However, Tao Yue¡¯s behavior was really strange recently. She was worried that Tao Yue would do something stupid.


    The Capital was a chaotic ce during the New Year. It was not safe for Tao Yue to be alone outside. If she identally met a bad person, it would be toote for them to regret.


    ¡°Try not to go out at night in the future. Even if you do, don¡¯te back sote.¡± Second Uncle Tao set a time for Tao Yue. ¡°You can¡¯te back after 9:30 in the evening for the time being. Also, if there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t go out at night.¡±


    Tao Yue really wanted to ask why there were no restrictions on her eldest cousin going out at night, but she couldn¡¯t say it in case her parents found out that she was targeting her uncle¡¯s family again.


    ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Second Aunt Tao was also a little sleepy. If it weren¡¯t because she was waiting for her daughter, she would have gone to bed long ago. ¡°Wake up early tomorrow. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve in a few days. We have to decorate the house.¡±


    Tao Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Good night, Mom and Dad.¡±


    After she left, Second Uncle Tao said to Second Aunt Tao, ¡°I hope she didn¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao said sadly, ¡°1 hope my Yue Yue won¡¯t go astray!¡± Compared to her own son, Tao Sheng, Second Aunt Tao liked her adopted daughter more. She liked her daughter very much. Otherwise, she would not have adopted Tao Yue at the orphanage. She only hoped that Tao Yue wouldn¡¯t hurt her..

 Chapter 589 - 589: 589 Playing Cards

    Chapter 589: 589 ying Cards


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    This year was a rare family reunion. Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao were very happy. They prepared a lot of things to celebrate the new year.


    Grandpa Tao took out a brush that he had not used for a long time and personally wrote the couplet. The other juniors also took out their own skills. Each of them created a couplet. After they finished writing, they paste the couplets on the door.


    Grandma Tao gave all the servants a holiday and gave them red packets, telling them to go home for the New Year. Although the Tao family manor was much quieter without servants, it did not reduce the lively atmosphere at all.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s mother took out a stack of freshly cut window grilles and handed them to the three Tao brothers. ¡°These are the new window grilles that Xiao Rou and 1 designed overnight. You guys go and paste them on the window.¡±¡± Before the window grilles were finished, Second Aunt Tao came over and called out to Mother Tao, ¡°Sister-inw, Mom said that we¡¯re going to y cards. Do you want toe along?¡±


    Mrs. Tao wasn¡¯t very good at ying cards, but she would y with the olddy for a while during the new year to cheer her up.


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go right away.¡± Mother Tao put on her coat and instructed her sons, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Xiao Rou over to y cards with Grandma first. You three can go over after you¡¯re done here.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know how to y cards. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I stick window grilles with Big Brother and the others?¡±


    ¡°How can 1 let my precious Rourou do such tiring work?¡± Mrs. Tao held her daughter¡¯s hand and said with a smile. ¡°Leave it to your brothers. They are more suitable for tiring work.¡±


    Tao Zhi also said, ¡°Xiao Rou, go with Mom first. Grandma likes to give out red packets when she ys cards. As long as she wins, she will give them out. Go over and bask in the joy.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a second and decided to go over to take a look.


    Grandma Tao had already prepared the game for four people, but there were five or six people watching from the side. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were all waiting for Grandma Tao¡¯s red packet.


    Mother Tao yed a few rounds, but her skills were not good and she kept remembering the wrong cards, so it was Aunt Tao¡¯s turn. When Aunt Tao had nothing to do, she would ask her sisters to y cards together, so her card skills were the best.


    This time, it was Grandma Tao¡¯s turn to lose money. She was the kind of person who was skilled and loved to y. There was no need to worry about her giving out too many red packets because she would win all the time. Anyway, she would not win many rounds. Most of the time, it was the juniors who let her win.


    Although they yed it casually, the amount of money was veryrge. The money given to them was several times higher. For example, they were supposed to pay 20 yuan for losing a game, but they set the amount to loo yuan. It was boring to y with too little money.


    As soon as Tan Rou entered the door, she sat beside Grandma Tao. Grandma Tao said that Tan Rou was her lucky star and that she could win money by sitting beside her. However, ever since Tan Rou sat beside her, she had not won a single round. The stack of cash in the drawer was almost gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± Grandma Tao asked in annoyance. ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 win a single round?¡±


    Tao Yue nced at Tan Rou and smiled. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of dear cousin?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at her and said, ¡°Grandma, do you need me, your lucky star, to help you?¡±


    Grandma Tao was a little surprised. ¡°Does Rourou know how to y cards?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t but I can try?¡±


    Tao Yue understood what Tan Rou meant. ¡°Eldest Cousin, did you really think you can y cards after watching it a few times, do you?¡± She mocked. ¡°I¡¯ve watched it for so many years, but I can¡¯t understand how the game is yed.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s different. Just because you can¡¯t learn it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t,¡± Tan Rou said mercilessly.


    ¡°Well, learning it wouldn¡¯t make you an expert in it.¡± Tao Yue continued. ¡°You better not lose all of Grandma¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch Grandma¡¯s money.¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Let¡¯s y a few rounds first. If we lose, it¡¯s on me. If we win, it¡¯s on grandma.¡±


    Grandma Tao said generously, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t have enough money, 1¡¯11 go get you more.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Grandma, 1 haven¡¯t even started ying yet. Why are you expecting me to lose?¡±


    Grandma Tao spat out a few times. ¡°Bah, bah, bah, I¡¯m bad at talking. Our Xiao Rou won¡¯t lose. She will kill everyone and win them all.¡±


    Tao Yue despised her in her heart. She didn¡¯t think Tan Rou knew how to y the game. When Tan Rou lost, she wouldugh at her and vent her anger..

 Chapter 590 - 590: 590 My Show

    Chapter 590 - 590: 590 My Show


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Second Aunt Tao smiled and said, ¡°Mom, give it to Rourou. We¡¯ll get to win more money too.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, it¡¯s not certain who will win.¡±


    ¡°My mom won¡¯t lose anyway,¡± Tao Yue said happily.


    Second Aunt Tao said to Tao Yue, ¡°Yue Yue, don¡¯t be in a hurry to talk. Come over and help me look after the money pile. After 1 win your eldest cousin and your grandmother¡¯s money, I¡¯ll go buy you new clothes.¡±


    Tao Yue was overjoyed when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She excitedly sat beside Second Aunt Tao. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll definitely help you look after the money.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tao Yue was very excited at the thought of using Tan Ron¡¯s money to buy clothes. She kept her eyes on the game and prayed that Tan Ron wouldn¡¯t get any good cards.


    It seemed that Tao Yue¡¯s prayers had worked. Tan Ron¡¯s first round was terrible. She didn¡¯t have many good cards and even identally fed a few good ones to Second Aunt Tao, allowing Second Aunt Tao to win a few hundred.


    ¡°Thank you for the money, Rourou.¡± Second Aunt Tao took the money back. ¡°If we y a few more rounds, it¡¯ll be enough to buy you a set of new clothes.¡±


    Tan Ron took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Second Aunt, that was only a trial round. I¡¯ll start getting serious now.¡±


    Tao Yue thought Tan Rou was bluffing. ying mahjong was such a difficult activity. How could Tan Rou learn it after watching it a few times?


    At the start of the second round, Tan Rou had already drawn a good hand. She didn¡¯t even realize it herself. It was Grandma Tao, who was sitting next to her, who noticed it.


    Grandma Tao mmed the table excitedly. ¡°Rourou is going to win.¡±


    Tan Rou also reacted. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    She already had three ¡®Winds¡¯ in her hand. She only needed to y one more card to make up for a goodbo. Coincidentally, the next card was exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°Little Sixi!¡± Tan Rou flipped over the card. ¡°Aunties, pay up.¡±


    The money in Tao Yue¡¯s hand was sent out before it could even warm up.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t give anyone else a chance to win. Just as she said, it was her turn.


    ¡°I won!¡±


    ¡°Blossom on the Bar!¡±


    ¡°Touch yourself!¡±


    A steady stream of cash poured into her drawer, and she couldn¡¯t put any more money in it, so she put the money on the table.


    Tao Yue looked at the pile of money with an ashen face. The money was originally hers, but now it had all gone to Tan Rou. And for some reason, the one who won the most was Second Aunt Tao. Almost every round, Second Aunt Tao was the one who gave the most money.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all the same!¡± Tan Rou smiled and pushed the cards away. ¡°Everyone, you can pay now.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, is this really your first time ying cards?¡± Second Aunt Tao and the others asked.


    Tan Rou said honestly, ¡°Today is indeed my first time ying mahjong. I¡¯m still trying to figure it out. There were a few rounds that I only knew I had won when Grandma told me that 1 had already won.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou is indeed not very skilled,¡± Grandma Tao said. ¡®I can prove it for her.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ are we still going to continue.¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Second Aunt Tao wanted to, but she didn¡¯t want to continue losing money. She had originally nned to buy clothes for her daughter, but now, she had lost all her capital.


    Second Aunt Tao pretended to be angry. ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore. You¡¯ve won all my money. I don¡¯t have any money left to y.¡±


    ¡°My eldest granddaughter is the best,¡± Grandma Tao said happily. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word. Quickly give the money to Xiao Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want the money. She had also said from the start that if she won, it would be on her grandmother¡¯s ount. If she lost, it would be on her. She couldn¡¯t go back on her word.


    ¡°This money should be given to Grandma. 1 said I¡¯d give it to Grandma, so I must give it to Grandma.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Grandma Tao didn¡¯tck money. ¡°Rourou, you won this. Just take it as pocket money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯tck money.¡± Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°Besides, I rarely buy anything. This money is not of much use to me.¡±


    She rarely bought anything, but every time she bought something, it was very expensive.


    The money was not of much use to her because it was not enough for her to buy even oneputer part. Having a few thousand yuan or not did not affect her at all.


    Tao Yue was getting angrier. Since none of them wanted it, then she could have it. Tan Rou didn¡¯tck pocket money, but Tao Yue did! Tao Yue only had 300,000 a month as pocket money. She had used up all of that money a long time ago. Moreover, she still owed Zhuang Che more than a million yuan. Zhuang Che was urging her to pay up..</font>

 Chapter 591 - 591: 591 Taking the Wrong Medicine

    Chapter 591 - 591: 591 Taking the Wrong Medicine


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need it now, I¡¯ll save it for you. When our Rourou gets married in the future, this money will be her dowry,¡± Grandma Tao said with a smile.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Second Aunt Taoughed, ¡°Xiao Rou will be angry if you say that. ¡°Why does our Rourou only have a dowry of a few thousand yuan?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Grandma Tao quickly corrected herself. ¡°I should put this money into Rourou¡¯s dowry. I¡¯ll definitely prepare a few truckloads of dowry for Rourou so that she can get married in a grand way.¡±


    Although Grandma Tao said that she would prepare a dowry for Tan Rou, she was very reluctant to let Tan Rou get married. ¡°If Rourou gets married, no one will give me a massage in the future.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m only in my third year of high school. I still have to wait a few years before 1 get married,¡± Tan Rou said helplessly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll be in the Xapital when the timees. I¡¯lle back once a week to give you a massage. After the New Year, 1¡¯11 teach Aunt Zhou the massage skills and let her massage you when I¡¯m not around.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tao Yue was furious. She had massaged Grandma Tao for so longst time, but she didn¡¯t get any better. On the other hand, Tan Rou had given Grandmother Qi two massages after she left, and Grandmother Qi had been thinking about it. She was the one who started it but Tan Rou got all the credit. It was unfair just thinking about it.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Grandma Tao gently patted Tan Ron¡¯s hand a few times and smiled from ear to ear. She really liked this granddaughter of hers. If Tan Rou didn¡¯t have to go back to school, she wouldn¡¯t have let her leave the Capital.


    After the game, they sat on the sofa and chatted. It wasn¡¯t time to make dinner yet. Tonight¡¯s dinner was also made by the family. This way, it would have the meaning of a family reunion.


    As she spoke, Grandma Tao started talking about the medicine.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯ve been taking bitter medicine for a long time. Can I stop now?¡± Grandma Tao still liked to eat sweet things.


    ¡°Is Grandma sick?¡± Tao Yue asked impatiently before Tan Rou could say anything. ¡°Why do you need to take medicine?¡±


    Grandma Tao thought that she was concerned about her, so she said, ¡°Your eldest cousin gave me the medicine¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Tao Yue looked at Tan Rou angrily. ¡°Eldest Cousin, why did you make Grandma take the medicine? She¡¯s not sick at all. Are you plotting something by giving her medicine?¡±


    ¡°What would me intentions be by giving medicine to grandma?¡± Tan Rou wondered. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you think that I¡¯m going to murder my biological grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Only you know what you¡¯re thinking. Grandma has always been in good health. Ever since you came back, she¡¯s been getting massages from others. It must be because of the medicine you made.¡± Tao Yue said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in good health, and I often get upte. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Grandma Tao said unhappily. ¡°Ever since I took the medicine that Xiao Rou gave me, I don¡¯t wake up so often throughout the night.¡±


    Tao Yue still couldn¡¯t believe it. She felt that Tan Rou must have poisoned Grandma Tao. Perhaps the medicine that Tan Rou gave Grandma Tao had an obedient pill. Otherwise, why would Grandma Tao side with Tan Rou when she came back?


    ¡°Eldest cousin, you should hand over the medicine. I¡¯ll take it for testing and confirm that it¡¯s harmless before giving it to Grandma to eat. If Grandma took the wrong medicine and hurt her body, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Tao Yue asked.


    ¡°Second cousin, 1 think you¡¯re the one who ate something wrong today.¡± Tan Rou said coldly, ¡°Today is the eve of the Lunar New Year. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. You do your thing, and I¡¯ll do mine. Let¡¯s not say another word.¡±


    Tao Yue was still insisting on asking Tan Rou for medicine. She felt that as long as Grandma Tao was sick, Grandpa Tao would definitely call a doctor home for Grandma Tao. However, it had been a long time since a doctor entered the manor, so she thought that Grandma Tao was healthy and did not need to take any medicine.


    ¡°Eldest cousin, I won¡¯t let you harm grandma¡¯s body with these unknown medication!¡± Tao Yue said indignantly.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t I know if Rourou¡¯s medicine will harm my body?¡± Grandma Tao raged.


    Seeing that Grandma Tao was angry, Tao Yue lowered her voice. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get sick from eating too much. We don¡¯t even know if the doctor she found was reliable. How could you just take those medication?!¡±


    Grandma Tao¡¯s face was livid. She said angrily, ¡°I know better than you whether my biological granddaughter will harm me.. There¡¯s no need to talk about this anymore!¡±</font>

 Chapter 592 - 592: 592 Too Much

    Chapter 592 - 592: 592 Too Much


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really worried about your health!¡± Tao Yue was very firm. ¡°Ask her to hand over the medication and let me test it!. If there¡¯s really no problem, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Grandma Tao ced the blue and white porcin teacup in her hands on the ss coffee table and said angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you show off in front of me! Ever since Rourou came back, you¡¯ve been targeting her. You¡¯ve been trying to snatch the things 1 gave her, do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Tao Yue was shocked. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you forget what you said just now?¡± Grandma Tao asked angrily. ¡°I have been trying to let it go since there are so many people here. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve been the eldest daughter of our Tao family for a few years, you¡¯re the real eldest daughter of our Tao family! Don¡¯t forget where you came from, and don¡¯t forget why I locked you up in the detention room when you were young!¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s face turned pale. This was the first time she had seen Grandma Tao so angry. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Let me tell you, I usually turn a blind eye to what you do because I respect your parents. It¡¯s not that this olddy is afraid of you.¡± Grandma Tao was so angry that she mmed the table. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience. If you continue to spout nonsense in front of me, then get out of the Tao family! As long as I ask you to get out, no one will be able to plead for mercy for you!¡±


    Grandma Tao had lived for so many years. What kind of person had she not seen? When Grandma Tao was young, she was a man of her word. Now that she was old, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with those things. Otherwise, she would have chased Tao Yue out long ago.


    It was fine if Tao Yue¡¯s words were usually sarcastic, but today was New Year¡¯s Eve. It was a joyous day, but Tao Yue had been causing trouble for Tan Rou. Grandmother Tao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She had to teach Tao Yue a lesson today.


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m just worried about your health.¡± Tao Yue cried. She was really flustered. For so many years, Grandma Tao had never mentioned her true identity in front of everyone, nor had she said that she wanted to chase her out. She was afraid that Grandma Tao would chase her out. If she was chased out now, she would end up on the streets and continue to live a hard life.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to attend the gathering this afternoon.¡± Grandma Tao ordered, ¡°Go back to your own room and reflect on yourself. You are not allowed toe to the main residence without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡± Tao Yue asked.


    Before she could finish, Grandma Tao interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to participate in the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight. You can eat alone in your room!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to eat alone. If she was kicked out today, what would people think of her in the future?


    ¡°Yue Yue,e back with me!¡± Second Aunt Tao was really disappointed. Two days ago, Tao Yue had promised her that she would not target Tan Rou anymore, but it had only been a few days. Had she forgotten what she had said?


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Tao Yue looked at her mother again and again, her eyes full of tears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t make me go back, okay? I won¡¯t say a word, please!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Grandma Tao screamed. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me?! Did I do something wrong? I¡¯m clearly thinking about Grandma¡¯s health!¡± Tao Yue felt wronged.


    Second Aunt Tao sighed helplessly and forcefully pulled Tao Yue away. ¡°Come back with me and reflect on yourself.¡±¡±


    Tao Yue exploded.¡± I¡¯m not leaving. I want to talk to Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Second Aunt Tao was also furious. ¡°Are you going to even go against what your mother says?!¡±


    Tao Yue calmed down a little. She lowered her head and followed Second Aunt Tao.


    Grandma Tao was still angry. After a while, she said, ¡°She¡¯s been getting bolder now. She¡¯s only lived with us for more than ten years. Does she really think she¡¯s the daughter of the Tao family? When she made that mistake years ago, i wanted to send her back. If it wasn¡¯t for the second daughter-inw doting on her, how could she have lived in our family for so many years?¡±


    Aunt Taoforted her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too angry. I don¡¯t think Yueyue did it on purpose. She¡¯s just been hit too hard recently and lost control of her emotions. Besides, you also said that Second Sister-inw loves her. If you send her away, Second Sister-inw will be sad!¡±


    That was something that worried Grandma Tao. Otherwise, with her temper, Tao Yue would have been chased out long ago..</font>

 Chapter 593 - 593: 593 Little Divine Doctor

    Chapter 593 - 593: 593 Little Divine Doctor


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°In the past, she was the only girl in the family. 1 could tolerate her arrogance. Ever since Rourou came back, she seemed to have changed into a different person. She¡¯s been targeting Rourou every day,¡± Grandma Tao said with a serious expression. ¡°Last time, she even brought people to Xiao Ron¡¯s room to cause trouble and destroyed a lot of things. She couldn¡¯t afford to pay up. If we didn¡¯t catch her, she would act like nothing had happened. It was really infuriating.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Tan Ron ced her hand on Grandma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Today is the eve of the New Year. We should spend it happily. We can¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Grandma Tao took a deep breath and said, ¡°Our Rourou is the most considerate. That girl only knows how to make me angry.¡±¡±


    Tan Rou gently rubbed Grandma Tao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a new prescription for Grandmater. It¡¯s a new year. You shouldn¡¯t have to take bitter medicine.¡±


    Grandma Tao immediately cheered up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rourou. I¡¯ll definitely follow the doctor¡¯s advice and take the medicine. So don¡¯t make that bitter medicine for me anymore.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Eh, is Mommy sick? Why haven¡¯t 1 heard you mention it before?¡± Tao GuGu asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the problem of getting up frequently at night?¡± Grandma Tao replied. ¡°After Xiao Rou diagnosed the cause of my illness, she gave me a prescription. She made it into an edible pill and took it on time every day. Now, I don¡¯t wake up frequently at night.¡±


    Tao GuGu didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Is it really that magical?¡±


    Grandma Tao wanted to show off her granddaughter¡¯s ability. She said, ¡°Rourou, would you like to help your aunt?¡±


    Of course, Tan Rou was happy to do so. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to show off her medical skills. She simply wanted to take the pulse of her family members to see if there was anything wrong with their health. If there was a problem, it should be treated in time to prevent it from dragging on and bing a big problem.


    Although Aunt Tao did not believe in Tan Ron¡¯s medical skills, she still agreed to Grandma Tao¡¯s request.


    Tan Rou half-squatted beside the coffee table and carefully took Aunt Tao¡¯s pulse. ¡°Aunt¡¯s body seems a little weak. Did she get injured recently?¡±


    Aunt Tao frowned, but she quickly returned to her original state. She covered it up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I identally fell down some time ago. My knee was injured and I lost a lot of blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already a grownup, why are you still so careless when you walk?¡± Grandma Tao said with heartache. ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s serious.¡±


    Aunt Tao touched her knees. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll make you some cream.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°To prevent any scars.¡±


    Aunt Tao thanked her for her kindness. ¡°I¡¯m really fine now. Don¡¯t trouble Xiao Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou decided that her aunt must have something to hide, so she didn¡¯t insist.


    Then, Third Aunt Tao also came over to join in the fun. ¡°Rourou, help me take a look too. I¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia at night recently and I feel like throwing a tantrum for no reason. Can you see what illness 1 have?¡±


    Tan Rou took her pulse and told her a few symptoms. Third Aunt Tao nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious about it. It¡¯s just a problem that women of this age will have. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine to help you sleepter. You just have to drink it for a few days.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Third Sister-inw¡¯s illness is simr to mine. I¡¯ll get you some incenseter so that you can fall asleep at night.¡±


    Third Aunt Tao felt that it was amazing. ¡°You can fall asleep just by lighting incense?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well in the past either. Now that I¡¯m using Xiao Ron¡¯s incense, I sleep very soundly every night. Look at me now, even without makeup, I still look beautiful.¡±


    Third Aunt Tao took a closer look. She realized that her sister-inw¡¯s makeup was indeed very light today, and the fine lines at the corners of her eyes were much fewer.


    ¡°Is it really effective?¡± Third Aunt Tao was looking forward to it. ¡°Rourou, do you think you can get rid of these spots on my face?¡±


    Tan Rou nced around and replied, ¡°This is the result of your lifestyle. As long as you eat well, drinkwell, and sleep well, the spots will disappear very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you really are a little divine doctor! If we can make your prescription into cosmetics and sell it in our shop, we¡¯ll definitely make a lot of money.¡± Third Aunt Tao praised.


    Tan Rou had indeed considered this matter, but she would not do it now. If she wanted to do it, she would do it after she graduated..</font>

 Chapter 594 - 594: 594 Aunt’s Injury

    Chapter 594 - 594: 594 Aunt¡¯s Injury


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron suddenly remembered that Third Aunt Tao was in the cosmetics industry. She had her own cosmeticspany. Although it wasn¡¯t massive, it had nearly 100 million in revenue annually. Although she didn¡¯t have the time to run a cosmetics business, Third Aunt Tao had the time.


    ¡°I remember that Third Aunt seems to be in the cosmetics industry.¡±Tan Rou was interested in working with Third Aunt Tao. If Third Aunt wants to make one, I don¡¯t mind giving you a few prescriptions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Third, Aunt Tao was so excited that she didn¡¯t forget to get down to business. ¡°If the profits are good, I¡¯ll give you a 50% profit yearly.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want a share. She just wanted to do something for the family. ¡°I don¡¯t want to share. Third, Aunt can use this money for research and development. We¡¯ll strive to let thepany develop indefinitely.¡±


    Third Aunt Tao refused to take advantage of the younger generation. She repeatedly asked Tan Rou to take a share, or she would not cooperate. Tan Rou had no choice but to ept Third Aunt Tao¡¯s share of the profits.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As they chatted, Aunt Tao made an excuse that she was sleepy and wanted to go out for a walk before leaving. Not long after, Tan Rou also said that she wanted to go back to Yuanxi Manor to get something, so she left as well.


    However, Tan Ron¡¯s goal was not Yuanxi Manor but to find her aunt.


    Aunt Tao sat under the swing in the greenhouse, swaying from time to time. She was lost in her thoughts and did not even notice Tan Rouing to her side.


    ¡°Xiao Rou? Why are you here?¡± After a long time, Tao GuGu realized that there was someone else beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been here for minutes, but you didn¡¯t notice me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Aunt Tao said tiredly. ¡°I was a little sleepy and didn¡¯t notice you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just distracted.¡± Tan Rou sat on the swing on the other side and swayed as well. ¡°Aunt has been injured recently, right?¡±


    Aunt Tao smiled bitterly. ¡°Didn¡¯t i say it was a fall?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just an ordinary fall. It wouldn¡¯t cause such a major internal injury if it was just a fall. Besides, if it was only a fall, there wouldn¡¯t be such a major scent of blood on you.¡±


    Tao GuGu was a little surprised. ¡°i smell like blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou said with certainty, ¡°Although you¡¯ve used perfume to cover it up, the smell of blood on your body can¡¯t escape my nose. Also, you have a lot of powder on your face today, and your lipstick is darker than usual. I think you¡¯re trying to cover up your badplexion.¡±


    Thest time she came back, Aunt Tao did not have any makeup on her face. She did not put on makeup a few days ago, but she had put on makeup in the past two days.


    Aunt Tao lowered her head and sighed. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by a little girl like you. Other than you, no one else noticed.¡±


    ¡°Where are you injured? The back?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°i saw that you didn¡¯t even dare to lean against the back of the chair when you were sitting today. Is your back hurting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my back is injured.¡± Aunt Tao nodded.


    ¡°I have some good medicine. Do you want some?¡± Tan Rou said worriedly, ¡°The weather is so cold now. It¡¯s not easy for wounds to recover. If you don¡¯t apply medicine, it will continue to hurt.¡±


    Aunt Tao didn¡¯t dare to tell Grandma Tao about her injury, nor did she dare to apply any medicine. She was worried that the smell of the medicine would be too strong and people would find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to apply it. I don¡¯t want your grandma to find out that I¡¯m injured.¡± Tao GuGu frowned.


    ¡°If she finds out that I¡¯m injured, she¡¯ll definitely be worried.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. The ointment I made is white and odorless. I guarantee that no one will find out when 1 apply for it.¡± Tan Rou introduced the ointment she made to Aunt Tao. ¡°You can take it first and try it. If it doesn¡¯t smell, then you can apply it.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Aunt Tao¡¯s face. ¡°Sure. 1 thought Rourou was a salesman.¡±


    Tan Rou also smiled. ¡°Aunt, just think of it as me promoting my own products. Third Aunt just said that she wanted to cooperate with me to sell cosmetics.¡±


    ¡°A girl should have her own career so that she won¡¯t have to rely on her family to support her like me.¡±


    Aunt Tao¡¯s husband passed away in a car ident three years ago. After that, she was brought back to the Tao family by her parents. She didn¡¯t have much of a career. Before she got married, she relied on her family. After she got married, she relied on her husband. After her husband died, she had to rely on her family again..</font>

 Chapter 595 - 595: 595 Her Difficulties

    Chapter 595 - 595: 595 Her Difficulties


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room. It¡¯s not convenient to apply medicine here,¡± Tan Ron said. Moreover, she had to disinfect the wounds before applying the medicine. The greenhouse did not have the conditions to disinfect them. It would be too troublesome to move everything here.


    Aunt Tao didn¡¯t refuse and left with Tan Rou. After entering the manor, Tan Rou closed the door to prevent anyone from barging in and causing trouble for them.


    Tan Rou used the key to open her cab. Ever since the incidentst time, she had locked all the cabs and changed the lock on the door.


    ¡°Auntie,e over and try this ointment. See if you can ept the smell of it.¡± Tan Rou opened a small white porcin urn sealed with wax.


    Mrs. Tao sniffed the ointment. There was indeed no smell at all. ¡°Sure.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She took off her down jacket and lifted her upper body, revealing the crisscrossing scars on her back.


    Tan Rou saw this and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. She held the porcin urn in a daze, thinking about how Aunt Tao¡¯s injury came about.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Aunt Tao put down her clothes in embarrassment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the ointment? I¡¯ll bring it back and apply it myself.¡±


    ¡°Who injured you? Did that family hit you again?¡± Tan Rou asked in an unfriendly tone. The family she was referring to was the family of Aunt Tao¡¯ste husband, which was her former inws and sister-inw.


    How did Tan Rou know about this? It was because Grandma Tao had mentioned it. Grandma Tao liked to chat with others, especially about her family. She talked about her daughter most of the time.


    Grandma Tao said that after Aunt Tao¡¯s husband died, she had been abused by her husband¡¯s family. Aunt Tao¡¯s personality was too weak and she did not dare to resist at all. Moreover, her husband died to save her and it gave her more reasons to keep quiet.


    After the Tao family found out about this, they brought Aunt Tao and her son back. Because the Tao family had a high status, her husband¡¯s family did not dare toe over and cause trouble. However, the children had to meet their grandparents, so Aunt Tao would bring the children back to the Jin family every once in a while. Every time she went back, Aunt Tao would be tortured by her husband¡¯s family and she would not say a word about it.


    Grandma Tao had noticed it once. She was about to settle the score with the Jin family, but Aunt Tao stopped her.


    This time, Tan Rou saw the wounds on her aunt¡¯s body and knew that the Jin family had beaten her again. The wounds were new. It was obvious that he had been injured in the past two days.


    ¡°Auntie, take off your clothes. I¡¯ll disinfect and apply medicine for you.¡± Tan Rou turned on the air conditioner in the room. The room was as hot as a stove when the heater and the air conditioner worked together.


    ¡°Just put a simple bandage on it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Aunt Tao didn¡¯t want to trouble Tan Rou too much.


    ¡°No!¡± Tan Ron¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°You have to listen to me!¡±


    Aunt Tao had a very weak personality and did not even have the courage to argue with Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou was really disappointed. With her aunt¡¯s personality, it was no wonder that she was beaten up by that family. No one would believe that a pampered youngdy would be beaten ck and blue by her inws.


    The weather was cold, and wounds would take a longer time to heal. Her wounds would bleed at the slightest touch. Tan Rou didn¡¯t dare to use too much force, so she could only use a disinfectant cotton ball to wipe it bit by bit.


    Aunt Tao clenched her fists. ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s okay if you use more strength. 1 can endure it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Tan Rou stared at her wound. ¡°You¡¯re my dear aunt. I¡¯m heartbroken to see you beaten up like this. How could 1 bear to use so much strength?¡±


    Aunt Tao¡¯s nose turned sour and she was about to cry. ¡°Xiao Rou, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you thank me. 1 just want you to live a better life. In our family, you¡¯re the little sister who¡¯s doted on. However, when it came to the Jin family, you became their punching bag. I can¡¯t allow this to happen!¡±


    ¡°My husband died to save me, so they should be angry with me.¡± Aunt Tao said sadly.


    ¡°Uncle saved you so that you could live well, not so that you could live to be scolded by them.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°1 have to tell my parents about this. Our family will definitely seek justice for you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Aunt Tao wasn¡¯t seeking justice. ¡°I¡¯ll just endure it.¡±


    ¡°If they dare injure you severely this time, they have the guts to kill you too. If you were killed by them, would Uncle¡¯s sacrifice still be meaningful?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°And do you think Grandma won¡¯t be heartbroken when the timees?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Aunt Tao replied with a pained expression..</font>

 Chapter 596 - 596: Requesting Justice

    Chapter 596: Requesting Justice


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron denied Aunt Tao¡¯s answer. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say sorry to others. You should say it to yourself. Life is precious. Otherwise, Uncle would not have given you the chance to live. You should cherish your life more now.¡±


    Aunt Tao started crying. ¡°i know all this, but i really can¡¯t oppose them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to object.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°I will tell my father and uncles about this. They will seek justice for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aunt Tao hesitated.


    ¡°Take me as an example. If Xiao Qi was bullied at school and didn¡¯t dare to say it, then 1 would definitely go and settle the score with the person who bullied him.¡± Tan Ron said angrily, ¡°i will never tolerate my family being bullied by others!¡±


    Aunt Tao seemed to be affected by Tan Ron¡¯s emotions. ¡°Then you can¡¯t hit them. They are very old.¡±


    This was also one of the reasons why she was willing to endure it. She felt that the two elders of the Jin family were old. Losing their son was already enough to agitate them. She did not want to add to their pain.


    ¡°This is a society ruled byw. There¡¯s no need to fight and kill.¡± Tan Ron said, ¡°We need to use thew to protect ourselves.¡±


    Aunt Tao agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Tan Ron was helpless. Her aunt was too good-tempered. She didn¡¯t even resist when she was beaten up this badly. Moreover, when one partner dies, the marriage between them would automatically be over as well. Aunt Tao was no longer the daughter-inw of the Jin family. Even if she did not return to the Jin family to see the two elders, there was no problem.


    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t think for yourself, then you have to think for your two children, right?¡± Tan Rou yed the emotional card. ¡°They¡¯ve already lost their father. Do you want them to lose their mother too?¡±


    Aunt Tao waspletely awake. ¡°No, my child can¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    Tan Rou asked her again, ¡°Do you think these two cousins are closer to you or to their grandparents?¡±


    Aunt Tao answered, ¡°I took care of them since they were born. They must be closer to me. Moreover, they haven¡¯t seen their grandparents much since they were born. We don¡¯t usually live together. If it weren¡¯t for your uncle¡¯s death, 1 probably wouldn¡¯t have brought them to the Jin family to see the two elders.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°That makes things easier.¡±¡±


    She cleaned up Aunt Tao¡¯s wound and bandaged it to prevent her clothes from rubbing against it.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Dad and the others should be talking in the living room. I¡¯ll call my parents to the greenhouse.¡± Tan Rou sent a message to Mr. Tao. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa and Grandma about this for now. We¡¯ll tell them after the matter is resolved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. 1 don¡¯t want them to worry.¡±


    ¡°I understand how you feel.¡± Tan Rou was the same. She liked to take on everything on her own, but she had changed her mind now. She had her family members behind her. If something happened to her, her family members would be the most heartbroken.


    On the way to the greenhouse, Tan Rou asked Aunt Tao if she had left any evidence of the Jin family¡¯s two elders beating her. Tao GuGu recalled that there was indeed evidence.


    The first time she was beaten up, Aunt Tao did not dare to tell her parents and brothers, so she told her good friend who was far away abroad. Her good friend could note back now, but she also gave her an idea to keep the evidence of the Jin family¡¯s elders beating her.


    Aunt Tao didn¡¯t want to settle the score with them at that time, but she kept the photos of her wounds and recorded the audio of her being scolded. It was just right for her to use it now.


    Tan Rou gave Aunt Tao two jars of medicine, one liquid and one solid. ¡°The liquid is used for disinfection, and the solid is applied to the wound. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you,e and find me. 1¡¯11 help you apply the medicine.¡±


    Aunt Tao didn¡¯t want to trouble her niece too much. ¡°i can do it myself.¡±


    Tan Rou sighed, ¡°If you could do it yourself, you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by those two old men from the Jin family.¡±


    Since her aunt had been beaten up so badly, Tan Rou would not have any thoughts of respecting the elderly from the Jin family. If it was not against thew to beat someone up, she would have whipped everyone in the Jin family right now and let them have a taste of the feeling of having their skin split open.


    Aunt Tao had something on her mind. She looked around when she walked, afraid that her family would see her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa and Grandma are preparing dinner. They won¡¯te over suddenly.¡± Tan Rouforted her.


    Aunt Tao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good..¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597: 597 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 597: 597 Eavesdropping


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao were waiting for them at the entrance of the greenhouse. The two of them were chatting andughing, sharing the joy of Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. However, when they turned around, they saw Tan Ron and the others walking over with serious expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your aunt? Is she still unhappy about losing too much money earlier?¡± Mrs. Tao asked with a smile.


    Mr. Tao sensed that something was wrong and stopped smiling. ¡°Rourou, why did you call your mother and me over?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Mrs. Tao stopped smiling. She felt that something serious might happen next. If it wasn¡¯t something very important, Xiao Rou wouldn¡¯t have called them over on the eve of the Lunar New Year.


    The servants were on holiday for the past two days, and no one was taking care of the greenhouse. Moreover, the greenhouse was rtively quiet and suitable for important matters.


    Tan Rou was thest to enter the greenhouse. She paused at the door for a few seconds and nced at a ce from the corner of her eye. Then, she curled her lips and whispered, ¡°Here she is again.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what are you talking about?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I said that the flowers are really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°The flowers are indeed beautiful.¡± Tao Yan¡¯s mother looked around and agreed.


    After entering the greenhouse, Tan Rou locked the door so that no one could enter while they were talking.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what exactly happened?¡± Mrs. Tao asked urgently.


    Tan Rou put her index finger to her mouth and mouthed softly, ¡°Just talk about unimportant things for a minute. I¡¯m going to catch someone.¡±


    Although they did not understand what she meant, they did as she said.


    Tan Rou walked quietly through the flowers. When she reached the door, she leaned against the wall. The wall was made of matte tempered ss, so she couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. Only the window on the wail could see. Under the transparent window, a figure was eavesdropping. Tan Rou suddenly opened the window, and the person couldn¡¯t dodge in time. He was so scared that he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Why is Second Cousin squatting here on such a cold day? Are you trying to eavesdrop on our conversation?¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I was just passing by.¡± Tao Yue stood up and waved her hand.


    Tan Rou looked at the stone road in the distance and smiled.


    Tao Yue rolled her eyes and changed her words. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Auntie. Is Auntie inside?¡± Actually, she wanted to see if Aunt Tao was making a deal with Tan Ron¡¯s family. Aunt Tao had a lot of shares, and Tao Yue was worried that she would give those shares to Tan Ron¡¯s family.


    Mrs. Tao walked over. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Grandma asked me to look for you.¡± In a panic, Tao Yue gave a random reason.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Grandma punished you to go back to your room to reflect on yourself this afternoon, right?¡± Tan Rou crossed her arms. ¡°There are so many people at home. Why would Grandma specially ask you to pass a message?¡±


    Aunt Tao¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re lying, you have to find a more reasonable excuse. Since the olddy wants you to go back and reflect on yourself, then go back to your room and reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±


    Tan Rou sent a message to Aunt Zhou, asking her toe and take Tao Yue away.


    ¡°Strange, how did you get out? Isn¡¯t Second Aunt looking at you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Second Sister-inw was just called by the olddy to make dumplings.¡±


    Tao Yue was indeed reflecting in her room at first. Second Aunt Tao was apanying her in the living room, but the olddy asked Second Aunt Tao to help with the dumplings. So, it ended up with no one watching Tao Yue. Tao Yue couldn¡¯t stand it. She wanted to sneak into the main residence, but she saw Tan Rou and the others on the way, so she followed them.


    ¡°Since Grandma has given the order, Second Cousin should follow it well.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t go back on your own, then someone else would be able to help you with it.¡±


    Coincidentally, Aunt Zhou had also arrived. Tan Rou said, ¡°Aunt Zhou, please invite the Second Cousin back. Without Grandma¡¯s permission, it¡¯s better not to let her out. Otherwise, Grandma will be angry.¡±


    Tao Yue stomped her foot and left reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought she was a good child. When she said those words this afternoon, I thought she was young and ignorant.¡± Tao GuGu looked at Tao Yue¡¯s back and said sadly.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Auntie. She¡¯s always been like this. She just pretended to be good in the past.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Tao Yue. You didn¡¯t call us here to see Tao Yue, did you?¡±


    Mr. Tao asked..

 Chapter 598 - 598: 598 Pay the Price

    Chapter 598 - 598: 598 Pay the Price


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron made sure that there was no one outside before closing the window tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business.¡± Aunt Tao took off her thick down jacket and mustered up her courage to say, ¡°Rourou called you here to help me.¡±


    She lifted her back, revealingyers of gauze with a little blood on it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Tao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°When did you get injured?¡±


    Aunt Tao pursed her lips and said, ¡°This injury was inflicted by the Jin family.¡±


    Mrs. Tao covered her mouth in shock. ¡°The Jin family hit you? When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°How long have they been doing this?¡± Mr. Tao was furious. ¡°I told you toe back immediately and not have anything to do with the Jin family anymore, but you didn¡¯t agree. Now that you¡¯re beaten up like this, you didn¡¯t even say anything. You¡­ You¡¯re really going to piss me off!¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to me you sister now. We should unite and settle scores with the Jin family!¡± Mrs. Tao scolded Mr. Tao. ¡°That old couple are really despicable. They actually dared to hit my sister. I think they¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Mom is right.¡± Tan Rou was also very angry. ¡°The most important thing now is to take the evidence and settle the score with the Jin family. I want them to pay back what they owe Auntie!¡±


    Father Tao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Come with me to the Jin family now. I want to settle the score with them!¡±


    Aunt Tao started to hesitate again. ¡°Yang, it¡¯s not good for us to go and look for them during the New Year, right?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, even you know that it¡¯s the New Years now?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°They dared to beat you during the New Year, so why don¡¯t we dare to settle scores with them during the New Year? We must let them know that they will pay the price for bullying our Tao family!¡±


    The father and daughter kept talking, and Aunt Tao didn¡¯t have the chance to interrupt. When she came back to her senses, Father Tao was already preparing to leave for the Jin family.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Tan Rou quickly went back to her room to get some things and rushed back. She wanted to go with Father Tao and the others.


    ¡°You go back first. If we all go, your grandparents will definitely be suspicious.¡± He quietly called Second Uncle Tao and Third Uncle Tao over to strengthen their aura.


    Tan Rou knew that Father Tao wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily, but it didn¡¯t matter. She had other ideas.


    ¡°Mom, I have something for you.¡± Tan Rou gave Mother Tao a small spray bottle. ¡°There¡¯s a medicine inside that will cause diarrhea. When the timees, think of a way to mix this into their food; even fruits will do too.¡±


    Mother Tao quickly put away the bottle and acted as if nothing had happened. She said to Tan Rou seriously, ¡°Go back and talk to your grandmother. Try not to make them feel suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely cover for you.¡± Tan Rou promised.


    When Second Uncle Tao and Third Uncle Tao were called out, they were still in a daze. They didn¡¯t understand why their big brother called them out on New Year¡¯s Eve. If he was going to work, why would he bring his sister and sister-inw? If they were going out to y, there would only be a few of them.


    ¡°Big brother, where are we going?¡± Second Uncle Tao could not help but ask.


    Mr. Tao took his sister¡¯s phone and yed a few videos and recordings for his two brothers to see.


    After the second and third brothers finished reading it, they sighed and said, ¡°This is too much! How could she be beaten up like this? Besides, have I seen this woman before? Why did her voice sound so familiar?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the olddy from the Jin family.¡± Mother Tao said angrily, ¡°These injuries are all on your sister¡¯s body.¡± She repeated the matter of Aunt Tao being beaten, and the more she said, the angrier she became.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Second Uncle Tao pped his thigh and cursed angrily, ¡°Those two old bastards from the Jin family actually dared to treat my sister like this. Perhaps they are in a rush to lie in their coffin.¡±


    Third Uncle Tao was also very angry. ¡°Big Brother, drive faster. I¡¯m going to smash the Jin family into pieces now!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We¡¯re not going there to fight today. We are going to use the right method to help Fourth Brother get justice. ¡°Thewyer I found is on the way to the Jin family. We¡¯ll settle the score with them in a while,¡± Mr. Tao said calmly..

 Chapter 599 - 599: 599 Making a Big Trouble

    Chapter 599 - 599: 599 Making a Big Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mr. Tao stepped on the elerator and drove the car to the Jin family¡¯s gate, almost hitting it. The security guards wanted to stop the car when they saw iting, but when they saw that the car had no intention of slowing down, they ran away.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± After the car stopped, the security guard came over with an explosion-proof stick.


    ¡°Tell your old master and old madam toe out. Tell them that the three brothers of the Tao family are here to settle the score.¡± Mr. Tao opened the car door and shouted.


    ¡°Tao family?¡± The security guard was a little confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the inws?¡±


    ¡°Inws?!¡± Second Uncle Tao pped the hood. ¡°We¡¯re enemies now! Hurry up and get them toe out and see us!¡±


    Aunt Tao was a little worried. ¡°Yang and the others won¡¯t be beaten up by the security guards, right?¡±


    ¡°The security guards won¡¯t dare to do anything, and even if they do, your brothers won¡¯t necessarily suffer.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s being so impudent at the door?¡± A young woman in a red coat walked out. When she saw the three Tao brothers, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh it¡¯s you! It¡¯s the New Year. Why aren¡¯t you at home for the New Year? Why are you at my house?¡±


    As the older brother, Mr. Tao had to take the lead. ¡°Jinzhu, you don¡¯t have the right to talk to us yet. Get your parents toe out now.¡±


    ¡°My parents are taking an afternoon nap. If you have anything to say, just tell me.¡± Jin Zhu fiddled with her curly hair. ¡°Just the few of you? Didn¡¯t your jinx of sistere with you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a jinx?¡± Second Uncle Tao rushed in front of Jin Zhu. ¡°If you dare say it again, 1¡¯11 tear your mouth apart. They were not violent people, but in order to protect their sister, they would forget their self-restraint and etiquette and use the most primitive methods to deal with evil people.


    ¡°Come in if you have the ability but if you dare toe in, I¡¯ll sue you for trespassing and call the police to arrest you,¡± Jin Zhu said indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who the police will arrest.¡± Mrs. Tao got out of the car with evidence in her hand. ¡°This is evidence of you hurting my sister intentionally. We¡¯ve brought awyer with us today. If we don¡¯t make things clear today, we won¡¯t be able to celebrate the New Year. I¡¯ll go straight to the police station and tell them!¡±


    Jin Zhu frowned. ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get your parents toe out and talk to us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    Mrs. Tao also came down. ¡°Xiao Zhu, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s Chinese New Year today. Don¡¯t let others see us quarreling here at the door.¡±


    Jin Zhu thought for a moment and invited the Tao family in.


    As soon as Mrs Tao entered the house, she started looking for something to eat. There were many melons and fruit tes on the table during the new year, so she sprayed every single one of them. The sleeves of her down jacket were doubleyered, and the spray bottle was hidden inside.


    The Jin parents also walked out. They weren¡¯t taking a name but they just didn¡¯t want toe out.


    ¡°Boss Tao, don¡¯t you know what day it is today? Everyone says that the Tao family has a good upbringing, but 1 don¡¯t think you have any. Otherwise, how could you have raised a pest like your sister?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all very sad about brother-inw¡¯s death, but is this my sister¡¯s fault?¡± Mr. Tao was furious. ¡°She wasn¡¯t the one who drove the car. The car that hit them had nothing to do with her. What right do you have to me her?¡±


    ¡°It was your sister who harmed my son. If it wasn¡¯t for saving your sister, he wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Grandma Jin gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s the new year, and your family is very happy to reunite. What about us? Our son is dead, and our grandson is not close to us. Whose fault is this?¡±


    Aunt Tao lowered her head, not daring to say a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Have you ever taken care of them?¡± Mr. Tao mocked. ¡°Grandparents would bring their grandchildren out to y, but you just want them to stop crying. You don¡¯t even want them to stay by your side until they¡¯re one year old, so as to not disturb your rest. Are you guys that sleep-deprived? Why do you need to sleep for so many hours? You¡¯ll be able to sleep forever once you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you cursing us to death?¡± The olddy was so angry that she picked up the walking stick in her hand and was about to hit him.


    ¡°Did you use this crutch to hit my sister?¡± Father Tao said sternly, ¡°Let me tell you.. It¡¯s just that I have not been in the Capital, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m dead! If you want to bully my sister, you¡¯ll have to see if I agree!¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600: 600 Venting Vengeful Energy

    Chapter 600: 600 Venting Vengeful Energy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The two sides were at daggers drawn and were about to fight when Aunt Tao spoke.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, and Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. We can talk things out. Dad, Mom, and Zhu, we¡¯re not here to quarrel with you today. We just want to talk to you about something.¡±


    Old Madam Jin red at her fiercely. ¡°We have nothing to say to you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, let your brothers leave.¡±


    ¡°This is not up to you to decide.¡± Mr. Tao called thewyer over. ¡°Come over and exin to them whatw is.¡±


    Thewyer with sses opened a notebook, which detailed the crimesmitted by the Jin family and attached the injury appraisal report he had just printed.


    ¡°In summary, if you are sued in court, you will face imprisonment for less than two years and more than six months.¡± Thewyer exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly justified for the parents-inw to hit their daughter-inw.¡± Old Madam Jin¡¯s attitude was very bad. ¡°If you don¡¯t beat up your wife, you won¡¯t be sessful.¡±


    ¡°So you were beaten up by your mother-inw back then?¡± Mrs. Tao said faintly.


    Old Madam Jin¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve never been beaten!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Mrs. Tao snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so useless.¡±


    The two elders of the Jin family did not have much ability. When they were young, they relied on their parents. When they were old, they relied on their son. Then, their son will then depend on their children. Therefore, they did not have the ability to run the familypany.


    However, Jin Zhu was not a capable person. Perhaps she had inherited her parents ¡®bad genes. She did not know how to do business. After her brother died, the Jin family had been declining.


    ¡°I have two points to refute about what this old madam said. First of all, it¡¯s illegal to intentionally hurt someone,¡± Thewyer said.


    ¡°Secondly, your son has already died, so his marriage with Ms. Tao has been automatically dissolved. Strictly speaking, Ms. Tao is not your daughter-inw now.


    ¡°As long as she is the daughter-inw of the Jin family, she will always be the daughter-inw of the Jin family.¡± Old Jin retorted. ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to be our daughter-inw, as long as she¡¯s willing to return the two children to our inws.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that either.¡± Thewyer said calmly, ¡°As Mr. Jin did not dissolve his marriage with Ms. Tao before this, Ms. Tao is the first guardian of the two young masters. Only when Ms. Tao voluntarily gives up her custody can the grandparents obtain custody of the children.¡±


    ¡°They have the same surname as us, so they are members of our Jin family! No matter what tricks you y, you won¡¯t be able to take our grandson aw^ay.¡±


    ¡°We should be the ones saying this to you. Those two children are my sister¡¯s sons, our nephews. As long as we¡¯re alive, we won¡¯t let them return to the Jin family.¡±


    Mother Taoughed. ¡°Your grandson? This isn¡¯t up to you to decide. If thew doesn¡¯t hand the child over to you, you can forget about seeing those children again!¡±


    Jin Zhu wasn¡¯t married yet, so she wasn¡¯t that obsessed with the two children. ¡°I can give the children to you, but Tao Yi has to give my parents ten million as a support fee every year. Just treat it as giving it on behalf of her two sons.¡± Now that the Jin family had a cash flow problem, she had to think of a way to get some money from her ex-sister-inw.


    Mr. Tao stopped Mrs. Tao just as she w^as about to agree. ¡°You guys are the ones who are shameless. Don¡¯t you know that thew¡¯ states that a daughter-inw has no obligation to raise her parents-inw?¡±


    ¡°Then get her sons to do it.¡±


    ¡°The two children are only ten years old. How can they afford to pay the child support?¡± Mrs. Tao said angrily.


    Thewyer adjusted his sses and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded this. If we go to court, we can use this to sue you for extortion.¡±


    Jin Zhu¡¯s confidence suddenly disappeared. ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awyer. My professional ethics require me not to joke or speak nonsense.¡± Thewyer said seriously.


    ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m here to inform you today. From today onwards, my sister, Tao Yi, has nothing to do with the Jin family. If she doesn¡¯t ask for child support from you, you can forget about getting it from her..¡±

 Chapter 601 - 601: 601A Big Fight

    Chapter 601: 601A Big Fight


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The three brothers stood there, each of them tali and strong, and very imposing.


    ¡°Do you want to hit us?¡± Old Madam Jin was a little afraid.¡± I¡¯m telling you, this is my house. If you dare toy a hand on me, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get away with it!¡±


    ¡°I want to hit you.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re civilized people. We won¡¯t do anything unless we have to.¡±¡± Don¡¯t say anything else. We¡¯ll settle the score andpensate you. Your Jin family will give us an exnation. In the future, our two families will have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    ¡°What exnation should we give you?¡±Jin Zhu red at Tao GuGu.¡± Your sister deserved to be beaten up!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The loud and clear p stunned everyone. Jin Zhu covered her left cheek and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you dare to bully my sister again, 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mrs. Tao rubbed her reddened palms and said loudly. I¡¯ll take this p as a p for my sister!¡±


    ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Jin Zhu widened her eyes and was about to pounce on Mrs. Tao to hit her.¡± I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Tao GuGu, who had always been weak, saw that her sister-inw was about to be beaten. She hurriedly stood between them and pushed Jin Zhu away. She shouted,¡±You¡¯re not allowed to hit my sister-inw!¡±¡±


    When the two elders of the Jin family saw that their daughter had been beaten up, they were very angry and immediately called the security guards. The three Tao brothers also joined the battle. The scene was very chaotic, and people kept falling and getting up.


    Both parties were injured, and Jin Zhu was the most miserable. Her hair was all messed up, and there was a big palm print on her face. It would probably take some time for it to disappear.


    The three Tao brothers felt very happy. After all, it was the Jin family who called the security guards over to beat them up first. They could only say that it was self-defense. Even if the police were to find out, they would have a reason.


    After beating them up, the Tao siblings were chased out by the Jin family. The three brothers wanted to say a few more words, but they were stopped by Mother Tao, who urged them to leave quickly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, why are you rushing us to leave? I still want to scold them a few more times!¡± Third Uncle Tao said unhappily.


    ¡°Xiao Rou gave me a spray. When you guys were fighting, I sprayed the medicine on the rice that they sprayed. Xiao Rou said that they would have diarrhea if they ate a little. The dosage 1 gave them was enough for them to have diarrhea for a few days.¡±¡±


    Third Uncle Tao was still not very satisfied.¡± We should let them vomit and have diarrhea, so much so that they can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± Father Tao said,¡± Fourth Brother, don¡¯te back to the Jin family anymore. They won¡¯t dare toe to our house to look for you. As long as theye, your brothers will help you deal with them.¡±¡±


    Tao GuGu¡¯s eyes turned red.¡± Big Brother¡­¡±


    Mother Tao hugged her.¡± My poor little sister, why are you so silly? If Xiao Rou didn¡¯t tell us, who knows how long we would have been kept in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Xiao Rou¡­¡± Second Uncle Tao touched the wound on the corner of his mouth.¡± How are we going to exin to them?¡±


    Everyone in the car fell silent. They had asked Tan Rou to find an excuse to say that they had gone to do something, but they had done it with a face full of injuries. They could not hide it at all. Once they went back, they would be discovered.


    ¡°Cover your faces with concealer.¡±Mrs. Tao took out concealer from her makeup bag.¡± We can¡¯t let them find out now.¡±¡±


    Therefore, before they came back, the three men put on makeup.


    At the Tao family¡¯s main residence, Grandma Tao couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Tan Rou was also confused as to why they were still not back. Were they trapped?


    ¡°They went out to do something.¡± ¡°If Grandma wants to know, I¡¯ll call them now.¡± Tan Rou said.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Although Grandma Tao wanted to know, it was not toote. Besides, if they were preparing for the new year¡¯s surprise, wouldn¡¯t she ruin the surprise if she called now?


    When it was almost dark, the group finally rushed back. Grandma Tao was waiting for them at the door. When she saw that they came back empty-handed, she frowned.


    ¡°Where have you been all afternoon?¡± Grandma Tao questioned.


    As the boss, Father Tao naturally had to be pushed out to be the representative. Something came up at thepany and they asked us to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany on holiday?¡± Grandma Tao wasn¡¯t stupid..¡± What did you guys do?¡±

 Chapter 602 - 602: 602 Tell the Truth

    Chapter 602 - 602: 602 Tell the Truth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s really something from thepany!¡± Mr. Tao said. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to lie, but it was the new year, and he didn¡¯t want the olddy to be troubled by the younger generation.


    Grandpa Tao came out to smooth things over. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Didn¡¯t you prepare so much food? If we don¡¯t eat it now, it¡¯ll turn cold.¡±


    Grandma Tao felt that eating was more important. She had been in good health these days. It was not easy for her to wait until the new year, so she had to eat more.


    Because of her poor memory, she forgot to ask the children about going out. After dinner, she took her grandchildren outside to watch the fireworks andpletely forgot about it.


    Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t forget that he had noticed the children¡¯s abnormality before dinner. Since they didn¡¯t say anything, there must be something difficult.


    ¡°The few of you,e with me.¡± Grandpa Tao put his hands behind his back and walked slowly to the study. ¡°Let me hear what happened at thepany.¡±


    The four siblings looked at each other, thinking of a good excuse to hide it from their father.


    Grandpa Tao seemed to have sensed their thoughts. ¡°I can tell if you¡¯re lying or not, so don¡¯t think about lying to me.¡±


    After entering the study, the door was closed. Grandpa Tao sat in front of the table and looked at the eldest. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest brother. Speak.¡±


    Father Tao looked at the siblings and wanted to struggle a little more. ¡°We¡¯re really fine¡­¡±


    Grandpa Tao interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Tell me honestly!¡±


    ¡°Let me say it. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Aunt Tao spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a new year soon. I don¡¯t want to stay at home this year, so 1 want to start my oldpany. Coincidentally, I havepany matters to deal with today. I¡¯m not used to it yet, so I asked my brothers to apany me.¡±


    Grandpa Tao was skeptical. ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    The three brothers quickly nodded. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s the truth. We aren¡¯t lying to you.¡±


    ¡°When Xiao Rou took your pulse this afternoon, she said that you were injured and your blood was weak.¡± Grandpa Tao heard their conversation, but he didn¡¯t believe his daughter¡¯s story. How serious was the fall that caused such a huge problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really just a fall. My body is weak because I was trying to lose weight some time ago,¡± Aunt Taoexined.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so thin. Why do you still need to lose weight?¡± Grandpa Tao frowned and said, ¡°Let me tell you. Our family members are not allowed to lose weight, nor are we allowed to eat and drink too much. ¡®A healthy body is the capital of a revolution.¡¯ Do you still remember this family motto?¡±


    The children stood in a row, just like when they were young and received a lecture from their father. They said in unison, ¡°Dad, we do.¡±


    When Grandpa Tao mentioned the family precepts, his thoughts would wander and he would forget to ask about the injury.


    Seeing that they hadn¡¯te out for a long time, Mrs. Tao knocked on the door. ¡°Dad, are you guys done? Mommy is calling you guys over to watch the fireworks. The fireworks are about to start.¡±


    Grandpa Tao put this matter aside for now. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯re lying to me.¡± With that, he went to the courtyard.


    Father Tao heaved a sigh of relief and said to Mother Tao, ¡°Fortunately, you came in time. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with the old man.¡±


    ¡°Brother and sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you were trying to hide it for me, you wouldn¡¯t have lied to Dad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.¡± Mrs. Tao came over and held her hand. ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve. Let go of the past and wee a new life. In the future, you should just be yourself. You won¡¯t have to live under the noses of those two old fellows from the Jin family anymore.¡±


    Aunt Tao smiled. ¡°I understand, sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go out to watch the fireworks. If we¡¯rete, the olddy will scold us again.¡± Mrs. Tao brought Aunt Tao to the courtyard.


    Today was the New Year¡¯s Eve Reunion Festival. Everyone in the Tao family was here. Even Aunt Tao¡¯s twin sons celebrated the festival here every year. However, Tao Yue didn¡¯t show up. The olddy punished her to go back and reflect on herself. No one dared to disobey the olddy¡¯s order and let here back.


    Dazzling fireworks bloomed in the air, short but beautiful.


    Tan Rou apanied her family to watch the Spring Festival G for a while, then started to fiddle with her phone. It was already past eight o¡¯clock at night. Logically speaking, she should stay at home to apany her family to watch the fireworks but now she had to go out..

 Chapter 603 - 603: 603 Let’s Watch Fireworks Together

    Chapter 603 - 603: 603 Let¡¯s Watch Fireworks Together


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want to go set off fireworks together?¡± Tao Zhi moved many small fireworks that he had prepared in advance from the storage room.


    Tan Rou looked at the box of fireworks and said apologetically, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry. 1 have an appointment with someone else to watch the fireworks. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Tao Zheng walked over. ¡°Someone¡¯s asked you out to watch the fireworks?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Tao Zhi said unhappily. ¡°It must be that kid!¡±


    Tao Zheng took a while to react before he understood who his big brother was talking about. ¡°What does that brat mean?! It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today. Out sister should be apanying us to set off fireworks. How can you be with him for tonight?¡±


    Tan Rou had already made an appointment with Zhuang Liu to watch fireworks on New Year¡¯s Eve. The person who had sent her a message at the auction was Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu had asked her to watch fireworks and set off fireworks, and she had agreed.


    In the end, her brothers wanted to do it with her instead. She didn¡¯t know that she was so popr.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tao Qi came over with a small firework. ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Tan Rou had no choice but to ask, ¡°Big Brother, do you want to go with us?¡± The ce that Third Brother had prepared would be quite spacious, and it could amodate as many fireworks as it wanted.¡±


    Tao Zhi and the others would definitely go with them. Firstly, it was for the safety of his sister. Secondly, it was not easy to set off fireworks here.


    Tao Zhi was originally nning to drive his siblings to another ce to set off fireworks. The yard was filled with withered grass and some trees. If they were identally set on fire, it would not be fun. He didn¡¯t want the firefighters to work overtime on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Tao Zhi picked up the box of fireworks. ¡°Brothers, put the fireworks in the car. We¡¯ll follow Rourou wherever she goes tonight.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head helplessly. She didn¡¯t dislike the idea of her brothers being with her. Instead, she was a little happy. At this time, she was home to celebrate the first new year. She hoped to celebrate with her family. Sigh, if she had known that her brothers had also prepared fireworks, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Zhuang Liu¡¯s request to watch the fireworks. They could watch fireworks every day, but it wasn¡¯t every day that they could spend New Year¡¯s Eve with their family.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you want to go?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Mrs. Tao smiled and waved her hand. ¡°This is an activity for young people like you. You guys go and have fun but we want you to be back before 12 o¡¯clock, we still have to celebrate the new year.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tao Zhi promised. ¡°I promise to bring my brothers and sisters back safely.¡±


    Because Tao Zhi and the others wereing, Zhuang Liu did not drive to pick Tan Rou up. He and Xiao Mo arrived at the location ahead of time and upied the best spot to set off the fireworks. After they were ready, they waited for Tan Rou and the others toe.


    ¡°Third Brother, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve!¡± Tan Rou was wearing a red down jacket today, making her look lively and cute.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were wide open. After a long time, he said, ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve, Rourou!¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see us?¡± Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng stood between the two of them, looking like they deserved a beating. ¡°Zhuang Liu, Happy New Year¡¯s Eve!¡±


    Tao Qi ran out of the car and gave the fireworks he had been holding in his hand to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Brother Zhuang Liu, these fireworks are for you!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Xiao Qi, you can keep this firework tube for yourself. I¡¯ve prepared a lot too. I¡¯ll bring you over to get itter.¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s pretty face said, ¡°This is the most beautiful firework. You can take it and set it off with me. I really like these fireworks.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t expect Tao Qi to say that. He took the fireworks and gave Tao Qi a red packet. ¡°Xiao Qi, this is a red packet for you. 1 was going to give it to you tomorrow, but 1¡¯11 give it to you today. I¡¯ll give you another one tomorrow.¡± Tao Qi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Red packets!¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s not even the new year yet. Why are you giving him money already?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect us. We¡¯ll just celebrate the new year in advance.¡±


    Xiao Mo walked over and said, ¡°Third Master, the fireworks are ready. You can go and set them off now.¡± After saying that, he pulled Tao Zhi and the others over to separate them from Tan Rou.


    Tao Zhi understood what he meant. They also knew that Tan Rou was here for Zhuang Liu, so they didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s go set off the fireworks over there. Call us if there¡¯s anything.¡± Tao Zhi warned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Tan Rou smiled..

 Chapter 604 - 604: 604 New Year’s Gift

    Chapter 604 - 604: 604 New Year¡¯s Gift


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron followed Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu did not have to worry about anyone following him at night, so he put his wheelchair in the car and walked with Tan Rou to set off fireworks.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t interested in ying with the fireworks but rather only like watching them being set off.


    Zhuang Liu took out the fireworks that Tao Qi had given him. ¡°Let¡¯s set off thest one together. Xiao Qi just gave me this firework. He said you like it most.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Since Xiao Qi gave it to us, then let¡¯s put it together.¡±


    The fuse was ignited, and gorgeous fireworks flew up, blooming into a circle in the air.


    ¡°This firework is indeed very beautiful.¡± Zhuang Liu praised, ¡°Xiao Qi is quite good at picking fireworks.¡±


    After setting off the fireworks, the two of them found a wooden chair to sit down and rest while watching others set off fireworks.


    Zhuang Liu took out a red box from his other pocket. ¡°Rourou, a New Year¡¯s gift. Happy New Year in advance!¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving me a New Year¡¯s gift?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t even prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a boyfriend to give his girlfriend a newbie gift?¡± Then, he pretended to be sad and said, ¡°Sigh, Rourou didn¡¯t even prepare a new year gift for me. I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I tricked you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Tan Rou smiled evilly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already prepared it for you. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t bring it today. I n to give it to you on the first day of the new year. If you receive a gift on the first day of the new year, you will have good luck all year round.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Meeting Xiao Rou was already the luckiest thing that happened to me. As long as I have you in the future, good luck will always apany me.¡±


    Tan Rou ced her hand on Zhuang Liu¡¯s. ¡°Me too.¡±¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and open it. There¡¯s a surprise inside.¡± Zhuang Liu urged.


    Tan Rou opened the box and found a beautiful jade bracelet with a bulging red packet on it.


    ¡°No wonder this box is so big.¡± Tan Rou gestured at the gift box. ¡°It¡¯s longer than my palm.¡± She took out the red packet and said embarrassedly,¡¯Tm already an adult. How can I ept a red packet from you?¡±


    ¡°In my heart, Rourou will always be a little girl. I will prepare new year gifts and red packets for you every year.¡± Zhuang Liu promised.


    Tan Rou dly epted the red packet and picked up the jade bracelet. ¡°What¡¯s with this bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to bid for the jade bracelet at thest auction? I thought about it and decided that I had to make up for your regret.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to buy the bracelet at all. I was just trying to set Tao Yue up. Although that bracelet is very beautiful, it¡¯s not what I like.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the jade bracelet that he had carefully selected with some disappointment. ¡°It seems that this isn¡¯t a good gift but it¡¯s okay. Tomorrow is the new year. I¡¯ll prepare a new gift for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°This is enough.¡± Tan Rou put on the bracelet with a smile. ¡°Although I said I don¡¯t like that bracelet, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t like this. As long as it¡¯s something from Third Brother, I like it very much.¡±


    Her skin was very fair, and the jade bracelet made her hands look even more beautiful.


    ¡°Third Brother, is it nice?¡± Tan Rou moved her wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± Zhuang Liu praised from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Rourou looks good in anything.¡±


    Tan Rou fiddled with the bracelet and said, ¡°Although this bracelet is very beautiful, I can¡¯t wear it now. I still have to go to school. It¡¯ll be more ostentatious to bring such an expensive thing to school. Plus, there were many people in the school. It would not be good if he knocked into it and broke the bracelet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you break it, I¡¯ll get you a new one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a bracelet.¡± Tan Rou rubbed the bracelet a few times and said, ¡°This is a New Year gift from Third Brother, so 1 have to cherish it. If it was broken and reced with a new one, it would not be this one. In that case, it would be meaningless to repair it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Liu agreed with Tan Rou. ¡°You can wear it in the future. Next time 1 choose another gift for you, I will definitely remember this and not buy such a fragile thing again.¡±


    ¡°You can pick the fragile ones. I will cherish them even more just like how I will always cherish the time we have together..¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605: 605 Kiss Me

    Chapter 605 - 605: 605 Kiss Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Zhuang Liu heard this, he suddenly became afraid. ¡°Do you want to break up with me after dating me for a while?¡±


    ¡°When did I say 1 wanted to break up with you?¡± Tan Rou asked in confusion. ¡°Why would Third Brother ask such a question?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to recall what he had just said. ¡°You just said that you cherish¡­¡±


    Tan Rou understood. ¡°What i meant just now was that i will cherish every minute and second we have together. We will have many minutes and seconds for the rest of our lives. Is that clear enough?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled again. ¡°i will cherish them too.¡±


    His gaze was fixed on Tan Rou. Tan Rou was wearing a different style of clothes today. Usually, other than her school uniform, Tan Rou would wear clothes in cool colors. However, today, she was wearing a red down jacket, which made her look very cute and lively.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, there¡¯s something on your face.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart itched. He wanted to kiss Tan Rou.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say something romantic, are you?¡± Tan Rou asked. Something like ¡®there¡¯s something on your face¡¯ and ¡®a little beautiful¡¯?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really something on your face, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Zhuang Liu said seriously.


    His tone was so firm that even Tan Rou believed him. She took out a wet tissue and prepared to wipe it off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡± Zhuang Liu volunteered. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t see where the dirty things are.¡±


    Tan Rou handed the wet tissue to Zhuang Liu. ¡°I really can¡¯t see it. You should help me wipe it.¡±


    There was nothing on Tan Ron¡¯s face at all. Zhuang Liu just wanted to find an excuse to touch Tan Ron¡¯s face. However, Zhuang Liu was not satisfied after touching her face. He still wanted to kiss Tan Rou.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, 1 want to kiss you now.¡± Before Zhuang Liu kissed Tan Rou, he had to inform her beforehand, otherwise, Tan Rou would reject him.


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking about something else? Why do you want to kiss me again?¡±


    ¡°Kissing your girlfriend on New Year¡¯s Eve is a very normal thing. ¡°Zhuang Liu said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s so dark. No one will see it.¡±


    Tan Rou did not believe Zhuang Liu¡¯s nonsense. Her brother and the others were less than ten meters away from them. As long as they turned around, they would see Tan Rou and the others sitting on the chairs.


    ¡°We¡¯ll kiss tomorrow when there are fewer people.¡± Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu bargained.


    ¡°Today is the first day of the new year. Everyone has to go out to pay New Year¡¯s greetings.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find time to see you.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu said sadly, ¡°From now on, I still have more than ten hours to see you. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu and suddenly said, ¡°Why do i feel like you¡¯re acting cute?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just sad.¡±Zhuang Liu continued to maintain that position.


    Tan Rou thought for a while, then stood up and walked to Zhuang Liu. She looked down at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, close your eyes.¡±


    Zhuang Liu obediently closed his eyes and said, ¡°Rourou, kiss me once. Just kiss me on the lips.¡±


    Tan Rou, who was about to kiss his forehead, silently changed her position. She ced her hands on Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulders and then turned her head to kiss Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they kissed, but Tan Rou would feel shy every time. This time, she nned to take the initiative and let Zhuang Liu try the kissing skills she had learned from watching videos.


    The Tao brothers were happily setting off fireworks about ten meters away. They had taken a fancy to a very big firework and were about to call Tan Rou over to take a look. When they turned around, they saw Tan Rou kissing Zhuang Liu. It seemed that she was the one who was kissing Zhuang Liu forcefully.


    Tao Zhi took the lighter and hit the air silently. He said faintly, ¡°I must be sleepy. Otherwise, why would 1 see Rourou forcefully kissing Zhuang Liu?¡±


    Tao Zheng rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°I should go get a pair of sses.¡±


    Only the pure and innocent Tao Qi pointed out that they were kissing. ¡°Sister is kissing Brother Zhuang Liu. 1 want Sister to kiss me too.¡± After saying that, he was about to run over.


    Xiao Mo had wanted to grab Tao Qi and stop him from disturbing them, but Tao Zhi was much faster than him. Tao Zhi grabbed Tao Qi and turned his face away from Tan Rou and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s continue setting off the fireworks. Don¡¯t bother about them.¡±


    Thus, the three men and a boy set off fireworks for more than two hours. By the end of it, their hands were exhausting from holding the fireworks..

 Chapter 606 - 606: 606 We Saw Nothing

    Chapter 606: 606 We Saw Nothing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s back was facing Tao Zhi and the others, but Zhuang Liu was facing them. He had noticed that Tao Zhi and the others were looking at them, so he deliberately deepened the kiss. Instead of hiding, he might as well tell them openly that he was with Tan Rou and that Tan Rou liked him very much.


    After the kiss, Tan Rou¡¯s face was hot and red. If there was light now, she would definitely find that her face was redder than the fireworks in the sky.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, your first and second brother saw you kissing me just now.¡± Zhuang Liu deliberately said, ¡°What if they scold meter?¡±¡±


    Tan Rou pped her face and mumbled, ¡°Are you afraid that they¡¯ll scold you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Tan Rou took a deep breath and sat back on the chair. Then, she held Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with what you had just now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu squeezed her hand and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tao Zhi and the others finally finished setting off the fireworks and came over. Two of the three brothers came over with unhappy expressions. Only the youngest Tao Qi was very happy and even enthusiastically shared the fireworks video that he had just taken with them.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when they didn¡¯te over just now. It was only when her two brothers came over with serious expressions that Tan Rou felt a little shy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a milk tea shop nearby. What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go buy some.¡± Tan Rou stood up to ease the awkwardness.


    ¡°Sit here for a while. We¡¯re going back in a while.¡± Tao Zhi knew that his sister was shy, so he said, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t see anything. Isn¡¯t that right, Second Brother?¡± He elbowed Tao Zheng.


    Tao Zheng nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. We were busy setting off fireworks just now and didn¡¯t see you kissing him at all.¡±


    Tan Rou covered her face.


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Indeed, nothing happened.¡±


    Tao Zhi shook his head. ¡°Tao Zheng, you don¡¯t have to speak if you don¡¯t know howto speak.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to say it?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid.¡± Tao Zhi sighed.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything else, alright?¡±


    The three brothers sat on the chairs beside them. Tao Qi was still watching his video. He was a child and did not have many worries. The adults beside him all had their own troubles.


    ¡°Are you two dating?¡± Tao Zhi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, I saw everything just now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on lying to you.¡± Zhuang Liu took the me on himself. ¡°I was the one who pursued Rourou. You can scold me if you want.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t scold you.¡± Tao Zhi made his stance clear. ¡°We saw Rourou kissing you just now. Since she was kissing you, it means that she likes you too. Besides, you have a good character. We are more assured that Xiao Rou likes you.¡± ¡°Does this count as getting Brother-inw¡¯s approval?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with a smile.


    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t approve?¡± Tao Zhi said angrily. ¡°If I don¡¯t approve, does that mean that Rourou would stop liking you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t get the blessings of our family, our love will have many regrets.¡±


    ¡°Treat my sister well. You have to pamper her like how we treat her.¡± Tao Zhi patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder. In fact, he hadn¡¯t known Tan Rou as long as Zhuang Liu. If he didn¡¯t have the title of Big Brother, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk to Tan Rou, let alone stop her from making a choice.


    Tan Rou was very happy. She was really afraid that her brother woulde over and p Zhuang Liu, but Tao Zhi did not do so.


    ¡°Big brother, thank you for your understanding.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    It was gettingte. They had said that they would go back to celebrate the new year. If they didn¡¯t go back now, they would miss the new year.


    Zhuang Liu also knew the significance of the New Year¡¯s Eve to Tan Rou. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be celebrating the New Year with Uncle and Auntie this year. You¡¯ll have to apany me next year.¡±


    ¡°You wish,¡± Tao Zhi said unhappily, ¡°Xiao Rou will still be spending the New Year with us every years.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s open up the situation. Maybe we¡¯ll celebrate the New Year together next year?¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly said, ¡°Next year¡¯s Chinese New Year, our families will celebrate together. I hope that my parents will be able to attend too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will definitely recover.¡± Tao Zhi was taken aback..

 Chapter 607 - 607: 607 Go to Hell

    Chapter 607: 607 Go to Hell


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Third Brother, goodbye!¡± Tan Ron sat in the car and waved at Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu saw them off by the roadside. ¡°Brother-inw, be careful when you drive at night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my driving skills are definitely better than yours.¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Zhuang Liu agreed with this point. After all, he had not driven for many years. If Tao Zhi wanted topete with him in driving now, he really could not beat Tao Zhi.


    ¡°Third Young Master, you were too bold just now. 1 broke out in a cold sweat for you.¡± Xiao Mo only dared to speak after they were far away.


    ¡°How am I bold?¡± Zhuang Liu asked back.


    ¡°How could you kiss Miss Tan Rou in front of the young masters of the Tao family?¡± Xiao Mo asked. ¡°If they had been impulsive enough to attack me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± Zhuang Liu asked. ¡°Rourou was the one who kissed me just now. Why did I kiss her instead?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Zhuang Liu corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s different. If 1 was the one who took the initiative to kiss Rourou, I would definitely be beaten by Tao Zhi but if Xiao Rou was the one who kissed me, then Tao Zhi could only give us his blessings.¡±


    Xiao Mo felt that Zhuang Liu must have tricked Tan Rou into kissing him again. Otherwise, Tan Rou would never have kissed Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu had a good time tonight. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. My mom must be waiting anxiously.¡±


    In the dead of the night, a luxury car with its high beam headlights drove into the Tao family¡¯s manor.


    The strong light illuminated Tao Yue¡¯s small building. She was not asleep yet, so she quickly leaned against the window to see who it was. Tan Rou and the others got out of the car, talking andughing. Although Tao Yue couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she knew that they must have had a great time tonight.


    Tao Yue nced at the clock on the wall. It was already past 11 pm, but Tan Rou had just returned. Why was Tan Rou allowed to y outside until eleven o¡¯clock, while she would be scolded by her parents when she yed until ten o¡¯clock?


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and Tao Yue really didn¡¯t go to dinner. This was the first time she was kicked out of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in her 17 years of life. In the past, everyone would be gathering around her. But this year, everything she had was ruined by Tan Rou.


    ¡°Go to hell!!!!¡± Tao Yue angrily picked up the crystal pen holder on the table and smashed it on the floor. Because the floor was made of wood, the pen holder was not broken.


    The sound of the pen holder being smashed attracted Second Aunt Tao. She knocked on the door and said, ¡°Yue Yue, are you awake?¡±


    After dinner, she knocked on the door to bring some dinner to Tao Yue. However, Tao Yue didn¡¯t open the door or make any sound, so she thought Tao Yue was asleep.


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to answer Second Aunt Tao. Not only did she hate Tan Rou, but she also hated her mother. If her mother had spoken up for her when she was punished by the olddy in the afternoon, she wouldn¡¯t have been grounded.


    ¡°Yue Yue, get up and eat something before you sleep. If you don¡¯t eat, your body will copse.¡± Second Aunt Tao knocked on the door again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat!¡± Tao Yue walked to the door and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t let me eat? Then I won¡¯t eat. I can save you some money. You can use the money you save to coax your niece!!¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was shocked. ¡°Yue Yue, what are you talking about? When did we stop you from eating? I brought you the food before dinner. You were sleeping at that time, so I ced the food on the shelf at the door and sent you a message. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Tao Yue had already seen it, but she didn¡¯t want to eat it or reply to the message. She only felt that she had been wronged. She was clearly thinking about her grandmother¡¯s health. Why was she the one who was grounded in the end?


    ¡°Mom, do you think it¡¯s my fault too? Cousin gave Grandma some unknown medicine, and you didn¡¯t care about her. 1 only asked a few questions, and Grandma told me toe back and reflect on what 1 said. Do you think that¡¯s fair to me?¡± Tao Yue asked.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but it¡¯s not right to go against Xiao Rou today. Your grandma likes Xiao Rou the most. How could she allow you to go against Xiao Rou?¡± Second Aunt Tao hoped that Tao Yue could reflect on herself.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Just because I¡¯m not Grandma¡¯s biological granddaughter, is it right that 1 can¡¯t get her love?¡± Tao Yue sneered.. ¡°Was it wrong of me to care about her? I think even if her granddaughter poisoned her, she would still be happy!¡±

 Chapter 608 - 608: 608 Big Red Envelope

    Chapter 608 - 608: 608 Big Red Envelope


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Yue Yue, why would you think that?¡± Second Aunt Tao was so angry that her heart hurt. ¡°Your eldest cousin isn¡¯t that kind of person at all. Moreover, that medicine is indeed effective for your grandmother. How can you say that the medicine is poisonous?¡±


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t want to talk to her mother anymore. After all, her mother would only side with Tan Rou. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired and want to rest. Go and find them.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao massaged her eyebrows and said, ¡°The food is at the door. If you¡¯re hungry,e out and eat. I¡¯ve prepared it for you. You just need to heat it up in the microwave.¡±


    Tao Yue didn¡¯t reply, and Second Aunt Tao didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She stuffed a bulging red packet through the crack of the door. ¡°Yue Yue, this is your pocket money. Happy New Year!¡±


    After Second Aunt Tao left, Tao Yue quickly picked up the red packet on the ground and immediately opened it to see how much money was inside. Although it was a red packet, it was not wrapped in red paper. The money inside was in an envelope. Tao Yue did a rough count. There was about 6666 in the packet which was a very auspicious number.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, Tao Yue was not satisfied. In the past, whenever it was New Year, the other members of the Tao family would give her red packets. She was the only girl in the family, so her red packet was the biggest in the family. If it wasst year, Tao Yue wouldn¡¯t even care about a packet with such a small amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tao Yue gripped the envelope tightly. ¡°They must have given my share to Tan Rou. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have so little money.¡±


    Get rid of Tan Rou! This was Tao Yue¡¯s New Year wish after receiving the red packet.


    In the main house, the background music of ¡®Unforgettable Tonight¡¯ was ying on the television. This meant that the old year was about to pass and the new year was about to arrive.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Xiao Rou!¡± Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao gave Tan Rou a big red packet that was at least two centimeters thick.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, did you take the wrong red packet?¡± Tan Rou asked as she looked at the thick red packet.


    Grandma Tao stuffed the red packet into Tan Ron¡¯s pocket and said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t take the wrong one. This is the red packet we prepared for you. There¡¯s not much money. You can open it when you go back.¡±


    The corner of Tan Ron¡¯s eyes twitched. If there were only 100 yuan inside, then there would be at least 20,000 yuan inside. Who would ept such a thick red packet?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle didn¡¯t prepare an envelope, so 1¡¯11 transfer the money to you directly.¡± Second Uncle Tao smiled and opened his phone.


    Three secondster, Tan Ron¡¯s phone received the first transfer message, followed by another red packet. Her phone kept ringing, and the red packets kepting. A total of 888888 yuan was transferred. It was a very auspicious number.


    ¡°This red packet is too much. 1 can¡¯t ept it.¡± Tan Rou wanted to return the red packet.


    Second Uncle Tao said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, then you¡¯re really rejecting my kind wishes for you this year.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tan Rou was still in a difficult position.


    Mr. and Mrs. Tao looked at each other and gave Tan Rou a bank card. ¡°This is your lucky money. There¡¯s 5 million yuan inside. The password is your birthday.¡±


    Tan Rou was even more speechless. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you like this too?¡±


    Third Uncle Tao did not want to fall behind. He copied his second brother and transferred 888888 yuan to Tan Rou. Then, he said, ¡°1 couldn¡¯t give you much this year. 1¡¯11 give ou a bigger one next year.¡±


    Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°Your red packets are already big enough. 1 really can¡¯t ept so much.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, and Mom are giving it to you. Just ept it. If you don¡¯t ept it, how can I ept their red packets?¡± Tao Zhi advised.


    ¡°This is your first time back, so of course we have to give you more. Hurry up and ept the red packet. We still have to continue giving it to the rest of them.


    Tan Rou had no choice but to ept all the red packets. As she epted the red packets, she thought that her grandparents had kept a low profile and only gave cash red packets. She had thought that 20,000 yuan was a lot, but her parents were even more ridiculous. They directly stuffed it into her bank card.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Tan Rou seemed to have remembered something and immediately took out the cash red packet she had just received. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, could there be a bank card in here too?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no bank card in there.¡± Grandma Tao smiled. ¡°There¡¯s only a vi worth more than 10 million..¡±</font>

 Chapter 609 - 609: 609 Eightieth Birthday

    Chapter 609 - 609: 609 Eightieth Birthday


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the new year, it would be Old Master Zhuang¡¯s 8oth birthday. On this day, Old Master Zhuang would announce the next head of the Zhuang family on the spot. Originally, Zhuang Liu¡¯s father was the only candidate. After he became a vegetable, Old Master Zhuang ced all his hopes on Zhuang Liu, but Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs were also crippled.


    ¡°Are you going to my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°My dad said he wanted to bring me out to meet more people.¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Che will be here too. You have to stay away from him.¡± Zhuang Liu reminded her, ¡°He is a person with impure thoughts. 1 am worried that he might hurt you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re underestimating me too much. Do you think that Zhuang Che can hurt me? As long as he dares to provoke me, 1 will never let him off.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhuang Liu believed in Tan Ron¡¯s ability, but he was still worried. There were too many people that day, and he was afraid that he would not be able to take care of Tan Rou.


    ¡°Anyway, you have to be careful that day. There will definitely be chaos.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Are you nning to stand up that day?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Nothing could disrupt the party more than this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°The Zhuang family cannot be handed over to Zhuang Che. Otherwise, the Zhuang family¡¯s century-old foundation will be destroyed. Although I don¡¯t care about the Zhuang family¡¯s assets, as a member of the Zhuang family, I have to bear the responsibility of letting the Zhuang family pass on.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had his own business now. Although he was not as powerful as the Zhuang family, what he was doing was a new industry. In the future, he would definitely be bigger than what the current Zhuang family has now.


    ¡°Third brother is a responsible person.¡± Tan Rou praised.


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Third Uncle and Zhuang Che harm my family again.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ll go treat Uncle tomorrow and try to wake him up earlier.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Liu also hoped that his father would wake up soon.


    It was the morning of Old Master Zhuang¡¯s 8oth birthday. All the reporters from the Capital came to the venue of the banquet. They all wanted to get first-hand information and publish the news before anyone else.


    Zhuang Liu was still sitting in his wheelchair. ¡°Have Rourou and the rest arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone from the Tao family,¡± Xiao Mo replied. ¡°Should 1 call Miss Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just send someone to keep an eye on the entrance of the venue. As long as Xiao Roues, protect her immediately but you have to makesure that Rourou doesn¡¯t find out about them.¡±


    Xiao Mo felt that this was a little difficult for his bodyguards. He knew Tan Ron¡¯s strength very well. He reckoned that they would be discovered by her in less than a minute.


    ¡°Alright, Third Young Master, I¡¯ll handle it now. Third Master, do you want to enter the venue now?¡± Xiao Mo asked. ¡°Madam has already gone in for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer. Grandpa is watching over Mom. Nothing will happen.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at the road. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Rourou. Ten minutes. If she¡¯s not here in ten minutes, we¡¯ll go in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Mo waited with him.


    ¡°Have you settled that matter?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    Xiao Mo quickly realized what he was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s done. I found a few gossipy people and asked them to deliberately reveal that Zhuang Che was going to be the head of the family. From the old man¡¯s reaction, he already believed it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat sideways with a yful smile on his face. ¡°Grandfather hates it when people y tricks on the family head¡¯s decision. This time, we¡¯ve set a trap for Zhuang Che. Not only did Zhuang Che jump into it, but he also happily showed off to others.¡±


    Inside the venue, Zhuang Che was still happily epting the blessings of others. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it too public. The old man hasn¡¯t announced it yet. We should only celebrate it once he does that.¡±


    The spy arranged by Zhuang Liu quickly praised Zhuang Che, ¡°Eldest Young Master, you don¡¯t have to be humble. Other than you, who else would be able to step up to that position?¡±


    Zhuang Che thought about it for a moment. The only person who couldpete with him was Zhuang Liu. However, Zhuang Liu was a crippled good-for-nothing, so he did not consider him. The rest of his brothers and sisters could not do it either. After thinking about it, he was the most suitable person.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Zhuang Che could not close his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I be the head of the family, all of you will be promoted..¡±</font>

 Chapter 610 - 610: 610 Scared to be Here?

    Chapter 610: 610 Scared to be Here?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Old Master Zhuang came out of the lounge and looked at Zhuang Che coldly. He was still doubting whether the rumors were true, but as soon as he stepped out of the lounge, he heard Zhuang Che talking to someone about changing the head of the family. Zhuang Che could not hide his smile, as if the position of the head of the family had already fallen to him.


    Old Master Zhuang was disgusted that someone had made a decision for him. He had decided to let Zhuang Che be the head of the family. Besides, he knew better than anyone else about the character and ability of Zhuang Che and his son. Once the Zhuang family was handed over to them, it would be destroyed sooner orter.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re here!¡± Zhuang Che was overjoyed. ¡°Look, there are so many people here today. They¡¯re all here to celebrate your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Are these people here to celebrate my Both birthday? Aren¡¯t they here to build a good rtionship with you, the future head of the Zhuang family?¡± Old Master Zhuang sneered. ¡°Do you want me to abdicate to you now?¡±


    Although Zhuang Che was stupid, he could not understand what he was saying. When he heard Old Master Zhuang say this, he was the only one who had been yed.


    ¡°Grandpa, I never thought of it that way.¡± Zhuang Che tried to salvage the situation. ¡°1 didn¡¯t spread these rumors. If Grandpa wants to know, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate it now.¡±


    Grandpa Tao was still very angry. ¡°Why should we be investigating this now? Instead of finding out who said it, why don¡¯t you check if there¡¯s enough wine today?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Jing came in with her bag. ¡°It¡¯s such a good day today. How are you in such a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Ask him yourself what he was talking about!¡± Old Master Zhuang said angrily.


    Shen Jing walked over and asked gently, ¡°Xiaoche, what did you say just now? Why did you make Grandpa angry?¡±


    Zhuang Che was very frustrated. He did not want to talk to Shen Jing. Shen Jing was not that important to him. He only talked to people who could bring him benefits.


    Seeing that Zhuang Che was ignoring her, Shen Jing did not continue to look for trouble. She took her bag and went to chat with the other nobledies.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Xiao Liu here yet?¡± After calming down, Old Master Zhuang asked Shen Jing.


    Shen Jing replied, ¡°Xiao Liu went to prepare a gift for you. He¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need him to give me a gift. As long as he cane over, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Old Master Zhuang said with a straight face.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll definitely like this gift from Xiao Liu.¡± Shen Jing maintained her mysteriousness. ¡°I¡¯ll call him immediately and tell him toe over quickly.¡±


    Zhuang Che heard that Zhuang Liu was going to give him a gift. He was worried that his gift would lose its advantage, so he immediately brought out the gift he had prepared for the old man.


    It was a jade screen that was two meters tall and three and a half meters wide. There were carvings of mountains, rivers, cranes, houses, and some pictures rted to birthday celebrations on it.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is the gift I prepared for you. Do you like it?¡± Zhuang Che asked carefully.


    Old Master Zhuang naturally liked this gift very much, but his expression was very calm. ¡°Little Che, you¡¯re so thoughtful. 1 like this gift very much. Please have them ce it in a good ce.¡± Then, he ordered people to carry the screen down.


    Zhuang Che heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the old man liked it, it was fine. He had not spent fifty million on this screen in vain. In his opinion, this screen was not worth that much money at all, but in order to make the old man happy, he had to spend this much money.


    After Zhuang Che, the number of people who gave gifts increased. The gifts that each of them took out were very precious. They could not bring out anything worth hundreds of thousands of yuan at all.


    Old Master Zhuang did not care about their gifts at all. If someone gave him a gift that he liked, he would take a few more nces. If it did not match his feelings, he would ask the butler to put it away.


    Zhuang Liu still did not show up even though he had given almost all the gifts. Third Uncle Zhuang could not sit still anymore. He asked Shen Jing, ¡°Sister-inw, why isn¡¯t Xiao Liu here yet? Could it be that he didn¡¯t prepare anything nice and don¡¯t have the courage to join us today?¡±


    ¡°How could Xiao Liu note to the old master¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Shen Jing smiled slightly. ¡°He was just preparing a gift for the old man. When the gift was ready, he came over.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯s legs are inconvenient, so it¡¯s normal for him toete.¡± Old Master Zhuang looked at Third Brother Zhuang unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that a gift doesn¡¯t have to be something expensive. As long as the person who gave the gift is sincere, even if it¡¯s just a pot of flowers, I¡¯ll be happy to ept it..¡±

 Chapter 611 - 611: 611 Impossible to Wake Up

    Chapter 611: 611 Impossible to Wake Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The third son of the Zhuang family was so angry that he clenched his fists. The screen that they had spent so much money to get was carried away by Old Master Zhuang with just a nce. However, even if Zhuang Liu had gotten a pot of flowers, he would be happy to ept it. The old man was really biased.


    Moreover, if they werete, Old Master Zhuang would definitely be angry. However, even when Zhuang Liu was already sote, not only did Old Master Zhuang not get angry, but he even found excuses for Zhuang Liu. This made him unable to swallow his anger.


    ¡°Dad, 1 understand that Xiao Liu is not in good health, but today is your birthday banquet. There are so many people watching. It seems too appropriate for him to bete, right?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang of the Zhuang family deliberately provoked conflict. ¡°Grandfather and Uncle are both here. He¡¯s just a junior. Why is hete?¡±


    His words resonated with others. The guests present all used Zhuang Liu of being insensible. They even said that his temper had be worse after his injury and that he had not returned to the Capital for the New Year for several years. There were also rumors that he came back this time for the position of the head of the family. Otherwise, why would he note back for so many years? This year, Old Master Zhuang was going to announce who the next head of the Zhuang family was, which was why he came back in a hurry.


    Old Master Zhuang favored Zhuang Liu. If Zhuang Liu had not been injured, the position of the head of the Zhuang family would have long been Zhuang Liu¡¯s. When he heard the crowd talking about Zhuang Liu like this, his expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Who the next head of the Zhuang family will be is our own business. It¡¯s not up to anyone else to decide.¡±


    When everyone heard him say this, they did not dare to say anything else. Only Third Uncle Zhuang was not afraid of scolding. He continued, ¡°If Big Brother was awake, he would definitely not let Xiao Liu do this.¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Shen Jing.


    Shen Jing understood what he meant. She sneered. ¡°Third Brother, do you think 1 didn¡¯t educate our son well?¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang grinned. ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡±


    When Old Master Zhuang heard Third Uncle Zhuang mention Zhuang Yan, he felt a wave of sadness in his heart. Zhuang Yan was supposed to be the head of the Zhuang family, but he had suddenly be a cripple after a car ident. If he had not been in an ident, he would not have to worry about who should be the head of the family.


    ¡°How is Zhuang Yan doing recently?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked Shen Jing. Although he knew that the chances were slim, he still wanted to ask.


    Shen Jing said with a smile, ¡°All Yan has shown signs of improvement recently. There were a few times when 1 saw his eye moving, and sometimes his fingers would move a few times. The doctor also said that he might wake up soon.¡± Zhuang Liu had asked her to say this.


    Before Old Master Zhuang could be happy, Third Uncle Zhuang could not sit still anymore. He stood up and shouted, ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that there was only a 3% chance of Yang waking up?¡±


    Shen Jing rolled her eyes and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What does Third Brother mean by that? ¡°Do you not want your brother to wake up? Besides, the doctor said that there was a 3% chance, not zero. Why couldn¡¯t he wake up?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang was furious. ¡°Third Brother,¡± he scolded, ¡°from your reaction, do you not want your brother to recover?¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang was a little flustered. ¡°No, I¡­ 1 definitely hope that big brother will wake up soon, but I¡¯m also worried that sister-inw and the others will be happy for nothing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Third Brother. Your big brother is recovering very well. 1 saw him move his hand with my own eyes, so it can¡¯t be fake.¡± Shen Jing continued.


    Old Master Zhuang felt a little gratified. ¡°Good! That¡¯s good.¡±


    Only Third Uncle Zhuang and his son had very ugly expressions. They knew very well that that idiot had not be a vegetable because of the car ident, but because he had taken a kind of sleeping medicine. Didn¡¯t they say that taking that kind of medicine would only cause one to slowly fall asleep? Why was there still a possibility of waking up?


    Third Uncle Zhuang looked at Shen Jing suspiciously. Shen Jing was smiling and her face was rosy. She did not look like she had been poisoned. Could it be that they had met the divine doctor after leaving the Capital? Or did that old fart Bai Jing really develop an antidote for them?


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯mte.¡± Zhuang Liu arrivedte. He was still sitting in a wheelchair, and his face looked quite good.


    For the first time, Third Uncle Zhuang felt that Zhuang Liu hade at the right time. Otherwise, the old man would definitely ask him.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, today is the old master¡¯s birthday. Is it appropriate for a grandson like you toe sote? Aunt said you went to prepare a gift for the old man. Where¡¯s yours?¡± Zhuang Che asked loudly.


    Zhuang Liu smiled lightly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken out my gift..¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: 612 Stand Up

    Chapter 612: 612 Stand Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Third Uncle Zhuang and Zhuang Che looked left and right but could not tell what present he had brought. ¡°Where is it? You can¡¯t say that it¡¯s you, right?¡±


    ¡°It is me.¡± Zhuang Liu moved his fingers, and Xiao Mo immediately removed the nket from his legs. Then, he obediently retreated to the side.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is the birthday present I want to give you.¡± With that, he stood up from his wheelchair and walked towards Old Master Zhuang under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. His steps were very steady, and it did not look like he had been injured at all.


    ¡°You¡­ You can stand up now?¡± Old Master Zhuang was shocked and excited. He was so happy that he could not speak properly.


    Zhuang Liu approached him and turned around to show that he had really recovered. ¡°Grandpa, my legs havepletely recovered.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang felt a lump in his throat. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can stand up. The gift you gave me today is the best gift 1 have ever received.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was his most beloved grandson. After Zhuang Liu was poisoned, he med himself for not protecting his grandson well. When he couldn¡¯t sleep at night, he wondered why he wasn¡¯t the one poisoned.


    Now that Zhuang Liu could stand up, he could finally sleep well.


    ¡°Why are you standing?¡± Zhuang Che looked at Zhuang Liu in disbelief. He had heard Zhuang Liu say that he did not have much time left. How long had it been? How could Zhuang Liu stand up healthily?


    Zhuang Liu said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°From what I¡¯m hearing, you don¡¯t seem happy that 1 can stand now.¡±


    Shen Jing continued, ¡°You and your father are really interesting. When 1 said that my husband was about to wake up, Third Brother immediately said that it was impossible. Now that my son can stand up, you are saying that it¡¯s impossible too. Those who don¡¯t know would think that you and your son are up to something.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang and his son instantly broke out in cold sweat. If the old man knew that they were the ones who poisoned that family, then the old man would definitely send them to prison.


    Zhuang Che stammered, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that I was sad when 1 heard Xiao Liu say he was about to die. But now, Xiao Liu, you¡¯ve recovered. This means that you don¡¯t even treat us as a family. You didn¡¯t even tell us that you¡¯ve recovered!¡±


    ¡°Big Cousin, you should have heard of an old saying, right? It¡¯s always difficult to guard against thieves when they leave with you. I haven¡¯t caught the person who poisoned me back then, so 1 don¡¯t dare to expose myself in advance, lest that thief finds out and poisons me again.¡± As Zhuang Liu spoke, his eyes were fixed on Zhuang Che. Zhuang Che did not dare to look back at him.


    After all, Third Uncle Zhuang was older and was more experienced. After hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Xiao Liu is right. The person who poisoned us hasn¡¯t been found. We have to be more careful.¡±


    He pulled Zhuang Che back to his side and signaled his son not to speak now.


    Zhuang Liu turned to look at Old Master Zhuang. ¡°Grandpa, do you think I did the right thing?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang agreed. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. The murderer hasn¡¯t been caught yet. You should be more cautious. However, he was still a little curious. Xiao Liu, when did your leg recover?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Zhuang Che and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve almost recovered when I came back to the Capital.¡±


    Zhuang Che was about to die from anger. Thest time he saw Zhuang Liu, Zhuang Liu looked lifeless. However, his legs had almost recovered by then. That meant that Zhuang Liu had been lying to him.


    Old Master Zhuang nodded in satisfaction. Then, he said regretfully, ¡°It would be great if your father could wake up earlier. Your mother just said that he showed signs of waking up. She said that he would wake up within this year. Is that true?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Shen Jing, but he had been disappointed for too long. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe itpletely.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Dad is indeed about to wake up. The doctor who treated my leg is treating Dad now. We will see the results soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Zhuang was even happier. ¡°Xiao Liu, when your father wakes up, you should thank the doctor properly!¡±


    When his eldest son woke up, Old Master Zhuang was no longer worried. Now, he was most afraid that his eldest son and third grandson would die before him. But now that his grandson had recovered and his son was about to recover, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll definitely thank the divine doctor..¡±

 Chapter 613 - 613: 613 Introduction

    Chapter 613: 613 Introduction


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Third, Uncle Zhuang also wanted to meet this divine doctor, so he said, ¡°Xiao Liu, where is the divine doctor you mentioned? Why don¡¯t you introduce him to me? I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently, and the doctor didn¡¯t find anything wrong with him. Can you see if you can let me see that divine doctor and let him see what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew that he had bad intentions, so he could not expose Tan Ron¡¯s identity. ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to introduce you, but that doctor has a strange temper and rarely treats people. Moreover, she likes to travel, so it¡¯s hard for us to see her. Thest time we saw her was more than a month ago. She disappeared after giving my dad some medicine.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang refused to give up. ¡°Xiao Liu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to introduce the godly doctor to me? Then Third Uncle won¡¯t trouble you. Just give me the contact information of the divine doctor, and I¡¯ll contact her personally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but 1 really don¡¯t have her contact information.¡± Zhuang Liu brought up Bai Jing again. ¡°She¡¯s Uncle Bai¡¯s friend. Uncle Bai is the one who contacts her. She hates it when people ask for her contact information. If Third Uncle is not afraid of being cklisted by her, you can ask Uncle Bai for her contact information.¡±


    The rtionship between Third Uncle Zhuang and Bai Jing was not good. They had almost never spoken to each other. Both of them did not like each other.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we have the chance.¡± Third Uncle Zhuang said with a dark face. They better not let him find out who was secretly helping Zhuang Liu. If he found out who she was, he would definitely let this divine doctor die a horrible death.


    Shen Jing seized the opportunity to say to Old Master Zhuang, ¡°Dad, today is your 8oth birthday. It¡¯s also the day that Xiao Liu¡¯s body haspletely recovered. It can be said that this can be a good start to the day. Why don¡¯t we start early and not dy everyone¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have a seat!¡± Old Master Zhuang said happily.


    Tao Zhi had already arrived with Tan Rou, but Zhuang Liu didn¡¯te in, so they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zhuang Liu noticed them, so he brought a ss of wine over to toast them. ¡°Young Master Tao, Young Miss Tao, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend my grandfather¡¯s birthday party. Let me raise a toast to the Tao family.¡±


    Tao Zhi picked up the white wine, while Tan Rou picked up the champagne with a lower alcohol content. The siblings toasted Zhuang Liu together.


    Old Master Zhuang noticed that Zhuang Liu was there, so he looked over and saw Tao Zhi. He has known Tao Zhi for a long time. Moreover, Tao Zhi had signed a small business deal with the Zhuang family¡¯spany some time ago, so Old Master Zhuang had a deep impression of him.


    ¡°President Tao, nice to meet you!¡± Old Master Zhuang came over with a smile. He looked at Tan Rou. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Zhuang, this is my younger sister, Xiao Rou. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met her before.¡± Tao Zhi introduced Tan Rou to Old Master Zhuang. Old Master Zhuang and his grandfather knew each other, and they had a good rtionship. Therefore, the Tao siblings should address him as ¡®grandfather.¡¯ Tan Rou greeted him obediently. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Zhuang. Happy birthday!¡±¡± Old Master Zhuang liked this girl very much. ¡°Rourou, right? She¡¯s pretty and has a sweet mouth. Old Tao really has a good granddaughter!¡±


    Tan Rou just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Old Master Zhuang sighed. ¡°I heard from your grandparents that you¡¯ve suffered too much. Now that you¡¯re finally back, they have to take good care of you!¡± Then, he said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°This is your third brother, Zhuang Liu. He lives in the same city as you now. If you need anything, just tell him. If he can¡¯t get it done, I¡¯ll think of another way for you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu gently and replied, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Zhuang. Thank you, Third Brother!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said nothing.


    Tao Zhi rolled his eyes. What was wrong with the Zhuang family? Why did all of them want his Rourou to be by Zhuang Liu¡¯s side? Although the two of them were already together, this feeling was really unpleasant. It was as if his sister had been stolen from under his eyes.


    When the Third Uncle Zhuang heard that Old Master Zhuang had introduced Zhuang Liu to the Tao siblings, he was very nervous. If Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu fell in love over time, wouldn¡¯t Zhuang Liu be the next head of the Zhuang family?


    He could not let that happen. He had to get Tan Rou and Zhuang Che married..

 Chapter 614 - 614: 614 Not Worthy!

    Chapter 614: 614 Not Worthy!


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Dad, what are you guys talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± The third son of the Zhuang family came over shamelessly. ¡°Aiyo, aren¡¯t these the young master and young miss of the Tao family? I haven¡¯t seen you guys yet!¡± He extended his right hand. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    Tao Zhi shook his hand. ¡°Third Master Zhuang.¡± He did not like this man from the Zhuang family but he had to show some respect to Zahung Liu.


    Third Uncle Zhuang wanted to hold Tan Ron¡¯s hand again, but he was stopped by Tao Zhi. ¡°Third Master Zhuang, I¡¯m really sorry. My sister doesn¡¯t like to interact with strangers.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang retracted his hand resentfully. Then, he said to Old Master Zhuang, ¡°Dad, seeing that my Ah Che has reached the age of marriage, why don¡¯t we arrange a marriage for him?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang also had the same intention. He said, ¡°You and your son can discuss this matter among yourselves. Let me know when you¡¯ve decided on a candidate. I¡¯ll help you check it out.¡±


    The third son of the Zhuang family looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Dad, you can check it out now. Ah Che is the eldest grandson of our Zhuang family, and Xiao Rou is the eldest granddaughter of the Tao family. Since our two families are in contact, why don¡¯t we arrange this marriage for them so that both our families can have a closer born,


    Old Master Zhuang did not want Tan Rou to marry Zhuang Che. Although Zhuang Che was his eldest grandson, he had to admit that Zhuang Che was not worthy of Tan Rou. He had heard that Tan Ron¡¯s grades were very good. She had even won first ce in the national finals of the physicspetition. It was obvious that she was very smart. His stupid eldest grandson was not worthy of her.


    ¡°Is Third Master Zhuang telling a New Era joke? My sister is so smart and cute. Is she worthy of your stupid son?¡± Tao Zhi sneered. ¡°You want my sister to be married to your son. You¡¯re a toad lusting after swan meat! Did our family agree? If you just say a bunch of nonsense, who will pay attention to you?¡±


    Tan Rou covered her mouth and snickered. This was the first time she had seen her brother explode. Usually, this kind of thing should be said by her Second Brother. Today, he was not here, so she could only let her brother say it.


    She remembered that when she first met her brother, he was quite cold and aloof. How did he be like this now? She thought for a moment. It must be Second Brother and Little Qi who had led Eldest Brother astray.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Third Uncle Zhuang was about to retort when he was interrupted by Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°My sister has the freedom to marry whoever she wants. We wouldn¡¯t interfere with her marriage. What more for you who¡¯s merely an outsider? And 1 remember that your son¡¯s grades are very bad, right? He didn¡¯t even get into a university. In the end, he had to spend money to go to a university overseas. It was said that he did not get his bachelor¡¯s degree on his own, but bought it with money. Is such a trash person worthy of my smart sister?


    ¡°My sister is the top student in her school. She scored full marks in both Mathematics and Science!¡±


    Tao Zhi started to show off his sister. ¡°She scored 745 out of 750. How much did your son score? Also, my sister won the national physicspetition recently! Does your son know how many points there are in the physicspetition?¡±


    ¡°Getting married isn¡¯t about grades.¡± Zhuang Che mumbled.


    Tao Zhi heard this and immediately said, ¡°But your education determines your horizons. When she was studying Einstein¡¯s theory of rtivity, you couldn¡¯t even calcte the eleration of gravity. There won¡¯t be anymon topics between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°As long as two people truly love each other, nothing else is a problem.¡± Third Uncle Zhuangughed and said, ¡°All Che¡¯s mother and 1 don¡¯t have the same education level but aren¡¯t we still happily married?¡±


    ¡°Are these two young ones in love?¡± Tao Zhi really wanted to p the Third Uncle Zhuang. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. My sister don¡¯t like your son. Your son shouldn¡¯t pester my sister in the future. If I see him pestering my sister again, I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡±


    Zhuang Che said unhappily, ¡°Young Master Tao, you¡¯ve been the one talking. You¡¯ve never ask for your sister¡¯s opinion. How do you know she won¡¯t agree to this marriage?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask her because you¡¯re not worthy of my sister!¡± Tao Zhi straightened his neck and roared, ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for her.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang quickly said, ¡°Young Master Tao, you should ask Miss Tao for her opinion. Otherwise, if you ruin her marriage, she will hate you in the future..¡±

 Chapter 615 - 615: 615 A Couple

    Chapter 615: 615 A Couple


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, they asked for your opinion?¡± Tao Zhi turned around to look at Tan Rou, only to see Tan Rou smiling as she poked her fingers with Zhuang Liu. They poked each other. Although it was childish, the two of them looked happy.


    Tao Zhi was about to faint from anger. He was tirelessly dealing with the Third Uncle Zhuang but Tan Rou was ying with Zhuang Liu. Sigh, this sister of his was such a failure!


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m asking for your opinion.¡± Tao Zhi said faintly.


    ¡°All, what opinion?¡± When Tan Rou heard someone calling her, she quickly retracted her hand and hid behind her. ¡°Brother, what were you guys talking about?¡±


    Tao Zhi was really tired. He had said so much just now, but his sister hadn¡¯t heard a single word.


    ¡°You guys talk it out on your own.¡± Tao Zhi was tired of talking and did not want to repeat what he had just said.


    Seeing Tan Ron¡¯s reaction, Third Uncle Zhuang felt that she was a person who was easy to talk to. Furthermore, Zhuang Che¡¯s conditions were not bad. He and Tan Rou would definitely be the perfect couple. Hence, they were very confident.


    ¡°Miss Tao, my son said that he has been thinking about you ever since he saw youst time. Moreover, you two are of simr age. Why don¡¯t our families get married? What do you think?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang asked with a smile.


    ¡°Simr age?¡± Tan Rou seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Your son is almost 30 this year, and 1 just celebrated my 18th birthday. How can you call this simr age?¡±


    ¡°The age difference is not a problem.¡± Third Uncle Zhuang changed his words again. ¡°As long as there¡¯s love. My son has always admired and liked you. If you get married, he will definitely love you. It¡¯s said that older men dote on their wives. My son is will definitely be a loving husband.¡±


    ¡°What you said is very interesting?¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°How do you know if he¡¯ll be one? Could it be that he¡¯s married?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ve never been married. I only like you!¡± Zhuang Che rushed out to express his love. ¡°Please marry me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Tan Rou turned her face away, not wanting to see them again. ¡°The people who like me can fill a train. Do 1 have to marry every single one of them?¡±


    This was true. Although there were not many people around her who liked her, there were many on the Inte. She had hundreds of thousands of fans under each social ount, and many of them really liked her.


    Zhuang Liu chuckled and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯d better not continue this. Isn¡¯t Young Master Tao and Young Miss Tao¡¯s attitude clear? They aren¡¯t interested in you. So, you and Third Uncle should stop bothering them. Moreover, Grandpa is the main character of this birthday banquet. Why are you guys trying to steal the limelight?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about marriage anymore. Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re trying to kidnap a bribe here. It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and sit down to eat!¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang left angrily. Who was Tan Rou? She was just a wild girl who had just been recently brought back to the Tao family! What right did she have to reject this marriage?


    Tan Rou did not like Zhuang Che. When Zhuang Che walked past her, she flicked a thin pill into Zhuang Che¡¯s cup. This was the medicine she had given to Mother Taost time. However, this one was in a solid form. The one she gavest time was in a liquid form.


    The pill melted very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into bubbles and disappeared into the cup.


    Zhuang Liu noticed Tan Ron¡¯s small movements and gave her a look, meaning to praise her.


    Tan Rou winked at him and mouthed, ¡°Drink.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what she meant. He walked in front of Zhuang Che and said to him, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s toast Grandfather together.¡±


    Although Zhuang Che did not understand what Zhuang Liu meant, he still filled his ss to the brim.


    Tan Rou watched as Zhuang Che finished his wine and happily prepared another cup. She would ask Zhuang Liu to bring it to Zhuang Cheter. She would make sure Zhuang Che drank until he could not walk today. She was going to let him experience the feeling of having legs and not being able to walk. Since Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs had recovered and he did not need a wheelchair, he would give the wheelchair to Zhuang Che.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what are youughing about?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯mughing at how interesting Zhuang Che is.¡±


    Tao Zhi was frightened. ¡°Rourou, you can¡¯t really like Zhuang Che, right? What about Zhuang Liu?¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°Why would 1 like him?¡± She smiled. ¡°I just admire him. He was so weak, yet he was so confident. This kind of temperament is simply too rare..¡±

 Chapter 616 - 616: 616 The Next Family Head

    Chapter 616 - 616: 616 The Next Family Head


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi agreed with Tan Ron¡¯s point of view. ¡°Zhuang Che is ugly and weak, but he wants to marry my beautiful and smart sister. I really don¡¯t know where his confidencees from.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, there are so many people here. Don¡¯t praise me like that.¡± Tan Ron said, facepalming.


    Tao Zhi said proudly, ¡°My sister should be praised. I want everyone to know how outstanding my sister is.¡±


    Tan Ron shook her head helplessly. ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll go back after we¡¯re done.¡± Instead of wasting time here, Tan Ron might as well make a few more incense pills. There were too many people who wanted incense pills recently, and she didn¡¯t even have enough hands to make them.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to stay a little longer.¡± Tao Zhi looked at Old Master Zhuang, who was walking towards the center of the venue, and said with a smile, ¡°The next head of the Zhuang family is about to be revealed.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tan Rou put down her chopsticks and looked at Old Master Zhuang curiously. Who would he choose?


    Old Master Zhuang stood on the stage. Although he was in good spirits, his gray hair at the temples showed that he was not young anymore. In recent years, he was not as strong as before. If it was not for theck of a suitable heir, he would have retired to raise flowers and y with birds.


    ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend this old man¡¯s birthday banquet. I¡¯m sure everyone has heard that apart from my birthday banquet, there¡¯s another important announcement to make today.¡± Old Master Zhuang cupped his hands and said. ¡°A few years ago, my eldest son fell into an ident and fainted, so the position of the head of the Zhuang family has always been empty. Today, I want to decide on this candidate, so as to avoid any more trouble.¡±


    Everyone was whispering in private, discussing who would be the next family member of the Zhuang family.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s Third Young Master Zhuang. We all know his strength. Previously, Old Master Zhuang might have been worried about his leg injury, but now that his leg had recovered, he would definitely be the next head of the Zhuang family.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Third Young Master Zhuang hasn¡¯t been in the Capital for years. The business here in the Capital has long been out of his control. And I heard that his business outside is also very good. It¡¯s impossible for him to give up his business there.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Zhuang Che is very likely to be the next head of the Zhuang family? Young Master Zhuang was the eldest grandson. ording to tradition, the eldest son or eldest grandson should inherit the family business. That¡¯s why I¡¯m more optimistic about Young Master Zhuang.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang deliberately stopped to listen to their discussion. When they were almost done talking, he said into the microphone, ¡°Although my sons are not very promising, I still have a few good grandchildren. Among these grandsons, the one I value the most is my third grandson, Zhuang Liu. Everyone here knows his ability much better than me. Before anything happened to him, I had already nned to let him inherit the position of the next family head.¡±


    He nced at Zhuang Liu, his eyes filled with hope. ¡°He was previously harmed by a viin and his legs were crippled after being poisoned. Now that his body has recovered, it¡¯s time to hand the family over to him.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tao Zhi and his sister took the lead in pping. When they pped, the rest of the guests also pped. For a moment, the entire venue was filled with warm apuse.


    However, amidst the apuse, there was a discordant voice.


    Zhuang Che ran to Old Master Zhuang and shouted into the microphone, ¡°Why should Zhuang Liu be the next head of the family? I¡¯m your eldest grandson. This position of parent belongs to me! All these years, everyone has seen how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for the Zhuang family! Why should all the benefits go to Zhuang Liu now? What did he do for the Zhuang family?¡±


    Once Zhuang Che objected, the other supporters of thepany followed Zhuang Che and the Zhuang family¡¯s third son started to make a fuss. They were promoted by Zhuang Che and could be considered to be on Zhuang Che¡¯s side. If Zhuang Liu became the head of the family, would they still be able to be put in an important position?


    Moreover, some of them were up to no good. Usually, as long as they gave Zhuang Che some money or benefits, Zhuang Che would pretend that he did not see it. However, Zhuang Liu was different. He was famous for being stubborn. Once Zhuang Liu found out that they had taken illegal money from thepany, wouldn¡¯t he be sent to jail?


    Zhuang Che¡¯s followers were making a ruckus in the hall, trying to change Old Master Zhuang¡¯s mind by denouncing him. There were also some extreme people who said that if Zhuang Liu became the head of the Zhuang family, then they would withdraw from the Zhuang family.


    Old Master Zhuang smiled coldly and gestured for them to leave. ¡°Then you can leave now.. I won¡¯t stop you!¡±</font>

 Chapter 617 - 617: 617 Speak the Truth

    Chapter 617 - 617: 617 Speak the Truth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you so biased towards Zhuang Liu? I¡¯ve done so much for the Zhuang family. Don¡¯t you see that?¡± Zhuang Che shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Zhuang Liu hasn¡¯t been back for so many years. He hasn¡¯t fulfilled his duty as a grandson at all. My father and I have been by your side all this time, asking about your well-being. Ask yourself, who is better to you?!¡±


    Old Master Zhuang said sternly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve treated me well or not. I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve done all these years. It¡¯s not that Ick someone to take care of me. What Ick is someone who can take on the entire Zhuang family!¡±


    Zhuang Che was still not convinced. ¡°I¡¯ve also achieved a lot. You can¡¯t pretend that you didn¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not convinced, then I¡¯ll let you see the gap between you and Xiao Liu.¡± Old Master Zhuang got someone to turn on the big screen. On it were the profits of thepanies under Zhuang Liu and Zhuang Che¡¯s jurisdiction over the past few years.


    The revenue was calcted using a bar chart. One was thepany¡¯s business area distribution chart, and the other was thepany¡¯s revenue chart.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhuang Che¡¯s businesses were all traditional industries. The profits were considerable, but there was not much of a breakthrough. Not only did Zhuang Liu invest in traditional industries, but he also invested in many emerging high-tech industries. His total ie was ten times that of Zhuang Che¡¯s.


    ¡°Can you see the difference? How do you think you did?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked Zhuang Che.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhuang Che was so agitated that he identally choked on his saliva when he was talking. The people beside him quickly brought him some water.


    Zhuang Che took a few sips to ease his coughing. Suddenly, he scolded, ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. You old fart, you only know how to favor that dog Zhuang Liu. If I knew you were so biased, I would have poisoned him to death instead of crippling him!¡±


    He seemed to have gone crazy as he pulled the microphone and shouted, ¡°Let me tell you, the position of the head of the Zhuang family must be mine. If Zhuang Liu dares to snatch it from me, I will poison him into a vegetative state again. Just like his vegetative father, he will have to rely on machines to survive until the rest of his life!¡±


    Zhuang Che¡¯s words caused an uproar. So Zhuang Che was the one who poisoned Zhuang Liu. From his tone, it seemed like he was the one who poisoned Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°You bastard, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly ran over and pulled Zhuang Che down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My son drank too much and went crazy. Don¡¯t mind what he said.¡±


    Zhuang Che knew that he should not have said those words, but his mouth was not listening to him. He was saying whatever was on his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who drank too much. I won¡¯t get drunk no matter how much 1 drink!¡± Zhuang Che pushed his father away. ¡°I must make this clear today!¡±


    He was standing on the stage, and his father was standing at the side. Half of his feet were hanging in the air, and he fell to the ground after being pushed by him.


    However, Zhuang Che did not go over to help his father up. He continued to ask into the microphone, ¡°You old fart. Why should 1 leave the Zhuang family¡¯s benefits to your grandson When your son took over the position of the head of the family, you said that the head of the family was going to pass it on to the eldest son. Now that you¡¯re picking an heir from your grandson, why don¡¯t you pass the position of the family head to me, the eldest grandson?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang stared at Zhuang Che without saying a word.


    The people around him could not stand it anymore and wanted to pull Zhuang Che off the stage. However, Zhuang Che was like a stubborn bison and did not move at all.


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and watched the show. She had originally nned to let Zhuang Liu pass the food to Zhuang Che, but she was worried that Zhuang Che would not drink the food Zhuang Liu gave him, so she changed the person.


    When Zhuang Che¡¯s assistant was looking for water, she thoughtfully gave Zhuang Che a ss of warm water. Coincidentally, Zhuang Che finished the water in one gulp, saving her a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Why did Zhuang Che expose everything he did?¡± Tao Zhi was very puzzled. ¡°Is he possessed?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just added something to the water I gave him just now,¡± Tan Rou whispered.


    Tao Zhi was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a medicine that makes him tell the truth after taking it?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Not only will they tell the truth, but they will also be very irritable.¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at Zhuang Che, who was spitting out saliva, and understood what Tan Rou meant..</font>

 Chapter 618 - 618: 618 Anxious Hearts

    Chapter 618 - 618: 618 Anxious Hearts


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Old thing, I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Zhuang Che pointed at Old Master Zhuang.¡± Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Could it be that she was too guilty to speak?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang stared at Zhuang Che and said,¡±You¡­¡± You¡­ Uh¡­¡± He was so angry that his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zhuang Liu reacted quickly and hugged Old Master Zhuang.¡± Grandpa, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Shen Jing also ran over.¡± Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Old thing, why are you pretending?¡±Zhuang Che was still cursing.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The third son of the Zhuang family got up from the ground and pped Zhuang Che.¡± Bastard,¡± he scolded,¡± what nonsense did you just say?¡± Quickly apologize to everyone!¡±


    The Zhuang family¡¯s third son was very heavy on Zhuang Che. Zhuang Che was stunned by his beating and stood there for a long time without any reaction.


    Everyone at the banquet gathered around. They wanted to see what had happened to Old Master Zhuang. Could he have been angered to death by Zhuang Che?


    ¡°Disperse, don¡¯te here!¡± Zhuang Liu pushed the crowd away. He knew that he should not let so many people surround him at this time. He should maintain the air cirction around the fainted person as much as possible.


    Tan Rou did not expect Old Master Zhuang to faint from anger. She quickly grabbed her bag from the chair and rushed to Old Master Zhuang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t crowd around here. The patient needs fresh air!¡±Tan Rou pushed those people aside and walked in.


    ¡°Why are you squeezing?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen if Old Master Zhuang is dead yet,¡± said a man angrily.¡±


    Tan Rou red at him and said in a cold tone,¡± If you dare to say the word ¡®death¡¯, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see the sun rise tomorrow morning!¡±


    The man felt a chill down his spine. For some reason, he felt that this beautiful girl was telling the truth, so he immediately made way for her. When he made way, everyone else made way for him.


    Tan Rou arrived at Old Master Zhuang¡¯s side smoothly. At this time, she could not care less about hiding her medical skills. The most important thing now was to save Old Master Zhuang.


    ¡°Grandpa Zhuang fainted because he was too anxious.¡¯Tan Rou felt Old Master Zhuang¡¯s pulse.¡± We have to save him now.¡±¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood up and said to the guests,¡± The situation is urgent now. The banquet has been canceled. We didn¡¯t take good care of you. Please forgive us!¡±¡±Then, he said to the butler beside Old Master Zhuang,¡±Butler, send the guests out!¡±¡±


    Xiao Mo followed the housekeeper to send the guests off, so that the housekeeper wouldn¡¯t be too busy and neglect some things.


    Because Old Master Zhuang had fainted, the Zhuang family had to carry out emergency treatment. 90% of the guests left quickly, and only a few troublemakers had to wait until the end.


    Zhuang Liu ignored them and continued to cooperate with Tan Rou to save his grandfather.


    Zhuang Che sat on the ground, stunned. What did he just say? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!


    The third son of the Zhuang family was also furious. How could he have such a silly son like Zhuang Che? It was one thing for him to be brainless in doing business, but now he couldn¡¯t even speak. His words just now had even angered the old master into fainting. Regardless of whether the old master could wake up or not, the position of the head of the Zhuang family was in danger for them.


    Ordinary first aid methods were not effective. Tan Rou took out the silver needles in her bag and used acupuncture to wake Old Master Zhuang up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Tan Rou take out the silver needles, the third son of the Zhuang family ran over.¡± Are you trying to stab my dad to death?¡±As he spoke, he wanted to snatch the silver needles.


    ¡°Get him out of here!¡± Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou couldn¡¯t be disturbed when she was performing acupuncture, but he had to cooperate with Tan Rou. He couldn¡¯t find the time to get his third uncle away.


    ¡°Third Master Zhuang, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tao Zhi had returned to the venue at some point in time. He said this behind the third brother of the Zhuang family and then knocked him out with a p.


    Tan Rou did not dare to dy any longer. She quickly applied acupuncture on Old Master Zhuang and finally pulled him back from the gates of hell.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie to get some warm water for Grandpa Zhuang.¡±Tan Rou wiped her sweat and said to Shen Jing beside her.


    Shen Jing immediately went to the water dispenser to pour some water. Zhuang Liu took the cup and fed it to his grandfather bit by bit.


    After Old Master Zhuang drank the water, he looked a little better. When he saw Tan Rou holding a needle in her hand, he asked,¡±Did you save me?¡± You know medicine?¡±


    ¡°I only know a little.¡± Tan Rou disinfected the silver needles with a disinfectant towel and put them back into her bag.


    Old Master Zhuang thought that this child was too humble. Not everyone was qualified to give acupuncture to others..</font>

 Chapter 619 - 619: 619 Going Crazy

    Chapter 619 - 619: 619 Going Crazy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu helped Old Master Zhuang to sit on a chair at the side. Old Master Zhuang had just woken up and was still a little confused. ¡°Why did 1 faint just now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said unkindly, ¡°Grandpa, you fainted from anger.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang recalled. He mmed the table beside him and said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate for our family. Why did our Zhuang family have such a bastard?¡±


    Tan Rouforted him. ¡°Grandpa Zhuang, you don¡¯t have to take Zhuang Che¡¯s words to heart. He¡¯s just a lunatic. Don¡¯t bother with him.¡±


    She did not expect Zhuang Che¡¯s mental capacity to be so weak. She had only used a little bit of medicine to make Zhuang Che say everything he should not have said.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    If she had known that Zhuang Che would make Old Master Zhuang faint, she would not have used this method. She would have continued to give himxatives so that he would squat in the toilet and not be able toe out.


    Old Master Zhuang shook his head. ¡°1 didn¡¯t educate them well. I¡¯m guilty.¡±


    Tao Zhi saw that Old Master Zhuang had woken up, so he walked over and asked, ¡°Rourou, are you going home now?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Zhuang, 1¡¯11 go home first.¡± Tan Rou felt that she had nothing else to do here.


    Old Master Zhuang wanted to stay for a while longer, but he still had something to deal with. ¡°Alright, you guys go back first. I¡¯ll get Xiao Liu to invite your family over soon in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again next time.¡± Then, she waved at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, see you next time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°See you next time, Xiao Rou.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little strange. It seemed a little intimate. It didn¡¯t feel like they were meeting for the first time.¡±


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi walked towards the entrance as they spoke. Zhuang Che, who was sitting on the floor, stood up abruptly and rushed towards Tan Rou. ¡°Miss Tao, marry me. 1 will definitely take good care of you.¡±


    Tan Rou reacted quickly. She kicked Zhuang Che three meters away. ¡°Zhuang Che, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zhuang Che clutched his stomach in pain. He did not want to go crazy, but he could not control his actions.


    ¡°Tan Rou, you have to marry me. I¡¯m your future husband.¡± Zhuang Che muttered to himself.


    Tan Rou walked up to Zhuang Che angrily and said condescendingly, ¡°You want to marry me? Dream on! You¡¯re nothingpare to Zhuang Liu. 1 really don¡¯t know what face you have topete with him for the position of the family. If I were you, 1 would have long scram far away.¡±


    With this, Third Uncle Zhuang, who was previously unconscious, suddenly woke up. He saw his son sitting on the ground with his hand on his stomach and said angrily, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°I did it!¡± Tan Rou took responsibility for her own actions. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang rubbed his neck and said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit my son? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to hit Tan Rou.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired of being alive.¡±


    When Third Uncle Zhuang got close, Tan Rou sealed his acupuncture points so that only his eyes and mouth could move.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang asked.


    Tan Rou pped her hands and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to hit me? How can I let you seed? Just stand here for an hour. After an hour, your acupuncture points will be unlocked automatically.¡±


    ¡°You vicious woman. I wanted you to be my wife. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen!¡± Zhuang Che screamed, ¡°A bad woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to enter our Zhuang family¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m not marrying anyone but your family.¡± Tan Rou took out the silver needles from her bag. ¡°If you dare to say another word, 1¡¯11 make sure you won¡¯t be able to speak again.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang did not see Tan Rou save Old Master Zhuang which was why he also didn¡¯t think that Tan Rou had the ability to make him unable to speak.


    ¡°B*tch, I¡­¡± As Third Uncle Zhuang spoke, his mouth could not say aplete word. He could only say ¡®ahhh¡¯ non-stop.


    Old Master Zhuang came over with a dark face. He looked at his third son in disgust and pleaded, ¡°Youngdy, let him go on ount of me. I will teach him a lesson.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded at Tan Rou. ¡°Xiao Rou, you and Brother Tao should go back first. We¡¯ll handle the rest..¡±</font>

 Chapter 620 - 620: 620 Disposition

    Chapter 620 - 620: 620 Disposition


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron believed that Zhuang Liu would not let the Zhuang family¡¯s third son off easily, so she quickly unsealed his acupuncture point. However, she still did not let the Zhuang family¡¯s third son¡¯s voice recover. She only turned him from a mute to a duck¡¯s voice.


    The voice of Third Uncle Zhuang was like a male duck being pinched by the neck. It was very unpleasant to hear. He could tell that his words were unpleasant, so he shut his mouth.


    ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯ve let you down today. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± Old Master Zhuang promised.


    Tan Rou did not really care about this matter. Besides, she had also hit Zhuang Che and taught the Zhuang family¡¯s third son a lesson. She was worried that Old Master Zhuang would be angry. ¡°Grandpa Zhuang, as long as you don¡¯t me me for hitting you, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to exin.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang insisted, ¡°No, we¡¯re the ones at fault. We have topensate you.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t decline anymore. You saved my grandfather just now, we haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you. When the timees, our Zhuang family will definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    Since Zhuang Liu had said so, Tan Rou could not say anything else. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu, send off Young Master Tao and Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Zhuang, you can call us Xiao Zhi and Xiao Rou.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang also wanted to pull in the rtionship between the two families. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just call you by your names.¡±


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou went out together. Old Master Zhuang¡¯s expression changed instantly. He scolded his third son first. ¡°Bastard, what did you say just now Who is the vicious woman?¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang shouted in his croaky voice, ¡°Dad, not only did she hit Ah Che, but she also turned my voice into this state. Isn¡¯t that a vicious woman?¡±


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Old Master Zhuang mmed the table loudly. ¡°1¡¯11 stop talking. Go and reflect on yourself! Zhuang Che will be in the reflection room for a week, and you will be there for three days!¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang was very afraid of the reflection room. That ce was said to be used for reflection, but it was actually a torture room. There was no light or heating at night. There was no other furniture except for a bed. Moreover, there were very few windows there. At night, there was no way to see anything inside.


    ¡°Dad, what did we do wrong? We were the victims, so why were we the ones locked up in the reflection room?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang refused to go in. He did not think he was wrong.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Master Zhuang snorted coldly and ignored him.


    Third Uncle Zhuang understood his father¡¯s attitude. He thought that he could not use force, so he cried with snot and tears, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your biological son. Ah Che is your eldest grandson. You can¡¯t treat us like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because you¡¯re my son and Che is my eldest grandson that I have to let you go to the reflection room.¡± Old Master Zhuang had put in a lot of effort. ¡°I hope that you can clearly recognize your mistakes and return to the right path.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Third Uncle Zhuang wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Old Master Zhuang.


    ¡°If you say one more word, then everyone will have one more day.¡± Old Master Zhuang had always been a man of his word. As long as he said he would add one more day, he would definitely do so.


    Zhuang Che was still sitting on the ground, clutching his stomach. His mind was clear, but he could not speak. If he did, he would reveal his true thoughts.


    After Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou returned, Old Master Zhuang lowered his voice and asked him, ¡°Did you know Tan Rou long ago?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°I do know Rourou, and I¡¯ve known her for a while.¡± As for the fact that they were in a rtionship, it was better not to say it first to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Old Master Zhuang said, ¡°Yes, get to know Rourou more. She¡¯s a very good girl. I think the two of you look verypatible when you stand together. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but admire his grandfather. The old man¡¯s eyes were really sharp. He could tell that he and Tan Rou knew each other just from a few words. Moreover, he even said that they were a ¡®match made in heaven¡¯. It was really amazing.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, 1 will get along well with Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu agreed.


    Old Master Zhuang nodded and looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the old residence first. 1 have something to announce..¡±</font>

 Chapter 621 - 621: 621 Company’s Equities

    Chapter 621 - 621: 621 Company¡¯s Equities


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Old Master Zhuang returned to the old mansion with a tired face. He was already eighty years old. If he was not a young and energetic young man, how could he withstand such torment? Moreover, he still had a grudge in his heart, and he had to vent it.


    In the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence, a few old shareholders were waiting in the hall. Some of them were even older than Old Master Zhuang.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked as he sat on the sofa.


    The butler stood behind him and respectfully replied, ¡°Sir, the Seventh Old Master has not arrived yet.¡±


    The Seventh Old Master was Old Master Zhuang¡¯s seventh uncle and his youngest uncle. He was about the same age as him and was 84 years old this year.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Old Master Zhuang waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not wait for him. Just tell him the results when hees.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang sat on the sofa at the side. His legs were trembling slightly, and he was very afraid that there were so many people present today. This was because Old Master Zhuang rarely held such arge-scale meeting. Moreover, it was really abnormal for him to call all the major shareholders to his house for a meeting.


    ¡°Dad, why did you call so many people over? Is there anything else you need to say to us?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang gathered his courage and asked.


    Old Master Zhuang looked at him calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has seen and heard what happened at the banquet this afternoon. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what happened in the afternoon was really strange.¡± Third Uncle Zhuang interrupted Old Master Zhuang¡¯s words. ¡°We need to investigate clearly beforeing to a conclusion.¡±


    Zhuang Che could not help but nod. ¡°Grandfather, I really didn¡¯t mean those words. I don¡¯t know why I said those things. Someone must have poisoned me.¡± As he spoke, his stomach started to hurt. ¡°Aiya, I have to go to the bathroom!¡±


    Even though Zhuang Che had gone to the toilet, the meeting had to go on. Old Master Zhuang asked the butler to bring a few document bags and opened one of them.


    ¡°This is the Zhuang family¡¯spany¡¯s share transfer agreement. I n to transfer half of my shares to Xiao Liu.¡± Old Master Zhuang said.


    He had 40% of the shares in his hands, so half of it would be 20%. Zhuang Liu himself also had 5% of the shares. If he added this 20%, he would be thergest shareholder of thepany.


    How could the major shareholders have any objections? It was very normal for shareholders to transfer shares. Moreover, Zhuang Liu had just been announced as the next head of the Zhuang family. Even if they objected, they would not change Old Master Zhuang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Since you have no objections, then let¡¯s execute it ording to this.¡± Old Master Zhuang ced the document bag on the coffee table and tapped it twice with his fingers. ¡°When Xiao Liu officially takes over the tasks here in the Capital, we¡¯ll transfer the shares over.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not have any objections. Although the old man had asked him to take over the position of the family head and take over thepany in the Capital, he was also given some time to settle the matters of thepany outside. He had also told the old man about the capsule pen cooperation with TL Company, so he had to deal with this matter first before returning to the capital.


    When Third Uncle Zhuang heard that it was a share transfer, he immediately became happy. They knew that the old master had shares in his hands. Now that the old master had given half of the shares to Zhuang Liu, the other half would definitely be given to them. If they could get 20% of the shares, they would dly ept it even if they didn¡¯t get to be the next head of the Zhuang family.


    However, after waiting for a while, Old Master Zhuang still did not mention the matter of giving them any shares. The third son of the Zhuang family could not sit still anymore. He asked, ¡°Dad, Xiao Liu already got his shares. What about us?¡±


    Old Master Zhuang nced at them and said, ¡°These are the shares of the family head. The remaining half of the shares will be transferred to the next family head after I pass away. That¡¯s how I inherited the shares from your grandfather.¡±


    When Third Uncle Zhuang heard this, he immediately jumped up. ¡°You mean I won¡¯t get any of them?!¡±


    Old Master Zhuang sat there calmly, ¡°t¡¯s not wrong for you to interpret it that way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The third son of the Zhuang family kicked the solid wood coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pass the position of the family head to me. Why aren¡¯t you giving me any shares of yours?!¡±


    Old Master Zhuang said, ¡°This is a rule set by your grandfather. 40% of the shares can¡¯t be moved. It can only be handed over to the next head of the family.¡±


    As long as most of the shares were in the hands of the Zhuang family¡¯s head, the Zhuang family would not be eroded by outsiders..</font>

 Chapter 622 - 622: 622 Heartless Wolf

    Chapter 622: 622 Heartless Wolf


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair. I¡¯ve given so much for the Zhuang family. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t get anything?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang roared, ¡°You leave all the good things to your eldest son and third grandson. What are we?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me here. If 1 can give it to you, i won¡¯t hide it.¡± Old Master Zhuang said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so biased. I¡¯ve done so much, but you didn¡¯t give me the position of the family head. Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t do anything for the Zhuang family, but you miss him every day and want to see him back every two or three days. Even if he¡¯s back now, he won¡¯t do his best to run the Zhuang family¡¯s business!¡± Third Uncle Zhuang almost spat on Old Master Zhuang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can you manage thepany well?¡± Old Master Zhuang raised his eyes and looked at him. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know how thepany has been doing all these years, but don¡¯t you think others know?¡± He casually pointed at a senior manager of thepany. ¡°Manager Li, tell me, how is Zhuang Shang¡¯s ability?¡± Zhuang Shang was the name of Third Uncle Zhuang.


    Manager Li was not promoted by Third Uncle Zhuang or Zhuang Che. He was chosen by Old Master Zhuang himself. Since Old Master Zhuang asked him to say it, he would say it boldly.


    ¡°In Marchst year, Master Zhuang failed to discover a loophole in the contract during a business deal, causing ourpany to lose 30 million in the end.¡± Manager Li didn¡¯t directlyment on the Zhuang family¡¯s third son¡¯s ability. Instead, he gave an example. ¡°In Augustst year, Young Master Zhuang made a mistake in the delivery date of a batch of parts, causing thepany to lose 10 million. Although Third Master made up for the loss, the otherpany said that they would never work with us again.¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang had nothing to say. They had indeed made a mistake in these two deals, but they had done so many deals, so it was inevitable that they would make mistakes. ¡°No one is perfect. There will always be times when they make mistakes.¡±


    However, Old Master Zhuang¡¯s focus was not on their business mistakes, but on the amount of money that they¡¯ve lost.


    ¡°What I care about is not your mistakes. If you make mistakes, it means that your abilities are not good enough. ¡°What I want to ask now is about the money that went missing. It isn¡¯t only the 40 million that we can see here. What about the other money that you¡¯ve made illegally?¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his eyes began to wander. ¡°Dad, what illegal money are you talking about? Why don¡¯t 1 understand?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Master Zhuang threw the remaining documents onto his phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk about this today. It¡¯s the new year and i didn¡¯t want to call the police, but you¡¯ve really disappointed me!¡±


    Third Uncle Zhuang quickly took the two sealed document bags. He did not have time to remove the thread and directly tore the kraft paper tape. It was full of evidence of Third Uncle Zhuang colluding with the Song family tounder money. There was also evidence of Zhuang Shang and his son taking bribes in thepany.


    ¡°Who gave you these?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°Dad, you have to believe me. We didn¡¯t do such a thing. Someone must be framing me!¡± Then, he remembered Zhuang Liu. It must be Zhuang Liu who found the evidence. He was the only one who had contact with the Song family.


    Zhuang Liu also brought over a document. ¡°This is the Song family¡¯s confession. They not only talked about moneyundering, but they also mentioned that you poisoned our family.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang had long guessed that it was Third Uncle Zhuang who had poisoned them, but he did not have any evidence, so he could not say for sure.


    ¡°Bring it over and let me see it.¡± Old Master Zhuang¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Grandpa, there are some witnesses and physical evidence besides the confession. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t look at it.¡±


    ¡°Show me!¡± Old Master Zhuang insisted.


    Zhuang Liu could only give it to him.


    Old Master Zhuang was so angry that his entire body trembled. ¡°Bastard!¡±


    He picked up the folder on the table and threw it at Third Uncle Zhuang. ¡°I already guessed that you guys did it, but without evidence, I can¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold. You actually wanted to kill three people at once. You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you have to believe us. We didn¡¯t poison you!¡± Third Uncle Zhuang was still trying his best toe out of this.


    At this moment, the Zhuang family¡¯s seventh elder walked in with his walking stick. His voice was like a loud bell. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t let you adopt this child, but you insisted on adopting him.. What you adopted wasn¡¯t a pitiful child, but a heartless ingrate!¡±

 Chapter 623 - 623: 623 Call the Police

    Chapter 623: 623 Call the Police


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as he said that, everyone present, except for Old Master Zhuang and the butler, was not surprised. Everyone else had a puzzled expression on their faces.


    What adoption? What ingrate? He wasn¡¯t Old Master Zhuang¡¯s biological son?


    Old Master Zhuang sat on the sofa and sighed. ¡°Seventh Uncle, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± The Seventh Elder walked to the coffee table with his walking stick and pointed at Third Uncle Zhuang with his walking stick. ¡°Such a heartless ingrate can be punished however he wants. You don¡¯t have to hide it for him. Just send him to prison for life.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang was a kind person. Otherwise, he would not have adopted Third Uncle Zhuang when everyone was against it. However, his kindness had harmed his eldest son and eldest daughter-inw, and almost killed his most beloved grandson.


    Originally, he wanted to lock up Third Uncle Zhuang and his son for a few days so that they could reflect on their mistakes and take the initiative to turn themselves in. However, it seemed that they did not know how to repent at all.


    ¡°Call the police.¡± Old Master Zhuang said weakly.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t call the police. I¡¯m your biological son. You can¡¯t give up on me!¡± Third Uncle Zhuang panicked and knelt on the ground. ¡°Dad, save me, save Ah Che. Ah Che is your eldest grandson!¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your ears or yourprehension ability?¡± The Seventh Old Master knocked the Zhuang family¡¯s third son with his walking stick. ¡°1 already said that you¡¯re not his biological son. Why are you still thick-skinned enough to call him ¡®father¡¯?¡±


    ¡°How am I not my father¡¯s biological son? What proof do you have that I¡¯m not his son?¡± Third Uncle Zhuang did not believe it.


    The Seventh Old Master said, ¡°You¡¯re as bad as your own father! Your biological father embezzled public funds, owed the wages of migrant workers, killed several migrant workers, and was finally hacked to death!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Third Uncle Zhuang shouted.


    ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s true.¡± The butler continued, ¡°You were only two months old. Your mother was afraid of revenge, so she abandoned you and left the city. Sir took pity on you, and you¡¯re the child of Sir¡¯s cousin, so he brought you back and raised you as his own son.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all lying to me!¡± Third Uncle Zhuang suddenly stood up and pointed at Old Master Zhuang. ¡°You must have deliberately asked them to lie to me because you didn¡¯t want to give it to me. 1 don¡¯t believe your nonsense. Hurry up and give me the position of the head of the Zhuang family. You have to give me 40% of the shares.¡±


    The Seventh Old Mastermented, ¡°He¡¯s the same as his father. Not only does he not repent for his mistakes, he¡¯s also a heartless ingrate.¡±


    Old Master Zhuang massaged his eyebrows and said, ¡°Call the police. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Hearing that he was going to call the police, Third Uncle Zhuang cowered again. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve been father and son for so many years. How could you just throw everything away?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you poison your brother, sister-inw, and your nephew?¡± Old Master Zhuang asked. ¡°Why are you involve in these illegal businesses?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Third Uncle Zhuang could not answer.


    Zhuang Che came out of the bathroom. He did not hear the conversation in front of him. He only heard Old Master Zhuang¡¯s question. Hence, he replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re biased, Grandpa. They¡¯re all your sons. Why did you give all the good things to First Uncle and his family? I¡¯m your eldest grandson, but I don¡¯t have anything. If we don¡¯t think of a way to get some benefits ourselves, we¡¯ll starve to death.¡±


    After he finished speaking, everyone looked at him strangely. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Isn¡¯t Grandpa biased?¡±


    The butler cleared his throat. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Third Master is actually not Sir¡¯s biological son. Sir is just his adoptive father. By the same logic, you are not Sir¡¯s biological grandson.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhuang Che was also confused. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How am I not my grandfather¡¯s biological grandson?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Hurry up and call the police to arrest them.¡¯The Seventh Great-Grandfather dialed 110. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to call them, I¡¯ll do it. I don¡¯t like them anyway.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Third Uncle Zhuang wanted to snatch the phone.


    Zhuang Liu stopped him. ¡°Third Uncle, this may be thest time I will call you this. 1 don¡¯t know how many years it will be before we meet again..¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624: 624 The End of the Holiday

    Chapter 624: 624 The End of the Holiday


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Shang and his son were taken away by the police. ording to the extent of their crimes, they would have to spend at least 20 years in prison.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be too sad. Just treat it as raising two beasts.¡± Zhuang Liu knew that the old man was upset. After all, he had raised Zhuang Shang for 50 years, and this was how Zhuang Shang repaid them.


    Old Master Zhuang felt his head throb. ¡°Xiao Liu, now that your uncle and Zhuang Che are in thepany, I¡¯ll leave thepany to you. Originally, I wanted to keep them to help you, but their existence is your greatest obstacle.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t have to deal with them personally. I would have done it when I return to thepany.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°When will your father wake up?¡± Old Master Zhuang sighed again. ¡°Give Grandpa a definite answer. Grandpa is afraid that he won¡¯t live to see the day your father wakes up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely wake up within this year.¡± Zhuang Liu concluded. This was what Tan Rou and he said.


    ¡°When your father wakes up, he can help lighten the pressure on your shoulders.¡± Old Master Zhuang looked at Zhuang Liu and said earnestly, ¡°Grandpa is old. I can¡¯t do anything anymore. Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have allowed them to harm you so badly.¡±


    Actually, Zhuang Liu was a little angry with the Old Master before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken his parents away. He knew that with the old man¡¯s wisdom, he must have guessed who poisoned them long ago, but the old man didn¡¯t care about this matter. Zhuang Liu thought that the old man wanted them topete.


    Now, it seemed that the old man was too kind-hearted and was not ruthless enough to send Third Brother Zhuang and the others to prison.


    After chatting with the old master for a while, Zhuang Liu left the old house. When he left, the old master even advised him to stay, saying that the old house was not lively anymore.


    Zhuang Liu promised him that he woulde back after a while. After all, the old man was already so old. If he did not have a child by his side, he would definitely be lonely. Although Zhuang Shang and his son were not good people, they had indeed apanied the old master for many years and the old master was used to theirpany. Now that they suddenly went to prison, the old master would definitely feel lonely.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, what happened?¡± As soon as Zhuang Liu entered the house, Shen Jing couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Grandpa found out about Third Uncle¡¯s moneyundering and called the police. They¡¯re all locked up in the detention center now.¡±


    Shen Jing pped her hands and cheered. ¡°Those who do bad things will always be punished.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say much. He had been busy all day and was a little tired. Shen Jing could tell that he was tired. She said, ¡°You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhuang Liu nodded.


    After returning to his room, he told Tan Rou about Zhuang Shang and his son being detained. Tan Rou sent him a fireworks emoji.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously and he replied to her with an emoticon.


    After a while, Tan Rou told him that she woulde to perform acupuncture on Zhuang Yan the next day. In two days, she would have to end her vacation and go back to ss.


    Zhuang Liu also hoped to cure his father as soon as possible. Without any resistance now, it was time for him to wake up.


    His father¡¯s condition was not optimistic. If he did not receive treatment soon, he might be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life.


    Tan Rou came in the afternoon. After giving Zhuang Yan acupuncture, she took out the newly developed medicinal oil. ¡°Auntie, this is for Uncle¡¯s massage. It can soften the blood vessels and promote blood cirction.¡±


    Shen Jing thanked her. ¡°Xiao Rou, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family would have fallen apart by now.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Zhuang Liu, her eyes full of smiles. ¡°Auntie, this is what I should do.¡±


    Shen Jing asked Tan Rou to stay for a meal. After the meal, Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou back. This was the first time Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou back after knowing her for so long. In order to ensure the safety of driving, Zhuang Liu began to practice driving after his legs recovered. He could finally send Tan Rou back to school.


    Tan Rou sat in the front passenger seat. This was also the first time she sat in the front passenger seat of Zhuang Liu¡¯s car. Usually, when Xiao Mo drove, she would sit in the back seat with Zhuang Liu. Today, sitting here, it seemed like she had a different experience. It was like a married couple. The husband was driving while the wife sat in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, we¡¯re here.¡± Zhuang Liu stopped the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after a some time.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wait for you..¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625: 625 Campus Life

    Chapter 625: 625 Campus Life


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The third year of high school started the earliest, and the first and second year of high school still had to wait for a while before the school started. Therefore, all the students on campus were third year students.


    ¡°IIAAAAA.. I¡¯m so sleepy!¡± Li Li yawned. ¡°When 1 was at home during the


    winter break, I slept until 10 am every day. I really couldn¡¯t get up when I was suddenly asked to wake up at 6 am for ss.¡± After a few days of sses, Li Li still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the early morning life.


    Tan Rou had already sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t actually need to work so hard.¡± Li Li smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already been epted into the Capital University.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Li Li. ¡°It¡¯s still possible for you to head home now and sleep.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Li Li shook her head and picked up her book. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying for more than ten years for the college entrance examination in four months. Even if I¡¯ve been epted in advance, I¡¯ll still take the college entrance examination.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed with Li Li¡¯s words. ¡°One must keep improving. You can¡¯t indulge yourself after achieving some results.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou is right.¡± Lu Qing also walked over. ¡°She¡¯s already so outstanding and hardworking. Shouldn¡¯t ordinary people like us work harder?¡±


    ¡°School hunk Lu, I think your words are getting more and more pleasant. And you seem to be quite happy recently. Did something good happen?¡± Li Li said with a smile.


    Lu Qing was indeed very happy because his grandfather¡¯s health was getting better and better. ¡°It¡¯s because of my grandfather.¡±


    Li Li understood that Grandpa Lu was happy because his health had improved.


    Xu Yan walked over silently. ¡°You guys seemsfortable.¡±


    ¡°ss monitor,e and sit down. Let¡¯s chat.¡± Li Li asked Xu Yan to sit down.


    Xu Yan said,¡± don¡¯t really have time to chat with you guys but i could still stay for a mninute or two.¡±


    ¡°Which university are you going to, ss President?¡± asked Lu Qing.


    Before Xu Yan could say anything, Li Li said, ¡°The ss monitor will definitely go to Capital University. With the ss monitor¡¯s strength, it will be very easy for him to get into Capital University.¡±


    Xu Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t think too highly of me. i don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, your grades are much better than mine. Besides, 1 only benefited from the physicspetition. Otherwise, with my grades, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into Capital University.¡± Li Li disagreed.


    ¡°There is still four months left. If you work hard now, you should be able to get the minimum score for Capital University,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Li Li was moved by her. ¡°Rourou, do you really think 1 can get into Capital University?¡±


    Tan Rou gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Trust me, you can do it. When you participated in the physicspetition, didn¡¯t you also go there for fun? In the end, you went from the preliminaries to the finals and even got a good ranking.¡±


    Li Li smiled and said embarrassedly, ¡°That¡¯s all your credit. You taught me well.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I can only help you if you have this potential. If you don¡¯t have this potential, it¡¯s useless no matter how much 1 help you.¡±


    Lu Qing also joked, ¡°If Li Li was a little stronger, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep second ce in the grade.¡±


    Li Li raised her head and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. When I was young, my parents found a fortune-teller for me. The fortune-teller said that I would be rich and famous. I would definitely be the top schr in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you perform in the next four months, Li Li.¡±


    Li Li was terrified. ¡°Hahahaha? ? ?i was just joking. You¡¯ll always be first in


    ss!!¡±


    Xu Yan looked at them silently. Although he didn¡¯t have a rmendation, he believed that he would definitely get into Capital University.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that the school atmosphere has be very good. Is it because of the new semester?¡± Xu Yan looked out of the window and asked curiously.


    Tan Rou also looked out of the window and replied, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are fewer annoying people.¡±


    Xu Yan chuckled. ¡°I see.¡±


    In the new semester, everyone was focused on the college entrance examination. Naturally, they had no time to think about nonsensical things. Whoever was missing or added to the school would be forgotten by others as time passed..

 Chapter 626 - 626: 626 Time Flies

    Chapter 626: 626 Time Flies


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The intense study life made the students have no time to care about other things. They focused their mental energy on the college entrance examination. Other than eating and sleeping, they studied every day.


    Tan Rou¡¯s study life was not as tense. She still studied at the pace of the previous semester and took time to develop new pills every day.


    Zhuang Liu stayed in the Capital and handed over the affairs here to his trusted people to take care of. However, he would take time out every weekend toe back and apany Tan Rou. They would either enjoy a meal together, shop, or take a tour around the city.


    Tan Rou would also go to the Capital on weekends to treat Zhuang Yan. After a few months of treatment, Zhuang Yan¡¯s reaction to the outside world was getting stronger and stronger, and there were signs of him waking up.


    Two months before the college entrance examination, Tan Rou and the others represented the country to participate in a world-ss physicspetition overseas. Lu Qing and Li Li did not get a ce, but Tan Rou got second ce. The first ce was a foreign girl who had been exposed to physics since she was young. Moreover, that girl only specialized in physics and did not study other subjects.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t really care about this result. She only cared about the bonus the school gave her. If it wasn¡¯t for the bonus, she wouldn¡¯t have participated. Although this amount of money was not even a fraction of her savings, it was her own money after all. She would like it no matter how little it was.


    After participating in thepetition, she could prepare for the college entrance examination in peace. Perhaps due to Tan Rou¡¯s influence, Li Li had also worked very hard in her studies for the past six months. Even the teacher felt that it was amazing. Under normal circumstances, if a student was guaranteed admission in advance, they would choose to go home and wait for the admission notice. Very few students would stay in school.


    Even though Tan Rou and the other two had guaranteed entry, their attitude towards their studies was even more correct than the students who would normally take the college entrance examination. Tan Rou was always first in the weekly and monthly exams, and Lu Qing was second sometimes. Li Li had also risen from the top ten in her grade to the top ten in the entire school.


    The principal was delighted. He gathered all the third-year students for a meeting and said that as long as they could get into Capital University, they would be given a schrship of 10,000 each.


    Li Li didn¡¯t care about the 10,000 anymore. After all, she and Tan Rou could earn more than 100,000 a month. Sometimes, they could earn more than that. However, the schrship was very nice to hear. Moreover, the schrship would be something in her record forever which would be very beneficial to her future development.


    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the college entrance examination. Tan Rou was not nervous, but the Tao family¡¯s parents and brothers were very nervous. Even Tao Zhi, who was working in the capital, took a leave of absence and came back. For Tan Rou¡¯s exam this time, he especially took a week off and took turns with Tao Zheng to send Tan Rou to the examination hall.


    Tan Rou felt that they were being too nervous. It was just the college entrance examination and was not important at all. Moreover, she had already been epted to the Capital University, so there was no need to worry.


    She came to participate in the college entrance examination. Firstly, it was to test her own level, and secondly, to feel a sense of ritual. After studying for so many years, she had to take the college entrance examination once. Otherwise, she would have regrets.


    After the exams, they went back to school to take their graduation photos. First, they took a group photo, then they took a group photo with their teachers and ssmates. Tan Rou didn¡¯t like taking photos and wanted to slip away early. In the end, she was caught by the principal.


    ¡°Principal, if I don¡¯t do well, wouldn¡¯t these photos be for nothing?¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    The principal smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be for nothing. 1 believe that you will definitely be the top scorer of the college entrance examination.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to dampen his confidence, because she believed that she would get first ce. She wasn¡¯t arrogant, but she had the ability to do so.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you free these few days?¡± Li Li came over with a bouquet. These were the flowers she had used for the photo just now. ¡°Here¡¯s a bouquet for you.¡±


    Tan Rou touched the flowers and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking photos of you. I see that you didn¡¯t take many photos. Why don¡¯t we take a few more photos together?¡± Li Li pulled Tan Rou to a suitable ce to take photos.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like to take photos, but she didn¡¯t reject Li Li¡¯s request. After all, this was the only chance in her life to take high school graduation photos. She couldn¡¯t leave any regrets.


    Lu Qing changed into his private clothes and went to Li Li and Tan Rou¡¯s ce. Xu Yan stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go. She would never be by your side. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Lu Qing just didn¡¯t want to leave any regrets. Although they couldn¡¯t be together, they could still leave a few photos as a memento..

 Chapter 627 - 627: 627 Choosing Guest Gifts

    Chapter 627: 627 Choosing Guest Gifts


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I just want to take a few photos as a memento. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Lu Qing exined.


    ¡°The graduation photo can also be taken as a memento. Besides, what¡¯s the point of keeping hers? What will your future wife think when she sees this?¡±


    Lu Qing thought for a moment, then looked at Tan Ron¡¯s back and gave up on this idea. He turned around and hooked his arm around Xu Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since both of them are taking a photo together, they should too.¡±


    Xu Yan wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take photos. He wanted to break free from Lu Qing¡¯s hand, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t like taking photos.¡±


    Lu Qing had to find someone to take photos today. ¡°Come on. Stop moving.¡±


    In the end, Xu Yan was dragged away by Lu Qing to take photos.


    After Tan Rou and Li Li were done with the photoshoot, they each held a cup of fruit tea and sat under the tree to enjoy the shade. Li Li sent the picture to Tan Rou. Tan Rou did not edit the picture and directly sent the original picture to Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu did not reply in time, which meant that he was working.


    Li Li picked a few of the best photos and posted them on her WeChat Moments. She then slowly edited the rest of the photos.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Rou, I just asked you if you were free these few days. You haven¡¯t answered yet.¡± Li Li said again.


    ¡°I do. I have nothing to do during this period of time.¡¯Tan Rou thought for a moment and replied.


    ¡°I want to invite you to my house. We moved to a bigger house after the New Year. It¡¯s already been three months, so 1 want to invite you toe over.¡± Li Li said embarrassedly, ¡°You¡¯ve invited me to your house before this and Lu Qing even has invited me. Your houses are very big. My house was rtively small in the past. 1 was too embarrassed to invite you over. Now that we¡¯ve changed to a bigger house, I would like for all of you toe over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and I¡¯ll pick a big gift for you.¡±


    Li Li scratched her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t need a gift¡­ 1 miss the flowers in your garden. Why don¡¯t you bring me a bouquet?¡±


    Tan Rou agreed, but she felt that a bouquet of flowers was too perfunctory as a gift, so she wanted to pick a more practical gift for Li Li.


    Not only did Li Li invite Tan Rou, but she also invited Xu Yan and the others. She even invited Liang Lu. ording to her, the more the merrier.


    ¡°What gift are you guys going to pick for Li Li?¡± Liang Lu didn¡¯t know how to choose gifts, so she simply followed behind Tan Rou and the others. Whatever they chose, she would choose something simr.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy an intelligent cleaning robot.¡± Although Xu Yan¡¯s family background was not as good as Tan Rou and Lu Qing¡¯s, his parents were also businessmen. A cleaning robot was nothing to him.


    ¡°A cleaning robot?¡± Liang Lu weighed her wallet. ¡°It¡¯s a little expensive for me. I¡¯ll pick a cheaper one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also nning to buy a cleaning robot.¡± Lu Qing said, ¡°But since Xu Yan has already decided to bring that, 1¡¯11 bring something else.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of robots, Tan Rou should know more about these products. 1 remember that there was a high-intelligence robot that just got released at the beginning of the year. 1 heard that the Tao family got the exclusive agency rights.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°That robot¡¯s performance is pretty good. Although the price is a little high, we can buy it together. This would also prevent Li Li¡¯s parents from refusing our gift.¡±


    Liang Lu also thought that this was a good idea. After all, it was too difficult for her to spend tens of thousands of yuan to buy a robot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tao family¡¯s mall and take a look. I¡¯ll get them to bring out the best robots.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Liang Lu raised her hand silently and asked, ¡°Rourou, if you are there to purchase it, would we be able to get a discount?¡±


    Lu Qing deliberately joked, ¡°Be bold. The boss¡¯s daughter will personally bring us there. It¡¯s not a problem for her to give us a few sets.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Lu Qing and said, ¡°1 think Young Master Lu is rich. Why don¡¯t you buy a few more and give each of us one?¡±


    Xu Yan said, ¡°Stop messing around. If you continue this, the mall would close soon.¡±


    Even though they had graduated from high school, the words of the ss monitor still carried a lot of weight. As soon as he gave the order, the few of them got down to business.


    The Tao family had many shopping malls under their name. The shopping mall was thergest one own by the Tao family. This ce had everything.


    The huge posters of the new product of TR Company, Robot A, were stered all over the mall, showing how popr it was..

 Chapter 628 - 628: 628 Robot A

    Chapter 628 - 628: 628 Robot A


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liang Lu still underestimated the price of the robot. She originally thought that this kind of robot would cost a little more than 10,000. She did not expect it to cost more than 300,000.


    Of course, the performance of the robots that cost more than 300,000 was better. However, the robots with lower performance were not cheap either. The cheapest model was 78,000 yuan.


    ¡°So expensive!¡± Liang Lu opened her phone and wallet to check if she had enough money to split the bill.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to use any money to buy this robot and Li Li only needs one. Why don¡¯t you guys buy something else?¡±


    Xu Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s split the cost evenly and Liang Lu could buy something else.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Liang Lu was a proud person. The more Xu Yan said this, the more unhappy she became. ¡°No, no, 1 have to contribute too. No matter how much money it is, 1¡¯11 split it equally.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need it.¡± Tan Rou emphasized, ¡°This robot is my family¡¯s agent. 1 won¡¯t charge you for using a few of them. Moreover, this robot has some other parts. Those parts need to be bought separately. You guys can then buy them !!!¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Tan Rou. Although our gift is light, our friendship isn¡¯t. 1 don¡¯t think Li Li will me us.¡±


    The few of them finally discussed it and decided to wait. The mall here was full of disy items. The top-notch new robots needed to be transferred to the warehouse.


    While waiting for the robot, Liang Lu and the others also walked around the exhibition area and learned a lot about the new robot.


    Robot A was a new product of the TLpany this year. It received a lot of consumers¡¯ love as soon as it was released, and it easily suppressed the old version of the Meng family¡¯s robot.


    Not only was the programming of the new version of the robot more perfect, but it also had many more functions. It was no longer limited to simple sweeping and mopping.


    The new robot could water flowers, clean, walk pets, and so on. Its conversational ability was also very strong. It could ask and answer questions to chat with people, and it could also carry out simple teaching.


    If they wanted to watch a movie, the robot could also project a movie so that they could experience the atmosphere of the movie theater without going out.


    Of course, this was only the most basic function of robot A. It also had a very special ability that could simte humans.


    Robot A could be customized. As long as you were willing to spend money, you could get a robot that was 80% simr to a real person.


    There was another function that was suitable for the elderly, which was the monitoring ability of the robot. The children could download the mobile app that came with the robot. If they could understand the situation of the elderly at home through remote monitoring, if the elderly had physical problems, the children could also use the robot to make emergency calls and assist the medical staff to send the elderly to the hospital.


    After listening to the salesperson¡¯s introduction, the young people were all tempted. If they could customize such a robot, would any of them actually feel lonely in the future?


    After Lu Qing heard this, he immediately took out his bank card and bought a robot with the highest configuration. He also asked the manufacturer to modify the robot to look like him.


    Liang Lu gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Young Master Lu, as expected of you. You¡¯re really rich.¡±


    Lu Qing exined, ¡°I¡¯m buying this for my grandfather. I¡¯m going to school in the Capital soon. It¡¯ll probably be a long time before I cane back. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll miss me. This robot also has a monitoring function, which is more practical for me.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others lived with their parents and did not have such worries. However, Lu Qing was different. His parents had passed away a long time ago. He had lived with his grandparents since he was very young. After his grandmother passed away, they were the only ones left in their family.


    Old Master Lu was already old. Lu Qing was worried about leaving him alone at home. Even if there was a nanny at home, he was still worried.


    Initially, he was still debating whether he should let his grandfather go to the capital with him. Now, there was no need to be conflicted. As long as he had this robot, he would be able to observe his grandfather¡¯s condition anytime and anywhere.


    ¡°But can this robot really look like me?¡± Lu Qing was more worried about this. ¡°Will it look ugly?¡±


    Tan Rou promised, ¡°School hunk Lu, you¡¯re so handsome. The robot won¡¯t make you ugly. And I¡¯ll supervise it for you. I guarantee that this robot is even more handsome than you.¡±


    The school hunk of Lu University was a handsome guy. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be more handsome than me, about 30% of my handsomeness would be sufficient.¡±


    Liang Lu pursed her lips. ¡°Ha, narcissist..¡±</font>

 Chapter 629 - 629: 629 Someone Following Behind Her

    Chapter 629 - 629: 629 Someone Following Behind Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After buying the robot, Tan Rou didn¡¯t continue shopping with Liang Lu and the rest. Liang Lu and the rest said that they wanted to buy something else to decorate Li Li¡¯s house, while Tan Rou wanted to test the performance of the new robot, so they parted ways.


    Tan Rou tried out the robot and of course, she used the trial model on the table. She didn¡¯t use the robot that had just been bought. She just checked it briefly. This robot had a two-year guarantee period, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about after-sales.


    ¡°Miss, what do you think of this robot?¡± The manager of the exhibition area asked Tan Rou with a smile.


    Tan Rou gave a few simplements. ¡°The performance is passable. The design is also considered cute. The new custom-made shell is also very good. However, the price was a little too high. When the next batch of products came on the market, we should try our best to lower the price. This robot was designed so that it would benefit more people. But if it¡¯s priced so highly, how would anyone be able to afford it.¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on the manager¡¯s forehead. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s how the prices are set in the Capital. Moreover, our prices are not considered expensive. Back then, the low-end version of the Meng family¡¯s robot was sold for 500,000 each and that was something that¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Which is why they are nowpletely cold.¡± Tan Rou was not very satisfied with Hang Wei and the Tao family¡¯s marketing strategy. From the beginning, she had said that the price of this robot had to be friendly to the public. If it was not something affordable, it would be difficult to make a lot of money.


    ¡°Ummm¡­.¡± the manager said for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence.


    ¡°Of course, this has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll tell Dad and the others.¡± The person Tan Rou wanted to find the most was Hang Wei. What was this kid up to?


    After leaving the mall, Tan Rou didn¡¯t take a taxi. She wanted to walk around the city more. Soon, she would be going to school in the capital. Her parents ¡®jobs would also be moved to the capital. They probably wouldn¡¯te back.


    Tan Rou had spent more time in the Capital than in this city. However, she had spent most of her time in theboratory at that time and had no idea what it was like outside. She did not have many memories of the Capital.


    On the contrary, this ce left a deeper impression on her. The climate here was pleasant and the air was fresher than the Capital. It was a very good ce to retire. When she turned old, she would return here and stay at the Jade Water Elegant Residence. She would drink tea and listen to music every day. It seemed like a good n.


    As she walked, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. It seemed that someone was following her. Moreover, this was not the first time she felt someone following her. Ever since she finished her exams, someone had been following her from behind. However, when she turned around to see who it was, that person had quietly disappeared.


    The feeling of being followed today was stronger than before. Tan Rou felt that there might be more than one person following her today. From the looks of it, they were probably about to make a move.


    Speaking of which, Tan Rou had not been followed for a long time. When Tan Jing was alive, she always liked to follow behind Tan Rou. Even if she went to the toilet, Tan Jing would go out of the ssroom door to take a look. After Tan Jing¡¯s death, only Tan Song had followed her once. After that, no one had followed her.


    The long-lost feeling of being followed made Tan Rou a little excited. She moved her wrists twice and slowly walked into an alley that was more than one meter wide. There was a lot of junk in this alley, and there were no surveince cameras.


    ¡°Aiya, why can¡¯t 1 get through this path?¡± Tan Rou pretended to mutter to herself, ¡°Then 1 can only choose another path.¡±


    Noisy footsteps came from behind her, followed by a rough male voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have any other choice now. This is a dead end.¡±


    Four or five men blocked Tan Rou¡¯s way back. Some of them had knives in their hands, while others had casually picked up sticks from the ground.


    Tan Rou stood there calmly without moving. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what we¡¯re here for?¡± The leader of the group, the scar-faced man, smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do.¡± Tan Rou said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t do that.¡± The scar-faced man pulled out a gun with a silencer from his belt and pointed it at Tan Rou¡¯s forehead. ¡°Because someone paid to buy your life..¡±</font>

 Chapter 630 - 630: 630 You Can’t Take It Away

    Chapter 630 - 630: 630 You Can¡¯t Take It Away


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron crossed her arms and asked leisurely, ¡°Even if you want me dead, I should at least die knowing who¡¯sing for me. Who hired you to do this?¡±


    These killers were not stupid. They were paid to do things and would not reveal the information of their employer.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t tell you. After all, that person gave us a lot of money. We can¡¯t expose his identity.¡± The scar-faced man said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just stand there obediently and let us send you on your way.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s expression turned extremely cold. ¡°If I die for no reason, 1¡¯11 definitely be a resentful ghost. It¡¯s said that resentful ghosts will settle scores with the person who killed them. If I can¡¯t find the person who hired the killer, I can only settle scores with you guys.¡±


    One of them was younger and more timid. When he heard that Tan Ron was going to turn into a resentful ghost and look for them, he quickly said to the scar-faced man, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we tell her the employer¡¯s information? She would be dead anyway. She won¡¯t tell anyone that we told her.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The scar-faced man pped him on the head. ¡°We¡¯re professional killers, not believers. Don¡¯t be bewitched by her!¡±


    He raised the silencer again, his face full of excitement. ¡°Little girl, I can¡¯t tell you who the employer is, but I know who can answer your question.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Tan Rou asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Hehehe, of course it¡¯s the underground King of Hell!¡± The scar-faced man said as he pulled the trigger.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have time to react. She flew over. Using the strength of the wall, she kicked the scar-faced man to the ground. The gun flew three meters away. The scar-faced man wanted to snatch it, but Tan Rou did not give him the chance. She picked up a bamboo pole from the junk pile beside her and stabbed the gun far away.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get her!!¡± The scar-faced man ordered his underlings to go up.


    These underlings were all trained, so they could take a few moves from Tan Rou. In this one minute dy, the scar-faced man had sessfully picked up the gun. This time, he didn¡¯t aim at Tan Ron¡¯s head. Instead, he fired directly at her, not caring about the few brothers beside her.


    Tan Rou caught a glimpse of the gun from the corner of her eye, so she grabbed the groaning underling on the ground and blocked the shot for her.


    When the man got shot, he screamed in pain.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The scar-faced man didn¡¯t dare to shoot anymore. Although he had added a silencer to the muzzle, it couldn¡¯t stop people from shouting. If he couldn¡¯t kill Tan Rou with one shot, he might attract passers-by.


    When Tan Rou realized this, she abandoned the screaming man and rushed to the scar-faced man. Before he could react, she shed his wrist with a knife. The man was in so much pain that he immediately threw away his gun. Tan Rou took the opportunity to grab the pistol and aimed it at the scar-faced man.


    ¡°You want my life? 1 think you¡¯re daydreaming.¡± Tan Rou smiled contemptuously. ¡°Hold your head and squat down, or I¡¯ll blow your head off.¡±


    The scar-faced man was a little scared, but he still braced himself and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t kill me. If you did, you have to go to jail.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here, and there¡¯s no surveince. Who knows if I killed you?¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile. Her current expression did not look like a teenage high school student at all. Instead, she looked like a veteran who had killed countless people.


    Tan Rou had indeed practiced shooting, but she had only used mobile gadgets during her training. She had never aimed the muzzle at anyone.


    The scar-faced man was in trouble today. He had thought that she was a little girl who was easy to rip off. He did not expect her to be so strong. She kicked his gun away and even defeated his men in a few moves.


    Was she really a female high school graduate? Wasn¡¯t he a hidden martial arts expert? If he had known that she was so powerful, no matter what she said, the scar-faced man would not have epted this business.


    ¡°As long as you tell me who the employer is, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Tan Rou held the gun and forced the scar-faced man to an open wall. ¡°Hold your head and squat down. Don¡¯t make me say it for the third time.¡±


    The scar-faced man could only squat down slowly. He wasn¡¯t sure if Tan Rou would kill him, but based on the current situation, it was better for him to squat down.


    ¡°You still wouldn¡¯t say anything?¡± Tan Rou sent a message to the police officer she knew and said, ¡°Sorry for offending you!¡±</font>

 Chapter 631 - 631: 631 The Employer

    Chapter 631 - 631: 631 The Employer


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron raised her silenced gun and aimed it at the scar-faced man¡¯s head. She then turned him around to face the muzzle.


    ¡°I have no other choice. I can only kill you before looking for your employer. Since the other party has sent someone to kill me once, they can kill me a second time. They will definitely find someone sensible to tell me who the employer is.¡± Tan Rou took half a step back.


    The scar-faced man felt that Tan Rou didn¡¯t dare to kill him. If a 18-year-old girl killed him, she would be crippled for the rest of her life. And did this little girl really know how to use a gun? Could it be that she was only pretending?


    Tan Rou sensed the other party¡¯s gaze and knew his intentions. However, the other party had underestimated her. She was not a timid little girl.


    After living in that cruel ce for eleven years, she had learned all the things she should and shouldn¡¯t have, including how to easily let a person meet God.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Tan Rou pulled the trigger slightly, and a bullet shot out of the barrel and urately pierced through the other party¡¯s ear. In an instant, blood covered half of his shoulder.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The scar-faced man shouted even louder than his underling. ¡°A murderer!!! You¡¯re a murderer!!!!¡±


    However, no one woulde over even if he screamed his lungs out. This was because the ce was about to be renovated, so the residents had basically moved away. Those who did not move were basically some elderly people with poor hearing. They could not hear what they were saying.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The scar-faced man¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He had killed many people, but this was the first time he had been shot by his own gun. The pain in his ear could not be ignored.


    Tan Rou aimed at the other ear. ¡°Let me ask you again. Who is your employer? If you can¡¯t understand me, then you wouldn¡¯t need those ears anymore.¡±


    The scar-faced man was terrified. He covered his ears and told him everything he knew. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is. Every time he contacted me, he used a different number and even used a voice changer. I really don¡¯t even know if that person is a man or a woman!¡±


    Tan Rou somewhat believed him, but she still had to ask a few more questions to see if she could dig out more information. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯m going to shoot you.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± The scar-faced man trembled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my brothers. We really don¡¯t know who that person is?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that you don¡¯t have to report back to your employer once you¡¯vepleted your mission?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on him. ¡°Hurry up and contact that person. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot your other ear first, then pierce your limbs and torture you slowly.¡±


    Seeing Tan Rou¡¯s gun pointed at him, the scar-faced man panicked. ¡°I¡¯ll contact him. I¡¯ll contact him now.¡±


    Trembling, he took out his phone and dialed the other party¡¯s number. Because his hand was bloody, the phone screen was stained with blood.


    Ten secondster, the call was picked up. The other party¡¯s voice was electronic, so it was impossible to tell if it was a man or a woman.


    ¡°Have youpleted the mission?¡± The other party asked.


    The scar-faced man gulped and replied, ¡°It¡¯s done. The person you wanted is dead.¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°You did well, but I can¡¯t trust youpletely. You have to take a photo of that wretched girl¡¯s corpse for me to see.¡±


    The scar-faced man looked at Tan Rou. Tan Rou nodded at him and mouthed silently, ¡°Stall for time.¡±


    The man thought for a few seconds and then said ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you wanted her body earlier? I¡¯ve already run far away.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The other party¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°You have to let me see her body. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you the rest of the money.¡±


    The scar-faced man didn¡¯t want the rest of the money now. He just wanted to escape. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and take a photo for you. I want all the money once you get the photo.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Hurry up and take a photo.¡± The other party hung up the phone.


    The scar-faced man rolled his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not easy to take a photo with you pointing a gun at me like this, right? Do you want me to help you take a picture?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ve got no idea what¡¯s in your mind?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°As soon as 1 put down my gun, I¡¯ll really be a corpse.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Besides, I can¡¯t beat you. As long as you let me go, i promise i¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± The scar-faced man said guiltily.


    Hurried footsteps came from outside. Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to take photos..¡±</font>

 Chapter 632 - 632: 623 Strange Request

    Chapter 632: 623 Strange Request


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Captain Wang of the police station received Tan Ron¡¯s message, he quickly brought four police officers from the police station. It happened so suddenly that only two police officers were equipped with guns, but they were all wearing bulletproof vests. They were here to fight the criminals to the death.


    The moment they arrived, the five policemen were dumbfounded. Were those criminals lying on the ground? Who was the murderer?


    ¡°Oh, Captain Wang, you came so quickly. 1 thought you¡¯d be here in an hour,¡± Tan Ron said casually.


    Captain Wang was very excited. ¡°This is the armed murderer you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s attempted murder with a gun. He hasn¡¯t be a criminal yet.¡± Tan Rou corrected him.


    Captain Wang was a little confused. ¡°Is this his gun? I low did it end up in your hands?¡±


    Tan Rou handsomely put down her gun and handed it to Captain Wang. ¡°I snatched it from him.¡±


    Captain Wang looked at the gun and then at the scar on the man¡¯s ear. ¡°How did you get this?¡±


    The scar-faced man was about to speak, but Tan Rou beat him to it. ¡°I identally hit him in self-defense,¡± Tan Rou said.


    The scar-faced man red at her, but he did not dare to refute her.


    Captain Wang didn¡¯t want to dwell on this matter. He asked, ¡°Can we take them away now?¡±


    ¡°We still have to wait. I need you to do me a favor.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Captain Wang had no objections. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tan Rou took the scar-faced man¡¯s phone and wiped it on his body. ¡°Take a few photos of me.¡±


    Captain Wang was stunned. ¡°Huh? What kind of strange request is this? Why do you want me to take pictures of you?¡±


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°Take a few very tragic photos for me. I¡¯ll exin to you what it¡¯s for.¡±


    Captain Wang frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what the photo is for. I can¡¯t take it for you.¡±


    Tan Rou could only exin to Captain Wang, ¡°These assassins were hired by someone to kill me. The assassins had just spoken to the employer on the phone. The employer said that he wanted photos of my body, so 1 wanted to take a few photos to deceive the employer and further arrest that person.¡±


    Captain Wang suddenly felt that he was useless as a police captain. Not only did Tan Rou catch the suspect, but she also wanted to find the mastermind. If Tan Rou had done everything, what would the police do?


    ¡°Quickly help me take a few photos. If you don¡¯t send the photos over, the other party will started being suspicious.¡± Tan Rou urged.


    Captain Wang had no choice but to take the phone and take a photo for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t a person who liked to take photos and pose, but this time, she deliberately posed for death. She was lying on the ground with her head tilted and her eyes wide open. She had a hand on her chest, which was covered in blood. The blood was not hers, but from the scar-faced man.


    Since they were going to take pictures of the corpse, they should make it more realistic.


    Captain Wang admired Tan Rou very much. She could even lie down on such a dirty floor. If she were to act, she would definitely be an excellent actress.


    After taking photos of the strange corpse, Captain Wang handed his phone to Tan Rou. ¡°Take a look at the photos. If not, I¡¯ll take another photo for you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou stood up and looked at the photo. ¡°The technique is not bad. It fits the style of a middle-aged man.¡±


    Captain Wang was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re praising me or scolding me.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s apliment.¡± After she got her phone, she used her traffic to download a photoshop app from the app store and began to edit the photos.


    Soon, a bloody photo appeared on the screen. In the photo, Tan Rou was covered in blood. The blood on the ground she was lying on had turned dark red.


    Captain Wang was used to seeing photos of bloody corpses. He had to admit that Tan Ron¡¯s photoshop skills were very good. The corpses in the photos were almost exactly the same as the real corpses.


    After Tan Rou fixed the picture, she sent it over and waited for the other party to reply.


    When the scar-faced man saw Tan Rou send the photo over, he asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve already taken the photo. Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Captain Wang took out his handcuffs and sneered, ¡°Do you think we police officers are here to y?¡±

 Chapter 633 - 633: 633 Acting Out a Show

    Chapter 633: 633 Acting Out a Show


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Captain Wang cuffed the scar-faced man, and the remaining police officers took away the men who were lying on the ground and unable to move. Tan Ron¡¯s attacks were heavy. She beat up every underling until they could not fight back.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to our police station to record your


    statement. 1 really don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lucky or unlucky.¡± Captain Wang sighed. ¡°Every time something happens to you, you can turn the situation around. This is luck. However, every two or three days, you would either be falsely used, be followed or assassinated. This should be considered something unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m lucky or not, but I think what happens next will affect some people.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Captain Wang guessed that she was talking about the criminals squatting on the ground. ¡°They are indeed going to have a big impact. The possession of guns and attempted murder are enough for them to spend many years in prison.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Captain Wang had misinterpreted her meaning, but she did not intend to exin. After all, the rest was a personal grudge. She had to resolve this matter herself.


    As one police car couldn¡¯t fit them, the police station sent another police car. Captain Wang invited Tan Rou and the others to go back together, but Tan Rou refused. She had other things to deal with.


    Captain Wang didn¡¯t say much. He believed that Tan Rou would go over soon. After all, she had been to the police station many times. The police officers at the police station already knew her.¡±


    Tan Rou went home and changed her clothes. She couldn¡¯t go to the police station in dirty clothes.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the blood on Tan Ron¡¯s body. ¡°Rourou, what¡¯s wrong? Why is there so much blood?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t my blood.¡± Tan Rou said. She told her mother about what happened today and asked her mother to keep it a secret. She wanted to find the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Mrs. Tao sat down and sorted out her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone paid a hitman to kill you, and then you injured the hitman and sent him to the police station. You¡¯re now pretending to be dead to fish out the mastermind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Mrs. Tao was very worried. ¡°Will it get dangerous? Why didn¡¯t you turn to us for help? We would be able to help you catch whoever is behind this.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°Mom, I want to catch that person myself this time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease. Besides, I¡¯m very powerful. No one can hurt me.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re very powerful, but you¡¯re my daughter. I don¡¯t want you to take risks,¡± said Mother Tao worriedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through so many storms. How can we be defeated by such a small problem? Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tan Rou tried to persuade Mother Tao.


    After Tan Ron¡¯s repeated persuasion, Mother Tao agreed to Tan Rou¡¯s request. ¡°Rourou, you have to be careful. If you get hurt, your parents will be very sad.¡± ¡°Yes, 1 know.¡± Tan Rou hugged her mother and promised, ¡°I will be safe.¡±


    After convincing Mother Tao, the others were easy to handle. She could easily persuade Tao Zheng and Tao Qi with a simple few words. With Mother Tao persuading Father Tao, there was no problem.


    The one who was slightly more troublesome was Tao Zhi. After Tao Zhi found out that Tan Rou was almost shot, he insisted oning back from the Capital to protect Tan Rou. Tan Rou talked for a long time before she finally persuaded Tao Zhi to cooperate with her and put on a show.


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t agree at first, but when he heard his sister say that this act could catch the murderer, he reluctantly agreed. He told Tan Rou to be careful. If she was injured, he would definitely find the mastermind and make sure that person died.


    ¡°Big Brother, when I catch that person, I¡¯ll let you torture him to death.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tao Zhi clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°You have to remember what you promised me.¡±


    After she was done, Tan Rou took a taxi to the police station. When she went out, she deliberately put on a mask and sunsses to avoid being recognized.


    Tan Rou felt like she was at home when she entered the police station. The young men and women in their early twenties liked Tan Rou very much. Every time she came, they would bring her a lot of snacks. When a female police officer heard that Tan Rou wasing, she immediately rushed out to buy a bag of snacks, saying that she wanted to calm Tan Rou down.


    Tan Rou ate some snacks but she didn¡¯t eat their snacks for free. After recording her statement, she took the pulse of the youngdies at the police station and gave them suggestions on what to eat for vitality and beauty.


    Young people nowadays had a special characteristic. If they were told to follow the rules and recuperate their bodies, they would not be willing to do so. However, if they were told that they could recuperate their bodies through food, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eat all kinds of food..

 Chapter 634 - 634: 634 A Wise Man Doesn’t Fall In Love

    Chapter 634 - 634: 634 A Wise Man Doesn¡¯t Fall In Love


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the day of the appointment with Li Li, Tan Ron went to the mall early in the morning to pick up the robot. She knew that Li Li liked good-looking things, so she bought a huge bow from the boutique next door and tied it around the robot¡¯s neck.


    The robot, which was already very cute, became even cuter with the help of the bow. The entire robot looked adorable.


    The robot was made of thetest ultra-light material. It was not very heavy, only about 25 kilograms, which was equivalent to the weight of an eight or nine-year-old child.


    Tan Rou picked up the robot effortlessly. Along the way, she did not dare to let the box containing the robot be damaged. After all, this thing cost more than 30,000. If the outer shell was damaged, it would have to be reced. Even though it was free for her to get it, the Tao family had spent a lot of money to buy it from TR, so she couldn¡¯t waste it.


    Perhaps it was because everyone was used to being punctual, they arrived at Li Li¡¯s house almost at the same time. Tan Rou took a taxi here alone. Lu Qing had a chauffeur to pick her up. On the way, he met Liang Lu who was riding a bicycle, so he gave her a ride. He threw the bicycle into the trunk.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After Liang Lu went shopping that day, she still felt that a doll was the best gift, so she bought an oversized doll for Li Li. She also brought flowers, but her flowers were potted.


    When she visited Tan Ron¡¯s housest winter, she had taken a fancy to Tan Ron¡¯s flowers. This year, when the flowers had just sprouted, she had shamelessly asked Tan Rou for the seedlings.


    Tao¡¯s parents were very enthusiastic and gave her many kinds of flower seedlings and seeds. The flowers that Liang Lu brought this time grew from those seedlings.


    ¡°This flowers looks pretty.¡± Lu Qing¡¯s grandfather also liked to grow flowers, so he had a little understanding of flowers and trees. Liang Lu¡¯s pot of flowers was very good in terms of variety and appearance.


    As he spoke, Lu Qing wanted to touch the petals.


    Liang Lu quickly took the flower pot away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my flowers, lest you kill them.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. ¡°Is your flower so fragile? Why would it die if I touch it for a while?¡±


    ¡°My flowers are very precious. I can¡¯t let strangers touch them. Last time, my friend touched them and they withered for a few days. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to save them.¡± Liang Lu said.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t take good care of them if you give it to me?¡± Li Li asked worriedly.


    Liang Lu¡¯s attitude immediately changed. ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful girl. This flower loves to be taken care of by good-looking people. With your care, it will definitely grow healthily.¡± One of them carried the flower pot while the other carried the big doll as they headed towards Li Li¡¯s new home.


    Lu Qing touched his face and said gloomily, ¡°Am 1 not good-looking?¡±¡±


    Xu Yan looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome, but they don¡¯t seem to like handsome guys.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s head was filled with question marks. ¡°ss monitor, why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Xu Yan lifted his leg and walked forward. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±


    Lu Qing was dumbfounded. Was he the only one who didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Do you know what the ss monitor meant?¡± he asked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou roughly understood what Xu Yan meant, but he didn¡¯t n to tell Lu Qing. She would let Handsome Lu find the answer himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can ask Xu Yan yourself.¡± Tan Rou carried the robot and the flowers inside.


    Poor hunk Lu couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why did everyone know but him?


    Lu Qing ran over and asked Li Li, ¡°What did the ss monitor mean?¡±


    Li Li did not hear what Xu Yan said. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Liang Lu, why haven¡¯t you mentioned Lu Qing recently?¡± Xu Yan asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like Lu Qing in the past?¡±


    ¡°ss monitor, why did you suddenly think of this?¡± Li Li asked hurriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Liang Lu said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be said.¡± She nced at Lu Qing. She no longer had that feeling of love in her heart. There was only friendship between friends.


    ¡°I recently realized that studying is much more important than love.¡± Liang Lu said, ¡°A wise man doesn¡¯t fall in love. I still have a long way to go and being single is the best for now. I don¡¯t want to fall behind. Although I can¡¯t get into the Capital University, 1 can get into other university in the Capital. i believe 1 can get in..¡±</font>

 Chapter 635 - 635: 635 Really High-Level

    Chapter 635 - 635: 635 Really High-Level


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li¡¯s family¡¯s new house was in a high-end residential area that had just been built a few years ago. The green area was veryrge, and the infrastructure was rtivelyplete. The subway and bus could reach directly. There was a pedestrian street outside the door, so they could buy anything they wanted.


    It was the weekend, so Li Li¡¯s parents were at home. They were very weing to Li Li¡¯s ssmates.


    Especially Li Li¡¯s mother. She had long known that Li Li had a genius deskmate. Not only did she have excellent grades, but she was also proficient in stock trading. The money that Li Li gave her was how they bought the house now.


    ¡°Wow, Li Li, your ssmates are all so good-looking!¡± Li Li¡¯s mother ran a beauty salon. She was very sensitive to people¡¯s looks. When she saw these good-looking young children, her eyes lit up.


    Li Lu¡¯s mouth twitched. She covered her mother¡¯s mouth and muttered, ¡°Mom, lower your voice. How can we say these things to our guests?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Li¡¯s mother smiled and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, children. Auntie is just being excited.¡±


    They did not me Li Li¡¯s mother. After all, she was telling the truth.


    Li Li¡¯s father was a shy person. He was an engineer and often went on business trips. This was the first time he met Li Li¡¯s ssmates, so he was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know where to stand.


    Li Li¡¯s mother pped him. ¡°Father, why are you standing here? Go cut some fruits for the children!¡±


    Li Li¡¯s father was like a robot who had received instructions. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Li Li exined, ¡°My dad isn¡¯t used to meeting many people. He usually only talks to people he knows. He¡¯ll get nervous when he suddenly sees so many new faces. He¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    They didn¡¯t mind at all, but they felt that Li Li¡¯s parents were quite interesting. One was an extrovert, and the other was an introvert. It just so happened that they work together perfectly.


    Li Li¡¯s parents knew how to cook. They cooked a table full of dishes together. They also took into ount their tastes and made many of their favorite dishes.


    Liang Lu said, ¡°No wonder Lili asked me what I liked to eat that day. So she wanted to prepare a surprise for me.¡±


    Xu Yan liked to eat light food. He picked up a piece of tomato sd and tasted it. ¡°Chilled tomatoes are delicious.¡±


    In fact, Li Li¡¯s parents did not prepare many good dishes. There were no abalones, lobsters, ginseng, or deer antlers. They only prepared ordinary home-cooked dishes. However, they had done it very carefully, taking into ount everyone¡¯s tastes. It was obvious that they valued Li Li¡¯s friends.


    After dinner, they could open the gifts.


    Since Tan Rou had given him a high-intelligence robot, Xu Yan didn¡¯t buy a cleaning robot. Instead, he gave him a painting by a famous contemporary artist, which was worth about 100,000 yuan.


    Lu Qing gave him robot parts and a home appliances shopping card. As long as you use this card to buy home appliances under the Lu Corporation, you can enjoy a 25% discount.


    Thest gift was Tan Ron¡¯s robot. When she took out the robot, Li Li¡¯s father stood up from the sofa. He pointed at the robot and couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence for a long time. ¡°This¡­ This robot is incredibly expensive.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s mother tranted it for him. ¡°He said that this is a new high-intelligence robot from TR Company. It¡¯s very expensive.¡±


    ¡°Actually, 300,000 yuan for a robot with such good performance is indeed not expensive. Just the fact that robots can change their shells at will is more than 90% of the robots in the world,¡± Xu Yan said calmly.


    ¡°I heard that this robot can change its appearance and do things ording to the instructions entered. It can also chat with people and help others carry things.¡± Li Li¡¯s mother said excitedly, ¡°Awhile ago, Li Li¡¯s father and I were going to buy one, but we just bought a house. We didn¡¯t have the money to buy such expensive things.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you didn¡¯t buy it. Otherwise, my gift would have been a waste.¡±


    She reached out and turned on the robot¡¯s switch. Then, she entered the user¡¯s information and activated its various functions.


    After the robot started up, it quickly walked to the table. It skillfully stacked the dirty bowls on the table, then began to tidy up the table and wash the dishes.


    ¡°How advanced!¡± Li Li¡¯s mother was very happy. ¡°This way, 1 won¡¯t have to take turns washing the dishes in the future!¡±


    Tan Rou was also very satisfied with the robot¡¯s performance. She probably wouldn¡¯t modify the robot¡¯s program in the short term..</font>

 Chapter 636 - 636: 636 Really Dead

    Chapter 636: 636 Really Dead


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li¡¯s mother really didn¡¯t know how to thank Tan Ron. Not only did Tan Ron help her daughter with her studies, but she also helped her daughter earn money. Now, she even gave them such an expensive gift. They couldn¡¯t repay this kindness.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, uncle and auntie are very grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, our Li Li wouldn¡¯t have participated in the physicspetition at all and wouldn¡¯t have been able to get a guaranteed entry. You are the benefactor of our family,¡± Li Li¡¯s mother said gratefully.


    Tan Rou smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯re ssmates. This is what 1 should do. Moreover, I didn¡¯t help Li Li much. It was mainly because of Li Li¡¯s own hard work. It was her own ability that she was able to get epted in the Capital University.


    Liang Lu started to feel sad again. ¡°The two of you have already got epted. I¡¯m the only one left in another university. I might not even be able to get into university.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is Big Sis afraid of not being able to get into university?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Liang Lu said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf. Besides, I¡¯ve spent the past six months studying for more than twelve hours every day in order to get into university. 1 don¡¯t dare to go out and y at all.¡±


    ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve made great progress in the past six months, and you did well in the college entrance examination. You¡¯ll definitely get into the university you like.¡± Li Liforted her, ¡°As long as you get into any university in the Capital, we¡¯ll have a chance to meet. Then, we¡¯ll go out and y together.¡±


    Liang Lu was still a little worried. It was not easy for her to give up love and pursue friendship. If she were to give up her idol Tan Rou like this, she would definitely be disappointed in herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Liang Lu seemed to have made a big decision. ¡°If I fail this time, I¡¯ll repeat the exam for a year and fight again next year!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really be different.¡± Lu Qing said emotionally, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you would actually repeat if you don¡¯t get into a university.¡±


    ¡°People change,¡± Liang Lu said. ¡°I was too childish in the past. Now, 1 want to follow my idol¡¯s footsteps and be an outstanding person.¡±


    She then looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Idol, you have to wait for me in the Capital. Don¡¯t run away, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Capital to attend university. I can¡¯t run away,¡± Tan Rou said helplessly.


    Thus, the boys and girls who had just finished their college entrance examination agreed to meet in the capital in September.


    After Tan Rou attended the Teacher Appreciation Banquet, she quietly returned to the capital. She did not tell anyone in the capital, not even her big brother. Grandma Tao had called her a few times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. She always asked Mrs. Tao to pick up on her behalf. Her purpose was to interfere with some people¡¯s judgment.


    Grandma Tao thought that Tan Rou didn¡¯t have time to answer the phone because she had to attend a party after graduation. She didn¡¯t expect this to be Tan Ron¡¯s n.


    In the main hall of the Tao family¡¯s main residence in the capital, Grandma Tao was a little depressed. She asked Aunt Zhou, ¡°All Zhou, do you think I¡¯m very annoying?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that, Miss?¡± Aunt Zhou asked.


    ¡°I called Rourou several times, but she didn¡¯t answer even once. When 1 got through, it was her mother who answered the phone.¡± Grandma Tao asked sadly.


    ¡°Is Rourou not picking up my calls because she thinks I¡¯m too annoying?¡±


    ¡°Miss is not that kind of person. She might really be busy. There are quite a lot of things to do during the graduation season.¡± Aunt Zhouforted her.


    Grandma Tao also epted this exnation. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait a few more days.¡±


    Tao Yue, who was not far away, was overjoyed when she heard their conversation. She had already suspected Tan Ron¡¯s death, but now that even Grandma Tao could not contact Tan Rou, it meant that Tan Rou was really dead.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Tao Yue ran out andughed loudly in a remote part of the manor. ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re actually dead. You¡¯re dead! Hahahaha¡­¡±


    A gardener who came over to water the flowers was frightened by herughter. ¡°Second Miss, what are you doing?¡±


    Tao Yue turned around. The madness on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The gardener¡¯s heart pounded. Why was the Second Miss bing more and more terrifying? Ever since she lost the pianopetition, she had be a neurotic person. From time to time, she would talk to herself and often destroy thewn and flowers.


    Now, she actually ran to such a remote ce andughed crazily.. She must have gonepletely crazy

 Chapter 637 - 637: 637 Had Seen a Ghost

    Chapter 637: 637 Had Seen a Ghost


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Yue was in a very good mood. She took out the piano score that she hadn¡¯t touched for a long time and happily went to the greenhouse to y the piano.


    Tan Rou was dead, so Tao Yue could continue to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family. After the news of Tan Ron¡¯s death spread out in a few days, she would ask her grandparents to take back Source Creek Manor. Such a beautiful ce couldn¡¯t be abandoned there.


    ¡°Good morning! The flowers are so beautiful today!¡± Tao Yue greeted the servants enthusiastically.


    The servants were confused. Tao Yue had been gloomy a while ago, but she had be happy in the past two days. They didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Second Miss, good morning!¡± the servant replied.


    Tao Yue¡¯s expression changed for a moment, and then she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 won¡¯t be the Second Miss soon anyway.¡±


    The servant did not hear what she said clearly. ¡°Second Miss, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Tao Yue. ¡°The flowers are blooming very well today. Cut a few of the prettiest ones and send them to my room.¡±


    The servant said, ¡°Today¡¯s flowers should be sent to the old madam¡¯s room first. The rest should be sent to the other rooms.¡±


    ¡°Grandma has so many flowers. What¡¯s wrong with giving me a few?¡± Tao Yue said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s favorite granddaughter.¡±


    The servant lowered her head and rolled her eyes. She was their favorite granddaughter? Who didn¡¯t know that the old master and the old madam¡¯s favorite granddaughter was Miss Tan Rou?


    ¡°I understand, Second Miss.¡± The servant agreed.


    Tao Yue was a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Second Miss anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± the servant asked.


    Tao Yue couldn¡¯t say it directly. ¡°Just don¡¯t. It sounds stupid.¡±¡±


    The servants found it strange, but Tao Yue had been acting strange recently, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They just thought that Tao Yue was crazy again.


    On Saturday night, Tao Yue nned to take a walk around Yuanxi Manor after dinner to admire the new house that would soon fall into her hands.


    Aunt Zhou walked over. Tao Yue was a little nervous when she saw her. ¡°Good evening, Aunt Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss, the olddy wants you to go. She has something to say to you,¡± Aunt Zhou said indifferently.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tao Yue was very happy. Grandma must be looking for her because of Yuanxi Manor. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°In the pavilion beside the lotus pond.¡± Aunt Zhou said.


    Tao Yue immediately ran away with a smile. Aunt Zhou slowly followed behind her, the corners of her lips curling up slightly.


    There were many mosquitoes by the pool at night. In order to avoid the mosquitoes from disturbing them, the Tao family spent a lot of effort. Now, there were no mosquitoes here.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡± Tao Yue excitedly ran into the gazebo that was covered by a white veil, but she saw an unfamiliar back. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Second Cousin?¡± Tan Rou turned around and smiled at Tao Yue.


    Tao Yue¡¯s eyes widened as she shouted, ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Tan Rou asked calmly. ¡°Where is it?¡± The lights in the pavilion were very dim, and Tan Rou was wearing blood-stained clothes. She looked like a corpse that had crawled up from the ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you. If you want revenge, go find the person who killed you.¡¯Tao Yue was so scared that she couldn¡¯t walk. ¡°Eldest Cousin, you¡­ Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t scare Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Tao Yue, why did you send assassins to kill me? I have no enmity with you. Why do you want my life?¡± Tan Rou said to Tao Yue. Since she thought that Tan Rou was a ghost, she would continue with it.


    ¡°No grudges?¡± Tao Yue immediately shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the real eldest daughter of the Tao family. You¡¯re just a wild girl who came back halfway. What right do you have to steal my position? As soon as you came back, Grandpa and Grandma gave you Yuanxi Manor and prepared so many jewels for you. These should have been mine!¡±


    ¡°So you sent an assassin to kill me?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Yue¡¯s mind was in a mess, and her heart was filled with anger. ¡°And you stole the honor that should have belonged to me. You won first ce in the physicspetition and the pianopetition. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have won first ce!¡±


    ¡°Killing people for those illusory honors, you are so scary.¡± Tan Rou shook her head.


    Tao Yue stared at Tan Ron¡¯s face, wishing she could go up and tear her face into pieces.. ¡°You¡¯re even more hateful!!!¡±

 Chapter 638 - 638: 638 One Must Have a Conscience

    Chapter 638 - 638: 638 One Must Have a Conscience


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Am I as hateful as you?¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°You¡¯ve touched my things time and time again, and even made Meng Xiaoe to find trouble with me. This time, you even sent an assassin to take my life. Tell me, who exactly is the hateful one?¡±


    She took out her phone and yed a recording. The voice inside was no longer the voice of the voice changer, but Tao Yue¡¯s original voice. ¡°If this is a recording of someone talking to you when you were investigating me, do you have anything to exin?¡±¡±


    ¡°How did you get this recording?¡± Tao Yue didn¡¯t care that Tan Rou was a ghost. She wanted to snatch the phone away. ¡°Give me the phone!¡±


    Tan Rou raised her phone up high. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. There are still many things that haven¡¯t been released yet.¡±


    The video, voice, and some of the bank transfer records proved that Tao Yue was the one who nned the assassination of Tan Rou.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Second cousin, do you admit that you sent the killer to kill me?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Yes, I hired the man who killed you. I asked him to break you into pieces and make you die so that you won¡¯t be able toe back to life!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still alive and well. As for the assassins you hired, they¡¯ve already been locked up in the police station.¡± Tan Rou mocked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die?¡± Tao Yue calmed down and looked at the ground. Under the dim light, Tan Ron¡¯s shadow was indeed visible.


    ¡°Damn it, you actually pretended to be a ghost to deceive me. I¡¯m going to strangle you to death and make you really be a ghost!¡± Tao Yue pounced on her.


    Tan Rou put her phone back into her pocket and subdued Tao Yue with one hand. ¡°Those killers couldn¡¯t even kill me with guns. Do you think you can kill me?¡± She pushed Tao Yue away.


    Tao Yue lost her bnce and hit the sharp corner of the railing. Her head was broken and blood flowed out.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, why don¡¯t you take a look at how capable you are?¡± Tan Rou walked up to her and picked her up. ¡°I was able to subdue those assassins not because of the police, but because of myself.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s vision was blurry. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Tan Rou helped Tao Yue to stop the bleeding so that she wouldn¡¯t faint. ¡°Let Grandpa, Grandma, Second Uncle, and Aunt judge your sins.¡±


    The people of the Tao family came in through the white veil. Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao walked at the front. Second Uncle Tao stood at the corner with his head tilted, and Second Aunt Tao stood beside Grandma Tao with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom!¡± Tao Yue instantly woke up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here all this time. 1 was the one who called you over,¡± Grandma Tao said with a straight face.


    Tao Yue finally reacted. She looked at Grandma Tao and then at Tan Rou. ¡°You set me up?¡± she said angrily. She struggled to stand up and grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s arm, wanting to break it.


    Tan Rou flung her hand away and pressed her against the pir. ¡°Do you still want to resist?¡±


    ¡°Tao Yue, you wanted to hurt your eldest cousin?¡± Second Aunt Tao was extremely disappointed. The child she had raised for seventeen years was actually such a person.


    Tao Yue cried, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t want to do this. You guys let me down first!¡±¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was furious. ¡°We¡¯ve let you down? Tao Yue, do you have any conscience?¡±


    Second Uncle Tao was burning with anger. ¡°Your mother brought you back from the welfare home, treated you well, bought you the best things, let you receive the best education, and let you spend hundreds of thousands of yuan every month. Let me ask you, what have we done wrong to you?¡±


    ¡°You said that you treated me as the daughter of the Tao family, but the moment Tan Rou came back, you gave her all the good things. The Yuanxi Manor, high-end vis, and countless jewelry. You gave them all to Tan Rou, but I have none! You don¡¯t even treat me as a daughter of the Tao family,¡± Tao Yueined.


    ¡°When you wanted to learn the piano, 1¡¯11 hire the best piano masters in China and abroad to teach you,¡± Second Aunt Tao said wearily.


    ¡°When you want to participate in the dancepetition, I hired the best fashion designer to make a dance dress for you. Since you were young, what request have I not fulfilled? Tao Yue, think with your mind. Does your cousin have that three-million-dor piano? Does your cousin have the limited edition sports car that your brother gave you in the garage? Do youck any high-end luxury gowns?!¡±


    She faced Tao Yue and said in disappointment again, ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left..</font>

 Chapter 639 - 639: 639 Get Out of the Tao Family

    Chapter 639 - 639: 639 Get Out of the Tao Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Second Aunt Tao loved Tao Yue the most. Without her, Tao Yue would not be where she is today. This was because she loved Tao Yue very much and was hurt the most by Tao Yue.


    Before she left, she said, ¡°You guys handle it. No matter what decision you make, 1 won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Tao Yue panicked when she saw that Second Aunt Tao was about to leave. She pushed all the me onto Tan Rou. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. 1 said those words out of anger. Tan Rou said those words on purpose to anger me.¡±


    Tan Rou was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Your ability to lie through your teeth has improved again. However, your brain doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. Have you forgotten what you just said?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If it weren¡¯t for you, 1 would still be the eldest daughter of the Tao family! You stole my identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family!¡± Tao Yue said with grievance.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°You have to understand one thing. I¡¯m older than you. I¡¯ve been the eldest daughter of the Tao family since 1 was born. If you want to pursue this matter, I should be the one to pursue the matter of you stealing my identity,¡± Tan Rou said calmly.


    ¡°You used my identity for nearly seventeen years, but not only did you not thank me, you even wanted to kill me. Your actions are really shameless.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the Tao family.¡± Grandpa Tao said, ¡°Since you said that we don¡¯t treat you as a daughter of the Tao family, then get lost. I¡¯ve raised you for seventeen years, and you¡¯ve be an ingrate. From now on, the Tao family will treat you as dead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this to me!¡± Tao Yue was very regretful. ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t chase me out of the Tao family. I don¡¯t want to be the eldest daughter anymore. Please let me stay!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will still let you stay here?¡± Grandpa Tao was both disappointed and angry. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the transfer records, voice recordings, and the murderer¡¯s confession. The ount number he mentioned is the same as yours. A lot of the information matches yours. What else do you have to deny?¡±


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. 1 didn¡¯t do it.¡± Tao Yue argued weakly.


    ¡°Take it out!¡± Grandpa Tao said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit it, 1¡¯11 show you the evidence.¡±


    Two maids came up with two boxes. One was filled with voice-changing equipment, and the other was with Tao Yue¡¯s assassination n. The handwriting was pretty, but she was not a good person.


    When Tao Yue saw that the things in her room had been found, she knew she had no chance to turn the tables. However, she was unwilling to admit defeat. If she admitted defeat like this, she would have nothing left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Tao family for so many years. Have you really loved me? I¡¯ve asked you for The Yuanxi Manor many times, but you didn¡¯t give it to me!¡± Tao Yue said. ¡°You gave it to Tan Rou as soon as she returned, and you said you loved me. Is this how you show your love for me?¡±¡±


    ¡°Are you worthy of it?¡± Grandpa Tao said sternly, ¡°Xiao Rou is the flesh and blood of the Tao family, and you¡¯re just a child who was adopted. If it weren¡¯t for the Tao family, you would still sell fake flowers in the orphanage! Look at you now. You¡¯re wearing high-end custom-made dresses, eating all kinds of delicacies, having a luxury car to pick you up when you go out and a nanny to take care of you when youe back. Would you have lived like this if you hadn¡¯te to our Tao family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a child of the Tao family. You should take good care of me!¡± Tao Yue said.¡±


    Grandpa Tao was about to die from anger. How could this person be so shameless? He knew that Tao Yue was not as obedient as she looked on the surface. Usually, the old couple would turn a blind eye to Tao Yue¡¯s private actions. After all, it was not a big mistake.


    However, Tao Yue shouldn¡¯t have hurt Tan Rou. Tan Rou was the apple of their eyes. They wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone who hurt their precious granddaughter.


    ¡°Send her to the police station!¡± Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on her. ¡°We can¡¯t educate this child anymore. Since we can¡¯t educate her well, we¡¯ll send her to the police station. At her age, she should bear criminal responsibility!¡±


    ¡°No, no, 1 don¡¯t want to go there!¡± Tao Yue couldn¡¯t go to the police station. Her actions had vited thew. If she were charged, she would definitely go to jail. She couldn¡¯t go to jail. When she came out, everything would be over..</font>

 Chapter 640 - 640: 640 Who Is This?

    Chapter 640: 640 Who Is This?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to let Tao Yue off so easily. The person who hurt his sister must be severely punished. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t there a small room behind the manor? 1 think Ms. Tao Yue is not very conscious now. Why don¡¯t we send her in to calm down for a few days?¡±


    Tao Yue knew that small room. It was used by the Tao family to deal with those who had made big mistakes, but it had not been used for many years. Since Tao Yue came to the Tao family, the door had not been opened. There must be a lot of dust and insects inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lock me in there. I know I was wrong! That ce is dark and small. There is a lot of dust and bugs. I don¡¯t want to go in.¡± Tao Yue cried.


    Grandpa Tao agreed to Tao Zhi¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. Send Tao Yue in. When Rourou is no longer angry, we¡¯ll hand Tao Yue over to the police. We¡¯ll deal with her however we want. There¡¯s no need to give me face.¡±¡±


    Tao Yue was dragged away by the maid. Tan Rou looked at her struggling back and shook her head. If Tao Yue could stay in the Tao family safely, she would never cause trouble for Tao Yue. However, Tao Yue didn¡¯t know how to be satisfied. She wanted to monopolize everything. How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    Since Tao Yue liked to cause trouble, then let her go to the prison to cause trouble. There were so many criminals in the prison, and they would never let her have it easy.


    Grandpa Tao ordered people to announce that Tao Yue was no longer a child of the Tao family on all the social media ounts of the Tao family. He also said that anyone who came into contact with Tao Yue in the future would be going against the Tao family.


    Once the news was released, it caused a huge uproar. The topic soared all the way to the top of the trending searches for a few days. Hundreds of millions ofizens joined in the discussion of this topic, which was roughly divided into three points of view.


    Firstly, the Tao family had gone too far. Their biological daughter hade back and was in a hurry to throw their adopted daughter out. At this time, they said that they would cut ties with her. It was obvious that they wanted their adopted daughter to suffer.


    The other point of view was from Tan Ron¡¯s perspective. After all, there were many people who knew about this. They didn¡¯t know where they got the news that Tao Yue didn¡¯t like Tan Rou and added fuel to the fire.


    Some said that Tan Rou was too jealous and asked the Tao family to kick Tao Yue out.


    Tao Zheng also quickly posted a Weibo post. He had been doing photography in the living area recently and had gained a lot of fans. He already had a million fans, and these were not zombie fans. They were all real fans.


    Photographer Tao Zheng: ¡®Stop guessing. My sister, Tan Rou, didn¡¯t do anything. It was Tao Yue who hired a shooter to shoot my sister. The police will make an announcement about this in a few days.¡¯


    Starting from his Weibo, the mighty figures in various fields also began to appear.


    Professor Wu logged into the ount that he hadn¡¯t used since he applied for it and posted a Weibo post: ¡®Those who hurt Tan Rou will definitely be punished. If you can¡¯t find a goodwyer, I can provide the bestwyer services for free.¡¯


    Although he had never used his ount, many physics enthusiasts knew that it was his ount, so he had hundreds of thousands of fans on his ount.


    Moreover, there were many big names in the physics world among his fans. These people also had many fans on their ounts.


    In an instant, half of the country knew that Tao Yue had hired a killer. The Tao family had a lot of influence, and Tao Yue was once the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Both of them were very popr.


    Physics Zhong: ¡®What? Someone actually bullied the little girl when I wasn¡¯t in the Capital?! 1 can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. I¡¯ll sue that bad guy Tao Yue until she goes bankrupt!¡¯


    This was posted by Professor Zhong. After he recovered, he often went to all parts of the country to look for good physics seedlings. He was still basking in the sun at the southernmost part of the country.


    The moment he posted on Weibo, arge number of mighty figures reposted it. Although the retweeters did not know what it meant, they had a great influence. As long as they had influence, everything else was not a problem.


    Theizens were all stunned. What was Tan Ron¡¯s background? Why did she get so many big shots to speak up for her?


    Netizen A: ¡®I remember that she was on the hot search a few timesst year, but it was all negative news. They said that she cheated and was being kept by an old man.¡¯


    Netizen B: ¡®Those were all framed by others. Miss Tan Rou herself is very gentle and kind, and her grades are especially good.¡¯


    Netizen C: ¡®You¡¯re still asking about Tan Ron¡¯s identity? Don¡¯t you know that Tan Rou is the real daughter of the Tao family in the Capital?¡¯


    The identity of the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital was already very influential..

 Chapter 641 - 641: 641 Tao Yue’s Ending

    Chapter 641: 641 Tao Yue¡¯s Ending


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Ron saw those Weibo posts, she shuddered. What were these old men doing? She immediately logged into her social media ount that she hadn¡¯t used for a long time and sent them messages one by one, asking them to delete their Weibo posts.


    These old geezers were quite obedient. When Tan Rou asked them to delete it, they deleted it. However, after they deleted it, they collectively sent a message saying, ¡°The little girl asked us to delete it. Actually, we didn¡¯t want to delete it.¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless when she saw them, but they were concerned about her, so she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    Theizens were all guessing if Tan Rou, this youngdy, really had such great influence. She actually made all the mighty figures of the various realmse out to speak up for her. Wasn¡¯t this too magical?


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t pay attention to what theizens were saying. She was paying attention to Tao Yue. After two days of calmness, Tao Yue no longer shouted. She sat in her room in a daze and cried. From time to time, she would cry and ask the Tao family to let her out.


    On the third day, Tan Rou asked Grandpa Tao to let Tao Yue out. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for Tao Yue, but she was afraid that Tao Yue would be a fool if she stayed in there for too long. If she had mental problems, then all her mistakes would be written off.


    On the fourth day, the country was still very tolerant of mental patients. Whether it was murder or arson, as long as the criminal had mental illness, he would not be severely punished.


    Tao Yue¡¯s entire face was dirty. Under normal circumstances, she should still be in school, but she was now a criminal suspect and had lost her qualification to go to school. Once she was found guilty, she would be expelled from school.


    When Tao Yue saw Tan Rou, she pounced on her as if she had gone crazy. ¡°Tan Rou, you b*tch! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The police officer in charge of handling the case cuffed her hands and warned, ¡°We¡¯ll record everything you say in your statementter. If you dare to say that you want to hurt others again, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    Tao Yue¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Officer, please let me see my mother again. I want to talk to her.¡± She felt that as long as Second Aunt Tao spoke up for her, she wouldn¡¯t have to be taken away by the police. After all, Second Aunt Tao loved her the most.


    The police officer said, ¡°Ms. Tao, I¡¯m really sorry. We don¡¯t have the ability to arrange a meeting for you. We can only arrange it for you if the other party is willing to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her daughter,¡± Tao Yue cried, ¡°If you tell her, she¡¯lle and see me.¡±


    The policeman shook his head and said, ¡°If she wanted to see you, she would havee long ago.¡±


    Then, he escorted Tao Yue to the police.


    Seeing that the police car was getting closer and closer, Tao Yue began to struggle desperately. ¡°Mom, I was wrong. Please help me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Please help me talk to Grandpa and Grandma¡­¡±


    She was young, but she was quite strong. The police officer who escorted her spent a lot of effort to get her into the car.


    The servants of the Tao family were standing at the door. Some of them had taken care of Tao Yue for more than ten years. Now that Tao Yue had fallen into such a state, they were also very sad.


    Aunt Zhou¡¯s eyes were cold. She said to the servants, ¡°In the future, there will only be one eldest daughter in the Tao family. You have to do your best to take care of the real daughter of the family. Don¡¯t have any extra thoughts.¡±


    The servants were all part-timers, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t be sad about Tao Yue¡¯s departure.


    The police were very fast. Within a day, the notice was sent out and a criminal charge was filed.


    Tao Yue was sentenced for hiring someone to kill and for not reporting the crime. Since she was over 16 years old, she had to go to prison to serve her sentence. She was sentenced to seven years.


    The Tao family had used some tricks to send her to a prison with those who hadmitted vicious crimes. The female prisoners there might not havemitted murder and arson, but they were all very cruel.


    ¡°Boss, another beautiful girl hase.¡± A skinny woman said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bet on her as the next toy?¡±


    A fierce-looking woman walked over, picked up Tao Yue, and hung her on the wall. ¡°Sisters, our new toys are here.¡±


    The female prisoners immediately tore off half of Tao Yue¡¯s clothes and touched her body. After touching her, they threw paper balls soaked in ink at her, leaving a mark on her body.


    They had a lot of fun because Tao Yue¡¯s skin was very fair and she was very suitable to y this game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I beg you¡­¡± Tao Yue asked.


    The fierce-looking female prisoner grinned. ¡°Hehehe, little girl, you still have a long life ahead of you. Let¡¯s have some fun together..¡±

 Chapter 642 - 642: 642 Without Xiao Mo

    Chapter 642: 642 Without Xiao Mo


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron saw Tao Yue from the surveince camera. She felt embarrassed, but she was happy to see Tao Yue being punished like this. After looking at her for a long time, Tan Ron felt disgusted. She said to the prison guard, ¡°Please take good care of her. Don¡¯t let anyone y with her to death.¡±


    They have already received orders from the higher-ups. The higher-ups asked them to pay close attention to this neer, so they would pay attention to Tao Yue¡¯s situation at all times and convey what happened to the higher-ups.


    Zhuang Liu was waiting for Tan Rou outside the prison gate. He had pushed back three meetings before he could spend a day with Tan Rou. Otherwise, he would still be working overtime at thepany.


    Tan Rou was in a much better mood when she saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s handsome face. Zhuang Liu was more pleasing to the eye. The scene of Tao Yue ying games with the female prisoners was really ufortable.


    Zhuang Liu was embarrassed by her stare. He asked, ¡°Rourou, why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± Zhuang Liu was nervous. He touched his face and turned to Xiao Mo.


    Xiao Mo looked at it for a long time but couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Tan Rou ran to Zhuang Liu and said happily, ¡°Your face is a little handsome!¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Where did you learn such sweet nothings?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°i learned it online. There¡¯s still a lot. Do you want me to say more to you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the carter.¡±


    Xiao Mo silently listened to the couple¡¯s mushy words, then skillfully opened the backseat door. ¡°Third Master, Miss Rourou, please get in the car!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, give me the car keys.¡±


    Xiao Mo handed the keys to Zhuang Liu, who sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Then he said to Tan Rou, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Tan Rou had sat in the front passenger seat before, so she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Xiao Mo saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger¡¯s seat respectively. He wondered if he could sit in the back today. He wanted to enjoy the feeling of being driven by his boss.


    Xiao Mo was overjoyed. He opened the car door and was about to sit in the back seat, but Zhuang Liu stopped him.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, you don¡¯t have to follow me today. I¡¯ll give you a day off. Go out and y.¡± Zhuang Liu said calmly.


    Xiao Mo froze. ¡°Huh? Give me a break?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, you can take this opportunity to go on a blind date.¡± Tan Rou teased Xiao Mo.


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Miss Xiaorou, I don¡¯t have anyone 1 can go on a blind date with.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had been very busy for the past six months. As his best assistant, Xiao Mo naturally had to work with him, so he didn¡¯t have much time to rest.


    Zhuang Liu said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a blind date, go find one. Anyway, you can¡¯t go out with us today.¡±


    Xiao Mo gently closed the door. ¡°Alright, have fun.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and stepped on the elerator to drive away. He wanted to cherish every minute and second he had with Tan Rou. Moreover, he had a very busy schedule today. If he wasted time, he would not be able toplete his date n.


    After the couple left, Xiao Mo finally remembered where he was. He looked around and saw nothing but weeds and prison walls. There was not a single car in sight.


    Since it was near the prison, there was no public transport or satellite signal. In the end, Xiao Mo took the police car back to the city. If it wasn¡¯t for the police car, he didn¡¯t know how long he would have to wait.


    On the other side, Zhuang Liu was in a very good mood. Thest time he took a car with Tan Rou alone, he was in a hurry to send Tan Rou back and did not manage to take a good look around. Today, he had made a perfect n that would definitely satisfy Tan Rou. He was really an excellent boyfriend.


    Tan Rou nced behind her. Although she couldn¡¯t see Xiao Mo anymore, she still felt worried for him. ¡°Zhuang Liu, you¡¯re driving too fast.¡±


    ¡°Not fast, right?¡± Zhuang Liu looked at his dashboard. ¡°6okm/h. It¡¯s a normal speed.¡±


    Tan Rou facepalmed. ¡°I mean, you left too fast. Have you ever thought about how Xiao Mo is going to get back to the prison without a shared bike?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I believe Xiao Mo can solve this problem.¡±


    Tan Rou felt sorry for Xiao Mo, who was abandoned by his boss..

 Chapter 643 - 643: 643 VIP suite

    Chapter 643: 643 VIP suite


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The couple, who had not seen each other for a long time, decided to forget about Xiao Mo for the time being. They were going to enjoy their sweet time together.


    When they talked about the college entrance examination results, Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Are the resultsing out in these two days?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°In the past, the results were released on June 23rd. It should be around the same time this year.¡±


    Zhuang Liu counted the days. It will be the day after tomorrow. He deliberately asked, ¡°How did Rourou do?¡±


    Tan Rou tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°It should be a paper that scored full marks.¡±


    ¡°Are you that confident?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t get full marks?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°If none of the teachers thinks that I might be too proud and give me a low score on purpose. How could I not get full marks? Moreover, every year, the college entrance examination will give full marks for the Chinese and English essays. 1 think this year will be no exception.¡±


    If this was said by someone else, then he would be overly arrogant. However, these words from Tan Ron¡¯s mouth were very believable because she had the ability to be arrogant.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Tan Rou looked at the road. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be the way back to the city.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said confidently, ¡°Xiao Rou, just leave yourself to me. I¡¯ll take you to a good ce.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s mind suddenly shed with images of the 18 restrictions. ¡°Uh, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think too much about it. He only wanted to go on a date with Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it. Moreover, that store has a very good reputation. It won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Tan Rou ced her hand on the door handle. Was it toote for her to get out of the car now?


    When they reached the ce, Tan Rou realized that she was thinking too much. This didn¡¯t seem like a ce for fun, but a small treehouse.


    The treehouse was two meters above the ground. The trees used to build the wooden house were man-made. They were not made of wood, but reinforced concrete. Then, the reinforced concrete was painted into the color of the trunk. The cost of building a treehouse with reinforced concrete was lower, and it was convenient to use water and electricity.


    A man who looked like a manager came over with a room card. ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang, good morning. These are your room cards. Please keep them. Your VIP couple package with a big bed room is ready. Have a good time.¡± His attitude was very friendly, as if they had been good friends for many years.


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu curiously. ¡°You two seem to be very familiar with each other? Also, what was a VIP couple package with a big bed room?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± The manager automatically ignored the problem of the big bed room and smiled. ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang has been here several times.¡±


    Tan Rou replied with, ¡°Oh? Several times?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at the manager and said helplessly, ¡°1 always came with Xiao Mo.¡±


    ¡°You brought Xiao Mo to the couple suite?¡± Tan Rou asked quickly.


    Zhuang Liu thought to himself, ¡®I brought him here to inspect the environment.¡¯ However, he says, ¡°He¡¯s the driver.¡±


    If Tan Rou was not around, Zhuang Liu would not have driven himself.


    The managerughed and left without stopping. ¡°You two enjoy your time.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and said with a faint smile, ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go and take a look at the VIP couple¡¯s suite.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt really wronged because when he came to inspect the room. The manager only said that it was a movie room with a big bed.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. A couple suite was fine too. After all, he and Rourou were already a couple.


    The treehouse looked small, but there were actually quite a lot of things inside. There was a big bed, a table, and two sofas. There was a sink by the door, and two pots of nts by the window.


    There were many fresh fruits and snacks on the table. Zhuang Liu had asked the manager to prepare them in advance. They were all Tan Ron¡¯s favorites.


    Tan Rou observed the environment. It was not bad. It was clean, tidy, and spacious. It was suitable for watching movies. The facilities for watching movies were also veryplete. There were even 3D sses, so they could watch foreign movies.


    ¡°What would you like to watch?¡± Zhuang Liu asked. 1 heard from the manager that all the films here are imported originals without any cuts. ¡°The visual experience here is very good.¡±


    ¡°Choose a sci-fi film with good special effects.¡± Tan Rou picked up her 3D sses. ¡°We can¡¯t waste this equipment.¡±


    Zhuang Liu picked a new sci-fi blockbuster. Before it started, he went to prepare snacks so that Tan Rou could eat them when she watched the movie..

 Chapter 644 - 644: 644 Fiery atmosphere

    Chapter 644: 644 Fiery atmosphere


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The film began with aser gun battle. Humans and aliens fought for Earth. In order to protect their homes, the weaker humans used their flesh and blood to fight against the aliens. They were beaten by the highly civilized aliens without any strength to fight back.


    At this moment, the main characters appeared¡­


    Tan Rou looked at the two people kissing each other on the screen and was stunned. ¡°Third Brother, did you y the wrong movie?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shrunk the screen awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t y the wrong movie. This is a science fiction movie.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°It¡¯s getting a little weird.¡±


    Zhuang Liu ate a few grapes to relieve his thirst. ¡°This should just be a scene.


    The sexual portrayals in foreign movies are quite obvious.¡±


    Tan Rou closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll let my eyes rest for a while.¡±


    After three minutes, the scene ended. Zhuang Liu called Tan Rou to continue watching. ¡°Rourou, there¡¯s a gunfight.¡±


    The two of them watched for half an hour. Just as they were eximing that the special effects of the film were very good, the romantic scenes appeared again. This time, the male protagonist¡¯s bed partner became a hot alien woman.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tan Roumented, ¡°This is much more exciting than the first romantic action movie we watched. At least the male and female leads were normal people at that time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was no longer in the mood to watch the movie. His attention waspletely attracted by Tan Rou. What movie? Wasn¡¯t her partner right beside her?


    ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± Zhuang Liu held Tan Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Can I?¡±


    Tan Rou thought the same thing. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    ¡°Of course, watching them kiss isn¡¯t as happy as kissing yourself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu turned his face to kiss Tan Rou, and as he kissed her, he rolled onto the bed. The minds of the people kissing were muddled. They didn¡¯t know what they were doing and were only following their instincts.


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­.. ¡± Tan Rou groaned.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly woke up. He pulled his hand out of Tan Rou¡¯s clothes and ran to the door in the blink of an eye. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to stop him, but she was too embarrassed to speak.


    After Zhuang Liu left, Tan Rou quickly tidied up her clothes and went to the sink at the door to wash her face. Handfuls of cold water sshed on her face, making her feel much better.


    The exciting scene in the movie had ended, but Tan Rou¡¯s heart could not calm down for a long time. If Zhuang Liu had not taken the initiative to get up just now, would something terrible have happened?


    She loved Zhuang Liu, that was for sure, but she didn¡¯t want to hand herself over now.


    Zhuang Liu also washed his face. He stood at the door and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Let¡¯s not watch the movie. Let¡¯s go out for a walk. The environment outside is quite good.¡±


    The movie hadn¡¯t finished, but he didn¡¯t want to watch it anymore in case something irreversible happened.


    After they left, the fiery atmosphere in the treehouse instantly disappeared. None of them knew that the two pots of green nts ced by the window actually had an aphrodisiac effect. This was the effect that the VIP Couple suite had wanted. Otherwise, it would not live up to its name.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu held hands as they walked along the forest path. Although the treehouse was man-made, the forest was real. The greenery was very good, the atmosphere was quiet, and the air was very fresh.


    ¡°I really like the fragrance of trees in summer. This fragrance carries the smell of life. It feels very alive.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached. To Tan Rou, she had indeed died once.


    ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s wrong¡­ Sigh!¡± Tan Rou saw that Zhuang Liu was in a daze and wanted to ask him what was wrong. In the end, she missed her step and fell down.


    Her fingers were interlocked with Zhuang Liu¡¯s. When Zhuang Liu realized that she had fallen, he immediately pulled her back. Because Zhuang Liu was too strong, Tan Rou directly bumped into his chest.


    ¡°What a hard wall.¡± Tan Rou rubbed her chest and then patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s chest. ¡°Third Brother, your chest muscles are pretty strong.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said proudly, ¡°Not only do I have chest muscles, but 1 also have abdominal muscles. Touch them.¡±


    Tan Rou want to leave him hanging. She reached out and patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s abdominal muscles. She said with satisfaction, ¡°Your abdominal muscles are also very strong. It seems that you have been exercising for the past six months.¡±


    In order to recover to the level before he was poisoned, Zhuang Liu had indeed gone through painstaking efforts. He even squatted in the office while reading documents in order to recover his figure as soon as possible..

 Chapter 645 - 645: 645 Difficult to Treat

    Chapter 645: 645 Difficult to Treat


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When they were tired, they found a clean patch of grass and sat cross-legged across from each other. Tan Rou suddenly stretched out her palms towards Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu also understood and stretched out his palms.


    ¡°We¡¯re like heroes who practice martial arts in martial arts novels.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Why do 1 remember that those two people took off their clothes to practice?¡±


    Tan Rou blushed and pulled her hand out. ¡°Third Brother, you are getting bolder. I thought you were a cold and aloof person. 1 didn¡¯t expect your brain to be filled with yellow trash.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already kissed me so many times. Are you still feeling shy?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not shy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu moved to her side and sat shoulder to shoulder with her. ¡°Rourou, where do you want to go after the results are out? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have time?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°1 can finish my work first and then go out with you.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Zhuang Liu had been working hard, so she did not want him to be so tired, so she changed the topic. ¡°Third Brother, have you settled thepany matters in the capital? Is Grandpa Zhuang feeling better?¡±


    Hearing Tan Rou mention Old Master Zhuang, Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression suddenly became a little lonely. He shook his head and said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved. I thought he could live for another 20 years. I didn¡¯t expect the illness toe so quickly.¡±


    Three months ago, Old Master Zhuang went to the prison to visit Zhuang Shang and his son. Zhuang Shang had lost a lot of weight. Old Master Zhuang saw this and felt pain in his heart. He had raised the child for more than 40 years. How could he not feel sad?


    Ever since he returned, Old Master Zhuang had been depressed. One day, he identally fell while walking alone. When the butler found him, he had already fallen unconscious.


    The butler immediately called for the family doctor. At his age, it was very easy for him to fall sick, so the family doctor was stationed at the Zhuang family¡¯s house 24/7 and was on call.


    Even though the family doctor came very quickly, he had already missed the best time to save Old Master Zhuang. Old Master Zhuang survived, but he was in aa for half a month before he woke up.


    Zhuang Liu looked at his grandfather who was lying on the hospital bed and felt very regretful. He should not have been angry with Old Master Zhuang. If he had not been angry and not moved out, Old Master Zhuang might not have been so depressed and would not have fallen.


    Tan Rou had also gone to visit Old Master Zhuang, but his bodily functions had deteriorated so much that it was difficult to make up for it.


    Zhuang Liu told Tan Rou that Old Master Zhuang had paid a huge price for the development of the Zhuang family before the new year. He had overdrawn his body, so that he was not in good health when he turned 80. Otherwise, he would not be in a hurry to choose the next head of the family.


    Most importantly, Old Master Zhuang had been agitated by the things that his third son had done. Deep in his heart, he did not want to believe that Zhuang Shang had done so many bad things. His conflicted mind kept stimting his nerves, causing his health to deteriorate.


    Tan Rou could cure many illnesses, but she couldn¡¯t cure mental illnesses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Grandpa Zhuang will definitely recover.¡± Tan Rouforted.


    ¡°Oh, how is my father¡¯s condition?¡± Zhuang Liu asked. ¡°If he could wake up, perhaps his grandfather¡¯s condition would improve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already put the medicine to nourish his body. As long as we can make the antidote, Uncle Zhuang will wake up immediately.¡± Tan Rou promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make the antidote in these two months.¡±


    Zhuang Liu believed Tan Rou. ¡°Just try your best. Don¡¯t make things too difficult for yourself.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Zhuang Liu was in pain. Although Zhuang Liu looked cold, he was actually a person who cared about his family very much. His father and grandfather were lying on the hospital bed at the same time. It must have been a huge blow to him.


    ¡°Hug you.¡± Tan Rou reached out and wrapped her arms around Zhuang Liu. ¡°Trust me. I will definitely try me best.¡±


    Zhuang Liu closed his eyes and enjoyed Tan Ron¡¯s embrace. The warm body temperature and the familiar fragrance of flowers and trees made him feel much better.


    After he recovered emotionally, Zhuang Liu brought Tan Rou to eat. Although there were many snacks prepared in the room, snacks could only be used for entertainment and could not be eaten as food. Moreover, they did not eat much just now.


    ¡°The food here is very good. Xiao Rou can order a few more to try.¡± Zhuang Liu suggested.


    Tan Rou was worried too much. ¡°Don¡¯t order too much or else we wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know why 1 asked you to order more dishes in a while..¡±

 Chapter 646 - 646: 646 Xiao Ron Stripped

    Chapter 646: 646 Xiao Ron Stripped


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When she looked at the menu, Tan Rou felt that the dishes here were really exquisite. Every photo was very beautiful, as if it had been carefully edited.


    Zhuang Liu told Tan Rou that the pictures of every dish here were the same as the real thing, so she could order without worry. She could order whichever dish she liked directly.


    Tan Rou ordered five dishes. ¡®Til order these first. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll order more.¡±


    When the dishes were served, Tan Rou was dumbfounded. ¡°This te is too small.¡±


    The tes were small, and so were the dishes, so they couldn¡¯t be seen in the pictures.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°You can order a few more dishes.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the price behind each dish and could not help butin, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re too wasteful. How can youe here to eat? It¡¯s so expensive that 1 can¡¯t eat my fill.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this bit of money.¡± Zhuang Liu said very domineeringly, ¡°As long as Rourou likes it, I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°Let mee up with a strategy for our next date. 1¡¯11 definitely choose a ce that¡¯s affordable and fun.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed, ¡°Sure. You can n the next date.¡±


    The dining table was by the window, so they could enjoy the scenery while eating. Through the window, one could see a man-madeke. There were many birds in theke, and one of them was a mandarin duck.


    Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou, ¡°Does seeing Yuanyang mean that our rtionship will be blessed?¡±


    Tan Rou quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Mandarin ducks aren¡¯t loyal birds. They¡¯re polygamous. Didn¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a bunch of female mandarin ducks following behind that male mandarin duck?¡±


    Zhuang Liu did see them. He thought they were young mandarin ducks. ¡°I thought they were their children.¡±


    ¡°In terms of loyalty, swans should be chosen. They are monogamy. If one dies, the other will be depressed.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be like swans. We¡¯ll only love each other for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re not a good person in this life, why would you be a swan in your next one?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯re all humans now. Why do we still yearn for animal love?¡±


    After discussing the love between swans, Tan Rou felt a little sleepy. She would take an afternoon nap every day. If she didn¡¯t take an afternoon nap, it would affect her spirit in the afternoon. Even though she was on vacation, this habit hadn¡¯t changed.


    Zhuang Liu noticed that Tan Ron¡¯s eyelids were about to close, so he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s rest here.¡±


    Tan Rou did not have any objections. She was not picking about where she slept at night.


    Zhuang Liu closed the window and turned on the air conditioner in the room. Then, he sat on the chair to rest.


    Tan Rou saw him sitting on the chair and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Third Brother, aren¡¯t you going to rest for a while?¡±


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to lie down beside Tan Rou, but he was afraid of offending Tan Rou, so he decided to rest on the chair for a while. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    Tan Rou patted the bed and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯reing?¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood up immediately. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to lie on the bed and rest for a while.¡±


    The sun was ring outside, but as long as the curtains were closed, nothing could be seen.


    Tan Rou was really sleepy. She fell asleep in less than three minutes. Zhuang Liu could not talk to her even if he wanted to.


    ¡°You slept so fast.¡± Zhuang Liu gently caressed Tan Ron¡¯s head, then pulled her into his arms and fell asleep.


    When Tan Rou woke up, she felt her shoulders go numb. She usually slept on her back, but today, she slept sideways. She subconsciously used her right hand to support herself, but in the end, she felt a hard wall. This wall was still warm.


    Tan Rou woke up in shock. She sat up immediately. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu opened his eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tan Rou calmed down after hearing his voice. She turned on the night light by the bedside. ¡°I just touched a warm wall. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat up. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ Why did you take off your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I didn¡¯t take off my clothes myself,¡± Zhuang Liu said unjustly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it off, did I?¡± Tan Rou asked subconsciously. How could she do such a hooligan thing?


    Zhuang Liu nodded, feeling wronged. ¡°You started to take off my clothes as soon as you fell asleep. 1 couldn¡¯t stop you!¡±


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°Did I really do it?¡±


    Actually, Zhuang Liu had taken off his clothes because he felt that it was too hot, but seeing Tan Rou like this, he did not n to tell her the truth..

 Chapter 647 - 647: 647 Can’t bear to part

    Chapter 647: 647 Can¡¯t bear to part


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the way back, Tan Ron was depressed. How could she be such a hooligan? It was just a nap, and she took off Zhuang Liu¡¯s clothes. She had never heard of this habit before.


    Then, she thought about it. Even if she had this habit, no one would know because she had always slept alone, whether in theboratory or at home. No one had taken care of her before. Later on, she grew up and became independent, so she had no chance to sleep in the same bed as others.


    Zhuang Liu saw that she was looking out of the window and knew that she was still thinking about what had just happened, so he said, ¡°Rourou, 1 don¡¯t mind you taking off my clothes. In the future, I¡¯ll help you with it whenever you want.¡±


    Tan Rou took a deep breath and said, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this. If someone else was around, I wouldn¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Tan Rou thought back to the cold and aloof Zhuang Liu and realized that she seemed to like the current Zhuang Liu more, the one and only Zhuang Liu that belonged to her.


    Zhuang Liu drove to the entrance of the Tao family¡¯s manor. It was not the first time he drove here, so he was more familiar with the journey to the Tao family¡¯s manor than when he returned to his old residence.


    Tan Rou was a little reluctant to part with Zhuang Liu. It was not easy for them to meet each other. She did not know when they would meet again. She walked to the window of the driver¡¯s seat. Zhuang Liu rolled down the window, then Tan Rou kissed Zhuang Liu on the forehead and ran away.


    ¡°You¡¯re responsible for me after you kiss me,¡± Zhuang Chuo said with a smile.


    Tan Rou covered her ears and didn¡¯t listen. She ran home quickly and bumped into her brother.


    Tao Zhi looked at Tan Rou sadly and said sourly, ¡°Well, my little sister has all grown up now. I can¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    Zhuang Liu, who was not far away, smiled at Tao Zhi as a greeting.


    Tao Zhi knew about their situation and smiled at him.


    Zhuang Liu drove away. Tan Rou stood obediently in front of Tao Zhi and called him, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, did you have fun today?¡± Tao Zhi asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you mind us going out to y alone?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zhi sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve no longer object towards the both of you hanging out but you have to tell our parents about this. They don¡¯t know about it yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them about it after a while,¡± Tan Rou said embarrassedly.


    Tao Zhi agreed. ¡°Yes, you can tell them when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Third Sister!¡± Tao Qi flew over. ¡°I missed you so much!¡±


    Tan Rou hugged him. ¡°Are you on vacation?¡±


    Tao Qi chuckled. ¡°Yesterday was your day off after the exams. 1 didn¡¯t ask Dad and Mom to tell you because I wanted to give you a surprise.¡±


    Tan Rou was indeed surprised. When she called the day before yesterday, Tao Qi said that he would wait a few days. She didn¡¯t expect him toe today.


    ¡°I missed you so much. Without you there, 1 was bored in thepetition.¡± Tao Qi said sadly, ¡°There was apetitionst time, and I lost badly. If you were with me, I would definitely win.¡±


    Tan Rou had also heard about it. Thest time Tao Qi participated in an onlinepetition, the contestants were all junior high school students. He was the only primary school student, and in the end, he obtained tenth ce. Tao Qi was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even have the mood to eat.


    ¡°Next time there¡¯s apetition like this, call me and I¡¯ll participate with you remotely.¡± Tan Rou encouraged her younger brother, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll definitely beat them.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t spoil him too much.¡± Tao Zhi pulled Tao Qi away. ¡°This kid needs to be taught a lesson. A primary school student dares topete with a junior high school student. It would be strange if he doesn¡¯t lose.¡±


    Tao Qi snorted angrily. ¡°If I was also a junior high school student, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me. This summer vacation, 1 want to study in advance. They can allpete!¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°You want to skip a grade like your idol?¡±


    Tao Qi¡¯s idol was Zhuang Liu. Ever since he heard about Zhuang Liu skipping a grade to go to school, he had always wanted to look up to Zhuang Liu and skip a grade to go to school. However, Tao¡¯s parents disagreed. They said that he only needed to go to school normally and did not need to skip a grade.


    However, Tao Qi was a little willful. He still chose to secretly learn the upper-grade knowledge. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have participated in the junior high schoolpetition..

 Chapter 648 - 648: 648 Walking Out of the Haze

    Chapter 648: 648 Walking Out of the Haze


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Qi raised his little face and said proudly, ¡°I will definitely be as outstanding as my brother and sister.¡±


    The older sister that he referred to was definitely Tan Rou, but the older brother he was talking about was not Tao Zhi or Tao Zheng, but Zhuang Liu.


    The three of them chatted andughed as they walked towards the main residence. When Second Aunt Tao, who was watering the flowers in the garden, saw the three of them, she felt both envious and sad.


    Not long ago, she also had a pair of children, but now she only had a son. Compared to boys, Second Aunt Tao preferred cute girls. When she adopted Tao Yue, she nned to treat Tao Yue as her own daughter. After so many years, she thought that she had fulfilled her responsibility as a mother, but she raised a vicious daughter.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Second Aunt!¡± Tan Rou smiled and greeted Second Aunt Tao. ¡°Let me help you water the flowers!¡±


    Second Aunt Tao¡¯s heart warmed. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s so hot outside. You should go back and rest. They had prepared iced watermelons at home. They were very sweet.¡±


    Although it was already past five o¡¯clock, it was still warm.


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°Second Aunt, you should go back and rest too. Xiao Qi and 1 will help you finish watering the remaining flowers.¡±


    Second Aunt Tao was also in the mood to water the flowers. She just wanted to find something to do so that she wouldn¡¯t think of that person when she sat there.


    ¡°How can 1 let you children water it? I can do it myself,¡± Second Aunt Tao said with a smile.


    Tao Zhi and Tan Rou looked at each other and immediately made a decision.


    ¡°Let us apany you.¡± the siblings said in unison.


    The sensible Tao Qi said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the watermelon over.¡±


    When Second Aunt Tao saw these children, she felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re all good children.¡±


    With these good children by her side, there was no need for her to think about that heartless adopted daughter. In the future, she would raise Tan Rou as her own daughter.


    They watered the flowers, washed their hands, and then went to the table to eat iced watermelons.


    Second Aunt Tao liked to chat with the children. She first asked the youngest Tao Qi, ¡°Xiao Qi, do you like living in the Capital?¡±


    Tao Qi took a bite of the watermelon and said, ¡°I can live anywhere, as long as I can be with my parents, brothers, and sisters.¡±


    After saying that, he added, ¡°Of course, living with Second Aunt is also the best. You would always cook delicious food for me.¡±


    Tao Zhi knocked Tao Qi¡¯s head and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like her just because she cooks nice food for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Tao Qi swallowed the watermelon in his mouth and said solemnly, ¡°I like Second Uncle and Second Aunt very much. I also like Grandpa and Grandma. That¡¯s why I want to live with you.¡±


    ¡°Little Qi, you have such a sweet mouth.¡± Second Aunt Tao rewarded Tao Qi with a watermelon core. ¡°You¡¯re too cute. If only my son could be as cute as you.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, Little Brother Sheng is already so big. How can he be cute?¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Second Aunt Tao said regretfully, ¡°Xiao Sheng has never been cute since he was young. He doesn¡¯t like to talk to others either. He always has a sour face. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that others owe him a lot of money.¡±


    Tao Zhi spoke up for Tao Sheng. ¡°Actually, Little Sheng just doesn¡¯t know how to express himself. When we yed together in the past, he always wanted to find a topic to ease the awkwardness. However, he always said the wrong thing and made the atmosphere even more awkward.¡±


    Second Aunt Taoughed out loud. ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. I don¡¯t know where that kid heard that he would tell jokes to get others to y with him. Then, he collected a lot of jokes and brought them back. In the end, he didn¡¯t tell any funny jokes at all. His father and 1 were dumbfounded.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know much about her cousin, and they rarely met each other. Therefore, she listened from the side and tried to understand him from other people¡¯s words.


    Tao Zhi brought up the topic, and Second Aunt Tao seemed to have opened up a chatterbox. She kept talking about interesting things about Tao Sheng when he was young. Since Tao Zhi also lived in the capital when he was young, she knew a lot of interesting things about Tao Zhi when he was young.


    Tan Rou listened with great interest. She did not have the concept of childhood, so she cherished other people¡¯s childhood stories even more.


    Second Aunt Tao was so engrossed in her story that she didn¡¯t notice the others who were quietly approaching her.


    Grandma Tao and Aunt Tao walked over hand in hand. They didn¡¯t make a sound and just listened to Second Aunt Tao talk about Tao Zhi and Tao Sheng¡¯s childhood.


    Perhaps Second Aunt Tao had not gotten over the influence of Tao Yue, but it did not matter. With so many children apanying her, she would get over it sooner orter..

 Chapter 649 - 649: 649 Working for Half a Month

    Chapter 649: 649 Working for Half a Month


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s college entrance examination results were out a few dayster. Just as she said, the teacher would not deliberately deduct her marks. Therefore, she became the first student in her school¡¯s history to score full marks in the college entrance examination. She was also one of the few students in the country who scored full marks.


    Although she didn¡¯t go to school, banners celebrating her perfect score were hung all over the school. Even the city center¡¯srgest electronic disy screen showed Tan Ron¡¯s photo and results.


    The Tao family was overjoyed. Everyone gave her a red packet, much more than the New Year¡¯s gift money. This time, her younger brother also found a reason to give her a red packet. Although the money was not much, he didn¡¯t want to fall behind.


    The Tao family even tried their best to celebrate with Tan Ron. They either gave her things or took her out for dinner. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the eptance letter hadn¡¯t been sent yet, they would probably have held a three-day banquet to celebrate.


    Not only did the Tao family celebrate for her, but the strangers outside also let her live peacefully.


    Since her results came out, people kept calling or sending messages to congratte her. Some of them knew her, while others didn¡¯t. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to answer the phone, so whenever someone called or sent her a message, she would cklist them.


    In such an era, finding a person¡¯s contact information was too easy. Moreover, Tan Rou was already very famous. People kept calling her to ask if she wanted to endorse their products. Some people even wanted to give her a car or a house. Tan Rou blocked more than 20 people who wanted her to shoot advertisements in a day.


    To get rid of her worries, Tan Rou decided to work in theboratory for half a month and rest for half a month. She promised Zhuang Liu that she would develop the antidote within two months. Now was a good opportunity to do so.


    During dinner, Tan Rou told everyone she would shut herself in theboratory. She also said that she would not use her phone for the next half a month or reply to anyone¡¯s messages. She hoped that everyone could be mentally prepared.


    ¡°Why is it so sudden?¡± Grandma Tao didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to enter theboratory. She hadn¡¯t had a good talk with her granddaughter yet. ¡°Come back to theboratory in a few days. Grandma will bring you around.¡±


    Tan Rou thanked Grandma Tao for her kindness. ¡°Grandma, I have a very important experiment to do. I can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    Hearing that Tan Rou had an important experiment to do, Grandma Tao didn¡¯t insist that Tan Rou stay outside. ¡°Then go and do your experiment. I¡¯ll take you out to y when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Grandpa Tao said, ¡°You¡¯re already so old. How are you going to bring your granddaughter out to y? It¡¯s better not to drag her down.¡± Although he did not say it nicely, he also thought about Grandma Tao. Grandma Tao was afraid of heat and fatigue. She might get a heatstroke if she went out to y this season.


    Grandma Tao red at him and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve recuperated now. I can go out and have some fun too. You¡¯re the only one who stops me from going out every day.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. Her grandparents had such a good rtionship. Although they were always bickering, they truly loved each other. Only when they loved each other would they always care for each other. When they were old, they cherished this rtionship even more.


    Tan Rou had received many calls over the past few days. Even if she didn¡¯t answer the phone, there would be calls to annoy her. Mother Tao noted it and suggested that Tan Ron¡¯s phone be left with her. She would answer Tan Ron¡¯s phone. However, Tan Rou still had her own social circle. If her friends sent her messages, it was very likely that she wouldn¡¯t receive them.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, it¡¯s good to go to theboratory for a period of time, but you have to eat on time. Also, if you have any needs, you have to tell Mom. I will prepare them for you.¡± Mrs. Tao wanted to be her daughter¡¯s shield.


    Everything in Tan Ron¡¯sboratory had been prepared. There was nothing she needed, but there was no kitchen at theboratory where she could cook. Someone had to send food daily, so she left this matter to Mrs. Tao to prepare.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Everyone in the Tao family knew that Tan Rou was very capable and that she had suffered in the past. Therefore, they never talked about the past in front of Tan Rou. They only did their best to fulfill Tan Ron¡¯s requests when she needed them.


    Herboratory was built in Yuanxi Manor. Since the entire manor belonged to her, her newboratory was huge and had all the necessary equipments..

 Chapter 650 - 650: 650 Missing

    Chapter 650: 650 Missing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The newboratory was mainly divided into three workshops. One was for researching drugs, one was for building machinery, and thestboratory was rtively small. It was filled with the most sophisticated electronic equipment in the world.


    Tao Qi sent Tan Rou to theboratory door and asked reluctantly, ¡°Sister, are you really going to go in for half a month? i will miss you.¡±


    Tan Rou half-squatted down and gently said to her brother, ¡°Didn¡¯t i give you homework? Do a little of it ording to the n every day. When you¡¯re done with your homework, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The homework she gave Tao Qi was all about junior high school. Since Tao Qi wanted to learn knowledge in advance, as his sister, Tan Rou had to help him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my homework on time every day,¡± Tao Qi said.


    Tan Rou and her family waved at her and carried their daily necessities into theboratory. The reason why she did this was firstly to hide for a period of peace and quiet, and secondly, she wanted to focus on developing the antidote and make some other things at the same time.


    Ever since Tan Rou went into seclusion to develop the antidote, Zhuang Liu came here every few days. At first, the guard did not let him get close. When he came, he met Tao Zhi. Tao Zhi brought him in and said that as long as Zhuang Liu came in the future, he did not have to stop him.


    Zhuang Liu, who had gotten the pass, woulde almost every day. He told Xiao Mo to search for delicious food when he was free, and then he would buy it for Tan Rou to eat. However, he had never entered Tan Ron¡¯s vi.


    Every time she came back, there would be a fierce-looking woman guarding the door. Everyone called her Aunt Zhou, and even Tao Zhi was very respectful to her. Aunt Zhou didn¡¯t allow Zhuang Liu to get close, and Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t behave atrociously in Yuanxi Manor. After delivering the things, he would only stay at the door for a while before leaving.


    That day, when he was delivering the things, he happened to see Tao Zhiing out from inside. Seeing such a scene, Zhuang Liu felt bad. He was clearly Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend and Tan Ron¡¯s future family. Why couldn¡¯t he go in?


    With the thought that if he couldn¡¯t go in, they shouldn¡¯t go in either, the childish Zhuang family¡¯s new parent, Zhuang Liu, said to Tao Zhi, ¡°Don¡¯t go in too often to see Rourou. It¡¯ll distract her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t see her?¡± Tao Zhi said bitterly.


    ¡°Actually, i haven¡¯t seen her for almost half a month. Usually, Aunt Zhou would send the food in. We had no chance to interfere at all. Even my mother could only send the food to Aunt Zhou at the door.¡±


    Zhuang Liu suddenly felt a little envious of Aunt Zhou. Not only could she guard theboratory door every day, but she could also see Tan Rou every day. How nice!


    Since he couldn¡¯t meet Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu could only inquire about Tan Rou from others. However, since only Aunt Zhou coulde into contact with Tan Rou, he could only ask Aunt Zhou.


    Aunt Zhou had always been business-like. ¡°Everything is fine, Eldest Miss. You¡¯ve finished your daily meals and will rest on time at noon and night.¡±


    Zhuang Liu wanted to ask more, but Aunt Zhou suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Zhuang Liu, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aunt Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Miss said that she misses you very much and asked you to wait for her. She wille out in two days.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was overjoyed, but there was not much expression on his face. ¡°Okay, okay, 1 got it. Tell Xiao Rou that I miss her too.¡±


    This time, it was Tao Zhi¡¯s turn to be jealous. He asked Aunt Zhou urgently, ¡°Aunt Zhou, did Rourou ask you to pass on a message to me? Does she miss me too?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Aunt Zhou returned to her previous expression. ¡°Eldest Young Master, I¡¯m sorry. Miss Xiaorou did not bring you any message.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He patted Tao Zhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be too sad. When Rouroues out, let her tell you personally.¡±


    Tao Zhi really wanted to beat Zhuang Liu up and shut him up.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯te out of theboratory when the time came. She said she would be in there for half a month, but it wasn¡¯t a fixed fifteen days. It might be a little earlier orter. Perhaps she really encountered a problem. Tan Rou stayed in theboratory for a full 19 days beforeing out.


    This made the Tao family very anxious, especially Tao Qi. Every day, he would take the questions fromst night to theboratory door and wait for Tan Rou, hoping that Tan Rou woulde out and fulfill her promise.


    On the day Tan Rou came out, the Tao family came to wee her with a bouquet of flowers. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she had made a great contribution.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Tao Qi pouted and was about to cry.


    Tan Rou hugged Tao Qi and said to everyone, ¡°Long time no see, everyone..¡±

 Chapter 651 - 651: 651 Detoxification

    Chapter 651: 651 Detoxification


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Tao family surrounded her and asked her if she was feeling unwell. They even asked if she was hungry and if she wanted to eat something.


    Tan Rou was not hungry. She had eaten all the food that her family sent in every day. Moreover, Zhuang Liu would send her snacks from time to time. Not only was she not hungry, but sometimes she even ate too much. She couldn¡¯te out to run in theboratory, so she had gained a few pounds.


    ¡°Sister didn¡¯t keep her word. i finished all my homework, but Sister didn¡¯te out.¡± Tao Qiined.


    Tan Rou pulled her brother to her side and said apologetically, ¡°Xiao Qi, I¡¯m sorry. I wanted toe out earlier, but I couldn¡¯te out at the critical moment of the experiment. How about this, I¡¯ll take a few days to apany you to do the questions to make up for your marks, okay?¡±


    Tao Qi didn¡¯t mind doing the questions. He only cared that his sister could apany him. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡±


    Tan Rou extended her pinky and made a promise. After she ticked, Tan Rou thanked her family for their help over the past few days.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family,¡± Grandma Tao said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Grandma has prepared a lot of new dresses for you. Do you want to try them on with Grandma now?¡±


    Tan Rou shook the antidote that she had just developed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll try the dress again when Ie back. I have to go out and do something now.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know why Tan Rou was in theboratory, so they didn¡¯t stop her. They only asked if she would be back for dinner.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I will be back for dinner. 1 want to eat the braised lion¡¯s head that Auntie made. There¡¯s also steamed bass.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was very happy. ¡°I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare dinner immediately.¡±


    After saying that, Tan Rou and Tao Zhi drove to Zhuang Liu¡¯s ce. She had to send the antidote over as soon as possible.


    Tao Zhi was very jealous of Zhuang Liu. Why did his sister have to give the antidote to Zhuang Liu¡¯s father as soon as she came out of theboratory? Moreover, during the time in theboratory, her sister did not say that she missed him. This made him feel like a failure as an older brother.


    Therefore, Young Master Tao was very unhappy along the way. Tan Rou was busy detoxifying Zhuang Liu¡¯s father and did not notice her brother¡¯s emotions.


    When they arrived at Zhuang Liu¡¯s vi, Tao Zhi¡¯s mood suddenly improved. It turned out that Zhuang Liu was not at home at all and missed the opportunity to meet Tan Rou at the first opportunity.


    Shen Jing was very surprised to see Tan Rou. No one had told her that Tan Rou woulde today, so she did not prepare anything.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? 1 could have prepared something for you in advance.¡± Shen Jing greeted her with a smile. ¡°You and Brother sit here for a while. I¡¯ll call Zhuang Liu now.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t call Third Brother. Let¡¯s go and check on Uncle Zhuang. I¡¯ve made the antidote,¡± Tan Rou stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll go cure him now.¡±


    Shen Jing was stunned. ¡°Rourou, did you really make the antidote?¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at Shen Jing¡¯s expression and felt that she was quite pitiful.


    First, her son was poisoned and paralyzed, and then her husband was poisoned and unconscious. If she had not been strong, she would have copsed long ago.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs to detoxify Uncle Zhuang first.¡±


    Shen Jing wiped her moist eyes and said happily, ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Zhuang Yan had been unconscious for too long, so he could not eat on his own. Therefore, Tan Rou made the antidote into liquid and mixed it into the nutrient solution to detoxify Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°This is the remaining potion.¡± Tan Rou handed the potion to Shen Jing. ¡°If Uncle Zhuang wakes up, you can give him the potion directly. If he didn¡¯t wake up, she would still use this method to detoxify him.¡±


    Since there was no chance to test the antidote, Tan Rou divided the antidote into many portions. Once there was an adverse reaction, she could quickly adjust the prescription and reformte the antidote. However, she believed that there was no problem with this potion.


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi didn¡¯t stay long. They had promised Mother Tao that they would go back for dinner, so they had to go back on time.


    When they went downstairs, they met Zhuang Liu who had rushed back. Zhuang Liu was covered in sweat. It was obvious that he had just returned.


    ¡°Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, 1 made it in time. The car broke down halfway, so 1 ran back.¡± Zhuang Liu panted. Shen Jing still sent him a message secretly.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Tan Rou said with some heartache.


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou and said, ¡°I want to hear you say that you miss me with my own ears..¡±

 Chapter 652 - 652: 652 Quickly Go See Your Dad

    Chapter 652: 652 Quickly Go See Your Dad


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron nced at her brother beside her and then at Zhuang Liu in front of her. She said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Aunt Zhou to tell me that you missed me?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s ears turned red. She had only said that casually. She did not expect Aunt Zhou to really tell Zhuang Liu about it. It was really too embarrassing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t say it.¡± Tan Ron secretly observed her brother¡¯s expression. She would say it, but she didn¡¯t want to say such mushy words in front of her brother.


    Tao Zhi simply couldn¡¯t hear. He didn¡¯t know that Zhuang Liu was so thick-skinned that he would take the initiative to say such mushy words. He covered his ears and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll go out and get the car first. Come and find me after you¡¯re done talking. Mom wants us to go back early.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    After Tao Zhi left, Tan Ron¡¯s nervousness eased up a lot. Shen Jing was also upstairs taking care of Zhuang Yan, so she could talk to Zhuang Liu for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Zhuang Liu said affectionately. This was the first time they had been separated for so long since they had known each other. Even back then, one of them was in the capital, and the other was in school. They met once a week.


    Tan Rou pursed her lips and said gently, ¡°1 miss you too, Third Brother.¡±


    They hugged each other and separated at the touch.


    ¡°I just gave uncle some medicine. There are twenty-one portions in total and you need to use it for twenty-one days. The antidote will take effect today and he should wake up in three days at thetest.¡± Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu about the things to take note of. ¡°After Uncle wakes up, you can let him take the antidote directly. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took note of them one by one, but he was still not satisfied. ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡±


    Tan Rou thought that he was talking about taking care of the solemn details, so she added, ¡°When Uncle wakes up, you have to inform me immediately. I¡¯lle over and formte a treatment and diet n for him ording to his condition. His stomach is rtively weak, so we can¡¯t let him eat directly.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to hear this. ¡°1 want to hear something else. Other than missing me, is there anything else you want to say to me?¡±


    Even if Tan Rou had something to say, she couldn¡¯t say it now. She said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to say. Go and see your father. My brother is still waiting for me outside.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little disappointed. He had been missing Tan Rou every minute and every second these days. Even when he slept, she was always in his dreams. He had wanted to wait for Tan Rou toe out and have a good talk with her to ease his longing, but Tan Rou had nothing to say to him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°You should head home first. i¡¯ll go see my father.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the sad expression on his face and suddenly smiled. ¡°i haven¡¯t had dinner with my family in a long time. My mother asked someone to prepare a lot of dishes for me to go back for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll just head home and be with them for today. I¡¯ll meet you tomorrow.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    On the road outside, Tao Zhi was already waiting for Tan Rou. He was watching the news while waiting. When Tan Rou came in, he happened to see a piece of news about the Zhuang family.


    ¡°How¡¯s the old man of the Zhuang family recently?¡± Tao Zhi asked casually.


    Tan Rou was taken aback. ¡°Why did Big Brother ask about his situation?¡±


    She had also gone to see Old Master Zhuang, but Old Master Zhuang seemed to have reached the end of his life and could not turn back. His health was probably not good to begin with. After the encounter with his third son and then falling down, the old man never recovered from the blow.


    ¡°I just happened to see a report about the Zhuang family, so 1 was just asking.¡± Tao Zhi said.


    ¡°Old Master Zhuang¡¯s condition is not good. It seems like it¡¯s fated.¡± Tan Rou said emotionally. ¡°I can¡¯t save him.¡±


    Tao Zhi patted Tan Ron¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°This isn¡¯t your problem. Doctors can¡¯t save all patients. Birth and death can¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that Uncle Zhuang can wake up soon so that he can see Grandpa Zhuang onest time.¡± Tan Rou sighed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tao Zhi started the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. Dad and Mom are still waiting for us for dinner.¡±


    Tan Rou fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Let¡¯s go home..¡±

 Chapter 653 - 653: 653 New Student

    Chapter 653: 653 New Student


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Just as Tan Rou had said, Zhuang Yan woke up on the third day. Zhuang Yan, who had just woken up, could not speak. He could only blink a few times and make a hoarse voice.


    Because she knew in advance that Zhuang Yan would wake up anytime, Shen Jing did not dare to leave Zhuang Yan for a moment these few days. She carefully wiped Zhuang Yan¡¯s body, hoping that he would wake up cleanly.


    As she wiped, Shen Jing felt that the range of his hands was veryrge. She stared at his hands and realized that it was not her imagination.


    Not only did he move his hand, but his arm also moved subconsciously. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.


    Shen Jing immediately went to close the curtains. A patient who had been sleeping for a long time could not see the bright light, lest the bright light hurt his eyes.


    ¡°Yan, can you hear me?¡± Shen Jing quickly returned to the bedside and asked softly, ¡°All Yan, it¡¯s me, Jingjing. Can you hear me?¡±


    The solemn consciousness was still not awake. He could hear Shen Jing talking to him, but he could not tell what Shen Jing said. If he had known earlier, this person was very close to him.


    ¡°Yan, are you done?¡± Tears welled up in Shen Jing¡¯s eyes. She immediately wiped them away with the back of her hand, afraid that they would fall on Zhuang Yan.


    Zhuang Yan couldn¡¯t answer her. He could only use slow movements to tell Shen Jing that he was still alive.


    Shen Jing grabbed his hand that was about to lift up. ¡°I¡¯ll call Xiao Liu immediately and tell him that you¡¯re awake. And Rourou, do you know who she is? She¡¯s your future daughter-inw, the person who treated you. Our family survived because of her!¡±


    Zhuang Yan could only blink in response to Shen Jing. He hoped that Shen Jing would stop crying, but he could not say anything.


    When Zhuang Liu came back, Shen Jing was massaging Zhuang Yan¡¯s body. After waking up for a while, Zhuang Yan¡¯splexion was much better than before. He could also make a few simple sybles.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Zhuang Liu was very excited. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Looking solemnly at his son who could stand up, surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t speak yet, but his vocal cords weren¡¯t damaged. He would be able to speak after a while.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. If you have anything to say, tell us after you recover.¡± Zhuang Liu held his solemn hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, we have plenty of opportunities to talk in the future.¡±


    Zhuang Yan blinked his eyes, indicating that he agreed with Zhuang Liu.


    Shen Jing reminded Zhuang Liu, ¡°Xiao Liu, go and call Rourou. I was too busy taking care of your father to call her. You have to thank them properly. If possible, when your father recovers, we¡¯ll treat them to a meal.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took out his phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out and make a call now.¡±


    After he left, Shen Jing turned around and said to Zhuang Yan, ¡°Ah Yan, Rourou is actually our son¡¯s girlfriend now. She is a very outstanding girl. Our son¡¯s leg and your life were saved by her. Once you¡¯ve recovered, we will personally visit them to thank them. We should start thinking about their marriage.¡±


    He smiled solemnly and ced his hand on Shen Jing¡¯s palm. He pressed it gently, indicating that he agreed with Shen Jing¡¯s words.


    Shen Jing was overjoyed and told Zhuang Yan a lot about Tan Rou. She had not spoken to Zhuang Yan for so many years, so she wanted to tell him everything at once.


    Zhuang Yan also liked listenina to her talk. When he was unconscious, he was like a bird locked in a cage. The cage was covered with an impervious cloth. He shouted desperately in the cage, but he could not make a sound, and the thick cloth had never been opened.


    The solemnity now was like a bird that had been reborn. He could once again soar under the blue sky, talk to the people he cared about, and enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    On the other side, Tan Rou was also very happy when she learned that Zhuang Yan had woken up. She packed up her first aid kit and was about to go over to see Zhuang Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, where are we going now?aDo you want the driver to send you?¡± Mrs. Tao asked curiously when she saw her carrying the first aid kit. Tan Rou said happily, ¡°I¡¯m going to Third Brother Zhuang¡¯s house to visit Uncle Zhuang. He just woke up. 1 have to rush over to check on him.¡±


    When Mother Tao heard that Zhuang Liu¡¯s father had woken up, she was also very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll also prepare a gift to visit him some other day.¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections. However, she reminded Tan Rou, ¡°Don¡¯t go for now. Uncle Zhuang has just woken up. He must have a lot to tell his family.¡±


    Mother Tao felt that it made sense, so she decided to hold off that n..

 Chapter 654 - 654: 654 Death

    Chapter 654: 654 Death


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Ron arrived, Zhuang Yan happened to be resting. He couldn¡¯t stay awake for too long now. He would have to go back to sleep soon. Shen Jing was worried that he wouldn¡¯t wake up again, so she didn¡¯t dare to let him sleep. However, he would be sleepy, which made her very troubled.


    ¡°Let uncle sleep. Uncle is like a newborn baby now. Babies can¡¯t adapt to the outside world, so they need to sleep more. Uncle is in the same situation. As long as he continues to take the antidote, the poison in his body will be expelled and he fall unconscious again.¡±


    Shen Jing¡¯s worried heart finally rxed when she heard what Tan Rou said. ¡°Thank you, Rourou. I¡¯m sorry that 1 had to trouble you toe all the way here on such a hot day.¡±


    Then, she took out an ancient square box. ¡°This is a little gift from Auntie. Please ept it.¡±


    Tan Rou could roughly guess what was inside, but she could not ept it. Although she had saved Zhuang Yan, Zhuang Liu had also given her a lot of medical fees, so she could not ept Shen Jing¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Third brother has already given me a lot of consultation fees, so 1 can¡¯t ept this gift.¡± Tan Rou declined.


    Shen Jing insisted on giving it to Tan Rou, but Tan Rou refused to ept it. Shen Jing thought about it and decided to give this gift to Zhuang Liu for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Third Brother at home?¡± Tan Rou looked left and right but did not see Zhuang Liu. It was Zhuang Liu who had called to invite her over just now.


    Shen Jing said, ¡°He also wanted to stay at home and wait for you, but something urgent happened at thepany and he had to go back immediately, so he went back first. Stay for dinner tonight. He¡¯ll definitely be back.¡±


    Tan Rou remembered that she had an appointment to have dinner with Grandma tonight. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really sorry. 1 have an appointment with Grandma tonight, so I can¡¯t stay.¡±


    Shen Jing could understand. ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    However, the next time they met was at Old Master Zhuang¡¯s funeral.


    Zhuang Yan had just woken up, but Old Master Zhuang¡¯s condition was not good. After finding out that Old Master Zhuang was sick, Zhuang Yan insisted on visiting his father.


    After seeing Zhuang Yan, Old Master Zhuang¡¯s condition seemed to have improved. He was very energetic every day. He kept talking to Zhuang Yan as if someone was urging him.


    ¡°Dad¡­Tell me slowly¡­¡± His solemn pronunciation was not very urate.


    When Old Master Zhuang heard Zhuang Yan call him ¡®father¡¯, he felt as if he had returned to the year when Zhuang Yan had just learned how to speak. At that time, he was still young, and his wife was hugging Zhuang Yan, who had called him¡¯ father¡¯.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Old Master Zhuang saying that three times in a row and then smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯re better, I can go and see your mother without worry. She¡¯s been urging me for a long time.¡±


    Solemn tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡±


    Old Master Zhuang exhaled and slowly closed his eyes.


    The ward was instantly filled with tears. The doctors and nurses all left, leaving the Zhuang family alone. They were used to seeing death and had long been numb to death in the hospital.


    Zhuang Liu did not cry loudly. He just stood at the side and cried silently. He remembered his grandfather¡¯s love for him in his heart. If possible, he also wanted his grandfather to live a few more years. If he had known earlier, he would have secretly resolved the matter of Zhuang Shang and his son so that his grandfather would not be troubled.


    After that, it was time to organize Old Master Zhuang¡¯s funeral. Old Master Zhuang was very influential, and many people came to attend. Tan Rou also came with her parents.


    After offering incense to Old Master Zhuang, Tan Rou wanted to see Zhuang Liu. Old Master Zhuang loved Zhuang Liu so much, so Zhuang Liu must be very sad now.


    However, she did not see Zhuang Liu after looking around. Under normal circumstances, Zhuang Liu should have been guarding Old Master Zhuang¡¯s coffin, but Zhuang Liu was not here.


    Tan Rou looked around but did not find Zhuang Liu. Instead, she found Xiao Mo, who was dressed in a ck suit. Xiao Mo was receiving guests. As Zhuang Liu¡¯s personal assistant, Xiao Mo could be considered half a member of the Zhuang family. Moreover, when Old Master Zhuang was alive, he treated Xiao Mo very well.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, have you seen your Third Young Master?¡± Tan Rou walked over and asked.


    Xiao Mo replied, ¡°Third Young Master said that he needed to go to the toilet, but he hasn¡¯t returned yet. He must have been held back by someone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go look for it..¡±

 Chapter 655 - 655: 655 Marriage at the Funeral

    Chapter 655: 655 Marriage at the Funeral


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    From afar, Tan Ron could see Zhuang Liu standing at the flower bed outside. However, he was not standing there alone. The eldest daughter of the Meng family, Meng Si, was also there.


    Didn¡¯t this woman say that she would not pester Zhuang Liu anymore? Why did hee back? Tan Rou was puzzled.


    She didn¡¯t walk over directly. Instead, she hid behind a pir beside the flower bed, wanting to wait for them to finish talking before going over. She could hear what they were saying from this position, and the other party could not see her.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, don¡¯t be too sad about Grandpa Zhuang. The dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. Don¡¯t hurt yourself because of this.¡± Meng Si consoled me.


    ¡°Miss Meng, your words are really interesting. My grandfather has just passed away,¡± Zhuang Liu said angrily.


    ¡°You want me not to be sad? Is that possible?¡±


    Meng Si paused. ¡°1 just wanted tofort you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to bother with her. He still had to go back to the wake. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the toilet here to solve his physiological problems. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been pestered by Meng Si.


    Meng Si looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s handsome face and tall figure, and her heart thumped. Only someone like Zhuang Liu was worthy of her. The ugly young master of the Yuan Family couldn¡¯t evenpare to Zhuang Liu¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, I¡¯ve already broken off the engagement with the Yuan Family. You know that I¡¯ve always liked you, so I still want to be with you.¡± Meng Si blushed. ¡°And my grandfather has already agreed to our marriage. He said that as long as you¡¯re willing, we can get married at any time.¡±


    After Meng Si broke off the engagement, she immediately told Old Master Meng that she wanted to marry Zhuang Liu. Initially, Old Master Meng did not agree to their marriage because of Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg injury. Now that Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg had recovered and he had managed the Zhuang family¡¯s business so well within half a year, Old Master Meng was very satisfied, so he agreed to let Meng Si marry Zhuang Liu.


    However, Zhuang Liu did not even look at her. Every time Meng Si came to look for Zhuang Liu, she would be stopped by the security guard at the door. He even said that if she harassed the owner again, he would call the police. Meng Si had no choice but to go to thepany to look for Zhuang Liu, but she was still stopped by the security guards.


    This time, Old Master Zhuang¡¯s death gave her a chance. Usually, the security guards could stop her, but today, when she came to mourn Old Master Zhuang, could the security guards stop her? Hence, she sessfully entered the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence and met Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t want to talk to a retard. It would lower his IQ. Furthermore, Meng Si was really an interesting person. It was the Yuan Family who had taken the initiative to break off the engagement after they looked down on her. How did Meng Si end up breaking off the engagement with the Yuan Family?


    People outside said that Meng Si was very smart and had a good business mind, but Zhuang Liu thought that she was stupid. This woman was not any smarter than her silly sister.


    ¡°Liu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Meng Si didn¡¯t get a response from Zhuang Liu for a long time. She thought that he didn¡¯t understand, so she repeated, ¡°Did you hear what 1 just said? My grandfather has already agreed to our marriage. As long as you agree, we can get engaged and get married immediately.¡±


    Zhuang Liu only wanted to chase this woman out, but today was not the day for him to do so.


    ¡°Miss Meng, do you know what day it is today?¡± Tan Rou saw the impatient expression on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face, so she came out to help Zhuang Liu. ¡°Do you see what was hanging in front of the Zhuang family¡¯s door?¡±


    When Meng Si saw Tan Rou, she said angrily, ¡°Why is it you again? Why are you eavesdropping on us?¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, you¡¯re talking so loudly. Why are you afraid that others will hear you?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Get lost!¡± Meng Si said angrily.


    Zhuang Liu was about to speak, but he was stopped by Tan Rou. Tan Rou gave him a look, meaning to let her solve it.


    ¡°I still have the same question. Do you know what day it is today?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Today is Grandpa Zhuang¡¯s funeral. The entire Zhuang family is holding a funeral, but you are here talking about your marriage. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will stab you in the back?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Meng Si didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just wanted to tell Zhuang Liu the good news. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should leave!¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t behave atrociously at my grandfather¡¯s funeral!¡±

 Chapter 656 - 656:656 Zhuang Liu Made A Move

    Chapter 656:656 Zhuang Liu Made A Move


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Si was extremely happy. She said fiercely to Tan Ron, ¡°Did you hear that? Xiao Liu told you to get lost, so get lost quickly!¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to a fool. She walked straight to Zhuang Liu and took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We still need you to keep watch over there.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say anything and let her hold his hand.


    When Meng Si saw this, she was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. ¡°What right do you have to hold his hand? Let go of him!¡± As she spoke, she wanted to take Tan Ron¡¯s hand away and put her hand on Zhuang Liu¡¯s.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou quietly moved to the side. Meng Si missed and fell into the flower bed, almost scratching her face that had been meticulously groomed countless times.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Meng Si touched her face and didn¡¯t find any wounds, so she looked for Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou to settle the score. ¡°Why are you two holding hands?¡±


    Tan Rou held Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what we mean?¡±


    ¡°Let go of your hands!¡± Meng Si ordered, ¡°1 won¡¯t allow you to hold hands!¡±


    Tan Rou raised her and Zhuang Liu¡¯s hands and emphasized, ¡°Miss Meng, you¡¯d better take a good look. This isn¡¯t holding hands. It¡¯s an intimate way of holding hands. Do you get what we mean now?¡±


    Meng Si was puzzled. Why would Zhuang Liu be with that hypocritical bitch Tan Rou? Tan Rou must have seduced Zhuang Liu by relying on her good looks. She had to save Zhuang Liu.


    She said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to hold hands, nor will I allow you to be together! Xiao Liu is mine. He can only marry me.¡±


    Then, she asked Zhuang Liu bitterly, ¡°Xiao Liu, you must have been deceived by this b*tch, right? Don¡¯t believe her words, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Zhuang Liu interrupted Meng Si impatiently. ¡°Stop acting crazy and leave our house quickly. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll ask the security guards to chase you out.¡±


    ¡°You want to chase me out?¡± Meng Si couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°We¡¯ve been ssmates for many years, and you¡¯re actually chasing me out because of this b*tch! Zhuang Liu, you¡¯ve really changed!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to call me a slut again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Zhuang Liu became ruthless.


    ¡°I want to say, Tan Rou, you b*tch¡­¡± Meng Si didn¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°Pa-¡±


    The loud p made Tan Ron¡¯s eyes widen. She thought that Zhuang Liu only wanted to give Meng Si a verbal warning. She didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu to actually hit Meng Si.


    Meng Si covered her face. ¡°Zhuang Liu, you actually hit me?¡±


    ¡°I told you, if you dare to curse again, I will tear your mouth apart. The p just now was just a warning. 1 hope you know your ce and don¡¯t make me hit you again.¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, we¡¯re the most suitable couple. I¡¯m pretty, and you¡¯re handsome. In high school, someone said that we¡¯re the mostpatible couple.¡± Meng Si covered her face and said.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know who you were in high school, so don¡¯t harass me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, I¡¯ve think you¡¯ve said enough. If you continue to stay here, you will only embarrass yourself.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°If I were you, I would find a ce to hide and not stay here and be a nuisance.¡±


    Meng Si red at Tan Rou angrily and said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Xiao Liu, you¡¯ll definitely regret choosing Tan Rou. This woman always likes to hook up with other men. When she was in high school, she went to get a room with another man. In the future, when the two of you are together, she won¡¯t be loyal to you!¡±


    If Meng Si hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Tan Rou would have forgotten about Tan Jing spreading rumors about her. At that time, Tan Jing had spread rumors that she was a kept woman and even went to a hotel with her. Although the matter had been resolved, there were still people gossiping behind her back. From time to time, they would bring up this matter.


    Perhaps when she got engaged to Zhuang Liu, she would be able to make public what happened at the hotel that year.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Zhuang Liu clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Meng Si, if you dare to spout nonsense here again, I¡¯ll definitely not just p you!¡±


    Meng Si was a little afraid that Zhuang Liu would ruin her face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Security? Where¡¯s the security?¡± Zhuang Liu really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shouted at the security guards, ¡°Come and throw this woman out!¡±


    Meng Si tidied up her makeup.. ¡°I can walk on my own!¡±

 Chapter 657 - 657: 657 I Don’t Have A Grandpa Anymore

    Chapter 657: 657 I Don¡¯t Have A Grandpa Anymore


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Meng Si left, Tan Ron immediately came over to check Zhuang Liu¡¯s palm. ¡°Third Brother, does your hand hurt? Meng Si, that fellow, had stabbed his face so many times that his face was extremely stiff. He must have hurt your hand, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu pretended to be in pain. ¡°Rourou, blow on it. As long as you blow on it, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou acquiesced to his childish behavior. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll blow on your skin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take Meng Si¡¯s words to heart. i have nothing to do with her.¡± Zhuang Liu hurriedly distanced himself from Meng Si. He was worried that Tan Rou would misunderstand.


    Tan Rou would not misunderstand him and Meng Si. She knew Meng Si very well, so she would not be angry with Zhuang Liu because of this. Instead, she would feel sorry for Zhuang Liu because of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what she said. She hasn¡¯t been doing well in her work and life recently. She¡¯s probably depressed.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°However, you can¡¯t find a second idiot who would talk about your own marriage at someone else¡¯s grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and guard grandfather¡¯s spirit.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s mood became a little low. ¡°Have you offered incense to my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came to look for you after offering incense. My parents are here too. They¡¯re talking to your parents.¡± Tan Rou said as she walked.


    Normally, the parents of both parties would be meeting their parents, but this wasn¡¯t the right time. They couldn¡¯t reveal the situation, or else what difference would they have from Meng Si?


    After three days, Grandpa Zhuang would be cremated and buried in the cemetery.


    Tan Rou followed him all the way, but she did not take the same car as Zhuang Liu. Instead, she went to the funeral with someone else.


    The weather in July was unpredictable. It was sunny yesterday, but it was raining heavily today. Tan Rou held an umbre as she looked at the photo of the old man on the tombstone. She had only met Grandpa Zhuang a few times, but she heard from her parents and grandparents that Grandpa Zhuang was a very powerful person and very kind. Otherwise, he would not have adopted Zhuang Shang and handed thepany to Zhuang Shang to manage. Unfortunately, Zhuang Shang had let her down.


    The heavy rain was like the heavens crying. He was alsomenting how such a good person could suddenly die.


    On the way back, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu shared a car while Xiao Mo drove.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly hugged Tan Rou and muttered to himself in her arms, ¡°Rourou, I don¡¯t have a grandfather anymore.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart ached. Sometimes, the simplest sentence could reveal infinite pain. Others could not feel Zhuang Liu¡¯s pain. Only he knew the impact of losing his grandfather.


    Many people did not understand Zhuang Liu. They felt that it was unfilial of him not to shed a single tear at his grandfather¡¯s funeral. However, people who were truly in extreme grief would not cry out loud. Whether it was Zhuang Yan or Zhuang Liu, they did not cry out loud. No one else could understand their pain.


    ¡°I know that you are very sad. There are no outsiders here now. If you want to cry, feel free to cry.¡± Tan Rou said softly.


    Zhuang Liu smiled bitterly. ¡°Why would I cry?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his tears fell silently. ¡°I know that people get sick and die. I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m not sad at all¡­¡±


    Xiao Mo wanted to say, ¡®Third Young Master, don¡¯t force yourself. If you want to cry, just cry.¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t speak at this time.


    Tan Rou gently caressed Zhuang Liu¡¯s back and embraced his fragile side. Her business partners all said that Zhuang Liu was very strong, but no matter how strong a person was, they all had a fragile side, and Zhuang Liu was no exception.


    The heavy rain outside finally stopped. A curved rainbow appeared in the sky. Tan Rou looked at the rainbow outside the window and said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Third Brother, do you think Grandpa Zhuang will be watching us from the rainbow bridge?¡±


    Zhuang Liu also turned his gaze to rainbow. In a trance, he seemed to see an old man standing on rainbow Bridge. The old man waved at him and shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, he came back to see us.¡± Zhuang Liu held Tan Ron¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He said that he will bless us in heaven.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled.¡± Thank you, Grandpa.¡± She deliberately changed the way she addressed him.


    Zhuang Liu noticed the details and tightened his grip on Tan Ron¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Mo, who was driving, was a little depressed. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been the driver..

 Chapter 658 - 658: 658 School Begins

    Chapter 658: 658 School Begins


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Si saw the news on television that Zhuang Liu¡¯s grandfather had been sent to the cemetery. She also saw Tan Ron in the news video. Although it was only one shot, that nce was enough to disgust her.


    ¡°Damn b*tch, you actually followed me to the cemetery. You don¡¯t even know who you are and still want to be with Zhuang Liu. Tan Rou, I want you to die!¡± Meng Si cursed angrily.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and quickly dialed a number. ¡°Hello, are you free recently? 1 want to buy some medicine from you, the same medicine asst time, but 1 want to buy ten times the dosage.¡±


    The other party said something, and Meng Si immediately flew into a rage. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want ten times the dosage. As long as I give you money, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t ask me where 1 used it.¡±


    The other party seemed to have agreed. Meng Si hung up the phone andughed loudly in her room. ¡°Tan Rou, go to hell!¡±


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, nearly three months of vacation had passed. Tan Rou had officially be a university student.


    Tan Rou and the other two were guaranteed admission to Capital University. Although Xu Yan was not guaranteed admission, he was admitted to the Physics Department of Capital University with his own abilities and was assigned to the same ss as Tan Rou and the others.


    Liang Lu also got into an undergraduate course, but not at Capital University. With her ability, she might be able to get into Capital University in her next life.


    ¡°Oh, so this is the Capital University.¡± Liang Lu was envious. ¡°It¡¯s many times bigger than our school.¡±


    Their school was a second-tier university. It was not very good, but it was the furthest that Liang Lu could achieve. Plus, Liang Lu¡¯s parents were very already extremely happy with it. They had thought that Liang Lu had no hope of studying. They did not expect her to be able to get into an undergraduate course. It was really surprising.


    Li Li held Liang Lu¡¯s arm. ¡°Our school isn¡¯t far away anyway. If you want toe and y with us, or if we want to go and y with you, we can go directly.¡±


    Liang Lu said quietly, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 have to finish all the food in the school cafeteria. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s more delicious food in each school.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like me, a foodie,¡± Li Li joked.


    Liang Lu snorted. ¡°People live for delicious food.¡± She did not forget her idol either. ¡°And 1 want to be like my idol and be an outstanding person.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re already very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Quickly take me to see your school!¡± Liang Lu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished touring my school. The school is too small, and there¡¯s no fun ce there.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to resume your old career in this new ce, recruit some people, and then be a big sister where you have a gang following you everywhere?¡±


    Liang Lu put her hands on her hips. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a good student now. How can 1 go back to my old ways?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at their interaction and knew that Liang Lu had given up on pursuing Lu Qing. Although she did not object to their family being together, Liang Lu¡¯s personality did not match Lu Qing¡¯s. They could be friends, but they would probably quarrel every day as a couple.


    The few of them walked to the side of the campus. Two boys in a team and three girls in a team. They were all good-looking people, so wherever they went, they would be observed by others.


    ¡°Miss Rourou, Miss Rourou!¡± A very cute girl dashed in front of them.


    Tan Rou thought that she looked very familiar. Just as she was wondering who she was, she saw the girl holding a piece of cake. ¡°Miss Rourou, this is for you!¡±


    Xu Yan was very vignt. ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t eat food from strangers. Even if this is the Capital University, you can¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    When she saw the cake, Tan Rou connected the girl in front of her with the girl in her memory. ¡°Tian Tian?¡±


    Tian Tian smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s great. You still remember me. I thought you didn¡¯t remember me.¡± She blinked her big eyes like a cute guinea pig.


    ¡°Are you a new student too?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m from the Physics Department. What about you guys?¡±


    ¡°We are also students from the Physics Department.¡± Li Li said proudly.


    Tian Tian¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡°You guys are rmended students from the Physics Department. That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Li Li scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°We¡¯re not that great. Tan Rou is the only one here that¡¯s actually incredible.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Miss Rourou. She has be my idol.¡±


    Tan Rou already had fangirls even before she started school. If this continued, she would be a celebrity..

 Chapter 659 - 659: 659 Roommate Causing Trouble

    Chapter 659: 659 Roommate Causing Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Have you guys been assigned to different dorms? I¡¯ll see if you can stay with me.¡± Tian Tian asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°The dorms are arranged ording to student number. What¡¯s your student number?¡±


    ¡°22000123. What about you guys?¡± Tian Tian asked.


    ¡°The number at the front is the same as yours. The number at the back is 12.¡± Li Li said.


    ¡°I¡¯m number 22, right in front of you. This student number should be arranged ording to the first letter. We are all T, so we are very close.¡±


    Tian Tian was very happy. ¡°Then we should be able to stay in the same dormitory. Have you found a dormitory? I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Tan Rou was here for reporting today. She didn¡¯t bring her things over. Besides, she was going home to stay. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the dormitory. To her, staying in the dormitory meant that she couldn¡¯t do many things.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the dormitory to take a look.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to let Tian Tian down.


    The dormitory was a four-person room. Li Li lived in room 603, while Tan Rou was assigned to room 607, which was not far away. When they arrived at the dormitory, three beds were already upied. Only the bed near the toilet was empty.


    Tian Tian looked at them and said apologetically to Tan Rou, ¡°1 should have saved a seat for you. Why don¡¯t you sleep in my bed?¡±


    Tan Rou was her idol. She could not let her idol sleep next to the toilet.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. I don¡¯t mind this spot either.¡± Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t be staying at the dormitory. Most of the time, she would still go home. If it wasn¡¯t for the school¡¯s requirement to have a bed, she wouldn¡¯t even need this dormitory.


    One of the other two girls was unhappy when she saw Tan Rou. It was her first time meeting Tan Rou, so why was she unhappy with Tan Rou? The reason was that Tan Rou was very beautiful. This girl was also considered a beauty but when standing next to Tan Rou, she was nothing.


    ¡°Since you camete, you can only stay there. You still want someone to change beds with you. Where did this delicate young misse from?¡± The girl said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°If you¡¯re so delicate, then buy a house to live in. Why are you living in the dormitory?¡±


    Tian Tian was a little angry. ¡°What are you talking about? Rourou didn¡¯t say that she wanted to change beds. I was the one who said that 1 wanted to give her my bed. What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you her maid?¡± The girl stood up. She was a little taller than Tian Tian and looked very oppressive. ¡°1 don¡¯t like people like you. If you¡¯re only sticking to her because she¡¯s pretty, be careful of how she might talk behind your back.¡± ¡°Why are you so mean?¡± Tian Tian didn¡¯t understand why this girl had such ill intentions. ¡°It¡¯s our own business to switch ces. Moreover, Rourou said that there¡¯s no need to change the bed. What are you bbering about?¡±


    ¡°I reminded you out of kindness, but you still said that I was babbling. Do you have a conscience?¡± the girl shouted.


    ¡°Nini, stop talking. I¡¯m going out to eat. Do you want to go with me?¡± The other girl who was making the bed couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She looked at Tan Rou and Tian Tian apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You guys can change beds. We¡¯ll leave for now.¡±


    Nini was very dissatisfied with her attitude. ¡°Chen Yao, why are you so polite to them? Because that girl waste. Why should she ask someone else to move?


    Chen Yao looked at Tan Rou awkwardly and whispered, ¡°Nini, let¡¯s go eat. There won¡¯t be any food left in the canteen.¡±


    Nini refused to leave. Her family was very rich and she was the most pampered child in the family, so she had been spoiled and bossy since she was young. She never put others in her eyes. Usually, only others would listen to her words, but no one would go against her in front of her. If Nini didn¡¯t vent her anger, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up her reputation here in the dormitory.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I came to this dormitory first. She should be the one leaving.¡± Nini said.


    Tian Tian was furious. ¡°Are you crazy? I was the one who said 1 wanted to change beds. It had nothing to do with Rourou. Besides, you said you came to the dormitory first. When I came, you weren¡¯t even here yet. Can I ask you to leave? What a busybody..¡±

 Chapter 660 - 660: 660 Violent Woman

    Chapter 660: 660 Violent Woman


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Who are you calling a busybody?¡± Nini couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°1 was kind enough to help you, but you said 1 was meddling in your business. Are you blind or deaf?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you that 1 changed beds with Rourou. You¡¯re the one who meddled in other people¡¯s business. Moreover, you wanted to chase Rourou out. The beds here are all distributed by the school. If you have the ability, go find the counselor.¡± Tian Tian was fuming. She had never seen such a rude and arrogant person. She would never befriend someone like this.


    ¡°You dare to call me a dog?¡± Nini gritted her teeth. ¡°Looks like I have to teach you a lesson today.¡±¡±


    As she spoke, Nini was about to hit Tian Tian. She was used to hitting people at home and no one had ever dared to stop her. The servants at home could only let her hit them.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re trying to hit?¡± Tan Rou stood in front of Tian Tian and grabbed Lannie¡¯s hand, squeezing it tightly.


    ¡°All! It hurts!¡± Nini was in so much pain that her face was contorted. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Tan Rou tightened her grip. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to be polite? Since they didn¡¯t teach you well, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on their behalf today.¡± She grabbed Nini¡¯s hand and lifted her up.


    ¡± Ah!¡± Nini screamed in pain from the dormitory. ¡°Murder! Murder! Help!¡±


    Chen Yao was frightened. She went forward and said, ¡°This student, I¡¯m really sorry. Nini usually has a bad temper. If she offended you today, can 1 apologize on her behalf? I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    There were also five or six girls at the door who came over to watch. They were originally cleaning up the room, but they heard the screams from the dormitory next door, so they came over to take a look.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what happened?¡± Li Li came over when she heard the scream. She didn¡¯t even have time to put down the brushing cup in her hand.


    Tan Rou turned around and nced at Li Li before throwing Nini to the side. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just met an annoying guy.¡±¡±


    ¡°You violent tomboy!¡± Nini fell to the ground and cursed Tan Rou, ¡°People like you should be beaten to death.¡±


    Li Li couldn¡¯t stand it when someone scolded Tan Rou. She rushed in and pointed at Nini. ¡°Oh my god, you peasant spirit!!! Your makeup is like a ghost, it¡¯s best not to go out at night, lest you scare people to death.¡±


    Lannie hated it when people called her ugly. ¡°You dare to call me ugly? I¡¯m going to smash your mouth! Chen Yao, what are you still looking at?¡±


    Chen Yao panicked and apologized profusely. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We¡¯re all ssmates in the future. Let¡¯s not quarrel, okay?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s phone rang. It was Liang Lu asking them in the group if they were done and if they wanted to go to the cafeteria to eat.


    ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Li Li, put down your cup. We¡¯ll meet up with you guys in the cafeteria.¡±


    Li Li red at Lannie. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of you today. If I were to rush to eat, if you meet our big sister next time, she would punch you into the wall.¡±


    Tan Rou was amused by her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t tell LuLu about this. Otherwise, she might really return to her old job and be a gangster again.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, who is it!¡± Li Li held the arm of her new friend. ¡°Little Tian Tian, right? Let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    Tian Tian also liked Li Li very much. She felt that Li Li was a very loyal person. Just now, they were scolded by Nini, and Li Li immediately helped them scold each other, so she decided to be good friends with Li Li.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Nini had yet to get up from the ground. Seeing that Tan Rou and the others were about to leave, she ordered Chen Yao to stop them.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t listen to her orders. She squatted on the ground and helped Nini up.


    The first thing Nini did after waking up was not to stop Tan Rou and the others, but to p Chen Yao. ¡°Chen Yao, how dare you disobey me? Do you want your parents to lose their jobs?¡±


    Chen Yao bit her lips and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Her parents were servants in Nini¡¯s house. Although she grew up with Nini, Nini had always been high and mighty, and she was only a servant who listened to Nini¡¯s orders.


    ¡°What use do 1 have for a trash who only knows how to apologize?¡± Nini said angrily, ¡°Useless, big useless!¡±

 Chapter 661 - 661: 661 Getting Along Amicably

    Chapter 661: 661 Getting Along Amicably


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chen Yao kept apologizing.


    Tan Rou and the others hadn¡¯t left yet. Seeing Chen Yao¡¯s attitude towards Nini, they had a guess. Chen Yao¡¯s parents probably worked at Nini¡¯s house, so she had to listen to Lannie. Otherwise, her parents might lose their jobs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lulu and the others are waiting for us in the cafeteria.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll put the cup down first.¡± She returned to the dormitory to put away the cup of water. When she came back, she had a card in her hand.


    ¡°Why is there a card?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    ¡°This is the dormitory ess card,¡± Li Li replied. ¡°We¡¯ll have to use this car for the next four years of our lives here on this campus. Xiao Rou, don¡¯t you have one?¡±


    Tian Tian suddenly thought of something. ¡°Aiya, this card is with the dormitory, auntie. 1 brought Rourou indirectly and didn¡¯t report to the dormitory auntie.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t n to stay in the dormitory, so she didn¡¯t go to the dormitory manager to get a card. Now, it seemed that she had to go.


    Tian Tian touched her pocket. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to bring my card. Can I go back and get it first?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll go down from the elevator over there in a while.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°1 can grab mine from the Dormitory, Auntie, too.¡±


    When they returned to the dormitory, they found two cards on Nini¡¯s desk, but they weren¡¯t in the dormitory.


    ¡°Did they go out? Why didn¡¯t they bring their cards?¡± asked the kind-hearted Tian Tian.


    ¡°Why should we care about them? Maybe they just went for a walk and will be back soon.¡± Li Li said unhappily.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lannie and didn¡¯t want to wait for them to return. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. They can settle their own matters.¡±


    ¡°Should we close the door?¡± Tian Tian felt that it was not safe not to close the door.


    Tan Rou asked her if there was anything important in the dormitory. Tian Tian said there was some jewelry in the cab, but there was a lock on the cab, and surveince cameras were outside. No one shoulde and steal anything.


    ¡°You decide.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t have anything in there, and she hadn¡¯t gotten the key from the dorm manager yet, so she didn¡¯t have the right to use the room.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not lock it.¡± Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble. ¡°If they only go out for a while and we close the door, they won¡¯t be able to open it when they return.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Tian Tian, you¡¯re really too kind. If it were me, I¡¯d close the door tightly and let them stay at the door for a while.¡±


    Tian Tian pouted and said, ¡°Although that girl was mean, I can¡¯t be a bad person in return just because of that. Besides, Chen Yao was nice to me. My parents taught me to get along well with my roommates when I came here, so I can¡¯t do that to them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lulu is already asking for us.¡± Since Tian Tian wouldn¡¯t close the door, Tan Rou didn¡¯t say much.


    Just as they were about to take Tan Ron¡¯s card, a strong gust of wind blew and closed all the dormitory doors.


    Tan Rou turned around to look at their dormitory. She could see that the door was already closed from the bottom of the building.


    Li Li grinned from ear to ear when she saw the door closed. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with us, right?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us. The door closed on its own.¡±


    ¡°Heh, they¡¯re unlucky.¡± Tan Rou said.


    A few of them rushed to the canteen. After walking for half a day, other than Tian Tian, the others were hungry.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, here!¡± Liang Lu stood up and waved at them.


    ¡°Have you ordered? 1 heard from my friend that the stir-fried dishes at Capital University are pretty good. We can order a few dishes to try,¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I just walked around. There¡¯s too much delicious food. As expected of Capital University, the choices here are so much more than those in the other schools.¡± Liang Lu was full of praise for the Capital University. ¡°1 really regret it. I should have studied hard back then. Otherwise, I would be a student at Capital University now.¡±


    Lu Qing shook his head. ¡°I see you were quite happy as a gangster all those years.¡±


    Liang Lu raised her fist. ¡°Lu Qing, are you looking for a beating?¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. ¡°No, Big Sister, you misunderstood. 1 was joking!¡±


    Tian Tian sat there quietly and listened to them talk. She was delighted. She suddenly had so much good friends..

 Chapter 662 - 662: 662 Spectators

    Chapter 662: 662 Spectators


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hurry up and order. If you don¡¯t order now, the uncle in the cafeteria will be off work.¡± Xu Yan was always so steady.


    ¡°You girls go ahead and order. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Young Master Lu waved his hand and took out his phone to scan the QR code. ¡°You don¡¯t have to save me money.¡±


    Xu Yan nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°The cafeteria of Capital University only epts our student cards. You can¡¯t use your mobile phone to pay. Didn¡¯t you hear what the dorm manager said just now?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ All?¡± Lu Qing was confused.


    ¡°I did.¡± Tian Tian took out her one-card. ¡°Our student card is bound to a bank ount. We usually need the card to eat and buy things. The school supermarket and canteen do not allow cash transactions and mobile payment transactions. Moreover, before we buy anything, we have to put money into the card. If we don¡¯t have money in the card, we can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Lu Qing silently took his phone back. ¡°I seem to have forgotten to add money to my card.¡±


    Xu Yan took out his smart card. ¡°Swipe my card. I just topped it up.¡±


    ¡°ss monitor, how can I let you treat me?¡± Li Li said, ¡°It just so happens that 1 earned a lot of money from my part-time job during the summer vacation. Let me treat you.¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to fall behind. ¡°This is my first time meeting everyone. Why don¡¯t I treat all of you to lunch?¡±


    Since she had already taken out her card, Liang Lu naturally had to take it too. ¡°Listen to me. 1¡¯11 treat you to this meal.¡±


    Tan Rou held her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t snatch it. We¡¯ll split the bill. The ss monitor will pay first. After dinner, we¡¯ll transfer the money to the ss monitor.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Xu Yan insisted, ¡°It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°If you keep talking, we won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, no one else said anything, so she decided to let Xu Yan pay first and then transfer the money to him. Tian Tian added each of them as friends and was finally added into their ¡®Loving Family* group by the group leader, Li Li.


    Originally, their meal was just a normal meal, but halfway through, two people who looked like teachers suddenly walked in. They were originally here to eat, but they saw Tan Rou.


    ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t you that person?¡± A middle-aged teacher wearing sses said excitedly, ¡°Teacher He, look! Isn¡¯t this the student in first ce in our school?¡±


    Mr. He adjusted his sses and said calmly, ¡°Student Tan Rou, she¡¯s a student who has been guaranteed entry to the Physics Department of Capital University. She also won first ce in the National Physics Competition and top three in the Global Physics Competition.¡±


    Another teacher added, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s her. Moreover, she¡¯s the only one who scored full marks without extra points.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the cafeteria was in an uproar.


    ¡°Oh my god, is she the Tan Rou who scored full marks? When I came to school, 1 heard that there was a student who scored full marks in Capital University. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a youngdy.¡±


    ¡°This little girl is so amazing. She has already obtained a guaranteed entry, but she¡¯s still going to take the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the top student of our Physics Department to be so good-looking. I wonder if this junior has a partner. I really want to make friends with her.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. She doesn¡¯t like you. I heard from my mentor that this girl called Tan Rou is very powerful. Do you still remember the robot incident that caused a stirst winter? ording to rumors, the robot that Liu Xing sold to the Meng family was actually made by a girl called Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°Could these two people be the same person?¡±


    Tan Rou and the others were surrounded by onlookers after eating a few mouthfuls of food. She didn¡¯t like the feeling of being surrounded by people, but she couldn¡¯t leave before eating a few mouthfuls of food. It was really difficult to choose.


    ¡°Ignore them, continue eating. Teachers, do you want to sit down and eat together?¡± Xu Yan asked.


    These two teachers were from the Physics Department. They really wanted toe down and have a meal with the first ce in the Physics Department, but the table inside could only seat six people. They had no ce to sit.


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t bought food yet. Let¡¯s eat somewhere else first. Tan Rou, I really look forward to meeting you in ss soon.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled politely. ¡°Of course.¡±


    However, she was urging them to leave quickly so that she could finish her meal and leave the canteen. After all, it didn¡¯t feel good to be watched like a precious animal..

 Chapter 663 - 663: 663 Bad Roommate

    Chapter 663: 663 Bad Roommate


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you nning of staying in the dormitory?¡± Li Li asked. In fact, she really wanted Tan Rou to stay in the dormitory. Although they were not in the same dormitory, they could usually eat together. If Tan Rou came home, then she could only rely on the lovely Tian Tian.


    ¡°I heard from others that the first-year students have to stay in the dormitory. Even if they don¡¯t live here, they have to leave the bed.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, aren¡¯t you staying?¡±


    Since Tan Rou went to the dormitory with Tian Tian, it meant that she had the intention to stay there. ¡°1¡¯11 go back and get some clothes and nkets. If there are evening sses, 1 wouldn¡¯t head home. After all, my home is quite far from the school.¡±


    Li Li was very happy. She made a celebratory gesture. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll help you pack your things after I¡¯m done.¡±


    During mealtime, Tan Rou sent a message to her family and asked her mother to prepare some clothes and nkets for her. She then tidied up the dormitory.


    Lannie and Chen Yao had already returned to the dormitory. Lannie was so angry that she banged on the door when she saw that it was closed.


    ¡°Hello, is there anyone inside? Hurry up and open the door!¡± Lannie shouted.


    A girl from the dormitory next door came out and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one in this dormitory. I saw the three of theme back and go out just now. They probably went to eat. ssmate, didn¡¯t you bring your cards?¡±


    Nini looked at Chen Yao angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why didn¡¯t you bring your card when we left?¡±


    Chen Yao felt very wronged. She had brought a lot of things when she came up and didn¡¯t have the necessary procedures to get a one-card, so the one-card was taken by Nini. She thought that Nini had taken one when she went out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the card with you?¡± Chen Yao lowered her head and said.


    ¡°I have to do everything. What use do 1 have for you?¡± Nini kicked Chen Yao, but Chen Yao didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The girl from the dormitory next door could not stand it anymore. ¡°You guys wait here for a while. Your roommate should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°They are not my roommates.¡± Nini rolled her eyes. ¡°If they wanted to be my roommates, why would they close the door when we left?¡±


    Chen Yao said, ¡°Nini, when they left, we still hadn¡¯t left, so they probably didn¡¯t close the door.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her say those guys came back again?¡± Nini snapped.


    ¡°They dide back after you guys left,¡± the girl from the dormitory next to them replied. ¡°But they close the door. It was the wind.¡±


    Lannie nced at her. ¡°Are you sure the door was closed by the wind?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I still have something else to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Nini continued trying to kick the door open. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of people live in this dormitory. They actually closed the door when we went out. I¡¯ve never seen such a bad person. If we actually look at their hearts, they must be rotting ck.¡±


    Most people didn¡¯t know what happened in Nini¡¯s dorm in the afternoon. When they heard what Nini said, they really thought that Nini¡¯s roommate was up to no good.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± On the other side of the dormitory door, a cold girl stood out. ¡°It¡¯s noon. Why are you kicking the door?¡±


    Lannie said, ¡°I kicked my door. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was shouting in the dormitory just now, right?¡± The cold girl looked at her with disdain. ¡°Let me tell you, the door of your dormitory was closed by the wind. Your two roommates didn¡¯t close the door at all. They discussed for a while at the door of the dormitory and felt that you couldn¡¯t open the door without a smart card, so they took the risk of leaving the door open.¡±


    Chen Yao smiled. ¡°I see. I¡¯m really sorry. We misunderstood them.¡±


    The cold girl nced at Chen Yao. ¡°I suggest that you stay further away from her. A whistle-blowing spirit like her will get into trouble soon.¡±


    Chen Yao couldn¡¯t answer her and could only stand aside.


    The cold girl then said to Nini, ¡°You were the one who quarreled over the change of bed just now. That little girl was right. You¡¯re a busybody. She wanted to change her bed, but you had to interfere. If that¡¯s not busybody, then what is?¡±


    As soon as she said that, the public opinion changed again. So this was the truth of the matter..

 Chapter 664 - 664: 664 Closed Outside the Door

    Chapter 664: 664 Closed Outside the Door


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh, 1 forgot to remind you. If you¡¯re locked outside, you can go to the dormitory auntie to get a universal card. I¡¯m not like you,¡± the cold girl said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have so many bad intentions.¡±


    After saying that, she closed the dormitory door.


    Nini stomped her feet in anger. She had nowhere to vent her anger, so she vented it on Chen Yao. ¡°Why are you still pretending to be dead? Hurry up and get us the care so that we could get in!¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t dare toin and went to the elevator to wait for it. It just so happened that there were a lot of people recently, and the elevator didn¡¯te down even after waiting for a few minutes.


    ¡°What elevator? Can¡¯t you just walk down these few floors?¡± Nini shouted from behind her.


    Chen Yao had no choice but to climb the stairs in this starving weather. She finally managed to get the master card, but Nini snatched it away. After opening the door, she didn¡¯t care if Chen Yao was outside or not. She closed the door and locked the safety lock inside.


    Once the security lock was locked from the inside, it could not be opened by swiping the card from the outside. Moreover, the security lock could only be opened from the inside. It could not be opened from the outside.


    ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you gone in yet?¡± The girl who had gone downstairs to get her things came back. ¡°Why are you the only one left?¡±


    Chen Yao pointed at the room. ¡°Nothing. I identally left it outside.¡±¡±


    ¡°All?¡± The girl was confused. ¡°You mean your roommate went in and left you outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Chen Yao sighed. ¡°Go back quickly. It¡¯s quite hot today.¡±


    The girl frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to our dormitory for a while? We have the air conditioner on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Chen Yao was worried that Lannie would lose her temper again if she couldn¡¯t see her.


    The girl didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling hot,e and knock on our door.¡±


    Chen Yao nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    After a while, Tan Rou and the others finally returned. Seeing that the door was closed, Tian Tian said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t close this door. When we went downstairs, the door was open. Then, the wind blew it shut¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. The ssmate next door told us about it too.¡± Chen Yao smiled.


    Tan Rou swiped her smart card at the door lock. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s quite hot outside.¡± However, the smart card didn¡¯t open the door.


    ¡°Is the door broken? The card should be still new.¡± Tan Rou looked at the card. ¡°I just activated the new card. Why can¡¯t I use it?¡±


    Tian Tian took out her card. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    In the end, her card wouldn¡¯t work as well.


    Chen Yao said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Nini is inside. Maybe she locked the door from the inside.¡±


    The cold girl from the dormitory next door came out again. She was out to throw trash. When she saw so many people standing at the door, she said, ¡°Are you guys ying some kind of performance art? It¡¯s summer, and you¡¯re not going back to the dormitory to enjoy the air-conditioning. Why are you standing in the heat like steaming buns?¡±


    Tian Tian said, ¡°The card won¡¯t open the door. Maybe the door is broken.¡±


    The girl leaned against the wall and said, ¡°There are only three situations where the smart card can¡¯t open the door. The smart card is broken, the door is broken, or someone has locked the door from the inside. Looking at your situation, I guess the people inside locked the door.¡±


    Tan Rou took a deep breath and patiently knocked on the door. ¡°The student inside, please open the door.¡±


    Nini said from inside, ¡°Who told you to lock me out? Now, you¡¯re making it feel like you¡¯re always locked out!¡±


    As long as the door wasn¡¯t public property of the school, Tan Rou would kick it open.


    ¡°Nini, quickly open the door. It¡¯s really hot outside.¡± Chen Yao advised. At this moment, she was already drenched in sweat. It was fine for her to be hot, but these two innocent students could not be hot.


    ¡°I won¡¯t open it. If they have the ability, thene in.¡± Nini said provocatively. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt that she could not let those two people off like this, so she wanted to destroy something.


    Tan Ron¡¯s things were not in the dormitory, so she started to destroy Tian Tian¡¯s things. The first thing she destroyed was Tian Tian¡¯s bedsheets. Tian Tian¡¯s bedsheets were covered in cake patterns. Lannie was unhappy and sshed the bedsheets with the ink on Chen Yao¡¯s table.


    Tan Rou closed her eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go downstairs and tell the dorm manager. Ask her if breaking the door is considered an emergency.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded. ¡°Yes, yes..¡±

 Chapter 665 - 665: 665 You Can’t Afford It

    Chapter 665: 665 You Can¡¯t Afford It


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Tian Tian went downstairs to look for the warden. At this moment, Nini opened the door and urged Chen Yao, ¡°Come in quickly!¡±


    Chen Yao was a little touched that Nini actually let her in. As long as she could get in, she could open the door for her two new roommates in a while. She hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    As soon as Chen Yao entered the door, Nini stuffed the almost empty ink bottle into Chen Yao¡¯s hand and ordered her, ¡°In a while, you will say that you poured the ink, understand?¡±¡±


    Chen Yao was very upset. ¡°Nini, why do you always have to make me bear the responsibility every time you do such a thing?¡±


    Nini sneered. ¡°That¡¯s all you can do. If you don¡¯t take responsibility for me, what else can you do? If you still want your parents to continue working in our family, then don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Chen Yao bit her lips. ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡±


    After pouring the ink, Nini was still angry. She smashed all the cheap things on Tian Tian¡¯s table. ¡°What rubbish is this? Only little girls like this would like these.¡±


    Chen Yao stopped her. ¡°Nini, don¡¯t drop it again. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s thing. If you break someone else¡¯s thing, they will be sad.¡±¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Nini smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t break them. You broke them. You have to remember that.¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Nini, don¡¯t do this, okay? You have to pay for breaking other people¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford to pay for this? 1¡¯11 transfer the money to you as much as you payter,¡± Nini said.


    Chen Yao felt that this wasn¡¯t a matter of losing money. This was a matter of character.


    Nini¡¯s anger subsided when she saw the things on the ground. She picked up thest bouquet of flowers on Tian Tian¡¯s table and threw them on the ground. Then, she stepped on them.


    Tan Rou and Tian Tian came back with the auntie. As soon as they entered, they saw the mess in the house and Nini stepping on the flowers.


    ¡°My Purple Smoke Crystal Rose!¡± Tian Tian almost fainted.


    Tan Rou supported Tian Tian. ¡°Tian Tian, calm down!¡±


    Tian Tian burst into tears. ¡°Rourou, my mother gave me those flowers. They were specially flown over from the Mediterranean Sea on the other side of the Antic Ocean!¡±


    ¡°Nini, are you crazy?¡± Tan Rou said angrily. ¡°Why are you stepping on Tiantian¡¯s flowers?¡±


    Lannie had wanted to me this on Chen Yao, but since she had been seen, she didn¡¯t want to hide it. ¡°Who asked her to be so cheap?¡±


    Tian Tian nced at her bed sheet and saw that it was sshed with ink. ¡°My limited edition tiramisu bed sheet!¡±


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Nini was furious and snatched the ink bottle from Chen Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°1 did it. What can you do to me?¡± She poured the rest of the ink on it.


    The dorm manager couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Nini, how could you destroy another student¡¯s things?¡± Then, she saw Chen Yao. ¡°Hey, were you the one who asked me to borrow the universal card just now?¡±


    Chen Yao returned the universal card on the table to the dorm manager. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to return it.¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get it.¡± The dorm manager took the card away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to get involved in the dormitory matters. You guys can solve it yourselves. If you can¡¯t solve it, call your counselor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Tan Rou sent the auntie off.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Lannie kicked the flowers to the side and asked leisurely, ¡°Do the math. How much do you need to pay for these things? I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    Tian Tian rushed to Lannie angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to pay for it. This is all my mom¡¯s love for me. You can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to calcte how much it is. Why are you talking about your mother¡¯s love?¡± Nini didn¡¯t care about emotions. Those things were too illusory.


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 calcte how much it costs for you!¡± Tian Tian pulled the bed down. ¡°These were all bought on the official website of the VIP Group. They are their exclusive custom-made products. Each set costs 280,000 yuan. Hurry up and pay for it!¡±


    Nini was stunned. ¡°Who are you lying to? These ugly quilt covers are worth 280,000 yuan?!¡±


    Tian Tian took out her phone records. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Nini saw that it was 280,800, and Tian Tian had even rounded it off for her.


    ¡°And the one you crushed on the ground. Each flower is 300 yuan. There are a total of 18 flowers.¡± Tian Tian cried as she picked up the flowers..

 Chapter 666 - 666: 666 Blackmail?

    Chapter 666: 666 ckmail?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°A rose is sold for 300 yuan. Why don¡¯t you rob a bank!?¡± Nini¡¯s family had some money, but they weren¡¯t extravagant enough to spend 300 yuan on a rose. ¡°Are you trying to extort money from me with these lousy flowers?¡±


    Tian Tian pursed her lips and looked straight at Nini. ¡°300 yuan is just the price of this flower in the ce of origin. It¡¯s more than 300 yuan if it¡¯s shipped here. I don¡¯t want you to pay too much. Just 300 yuan will do.¡±


    A drop of sweat appeared on Nini¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡­Are your flowers really that expensive?¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to lie to her, so she took out the flower and showed it to Nini. ¡°You can convert it yourself. This flower was originally from Western Europe, so its original price were in euros.¡±


    ¡°And the pile on the ground, each of them is a unique piece made by a master. Now that you¡¯ve broken them, they¡¯re roughly worth 400,000 to 500,000 yuan. I won¡¯t charge you much, just 450,000. Do you want cash or bank transfer?¡± Tian Tian wasn¡¯t afraid at all. This bad guy had broken her things, so she had to pay for it.


    Nini didn¡¯t even have 450,000 yuan for a year¡¯s living expenses. How could shepensate Tian Tian with 400,000 yuan? Oh, not just 400,000 yuan, but the bed set also cost 280,000 yuan. If she counted the scattered money, it would be more than 700,000 yuan. Where could she get so much money?


    ¡°Why are you using such expensive things in school?¡± Lannie couldn¡¯t afford to pay, so she med Tian Tian instead. ¡°If we identally broke it, wouldn¡¯t we have to pay for it?¡±


    The girls outside agreed with Nini. If they knew how expensive these things were, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to go near them.


    Tian Tian replied, ¡°If someone identally breaks my things, I won¡¯t let them pay for it. I¡¯m not a petty person. I won¡¯t hurt our friendship over such a small matter.¡±


    Lannie heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re still good ssmates. Why would you ask me to pay so much money?¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°But you¡¯re different. You broke my things on purpose, so you have to pay me back, and not a single cent less.¡±


    Chen Yao stood at the side and didn¡¯t say anything. She wanted to speak up for Nini, but she couldn¡¯t even take out 1,000 yuan. How could she afford to pay so much?


    Upon hearing Tian Tian¡¯s insistence that shepensate, Nini¡¯s attitude took a 180-degree turn. ¡°Why would such a lousy thing need so much money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me.¡± Tan Rou squatted down and picked up a broken puppet. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the work of the top puppet master in the country, Master Mo. Just this puppet alone is worth 30,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Are you trying to extort my money? I¡¯m going to call the counselor!¡± Nini took out her phone to make a call. When she dialed the number, she remembered that she didn¡¯t even know the counselor¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the counselor¡¯s phone number?¡± Nini asked Chen Yao arrogantly.


    Chen Yao did not know the counselor¡¯s number either. She said apologetically, ¡°Nini, I¡­ I forgot to save the counselor¡¯s number.¡±


    Nini once again vented her anger on Chen Yao. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more useless!¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She interrupted them. ¡°Tell me, when do you n to return the money? Even if you find a counselor, the counselor can¡¯t help you. You still have to pay the money.¡±


    Nini couldn¡¯t find the counselor¡¯s number and was at a disadvantage. She squatted on the ground and cried. ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me! I came here to attend university alone, all alone, and all of you came to bully me!¡±


    The cold girl from the dormitory next door couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°You were the one who destroyed it. We all saw it. You can¡¯t deny it. You have to pay for destroying other people¡¯s things. Not only did you not pay, but you also said that the victim bullied you. Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even my younger sister in kindergarten knows that you have to pay for destroying other people¡¯s things. Don¡¯t you know that as an adult?¡±another girl said.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of offending Lannie. They wouldn¡¯t befriend someone like Lannie who destroyed other people¡¯s things and had a bad temper.


    Seeing that everyone was ming her and she couldn¡¯t afford topensate Tian Tian, Nini started crying again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can I apologize to you?


    Besides, there¡¯s only ink on your bedsheet.. Can I help you wash it clean?¡±

 Chapter 667 - 667: 667 Refusing to Apologize

    Chapter 667: 667 Refusing to Apologize


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this bedsheet anymore. I want you topensate me with money or a new bedsheet.¡± Tian Tian refused to back down. This few hundred thousand was nothing to her. Her monthly allowance was enough to buy her several bedsheets. However, she had to teach Nini a lesson today. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how she would cause trouble in the dormitory.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far!¡± Nini couldn¡¯t pretend to be pitiful and shouted angrily, ¡°This bedsheet isn¡¯t broken. Why should I pay so much money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Tian Tian domineeringly threw the bedsheet to Lannie. ¡°Since it¡¯s not broken, you can use it back. At the same time,pensate me for the money.¡±


    Nini hugged the pile of ink-stained beds for a long time before saying, ¡°1 won¡¯t pay!¡±


    ¡°Then we can only ask the principal and the police to deal with it.¡± Tan Rou said lightly.


    Nini panicked when she heard that Tan Rou and the others wanted to get the principal to deal with this. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t get the principal here. There¡¯s no need to trouble the principal for such a small matter. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    Tan Rou sensed that something was wrong. Why was she so anxious when she heard that the principal would deal with Nini? Moreover, she had just said that she wanted to find a counselor. Now that she had the opportunity to find a principal with a higher status, she rejected it. It was extraordinary to think about it.


    When Chen Yao heard that Tan Rou and the others wanted to find the principal and the police to deal with this matter, her expression changed a little, but it was only for a moment.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you done packing?¡± Li Li carried a lot of things over. ¡°These are the things I packed. You don¡¯t have them here, so 1 brought them over for you to use.¡±


    Before she entered the door, she saw the fragments on the ground. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why are there so many things all over the floor?¡±


    Tian Tian said angrily, ¡°She was the one who did this. She threw all of my things on the floor, and she¡¯s refusing to pay.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Li Li asked curiously.


    ¡°600,000 to 700,000,¡± Tian Tian said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± Li Li was shocked. ¡°I must work part-time for over a year to earn so much money.¡±


    The cold girl said, ¡°Your part-time job is quite profitable.¡±


    ¡°What kind of job do you do to earn so much?¡± Nini asked sarcastically. ¡°Could it be those indecent ones that we know of?¡±


    Li Li red at Lannie. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t even say what part-time job I¡¯m doing. What right do you have to say that my part-time job is indecent?¡±


    ¡°Lili, don¡¯t settle the score with her first. I¡¯ll get my money back first.¡± Tian Tian said.


    Li calmed down and said to Tian Tian, ¡°Tian Tian, you must not forgive this fool. It would be best if you made her pay. If you don¡¯t make her pay, she will definitely do it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tian Tian¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°I reject your apology. Hurry up and pay me back. I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Nini cared about her reputation. When she heard Tian Tian¡¯s words, her brain heated up. She said, ¡°Just you wait. 1¡¯11 transfer the money to you immediately.¡±


    She went to the stairwell to make a few calls. After she was done, she asked Tian Tian to give her bank ount number.


    Nini¡¯s heart was bleeding when she saw the hundreds of thousands of yuaning in and out of her ount. How much money could she buy for her clothes and cosmetics?


    Tian Tian was still unhappy after getting the money. She felt disgusted at the thought of living in the same dormitory with such a person.


    Tan Rou could tell she was unhappy, so she asked, ¡°Li Li, Tiantian, do you like living in the dormitory?¡±


    ¡°Who likes to live in the dormitory?¡± Li Li said with a bitter face. ¡°1 haven¡¯t stayed in a dormitory since elementary school. I don¡¯t know if I can adapt to living in a dormitory now.¡± She nced at Nini. ¡°If I met such a roommate, I would be so angry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dormitory is indeed not veryfortable.¡± Tan Rou agreed. ¡°How about this? You guys move to my ce. The dormitory will be here. If you¡¯re in a good mood, you guys can head back to the dorm on some days.¡±


    ¡°Your house?¡± Li Li asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little far?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her phone and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    Seeing Tan Rou leave, Tian Tian couldn¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°Goddess Rourou, what will 1 do if you leave?¡±


    Tan Rou patted her head. ¡°1 mean, we can go together. You cane too.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Tian Tian was overjoyed. She immediately took out the things in the cab.. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 668 - 668:668 Move Away

    Chapter 668:668 Move Away


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tian Tian¡¯s pile of jewelry boxes was revealed, the surrounding people started to exim.


    ¡°D* mn, that¡¯s the jewelry from the Tao family, right? I heard that one item was hard to find, but I didn¡¯t expect this girl to have several sets of them!¡± ¡°Look at that bag. It¡¯s thetest model from LV. It costs more than 100,000¡± Tian Tian took out a bag worth more than 100,000 to store her toothbrush, toothpaste, and tissue paper. She put in a lot of messy things, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t care about that bag at all.


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°You use this to store your toothbrush?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other bags,¡± Tian Tian said embarrassedly. ¡°This bag has arge capacity. It¡¯s very suitable for small things.¡±


    Li Li wasn¡¯t envious at all. Her snakeskin bag could hold much more things than this. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll go pack. Send a message to the ss monitor and the others to help us move our things.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou was helping Xu Yan and the others move things in the group.


    Xu Yan and Lu Qing couldn¡¯t enter the girls ¡®dormitory, but Liang Lu could. Moreover, she was very strong. She could carry two big bags at once. It didn¡¯t take her long to move everything.


    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you just move into the dormitory?¡± Lu Qing asked in confusion. ¡°Why did you move out so quickly?¡±


    Tian Tian looked troubled. ¡°There¡¯s a very annoying person in the dormitory. She spilled ink on my bedsheet when we weren¡¯t around and broke all my things.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liang Lu stood up. ¡°Someone actually dared to bully my friend. I think she tired of being alive. Take me back to her and I¡¯ll punch her into the wall so that she won¡¯t be able to walk anymore.¡±


    Even Xu Yan, who was usually calm, was angry. ¡°Destroying other people¡¯s things as soon as she entered the dormitory. This kind of person is either stupid or bad. No matter who it is, you can¡¯t just forgive her so easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tian Tian nodded repeatedly. ¡°I will never be friends with her. Mom and Dad said that people who destroy other people¡¯s things and don¡¯t apologize sincerely are bad people.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all good people. Don¡¯t worry and be friends with us.¡±


    Tian Tian narrowed her eyes and said happily, ¡°You¡¯re Rourou¡¯s friends, so you¡¯re my friends.¡±


    The group of people moved their things in front while Nini followed behind them secretly. She had heard Tan Rou talk about the house and wanted to see where they lived.


    She guessed that they must have rented a house outside. This area was a university town, and thend price was very expensive. With Nini¡¯s family¡¯s financial strength, it would be difficult for them if they wanted to buy a house here.


    When Nini came to school, she wanted her parents to buy a small house near the school, but her mother scolded her and she never mentioned it again.


    She followed Tan Rou and the others all the way. She watched as they walked past a street and arrived at the entrance of a high-end residential area.


    Li Li and Liang Lu were stunned. Li Li said, ¡°Rourou, is this where you want to live? I thought we were going to your house?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at her phone. ¡°This should be the ce. I¡¯ve never been here before. My mom just told me toe here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your family just bought this house?¡± Liang Lu asked in shock.


    Tan Rou paused for a moment before answering, ¡°It could also be a new lease.¡±


    She thought of the house in Jade Water Elegant Residence and felt that it was impossible for this house to be rented. It was probably a house that her family had prepared long ago and did not tell her.


    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Tao Zhen hurriedly walked out of the neighborhood. ¡°The room has been tidied up. You can move in directly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhen. Then, let¡¯s go in and take a look. By the way, these two are my ssmates. They will be living here with me.¡±


    Tao Zhen replied, ¡°Alright, Miss. It¡¯s already cleaned up. You and your ssmates can go in and take a look. If there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not happy about, we can change them.¡±


    Li Li and the other two were very excited and followed Tao Zhen into the neighborhood.


    Xu Yan was very observant. He noticed that someone was following them sneakily from the entrance of the girls ¡®dormitory. He had thought that it was a passerby, but now that that person had followed him here, it couldn¡¯t be a passerby.


    ¡°Tan Rou, someone is following us.¡± Xu Yan stepped forward and told Tan Rou about the situation.


    Tan Rou had noticed it long ago. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°Let her follow.¡±


    Xu Yan guessed that Tan Rou had her own ns, so he didn¡¯t care anymore..

 Chapter 669 - 669: 669 Sneaky

    Chapter 669: 669 Sneaky


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When they passed by the guard room, Tan Rou deliberately said a few words to the guard. From Nini¡¯s point of view, it looked like Tan Rou was trying to please the guard.


    ¡°I thought she was rich. I didn¡¯t expect her to curry favor with the security guards.¡± Lannie happily muttered to herself, ¡°She¡¯s so poor, yet they still rent such an expensive house. They really don¡¯t know how to save money for their own family.¡±


    In Nini¡¯s heart, security guards and doormen were the lowest level. She didn¡¯t need to be polite with them.


    Nini then walked into the neighborhood. The guard listened to Tan Ron¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t stop her from entering. Nini thought that anyone could enter this neighborhood, so she swaggered in and followed Tan Rou and the others.


    Tan Rou and the others came to a double-story apartment. It seemed that this apartment was worth a lot of money.


    Tao Zhen said, ¡°Miss, your room is on the first and second floor. There¡¯s a small courtyard on the first floor with doors in front and back. Under normal circumstances, you need to swipe your card to enter. If you forget to bring your card, you can also enter the password.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the house next door and asked, ¡°Was this just installed?¡±


    Tao Zhen replied, ¡°Yes. After we bought the house, we used the Tao family¡¯s own system. The safety factor is very high. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about idents.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t afraid that something would happen to her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and take a look around.¡±


    Before she could open the door of the small courtyard, the door opened by itself. Aunt Zhou stood in the middle of the courtyard with a few servants. When they saw Tan Rou, they greeted her in unison. ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss!¡±


    Tan Rou was shocked. ¡°Aunt Zhou, why are you here?¡±


    Aunt Zhou smiled. ¡°The olddy heard that Eldest Miss was going to live outside, so she guessed that Eldest Madam would arrange for you to stay here, so she specially asked me toe here to take care of you. Don¡¯t worry, the people 1 brought from home are all reliable people. I guarantee that they will make your life veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhou.¡± Tan Rou introduced Li Li and Tian Tian to her. ¡°Aunt Zhou, these two are my friends. They will be staying with me. Please prepare two rooms for them as well.¡±


    There were more rooms in the penthouse, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if all six of them came in. However, Liang Lu wasn¡¯t around, so it would be troublesome for Xu Yan and Lu Qing to stay here. They were both boys, so it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for them to stay with the three girls.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Aunt Zhou instructed the others to clean up the house for Li Lihe and Tian Tian.


    Tian Tian suddenly took out her phone and transferred 100,000 yuan to Tan Rou. Tan Rou looked at the extra money on her phone and did not understand what she meant. ¡°Tian Tian, why did you transfer 100,000 yuan to me?¡±


    Tian Tian said, ¡°That¡¯s my rent and food expenses for the next six months. I live in such a good house and have someone to take care of me. I definitely have to pay more. If it¡¯s not enough, you have to tell me in advance.¡±


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s more than enough. Who would spend 100,000 to rent a house for half a year?¡±


    Li Li couldn¡¯t fall behind either. ¡°Rourou, 1 don¡¯t have that much money to give you. I only have 70,000 to 80,000 on me now. Can I transfer half of it to you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t give me a single cent, I won¡¯t stop you from staying.¡±


    Li Li insisted, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to give you rent and food. That¡¯s all.¡± Li Li then transferred 4.0,000 yuan to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou knew that Li Li¡¯s family wasn¡¯t that well-off. She had worked hard to earn this money, so Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to ept it. However, she was worried that Li Li wouldn¡¯t be used to it, so she decided to ept the money first and then help her earn more money to make up for what she was paying now.


    Nini was hiding under the wall. She could clearly hear the conversation between Tan Rou and the others. When she heard that Tian Tian had transferred 100,000 yuan to Tan Rou, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Tian Tian¡¯s 100,000 yuan was definitely from her. She had spent a lot of effort to collect that sum, but she did not expect Tian Tian to transfer so much money to Tan Rou all of a sudden. How hateful, how hateful!


    However, Tan Rou seemed to be very rich. She did not rent this house but bought it. It would probably cost a few million yuan to buy this house.


    Nini thought about it and decided to build a good rtionship with Tan Rou. She would definitely be able to get some benefits from Tan Rou in the future.


    ¡°What are you doing here sneakily?¡± When Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng drove in, they saw Nini squatting in the corner..

 Chapter 670 - 670: 670 You’re Not Welcome

    Chapter 670: 670 You¡¯re Not Wee


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng were here to see their sister¡¯s new house. As soon as they came over, they saw this girl squatting here andughing secretly. Not only was sheughing secretly, but she also nced inside from time to time as if she was going to steal something.


    Tao Zhi got out of the car and pulled her up. ¡°Who are you? Why are you squatting here?¡±


    Nini was about to re up when someone grabbed her clothes. She turned around and didn¡¯t expect to see a handsome man appear in front of her. She was so shocked that she forgot to speak.


    Tao Zheng got out of the car and came over. He saw Nini¡¯s silly expression and said, ¡°Brother, is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Why do I feel a little silly?¡±


    Tao Zhi said with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t care if she¡¯s stupid or not. Just look at her sneakily squatting here and you know she doesn¡¯t have good intentions. It¡¯s better to call the police and arrest her.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, wait a moment.¡± Nini said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, nor am 1 a thief. The owner of this house is my ssmate. I¡¯m here to see her.¡±


    ¡°Are you my sister¡¯s ssmate?¡± Tao Zhi was skeptical. ¡°Then why are you squatting outside?¡±


    Tan Rou heard a noise outside and came out to check. When she saw that it was Nini, she smiled.


    ¡°This student, haven¡¯t you had enough trouble in the dormitory? Don¡¯t tell me you want to cause trouble at my house?¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°The decorations in my house aren¡¯t cheap either. Do you know if you can afford to pay for it?¡±


    Nini¡¯s expression changed for a moment. Then, she smiled apologetically. ¡°Aiya, what happened before was all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have destroyed your things. Let this unpleasant thing go, okay?¡±


    Tao Zhi nced at Lannie and said unhappily, ¡°Rourou, did you decide to move out of the dormitory because she was causing you trouble?¡±


    Initially, Tan Rou wanted to stay at home, but she was going to stay in the dormitory today. However, when her things were moved here, she changed her mind again and said that she wanted to bring a few ssmates to stay outside.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to mess around. Someone must have changed her mind. It seemed that this girl was looking for trouble with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for trouble.¡± Nini waved her hand. ¡°There was a small misunderstanding in the dormitory earlier. I¡¯ve already made it clear. Isn¡¯t that right, roommate? You shouldn¡¯t be so stingy, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always been a petty person.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t give her a good look.


    Nini stole a nce at Tao Zhi, hoping that he would speak up for her. ¡°Brother, can you help me tell your sister that I really didn¡¯t mean to offend her? 1 said something wrong in the dormitory today. Can 1 apologize to her?¡± After saying that, she even winked at the Tao brothers.


    Tao Zhi felt a chill in his heart. He quickly pushed his second brother to the front. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this student to you. I want to go in and take a look at Rourou¡¯s new house.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t want to talk to Nini either. ¡°Hey, how could you do this? You don¡¯t like her, and I don¡¯t like her either. Don¡¯t push me forward every time you encounter such a situation!¡±


    Nini¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop talking!¡± Tao Zheng stopped her from speaking. ¡°Miss, since you have a conflict with my sister, you should leave quickly. Don¡¯t squat under the corner anymore. You look like a thief. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have to call security over.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Tan Rou, you can¡¯t be so petty, can you?¡± Nini said angrily. ¡°All 1 did was say a few things that you didn¡¯t feel happy about and you want to chase your dear ssmate out?¡± Nini was referring to herself.


    Tan Rou ignored her. She brought her brother and Li Li to visit the new room. As for her ¡®ssmate¡¯, she would leave it to her second brother. She believed that her second brother could handle it.


    ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t wee you. Hurry up and leave.¡± Tao Zheng was very straightforward. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll grab your legs and throw you out.¡±


    Nini subconsciously covered her leg. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be nice to women?¡±


    Tao Zheng had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously, okay? It¡¯s not your fault that you¡¯re not good-looking. It¡¯s your fault that you¡¯vee out to scare others.¡±


    Nini was above average and not ugly, but in front of the Tao family, she was not good enough.


    ¡°You!¡± Nini was about to explode with anger. Why was this person¡¯s words so unpleasant?


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and leave quickly!¡± Tao Zheng saw that his brother and sister had already gone in, so he didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with Nini. ¡°Uncle Zhen, make the arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Second Young Master.¡± Tao Zhen nodded..

 Chapter 671 - 671: 671 Destroyed 280,000

    Chapter 671: 671 Destroyed 280,000


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Nini was almost grabbed by the security guards. She was furious when she was chased out. ¡°Who are you to chase me out?¡±


    The security guard said, ¡°Andlord reported you. He said that you were sneaking around outside trying to steal something. Moreover, you didn¡¯t cooperate when he asked you to leave. When we went there just now, you didn¡¯t cooperate with us either, so we had no choice but to force you out.¡±


    ¡°Owner? Did Tan Rou buy this house?¡± Nini asked in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± The security guard said, ¡°But 1 advise you not to go near that area because the entire building has been bought by this family. We can¡¯t disobey the owner¡¯s request.¡±


    Nini thought that the house was rented by Tan Ron¡¯s family, but the security guard told her that the entire house was bought by Tan Ron¡¯s family. How much did it cost to buy this house? She regretted it so much. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have quarreled with them.


    After returning to the dormitory, Nini was filled with regret. She mmed the table and threw a tantrum, crushing the debris on the floor.


    Chen Yao stood beside her and asked, ¡°Nini, what about the bedsheet?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wash these dirty sheets?¡± said Lannie angrily.


    ¡°Also, why were you standing there just now? You¡¯re just like a stupid wooden log. You don¡¯t even know how to stop them for me!¡±


    Chen Yao lowered her head and let her scold her. Nini vented all her anger on her. ¡°Are you blind to not see the pile of debris on the ground? Don¡¯t you know how to clean them?!¡±


    Chen Yao replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me to throw these pieces away. I thought you still wanted them. Moreover, some things were not broken. In fact, they could still be fixed!¡±


    ¡°Then pick it up!¡± Nini mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Sell the things that can be ced on disy. Throw the things that can¡¯t be sold into the trash can. Do you need me to teach you such trivial things?¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t dare to be angry or say anything. She picked up the things that weren¡¯t broken and swept the remaining pieces into the trash can. Needless to say, the job of taking out the trash was definitely hers.


    The next step was to wash the sheets. The ink could be washed off, but it would take a long time to wash. Chen Yao first rinsed the bedsheets, then washed them with alcohol. After spending more than an hour, she finally washed the bedsheets clean.


    Nini was very satisfied when she saw the washed bedsheets. ¡°My mother was right to let youe to school with me. You¡¯re just like your mother. You¡¯re suitable for this kind of job.¡±


    Chen Yao remained silent. She had other things to do. Nini was used to Chen Yao not speaking most of the time, and she didn¡¯t like to let Chen Yao speak either. She always felt that if Chen Yao spoke, she would reveal some secret.


    The weather in September was still very hot, and the bedsheets dried up in no time. Nini took out her phone to take photos of the bedsheets. She couldn¡¯t bear to use such expensive bedsheets. The best way was to sell them on a second-hand website. Tian Tian said she bought them for 280,000, and she had only used them a few times. She could probably sell them for another 200,000 yuan.


    After the photo was taken, Nini wanted to flip the bed sheet to reveal the part with the LOGO on it. However, just as she touched the bed sheet, the bed sheet was torn.


    Nini held half of the bedsheet in her hand and roared, ¡°Why is this bedsheet torn?¡±¡±


    Chen Yao heard the noise and ran to the balcony door. When she saw the torn bedsheet, she smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    Nini didn¡¯t hear what Chen Yao said, but when she saw Chen Yao, she immediately med it on her. ¡°What did you do? Why is my bedsheet torn?¡±


    Chen Yao replied, ¡°It was still fine when I washed the bedsheet. It¡¯s you who broke the bed sheet. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Nini threw the bedsheet on the ground. ¡°You must have used a lot of strength to wash the bed sheet.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t damage the bedsheet. It was still fine before you took the photo.¡± Chen Yao said, ¡°You were the only one on the balcony just now. You were the only one who broke the bedsheets.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡± Nini raised her hand and was about to p Chen Yao.


    Chen Yao looked straight at Lannie. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Nini was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Yao stood there with her back straight. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯m going to clean up.¡±


    Nini lowered her hand heavily. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Chen Yao turned around and left, leaving Nini alone on the balcony, feeling sorry for her 200,000 yuan..

 Chapter 672 - 672: 672 Military Training

    Chapter 672: 672 Military Training


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After entering school, it was military training. The military training for the freshmen of Capital University was about half a month. It was still hot at this time.


    The content of the military training was rtively simple, but standing in a military uniform in a high temperature of more than 30 degrees was unbearable for many people, especially girls.


    Many girls chose to apply sunblock to block the sun, but the sunblock would melt in a few minutes. They could only continue to be exposed to the sun, and their fair skin would turn ck in a day.


    Tian Tian was exhausted. She had been standing in a military posture for a long time. Not only was her back sore and her legs aching, but her face was also very ufortable. She felt that her face must have been sunburned.


    When she could rest for a while, she immediately hid under the tree to enjoy the shade.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Xu Yan and Lu Qing specially went to the school¡¯s supermarket to buy ice water. ¡°Put some ice on your face to relieve the heat.¡±


    Tian Tian took the ice water from Xu Yan. ¡°Thank you, ss monitor!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the ss monitor,¡± Xu Yan said helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t follow their suit.¡±


    Tian Tian said, ¡°I heard from Li Li that you were the ss monitor in high school. Now that you¡¯re in university, you can alsopete for president.¡±


    Xu Yan replied, ¡°Perhaps I might join the student council but, the position of ssmittee member hasn¡¯t been decided yet, so you guys shouldn¡¯t be shouting nonsense.¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°We¡¯re used to calling you ss monitor. It seems a little strange to suddenly change the way we address you.¡±


    Xu Yan said, ¡°You guys are used to calling me ss monitor, but they aren¡¯t. If you keep calling me ss monitor, those who don¡¯t know better would think that my name is ss monitor.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name, ss monitor?¡± Li Li asked deliberately. ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    Xu Yan looked at her and answered seriously, ¡°Xu Yan.¡±


    ¡°What a nice name! And ss monitor, your personality is just like your name. It gives people a very gentle feeling.¡± Tian Tian praised.


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t want to argue with them about the name. ¡°You should rest for a while. We will have to continue with the training after this.¡±


    Tian Tian felt ufortable at the mention of it. ¡°Can we not?¡±


    Li Li took a sip of water and replied, ¡°Later, when you¡¯re told to stand in the military posture, just lie down on the ground and say that you¡¯ve fainted from the sun. I guarantee that the instructor will not be ordering you around for the next few days.¡±


    Tian Tian was still thinking about the feasibility of this method when Tan Rou interrupted them. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can ask the instructor to rest for a while. There was an ambnce nearby. Once youy down, you would be carried away by the ambnce. When the time came, the hospital would take your blood for a check-up, and the loss would be even greater.¡±


    Tian Tian was afraid of drawing blood. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bezy anymore. I¡¯ll just stand in a military posture obediently.¡±


    Tan Rou also drank some ice water. She nned to go home tonight and make some water to cool them off so that they wouldn¡¯t get a heatstroke.


    ¡°Rourou, aren¡¯t you hot? I don¡¯t even see you sweating. And your military posture is really standard. The instructor even praised you just now.¡±


    ¡°I also want to stand perfectly like you,¡± Tian Tian said enviously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be perfect. This military training is just to strengthen our physique.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°We just need toplete the task assigned by the instructor seriously.¡±


    Before they could say a few words, they were going to train again.


    Tan Rou still performed the best. Even the instructor was amazed by her physical fitness.


    ¡°ssmate, have you practiced before?¡± the instructor asked.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°1 haven¡¯t practiced it on purpose. I just jog as a hobby.¡±


    The instructor said, ¡°Then you¡¯re quite amazing!¡±


    Nini had also heard Tan Rou and the instructor¡¯s conversation. She felt that Tan Rou really knew how to put up an act. How as it that she could stand standing under such hot sun when it was already a difficult thing for the guys too?! It was obvious that Tan Rou was pretending. She was definitely showing off in front of the whole ss.


    In addition to training, the instructor also taught some self-defense skills. ¡°The world outside now is dangerous. It¡¯s not safe for both boys and girls to go out.Your school has asked us to teach you a few self defense skills to protect yourself. How about this, I¡¯ll call a ssmate up to demonstrate how to protect yourself when you encounter danger.¡±


    The moment he said that he wanted to go up and demonstrate, the students all wilted. They were already exhausted to death. How could they have the energy to demonstrate?


    The instructor saw that no one raised their hands, so he called Tan Rou up.


    ¡°This student¡¯s physical fitness is not bad. You can be my opponent..¡±

 Chapter 673 - 673: 673 An Overshoulder Throw

    Chapter 673: 673 An Overshoulder Throw


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron pointed at herself. ¡°Instructor, are you calling me?¡±


    The instructor said, ¡°I see that your ssmates are not enthusiastic enough, so 1 asked you toe up and do a demonstration. Moreover, your physical fitness is quite good. You¡¯re suitable to be a demonstration.¡±


    ¡°Is it suitable to be beaten up by you, Instructor?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The instructor scolded her. ¡°As an instructor, can I beat you up? I¡¯m just letting you act like a hooligan. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to teach you a few self-defense techniques.¡±


    Tan Rou stood up. ¡°You can demonstrate it, but we may need to change something.¡±


    ¡°Change? How do you want to do it then?¡± asked the instructor. ¡°You can change people, but you have to choose someone who is willing to rece you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t change.¡± Tan Rou took off her military cap. ¡°I¡¯m talking about changing our identities. You¡¯ll be the hooligan, and I¡¯ll be the one to chase you away.¡±


    This was the first time the instructor had heard such a request. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I have to try.¡± Tan Rou flexed her wrists. ¡°Instructor, are you ready?¡±


    The instructor also took off his hat. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very brave. I admire girls like you.¡± He stood behind Tan Rou. ¡°The demonstration begins!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tan Rou quickly turned around. Without giving him any time to react, she grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder.


    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡± The instructor touched his arms and back and said in pain, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite strong. Have you been trained before this?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve trained before, but I haven¡¯t trained for a long time. My skills have deteriorated quite a bit.¡±


    The instructor got up from the ground. He was a little unconvinced. After so many years in the army, this was the first time he was thrown by a young girl who had just entered university.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared just now. I¡¯ll do it again soon.¡± The instructor took off his coat, revealing the vest underneath and the strong muscles on his arms.


    Li Li was very worried. ¡°Xiao Rou, the instructor looks very powerful. Why don¡¯t we stop?¡±


    Tan Rou reassured her. ¡°Since the instructor wants topete with me, then 1¡¯11 y along to the end. It¡¯s also a good time for everyone to rest for a while. There¡¯s no need to stand in a military posture.¡±


    Li Li was very touched. ¡°Rourou, you even challenged the instructor for us! I¡¯m so touched!!!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think too much about it. It was only because the instructor had called her out topete. She didn¡¯t like to be in the limelight, but the instructor insisted that she do.


    The instructor moved his wrists and thighs a few times. ¡°Young one, bring it on!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and rushed to the instructor in the blink of an eye. Before he could react, she threw him over her shoulder again. This time, Tan Rou threw him onto the grass. He didn¡¯t feel as much pain, but he still lost face. ¡°Instructor, do you want to do it again?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    The instructor rubbed his thigh andughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop studying here ande back to the army with me?¡±


    ¡°Sir, did youe here to recruit?!¡±


    The instructor was not a petty person. Although he had been thrown over his shoulder twice, he was still happy. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that you see everyday. I¡¯m offering an olive branch to this little student. She¡¯s so powerful, she¡¯ll definitely be a pir of the country.¡±


    Xu Yan said, ¡°Sir this is Capital University, the strongest university in the country. Do you think that those who can get here can¡¯t be pirs of the country?¡±


    The instructor paused for a moment before smiling. ¡°What this young student said makes sense. Those who can get into Capital University will be the pirs of the country in the future. It¡¯s just that my vision is limited.


    ¡°All of you are indeed interesting people. I just watched for a long time. This little girl is quite powerful. Do you want topete with me?¡± Another tall instructor walked over.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you because you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Tan Rou crossed her arms and said.


    The big instructor was very unconvinced. ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpeted yet. How do you know that 1 can¡¯t beat you?¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and grabbed his wrist.. ¡°Sir, are you sure that you still want to do it?¡±

 Chapter 674 - 674: 674 Meeting an Opponent

    Chapter 674: 674 Meeting an Opponent


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°There¡¯s no need topete!¡± The tall instructor shouted, ¡°1 admit defeat. You win!¡±


    Tan Rou let go of his wrist. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    However, although the tall instructor admitted defeat, he was not convinced. ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re so powerful, do you want topete with our captain? Our captain is much stronger than us.¡±


    ¡°Your captain? Are you guys preparing to fight in the arena?¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°You¡¯re even asking your captain to fight me. It may look like we¡¯re fighting in a tournament.¡±


    The tall instructor said embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯re too good. We¡¯ve all lost to you. This way, our captain will have to ask us to train more when he goes back at night. If he loses to you too, then we don¡¯t have to train more.¡±


    Tan Rou said. ¡°If your captain also loses to me, he might double your training.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The tall instructor was speechless. He felt that what Tan Rou said made sense.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Shouldn¡¯t you be training?¡± A young man walked over. He had more epaulettes than the other instructors, which meant that his status was higher than the other members.


    ¡°Captain, this little girl wants topete with you.¡± The tall instructor went up to him and said, ¡°We¡¯ve allpeted. You¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    The captain was confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Tan Rou exined, ¡°These two instructors lost to me just now. They¡¯re not convinced and want me topete with you. What do you think?¡±


    The captain lowered his head and looked at Tan Rou. She was a very beautiful girl who looked very delicate. ¡°The two of you were actually defeated by a girl? How embarrassing! Go back and practice at night. Run 20ps around the track!¡±


    ¡°Captain, we know you¡¯re powerful, so we want you to give us a demonstration.¡± The tall instructor said with ill intentions, ¡°If you lose, will you run too?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. If I can¡¯t even beat a little girl, I¡¯m not worthy of being the team captain. Little girl, do you want topete with me?¡± he asked Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou gave up her space. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Tian Tian was very excited. This was the first time she had seen Tan Roupete with someone else. The shoulder throw that Tan Rou had just performed was too cool. ¡°Go, Rourou, defeat him!¡± She jumped up and shouted.


    Li Li pulled Tian Tian and said, ¡°Tian Tian, don¡¯t jump so high. Be careful.¡± Tiantian? The captain nced at Tian Tian. He had thought that this girl looked familiar just now. Now that he heard the person beside her calling her name, he finally remembered who this girl was. He didn¡¯t expect the little girl from the Tian family to grow up so much and even get into Capital University. Not bad.


    However, he was not in the mood to care about Tian Tian now. He had an opponent waiting for him in front of him.


    Tan Rou could tell that the young man in front of her was not easy to deal with, so she had to use all her strength to deal with him.


    The moment their eyes met, they attacked at the same time. One punch and one kick were inseparable. Due to the speed, the spectators were dazzled.


    ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t even see clearly.¡± Li Li looked left and right, unable to tell where Tan Rou was.


    Xu Yan took out his phone to take a photo. ¡°Take a video with your phone and watch it in slow motion when you go back.¡±


    With his guidance, the other students took out their phones. This was a once-in-a-century opportunity. No matter who won the game between the students and the instructors, it would be very interesting. If this video was released, the traffic would increase.


    About twenty minutester, their battle was over. Both sides took a few steps back, and there was about four to five meters between them.


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Tan Rou cupped her hands and praised.


    The captain said, ¡°It should be because you¡¯re stronger than me. You¡¯re younger than me, but you¡¯re able to fight me to a draw. If we fought seriously, I would have lost.¡±


    ¡°No, today¡¯s match didn¡¯t determine a winner. We¡¯ll have another match another day and see who¡¯s stronger.¡± It had been a long time since Tan Rou had fought so freely. The previous fights with the hooligans were purely small fights, but the battle with this person was the real joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met my match today.¡± The captain extended his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends. My name is Yuan Ze.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou,¡± Tan Rou said happily..

 Chapter 675 - 675: 675 Brother Yuanzi

    Chapter 675: 675 Brother Yuanzi


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yuan Ze¡¯s instructors found it unbelievable when they saw Yuan Ze and Tan Rou fight to a draw. Their boss was already considered powerful enough, but they did not expect this little girl to be even more powerful.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t a student at the Capital University, I would really want to recruit you back to be a soldier. No, with your standards, you shouldn¡¯t be a soldier.¡± Yuan Ze said with a smile.


    ¡°I still want to go to school on campus,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡± Yuan Ze said, ¡°If you were in an ordinary college, perhaps 1 would let you go to our school. After all, your future would be better there; but you¡¯re already here. Even if you go to the army, you might not be able to develop better than you are now, so I can¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Tian Tian took out a wet tissue that she carried with her and wiped Tan Ron¡¯s sweat. ¡°Quickly wipe away your sweat!¡±


    Li Li fanned Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, are you tired? Do you want me to massage your arms and legs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that tired. I just need to rest for a while,¡± Tan Rou said, a little embarrassed.


    Yuan Ze looked at Tian Tian who was focused on Tan Rou and said sadly, ¡°Little Tian Tian, aren¡¯t you going to say hi to me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tian Tian tilted her head and looked at Yuan Ze. ¡°Sir, how did you know my name?¡± he asked curiously.


    Yuan Ze sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Ze. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    ¡°I seem to have some impression of him.¡± Tian Tian racked her brains. ¡°Have I seen you before?¡±


    Yuan Ze helplessly sang a children¡¯s song. Although his singing was very unpleasant, it made Tian Tian remember who he was.


    ¡°All, you¡¯re Brother Yuanzi, right? How did you be our instructor?¡± Tian Tian asked happily.


    Yuan Ze hadn¡¯t heard this form of address for a long time and felt a little embarrassed when he heard it. ¡°Little Tian Tian, don¡¯t call me Brother Yuan Ze. Just call me Yuan Ze.¡±


    Tian Tian also said, ¡°I¡¯m already all grown up. You shouldn¡¯t call me Little Tian Tian too. It sounds a little embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call you Tian Tian from now on.¡± Yuan Ze agreed.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Li Li asked.


    Tian Tian introduced, ¡°He is Yuan Ze¡­ Brother Yuan Ze was my ymate when 1 was young. Although we were eight years apart, we were very good friends. When I came to the capital in the past, 1 would go to his house every time. Butter, Brother Principle went to the army, so I didn¡¯t y with him anymore.¡±


    ¡°After that, I went to the military camp and didn¡¯t go home often.¡± Yuan Ze said.


    When Yuan Ze was 18 years old, he was thrown into the military camp by his grandfather. His grades were very poor. With his grades, he would not be able to get into university. Yuan Ze¡¯s grandfather thought about it for half a year and finally decided to let him enter the military.


    However, although Yuan Ze¡¯s results were not good, his physical fitness was very good. He had been promoted to battalionmander in less than two years. He would probably advance to the position of general in the future.


    ¡°Then you guys can chat for a while longer. We¡¯ll go back to the training area first.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tian Tian was a little ufortable with Yuan Ze. ¡°Rourou, Li Li, wait for me. 1¡¯11 go back to training with you.¡±


    Then she said to Yuan Ze, ¡°Brother Yuan Ze, you should go back to training too. We¡¯ll talk after training.¡± For a moment, she could not change the way she addressed him.


    Yuan Ze nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle meet you once we¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go out and have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Captain, stop looking. The little girl has already gone far away.¡± The tall instructor hooked Yuan Ze¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But this little girl is really cute. She¡¯s like a dumpling.¡±


    Yuan Ze red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t have any ideas about her.¡±


    ¡°Captain, what are you talking about? Can 1 snatch it from you?¡±


    Yuan Ze paused and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with her.¡±


    The tall instructor smiled and pinched his throat to imitate Tian Tian.


    Yuan Ze felt disgusted. He swept the tall instructor down and said, ¡°Go back and train the students. Don¡¯t disgust me here!¡±


    The instructor beside him shook his head. ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect a grown man like you to be so disgusting. Brother Yuan Ze? I think you¡¯re a fool!¡±


    Yuan Ze turned back to look at them. ¡°No one is allowed to call me that in the future!¡±


    The two of them shut their mouths and promised not to mention this title again..

 Chapter 676 - 676: 676 Whitening Sunscreen Cream

    Chapter 676: 676 Whitening Sunscreen Cream


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian followed Tan Ron and the others back to their training grounds. After thepetition just now, Tan Rou and the other instructors were also a little tired, so they were given an extra ten minutes to rest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful.¡± Xu Yan said to Tan Rou, ¡°That captain just now is extraordinary. It¡¯s really beyond my expectations that you could fight him to a draw.¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°If Liang Lu were here today, she would kneel down and acknowledge him as her master.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Then I don¡¯t dare to teach her, lest she starts a gang here after she learns.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, can you teach me a few moves? 1 also want to be stronger so that I can protect myself.¡±


    ¡°You can ask your Brother Yuan Ze to teach you. He¡¯s much better than me.¡± Tan Rou teased.


    Tian Tian blushed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. How can I let him teach me?¡±


    Tan Rou patted Tian Tian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, we can all see that Instructor Yuan Ze cares about you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s sit down and rest for a while.¡± Tian Tian said with a red face.


    Tan Rou sat under the tree and took out two porcin jars from her bag. One was dark and the other was light.


    ¡°This jar is so beautiful. Is it a tea jar?¡± Tian Tian asked. Her grandfather also had a simr jar for storing tea leaves.


    ¡°It¡¯s not used to hold tea leaves, but to hold ointment.¡± Tan Rou opened the dark-colored jar. Inside was a light yellow ointment. ¡°This ointment can protect you from the sun. Do you want to apply some?¡±


    Tian Tian looked at Tan Ron¡¯s face. ¡°Are you not afraid of the sun because you applied this ointment?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Something like that. This ointment has a very good sunblock effect. If you apply it, your arms won¡¯t get sunburned.¡±


    She was fair and naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of the sun. The main purpose of this sunblock ointment was to prevent sunburn. Of course, this ointment could also be used to lighten the skin. Her aunt¡¯s shop was currently selling a low-grade version of this ointment, and the effect was very good.


    The ointment that Tan Rou used was personally made by her. All the raw materials were carefully selected by her, so the effect of the ointment was very good.


    ¡°This ointment also has a whiteness effect. If you¡¯re afraid of getting tanned, you can apply more.¡± Tan Rou ced the ointment on Tian Tian¡¯s hand and then took out another light-colored jar. ¡°The pill inside is toreduce pigmentation. It has the function of maintaining beauty. If you take it externally and internally, you can achieve the effect of quickly blocking the sun and brightening your skin.¡±


    ¡°Can I try it out?¡± Tian Tian was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Tan Rou took out two pills. ¡°One for you and one for Li Li. I¡¯ll apply the ointment for you after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Li Li was very happy. ¡°Rourou, you don¡¯t have to help me. 1¡¯11 do it myself.¡±


    Tan Rou passed the ointment to her. ¡°Then you guys apply it first. When we go back tonight, I¡¯ll get a new bottle for each of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rourou!¡± Tian Tian gave Tan Rou a hug. Making friends with Tan Rou was the best decision she had ever made.


    When Lu Qing saw that the two girls had applied ointment, he couldn¡¯t help it. Although boys weren¡¯t afraid of the dark, they were also afraid of sunburns. Lu Qing liked his handsome appearance. He did not want to turn into charcoal after the military training.


    Hence, Lu Qing dragged Xu Yan to Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, can you apply some of that white sunblock cream for the ss monitor? The ss monitor said he doesn¡¯t want to get tanned.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? When did I say that?¡± Xu Yan wondered.


    ¡°Just now.¡± Lu Qing poked his shoulder. ¡°ss monitor, do you want to apply ointment too?¡±


    Xu Yan had a cold white skin, so he didn¡¯t tan easily. Even if he tanned, it was easy for him to go back to being fair. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need the ointment


    ¡°No, just give this ointment to girls.¡± Xu Yan refused.


    Li Li smiled. ¡°Handsome Lu, if you want to be beautiful, don¡¯t drag the ss monitor into it. He won¡¯t collude with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Qing red at her and was about to speak when Tan Rou interrupted him.


    ¡°You guys should apply some too. The ointment is not only used to lighten the skin, but it also protects the sun.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Lu Qing happily went to the side to apply the ointment.


    Tan Rou took out two pills and gave them to Xu Yan. ¡°It¡¯ll be better if you use them with this.¡±


    Xu Yan thanked him and handed the ointment to Lu Qing..

 Chapter 677 - 677: 677 Stealing

    Chapter 677: 677 Stealing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing soon used up all the ointment. Tan Rou did not mind. She put away the bottle of ointment and said that she would give them a new one tomorrow.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, 1 want to go to the toilet. Do you and Tiantian want to go together?¡± Li Li grabbed a bag of tissues and nned to go to the toilet before standing up.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to go to the toilet, but she could go over and wash her hands. The ointment that she used earlier were oily and she had to wash the oiliness away. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go wash my hands.¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the toilet too.¡± Tian Tian raised her hand.


    The three girls went to the toilet. The two boys discussed for a while and decided to buy some cold drinks to eat. They would buy more and treat everyone to a meal.


    Once they left, they stopped looking at the things. They thought that since this was a university, no one would steal anything. They didn¡¯t expect that in just a few minutes, Tan Ron¡¯s bag would be stolen.


    As soon as Tan Rou came back, she found that her bag had been rummaged through. She squatted down to check if there was anything missing, only to find that the pills in the light-colored jar had been stolen.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything missing?¡± Li Li asked with concern.


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°The things in my jar were stolen.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Li Li also squatted down to take a look. She saw an empty jar. ¡°1 remember there were a lot of pills in this jar back then. Why is there not a single one now?¡±


    When Tian Tian heard that Tan Ron¡¯s things had been stolen, she shouted, ¡°Did anyone see what was in Rourou¡¯s jar?¡±


    The people around said they didn¡¯t see it.


    Tan Rou packed her bag and said loudly, ¡°If anyone has any clues, please let me know. 1 would just like to say that if you want it, 1 don¡¯t mind giving it to you if you ask nicely. If you steal it when I¡¯m not around, that isn¡¯t very nice of you to do so.¡±


    She looked around and finally fixed her eyes on Nini. She stole a nce at Tan Rou and then lowered her head guiltily.


    Still, no one admitted to taking the pills. Tan Rou didn¡¯t pursue the matter. She said, ¡°Since no one admitted to it, I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I hope the person who stole it would think carefully before doing something like this in the future.¡±


    Nini felt even more guilty. She had overheard their conversation, so she wanted to see if the pill and ointment worked. Although the ointment was gone, the pill was still there, so she took one and put it in her mouth. The pill tasted like milk, and it was sweet and delicious.


    Because there was no ointment, Nini took a few more pills. She thought it would be better.


    ¡°Nini, do you know where Tan Ron¡¯s things went?¡± Chen Yao asked when she saw Nini¡¯s strange expression.


    ¡°How would 1 know where her things went?¡± Nini shouted out guiltily. ¡°She didn¡¯t put her things away properly and someone else stole them. What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t take her things, and I don¡¯t know who stole her things.¡±


    ¡°Nini, why are you so angry?¡± Chen Yao asked. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you. 1 didn¡¯t say you stole it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± Nini shouted.


    Tan Rou walked over. ¡°1 didn¡¯t say you stole it. Why are you shouting so loudly? Could it be that you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡±


    Nini¡¯s eyes drifted. ¡°I¡­ Why would 1 feel guilty? 1 didn¡¯t steal your things. If you lost your things, then go look for them. Moreover, there are so many people here. Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t see it.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, should we tell the counselor about this?¡± Li Li didn¡¯t want to let it go just like that. Tan Rou must have prepared those things for a long time. How heartbroken would it be if they were stolen all at once?


    ¡°There are no surveince cameras here. It¡¯s useless even if we find a counselor.¡± Tan Rou replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. 1 still have a lot of these pills at home. Next time, we can just eat them at home. There¡¯s no need to bring them here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch that thief. Otherwise, 1¡¯11 beat him up.¡±


    Nini panicked. She felt her heart beating very fast and her breathing was short. However, she thought about it and realized that there were no surveince cameras here. As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t find out that she took the pills.


    Moreover, Tan Ron¡¯s pills were indeed effective. She felt a chill as soon as she took them. Her burning throat no longer hurt. She had to take a few more in a while..

 Chapter 678 - 678: 678 Nini Fainted

    Chapter 678: 678 Nini Fainted


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At 11:30 pm, Tan Rou and the others could go to the cafeteria to eat. The university students who had been training for half a day seemed to have never eaten in their lives. They all ran to the cafeteria.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go save a seat for you now.¡± Li Li said as she ran.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t run too fast. Let¡¯s go to the third floor to eat stir-fried vegetables.¡±


    The dishes on the third floor were ordered separately. They were all cooked on the spot, but the price was rtively expensive. It was not suitable for one person to order a whole meal.


    For example, Tan Rou and the others went for five people at once, so it was very suitable for them to order stir-fried vegetables. Moreover, if they ordered stir-fried vegetables, the rice would be free.


    ¡°But 1 heard that there¡¯s a free cake at the first window on the second floor today.¡± Tian Tian was very conflicted.


    Tan Rou immediately changed her mind. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the second floor.¡±¡±


    The other two boys had no objections. They could eat anything.


    The seats in the canteen were either four or six. Tan Rou and the others had five people, so there was still one empty seat.


    ¡°Is anyone sitting here? Can 1 sit here?¡± Yuan Ze walked over with a tray.


    ¡°Hello, Instructor!¡± Tan Rou and the others greeted him.


    Tian Tian saw that no one wanted Yuan Ze to sit down, so she said, ¡°You can sit here. No one is sitting here.¡±


    After Yuan Ze sat down, he gave Tian Tian the free cake on his te. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet food. This cake is for you.¡±¡±


    Tian Tian was too embarrassed to ept the cake. There were so many people in the canteen. If someone found out that Yuan Ze had given her a cake, it would probably cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. Furthermore, the school had a rule that all students were not allowed to have too much contact with the instructors. Yuan Ze would definitely be criticized by their leaders for doing this.


    ¡°Instructor Yuan, isn¡¯t the school not allowing instructors to have private contact with students?¡± Xu Yan asked Yuan Ze. Will you be criticized foring here?¡±


    Yuan Ze smiled. ¡°You have a good memory.¡± The school does not allow instructors to interact with students, but Tiantian is my sister, so this rule can be rxed a little. Don¡¯t worry, just this once, I won¡¯t keep looking for Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 see.¡± Xu Yan said no more.


    Actually, Yuan Ze and Tian Tian were not biological siblings. They were not rted by blood. It was just that Tian Tian¡¯s mother and Yuan Ze¡¯s mother were very good friends, so she asked Tian Tian to call Yuan Ze brother.


    Nini had alsoe over to eat. She was holding a te and her expression was not very good.


    ¡°Nini, why do you look so pale?¡± Tian Tian asked curiously when she saw Nini. Was it because the military training was too tiring?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care about her?¡± Li Li hated Nini very much. ¡°It¡¯s better if the military training makes her weak. Otherwise, she¡¯ll find trouble with others when she¡¯s free.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded slightly. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Does that person often cause trouble for you?¡± Yuan Ze asked.


    Li Li replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. On the first day she entered the dormitory, she destroyed all of Tiantian¡¯s things. She even crushed the flowers that Tiantian¡¯s mother gave her.¡±


    Yuan Ze noticed Nini. ¡°Okay, 1 got it.¡± During the afternoon training, he would ask his team to pay more attention to this student.


    Before they could finish their conversation, Nini suddenly fainted in the middle of the cafeteria. The food she had just served fell on her.


    ¡°Eh?¡± As an instructor, Yuan Ze could be considered half a teacher. When he saw a student faint, he immediately rushed forward.


    Tan Rou and the others stopped eating and ran over to check on Lannie.


    ¡°Nini, Nini!¡± Chen Yao was a little flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡±


    Yuan Ze asked the students to spread out. ¡°Don¡¯t crowd around here. Try to give the patient as much space as possible.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Lannie¡¯s expression and squatted down to take her pulse. Then, she said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I found the thief who stole my things.¡±


    Li Li looked around. ¡°Where?¡±


    Tan Rou pointed at Nini, who was lying on the ground, and said angrily, ¡°She stole it. You can only take one of these pills a day. The symptoms that Nini is experiencing now are the result of taking too many pills.¡±


    Li Li said angrily, ¡°Then let¡¯s not bother about her. She stole someone else¡¯s belongings and still refuses to admit it. It¡¯s not a pity even if she¡¯s poisoned to death.¡±


    Yuan Ze frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s send her to the infirmary first. We can¡¯t let her lie here..¡±

 Chapter 679 - 679: 679 Tan Ron Did It on Purpose

    Chapter 679: 679 Tan Ron Did It on Purpose


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t serious. We just need to induce vomiting and make her spit out everything she ate,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°However, the pili should be working now. Nini might have some trouble in the next few days.¡±


    Yuan Ze did not want to get involved in this matter. He called his instructor over. ¡°Send her to the infirmary and tell the doctor on duty to induce vomiting.¡±


    Chen Yao went with Nini. If anything happened to Nini, she would definitely be in trouble.


    Nini was rushed to the infirmary. After the doctor on duty understood the situation, he arranged for her to vomit. Nini hadn¡¯t eaten lunch yet, so all she vomited was yellow water. He didn¡¯t know what she had eaten in the morning, but the thing she vomited was very smelly.


    After spitting it out, Nini woke up. She looked at the yellow water in the trash can and was disgusted. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting. Take it away.¡±


    The doctor was outside, and Chen Yao was the only one inside. Nini had asked someone to take the trash can away, so Chen Yao had to go and get it.


    Chen Yao was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. She held her breath and turned her face away to search for the trash can. When she took it, she was really afraid that the yellow water would get on her hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡± Nini saw Chen Yao¡¯s expression and was furious.¡± In the end, her stomach felt ufortable and she vomited before she could reach her head to the trash can.


    The yellow water was all over her body, emitting a strange smell. She couldn¡¯t even smell it anymore.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t care about her. She carried the trash out and kept the trash bag far away so that it wouldn¡¯t spill on her.


    The doctor was quite touched. She said to Chen Yao, ¡°You really care about your ssmate. If it were anyone else, they would have stayed far away.¡±


    Chen Yao had a lot to say and she didn¡¯t want to serve Lannie, but her parents were counting on Nini¡¯s family to live. Her own tuition was also paid by Nini¡¯s parents, so she had no choice but to follow Lannie and listen to her orders.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± The doctor took out a mask that had been smoked with flowers. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better if you wear it.¡±


    Chen Yao took the mask. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± She lifted the curtain and entered.


    Nini sat on the bed and cursed, ¡°Damn Tan Rou. She must have put poison in that pill on purpose. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have fainted. When I recover, I¡¯m going to the police station to sue her and send her to prison.¡±


    Chen Yao had heard Tan Ron¡¯s words and knew why Nini had fainted. It wasn¡¯t because Tan Rou had poisoned the pills, but because Nini had taken too much. Tan Rou said that she could only take one pill a day. With Nini¡¯s personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t obediently take one.


    ¡°You were the one who stole her things. How can you me others for eating bad food?¡± Chen Yao muttered softly.


    Nini was annoyed and didn¡¯t hear what Chen Yao was saying. ¡°What are you bbering about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Chen Yao poured a ss of water. ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    Nini was indeed thirsty after vomiting for so long. She took a cup and took two sips. In the end, she vomited right after drinking it, and he vomited on his body.


    ¡°All! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Nini asked frantically. ¡°Why are you giving me water now?¡±


    Chen Yao was speechless. She had wanted Nini to moisten her throat, but she didn¡¯t want to see Nini vomit.


    ¡°Tan Rou, that little slut, poisoned me. You want to harm me too, right?¡± Nini threw the disposable cup at Chen Yao.


    Chen Yao stood silently in front of her, allowing her to insult her.


    The doctor outside the curtain could not stand it anymore. She lifted the curtain and scolded, ¡°This is the infirmary, not your living room. Please be quiet!¡±


    Nini didn¡¯t dare to scold the doctor anymore. She put on a pitiful look and said, ¡°Doctor, when will I be better?¡±


    The doctor replied, ¡°To be honest, this is the first time we¡¯ve encountered such a situation, so we can¡¯t be sure when you¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Nini said unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Why don¡¯t you know anything?¡±


    The doctor had a good temper. Although Nini¡¯s words were unpleasant, she was not angry. ¡°This student, you should not eat anything in the future.


    Fortunately, the pill you took was not poisonous. Otherwise, no matter how good our doctors are, we wouldn¡¯t be able to save your life..¡±

 Chapter 680 - 680: 680 Losing Money Again

    Chapter 680: 680 Losing Money Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Nini didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She was wrong to secretly eat Tan Ron¡¯s pills today, but Tan Ron was too evil. She didn¡¯t even tell her that she couldn¡¯t be thatte. If Tan Ron had told her in advance, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken so many at once.


    Outside the infirmary, Tan Ron was talking to Tian Tian and Li Li. ¡°Later, you can go in and find Nini to calcte the price of the pills. The pills aren¡¯t cheap. If you get the money back, we can use it to buy fruits.¡±


    Li Li and Tian Tian nodded and said at the same time, ¡°Leave it to us.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t stay idle either. When Li Li and Tian Tian went to settle the score with Nini, she called Chen Yao out alone.


    ¡°Do you know Nini stole my things?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to do anything to Chen Yao. She was just asking casually.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Chen Yao really didn¡¯t know that Lannie had stolen the pills. If she knew that Nini had stolen the pills, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let her take them. She dared to take medicine from unknown sources. Lannie really did not care about her life for beauty.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou believed her words. ¡°If you don¡¯t know, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to go after Nini?¡± Chen Yao asked.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to ¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°But you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. She¡¯s been


    looking for trouble with us. She even stole something important from us today. Do you think I¡¯ll let her off so easily?¡±


    Chen Yao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t hurt her, but she¡¯s in a little trouble now.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°What? Why do I have to pay ?!¡± When Nini, who was lying on the bed in the infirmary, heard that Tian Tian and the other two hade to ask for money, she felt terrible. ¡°What do I have to pay for?!¡±


    The doctor heard her scream and thought that something had happened to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nini waved her hand. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go out first.¡±


    The doctor felt that there was something strange between them. ¡°You guys can discuss it properly. Don¡¯t quarrel in the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor. We won¡¯t quarrel with her.¡± Tian Tian revealed a sweet smile, which was very amiable.


    Hearing the youngdy call him sister, the doctor smiled from ear to ear. ¡°You guys have a good chat. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    When the doctor left, Tian Tian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You secretly ate Rourou¡¯s pills. Rourou doesn¡¯t have time to ask you forpensation now, so she entrusted thepensation to us.¡±


    Nini refused to pay. ¡°Those things don¡¯t have a price. Why should I pay you now?¡±


    ¡°Although those things are not avable on the market, there are alternatives on the market. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search for whiteness and sunblock pills on Tao¡¯s official website.¡± Tian Tian even considerately introduced her to the source.


    Nini went ahead and search for it. She wouldn¡¯t have known if she hadn¡¯t searched, but she was shocked. It turned out that Tan Ron¡¯s pills cost 500 yuan each. Just the pills she took were worth more than 10,000 yuan.


    ¡°How can you prove that those things are worth so much?¡± Nini would notpensate Tian Tian and the others. She was not a fool. Why would she give the money away without knowing why?


    ¡°We can take it for testing. The ingredients are all the same. Our pills are even better than the ones on the official website, but we won¡¯t charge you much.¡± Li Li settled the bill for her. ¡°12,000. Card or cash?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything. I picked them up.¡± Nini changed her excuse again. ¡°She¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t keep her things properly. I was the one who picked them up. Finders keepers.¡±


    ¡°Can you stopughing at me?¡± Li Li really admired Nini. ¡°When we left, we clearly put the medicine bottle in our bag. May I ask how you picked it up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nini¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Someone else must have taken the bottle out. After stealing, they put the bottle on the ground and I picked it up.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to admit it, right? Then we¡¯ll call the police. The things inside are more than ten thousand yuan. We can file a case by calling the police. Only a few people took that bottle,¡± Li Li said truthfully. ¡°If there¡¯s no one else¡¯s fingerprints on it, only yours and ours, how are you going to deny it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s proven that you stole it, you¡¯ll have to pay for it,¡± Tian Tian continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t afford it. We¡¯ll find a way to find your parents


    ¡öphone numbers and get them to pay for you..¡±

 Chapter 681 - 681: 681 Strange Girl

    Chapter 681: 681 Strange Girl


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll gather the money as soon as possible!¡± Nini couldn¡¯t let her parents know that she was going to paypensation. Otherwise, they would definitelye over and give her a good scolding. They might even ask her not to go to school.


    Li Li and Tian Tian came out of the infirmary and pped happily. ¡°Hehe, after she pays the money, we can go buy some fruits to eat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Rourou. Go back and rest for a while at noon. There¡¯s still military training in the afternoon.¡±


    Li Li looked around for Tan Rou. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Rourou waiting for us outside?¡± Did she go back first?¡±


    Tian Tian took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll send her a message.¡±


    Tan Rou quickly replied to her, saying that she still had something to deal with and asked Li Li and the others to go back and rest.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go first.¡± Li Li wouldn¡¯t ask too much about Tan Rou. She knew that Tan Rou had a lot of secrets that she couldn¡¯t let others know. As Tan Ron¡¯s good friend, she had to help Tan Rou cover up. ¡°Rourou will definitelye back to rest after she¡¯s done with her business.¡±


    The two girls chatted andughed as they walked towards the door. As they walked, they realized that something was wrong. It seemed that someone was following them.


    Li Li said warily, ¡°Tiantian, 1 think someone is following us. You go first. I¡¯ll see if that person will continue following us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡± Tian Tian continued walking forward.


    Li Li, on the other hand, dashed into the campus supermarket next door to observe if anyone was following them.


    Suddenly, a white-clothed man wearing a cap and a mask appeared behind Tian Tian. He was about five to six meters away from her. The weather was very hot, but that person was wearing a hat and a mask. It was obvious that he was not a good person.


    After they had gone far away, Li Li quietly followed them. She grabbed the person¡¯s neck. The person was weaker than she had imagined. He fell down before she could do anything.


    ¡°Aiya, why did this person faint before I even made a move?¡± Li Li looked at her hands in shock. ¡°Have I mastered the peerless martial arts?¡±


    Tian Tian turned around to look for her. ¡°Is this the person who followed us? She looks like a girl.¡±


    The girl was very thin and weak, as if a gust of wind could not blow her down.


    ¡°Get her to the side of the road first. Don¡¯t block others in the middle of the road. Fortunately, the students had gone back to sleep at this time. Otherwise, if someone saw her lying here, they would think that we had killed someone.¡± Li Li dragged the girl to the side. She found that the girl¡¯s bones could be felt clearly. She was terrifyingly thin.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Let¡¯s take off her hat and mask to prevent her from getting a heatstroke.¡± Tian Tian reached for her hat.


    Li Li took out a cup of water that she carried with her. ¡°Help her up. I¡¯ll feed her some water. She might have fainted from a heatstroke.¡±


    Tian Tian took off her mask and realized that this goddess looked a little familiar. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think she looks like a person?¡±


    Li Li carefully examined her thin facial features and said angrily, ¡°Of all people, she looks like Nini¡±


    ¡°I also think she looks a little like Lannie. She can¡¯t be Lannie¡¯s sister, right?¡± Tian Tian said.


    Li Li took the cup away in disgust. ¡°If she¡¯s really Nini¡¯s sister, then I¡¯ll throw the cup into the trash can right now.¡±


    Tian Tian smiled. ¡°1 was just joking. If this strange girl was really Lannie¡¯s sister, then how did she be like this? 1 feel like she hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡±


    Li Li took out the ham sausage from her backpack, tore open the packaging, and ced it in front of the girl¡¯s nose. ¡°Let me see if she fainted from hunger.¡± The girl smelled the fragrance of food and slowly opened her eyes. She bit the ham sausage and almost bit Li Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh my god, did you reincarnate as a hungry ghost? This is my hand, not a ham sausage!¡± Li Li quickly pulled her hand back.


    The girl gulped and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too hungry¡­¡±


    Li Li passed the ham sausage to the girl and his cup to her. ¡°Are you a student at Capital University?¡±


    When the girl heard this, her tears could not stop flowing. She said vaguely, ¡°I was originally a student at Capital University, but now¡­¡±


    Li Li and Tian Tian looked at each other. They felt that this girl was not simple..

 Chapter 682 - 682: 682 Lan Ning

    Chapter 682: 682 Lan Ning


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li went to the supermarket to buy some biscuits and a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Eat something first. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why are you so hungry?¡± Tian Tian asked.


    The girl swallowed her food and replied, ¡°My name is Lan Ning. I¡¯m from Nanhai City. 1 haven¡¯t eaten much in five days.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Tian Tian calcted the distance from Nanhai City to Capital. ¡°It¡¯s about 5000 kilometers. How did you get here? Are you taking the high-speed rail?¡±


    ¡°No, 1 haven¡¯t.¡± Lan Ning bit his lips and said sadly, ¡°I took the bus all the way here. I need an ID card to take the high-speed rail. I don¡¯t have an ID card.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your ID card?¡± Li Li¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Was it stolen?¡±


    Lan Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°My ID card was taken away by someone, and my household register was also taken away by them. I can¡¯t make up for my ID card.¡±


    ¡°Who snatched it away?¡± Li Li felt strange. ¡°Are robbers so bold nowadays? He actually dared to snatch the identity card and household register so brazenly.¡± ¡°It was my distant uncle¡¯s family who did it.¡± Lan Ning suddenly grabbed Li Li¡¯s hand. ¡°You know Lan Ni, right? I heard her stealing from you. If you are willing to help me, I can help you deal with her!¡±


    Tian Tian was about to nod and say that they knew someone called Nini, but she was stopped by Li Li. Li Li was careful. This was the first time they had met this girl called Lan Ning. No matter what she said, they could not believe itpletely. She wanted them to deal with Lannie as soon as she opened her mouth. No matter how she thought about it, it was not normal.


    ¡°How did you know that we know Nini? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Li Li asked.


    Lan Ning clenched his hands. ¡°Lan Ni, so what you call her as Nini, is my distant cousin. His family is powerful in Nanhai City, but Lan Ni¡¯s grades are average. In order for Lan Ni to get good grades, their family took my eptance letter and forced me to take the exam in her ce.¡±


    ¡°All? How could such a terrifying thing happen?¡± Tian Tian¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°Didn¡¯t the examiner notice that you took the exam in Lannie¡¯s ce?¡±


    Lan Ning shook his head. ¡°Lan Ni and I are distant rtives, and we look simr. Then, their family put some makeup on me, and I looked just like her. After that, I took the exam in Lan Ni¡¯s ce. The results I got became Lan Ni¡¯s results.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you report this to the Education Bureau?¡± Li Li asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Lan Ning sobbed. ¡°After my family was released after the exam, 1 reported it to the city¡¯s education bureau. The city didn¡¯t care, so 1 reported it to the province and even posted it on the Inte. But Lan Ni¡¯s family is very powerful, so no one is willing to take care of this. Even if I put it on the Inte, there will be errors.¡±


    Li Li and Tian Tian looked at each other, thinking that they could bring Lan Ning to see Tan Rou. Tan Rou was so smart, she would definitely have a way to help Lan Ning. They could also ask Tan Rou to check if what Lan Ning said was true. If it was true, this matter would cause a huge storm.


    When Tan Rou returned home, Aunt Zhou told her, ¡°Miss Li Li and Miss Tian Tian brought back an unfamiliar girl. She¡¯s in the living room now. They seem to have something to ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°A new girl?¡± Tan Rou was a little confused. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    As soon as she entered, Tan Rou realized that the girl looked very simr to Lan Ni. Both her height and face were simr to Lan Ni.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you need my help with?¡± Tan Rou asked directly.


    After eating, Lan Ning regained her strength. She could tell that the girl was the owner of the house, so she said, ¡°Hello, my name is Lan Ning. I¡¯m from Nanhai City. I¡¯m 18 years old this year. Lan Ni and I are distant cousins.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou liked people who introduced themselves. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me snatch back what belongs to me.¡± Lan Ning¡¯s eyes were firm.


    Tan Rou smiled and called out to her, ¡°Friend, please sit down. Drink some water to moisten your throat.¡±


    Lan Ning refused to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m not here for water, I¡¯m here for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the grudge between you and Lan Ni?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s posture was very rxed, as if she didn¡¯t care about this matter at all.


    Lan Ning told Tan Rou what he had told Li Li and the others.


    ¡°This is getting interesting? ¡± Tan Rou said softly after listening..

 Chapter 683 - 683: 683 Rest in Peace

    Chapter 683: 683 Rest in Peace


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lan Ning was very excited. ¡°Miss Tan Ron, please help me once. As long as you help me, I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ll help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a few days,¡± Lan Ning replied. ¡°I know that you have a conflict with Lan Ni, and Lan Ni stole something from you today. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let her off so easily. I want to cooperate with you and bet everything I have to send her to prison!¡±


    ¡°We do have some conflicts with Lan Ni, but it¡¯s not worth the risk.¡± Tan Rou acted as if she had nothing to do with it. ¡°She stole my things and paid for it. We don¡¯t have to get involved in your fight.¡±


    Lan Ning looked sad. ¡°Are you afraid of being implicated by me?¡± She sat back on the sofa weakly. ¡°I know. Thank you for the food. I¡¯ll handle the rest myself.¡± ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Tan Rou frowned slightly. ¡°Lan Ni¡¯s family is powerful and influential. They have a hand in Nanhai City. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t file aint there. It¡¯s not impossible for me to help you, but 1 want to see your efforts.¡±


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t understand what hard work was. She felt that she had worked hard enough. She had taken the bus from Nanhai City without eating or drinking. After she got into the Capital University, she only dared to get free soup. How much more effort did she need to put in?


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, go to my room and get the red box on the table.¡±Tan Rou ordered.


    Aunt Zhou quickly took the box down. Tan Rou took the box and opened it, then took out a brown candy.


    ¡°This candy can quickly replenish energy. You¡¯re rtively weak now, so you need to eat one to nourish your body.¡± Tan Rou handed the candy to Lan Ning.


    ¡°You have to work hard to recover. Lan Nieats and drinks well at school every day. She¡¯s living the life but you haven¡¯t eaten or drunk these days, and your body is so weak. You definitely can¡¯t beat Lan Ni.¡±


    Lan Ning froze. ¡°Is that what you meant by working hard?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that you don¡¯t have to worry. Since this matter involves the national college entrance examination, it will definitely cause a hugemotion. We have to find evidence and be prepared to deal with the difficulties. It¡¯s not like we can solve the problem by shouting in front of Lan Ni.¡± Tan Rou said calmly.


    ¡°I was too impulsive.¡± Lan Ning covered his face and cried. ¡°My parents are still under the surveince of her family. I came to the Capital secretly this time. If I don¡¯t solve this problem, my family won¡¯t be safe. There¡¯s also the teacher who lent me money. He risked being killed by the Lan family to help me. I can¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Li Li almost cried when she heard that. ¡°Lan Ning has such a miserable life!¡±


    ¡°Lan Ning, you can stay here for a while. We¡¯re still in the military training. Before the training ends, you have to collect as much evidence as possible that Lan Ni has taken your ce. I¡¯ll also search for evidence and try to make you our ssmate as soon as possible.¡± Tan Rou arranged.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Tan Rou!¡± Lan Ning was very grateful to her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you work hard for nothing.¡±


    Tan Rou asked Aunt Zhou to prepare a room for Lan Ning. Before the matter was resolved, she would stay here to recuperate.


    In the afternoon, Tan Rou and the others pretended that nothing had happened and continued their training. Lan Ni didn¡¯te to the training. She asked the school doctor to give her a leave of absence, intending to skip the military training.


    However, the school doctor only gave her three days off. After three days, her holiday would end and she would have to go back to training.


    However, Nini had been absent-minded since she came back, as if she had something on her mind.


    ¡°Nini, why are you always distracted?¡±Chen Yao was worried that her body had not recovered yet. Is it because the effects of the medicine have not worn off? Do you want to rest for a few more days?¡±


    Nini pushed Chen Yao aside in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m annoyed.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? If you tell me, I might be able to help you.¡± Chen Yao said.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Nini pushed Chen Yao away and walked away with her phone.


    When Tan Rou saw Nini leave, she also found an excuse to leave the training ground.


    ¡°That little b*tch hasn¡¯t been found yet?¡± Nini sounded very anxious.. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she care about her parents and sister?¡±

 Chapter 684 - 684: 684 Collecting Evidence

    Chapter 684 - 684: 684 Collecting Evidence


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The other party said something, and Lan Ni¡¯s tone became fierce. ¡°If this matter is exposed, we¡¯ll all go to jail! Lan Ning had to be found, and this time it wouldn¡¯t be locking her up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want her dead!¡± Lan Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°As long as I kill her, the fact that I asked her to take the exam for me won¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you a message.¡±


    Lan Ni finally calmed down.


    ¡°What did you say? She mighte to the capital to look for me!¡± Lan Ni¡¯s expression became flustered again. We took her ID card and money, flow could shee to the capital?¡±


    After a while, Lan Ni calmed down. ¡°Yes, I will be careful. If Lan Ning dares toe to me, 1 will not let her return alive!¡±


    Tan Rou had recorded Lannie¡¯s conversation with her phone. Perhaps it could be used as evidence to prove that Lannie cheated.


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡± As soon as Tan Rou returned, Li Li asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou sat down and told them what she had heard. ¡°Lan Ni already knew that Lan Ning escaped from Nanhai City and threatened to kill him. The person on the phone told her that Lan Ning mighte to the capital, so they should be looking for Lan Ning now. We can¡¯t let them meet.¡±


    Xu Yan analyzed, ¡°It¡¯s safer at your ce. Lan Ning won¡¯t be discovered if he stays there.¡± he most important thing now was to collect evidence that Lan Ni had asked someone to take her ce in the exam. Because Lan Ni and Lan Ning looked too simr, even if they checked the surveince cameras, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see much difference, so they had to start from other ces.¡±


    They had just heard thatLan Ni and Lan Ning had switched identities. Although it was hard to imagine, the truth was right in front of them. They had to believe it even if they didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m investigating their studies at school and have also contacted the teacher who helped Lan Ning. The teacher is willing to testify for Lan Ning and will find a way to persuade other teachers to testify as well.¡± Tan Rou transmitted the information she had received.


    ¡°If Lan Ning wants to sue, it¡¯s best if she does so in the capital. If she goes back to Nanhai City, she definitely won¡¯t win.¡± Lu Qing said.


    ¡°Lan Ning hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She¡¯ll have to wait a little longer. And she¡¯s very worried about her family,¡± Li Li said. ¡°If she were to sue Lan Nihere, she wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee her family¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have to find a way to get her family out.¡± Tan Rou thought of Zhuang Liu. She wanted to ask him for help, but she didn¡¯t know if he was free now.


    ¡°Third Brother, have you been busy recently?¡± Tan Rouy on the bed and called Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu was overjoyed when he received Tan Ron¡¯s call. Because Tan Rou told him that she was going to undergo closed-door military training, he did not dare to call Tan Rou, afraid that it would affect her training.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯m not busy.¡± Zhuang Liu pushed away all the work at hand. ¡°As long as Rourou looks for me, I¡¯m free at any time.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and muttered, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss me just a little?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou felt that she had said something wrong and immediately changed her words.


    ¡°I miss you very much too.¡± Zhuang Liu wanted to see Tan Rou. ¡°How many more days are there for your military training?¡±


    ¡°Three more days.¡± Tan Rou calcted the time. ¡°After that, it¡¯ll be Fangzheng¡¯s group performance. Do you have time to watch it, Third Brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely visit you when 1 have time.¡± Zhuang Liu wished he could change the time to four dayster so that he could look for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou started talking about serious matters. ¡°Third Brother, do you know any friends in Nanhai City?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know why Tan Rou said this. There must be a reason why Tan Rou had asked him such a question.


    ¡°I have two business partners who have a good rtionship with me.¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    ¡°How influential are those two people?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite famous in Nanhai City. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be working with me.¡± Zhuang Liu was very confident in this aspect. ¡°Is there a reason why you ended them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 need them to help me find a few people.¡± Tan Rou sent the information of Lan Ning¡¯s family to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, please ask your friends to help me find them and protect them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 tell them right away.¡± Zhuang Liu would definitely fulfill Tan Ron¡¯s request..

 Chapter 685 - 685: 685 The Group Performance

    Chapter 685 - 685: 685 The Group Performance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After half a month of training, Tan Ron and the others finally weed the day of the group performance. The school had specially prepared a venue for the freshmen to give them a chance to show off their heroism.


    Zhuang Liu changed his clothes early in the morning and came over. At the door, he met the Tao family members who were also watching Tan Ron¡¯s performance.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Mrs. Tao was very happy to see Zhuang Liu. ¡°Xiao Liu, are you here to watch our Xiao Ron¡¯s performance?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    When Tao Zhi saw Zhuang Liu, he said very calmly, ¡°Xiao Ron and the others drew number seven. Don¡¯t remember wrongly. Also, Xiao Ron is the g bearer in front, don¡¯t take photos of the wrong person.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took out his new camera and promised, ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take photos of the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu, what did you call my son?¡± Mrs. Tao asked in surprise when she heard their conversation.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re just joking.¡± Tao Zhi was stunned. ¡°Zhuang Liu said I looked like his brother-inw, so he called me brother-inw. We didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°Oh>¡± Tao Zhi¡¯s mother didn¡¯t know what Tao Zhi was talking about. She just wanted to see where her daughter was. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Xiao Ron¡¯s ss.¡±


    Then, she held Aunt Tao¡¯s arm and walked forward.


    Tao Zhi broke out in a cold sweat. He reminded Zhuang Liu, ¡°Can you not call me brother-inw in front of my mother? What if they find out about you and Rourou?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was not afraid that Mother Tao would object to his marriage with Tan Rou at all. ¡°I think Auntie likes me quite a lot and wants to matchmake Rourou and me, so it¡¯s not a big deal to tell Auntie in advance.¡±


    Tao Zhi red at him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. My family is here today. You¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense.¡±


    Zhuang Liu wanted to tell the Tao family that he was Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend, but as long as Tan Rou hadn¡¯t officially introduced her to the Tao family, he wouldn¡¯t say it in advance.


    ¡°I understand, Brother-inw.¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tao Zhi was about to be angered to death by Zhuang Liu. ¡°You didn¡¯t take my words to heart at all!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°Brother-inw, go in quickly, or you¡¯ll miss Xiao Ron¡¯s performance.


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to miss his sister¡¯s performance, so he carried the camera and jogged to catch up with the Tao family. Tao Zheng was on a business trip today, so the opportunity to film his sister¡¯s heroic figure fell to Tao Zhi.


    Tan Rou and the others were in the seventh row. Under normal circumstances, five teams would prepare together, so their team could rest a little longer.


    ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± Zhuang Liu had snuck into the rest area from somewhere. He was wearing a white shirt today, like a college student.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Tan Rou was very surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re ready for your performance.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready. President Zhuang, you can enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Lu Qing said.


    Zhuang Liu knew Lu Qing¡¯s feelings for Tan Rou, and he also knew that Lu Qing said this on purpose for him to hear. However, he did not want to be calctive with a child. After all, he was the only one who could be with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to take a good look at Young Master Lu¡¯s heroic bearingter.¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    Lu Qing had a half-smile on his face. He knew that he could no longer be with Tan Rou, but he just didn¡¯t like Zhuang Liu. Perhaps this was the saying, ¡®When love rivals meet, their eyes turn red.¡¯


    ¡°CEO Zhuang, the audience seats are over there. Why don¡¯t you go over there first?¡± Xu Yan was really afraid that they would quarrel. Although they were not primary school students anymore, men were more difficult to deal with than primary school students when they were childish.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, then I¡¯ll go over first. I¡¯lle back to you after you¡¯re done with the performance.¡± Zhuang Liu had sneaked in, so it was not convenient for him to stay here for long.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tan Rou was already very satisfied to see Zhuang Liu. ¡°See youter.¡± ¡°Wow, Tan Rou, is that your brother? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The girls in Tan Ron¡¯s ss were infatuated.


    Tian Tian looked at Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Third Young Master Zhuang? Why is he here?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°He came to watch my performance.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Third Young Master Zhuang never participated in such activities. 1 didn¡¯t expect him toe and watch your performance, Rourou.¡±


    Li Li put her arm around Tian Tian¡¯s shoulder and smiled.. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a boyfriend toe and watch his girlfriend¡¯s performance?¡±

 Chapter 686 - 686: 686 Boyfriend

    Chapter 686: 686 Boyfriend


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°All?¡± Tian Tian was shocked. ¡°You said Rourou and the Zhuang family¡¯s Third Young Master are a couple?¡±


    ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say that.¡± Li Li covered her mouth. She was just joking and had no intention of revealing Tan Rou¡¯s secret.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Since I¡¯ve introduced Zhuang Liu to you, 1 won¡¯t mind you saying that he¡¯s my boyfriend. Just like what Li Li said, Zhuang Liu is indeed my boyfriend.¡±


    She openly admitted her rtionship with Zhuang Liu.


    Lu Qing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the back and queue up first.¡±


    Xu Yan went with him. He had nothing to do here anyway, so he might as well go andfort his good brother.


    ¡°I really envy Third Young Master Zhuang!¡± Tian Tian said that she envied Zhuang Liu. ¡°To be able to be with such an outstanding person like Rourou!¡±


    There were many students from the Capital in their ss. When they heard about Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, some were envious and some were jealous.


    ¡°One of them is the eldest daughter of the Tao family, and the other is the third young master of the Zhuang family. They are verypatible in terms of appearance and family background. I¡¯m looking forward to their wedding. I hope 1 can be invited to their wedding.¡± One of the girl¡¯s said.


    When the interesting girl heard that Zhuang Liu¡¯s partner was Tan Rou, she was immediately unhappy. ¡°What Miss Tao? Isn¡¯t she just a wild girl who was swapped at birth? What¡¯s the big deal? Third Young Master Zhuang really has no taste. He actually took a fancy to her!¡±


    Li Li defended Tan Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t say that grapes are sour when you can¡¯t eat them, okay? Which part of our Xiao Rou isn¡¯t worthy of the Zhuang Family¡¯s Third Young Master? Don¡¯t forget that our Rourou got into this university with full marks. Moreover, before this, Rourou had already received a rmendation letter from the global physics association. Have you ever participated in the global physicspetition?¡±


    The girl immediately fell silent.


    When Lan Ni saw Zhuang Liu, she didn¡¯t even want to move her eyes half a centimeter away. She really wanted to turn herself into a little doll and hang on Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu was too handsome. He was even better looking than Tan Rou¡¯s older brother. He also looked younger than that older brother. A person who could be called the ¡®Third Young Master of the Zhuang Family¡¯ definitely had a good family background. If she could marry Zhuang Liu, wouldn¡¯t she have endless money to spend in the future?


    ¡°Tan Rou, your boyfriend is really good-looking.¡± Nini smiled as she asked. ¡°How long have you been together?¡±


    Tan Rou loathed Lannie, but she didn¡¯t show it. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    Lannie didn¡¯t feel awkward. She flipped her hair and said, ¡°I was just asking. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for not having the obligation to answer you. Stop asking about me!¡± Tan Rou said coldly.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Lannie rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Chen Yao couldn¡¯t stand Lannie¡¯s behavior. ¡°Nini, that¡¯s her private matter. You shouldn¡¯t pry into it.¡±


    Nini rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Get out of my way,¡± she snapped. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    At this moment, the emcee came over to read out the numbers and told them to get ready to go on stage. Tan Rou and the others returned to their respective positions.


    Nini saw that her seat was close to the rostrum and far away from the audience. She insisted on changing her seat, but the leader refused, so Nini quietly changed her seat. The ssmate who had her swap seat did not want to be nosy, so she gave her seat.


    Why did Nini change her position? Because Zhuang Liu could be seen from the audience, she wanted to leave a good impression on him.


    The performance requires them to walk about 50 meters, and once they reached the center, they changed their walking mode ording to the background music. When they reached the rostrum and the audience seats, all the phnxes had to slow down for inspection.


    Seeing Tan Rou and the othersing over, Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi quickly took out their best equipment to shoot the video. Although Tan Rou did not look at the camera, they were satisfied as long as they could shoot Tan Rou.


    However, as they continued to film, they was one person who kept trying to steal the spotlight. Lannie walked faster and faster, leading all the people in her row astray, causing the entire formation to go off. However, Nini still did not feel that there was anything wrong. She was still looking at the audience. When she saw Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi taking photos of her, she wanted to pose in the most beautiful position for them to take photos.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the video and frowned. ¡°Get someone to fix this partter.¡±


    Tao Zhi also took a picture of Nini. He was very unhappy.. ¡°Why is it this woman again?¡±

 Chapter 687 - 687: 687 Her Intentions Were Obvious

    Chapter 687: 687 Her Intentions Were Obvious


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You know her?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°This person followed Xiao Rou and the others previously.¡± Tao Zhi said in disgust, ¡°At that time, she was hiding in front of Xiao Ron¡¯s new house. When we found her, we asked her to leave. Not only did she not leave, she even wanted to go in. Then, Xiao Rou told me they moved out of the dormitory because of this woman.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou didn¡¯t tell me about this.¡± Zhuang Liu felt sour in his heart. He was Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend. Why didn¡¯t Tan Rou tell him about her troubles?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. We had already asked the security guards to chase her out at that time.¡± Tao Zhi said, ¡°I feel this woman won¡¯t be able to go to school safely. She¡¯ll definitely cause trouble for Xiao Rou and the others. I won¡¯t be polite if shees looking for trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Add me in. Protecting Rourou is what I should do,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    After the performance, Tan Rou went straight to Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi. ¡°Big Brother, Third Brother!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you hot?¡± Tao Zhi handed Tan Rou a wet tissue.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want some water?¡± Zhuang Liu handed Tan Rou some water.


    ¡°I also want to have so many brothers who love me,¡± said Tian Tian enviously. She thought of her cousins and felt disgusted.


    Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi didn¡¯t forget to distribute tissues and water to Tan Ron¡¯s friends. After Li Li and the others received the water, they expressed their gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhuang Liu and Brother Tao.¡± Li Li smiled and thanked him.


    Nini saw them chatting andughing together and couldn¡¯t hide her jealousy. She pulled Chen Yao and barged into Tan Ron¡¯s circle.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I¡¯m about to melt from the sun.¡± Nini wiped the sweat off her face and looked at Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi. She said meaningfully, ¡°If I had a wet tissue to wipe my sweat and drink some cold water, it wouldn¡¯t be so hot.¡±


    Tan Rou was very clear about Nini¡¯s intentions. She wanted her brother and boyfriend to give her some tissues and water. Tan Rou would have done this long ag if it was someone elseo. Unfortunately, this person was Lannie.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have many wet tissues and water left. If you need them, you can buy them at the school supermarket.¡± Tao Zhi refused to give Lannie the wet tissue.


    Nini¡¯s expression was not too good, but she still said shamelessly, ¡°Big brother, just give me one wet tissue. I don¡¯t want too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected you. Why are you still asking me for wet tissues?¡± Tao Zhi did not have the patience to talk to her. ¡°Go buy it yourself. My wet tissues have other uses.¡±


    Lannie saw that Tao Zhi was unwilling to give her a wet tissue, so she looked at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m a little thirsty. Can you give me a bottle of water?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Liu immediately gave out all the water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any water in my hands now. Even if you want it, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Nini was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have some self-awareness?¡± Tian Tian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that they don¡¯t want to give them to you? Why are you still asking for it repeatedly? Also, Why did you walk so quickly earlier? Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯ve led the team astray?¡±


    Nini turned her face away and said aggrievedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to walk fast either, but the person in front of me was walking fast. I had no choice but to follow him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You were the one who pushed the person in front of you,¡± Tian Tian said angrily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t speed up, why would the others speed up?¡±


    ¡°Hey, 1 already said that it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t walk fast enough. Why are you still staring at me?¡± Lannie deliberately nudged Zhuang Liu. ¡°Tian Tian is so fierce!¡± Tian Tian really wanted to p Nini in the face. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more shameless? Why are you rubbing yourself against Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Li Li pulled Ninifurther away. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t guess your intentions. Her boyfriend is hers. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Lannie was like a slippery fish. Just as she pulled her away from Zhuang Liu, she slipped to Tao Zhi¡¯s side. ¡°Big Brother, they¡¯re so scary!¡±


    Tao Zhi was disgusted by her. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll go find Mom and Auntie first. You can go with Zhuang Liu.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly fled the scene.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Big Brother scared away by someone.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Indeed, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a scene..¡±

 Chapter 688 - 688: 688 Chen Yao’s Worries

    Chapter 688: 688 Chen Yao¡¯s Worries


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tao Zhi left, Li Li and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If they spoke to Lannie, they might hit her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Li pulled Tian Tian and ran away. ¡°It¡¯s our loss to talk to Lannie.¡±


    Tian Tian agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to Rourou¡¯s house first.¡±


    Lu Qing and Xu Yan had left a long time ago. Lu Qing did not want to see Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou together, so he dragged Xu Yan to say goodbye to the instructors.


    ¡°Hey, why did you all leave?¡± Nini stomped her feet in anger.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou held hands and left the audience seats sweetly. No matter how Lannie shouted behind them, they did not turn back.


    Chen Yao was very envious of Tan Rou. Not only did she have so many good friends to apany her, but she also had handsome brothers and boyfriend to protect her. If Chen Yao also had a brother to protect her, she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of Nini


    Moreover, the friends of good-looking people were also good-looking. Whether it was Tan Rou¡¯s brother and boyfriend, or Tan Ron¡¯s friends, Li Li and Tian Tian, they were all very good-looking. As long as she saw them, her mood would improve.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Even if you put your eyes on them, they won¡¯t like you.¡± Nini saw Chen Yao staring at Zhuang Liu¡¯s back in a daze. She sneered and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your status? You¡¯re so ugly and so poor. Do you think they¡¯ll like you?¡±


    Chen Yao lowered her head, feeling inferior. Lannie was right. An ordinary girl like her was not worthy of being friends with them. Moreover, Chen Yao had been following Nini around. Tan Rou and the others hated Lannie, so they definitely hated her as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Tan Rou¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, those two handsome guys would have given me wet tissues and water. Little b * tch, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson next time,¡± Nini said unhappily.


    Chen Yao felt that Lannie was daydreaming. Even if Tan Rou wasn¡¯t around, the two big brothers wouldn¡¯t have given Nini the wet tissue. Lannie was annoying and normal people wouldn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°Hey, have there been any strange people looking for you recently? 1 mean, did anyonee from Nanhai City to look for you?¡± Lannie asked Chen Yao tentatively on the way back.


    ¡°All?¡± Chen Yao shook her head. ¡°No one came looking for me.¡±


    Nini said, ¡°If anyone from Nanhai Cityes looking for you, tell me about her, especially about Lan Ning. Understood?!¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Has Lan Ninge to the Capital?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just tell me what she¡¯s doing when shees to you,¡± Lannie said impatiently.


    Chen Yao promised that she would tell Lannie, but in private, she didn¡¯t want Lannie to find Lan Ning.


    ¡°I still have one more thing for you to do. Help me find out more about Tan Rou¡¯s boyfriend, Zhuang Liu, and her brother, Tao Zhi,¡± Lannie ordered. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can see if they have girlfriends.¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t understand what Lannie was trying to do. ¡°Isn¡¯t Zhuang Liu¡¯s girlfriend Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to find out if he had a girlfriend before.¡± Lannie felt that as long as Zhuang Liu had an ex-girlfriend, she would have a chance to snatch Zhuang Liu away from Tan Rou.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t want to do such a thing. Besides, she was a girl without any power or influence. Where could she find out about Zhuang Liu? Who was Zhuang Liu, and who was Chen Yao?


    ¡°With my status and level, 1 definitely won¡¯t be able to find out anything.¡± Chen Yao said truthfully.


    ¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you ask someone else? There must be a lot of people in our ss who know Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi. Can¡¯t you just ask them?¡± Lannie reprimanded.


    Chen Yao wasn¡¯t familiar with her ssmates and ss hadn¡¯t officially started yet. Other than replying to messages in the group, they didn¡¯tmunicate much. Where could she find out about Lannie?


    ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Chen Yao replied. She had to agree to Lannie¡¯s request first, or else Lannie would scold her again.


    At this point, Chen Yao felt sad again. If she had the chance, she knew that she wanted to be friends with Tan Rou. A person like Tan Rou would definitely treat her friends very well.


    No one knew about Chen Yao¡¯s sadness, and no one asked if she was tired. There were only endless things to do and endless scolding..

 Chapter 689 - 689: 689 A Happy Gathering

    Chapter 689: 689 A Happy Gathering


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu went back to Tan Ron¡¯s house. Tan Ron¡¯s current residence was near her university and was only a few steps away. Actually, Zhuang Liu wanted to ask Tan Ron out for a date, but Tan Ron¡¯s mother and brother were both here, so he couldn¡¯t bring Tan Ron out.


    He thought that he could be with Tan Ron openly after she went to university. He did not expect the Tao family to follow Tan Ron to university and even buy a house here. They even bought that building. Zhuang Liu could not get close to Tan Ron even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you free this weekend? 1 would like to ask you out, is that okay?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tan Ron held his hand tightly. ¡°Actually, I missed you too. It¡¯s just that I was still in military training at that time, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to look for you. Besides, Aunt Zhou is also staying at my ce. I can¡¯t let you wait for me there.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked sad. ¡°When can 1 meet your family as your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my big brother, second brother, and fourth brother already know about us?¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Zhuang Liu believed that he had to get the blessings of the Tao family¡¯s parents and grandparents to be together with Tan Rou. ¡°I hope to be able to appear in front of your parents and grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll introduce you to them.¡± Tan Rou looked up at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, 1¡¯11 head in first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu leaned over and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Okay, see you next time.¡±


    Tan Rou kissed him back. ¡°We¡¯re so bold to kiss on the road.¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t 1 kiss my future wife?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Then 1 can kiss my future husband too.¡±


    The two of them parted reluctantly. It was not until Tan Rou walked through the gate of themunity that Zhuang Liu left. He had driven here today. As for Xiao Mo, he was still at work.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Tan Rou shouted.


    Tao Qi rushed out. ¡°Third Sister!¡± He was currently studying at Capital City¡¯s First Primary School and would continue to study there.


    Tan Rou grabbed his arm. ¡°Oh my, i haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. You¡¯ve grown a lot taller!¡±


    Tao Qipared his height with his sister¡¯s and said, ¡°When I grow taller than my brothers, 1¡¯11 be able to protect my sister.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°With those skills of yours, you would only be able to protect yourself.¡±


    Tian Tian called out to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou,e and eat quickly! Brother Tao Zhi bought a lot of snacks.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s mouth was stuffed with snacks. It was her first time eating these famous snacks from the Capital, so she couldn¡¯t stop eating. She finally finished the snacks in her mouth before saying, ¡°Rourou, the snacks in the here are delicious. When I go home for the new year, 1 must buy a big bag for my parents to try.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the desserts on the table and didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. ¡°1 don¡¯t really like desserts. You guys go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Desserts are delicious. Every time I eat something sweet, my mood will improve,¡± Tian Tian mumbled.


    Tan Rou still remembered the first time they met. Tian Tian had been eating a lot of cake, but the strange thing was that no matter how much she ate, she did not get fat.


    ¡°Girls who love sweet food will always have good luck.¡± Aunt Tao was also one who liked to eat sweet things. Every afternoon tea, she would ask the kitchen to prepare desserts. Then, she would drink tea and taste the desserts. It was very enjoyable.


    ¡°Aunt is right.¡± Tian Tian agreed with Aunt Tao¡¯s point of view.


    Tao Zhi looked at Tian Tian taking a bite of the cake and was very shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you can eat much. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at eating. You even ate the cake I bought.¡±


    Tian Tian handed thest piece of cake to Tao Zhi. ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, you should have some too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tao Zhi wanted to refuse, but Tian Tian stuffed the cake into his mouth.


    The cake was sweet and tasted good.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tao Zhi could only eat the cake.


    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t the cake delicious?¡± Tian Tian gave a blissful smile. ¡°I love cakes the most. 1 can eat a lot every time.¡±


    ¡°If you eat too much of them, you might get cavities and there would be wormsing out of your mouth.¡±


    Tian Tian did not mind. ¡°The worms that grow out of these cavities are cake worms. They are also sweet. When the timees, I can eat them directly like cakes.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You are pretty creative..¡±

 Chapter 690 - 690: 690 The Kind Tao Family

    Chapter 690: 690 The Kind Tao Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were many snacks on the table. Tian Tian couldn¡¯t reach some of them, so she had to stand up to get them. However, Tao Zhi was very close to the table. Before Tian Tian could get the snacks, he had already ced them in front of her.


    Tan Rou looked at the interaction between Tao Zhi and Tian Tian, and a smile shed across her lips. Her big brother was not the kind of person who would casually give snacks to others, especially girls.


    Tao Zhi seemed to have a phobia of women. He rarely interacted with girls, but today, not only did Tao Zhi eat the cake that Tian Tian gave him, but he also helped Tian Tian get the cake. Perhaps¡­


    The smile on Tan Rou¡¯s face became more and more obvious. Even Li Li felt that something was wrong. She asked quietly, ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re smiling so happily. Is something good going to happen?¡±


    ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t you think my brother and Tiantian are a good match?¡± Tan Rou whispered.


    Li Li stopped eating and thought about it for half a minute. Then, she came to a conclusion. ¡°Indeed! Your brother is good-looking whileTiantian is cute and beautiful. They are indeed a good match. Should we matchmake them?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. Let them slowly interact with each other first. If they really like each other, we¡¯ll help them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!!!¡± Li Li liked to see others achieve happiness. ¡°You can ask me toe with you. I¡¯ll definitely help them.¡±


    The voices downstairs woke up Lan Ning who was sleeping upstairs. She stood at the top of the stairs in her slippers and looked at the people in the living room, her eyes full of sadness. Originally, she could have sat at home and shared snacks with her family. However, she had no choice but to hide in Tan Rou¡¯s house.


    Perhaps Lan Ning¡¯s gaze was too passionate. Tao Zhi noticed Lan Ning at the stairwell. He asked in surprise, ¡°Why did you follow me home?¡±


    Lan Ning was very flustered. She bent down and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to head into the room.


    ¡°Big Brother, she¡¯s not Lan Ni.¡± Tan Rou knew that Tao Zhi had mistaken her for someone else. ¡°Her name is Lan Ning. She was hurt by Lannie. Come down,¡± she said to Lanning, ¡°This is my family. They won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Lanning turned around. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When your matter is settled, you can be our ssmate too.¡± Tan Rou said gently.


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t expect to go to the Capital University. She only hoped that her family could get rid of Lan Ni¡¯s surveince and live in peace.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tao Zhi was confused. ¡°Why does she look so simr to that annoying woman?¡±


    Tan Rou exined, ¡°Lan Ning is Lannie¡¯s distant rtive. Because of how she looked like Lan Ni, Lan Ni had forced her to take the exams for her in exchange for her family¡¯s safety. The results that allowed Lan Ni to get into the Capital University actually belongs to Lan Ning.¡± She told Tao Zhi everything that had happened.


    ¡°Preposterous! How could someone do such a thing?¡± Tao Zhi was furious. ¡°If you can¡¯t do well, you should study hard. How can you kidnap someone else¡¯s family and let them take the exam in your ce?¡± He apologized to Lan Ning for mistaking him for someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mistook you for the wrong person. To express my apology, leave your matter to me. I¡¯ll help you get justice.¡±


    No matter what, Tao Zhi was the young master of the Tao family. He had a lot of prestige. Moreover, he had many high-ranking ssmates in the capital. Once he wanted to help Lan Ning, this matter would be much easier to handle.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Miss Tan Rou is already helping me.¡± Lan Ning didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble.


    ¡°Lan Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Since my big brother wants to help you, he will definitely help you.¡± Tan Rouforted.


    Lan Ning cried and said, ¡°You¡­. You¡¯re all good people. 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    Tao Zhi waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Once you return to school, study hard in school. Don¡¯t let everyone down.¡±


    Lan Ning nodded. ¡°As long as I can go back to school, 1 will definitely study hard..¡±

 Chapter 691 - 691: 691 I’m Willing

    Chapter 691: 691 I¡¯m Willing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Since Tao Zhi had promised to help Lan Ning, he would not go back on his word. In the afternoon, he called his friends and asked them to prepare in advance.


    In Nanhai City, Zhuang Liu¡¯s men had already found Lan Ning¡¯s parents and sent people to protect them secretly.


    ¡°Third Young Master, in the process of searching for Lan Ning¡¯s family, I also discovered something else.¡± Xiao Mo took out a thick stack of documents. On top of it were a few business contracts.


    ¡°The Lan family, which is monitoring Lan Ning¡¯s family, had business dealings with our Zhuang family in the past. These contracts were signed by Second Master when he was in the country. 1 flipped through them and found many loopholes.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took the document and looked at it a few times. He said, ¡°Second Uncle and the others have moved abroad for many years. After that, our business with the Lan family in Nanhai City has always been dispensable. As long as the Lan family doesn¡¯t affect our current business, we don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Xiao Mo nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s worth mentioning that Lan Ning is actually a distant rtive of the Lan family. She looks very simr to Miss Tan Ron¡¯s ssmate, Lan Ni. When I searched for Lan Ning, Lan Ni¡¯s identity popped up instead. Lan Ni is the eldest daughter of the Lan family in Nanhai City. Lan Ni and Lan Ning were from the same school. Lan Ning¡¯s grades have always been better than Lan Ni, but somehow Lan Ni was the one who got into Capital University in the end.¡±


    Zhuang Liu crossed his hands. ¡°Could it be that Lan Ni reced Lan Ning¡¯s identity? But how did Rourou know Lan Ning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    Zhuang Liu was very curious. He sent Tan Rou what Xiao Mo had found out and asked her about Lan Ni and Lan Ning.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t hide it from him this time. She told Zhuang Liu about Lan Ninging to the capital and said that she was going to help Lan Ning to go back to university.


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. Rourou was really warm-hearted. She was being so kind to someone that she had just met. Everything was almost ready. They were just waiting for the moment to expose Lan Ni¡¯s fake results.


    The Physics Department¡¯s ss schedule was finally released. There were more sses, and evening self-study sessions were also arranged from Monday to Friday. The ss monitor and the studymittee member took turns to look after the ss.


    After dinner, Tan Rou and the others went to ss for evening self-study. Before they entered, they heard Lan Ni¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many top students in our ss. I thought Tan Rou was the only student who scored full marks. I didn¡¯t expect Lan Ni to score a total of 740. How can I, who scored 698, have the face to attend ss with you guys?¡± a boy said.


    Lan Ni pretended to be low-key. ¡°I¡¯m not that great. There are others who are better than me.¡±


    ¡°Lan Ni, is the education level in Nanhai City higher than in the Capital?¡± A girl asked, ¡°You scored 740 points, and Chen Yao scored 735 points. If they were in other provinces, they would definitely be the top scorer of the college entrance examination!¡±


    Lan Ni wasn¡¯t too happy that others praised Chen Yao. ¡°She doesn¡¯t study hard enough. If she worked harder, she would have been the top scorer of Nanhai City¡¯s college entrance examination a long time ago.¡±


    Chen Yao sat next to Lan Ni and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Chen Yao, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it because you didn¡¯t do as well as Lan Ni ? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Chen Yao only shook her head lightly and did not answer them.


    Lan Ni felt that Chen Yao had embarrassed her. ¡°They¡¯re talking to you. Why are you pretending to be mute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable talking about it,¡± Chen Yao said after being reprimanded by Lan Ni. ¡°735 is my limit. I¡¯m not as lucky as Lan Ni.¡±


    Lannie could hear the hidden meaning in her words. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Chen Yao took Lannie¡¯s ss of water. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    At this moment, a girl couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Chen Yao, why are you so afraid of Lan Ni ? You do whatever Lan Ni wants you to do. Are you her servant?¡±


    Lan Ni kicked Chen Yao. ¡°They¡¯re asking you a question.¡±


    Chen Yao lowered her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve received financial support from Lan Ni¡¯s family since 1 was young. I¡¯m doing all these willingly.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? I didn¡¯t ask Chen Yao to do these things for me. She did everything for me willingly. Chen Yao has been my best friend since we were young. Why would I treat her as a servant?¡± Lan Niughed..

 Chapter 692 - 692: 692 She Doesn’t Look Stupid

    Chapter 692: 692 She Doesn¡¯t Look Stupid


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Nini has never treated me as a servant. She has always said that I am her good friend. As long as I listen to her obediently, I can go to school well.¡± Chen Yao whispered.


    Lan Ni¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Did I ask you to say that? What do you mean by that? Are you saying that 1 won¡¯t let you go to school?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Chen Yao shook her head in fear. ¡°1 don¡¯t mean anything. Nini, are you thirsty? 1¡¯11 get you some water now.¡± With that, she jogged out of the ssroom.


    Lan Ni said angrily, ¡°This Chen Yao just likes to talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t even say anything and she ran away. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that I forced her to fetch water.¡±


    The surrounding students looked embarrassed and found excuses to leave.


    Tan Rou and the others entered the ssroom, but they chose thest seat by the window, which was further away from Lan Ni.


    ¡°This Chen Yao doesn¡¯t look stupid.¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°She said that about Lan Ni in front of so many people. Even if Lan Ni wanted to scold her, Lan Ni wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Chen Yao knows about Lan Ning?¡± Li Li asked.


    ¡°Chen Yao and Lan Ni are so close, and Lan Ning is Lannie¡¯s rtive. They must know each other.¡± Tan Rou analyzed. ¡°And Chen Yao definitely knows how Lan Ni got her grades. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    ¡°When Chen Yao said that she wasn¡¯t as lucky as Lan Ni, she probably meant that Lannie¡¯s results were taken by Lan Ning. To be able to enter the Capital University without taking the college entrance examination, Lan Nils indeed very lucky.¡±


    ¡°Her good days areing to an end soon.¡± Tan Rou looked at Lannie¡¯s back. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what Chen Yao will do.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think that Chen Yao was easy to deal with.


    Chen Yao came back after getting some water. Before she could put the cup on the table, she was scolded by Lan Ni.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who pays for your tuition every year, and don¡¯t forget how your father and mother got their jobs. You always look aggrieved. Did 1 bully you?¡± Lan Ni asked.


    Chen Yao clenched her fists and stood beside Lan Ni. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m very grateful for your family¡¯s financial support for my studies. In the future, as long as it¡¯s your instructions, I¡¯ll definitely do it well. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Lan Ni was about to die from anger. What medicine did this Chen Yao take today? Why was she speaking in a strange tone?


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡± The studymittee member said, ¡°Go back to your seats and prepare for the evening self-study. The counselor wille over to checkter. If he finds anyone still talking, he will have to write a 5000-word self-reflection.¡±


    Lan Ni didn¡¯t want to write a self-reflection, but she also didn¡¯t want Chen Yao to sit next to her. ¡°Take your bag and sit somewhere else. 1 don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t want to serve Lan Ni as well. She said sadly, ¡°Okay. If you need any help, just call me.¡± Then, she sat diagonally in front of Tan Rou and the others.


    Halfway through the ss, a few people suddenly walked in. One of them was their counselor. The counselor waved for Lan Ni toe with her. Lan Ni thought the counselor was going to praise her, so she walked out happily.


    ¡°Big Brother has already started his operation,¡± Tan Rou said softly as she looked at her phone.


    Li Li made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture.¡±Lan Ni won¡¯t be able to stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chen Yao asked curiously when she heard them talking about Lan Ni.


    Li Li pointed at the studymittee member on the podium and replied in a low voice, ¡°Stop talking. The studymittee member is staring at us.¡±


    Before the evening self-study session ended, a trending topic suddenly appeared on Weibo¡¯s headlines: Capital University students falsified their results!


    ¡°Oh my god, so Lan Ni¡¯s results were fake!¡± The boy who had praised Lannie¡¯s good grades earlier wanted to p himself. ¡°How dare 1 praise her for her good grades. I¡¯m such a fool.¡±


    ¡°The girl whose grades were reced by her must have been miserable! The results that she worked so hard to get are written in someone else¡¯s name.¡± A girl couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d probably jump off the building.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, this Lan Ning girl really looks like Lan Ni. Could she be Lan Ni¡¯s twin sister?¡± Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Chen Yao, do you know this girl called Lan Ning?¡± They all turned their gazes to Chen Yao..

 Chapter 693 - 693: 693 Lan Ni Got Reported

    Chapter 693: 693 Lan Ni Got Reported


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t expect Lan Ni to be exposed so quickly. Could it be that Lan Ning reported her? But wasn¡¯t Lan Ning afraid that her family would be captured by the Lan family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not too sure about this. If you want to ask, go ask Lan Ni.¡± Chen Yao pretended to know nothing. After that, no matter what others asked her, she did not say a word.


    Seeing that they could not get anything out of her, the students stopped asking her.


    Chen Yao was very happy that Lan Ni had been exposed. Lan Ni¡¯s cheating had vited thew. Lan Ni would face up to three years in prison. As long as Lan Ni went to jail, she wouldn¡¯t have to serve this annoying youngdy anymore.


    At the thought of this, an uncontroble smile appeared on Chen Yao¡¯s face. She was really very happy. In the future, she could be an upright person and no longer need to be a servant girl.


    ¡°You seem very happy to see Lan Ni in trouble.¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile. Originally, she thought that Chen Yao was just a pitiful little white rabbit. However, after hearing what she said today and the expression on her face, Tan Rou was certain that Chen Yao was not such a simple person.


    Chen Yao immediately stopped smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not happy. You must have seen it wrongly. I never knew who Lan Ning is anyways.¡±


    Tan Rou was quite impressed by Chen Yao¡¯s mental fortitude. After all, Lan Ning was their ssmate. How could she not have seen Lan Ning before?


    If it were anyone else, they might have been fooled by Chen Yao. However, Tan Rou and the others had investigated Lan Ning and Lan Ni. Not only did they know that Chen Yao knew Lan Ning, but they also knew that they grew up together. Lan Ning¡¯s parents also worked in Lan Ni¡¯s family. They only stopped when Lan Ning was in junior high school.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Li didn¡¯t believe Chen Yao at all. ¡°I heard that Lan Ning is Lan Ni¡¯s rtive. They¡¯ve known each other since they were young, and you grew up with Lan Ni. How could you not know Lan Ning?¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s expression turned ugly. She said impatiently, ¡°I already said I don¡¯t know Lan Ning. Why are you still asking?¡±


    ¡°You better not know her, and you better not know about this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be guilty of covering up for her. When Lan Ni gets arrested, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it as well.¡± Li Li said.


    Chen Yao suddenly started to panic. If what Li Li said was true, then she would also be arrested and sent to jail. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get into Jingdu University. She couldn¡¯t let her future be ruined like this. The only way now was to cut ties and not let anyone know that she knew Lan Ning.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know Lan Ning,¡± Chen Yao left the ssroom after saying that.


    Since it was time for self-study, Tan Rou and the others were also preparing to leave. They had to tell Lan Ning the good news so that she could prepare for thewsuit as soon as possible.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you guys are acting weird?¡± Lu Qing touched his chin and pondered. ¡°Are the three of you hiding something from us?¡±


    Li Liughed. ¡°Why would we hide anything from you? Don¡¯t think too much. Look at the ss monitor. He never thinks too much.¡±


    Xu Yan was running for the ss monitor again. Perhaps he was born with the temperament of a leader. He had alsopeted for the ss monitor of their ss, so Xu Yan was still the ss monitor.


    Xu Yan was silent for a moment before he replied, ¡°Did you do this?¡±¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tian Tian and Li Li looked at each other, not knowing if they should admit it.


    ¡°I did write the report letter.¡± Tan Rou admitted, ¡°After writing the letter, I handed it to Big Brother. Big Brother passed the letter to his friends at the Education Bureau. The people you saw just now are actually people from the Education Bureau.¡±


    Xu Yan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, the Tao family¡¯s status was there. ¡°Where¡¯s Lan Ning? Can she stille back to school?¡±


    Xu Yan had passed the college entrance examination to enter the Capital University. He knew better than anyone how difficult it was to get into the Capital University. Therefore, he sympathized with Lan Ning¡¯s experience and hoped that Lan Ning coulde back to school.


    ¡°It should be possible. My brother said that it has been arranged. As long as Lan Ni¡¯s matter is resolved, Lan Ning cane back to ss.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°There must be a lot of people involved in this matter. If Lan Ning wants to sue them, none of them can escape.¡± Xu Yan was very supportive of Lan Ning¡¯swsuit against them. If Lan Ning couldn¡¯t afford the legal fees, he could sponsor Lan Ning..

 Chapter 694 - 694: 694 Don’t Have a Good Life

    Chapter 694: 694 Don¡¯t Have a Good Life


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Ron and the others were talking, they didn¡¯t deliberately go behind others ¡®backs, so they didn¡¯t notice someone secretly following behind them.


    Chen Yao heard Tan Ron¡¯s conversation and was very afraid. If Lan Ning sued everyone, would she be sued by Lan Ning, too? She couldn¡¯t afford to pay that much and didn¡¯t want to go to jail.


    Moreover, from what Tan Ron and the others said, they had already treated Lan Ning as a good friend. Since they had chosen Lan Ning, she did not need to be friends with them.


    Originally, Chen Yao was very envious of Tan Rou and the others. Not only were these people very close, but they also came from rich families, especially Tan Rou. It was said that she was the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital, and her family had endless money to spend. Chen Yao wanted to build a good rtionship with them, but unfortunately, they supported Lan Ning in fighting thewsuit, so there was no need to please them.


    Tan Rou personally told Lan Ning the good news and left the decision to Lan Ning. If Lan Ning was willing to sue those people, she could also help Lan Ning find awyer and give her free legal aid.


    Lan Ning was extremely touched. She really didn¡¯t know how to thank Tan Rou. If it weren¡¯t for Tan Rou and her friend¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t have a ce to stay. She might have starved to death in a corner of Jindo University.


    ¡°I want to go home first to ensure my parents and sister are safe. Also, I haven¡¯t considered whether to sue the entire family about Lan Ni. If 1 see so many people, will it affect my life in the future?¡± Lan Ning was worried about the future of her family.


    ¡°Are you worried that Lan Ni will find trouble with you after shees out?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡± Yes,¡± Lan Ning said. ¡°After all, this isn¡¯t a death sentence. When Lan Ni is released from prison for a few years, she definitely won¡¯t leave us alone. Besides, Lan Ni¡¯s family has much power in Nanhai City. As long as we live there, we won¡¯t have peace.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Lan family won¡¯t be able to do anything in Nanhai City soon.¡± Tan Rou promised her.


    Why would Tan Rou say that? It was because Zhuang Liu had learned much about the Lan family¡¯s unfavorable situation. Originally, he did not want to pursue business with the Lan family, but something made him have to care about the Zhuang family and the Lan family¡¯s business.


    ¡°Your family is fascinating. You didn¡¯t even tell me that the old man had passed away, did you?¡± A middle-aged man who looked 70 ¨C 80% simr to Zhuang Yan roared angrily,


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to get rid of Third Brother and then let Zhuang Liu take charge of the entire Zhuang family. You¡¯repetent!¡±


    Zhuang Su, the second son of the Zhuang family, had been living abroad and had only returned yesterday.


    Zhuang Yan¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Second Brother, is it that we didn¡¯t inform you or couldn¡¯t even reach you?¡±


    Zhuang Su mmed the table in anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t even think of bringing us back!¡±


    ¡°Second, Uncle, you have to have a conscience when you speak. Did we not find you, or did you change your phone number so that we couldn¡¯t contact you at all?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said angrily, ¡°After my ident, you brought the whole family out of the country. All these years, you never came back once, nor did you call home. Even if Grandpa missed you, you didn¡¯t say you wanted to visit him. You even blocked all our numbers!¡±


    Zhuang Su felt he was wrong, but he would never admit his mistake. ¡°The old man¡¯s death is such a big matter. You should have contacted me. Even if you couldn¡¯t reach me on the phone, you could have asked someone else to inform me!¡±


    ¡°When Grandpa was alive, did you ever show filial piety? Now that Grandpa is dead, what¡¯s the point of saying all this?¡± Zhuang Liu was furious.


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but you¡¯re even more heartless than Third Uncle. Although the Third Uncle poisoned our entire family, he did his best for Grandpa. Before Grandpa fell sick, Third Uncle also fulfilled his responsibility as a son!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reparing me to that bastard?¡± Zhuang Su was very unhappy. ¡°Big Brother, is this the good son you gave birth to? Not only did he disrespect his elders, but he even dared to criticize them. How did you educate him?¡±


    Zhuang Yan was also angry. ¡°Second Brother, how 1 educate him is my own business. It¡¯s not your business. Moreover, Xiao Liu is the head of the Zhuang family now. We should all listen to him.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Zhuang Su said word byword, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about controlling the Zhuang family! If you make things difficult for me, 1 will never let you get away withit!!¡±

 Chapter 695 - 695: Difficult Opponent

    Chapter 695: Difficult Opponent


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re making things difficult for you. It¡¯s that you¡¯re making things difficult for yourself.¡± Zhuang Liu took out a kraft paper bag. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s inside?¡±


    Zhuang Su was suspicious. Could it be that the Zhuang family¡¯s shares were inside?


    He quickly opened the bag and saw a few contracts. These contracts were not recent. The earliest one could be traced back to seven or eight years ago. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to settle old scores by bringing these old contracts in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, why don¡¯t you take a closer look at what¡¯s inside?¡± Zhuang Liu opened a document. ¡°This is the contract signed between Second Uncle and the Lan family in Nanhai City. There are many loopholes in it.¡±


    Zhuang Su looked at the contracts carefully and found loopholes. He said stubbornly, ¡°I didn¡¯t sign these contracts. They have nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°But these are all transactions made by Second Uncle. Regardless of whether Second Uncle signed it personally or not, the stamp on it is yours.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Zhuang Su couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it after I return to the country.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Second Uncle. I¡¯ve already helped Second Uncle resolve it.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°In the future, our Zhuang family will no longer cooperate with the Lan family of Nanhai City.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to make decisions for me?¡± Zhuang Su was very unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve always been in charge of the business here. Now you¡¯re stepping in. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle hasn¡¯t been back for so many years, so you probably doesn¡¯t understand the business situation there. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem for me to run the business for Second Uncle for a period of time, right?¡± Zhuang Liu did not retreat at all.


    Zhuang Su had just returned from abroad. He had little influence in the country, so he could not go against Zhuang Liu directly. ¡°Fine, I understand. I guess I have to thank my nephew Xiao Liu. Otherwise, Second Uncle would not know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re wee. These are all things that I should do as the head of the Zhuang family.¡± Zhuang Liu had a decent smile on his face. ¡°Second Uncle, you must be tired from the journey, right? I¡¯ve already arranged a hotel for you, you should rest early.¡±


    ¡°You want to chase me out?¡± Zhuang Su understood what Zhuang Liu meant. ¡°This is my house. What right do you have to chase me out?¡±


    Zhuang Liu exined, ¡°Ever since Grandpa passed away, there hasn¡¯t been a guest in this house for a long time, so many of the rooms are covered in dust. It¡¯s very troublesome to clean them; staying in a hotel would be more convenient. It¡¯s convenient for you to check in and also convenient for Second Uncle to leave at any time.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave this time.¡± Zhuang Su wanted toe back and fight with Zhuang Liu for the Zhuang family¡¯s position. ¡°You¡¯d better clean up my room as soon as possible.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not reply, so Zhuang Su turned his gaze to his big brother.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re still alive. How can we let Little Liu make the decisions in our family?¡± Zhuang Su said to Zhuang Yan, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll choose again and let you be the head of the Zhuang family.¡±


    Zhuang Su refused. ¡°When my father was still alive, he had already announced that Xiao Liu was the head of the Zhuang family. So I will not change my father¡¯s decision. If you are not willing to listen to him, then you can leave.¡±


    He was also angry that Zhuang Su had left the country without saying a word. This time, he did not n to be nice to Zhuang Su when he returned.


    ¡°Alright then! Vey good!¡± Zhuang Su stood up from the sofa. ¡°All of you want me to leave, right? 1¡¯11 leave now!¡±


    When Zhuang Su left, no one stopped him. They all agreed that Zhuang Su should leave.


    Zhuang Yan was a little regretful. ¡°Was my tone too harsh when I spoke to Second Brother just now?¡±


    ¡°Father, how much do you think Second Uncle knows about our family being poisoned?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Solemn could not answer.


    ¡°Second Uncle didn¡¯t leave earlier orter, but he left after I was poisoned and paralyzed. It seems like he¡¯s left to escape.¡±


    Zhuang Liu continued, ¡°Compared to Third Uncle, Second Uncle¡¯s family is more difficult to deal with. They are also more ruthless. Otherwise, they would not have note back to visit Grandfather for so many years. If our family wants to live peacefully, we have to get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s my biological brother!¡± Zhuang Yan still couldn¡¯t bear to be ruthless to his brother.


    ¡°If Second Uncle¡¯s family wants our lives, I will never let them off..¡±

 Chapter 696 - 696: 696 Find Someone to Deal With Him

    Chapter 696: 696 Find Someone to Deal With Him


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Su left the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence cursing at Zhuang Liu¡¯s family. He must snatch the Zhuang family back and chase that entire family out so that they could sleep on the streets.


    ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t we live in the old mansion? What did the old man say when you asked him about it?¡± Zhuang Su¡¯s wife, Han Min, questioned her husband.


    ¡°Did the old master really not leave anything for us?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to ask about the old master?¡± Zhuang Su vented all his anger on Han Min. ¡°At that time, it was you who colluded with the Third Brother¡¯s family to poison that woman, Shen Jing. That¡¯s why we went abroad. Now that Third Brother is in prison and the eldest brother family has recovered, do you think Boss will let you off?¡±


    Han Min said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do the poisoning. I only gave advice to Third Brother. The eldest brother¡¯s family definitely won¡¯t find out that we also interfered in the poisoning.¡± Han Min had actually poisoned Shen Jing before, but she did not tell Zhuang Su about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these useless things now. The most important thing now is to snatch back the Zhuang family from that little bastard Zhuang Liu.¡± Zhuang Su was still very ambitious. ¡°That kid has a very good reputation in thepany now. It¡¯s not easy for us to deal with him!¡±


    Han Min suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Do you still remember He Xi?¡±


    ¡°He Xi?¡± Zhuang Su thought about it carefully, and the figure of a young girl appeared in his mind. ¡°You mean the crazy girl from the He family?¡±


    He Xi had a mental illness. As long as it was something she wanted, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t get.


    When she was young, she had raised a rabbit. Later, her family said that the rabbit was very dirty when it defecated everywhere, so they asked He Xi to raise it in the yard. He Xi was unwilling to let the rabbit in the yard. The He family insisted on forcing He Xi to get the rabbit out. In the end, the young He Xi ended the rabbit¡¯s life with a utility knife and said, ¡°This way, it won¡¯t urinate and defecate everywhere.¡±


    He Xi, who was covered in blood, frightened the He family. They quickly sent He Xi to the hospital for a check-up, and then found out that He Xi had mental illness and van never be triggered. She would usually be a cute and lively girl, but once her illness acted up, it would be fatal.


    A strange smile appeared on Han Min¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s her. Previously, Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg was injured, so the He family did not allow He Xi to be with Zhuang Liu. They tried their best to send her abroad. All these years, He Xi has never given up on Zhuang Liu. I met her once when I was overseas. She even asked me if Zhuang Liu had recovered.¡±


    Zhuang Su thought seriously, ¡°If He Xi knows that Zhuang Liu¡¯s body has recovered, then she will definitelye back to find Zhuang Liu. With He Xi¡¯s madness, she will definitely keep pestering Zhuang Liu. If Zhuang Liu can¡¯t handle He Xi¡¯s matter well, it will be a stain on his reputation. Then, we¡¯lle forward to seize power in thepany. It¡¯ll be much easier.¡±


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Han Min smiled and said, ¡°Zhuang Liu doesn¡¯t like He Xi, and he would definitely be annoyed with her. If He Xi pursues Zhuang Liu, it will definitely cause trouble for Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu will go and deal with He Xi¡¯s matters, so he won¡¯t have time to manage thepany. We can take this opportunity to enter thepany and take back our power bit by bit.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re the smartest, my wife!¡± Zhuang Su agreed with this idea. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 leave the matter of bringing He Xi back to you. I¡¯ll focus on dealing with Boss¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Min agreed immediately. ¡°Let that psychopath He Xie back to deal with Zhuang Liu.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good rest today. I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow. It¡¯s been so long since 1 came back. If 1 don¡¯t show up at thepany soon, I think no one in thepany will recognize me.¡± Zhuang Su said.


    ¡°Then where are we going now? Are you really going to stay in a hotel?¡± Han Min didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel. She had never stayed in a hotel before. How could a hotel be morefortable than staying at home?


    ¡°The properties in the country has long been squandered by your unlucky son. When the old man died, he didn¡¯t give us anything. Where can we live now?¡± Zhuang Su said unhappily.


    ¡°My son is also your son!¡± Han Min refused to be outdone. ¡°It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t educate him well. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    The two of them argued as they headed to the hotel. In this situation, if they did not stay in the hotel, they would really have nowhere to stay..

 Chapter 697 - 697: 697 Spending Time Alone

    Chapter 697: 697 Spending Time Alone


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi had beening to Tan Ron¡¯s ce frequently because he had to deal with Lan Ning¡¯s matters. He needed Lan Ning¡¯s opinion on many things, so he came here more often.


    However, after Lan Ning left, Tao Zhi would stille here and bring a lot of snacks every time.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t Xiao Ron and the others here?¡± When Tao Zhi entered, he did not see Tian Tian watching television in the living room.


    Tian Tian replied, ¡°Rourou and Li Li went to a ss reunion. They said that there¡¯s a ss reunion this afternoon. It¡¯s organized by their high school ssmates. They said that they want to unite their ssmates in the Capital city and have fun together.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tao Zhi put down the things he bought. ¡°1 bought some snacks. Come and have some.¡±


    Tian Tian felt very embarrassed. ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, every time youe over, you bring so many snacks and then 1 would be the one that finishes most of them.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled. ¡°1 bought these to eat. Rourou doesn¡¯t like snacks anyway. I bought them for you.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s hand that was about to take the snacks paused. She asked shyly, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, did you buy the snacks especially for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeap.¡± Tao Zhi said frankly, ¡°Rourou said that you like cakes, so 1 bought a lot of cakes. They are easy to digest. Even if you eat a lot, you won¡¯t gain weight.¡± ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, do you think I¡¯m fat?¡± Tian Tian asked sadly as she touched her chubby face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fat at all!¡± Tao Zhi said urgently, ¡°I think you look very good like this. You look very cute.¡±


    Tian Tian pursed her lips. ¡°Why do you all say that I¡¯m cute? It¡¯s fine if Rourou and Li Lisay that I¡¯m cute, but why does Brother Tao Zhi also say that I¡¯m cute? Also, I heard from others that if a person wants to say that a girl is ugly, he won¡¯t say it directly. He will euphemistically say that the girl is cute because he can¡¯t think of any other adjectives other than cute.¡±


    Tao Zhi hurriedly exined, ¡°Tian Tian, don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 really didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re ugly. 1 just think that you¡¯re very cute from the bottom of my heart! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear an oath!¡±


    Tian Tiantan suddenlyughed. ¡°Hehe, 1 was just joking. Brother Tao Zhi, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Tao Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. He almost thought that Tian Tian was going to cry because of this sentence. But was Tian Tian telling the truth? He was embarrassed to say that a girl was ugly, but he said that she was cute?


    Tao Zhi, who was eager to learn, went to search and found that there was indeed such a saying. However, Tao Zhi felt that this was not right. If some girls were really born cute, wouldn¡¯t they be very sad when they heard this?


    Just like Tian Tian, Tao Zhi truly felt that Tian Tian was very cute and praised her from the bottom of his heart. However, Tian Tian misunderstood him.


    ¡°I apologize to you. I won¡¯t say that you¡¯re cute next time.¡± Tao Zhi took the prettiest cake and gave it to Tian Tian. ¡°Can I say that you¡¯re pretty next time?¡±


    Tian Tian took the cake and smiled widely. ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I really didn¡¯t mean to me you for what 1 said just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tao Zhi ced all the cakes he had bought in front of Tian Tian. ¡°Rourou and the others aren¡¯t here, so these cakes are all yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Tao Zhi!¡± Tian Tian happily ate the cake and watched her favorite TV series.


    Tao Zhi was also sitting on the sofa. He wanted to wait for Tan Rou toe back, so the two of them sat on either side. One was eating and watching TV, and the other was working on a tablet.


    Tao Zhi felt that the room was so quiet that he could even hear his own heartbeat. He stole a nce at Tian Tian and realized that she was smiling. When she smiled, two dimples would appear on her face, which was very cute.


    ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, why are you looking at me?¡± Tian Tian asked when she noticed Tao Zhi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe her face. ¡°Did the cream get on your face?¡±


    Tao Zhi quickly turned his head. His heart was beating very fast. ¡°No, there¡¯s no cream on your face.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Tian Tian took a small bite of the cake and continued watching TV.


    However, she was no longer in the mood to watch TV. She was thinking about why Tao Zhi was staring at her like that just now.. If it wasn¡¯t because of the cream on her face, then what was it?

 Chapter 698 - 698: 6981 Saw It

    Chapter 698 - 698: 6981 Saw It


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi prayed in his heart that Tan Ron woulde back soon or that someone else woulde. Otherwise, it would be too awkward for him and Tian Tian to be alone here.


    Tian Tian was absent-minded as she ate the cake. She identally ate too much. She was a little thirsty, so she asked, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, do you want some water? I was just about to get some water. I¡¯ll bring you a ss.¡±


    Tao Zhi was indeed a little thirsty. ¡°Can 1 trouble you to bring me a ss of water? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Tian Tian ran to the kitchen to get some water. In the end, she identally poured too much and the water in the cup almost overflowed. However, she did not want to waste it, so she slowly brought the water over.


    ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, please have some water!¡± Tian Tian walked over with a ss of water in her hands. She walked very slowly to prevent the water from spilling.


    However, just as she was about to pass the ss of water to Tao Zhi, she suddenly tripped on the sofa, causing her to lose her bnce. The ss in her hand flew out and hit Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t care less about the water on his body. He subconsciously reached out to hug Tian Tian to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    However, Tao Zhi himself tripped over the coffee table and fell to the ground. Tian Tian was on top of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Brother Tao Zhi, did you hurt yourself?¡± Tian Tian asked with a red face.


    Tao Zhi touched his head that had hit the coffee table. He said in pain, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get up quickly!¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Tian Tian wanted to get up, but the back of her head hit the coffee table with a thud. As she got up very quickly, the impact was very heavy, causing her tears to flow out.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Tian Tian said bitterly.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Where did you hit?¡±


    Tian Tian sat up and covered the back of her head. Grandpa said that she should never injure her head or else she would end up as an idiot.


    ¡°Am I going to be an idiot?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the timing, Tao Zhi really wanted tough out loud. However, at this moment, it was better for him tofort Tian Tian. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be stupid. Grandpa said that children will be stupid if they hit their heads. You¡¯re already a big child. Even if you hit your head, you won¡¯t be stupid. Why don¡¯t you think about it now and see if you¡¯ve be stupid?¡±


    Tian Tian recalled the knowledge she had learned before and came to a conclusion. ¡°That¡¯s great. I haven¡¯t be stupid!¡±


    Tao Zhi touched her head subconsciously. ¡°If you haven¡¯t be stupid, then get up quickly. I¡¯m not a sofa cushion. Don¡¯t keep sitting on me.¡±


    Only then did Tian Tian realize that she wasn¡¯t sitting on the carpet, but on Tao Zhi¡¯s thigh. She quickly stood up with the coffee table. ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to sit on you.¡±


    Tao Zhi also stood up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind you sitting on me.¡± He joked,


    ¡°You¡¯re as light as a feather. Even if you were sitting on me, I wouldn¡¯t feel anything.¡± He touched his clothes. Most of them were wet. He had to change into another set.


    Tian Tian¡¯s face was as red as a cooked prawn. ¡°I wanted to pour you some water, but I messed it up.¡±


    ¡°If your clothes are wet, just change into another one. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Tao Zhi nned to go to the locker room to change his clothes. Fortunately, he usually brought a few more sets of clothes in the car. Otherwise, he would have to go out shirtless.


    He turned around and saw Mrs. Tao and Tao Qi behind them. Mrs. Tao was still holding her phone.


    ¡°Mom, when did you guys get here?¡± Tao Zhi asked nervously.


    After Tao Zhi noticed her, Mrs. Tao put her phone back into her pocket without batting an eyelid. She said, ¡°You guys continue chatting. We didn¡¯t see anything just now.¡±


    Tao Qi was more honest. He said, ¡°Mom, how can you lie? We clearly saw Sister Tiantian lying on Big Brother¡¯s body just now!¡±


    Mrs. Tao patted him lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Your eyes must be ying tricks on you. I didn¡¯t see anything just now.¡±


    Tao Qi still insisted on his opinion. ¡°Mom, you must be seeing things. Although you didn¡¯t see it, 1 did. Also, there¡¯s a surveince camera in sister¡¯s living room. If you didn¡¯t see it, you can pull out the surveince camera and watch it again.¡±


    Tian Tian wished she could find a hole in the ground and hide in it.. It was fine if someone saw her, but why was she captured by the surveince camera?

 Chapter 699 - 699: 699 Both Of You Are Single

    Chapter 699 - 699: 699 Both Of You Are Single


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Tao looked at Tian Tian, who was blushing. She was afraid that Tian Tian would be frightened, so she covered her youngest son¡¯s mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Tian Tian, don¡¯t listen to this rascal¡¯s nonsense. We didn¡¯t see anything. Moreover, the surveince cameras here aren¡¯t powered. You don¡¯t have to worry about being photographed.¡±


    Tian Tian really wanted to say, ¡®Auntie, don¡¯t you think that your two sentences are contradictory?¡¯


    Auntie Tao just said that she didn¡¯t see anything, but at the same time, she said that she didn¡¯t have to worry about being captured by the surveince camera. She didn¡¯t want to speak now, lest others hear her nervousness.


    ¡°You guys take your time chatting. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡± Tao Zhi left in a hurry.


    Mrs. Tao grabbed her eldest son. ¡°Why did you go outside to change? Can¡¯t you change it at home?¡±


    Tao Zhi wanted to leave this awkward ce as soon as possible. ¡°Mom, my clothes are all in the car. I don¡¯t have any at home.¡±


    ¡°Let Aunt Zhou prepare it for you. You can change here.¡± Tao Zhi¡¯s mother felt that Tao Zhi wanted to take the opportunity to slip away. If he slipped away, how would he get along with Tian Tian? Mrs. Tao wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Aunt Zhou?¡± Tian Tian realized that Tan Rou wasn¡¯t around. He had forgotten that Aunt Zhou was still at home.


    Usually, when Tan Rou was around, Aunt Zhou would cook in the kitchen. When she had nothing to do, she would also clean the room. Tan Rou had gone out today, so Aunt Zhou should be cleaning Tan Ron¡¯s room.


    As expected, Aunt Zhou came downstairs when she heard Mrs. Tao¡¯s words. ¡°Madam, do you have any orders?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, do you have any clothes for the young master?¡± Mrs. Tao asked with a smile.


    ¡°Give him one.¡±


    Aunt Zhou answered seriously, ¡°First Young Master left a set of clothes herest time. I¡¯ve already packed it. If First Young Master needs it, you can bring it over now.¡±


    Tao Zhi covered his face. ¡°Aunt Zhou, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll just change outside.¡±


    Mrs. Tao pushed Tao Zhi into the changing room. ¡°It¡¯s so hot outside. Why are you going out? Just change at home.¡±


    Tao Zhi had no choice but to take his clothes into the locker room.


    ¡°Tiantian, how old are you this year?¡± Mrs. Tao asked kindly as she pulled Tian Tian to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°I only celebrated my 18th birthday during the summer break,¡± replied Tian Tian.


    ¡°Oh, oh, then she¡¯s about the same age as my Xiao Rou.¡± Mrs. Tao liked Tian Tian very much. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend? Or do you have someone you like?¡± ¡°All?¡± Tian Tian was a little shocked. ¡°Auntie, 1 don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and I don¡¯t have anyone I like.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mrs. Tao patted the sofa cushion and calmed down a little. ¡°I mean, you should be able to find a boyfriend at your age.¡±


    ¡°Before I came to university, Grandpa told me that if I met a boy I liked, I could boldly pursue him,¡± Tian Tian said shyly. But I¡¯m too timid to pursue others.


    Mrs. Tao felt that Tian Tian was very suitable to be her eldest daughter-inw. ¡°Tian Tian, what do you think of my eldest son?¡±


    ¡°Brother Tao Zhi?¡± Tian Tian said, ¡°He¡¯s very gentle and considerate. Every time hees back, he¡¯ll bring us a lot of snacks. If it¡¯s something we don¡¯t like to eat, he definitely won¡¯t buy it the second time.¡±


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Mrs. Tao asked tentatively.


    Tian Tian pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Li Li also said that Brother Tao Zhi is a very good person. All of us really liked him.¡±


    Mrs. Tao paused. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about something else.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you like?¡± Tian Tian asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Mrs. Tao rephrased her words. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s suitable to be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tian Tian¡¯s heartbeat quickened. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Tao Zhi came out after changing his clothes and happened to hear his mother asking about Tian Tian¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯.


    ¡°Tian Tian is still young. Don¡¯t ask her like that. She¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡±


    Mrs. Tao apologized, ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m sorry. Auntie was too direct just now. Would you be made at me for doing so?¡±


    Tian Tian shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Mrs. Tao looked at Tao Zhi. ¡°My boy, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know whether I have a girlfriend or not?¡±


    Mrs. Tao pped her hands.. ¡°Since one of you doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend and the other doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, why don¡¯t you two be together?¡±

 Chapter 700 - 700: 700 Messy Couple

    Chapter 700: 700 Messy Couple


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Mom, stop talking!¡± Tao Zhi really didn¡¯t want to put Tian Tian in a difficult position. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, go matchmake Second Brother. He just happens to becking a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but you have one?¡± Mrs. Tao frowned and said unhappily.


    ¡°As the eldest, you have to take the lead. After your marriage is settled, I¡¯ll go and settle his marriage.¡±


    Tian Tian stole a nce at Tao Zhi. Actually, Tao Zhi was indeed the type that Tian Tian liked. He was handsome, had a gentle personality, and was very ambitious. Most importantly, Tao Zhi was Tan Ron¡¯s biological brother. If she got together with Tao Zhi, she could see her idol Tan Rou every day.


    However, Tian Tian wouldn¡¯t get together with Tao Zhi because of this. After all, she didn¡¯t know if Tao Zhi liked her or not.


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about my marriage. If I find out that you¡¯re looking for a girlfriend for me again, I¡¯ll move into thepany and not go home for half a month,¡± Tao Zhi warned his mother.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s mother did not dare to say anything more because he had a prior medical background. Back then, he had gone to work at the research institute because he had a conflict with his family. He had been gone for three to four years. She thought that she would never see her eldest son again in this lifetime.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anymore. You can handle your own matters, but 1 still hope that you can get married soon,¡± Mrs. Taopromised.


    Tao Zhi also took a step back. ¡°1¡¯11 think about it.¡±


    Not long after, Tan Rou and Li Li returned from their ss reunion.


    Tan Rou felt a little strange when she saw her mother and brother sitting on the sofa without saying a word.


    ¡°Mom, Yang, did you guys fight? Why do 1 feel like the atmosphere between you two is a little tense?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zhi sighed and said, ¡°Mom was trying to y matchmaker. She insisted on making me and Tian Tian a couple. If 1 didn¡¯t agree, Mom would be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just asked if Tiantian has a boyfriend.¡±


    Tan Rou understood why her mother and brother were sitting there without talking. Her mother must have wanted to matchmake her brother and Tian Tian, but her brother had rejected her.


    ¡°Does Big Brother not like Tiantian?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zhi hesitated for a few seconds before answering, ¡°It¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t like her. It¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. Besides, I¡¯m a few years older than her. If I get together with her, her family won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to say that there was a big age gap between her and Zhuang Liu, but as long as the two of them were truly in love, age was not a problem at all. However, her mother was also here. Her rtionship with Zhuang Liu could not be exposed yet.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you ask Tiantian. If she¡¯s also interested in you, you guys can try being together.¡± Tan Rou likes Tian Tian very much. If Tian Tian bes her sister-inw, their rtionship will be even better.


    Li Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go ask Tian Tian!¡±


    When Tan Rou and Li Li went upstairs, Tian Tian quietly closed the door without making a sound. She had heard their conversation earlier, but she still didn¡¯t know how she felt about Tao Zhi, so she didn¡¯t want to answer this question.


    Tan Rou knocked on the door. ¡°Tiantian, are you asleep? Can Li Li and 1e in?¡±


    Tian Tian took two deep breaths before saying, ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. You cane in directly.¡±


    Tan Rou pushed the door open and came in. She apologized to Tian Tian as soon as she came in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tian Tian. My mother doesn¡¯t hold back when she speaks. She¡¯s not usually like this. She just wants to find a girlfriend for my brother recently. Whenever she sees a suitable girl, she goes up to her and asks if she wants a boyfriend. If what my mother did has made you feel ufortable, 1 apologize on her behalf.¡±


    Tian Tian shook her head. ¡°No need to apologize. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. 1 can see that 1 want to find a good girlfriend for Brother Tao Zhi.¡±


    ¡°My mother likes to mix up the two of you. Don¡¯t mind her. If you don¡¯t want to see my brother, I¡¯ll ask him not toe over tomorrow.¡± Tan Rou said deliberately.


    ¡°All?¡± Tian Tian didn¡¯t want Tao Zhi not toe. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, so don¡¯t let Brother Tao Zhi leave. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be sad..¡±

 Chapter 701 - 701: 701 Feelings

    Chapter 701: 701 Feelings


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Li Li looked at each other. Li Li gestured at her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Tiantian seems to be interested in Brother Tao, but she hasn¡¯t confirmed her feelings yet, so we have to help her.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what Big Brother¡¯s attitude is yet. If we blindly put Tiantian together with him, wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward if they don¡¯t get along in the future?¡± Tan Rou said.


    Li Li felt that if she liked him, she should chase after him boldly. Even if they separated in the end, she would not have any regrets.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Tian Tian realized that they were whispering. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    Tan Rou sat beside Tian Tian and asked her, ¡°How do you feel about my brother? Do you have any feelings for her?¡±


    Tian Tian hesitated for a minute before answering, ¡°I think Brother Tao Zhi is a very good person. 1 still like him very much. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°So you feel that you haven¡¯t reached the point of love yet, right?¡± Tan Rou said on her behalf, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have feelings for him too, you can give it a try. I¡¯ll be very happy when you be my sister-inw in the future.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Rourou¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t want to be your sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Since Tiantian doesn¡¯t like Big Brother Tao, then I like him. I¡¯ll go after him now,¡± Li Li said.


    Hearing Li Li¡¯s words, Tian Tian¡¯s mood dropped. ¡°Li Li, do you like Brother Tao Zhi? Then I¡¯ll give you my blessings.¡±


    Li Li sat on the other side of Tian Tian and held her hand. ¡°Brother Tao is very outstanding. He graduated from a famous school. He¡¯s tall and handsome. His family background beats 90% of the people in the world. He¡¯s also gentle and considerate. There will be endless cakes when you¡¯re with him.¡±


    Tian Tian was very tempted, but she was timid and did not dare to express her feelings for Tao Zhi in front of him. ¡°1¡­ I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡±


    Although she said that, she was very sad because she also had feelings for Tao Zhi.


    Tian Tian had many older cousins in her family. Other than doing good deeds, they did everything else. None of them were as outstanding as Tao Zhi, so Tian Tian admired Tao Zhi very much. She felt that a brother like Tao Zhi was the most outstanding brother in the world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat.¡± After Tan Rou sent a message, she said to Tian Tian, ¡°Big Brother is here too. Do you have any feelings for him? You can take this opportunity to test him.¡±


    Tian Tian agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    During the meal, Tao Zhi was arranged to sit opposite Tian Tian. As long as Tian Tian raised her head, she would be able to see Tao Zhi¡¯s handsome face. This made Tian Tian feel embarrassed to raise her head to pick up the food.


    Tao Zhi also noticed that Tian Tian was embarrassed. He finished his meal in two or three bites. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Mrs. Tao called out to him, ¡°Wait a minute, there¡¯s still some fruit that hasn¡¯t been served. You can leave after you finish your fruit!¡±


    Tao Zhi let out a long sigh. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make things difficult for the youngdy anymore!¡± He left immediately.


    Mrs. Tao frowned. ¡°How can this child be so rude? We haven¡¯t even finished eating. Why is he in such a hurry?¡±


    Tian Tian knew very well why Tao Zhi left. He must have left because he didn¡¯t want to make her feel ufortable. Just as Li Li had said, Tao Zhi was a very considerate person. He would never do anything that would make girls feel awkward. Moreover, he was very clean and wouldn¡¯t get entangled with other girls.


    Perhaps he would be a very good partner. Tian Tian thought to herself.


    Tan Rou kept looking at Tian Tian. As a friend, she hoped that Tian Tian could be happy. Moreover, she understood her elder brother, so she wanted to give Tian Tian a good partner. Moreover,pared to those messy people, Tan Rou hoped that Tian Tian would be her sister-inw.


    Don¡¯t think too much into it. No matter who you are with in the future, we will always be good friends.¡± After the meal, Tan Rou pulled Tian Tian aside and said, ¡°I also hope that you won¡¯t feel pressured. If you feel pressured, I¡¯ll think that we forced you to like my brother.¡±


    Tian Tian shook her head gently. ¡°Brother Tao Zhi is a good person, but 1 want to reconsider.¡±


    The Capital was too far away from her home. If she married into the Capital, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her parents often.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t choose my brother in the end, it won¡¯t affect our rtionship.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Yeah, no matter what the result is, we¡¯ll always be good friends,¡± Tian Tian said..

 Chapter 702 - 702: 702 Bad Friends

    Chapter 702: 702 Bad Friends


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What is it? You actually did such a big thing without me knowing?¡± Liang Lu stood up from her chair and knocked it over. ¡°Are you still my good friends? We agreed to advance and retreat together, but in the end, you guys secretly did so many things behind my back. I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    Lu Qing looked at Liang Lu¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Xu Yan and 1 don¡¯t know much about this matter. When we found out, these three heroines had already finished the matter. The two of us only know how to start and end. We didn¡¯t even make it to the celebration party.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Lulu, we didn¡¯t mean to not tell you. It¡¯s just that your school is quite far away and we don¡¯t live together. You have evening self-study session every night. We¡¯re worried that it will affect your rest.¡±


    Liang Lu sat down, but she was still very unhappy. ¡°You have to tell me next time. I can help you too.¡±


    ¡°Can you help them fight?¡± Lu Qingughed at her.


    ¡°Do you want to try my fist?¡± Liang Lu raised her fist and threatened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Liang Lu, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Lu Qing begged for mercy.


    Liang Lu raised her eyebrows and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Rourou, where¡¯s that girl?¡± she asked Tan Rou.


    ¡°You mean Lan Ning? She went home,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°There¡¯s still awsuit in Nanhai City that requires her cooperation. She also wants to go back and make sure her family is safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I really hope to meet this new friend soon!¡± Liang Lu said expectantly.


    The few of them ordered a few drinks and talked about university life as they drank. Liang Lu, who had always liked to talk, rarely spoke again.


    ¡°Lu Lu, are you unhappy?¡± Tan Rou sensed Liang Lu¡¯s emotions. ¡°Are you angry because we didn¡¯t call you?¡±


    ¡°Why would 1 be angry?¡± Liang Lu asked with a smile.


    ¡°I was a little angry just now, but I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look so unhappy? Do you get along with your ssmates at school?¡± Li Li asked.


    Liang Lu frowned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°How can I not get along well with my ssmates?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a girl dressed like a hooligan came in front of them. She said to Liang Lu, ¡°Liang Lu, what a coincidence. I actually met you here.¡±


    When Liang Lu saw her, her expression changed instantly. ¡°Zhang Xue, what are you doing here?¡±


    Zhang Xue took out a drink and shook it a few times. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to buy drinks. Are you allowed to drink here and not allow me to sit here?¡± Seeing that there was a seat beside him, Zhang Xue sat down beside Lu Qing.


    There were six people in Tan Ron¡¯s group, so only four people could sit at a table. Therefore, Lu Qing and Xu Yan sat at the table next to them. Zhang Xue came over and sat beside Lu Qing.


    ¡°Liang Lu, aren¡¯t you being too unfriendly? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you know such a handsome guy?¡± Zhang Xue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lu Qing.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want to introduce us?¡±


    As she spoke, three more girls came over. They were dressed in a simr style to Zhang Xue. They all painted themselves like ghosts. Half of their hair was pink and the other half was green.


    ¡°Zhang Xue, you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave!¡± Liang Lu said angrily.


    Zhang Xue ignored Liang Lu and winked at Lu Qing. ¡°What¡¯s your name, handsome brother? Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Lu Qing sat there without saying a word. This girl¡¯s hair color was really an eyesore. Even the Liang Lu of the past did not dye her hair rainbow. Was university so free now?


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Zhang Xue boldly ced her hand on Lu Qing¡¯s body.


    When Liang Lu saw this, she grabbed Zhang Xue¡¯s hand and dragged her up. ¡°1 told you to get lost. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Don¡¯t touch him, he¡¯s not someone you can touch!¡±


    Lu Qing was stunned. Was Liang Lu protecting him? It seemed that Liang Lu had done the same thing in high school. She would teach any girl who got close to Liang Lu a lesson. However, the situation today seemed to be different..

 Chapter 703 - 703: 703 Do You Like Him?

    Chapter 703: 703 Do You Like Him?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhang Xue was not someone to be trifled with. She was not afraid of Liang Lu at all. Instead, she grabbed Liang Lu¡¯s hand. The two of them were in a deadlock.


    ¡°Liang Lu, I just asked him a few questions. Do you have to react so strongly?¡± Zhang Xue looked straight at Liang Lu and a sly smile shed across her eyes. ¡°Could it be that you like him too?¡±


    Liang Lu had liked Lu Qing before. Everyone present, except Tian Tian, knew that Liang Lu was obsessed with Lu Qing at that time. It had reached a crazy level. As long as it was a girl who got close to Lu Qing, she would be taught a lesson by Liang Lu.


    However, ever since Liang Lu became obsessed with her studies, she did not do such stupid things again. Usually, when she saw Lu Qing, she would ask him questions. Over time, she and Lu Qing became good friends. Otherwise, they would not be sitting together drinking drinks now.


    ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t like him.¡± Liang Lu nced at Lu Qing and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I like him or not. I know he will never like you!¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Zhang Xue winked at Lu Qing. ¡°Little brother, who do you think is prettier, Liang Lu or me?¡±


    Lu Qing sat in his seat and pointed at Liang Lu. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need topete. Liang Lu is much prettier than you.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster. This was the first time she had heard Lu Qing praise her for being beautiful. Even if she was not obsessed with Lu Qing now, she was still very happy to hear Lu Qing praise her.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Zhang Xue let go of Liang Lu¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re really blind! What was so good about Liang Lu? If you knew about her family¡¯s situation, you definitely wouldn¡¯t think that she¡¯s good-looking.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s eyes widened. She roared, ¡°Zhang Xue, get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡±


    Zhang Xue crossed her arms and leaned against the umbre frame beside her. ¡°Liang Lu, your friend probably doesn¡¯t know about your family¡¯s situation, right?¡±


    ¡°We were high school ssmates,¡± Xu Yan suddenly said. ¡°We know her family situation better than you do. You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡±


    Lu Qing was suddenly curious. ¡°ss monitor, how do you know about Liang Lu¡¯s family situation?¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Stop asking!¡±


    Xu Yan¡¯s expression also became very serious. ¡°If you want to drink quietly here, sit down and drink together. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, please leave quickly!¡±


    Zhang Xue sized Xu Yan up. ¡°You¡¯re also very handsome. If you¡¯re not as handsome as the one beside you, and judging from his clothes, his family must be very rich.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You have good taste, but your EQis a little low. If 1 were you, I wouldn¡¯t say this out loud.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m leaving first. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Zhang Xue grabbed Liang Lu¡¯s arm. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking.


    Why are you in a hurry to leave?¡±


    Liang Lu flung her arm away. ¡°Zhang Xue, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to chat with you. You¡¯re the daughter of a prostitute.¡± Zhang Xue said with a smile.¡¯


    ¡°Pa!¡± Liang Lu pped Zhang Xue¡¯s face. The sound was so loud that even the passers-by were shocked. They could not help but stop to see what had happened.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a prostitute!¡± Liang Lu was so angry that her chest heaved up and down violently. ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡±


    Zhang Xue covered her face. ¡°Yes, she may not officially be a prostitute but in modern terms, she should be a prostitute!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not, she¡¯s not!¡± Liang Lu lost control of her emotions. ¡°She¡¯s not a prostitute, nor is she a prostitute!¡±


    Zhang Xue¡¯s mouth kept chattering. ¡°Hehehe, you said that she¡¯s not a prostitute, so why don¡¯t you dare to let her out? If she¡¯s not a prostitute, then who¡¯s the person who¡¯s bringing men home everyday? It¡¯s so dirty. I¡¯m so unlucky to live in the same dormitory as you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead. Can¡¯t you let her go?¡± Liang Lu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°She suffered so much pain when she was alive, and now she¡¯s being humiliated like this by all of you. Do you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°If she dares to do it, then she¡¯s not afraid of being told off. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to be a prostitute anyway, so why should I have any sympathy for her?¡± Zhang Xue said indifferently.


    ¡°In my opinion, those who sell their bodies for money should go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 704 - 704: 704 Liang Lu’s Birth Mother

    Chapter 704: 704 Liang Lu¡¯s Birth Mother


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Lu Qing stood up with a cold face. ¡°The dead matter. Liang Lu¡¯s mother is already dead. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being haunted?¡±


    Zhang Xue wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts and gods. ¡°If that rotten woman dares toe back to me, I¡¯ll definitely let the Taoist priest drive her soul away and make her never reincarnate!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. If you say another word, I¡¯ll beat you up. Although I never hit girls, if you still want to talk nonsense, I don¡¯t mind breaking this rule,¡± Lu Qing said.


    Lu Qing was very tall. When he sat down, it was hard to tell. When he stood up, he was almost 1.9 meters tall. Zhang Xue, who was 1.63 meters tall, looked like a dwarf in front of him.


    Zhang Xue had always bullied the weak and feared the strong. When she saw Lu Qing, who was taller than her, she became timid. ¡°Little brother, why are you so fierce? 1 was just joking with Liang Lu. If you don¡¯t like it, 1 won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Lu Qing found it funny. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If you dare to say anything in front of me in the future, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Zhang Xue took her drink away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say it, then I wouldn¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say. If you¡¯re willing to be friends with this prostitute¡¯s daughter, then you can continue to be good friends.¡±


    She called out to her friends who hade with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯ll treat everyone to hotpot!¡±


    After Zhang Xue and the others left, Liang Lu stood there silently for a few minutes before she sat back down in her chair with a dejected expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Lulu,¡± Li Liforted her. ¡°Just look at how she¡¯s dressed. I know she¡¯s not a decent person. She must be talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°No, what she said is true.¡± Liang Lu lowered her head. This was the first time in so many years that she was in such a sorry state.


    Since the first year of high school, Liang Lu had beenmitted to being a little gangster who no one dared to bully her. She wanted to use a hard and powerful shell to protect her weak heart. As long as she became fierce, no one would dare to provoke her again. Naturally, no one would mention her biological mother.


    Liang Lu sat on a chair by the quietke. Tan Rou and the other girls sat with her, while the two boys remained standing.


    ¡°When I was young, my family¡¯s financial situation was good. My parents only had one child and loved me very much. They gave me whatever I wanted.¡± Liang Lu said, ¡°But when I was in the fifth grade, my father failed in his business and owed arge sum of money. In order to pay back the money, he made a very bad decision. He asked his wife to exchange her body for money to pay off the debt!¡±


    ¡°My mother is a gentle and kind person. Ever since she married my father, she has been a housewife. She doesn¡¯t have any ability to work, so even if she knows that it¡¯s wrong, she still did it for the man she calls her husband.¡± Liang Lu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Zhang Xue¡¯s father is one of the customers.¡±


    ¡°Later, my biological mother couldn¡¯t stand such a life and chose tomit suicide by jumping off a building. After my father squandered all the money she earned, he also chose tomit suicide by jumping off a building.¡± Liang Lu gestured with her hands.


    ¡°I was only 11 years old at that time. 1 couldn¡¯t support myself, so I was sent to an orphanage. Later, I was adopted by my current parents.¡±


    After Liang Lu was adopted by her adoptive parents, she lived happily for a while. However, after her adoptive parents gave birth to their own child, they did not treat her as well. Although they did not take advantage of her in life, they no longer loved her.


    Liang Lu was very sad to lose her family¡¯s love again. She decided to be rebellious. Only by bing a bad girl would she not be hurt.


    When she was in her first year of high school, she met the school hunk, Lu Qing, in school. The sunny and handsome young man left a deep impression on Liang Lu. In addition, many people liked him, so Liang Lu also let herself like Lu Qing and began to announce her liking in school.


    Thinking about it carefully, Liang Lu had never officially pursued Lu Qing because she knew that Lu Qing did not like her. Moreover, with Lu Qing¡¯s family background, it was impossible for him to be with her. Liking Lu Qing was just Liang Lu¡¯s obsession..

 Chapter 705 - 705: 705 Friends Forever

    Chapter 705: 705 Friends Forever


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    This was the first time Tan Ron heard that Liang Lu was adopted. She thought that Liang Lu¡¯s parents did not care about her because Liang Lu was a delinquent in school. She did not expect Liang Lu to not be their biological child at all.


    ¡°Lulu, if you want to cry, you can cry on my shoulder.¡± Li Liforted.


    She still remembered how Liang Lu was when she first met her. At that time, Liang Lu had a hundred followers behind her. Every time she went out, it was as if she was going to cause trouble.


    However, she did not expect Liang Lu to have such a sad story.


    From the way Liang Lu defended her biological mother, she must have loved her mother very much. His father¡¯s actions and his mother¡¯s death must have had an indelible impact on the young Liang Lu.


    Liang Lu, who always acted like a big sister, was now like a weak little girl. She leaned on Li Li¡¯s shoulder and cried non-stop.


    At the age of eleven, she could already remember many things. All these years, the scene of her mother being carried away by the ambnce covered in blood had been imprinted in her mind. Every time it waste at night, she would think of her mother.


    The woman who loved wearing beautiful dresses ended up wearing a white dress covered with blood. In front of her young daughter, she jumped off a tall building and never woke up again.


    Tan Rou quietly left her seat. There were already Li Li and Tian Tian beside Liang Lu, so she was unnecessary. Besides, she didn¡¯t know how tofort people, so she might as well get out and do something else.


    Tan Rou quickly searched for Zhang Xue¡¯s information. After understanding Zhang Xue¡¯s situation, she decided to give Zhang Xue some trouble.


    Xu Yan sat by the flower bed and talked about Liang Lu. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known about Liang Lu¡¯s parents for a long time. I also know that her current parents aren¡¯t her biological parents. Liang Lu¡¯s biological father used to have business dealings with my father. Later, he went bankrupt. My parents once lent him arge sum of money, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t use it for good.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Qing suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Xu Yan frowned. ¡°Liang Lu¡¯s biological father didn¡¯t go bankrupt because of his business. Instead, he became addicted to gambling. Later on, he didn¡¯t return the money he earned from his wife to those debts. All the money was taken by him to gamble.¡±


    Lu Qing felt terrible. ¡°In the end, he lost all his money and had no way to get any more money, so he jumped off the building andmitted suicide?¡±


    Xu Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. However, Liang Lu doesn¡¯t seem to know about her father¡¯s addict. Now that he¡¯s dead, we don¡¯t have to bring this up anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Qing didn¡¯t want to poke Liang Lu¡¯s wound. ¡°1 won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Liang Lu cried for a long time. She cried till until the sun set. Tan Rou and the others waited for her there. No one spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time. I¡¯m the one who ruined the party today,¡± Liang Lu said hoarsely. ¡°If you¡¯re still willing toe out with me next time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Tan Rou said firmly, ¡°Liang Lu, you have to remember one thing. We will always be you. You will always be our friend. This will never change with me!¡±


    ¡°And me.¡± Li Li said, ¡°Although I was a little afraid of you at first, after we spent some time together, 1 realized that you¡¯re actually a very gentle person. You¡¯re not fierce at all. If you are still willing to be friends with us, then treat me as a friend for life. If anyone bullies you in the future, tell me and I will help you deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t known each other for long, I¡¯ve already treated you as my good friend. As long as you need my help, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± Tian Tian said.


    ¡°Liang Lu, 1 don¡¯t know you very well. If we didn¡¯te to the Capital to study together, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have spoken much. I don¡¯t have many friends,¡± Xu Yan said.¡± But 1 care about every single one of them. So, let¡¯s continue being friends!¡±


    Finally, it was Lu Qing. He looked at Liang Lu and said in an unprecedentedly gentle tone, ¡°Your school is still quite a distance away from here. It¡¯s gettingte. Let me send you back.¡±


    Liang Lu was stunned. ¡°Why are you sending me back?¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s too dark. I¡¯m afraid you might fall when you walk. If you fall, you won¡¯t be able to boss us around anymore..¡±

 Chapter 706 - 706: 706 Walking Slowly Under the Moon

    Chapter 706 - 706: 706 Walking Slowly Under the Moon


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing¡¯s suggestion was approved by everyone, so he escorted Liang Lu back. ording to Liang Lu¡¯s personality, she did not need anyone to escort her back, but she did not refuse today.


    The road back was not short, about four or five kilometers, but neither of them said they wanted to take a taxi back. They slowly walked along the main road.


    The moon was very bright tonight, but it was not a full moon. The curved moon hung in the sky, so much so that the stars could not be seen. The Capital city was very prosperous. Even at night, there were many cars driving on the road. Lu Qing walked outside while Liang Lu walked inside.


    The atmosphere was rather depressing. Lu Qing decided to find a topic to liven things up. ¡°I used to have some prejudice against you. I thought that you were an ignorant and ipetent female hooligan, so you shouldn¡¯t stay in school but I heard that your grades in junior high were actually quite good. 1 think so too. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to our high school.¡±


    Liang Lu replied, ¡°Yes, when I was in junior high school, I always ranked in the top few of my grade. That¡¯s why I was able to get into senior high school but in the second semester of my third year of junior high school, my adoptive parents gave birth to their own child. They turned all their attention to that child and even scolded me because of that child. At that time, I realized that their love for me was fake.¡±


    After the middle school exams, Liang Lu¡¯s adoptive parents became colder and colder to Liang Lu. It was at this time that Liang Lu met those people in society and was brought into the abyss step by step by them.


    Fortunately, she met Tan Rou in thest year of her third year of high school. That outstanding girl reminded Liang Lu of herself. She felt that Tan Rou had suffered no less than herself. Since Tan Rou could continue to finish her studies, why couldn¡¯t she?


    She found Tan Rou and wanted to be friends with her. Tan Rou agreed to her request, but at the same time, she raised her conditions. In order to fulfill her promise with Tan Rou, Liang Lu studied day and night and finally achieved satisfactory results.


    ¡°Maybe their love for you is real. It¡¯s just that after they have their own child, their love has shifted.¡± Lu Qing said, ¡°Many people are like this. When they have a biological child, their attitude towards their adopted children is very bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very unlucky to have met such a person.¡± Liang Lu smiled bitterly. ¡°But I¡¯m quite lucky. They adopted me and gave me a home. If I hadn¡¯t met them, 1 wouldn¡¯t even know where I would be now. Perhaps I would be working, or I could be wasting my life away or maybe I could even be dead.¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lu Qing stopped her from continuing. ¡°What do you mean by dead? You¡¯re alive and well now. Don¡¯t think about dying.¡±


    Liang Lu was a little surprised by this. Then, she said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even know if I really like you. At that time, the girls in school liked to say that you were the school hunk and that your family background was incredible. So, I followed suit and said that I liked you. I also didn¡¯t let other girls like you. I guess it must have caused you a lot of trouble, right?¡±


    This was the first time Liang Lu had told Lu Qing about this. Although she had said before that she no longer liked Lu Qing, she did not tell him the real reason. As for the statement that ¡®wise men don¡¯t fall in love with love¡¯, it was purely a joke.


    Lu Qing smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Many girls in school like me because they follow the trend, but it¡¯s rare to see someone like you. You¡¯re a very domineering girl and you only allowed yourself to be my only pursuer. At that time, 1 was also very distressed, so every time I saw you, I didn¡¯t never treated you nicely. Now that I think about it, I should have asked you earlier if you really liked me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you had asked me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you.¡± Liang Lu ced her hands behind her back and slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Lu Qing, Capital University is the best university in the country. There will be many outstanding girls around you. I hope you can find a girl you like and like you.¡±


    Lu Qing did not say anything.


    ¡°If you find that girl one day, can you bring her over for me to take a look?¡± Liang Lu asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I want to deal with her and stop her from liking you. I just want to see what kind of girl can be liked by Handsome Lu.¡±


    Lu Qing was silent for a moment. Just when Liang Lu thought that he would not answer, he said, ¡°Liang Lu, I will bring her to you.¡±


    Liang Lu nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for that day..¡±

 Chapter 707 - 707: 707 Dormitory War

    Chapter 707 - 707: 707 Dormitory War


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing sent Liang Lu to school. Liang Lu wanted him to send her to the school gate, but he insisted on sending her back to the dormitory.


    Liang Lu stood at the door of the dormitory and said to Lu Qing in a joking tone, ¡°Handsome Lu, look around you. It¡¯s all boyfriends sending their girlfriends home. So why did you send me home?¡±


    Lu Qing naturally knew what Liang Lu meant by that, but he was still a little confused and could not answer Liang Lu¡¯s question. ¡°Just treat it as a good friend sending you back.¡±


    Liang Lu did not say much. ¡°It¡¯s toote. You should go back quickly. I¡¯ll ask you out next time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a meal from you,¡± Lu Qing said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to eat more next time.¡±


    Liang Lu knew that Lu Qing was saying this on purpose. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll definitely make you so full that you can¡¯t walk.¡±


    After Lu Qing left, Liang Lu¡¯s ssmates walked over and asked, ¡°Liang Lu, is that your boyfriend? Are you from our school?¡±


    Liang Lu replied, ¡°Not my boyfriend. He¡¯s my friend from high school. He¡¯s not from our school.¡±


    The girl was very gossipy. ¡°He¡¯s not from our school, and he even sent you back. No matter how you think about it, your rtionship must beplicated.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t like them gossiping about Lu Qing. ¡°He and I are just ssmates. We have nothing to do with each other. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    At this moment, a girl said, ¡°Liang Lu, since he¡¯s not your boyfriend, can I pursue him? Give me his contact information. 1 want to get to know him better.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t think that Lu Qing would like this girl. He should like a smart and capable girl like Tan Rou. Girls from a second-grade school like them were not worthy of Lu Qing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s willing to give you his contact information. I¡¯ll help you ask him the next time I see him.¡± Liang Lu said.


    The girl wanted to say something but was interrupted by Zhang Xue. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Liang Lu won¡¯t tell you. Do you know who Liang Lu went to see today?¡± The girls were more curious. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of rich people.¡± Zhang Xue¡¯s family was quite rich, so she could tell that some of Liang Lu¡¯s friends were dressed differently. ¡°The prettiest girl should be the richest. The ne around her neck costs at least 200,000. And the shoes worn by the boy who sent her back, a conservative estimate is 78,000.¡±


    Liang Lu disliked Zhang Xue talking about her friends. ¡°Zhang Xue, what they wear has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Zhang Xue sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t give us their contact information because you¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll know those rich people. You want to y with them yourself and get them to give you all the benefits.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger. ¡°Zhang Xue, they are my friends, not my ATMs. I have never thought of using them to gain any benefits!¡±


    ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Zhang Xue didn¡¯t believe Liang Lu. ¡°What kind of daughter can your parents give birth to?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xue!¡± Liang Lu roared.


    Zhang Xue was not afraid at all. ¡°You already pped me this afternoon. Do you still want to p me? If you hit me again, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll call the police?¡± Liang Lu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed up and grabbed Zhang Xue¡¯s clothes. ¡°Zhang Xue, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to say anything about my parents again, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, as long as 1 say it, 1 will never regret it.¡± Zhang Xue continued, ¡°I want to say that your mother is¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xue!¡± Liang Lu didn¡¯t let her say it.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to hit her!!¡± The girl beside them screamed, ¡°Call the police! No, no, quickly pull them apart!¡±


    Liang Lu had been a female hooligan before, so her fighting skills were unquestionable. However, Zhang Xue was not easy to deal with either. Every time Liang Lu punched her, she would p Liang Lu back.


    The two of them fought in the corridor of the dormitory and broke all the flower pots beside them.


    When the dorm manager heard the news, she quickly came over with a stick. ¡°What are you doing? Fighting is not allowed in the dormitory. Hurry up and split up!¡±


    Liang Lu and Zhang Xue were both anxious. No one was willing to let go first.


    Although the dormitory auntie had brought a stick, she did not dare toy a hand on the students. She could only call the security guards to deal with it while shouting for them to stop..

 Chapter 708 - 708: 708 Never Letting You Off

    Chapter 708: 708 Never Letting You Off


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liang Lu knew very well that the counselor could not know about the fight. If the auntie called the security guard, the security guard would definitely inform the counselor. At that time, the counselor would definitely call her family. Liang Lu did not want her adoptive parents to know about this.


    Zhang Xue was not as strong as Liang Lu, so she was gradually at a disadvantage. Liang Lu took the opportunity to get rid of Zhang Xue and quickly ran away. Zhang Xue also chased after Liang Lu. She was not willing to be beaten for so long.


    The dorm manager looked up after the call. The two girls who had been fighting had run away. She said angrily, ¡°Which ss are these two students from? Who is your counselor?¡±


    The students around them were not stupid. They would not say anything.


    Liang Lu and Zhang Xue were not to be trifled with in the ss. If they offended them, they would definitely take revenge.


    Especially Zhang Xue. She was the worst among the two. Last time, a girl identally broke her hair clip and was bullied for a long time. That girl didn¡¯t even dare toe within three meters of Zhang Xue.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t know where she was going. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t go back to the dormitory tonight. She was in the same dormitory as Zhang Xue. If she went back tonight, the entire dormitory would not be peaceful. She still had ss tomorrow morning, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb the rest of the students.


    After running for a while, Liang Lu slowed down. She walked aimlessly around the campus. It was such a big campus, but there was no ce for her to rest.


    Zhang Xue chased after her, but she did not see Liang Lu. She scolded, ¡°You little bastard born of a prostitute. If you have the ability,e out. I¡¯ll scratch your face so that you won¡¯t be able to seduce men!¡±


    Liang Lu closed her eyes and came out from behind the tree. ¡°Zhang Xue, I really don¡¯t want to fight you, but you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Zhang Xue rolled her eyes. ¡°B*tch, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? If your mom didn¡¯t seduce my dad, my parents wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce.¡±


    Liang Lu said angrily, ¡°Your parents ¡®divorce has nothing to do with my mother. When they divorced, my mother was already dead. How can you me their divorce on a dead person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s because of your mother that my parents divorced. You made me a child of a single-parent family. 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡± Zhang Xue¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I hate you. I hate you to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a victim! No matter what, your parents are still alive, but my parents are long dead,¡± Liang Lu said weakly.


    ¡°Serves you right!¡± Zhang Xue did not feel sorry for Liang Lu at all. ¡°They should have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xue, 1 don¡¯t want to fight with you. If we can¡¯t stay in the same dormitory, we¡¯ll should go and apply to the counselor to change dormitories. I entered university because 1 wanted to study hard. I¡¯m not here to talk to you about this,¡± Liang Lu said.


    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let you off. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll make you suffer. You¡¯re the daughter of a prostitute!¡± Zhang Xue said fiercely.


    Liang Lu stood there indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s already dead. No matter how you scold her, she won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still alive. As long as 1 can see you, 1 can continue to scold her.¡± Zhang Xue said.


    Liang Lu was very tired. She said, ¡°Zhang Xue, go back to the dormitory. 1 don¡¯t want to fight with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better nevere back. This dormitory doesn¡¯t wee you. Living with you is an insult to me.¡± After Zhang Xue finished speaking, she walked back. ¡°You can feed the mosquitoes outside here alone!¡±


    Liang Lu sat next to the tree root for more than ten minutes, allowing the mosquitoes to suck blood from her body. When her mind cleared up, she decided to go out and stay in a hotel for a few days.


    Although her adoptive parents did not treat her very well, they were not too harsh on her living expenses. After she was admitted to university, her adoptive parents were delighted. Not only did they throw a banquet for her, but they also gave her arge sum of living expenses when she came to school.


    On the second day after arriving in the Capital, Liang Lu found another part-time job, so her finances were rtively free and she could afford the hotel rent. The only thing she was worried about now was that the counselor woulde over to check on her, but Liang Lu could not care less.


    During the few days that Liang Lu stayed in the hotel, the counselor did note to check on her and did not know about the fight between Liang Lu and the others. Liang Lu hoped that this matter would not continue. She was really tired..

 Chapter 709 - 709: 709 Be More Concern About her

    Chapter 709: 709 Be More Concern About her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was ying chess with Li Li and the others when she suddenly heard Aunt Zhou say that someone was looking for her downstairs. Who would look for her in the middle of the night?


    Li Li and Tian Tian followed him to the stairs. Then, the three of them saw Lu Qing sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Lu Qing, why are you here? Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to send Liang Lu back just now?¡± Tan Rou was a little confused. ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±


    Lu Qing frowned. He crossed his arms and pleaded, ¡°I wanted to ask you for something.¡±


    Li Li was the first to run down. ¡°Handsome Lu actually has something to ask of us. How rare!¡±


    ¡°Li Li, let him finish.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Lu Qing, are you talking about Liang Lu?¡± asked Tian Tian.


    Lu Qing nodded.


    Li Li¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°We¡¯re also very sad about Liang Lu¡¯s matter, but the dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. We can¡¯t save her parents, nor can I make her leave her adoptive parents.¡±


    Lu Qing shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about her family. Her biological parents have passed away. Her adoptive parents probably won¡¯t be able to control her in the future. There¡¯s no need to worry too much about it. What I want to say is, can you take care of her?¡±


    ¡°Liang Lu is our friend,¡± Tan Rou replied. ¡°I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for her toe to the Capital to attend university. I won¡¯t give up on this friend so easily.¡±


    ¡°I know that you two are very close, but Liang Lu doesn¡¯t like to show weakness. No matter how painful it is, she won¡¯t say anything. I hope you can ask her out more often when you have the chance,¡± Lu Qing said. ¡°I¡¯ll reimburse all the expenses.¡±


    Tan Rou found Lu Qing¡¯s behavior strange. ¡°Lu Qing, why are you doing this? It¡¯s not likely that you like her, right?¡±


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t like Liang Lu. This was something that the entire school knew. Back then, in high school, all the students from Grade 10 to Grade 12 knew that the school bully Liang Lu liked Lu Qing, but he has never liked Liang Lu in return.


    She did not expect Lu Qing to ask someone else to take care of Liang Lu in just a few months. It was really strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. 1 just think that Liang Lu needs more care. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, just pretend that I didn¡¯te today.¡± Lu Qing¡¯s expression was also very strange.


    ¡°Lu Qing, if you like her, then go and care for her yourself. 1 believe that your concern will be much more useful than ours.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t agree. ¡°If 1 care about her now, she will definitely think that I¡¯m doing this out of pity. I don¡¯t know how 1 feel about her now. 1 feel that most of my feelings are sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tan Rou could understand what Lu Qing meant. ¡°You should still treat her like you did before. Liang Lu is a very sensitive girl. If she finds out that you¡¯re sympathizing with her, she probably won¡¯t appear in front of you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You can take care of her more,¡± Li Li said. ¡°But don¡¯t let her find out what you¡¯re doing. Otherwise, she might stay further and further away from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Lu Qing said a few words and was about to leave. There was a curfew in the boys ¡®dormitory. He had to return to the dormitory before 11 o¡¯clock.


    Xu Yan was waiting for him at the entrance of the dormitory. ¡°Have you sent her back to school?¡±


    Lu Qing knew who Xu Yan was referring to. ¡°I sent her to the dormitory and then came back.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Xu Yan leaned against the wall. ¡°When you said you were going to send her back today, you really gave me a shock. I thought you liked Tan Rou.¡±


    Lu Qing replied, ¡°Tan Rou already has a boyfriend. If 1 harass her again, I¡¯ll be shameless.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you feel about Liang Lu? Do you actually like her or is it out of sympathy?¡± Xu Yan asked.


    Lu Qing couldn¡¯t say it. He felt that it was impossible for him to say that he liked Liang Lu. However, he felt that it was even more impossible for him to say that he sympathized with Liang Lu.


    Lu Qing was not a saint. He would sympathize with the unfortunate, but he would never send someone back to the dormitory, nor would he ask others to take care of that person.


    Therefore, he had a very different feeling towards Liang Lu.


    ¡°I really like what Liang Lu said. A wise man doesn¡¯t fall in love, but a single man will make a fortune.¡± Xu Yan smiled.


    Lu Qing listened to Xu Yan¡¯s words and smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re still more rxed. You only love to study.¡±


    ¡°I hope it will always be like this,¡± Xu Yan replied..

 Chapter 710 - 710: 710 Neighbors Again

    Chapter 710 - 710: 710 Neighbors Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Aiya, 1 didn¡¯t think that Liang Lu and the hunk of the Lu family would be a couple!¡± Li Li held a ss of chilled fruit juice and smiled. ¡°I thought Liang Lu was in a one-sided rtionship. Now it¡¯s a two-way rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Liang Lu liked Lu Qing before?¡± Tian Tian asked curiously.


    Li Li put down the cup and began to tell the story of Liang Lu pursuing Lu Qing. Tian Tian listened with great interest and wished she could bring a te of melon seeds over to eat right now.


    ¡°But 1 don¡¯t think Lu Qing likes Liang Lu that much.¡± Tian Tian said after listening to Liang Lu¡¯s story.


    ¡°You have to like it even if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Zhuang Liu walked in from outside the courtyard. ¡°I think they¡¯re quitepatible.¡±


    Tan Rou rubbed the space between her eyebrows. It seemed that Zhuang Liu had not forgotten that Lu Qing used to like her.


    Li Li revealed a mysterious smile. Only Tian Tian did not understand why Zhuang Liu wanted Lu Qing and Liang Lu to be together so much.


    Li Li whispered a few words into her ear, and then Tian Tian understood. She covered her mouth and snickered. It turned out that people like Zhuang Liu could also be jealous.


    Seeing Zhuang Liue over, Li Li took the initiative to pull Tian Tian away. ¡°Tian Tian, the kitchen auntie said that she¡¯s going to make cakes today. Why don¡¯t we go and study together? Once we learn well, we can make cakes at home.¡±


    Tian Tian was very innocent. When she heard that the auntie was going to make a cake, she immediately followed Li Li.


    Only Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were left in the small courtyard. Tan Rou poured a ss of water for Zhuang Liu and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy on Saturday? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy moving,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Because he was talking about moving back to the old mansion, Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯re just moving back to your old home. Do you have so many things to move?¡±


    ¡°The old mansion already has my things. I don¡¯t need to move my things in. I can just live there.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m your neighbor again. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned. ¡°Neighbor?¡±


    Zhuang Liu took out a bunch of keys and pointed at the house diagonally in front of Tan Rou¡¯s house. ¡°I bought that house. We can continue to be neighbors in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou really admired them. Why did they all like to show off by buying an entire house? Her parents and brother had bought this house, and Zhuang Liu had bought the one next to it. Was it so easy to buy an entire house now?


    ¡°I remember that there were residents in that house. Where did they go?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°They moved to another ce.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Did you pay a high price to buy their house again?¡± Tan Rou sighed.


    ¡°If you want to check in quickly, this is the only way,¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    Since Zhuang Liu had already bought the house, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t let Zhuang Liu return it. ¡°It¡¯s all your money anyway. If you want to buy it, then buy it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also your money. In the future, all my money will be yours. What do you want to buy? Just swipe my card,¡± Zhuang Liu said generously.


    ¡°Then how much money do you have?¡± Tan Rou suddenly asked.


    Zhuang Liu did not know how much money he had. He took out all the bank cards from his wallet. ¡°Take these cards. Go to the bank this afternoon and check how much money there is.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the colorful bank card and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. That much money is too hot to touch.¡± Tan Rou returned the bank card to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu moved closer. ¡°Then you can touch me. I¡¯m not hot.¡± He even took Tan Rou¡¯s hand and let her touch him.


    Tan Rou took the opportunity to caress his face and hair, ruffling his hair until it looked like a chicken nest. ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day. I don¡¯t believe you if you say that your hands aren¡¯t scalding.¡±


    ¡°You know that the weather is very hot now, so why are you still sitting in the courtyard?¡± Zhuang Liu said. Although there was a parasol above the courtyard, the weather was very hot and it was very stuffy sitting below.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. My room upstairs has a sealed balcony. I can turn on the air conditioner.¡± Tan Rou said.


    A strange smile appeared on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face. ¡°Are you sure you want to invite me into your room?¡±


    Tan Rou finally realized what she had just said, but she didn¡¯t want to admit that she had said something wrong. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in my room. I¡¯m not afraid of bringing you inside..¡±

 Chapter 711 - 711: 711 Continue Next Time

    Chapter 711 - 711: 711 Continue Next Time


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron brought Zhuang Liu upstairs. When she walked up the stairs, she was still wondering why she had rejected Zhuang Liu. However, even when she reached the door of the room, she could not think of a good reason. Whatever. She had promised Zhuang Liu, so she would not go back on her word.


    Zhuang Liu was looking forward to entering Tan Ron¡¯s room. This was the first time Zhuang Liu had entered Tan Ron¡¯s room since they confirmed their rtionship. In the past, Tan Ron and her parents lived together. Most of the time, there was someone at her house. Zhuang Liu could not appear in front of Tan Ron¡¯s family as her boyfriend, so he could only send Tan Ron to the door every time. The best scenario would be to go to Tan Ron¡¯s house for a meal.


    Tan Ron opened the bedroom door. ¡°Third Brother, pleasee in!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was full of uncontroble smiles, but he still had to pretend to be reserved. ¡°You invited me in, I didn¡¯t have to go in.¡±


    Tan Ron frowned slightly. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want you to enter my room anymore. Will you leave?¡± she said deliberately.


    Zhuang Liu grabbed the door handle. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s so hot outside. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    Tan Ron nced at him, but didn¡¯t expose his lie. If they were in the courtyard, it would be convincing if he said it was stuffy, because it was indeed hot outside. However, this was indoors. The cooling system was spread throughout the entire room. Whether it was the living room or the bedroom, it would not be hot.


    After entering, Tan Rou closed the door. She was used to closing the door in case someone barged in.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heartbeat quickened. He had fantasized many times about what Tan Ron¡¯s room looked like, but standing inside it in reality felt different.


    Men were generally not allowed to enter a girl¡¯s room; even her father and brothers could not enter easily. They had to get her permission. There was only one possibility for a man who was not rted by blood to be invited into a woman¡¯s room, and that was that the two of them were very close.


    ¡°Your room is just as 1 imagined.¡± Zhuang Liu looked around andmented, ¡°The decoration style is rtively simple. The colors are also cold. It should be cooler in summer.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t like those bright colors. When 1 first came home, my parents cleaned up my room. They bought a lot of girly colors. When I saw the furniture, my scalp started to tingle, so I changed it. Later on, 1 designed my own room, and I picked out the furniture for my parents to buy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat on the sofa to experience thefort of the sofa. ¡°This sofa is veryfortable. When my house is being renovated and reced with new furniture, can I ask Rourou to help me choose?¡±


    ¡°My design fees are very expensive,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°The budget would be all the money avable in the card.¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tan Rou pinched his face. ¡°Boss is very generous!¡±


    Zhuang Liu grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s waist and hugged her in his arms. Tan Rou struggled a little and fell into his arms.


    They hadn¡¯t talked for a long time, and they both missed each other. Their faces gradually came together, and the sound of kissing could be heard in the bedroom.


    Tan Rou wanted to take the initiative, but Zhuang Liu was more experienced than her, so she could only follow him. Annoyed by the kiss, Tan Rou bit Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips hard. Zhuang Liu did not mind the pain and continued to hug Tan Rou tightly.


    As they kissed, Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand was no longer satisfied with being outside the clothes. He reached his hand inside the clothes. Summer clothes were looser, and Tan Rou was only wearing a loose t-shirt. It was easy for his hand to fit inside.


    Tan Rou sensed what he was doing and felt a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know if she should break the atmosphere. If she didn¡¯t, something terrible would definitely happen if this continued.


    Zhuang Liu saw that Tan Rou did not stop him, so he boldly reached his hand to Tan Ron¡¯s bra button and easily unbuttoned it. Just as they were about to develop further, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Miss, are you in the bedroom? The cake downstairs is ready. It¡¯s ready for you to eat it now.¡± Aunt Zhou¡¯s voice rang out from outside the room.


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu away and then said to Aunt Zhou in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ll go down immediately.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very dissatisfied. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t go down. Stay in the room with me.¡±


    Tan Rou pushed his handsome face away. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Let¡¯s go down together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll continue next time.¡± Zhuang Liu sighed..

 Chapter 712 - 712: 712 I Can’t Tell You

    Chapter 712: 712 I Can¡¯t Tell You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron red at him and then went to the bathroom to wash her face. Her face was as red as an apple. If she didn¡¯t wash her face and calm down, they would definitely find outter.


    Zhuang Liu also squeezed in and stood behind Tan Rou. Then, he reached for the tap and said, ¡°Let me help you wash your face.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need you. Look at how you bit my lips. How am I supposed to go down and see themter?¡± Tan Rou said angrily.


    ¡°We were in the same room together. Even if we didn¡¯t say anything, they would know what happened.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Zhuang Liu kissed her right cheek and muttered, ¡°I really hope that you can graduate from university now. Once you graduate from university, we¡¯ll get married and I can finally be with you openly. No matter what we do, we don¡¯t have to worry about being seen by others.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Tan Rou said angrily. ¡°What do you mean by not having to worry about being seen by others? Do we have to let others see everything in our lives?¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°I said the wrong thing. I apologize to you. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you,¡± Tan Rou replied. She used a towel to dry her hands and face. ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go down quickly. I don¡¯t want them to deepen the misunderstanding.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t dare to provoke Tan Rou. He was afraid that Tan Rou would ignore him. Recently, his second uncle¡¯s family had returned from abroad. Thepany was very chaotic. The university town was very far from thepany and the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence, so he could note here every day. Most of the time, Zhuang Liu could only contact Tan Rou through his phone.


    If he made Tan Rou angry, she might not pick up his call. Although this had never happened before, Zhuang Liu still had to be prevent it from happening.


    The red mark on Tan Ron¡¯s lips was still too obvious, so she decided to put on some lipstick to cover it up.


    Zhuang Liu saw that Tan Rou was about to put on lipstick. He said, ¡°Let me help you apply it. Just treat it as a practice for me.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t refuse. After she was done, she realized that Zhuang Liu¡¯s lipstick skills were not bad, so she asked, ¡°Have you practiced before?¡±


    ¡°I studied a little after 1 confirmed my rtionship with you,¡± Zhuang Liu answered honestly.


    Tan Rou was still quite happy. She pursed her lips slightly and let the lipstick smudge. The color of this lipstick was very suitable for bare-faced makeup. With the lipstick, the redness on her mouth was covered.


    After everything was done, they walked out of the room one after the other and went downstairs to eat cake.


    Li Li was still curious about where Zhuang Liu went. Usually, Zhuang Liu would definitely stay here to eat when he came over. However, he had disappeared in the blink of an eye today, and Tan Rou had also disappeared. Just as she was wondering if Zhuang Liu woulde, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu came downstairs.


    Tian Tian was sitting at the table and dividing the cake. She saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rouing downstairs and asked curiously, ¡°When did you go upstairs? Why didn¡¯t we see it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said nothing.


    Tan Rou touched her face to see if it was still hot. ¡°When you were making the cake,¡± she said.


    ¡°I went up to get something.¡±


    Tian Tian wanted to ask what she had taken but was stopped by Li Li.


    ¡°Rourou, did you go up to get lipstick?¡± Li Li asked with a knowing expression. ¡°The color number of this lipstick today is so beautiful!¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy you one next time.¡±


    ¡°No need. Only a beauty like you would look good with this color. I¡¯m ugly, so I¡¯d better not apply it. Come over and eat the cake quickly. Tiantian and 1 helped making it.¡± Li Li said.


    Tian Tian was puzzled. Tan Rou rarely put on lipstick and basically did not put on much makeup. She had never seen her put on lipstick at home. More importantly, Aunt Zhou had also asked her toe down for cake. Since Tan Rou knew that she wanted to eat cake, why did she put on lipstick?


    ¡°Lili, why did Rourou put on lipstick just to have some cake?¡± Tian Tian couldn¡¯t help but ask Li Li.


    Li Li chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t say it, Tian Tian couldn¡¯t continue asking either. She just started eating the cake quietly..

 Chapter 713 - 713: 713 Invitation

    Chapter 713: 713 Invitation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron knew that Zhuang Liu liked to eat sweet things, so when she arranged the drinks, she specially asked the auntie to add more sugar. That sugar was also specially made by Tan Rou. It was very easy to digest. Even if they took a lot of it, they wouldn¡¯t gain much weight.


    Tian Tian felt that it was weird. She thought that a big boss like Zhuang Liu would not sit with young girls like them and eat cake. But at this moment, Zhuang Liu was sitting diagonally opposite her, tasting the cake with a fork.


    Zhuang Liu felt Tian Tian¡¯s gaze and frowned slightly. However, when he thought of the fact that this little girl was Tan Ron¡¯s friend, he was not so disgusted.


    Li Li pulled Tian Tian¡¯s gaze back. ¡°Tiantian, why are you looking at Brother Zhuang Liu? There¡¯s no cake on his face.¡±


    Only then did Tian Tian realize that she had been staring at him for too long. She hurriedly buried her face in the cake te. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to look at you. 1 was just curious.¡±


    ¡°Curious about what?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tian Tian thought for a moment and organized her words before saying, ¡°Is Brother Zhuang Liu really the head of the Zhuang family? 1 feel that Brother Zhuang Liu is very amiable. He doesn¡¯t look like the high and mighty family head at all. Instead, he looks like a big brother.¡±


    If Xiao Mo had heard Tian Tian¡¯s words, he would definitely have ridiculed her. How could Zhuang Liu be an amiable big brother? Zhuang Liu was an in-and-out cold working machine! Not only was he meticulous in his work, but he also required his employees to devote themselves to their work and not make any mistakes.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to say that I¡¯m approachable.¡± Zhuang Liu chuckled.


    Tian Tian said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name before. My grandfather and parents often say that the third young master of the Zhuang family in the capital, Zhuang Liu, is a cold and heartless person. He never shows any mercy when he does things. If someone offends him, that person will definitely be in big trouble but after meeting Brother Zhuang Liu, 1 feel that they are wrong. Brother Zhuang Liu should be a very gentle and considerate person.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled secretly. She did not ruin Zhuang Liu¡¯s image of being¡± gentle and considerate in Tian Tian¡¯s heart. She only said, ¡°Tian Tian, you can slowly discover what kind of person Third Brother Zhuang is in the future. Anyway, there will be many opportunities to meet him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Tian Tian didn¡¯t say anything else. She still wanted to eat the cake, and she couldn¡¯t be disturbed by other things.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t really like cake, but today¡¯s cake was made by Li Li and Tian Tian, so she still ate.


    As she ate, the phone in Tan Ron¡¯s pocket suddenly vibrated. She took it out and saw that someone was calling her. This was a number from the Capital city. Tan Rou did not recognize it but it was not an unknown number. She thought for a few seconds and went to the balcony to answer the call.


    Two minutester, Tan Rou returned from the balcony with a strange smile on her face, as if something was about to happen.


    ¡°Meng Si asked me to meet her at the Red Gate Restaurant at seven o¡¯clock tonight. She said she wanted to treat me to dinner. 1 don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be kind enough to treat me to a meal,¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Red Gate Tower?¡± Li Li read out the name and shook her head. ¡°The name of this building is strange. It sounds like a banquet at a trap. Is there really someone going in to eat?¡±


    Tan Rou waved her phone. ¡°Yes, Meng Si just asked me out, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to go. ¡°This woman definitely didn¡¯t just treat you to a meal. Maybe she¡¯s already set a trap and is waiting for you to fall into it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°She invited me to dinner, 1¡¯11 go. I would like to see what tricks she¡¯s trying to y.¡±


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go with you tonight,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t object, but she was worried that Zhuang Liu¡¯s appearance would disturb Meng Si, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t go with me tonight. Don¡¯t let Meng Si find you either. Don¡¯t rm her, and she won¡¯t dare to make a move.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was worried. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    Tan Rou shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my abilities?¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew very well that Tan Rou was very powerful, but Meng Si was in the dark and Tan Rou was in the light. If Meng Si yed tricks behind her back, it would be very difficult for Tan Rou to guarantee her safety.


    ¡°Fine¡­.¡± Tan Rou made up her mind. ¡°Third Brother cane along with me but you are only allowed toe out when Meng Si makes a move.¡± She was very excited and seemed to be ready for a big fight.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood, so he could only listen to her arrangements..

 Chapter 714 - 714: 714 Meeting Up

    Chapter 714: 714 Meeting Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At seven o¡¯clock, the sky was already dark. Meng Si waited for a long time in thergest private room of the Red Gate Restaurant, but Tan Rou didn¡¯te. She waited for another hour and ate two tes of snacks, but Tan Rou still did not appear.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Meng Si couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She paced around the room and kept asking her assistant where Tan Rou was. ¡°Go outside and see if Tan Rou is here.¡±


    ¡°Miss,¡± the assistant replied helplessly, ¡°You ask me to go out every three minutes. I¡¯ve already checked dozens of times. Tan Rou didn¡¯t show up. Maybe she won¡¯te.¡±


    Meng Si refused to give up. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared so many things. How can she note? Give her another call. I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t pick up.¡±


    Ever since Meng Si had called Tan Rou in the morning, she had been unable to get through. Either no one picked up, or the call was hung up after it rang.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already called five different numbers, but no one picked up. She might really not dare toe.¡± The assistant didn¡¯t want to wait here any longer. It was Saturday today, and she should be resting. In the end, she was dragged here by her boss to work overtime. Just thinking about it made her very angry.


    ¡°Then keep calling. If you can¡¯t even get her on the line, then why do I still need you for?¡± Meng Si was about to die from anger. The time she agreed to meet Tan Rou was 7 pm. It was already past 8 pm, and Tan Rou was still not here. Was she going to wait here until 12 pm?


    At about 8:30pm, the person Meng Si had arranged downstairs finally sent her a message, saying that Tan Rou hade in.


    Meng Si was very excited. She hurriedly instructed her assistant, ¡°Hurry up and confirm where Zhuang Liu is!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Meng Si¡¯s rtively high sry, the assistant wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do this job at all. Meng Si was simply too annoying. Not only did she go to Zhuang Liu¡¯spany every day to harass him, but she also sent people to always keep an eye on hispany. As long as Zhuang Liu arrived at thepany, Meng Si¡¯s people would simultaneously send the information to her. They were the ones who did all this work.


    ¡°Miss, CEO Zhuang hasn¡¯t gone out since he went to the office in the afternoon. Moreover, the light in his office has been on, so he¡¯s still in the office.¡± the assistant said.


    Meng Si was delighted. ¡°As long as Zhuang Liu doesn¡¯te, Tan Rou will die!¡± ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say that you would just teach Tan Rou a lesson?¡± The assistant was a little troubled. ¡°Why did you want her to die?¡±


    If Tan Rou died here, she could not escape responsibility. Furthermore, Meng Si¡¯s identity was different from hers. If Meng Si insisted that she was the one who killed the person, then she would be dead meat.


    Meng Si rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy. I didn¡¯t say that 1 had to kill her. I know that murder is against thew.¡±


    The assistant heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, Miss.¡±


    Meng Si took out her makeup bag and started to touch up her makeup. She had to be prettier than Tan Rou. It was so hot outside. Tan Ron¡¯s makeup must have smudged.


    However, Tan Rou did not put on makeup. She had already wiped off the lipstick she had put on today. In the afternoon, she had used ice to reduce the swelling on her lips. Now, there were no traces left.


    ¡°999? She really knows how to pick a room number.¡± After Tan Rou found the room number, she opened the door and entered.


    Meng Si had already touched up her makeup. She sat by the window and put on an arrogant posture. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Tao family teach you any manners?¡±


    Tan Rou pulled out a chair and sat opposite Meng Si. ¡°What manners?¡±


    Meng Si felt that Tan Rou was too vulgar. How could such a vulgar person be worthy of Zhuang Liu?


    ¡°The rules of being punctual!¡± Meng Si said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a wild girl from a small ce. You don¡¯t know the rules at all. I told you toe at 7:00, but you dragged it out until 8:30. Don¡¯t you know the time?¡±


    Tan Rou did not seem to mind at all. ¡°Miss Meng, you don¡¯t seem to know the rules of inviting people too. People usually invite guests a few days in advance. You¡¯re treating me to dinner tonight and only informed me this morning. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t have time?¡±


    Meng Si wanted to catch her off guard. If she had asked Tan Rou toe earlier, Tan Rou would definitely have been prepared. She would only have time to prepare if she had asked her toe over at thest minute.


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor that 1 invited you over for dinner!¡± Meng Si didn¡¯t even look at Tan Rou. She wouldn¡¯t want to waste her time having this meal if it wasn¡¯t for Zhuang Liu..

 Chapter 715 - 715: 715 Leaving Zhuang Liu

    Chapter 715: 715 Leaving Zhuang Liu


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh, then 1 really have to thank Miss Meng. I didn¡¯t get invited by Miss Meng. I haven¡¯t had the chance to eat the food of the Red Gate Restaurant yet.¡± Tan Ron toyed with the blue-and-white porcin teacup on the table. She rested her chin on one hand and did not take Meng Si seriously.


    Meng Si nced at Tan Ron¡¯s outfit today and felt that she looked like a country bumpkin.


    ¡°You came to my banquet dressed like this? The Tao family isn¡¯t so poor that they can¡¯t afford a gown, right?¡± Meng Si criticized. ¡°Can¡¯t you just wear a gown?¡±


    Tan Ron looked at the sportswear she was wearing and asked in confusion, ¡°You said that you wanted me toe for dinner, but you didn¡¯t say what I should wear. Do 1 have to specially make a dress for this meal?¡±


    Meng Si looked at the six-figure suit she was wearing and said angrily, ¡°Rude wild girl!¡±


    Tan Rou did not have the time to argue with Meng Si. She mmed the teacup on the tempered ss table and questioned,¡± Miss Meng invited me here today. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as treating me to a meal, right?¡±


    Meng Si was shocked by her. ¡°You¡­ How could you be so rude?!¡±


    She patted her chest to calm herself down. ¡°I¡¯m here today because 1 have something important to tell you,¡± she said to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Please speak, Miss Meng!¡± Tan Rou crossed her arms and gestured.


    Meng Si was very satisfied with Tan Ron¡¯s attitude. ¡°I hope you can leave Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Tan Rou was not surprised at all. ¡°Give me a reason,¡± she said calmly.


    Meng Si was very happy. She couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Although you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tao family, you don¡¯t live in the Capital and didn¡¯t grow up in the Tao family. You¡¯re not worthy of Zhuang Liu at all. Only I, the number one beauty in the capital, can be worthy of Zhuang Liu. Moreover, when we were in high school, we were already seen as a couple by others, so you should leave.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Rou chuckled.¡± Miss Meng, 1 don¡¯t remember Third Brother liking you. Do you still remember that day when you were chased out of the funeral hall when you tried discussing marriage with him?¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s face darkened. If you hadn¡¯te out to cause trouble that day,¡± she said angrily, ¡°Xiao Liu wouldn¡¯t have asked the security guards to chase me out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Zhuang Liu won¡¯t like you.¡± Tan Rou deliberately provoked Meng Si. ¡°You¡¯re not good-looking and you¡¯re not capable. Why would he like you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very good-looking?¡± Meng Si was exasperated. ¡°How capable are you? How much money can you earn every year?¡±


    Tan Rou started talking about the Meng family¡¯s robot. ¡°You used to make a lot of money with the old robot program. Now that the new model of the robot from TL is much more advanced than your robot, do you think you can still make that much money?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s words struck Meng Si¡¯s sore spot again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the robot patent in her hands was useless, why would Old Master Meng be disappointed in her?


    ¡°Shameless fellow, it¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my business wouldn¡¯t have had any problems!¡± Meng Si was fuming. ¡°You were the one who seduced Xiao Liu. You seduced him just because you¡¯re pretty and got him to be with you. You¡¯re too shameless!¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you admit that I¡¯m prettier than you?¡±


    Meng Si was stunned. When she finally reacted, her face was twisted in anger. ¡°When did I say that you¡¯re prettier than me? I¡¯m the number one beauty in the capital. No one can be better looking than me! It¡¯s only right for me to be with him!¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, you¡¯d better have some dignity. Don¡¯t go for stic surgery so that your face won¡¯t be stiff and you won¡¯t be able to make such an exaggerated expression.¡± Tan Rou shook her head.


    Meng Si calmed down. She touched her face and said, ¡°My face is natural. I didn¡¯t have stic surgery at all.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the time. Ten minutes had passed, but Meng Si still hadn¡¯t made a move. It seemed that she had to provoke Meng Si again to make her move earlier.


    The sooner she settled the matter, the sooner she would go home. Tan Rou still had an experiment to do tomorrow morning, so she couldn¡¯t waste too much time here.


    ¡°Miss Meng, since you invited me to dinner, can you serve the dishes now?¡± Tan Rou asked..

 Chapter 716 - 716: 716 Not Enough

    Chapter 716: 716 Not Enough


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s words reminded Meng Si that she wasn¡¯t here to quarrel with Tan Rou today. She still had something important to do.


    Meng Si smiled and pped her hands. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Tao family can¡¯t wait any longer. Why aren¡¯t you guysing over?¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s assistant quickly went out and locked the door. The door could be locked from the outside, but it couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She remained seated, wanting to see what Meng Si had prepared for her.


    The door of the private room opened, and a tall man came out with a tray. Behind him were four or five men. They looked to be in their thirties or forties, and they were not very good-looking.


    Tan Rou saw a transparent ss cup on the tray. There was more than half a ss of water in the cup. There were also a few bags of unknown objects on the tray. They seemed to be powder.


    Could it be drugs? Tan Rou was surprised. If it was really drugs, such arge amount of drugs would be enough for Meng Si to stay in prison for more than ten years.


    Meng Si revealed a strange smile. ¡°Miss Tao is in a hurry to eat,¡± she instructed. ¡°Hurry up and feed her the drink. Then, serve her well.¡±


    If it were any other girl, she would have screamed in fear upon seeing such a situation. However, Tan Rou did not panic at all. She even had the mood tough.


    Meng Si looked at her expression and felt that something was wrong. She asked, ¡°Are you scared silly?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Meng say she wanted to treat me to a meal?¡± Tan Rou replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m waiting to eat anything you serve.¡±


    Meng Si couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°You¡¯re really scared silly! In a while, I¡¯ll take a photo of you and show it to Zhuang Liu. I¡¯ll let him see photos of you in bed with another man. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still willing to be with you in the future!¡±


    Tan Rou roughly sized up the men. Although they were tall, their limbs were weak. They didn¡¯t look like people who could fight. They were probably not as good as the wanted criminals that Tao Yue had found at that time.


    The man in the lead took out all the powder and poured it into the cup one by one. After pouring it, the water in the cup turned into a milky white liquid that looked like milk.


    Tan Rou was still in the mood to joke around. ¡°Miss Meng, your ability to poison is too weak. Other people usually poison colorless and odorless liquids, but yours seems a little turbid.¡±


    Meng Si didn¡¯t care if the thing was muddy or not. She only cared if it worked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me. As long as it works, it¡¯s fine. Drink itter and 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll be as happy as a god. Put it in her mouth!¡±


    ¡°You should keep such a delicious thing for yourself.¡± Tan Rou ced her hands on the table, and the look in her eyes changed slightly. ¡°Also, don¡¯t just bring these few people next time. They wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and grabbed the medicine before it was fed to her. Then, she ced it on the top of the cab to prevent it from breaking.


    The next step was to deal with these men. Tan Rou flew up and kicked one of the men in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground and unable to get up for a long time.


    Then, she aimed at a man¡¯s thigh, picked up the mahogany chair, and smashed it again. The man cried out in pain and fell down.


    Tan Rou dealt with the next few people effortlessly. She dragged them together.


    Meng Si was stunned. How could Tan Rou be so powerful? Although the men she had found were not experts, they were of poor physique. How could they be taken care of by Tan Rou so easily?


    Tan Rou pped her hands and took the cup of medicine from the top of the cab. Then, she slowly walked toward Meng Si.


    ¡°Miss Meng, since you¡¯ve invited me to dinner, how can I not return the favor?¡± Tan Rou shook the cup so that the powder could fully dissolve. ¡°You should enjoy this good stuff to yourself.¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. She had prepared the medicine inside, so she knew very well the consequences of drinking it.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Meng Si retreated. ¡°There¡¯s too much medicine in there. I¡¯ll die if I drink it!¡±


    ¡°But just now, you wanted to let me drink the medicine here. Don¡¯t tell me that I won¡¯t die after drinking it?¡± Tan Rou pried open Meng Si¡¯s mouth and poured half of it down her throat. Meng Si didn¡¯t waste any of it and drank all the medicine that Tan Rou had given her..

 Chapter 717 - 717: 717 Settle It Yourself

    Chapter 717: 717 Settle It Yourself


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron filled the cups with water to make sure that the rest of the potion was not wasted. Then, she poured a mouthful of water into each of the men on the ground. How could he let Meng Si sing this show alone? She had to find a few people to apany her! Coincidentally, these few people were very suitable. Miss Meng would probably like them very much.


    By the time Tan Rou turned around, Meng Si had already taken off all her clothes. Her entire body was flushed red. If a bucket of cold water was poured on her, she would definitely emit hot steam.


    ¡°So hot, so hot!¡± Meng Si had a cooked prawn and kept shouting, ¡°Give it to me¡­ Give me some cold water!¡±


    Tan Rou poured out all the water in the room, then pushed Meng Si into the small room and kicked the few men who had taken effect. Not long after, Meng Si¡¯s loud voice came from inside.


    ¡°You guys really don¡¯t know how to be gentle with women.¡± Tan Roumented, then pulled open the door and walked out.


    ¡°You¡­¡± When the assistant saw Tan Rou, she was shocked. However, before she could finish her sentence, she was knocked out by Tan Rou.


    There was a crack in the door of the small room inside, and ambiguous sounds could be heard from time to time.


    Zhuang Liu walked out from the private room opposite him. He frowned and said, ¡°Let Xiao Mo handle this assistant.¡±


    Xiao Mo pulled a long face. ¡°Yes, Third Young Master!¡±


    Tan Rou listened for a while before closing the door to Room 999. She instructed, ¡°Remember to get someone to look after this room. Don¡¯t disturb Miss Meng.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He was the only one here. Who else could he send to keep an eye on this room?


    In the private room opposite, Zhuang Liu had already ordered dinner. Although the name Red Gate Restaurant did not sound good, the dishes there were still quite good.


    While Tan Rou was eating, she was watching the surveince video in the private room. There was a surveince camera in the private room, but if it was not the staff of the hotel, they would not be able to see it.


    But who was Tan Rou? She was a professional when it came to the surveince footage. With aptop, she could pull up the video in minutes.


    However, only the private room outside had surveince cameras. The small room inside did not have any. In fact, this was also to satisfy some guests with special hobbies. They liked to do things that could not be said openly in that small room after eating. It was simr to what Meng Si was doing now.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, stop looking. Hurry up and eat!¡± Zhuang Liu peeled the prawns for Tan Rou as if he was trying to curry favor.


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and nced at him. ¡°Did you hear what Meng Si said just now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She asked me to leave you and said that you two are the mostpatible couple.¡±


    Zhuang Liu denied, ¡°1 will never be with her!¡±


    ¡°How interesting. This is clearly between the two of you. Why did she have to drug me?¡± Tan Rou snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You still haven¡¯t settled her matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zhuang Liu apologized. ¡°I didn¡¯t handle this properly. Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to exin to me. When you get rid of this annoying woman,e and find me.¡± Tan Rou finished the prawn that Zhuang Liu peeled in a few bites and pushed the chair away to leave.


    Zhuang Liu panicked. He grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand and said pitifully, ¡°Rourou, can you give me another chance? 1¡¯11 handle this matter well!¡±


    He had neglected Meng Si¡¯s matter. He had thought that if he didn¡¯t bother about Meng Si, she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. He didn¡¯t expect Meng Si to actually dare to drug Tan Rou and even want to destroy her. This had touched Zhuang Liu¡¯s reverse scale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Come find me after you¡¯ve dealt with Meng Si.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 get Xiao Mo to send you back?¡± Zhuang Liu probed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Mo standing guarding the room opposite?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°How is he going to send me back?¡±


    She was afraid that Zhuang Liu would overthink things. ¡°1 really don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just don¡¯t want to be bothered by Meng Si anymore. Since she¡¯s doing this because of you, then you should get rid of her. As for how I¡¯m going to get back, 1 don¡¯t need Xiao Mo to send me back. My second brother happens to be nearby. He¡¯lle and pick me up in a while.¡±


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright,¡± he promised. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely settle Meng Si¡¯s matter before I look for you next time.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and returned theptop to Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. My second brother is almost at the door.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sent her downstairs.. ¡°Be careful on the road!¡±

 Chapter 718 - 718: 718 A Great Gift

    Chapter 718: 718 A Great Gift


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Rou left, Zhuang Liu¡¯s aura turned cold. His eyes were filled with killing intent, as if he wanted to kill someone right now.


    Xiao Mo lowered his head, not daring to meet Zhuang Liu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Third Young Master, it¡¯s still going on.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to know if there was a continuation of the story. He just wanted to get rid of Meng Si. ¡°Call the Meng family and tell them that I want to talk to Old Master Meng about his eldest granddaughter.¡±


    Xiao Mo immediately whipped out his phone to make a call. It was almost 11 pm, and he wondered if Old Meng had slept yet. Even if he were to sleep, he would probably be dragged here too.


    Old Master Meng was indeed asleep, but he was woken up by the butler. The butler told him that the new head of the Zhuang family, Zhuang Liu, had something to look for him. Old Master Meng was old and his sleep quality was not good. When he heard that Zhuang Liu was looking for him, he was furious. ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night? Why would Zhuang Liu look for me?¡± The old master did not think that there was anything to talk about with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°The Zhuang Family Head said that he wanted to talk to you about the Eldest Miss,¡± the butler said in an aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Is Zhuang Liu really going to talk to me about Sisi?¡± Old Master Meng asked.


    Previously, Meng Si had mentioned to him that she wanted to marry Zhuang Liu. Old Master Meng had not paid attention to it recently. Could it be that his granddaughter had already seeded?


    After Meng Si and the Yuan Family broke off their engagement, Old Master Meng was looking for a suitable marriage partner for Meng Si. In the entire capital, other than the Yuan Family, only the Zhuang Family and the Tao Family were worthy of the Meng Family.


    Previously, Old Master Meng did not like Zhuang Liu. He was more inclined to choose Tao Zhi as his grandson-inw. However, now that Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg had recovered, he felt that Zhuang Liu was also a good choice. Moreover, his granddaughter also liked Zhuang Liu. The two of them would be suitable for each other.


    ¡°Where is Zhuang Liu?¡± Old Master Meng hurriedly put on his clothes.


    The butler said, ¡°The Zhuang family¡¯s head has invited you to the Red Gate Restaurant for a gathering. I¡¯ve already given you the room number. It¡¯s room 999.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not a scammer?¡± Old Master Meng asked again.


    The butler said, ¡°The call was from Zhuang Liu¡¯s assistant, Xiao Mo. I¡¯ve also verified it. It was indeed the Zhuang Family Head who invited you.¡±


    Old Master Meng was delighted . He quickly got up and got dressed. Then, he asked someone to arrange a car to go to the Red Gate Restaurant. Although the Red Gate Restaurant was a little far from the Meng family¡¯s main residence, there were not many cars on the road because it was alreadyte. Therefore, in less than half an hour, the driver drove the car to the Red Gate Tower.


    Xiao Mo weed Old Master Meng at the door. When he saw him, he led him upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, our Third Young Master has been waiting for you upstairs for a long time.¡± Xiao Mo smiled.


    Old Master Meng put on airs. ¡°The Zhuang Family Head is a good junior. He knew to ask you toe down and wee me.¡±


    Xiao Mo replied, ¡°Third Master has prepared a big present for you. It¡¯s upstairs in Room 999. You need to see it yourself.¡±


    ¡°The Zhuang Family Head said he wanted to talk to me about Sisi,¡± Old Master Meng asked. ¡°You also said that he had prepared a big gift for me. Could it be that the Zhuang Family Head has agreed to his marriage with Sisi?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the timing wasn¡¯t right, Xiao Mo really wanted to roll his eyes at Old Master Meng. Who gave this old man the courage to think that Zhuang Liu would agree to marry Meng Si? The Zhuang family was thriving now, but the Meng family was already at the end of its rope. What benefits would their marriage bring to the Zhuang family?


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Old Mr. Meng will have to go up and ask the Third Young Master yourself.¡± Xiao Mo led the way. ¡°Over here please!¡±


    The elevator went straight to the fifth floor. Zhuang Liu was waiting for Old Master Meng in Room 999. When he saw Old Master Menging out of the elevator, Zhuang Liu recognized him.


    Old Master Meng had aged a lot. When he saw him after the New Year, his hair was still ck and white. In just half a year, his hair had turnedpletely white. It seemed that the robot incident had a big impact on him.


    That¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t many outstanding juniors in the Meng family. Until now, Old Master Meng still has to worry about the family. He¡¯s old, so it¡¯s not suitable for me to fight with young people. Whether it¡¯s the Tao family or the Zhuang family, the current leaders are rtively young. In this regard, the Meng family has lost a lot.


    ¡°Good evening, Old Master Meng!¡± Zhuang Liu took the initiative to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve called you over sote because I want to give you a big gift. This big gift will be gone after this period of time..¡±

 Chapter 719 - 719: 719 Very Exciting

    Chapter 719: 719 Very Exciting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The old man still had a gentle smile on his face. He asked, ¡°What gift did the Zhuang family want to give me? Why did you have toe at this time?¡±


    Zhuang Liu gave Xiao Mo a look. Xiao Mo immediately took theptop from the opposite room and started to y the surveince footage. It was worth mentioning that the surveince footage in the private room was attached with audio.


    Meng Si¡¯s words to Tan Rou, as well as the fact that she wanted to force the drug down Tan Ron¡¯s throat, were all captured by the surveince cameras. Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t delete the footage of Tan Rou taking on five people and forcing the medicine into Meng Si¡¯s mouth. He only asked Xiao Mo to speed it up so that Old Master Meng wouldn¡¯t be unable to finish watching it.


    Old Mr. Meng was halfway through the video when he felt his vision go ck. He quickly supported the person beside him and asked in disbelief, ¡°Did Sisi really do this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meng, do you think I need to make a video to lie to you? And I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t know the other protagonist in the video, right?¡±


    Of course, Old Master Meng knew her. She was the real eldest daughter of the Tao family. Now that the Tao family had obtained the exclusive agency rights for the new robot from TR Company, their business was booming. How could Meng Si dare to touch the eldest daughter of the Tao family?


    Ever since the new robot from TR Company was released, the Meng family¡¯s business had be more and more difficult. Since the new year, the Meng family had been in contact with the Tao family and TL Company, wanting to obtain the agency rights for the new robot. They had just made some progress, but they didn¡¯t expect Meng Si to provoke the eldest daughter of the Tao family again. Would they still have the chance to work with the Tao family in the future?


    ¡°I know. The Meng family was wrong in this matter. No matter what request Miss Tao has, I will fulfill it.¡± Old Master Meng leaned weakly against the bodyguard behind him.


    ¡°But 1 still want to ask, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Zhuang Liu said solemnly in front of Old Master Meng.


    ¡°I see.¡± Old Master Meng sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the Zhuang Family to put in a good word for me in front of Miss Tao. Sisi must have received her retribution for what she did. Miss Tao is magnanimous, so please don¡¯t hold it against Sisi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care. The Song family has to pay somepensation for Ms. Tao¡¯s mental damage. 300 million it is,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°I don¡¯t want more from you.¡±


    ¡°300 million!¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Zhuang Liu, you¡¯re asking for an exorbitant price!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to say anything. Let this video do the talking,¡± Zhuang Liu sneered.


    Old Master Meng could not let this video be leaked. 300 million was indeed a little difficult for the Meng family now, but as long as the Meng family¡¯s assets were still there, they could still get back the money. If the Meng family¡¯s reputation was ruined, then there would be no chance for them to turn things around in the future.


    ¡°Alright, 1 promise you!¡± Old Master Meng agreed.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t give him a chance to catch his breath. He asked Xiao Mo to write Tan Ron¡¯s bank ount number on a piece of paper and pen. ¡°This is Miss Tao¡¯s bank ount number. Old Master Meng, transfer the money to her now. You don¡¯t have to worry that this ount is mine. 300 million is nothing to me. My monthly profit is more than 300 million.¡±


    Old Master Meng was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. 300 million was the Meng family¡¯s ie for the past six months. Originally, when the Meng family had the robot program, they could still earn a lot of money. However, in the past six months, the Meng family¡¯s ie had been greatly reduced, and they could no longer earn much money. However, 300 million was only Zhuang Liu¡¯s monthly profit. How could Old Master Meng not be angry?


    After transferring the money, Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to open the door. The door of the private room had been broken by Tan Rou, so Xiao Mo could easily open the door. As soon as the door was opened, the voice inside became clearer.


    She heard the man¡¯s voice begging for mercy from inside. ¡°Miss, please let us go. We really can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    Then Meng Si¡¯s voice came. ¡°Useless! All of you are useless!!!¡±


    ¡°Old Master Meng, the scene inside might be very exciting,¡± Zhuang Liu reminded him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay away. If it¡¯s not convenient for you, you can let someone else in to take a look.¡±


    Old Master Meng¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go and open the door.. Ask that unfilial daughter toe out and see me!¡±

 Chapter 720 - 720: 720 Crashed On The Spot

    Chapter 720: 720 Crashed On The Spot


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The assistant who was knocked out by Tan Rou came back. She went to open the door. The moment the door opened, two naked men rushed out. Their bodies were covered in scratch marks, and their faces were pale. They looked very weak.


    The sound of flesh colliding could be heard from the small room. Just from the sound, one could tell how intense the battle inside was.


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to step forward again. After today¡¯s incident, she probably couldn¡¯t be an assistant anymore. She simply opened the door and boldly shouted at Meng Si, ¡°1 quit. 1 want to resign!¡±


    Meng Si did not have the mood to care about her. She was busy conquering the man under her. Although this man¡¯s leg was injured, he was still very useful elsewhere.


    The assistant ran away after saying that. She couldn¡¯t stay here, lest Old Master Meng reacted and arrested her again.


    When Old Master Meng heard that voice, he felt that he had beenpletely humiliated by Meng Si. How could he have raised such a stupid granddaughter?! Not only did he not harm anyone, but he also lost himself. Moreover, he had lost another 300 million. Just thinking about this made him so angry that his eyes went dizzy.


    Another man couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and ran out. When he saw so many people outside, he was so ashamed that he wanted to jump out of the window and escape.


    ¡°Xiao Mo!¡± Zhuang Liu shouted.


    Xiao Mo immediately pulled out the tablecloth from the coffee table and pulled the man back. ¡°Brother, why are you so stubborn? This is the fifth floor!¡±


    When the man heard that they were on the fifth floor, he did not dare to jump down. He simply squatted at a corner and tried his best to reduce his presence.


    Meng Si heard the noise outside, but she didn¡¯t want to stop. She hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. She hadn¡¯t been satisfied yet. How could she stop?


    The Meng family¡¯s butler couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pulled out the red tablecloth that covered the table and walked in with an dark face. He picked up the vase in the small room and poured cold water on Meng Si. Then, he wrapped the tablecloth around Meng Si and came out.


    Meng Si sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly pulled herself out. Then, her legs went soft and she rolled out. Fortunately, the tablecloth was rtivelyrge, so she did not expose herself in front of everyone.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, why are you here?¡± Meng Si wished she could find a hole to hide in. She was most afraid that Zhuang Liu would see her at her worst. She did not expect to see Zhuang Liu the moment she came out. ¡°It¡¯s not what you see. Tan Rou framed me. She drugged me, so 1 became like this.¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng, may 1 ask where you got the medicine?¡± Xiao Mo asked coldly.


    Meng Si would never admit that she was the one who brought the medicine over. After all, no one else was present at the time. As long as she said that the medicine was from Tan Rou, no one would expose her.


    ¡°Tan Rou brought the medicine!¡± Meng Si insisted, ¡°I invited her over for dinner out of kindness, but she drugged me. She¡¯s so hateful!¡±


    ¡°What about those men who fought you for 300 rounds?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Meng Si nced at the men, and disgust rose from the bottom of her heart. These men were originally prepared for Tan Rou, but she didn¡¯t expect to use them herself. Even if she wanted to use it, it had to be someone like Zhuang Liu who was not bad looking to be worthy of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. These people must have been brought here by Tan Rou!¡± Meng Si lied through his teeth.


    Xiao Mo squatted down beside the man in the corner and patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother, who sent you here? Is it Miss Meng?¡±


    When the man saw Meng Si, it was as if he had seen a ghost. He knelt down and kowtowed to her. ¡°Miss Meng, we don¡¯t want the money you gave us. Please let us go!¡±


    Meng Si still wanted to struggle. ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. 1 didn¡¯t give them any money. I really didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Xiao Mo facepalmed. This woman was really stupid. He didn¡¯t know how Old Master Meng could trust her with the Meng family¡¯s business.


    ¡°Meng Si! Shut up!¡± Old Master Meng roared.


    Meng Si froze on the ground. She didn¡¯t even realize that her grandfather was here. ¡°Grandfather, why are you here too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see what good things you¡¯ve done!¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger. ¡°Bastard, shut up!¡±


    Meng Si felt wronged. ¡°Grandfather, you have to believe me. It was Tan Rou who harmed me.. She drugged me and then hired these ugly men to rape me!¡±

 Chapter 721 - 721: 721 Drugging Someone Else

    Chapter 721: 721 Drugging Someone Else


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo found Meng Siughable. She had already been exposed, yet she could still open her mouth and lie.


    ¡°Miss Meng, have you forgotten that there are surveince cameras here?¡± Xiao Mo pointed at the surveince camera in the corner. ¡°By the way, the surveince camera here has sound. It recorded everything that you did to Miss Tao today. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Meng Si looked up and saw a surveince camera on the wall at the top of the cab. Her face instantly darkened. If she had known earlier, she would have asked the people from the Red Gate Restaurant to turn off the surveince camera.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the final victim!¡± Meng Si still felt that it was Tan Ron¡¯s fault. ¡°She had already subdued those people and wasn¡¯t hurt at all. Why did she still have to feed me medicine?¡±


    ¡°Those who harm others will never have a good ending.¡± Xiao Mo could only say that this was karma. ¡°If Miss Tan Rou didn¡¯t defeat them today, I¡¯m sure Miss Meng knows better than I do what will happen next.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the time and said to Old Master Meng, ¡°It¡¯s already past


    12 o¡¯clock. I won¡¯t be here to apany you two. However, I have to remind you, Old Master Meng. If something like this happens again, it won¡¯t be solved with just 300 million.¡±


    Old Master Meng¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Then you should go back and rest, Zhuang Family Head. We were in the wrong today. I hope you can put in a good word for us in front of the eldest daughter of the Tao family and tell her not to me Meng Si.¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°I can only help you pass the message. Whether or not she wants to forgive Miss Meng depends on what Miss Tao thinks.¡±


    With that, he left with Xiao Mo.


    Meng Si bit her lips tightly and wrapped the tablecloth around her tightly. ¡°Grandfather, Tan Rou was the one who fed me that medicine. I won¡¯t let her off.¡± She moved a few times and hurriedly searched for her phone. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take this. I have to call the police to arrest her!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Old Master Meng asked angrily. You still want to call the police? Meng Si, you¡¯re really too stupid! You were the one who bought those medicines and found these men. Even if we call the police, it will only be Tan Rou¡¯s self-defense.¡±


    Meng Si was very unwilling. ¡°Are we just going to let it go like this?¡±


    ¡°We already lost. What else do you want?¡± Old Master Meng asked.


    ¡°300 million?¡± Meng Si was very surprised. ¡°Grandpa, what 300 million?¡±


    Old Mr. Meng didn¡¯t want to bother with her, but Meng Si kept asking, and he was annoyed. ¡°Tell her!¡±


    The butler told Meng Si about thepensation of 300 million to Tan Rou. Meng Si felt that it was too much of a loss. She was clearly the ultimate victim, so why did she have topensate so much money to Tan Rou?


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Why did you invite Tan Rou to meet you here? If you really wanted to deal with her, you should have tied her up in the deep mountains and forests,¡± Old Master Meng said. ¡°Even if she wanted to escape, she wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±


    Meng Si was very depressed. She just didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to be so powerful. If Tan Rou was just a little weaker, her n today would have seeded.


    ¡°One more thing. Have you forgotten what our ultimate goal is? What we need now is a marriage alliance with the Zhuang family or the Tao family,¡± Old Master Meng said with a straight face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take down Zhuang Liu? Why are you so focused on Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, that little slut, seduced Xiao Liu. As long as I destroy her, Xiao Liu will never be with him again.¡± Meng Si thought so.


    Old Master Meng nced at the man in the corner and said, ¡°If you drug Zhuang Liu, today¡¯s matter will be much simpler.¡±


    Meng Si¡¯s thoughts suddenly became clear. She shouldn¡¯t have drugged Tan Rou. The effect of this medicine was so good. She should have drugged Zhuang Liu. If anything happened between her and Zhuang Liu, Zhuang Liu would have to marry her.


    ¡°Yes, I should have drugged Zhuang Liu!¡± Meng Si was very regretful. ¡°Grandfather, wait for me. I¡¯ll get someone to buy a few more packets.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use the same trick a second time. I have to use another method next time.¡± Old Master Meng said.


    ¡°As expected, the upper beam is crooked!¡± Xiao Mo came back to help Zhuang Liu get his things. Just as he reached the door, he heard Old Master Meng lecturing his granddaughter..

 Chapter 722 - 722: 722 300 Million Is Too Little

    Chapter 722: 722 300 Million Is Too Little


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Old Meng was in the middle of lecturing Meng Si when he heard Xiao Mo¡¯s voice. He immediately turned around and smiled. ¡°What does Assistant Xiao Te mean?¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t mind him acting dumb. ¡°Looks like Old Meng thinks 300 million is too little, so he¡¯s nning to give Miss Tao more money.¡±


    The smile on Old Master Meng¡¯s face immediately disappeared at the mention of 300 million. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Assistant Xiao Mo to go back and tell the Zhuang family head and the youngdy of the Tao family that such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled and looked around. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word. Otherwise, 300 million won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Old Master Meng¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me about this. 1 will always remember about it.¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t say anything else. He went to the private room across the street and took his things before leaving. The old man was worried that he would return, so he ordered someone to guard the elevator entrance and not let anyone enter.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have to help me get justice.¡± Meng Si cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the Meng family. The Meng family¡¯s business is so difficult now. If we don¡¯t marry into other families, how can we develop?¡±


    Old Master Meng also knew about their family¡¯s situation, but this didn¡¯t change the fact that Meng Si was an idiot. She had used so many methods, but today, she had used the stupidest and least effective method.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Come back with me. If anyone else sees this, where will my old face go?¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s heart was willing, but his strength was insufficient. He was already old and could not withstand such torment.


    Meng Si was still crying. ¡°Grandpa, what should 1 do in the future?¡±


    Old Master Meng didn¡¯t want to think about her problem at all. He regretted his decision to hand over part of the Meng family¡¯s business to Meng Si, but it was toote for regrets. The most important thing now was to make up for this hole as much as possible.


    ¡°Find her a set of clothes to wear!¡± Old Master Meng turned around and no longer looked at Meng Si. If he looked at her again, he felt that he would live a few years less.


    The butler went outside to look for clothes.


    Meng Si¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Old Master Meng turn around. Was her grandfather going to give up on her? She wanted to stand up and walk to Old Master Meng¡¯s side, but she realized that her legs were sore and she could not stand up at all.


    The effect of that medicine was very good. It would make people lose control and easily cause excessive indulgence. In the end, it was very likely that they would die in bed. Meng Si didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t been interrupted.


    ¡°Grandpa, 1 know I was wrong. Please give me another chance!¡± Meng Si knelt there, begging for Old Master Meng¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Do you still need me to give you a chance?¡± Old Master Meng said coldly.


    ¡°Ever since you took over part of the Meng family¡¯s business, your ability has be more and more powerful. Now, you don¡¯t even discuss such an important matter with me! Since you have your own ideas, then don¡¯t look for me!¡±


    Meng Si dragged the tablecloth over to Old Master Meng. She tugged at the tablecloth with one hand and tugged at the corner of Old Master Meng¡¯s shirt with the other. ¡°Grandpa, I know that 1 have done something terrible, please forgive me!!!¡±


    Old Master Meng shook his head. ¡°1 thought you were a steady child, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more muddle-headed than Meng Xiao. None of you can let me rest assured!!¡±


    The butler brought over a new set of clothes. He stood at the door, not knowing if he should give the clothes to Meng Si now.


    When Old Master Meng saw that he had returned, he said angrily, ¡°Give her the clothes and tell her to hurry up and change. Then, take her to the small attic.


    In the future, without my permission, Meng Si is not allowed to leave the small attic!¡±


    The butler¡¯s eyebrows jumped. Was the old master nning to put the young miss under house arrest? Would Meng Si still be able toe out in the future? ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the attic!¡± Meng Si could not be abandoned. If he was abandoned by Old Master Meng, he would definitely live worse than Meng Xiao in the future.


    Old Master Meng flung her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. There¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡± He took onest look at Meng Si and said. ¡°When you earn back that 300 million, you can leave the small attic!¡±


    Meng Si slumped to the ground. In her grandfather¡¯s eyes, she was not even worth 300 million. But all these years, she had earned more than 300 million from the robot. Did the old man not remember at all?


    The butler sighed. ¡°Eldest Miss, please put on your clothes ande back with me!¡±


    Meng Si sat there in a daze, not moving for a long time..

 Chapter 723 - 723: 723 Meng Xiao Returns

    Chapter 723: 723 Meng Xiao Returns


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Si was locked in the attic, but Old Master Meng¡¯s anger still hadn¡¯t subsided. It was the middle of the night, and Old Master Meng was sitting alone in the living room. It looked very strange.


    The butler came in from outside. He had followed Old Master Meng for many years and knew very well what he needed to do at this time.


    ¡°Sir, the arrangements have been made for Miss.¡± The butler¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°Do you have any other orders?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Meng leaned back on the sofa and asked, ¡°What has Xiaoxiao been doing recently? Why haven¡¯t I seen her for a long time?¡±


    Meng Xiao was his most beloved granddaughter. Otherwise, he would not have paid such a huge price to save Meng Xiao¡¯s life.


    ¡°Second Miss has been developing in the entertainment industry recently. It seems that her development is not bad.¡± the butler answered truthfully.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Master Meng was not very satisfied with this answer. ¡°What¡¯s the use of the entertainment industry developing well? They¡¯re all a bunch of people who sell their faces and bodies. They won¡¯t have much sess.¡±


    ¡°Should we call Second Miss back?¡± The butler asked tentatively.


    Old Master Meng pondered for a moment. He didn¡¯t only have Meng Si as his granddaughter. Meng Si couldn¡¯t do the marriage alliance, but he still had his second granddaughter. Moreover, his second granddaughter was prettier, so it would be more convenient for her to marry into another wealthy family.


    ¡°Call her back tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t let her develop in the entertainment industry.¡± Old Master Meng said.


    Meng Si had been very happy in the entertainment industry recently. She even met a very handsome boy band member called Li Ke. His stage name was Nick. He was a new celebrity in the entertainment industry and was very popr on the Inte. However, his poprity was also gained by throwing money. In order to increase his poprity, Meng Xiao had thrown a lot of money into it.


    Touched by her, Nick took the initiative to pursue her. Meng Xiao did not even think about it and immediately agreed to his pursuit. Recently, Meng Xiao had been filming an online drama with this guy, Nick. She was the female lead, and Nick was the male lead.


    Just as Meng Xiao was filming with her idol, she suddenly received a call from the housekeeper at home, telling her to be home the next morning.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I still have a scene to finish filming.¡± Meng Xiao said unhappily.


    ¡°This is Sir¡¯s order,¡± the butler said. ¡°I hope that you will obey. If you are not home tomorrow morning, you will bear all the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Meng Xiao said irritably. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be home tomorrow morning.¡±


    She was most afraid that the Meng family would not give her money. Although she hade to the entertainment industry to make money, she did not have the talent to perform. Moreover, she had fallen in love with a small celebrity. Therefore, not only did she not make any money, but she had also spent a lot of money in the entertainment industry. Without the support of the Meng family, she might have to quit the entertainment industry tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Meng Xiao returned to the old mansion. She found the atmosphere in the old mansion a little strange, as if it was a little scary.


    The butler was waiting for her at the door. ¡°Second Miss, Sir is waiting for you in the study.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,¡± Meng Xiaoined with a frown.


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t worry. The conversation won¡¯t take up too much of your time. After you and Sir are done talking, you can eat.¡±


    Meng Xiao had no choice but to go to the study to see her grandfather first. ¡°Grandpa, why did you call me back?¡± Meng Si¡¯s expression changed as soon as she entered the study. She was like a lively young girl, smiling brightly.


    ¡°What have you been doing recently?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back for so long?¡±


    Meng Xiao replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been filming in the entertainment industry recently. I¡¯m about to finish filming a movie that I¡¯m the lead in. It¡¯ll be released next month.¡± The reason why it was released so quickly was also Meng Xiao¡¯s request. She wanted to share the stage with her male idol as soon as possible, and then let the audience edit their video to tell others that they were a couple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the entertainment industry to film anymore. Come back!¡± Old Master Meng said directly.


    Meng Xiao did not understand. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m doing pretty well in the entertainment industry. Why did you ask me toe back?¡±


    With Meng Si¡¯s failure as an example, Old Master Meng felt that he couldn¡¯t let Meng Xiao continue to be so unrestrained. He emphasized his tone, ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to go, so you¡¯re not allowed to. Stop asking me so much questions!¡±


    Meng Xiao was shocked.. She thought of her quiet home and asked, ¡°Grandpa, did something happen at home?¡±

 Chapter 724 - 724: 724 Meeting Meng Si

    Chapter 724 - 724: 724 Meeting Meng Si


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t asked this question, but once she did, Old Master Meng¡¯s anger would re up.


    ¡°Do you still remember your surname? Don¡¯t you know that something so serious has happened to our family?¡± Old Master Meng said angrily.


    Meng Xiao thought that he was talking about the robot, so she said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know anything about business. It¡¯s useless even if you scold me.¡±


    Old Master Meng red at her and then calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to talk about, but since you mentioned it, I have to tell you. From today onwards, you¡¯ll go to thepany and learn how to manage thepany.¡± ¡°All?¡± Meng Xiao was dumbfounded. She had never managed apany before. If she was asked to manage apany now, wouldn¡¯t she be pushed to the edge of the cliff? Besides, wasn¡¯t her eldest sister in charge of the family¡¯spany? Where¡¯s Meng Si now?


    ¡°Grandpa, if I¡¯m going to manage thepany, what¡¯s Big Sister going to do?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°Meng Si,¡± Old Mr. Meng exhaled and said, ¡°From today onwards, Meng Si will no longer take up any position in thepany. Moreover, without my permission, you are not allowed to step out of the attic?¡±


    Meng Xiao was shocked. What had happened during her absence? She did know that her family¡¯s business was in trouble, but the Meng family was a big family and would not copse just like that. But why did Grandfather dismiss Meng Si now? Did she make a big mistake in her business?


    ¡°Oh, 1 know.¡± Meng Xiao was still very happy about Meng Si¡¯s misfortune, but he was still curious about what Meng Si had done.


    Aftering out of the study, Meng Xiao could not be bothered to eat. She stopped the butler and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my Big Sister?¡±


    The butler brought her to the small attic in thest row without a word. He pointed to one of the rooms and said, ¡°Eldest Miss is reflecting on her mistakes at the attic. If Second AAiss has nothing important to do, don¡¯te here.¡±


    Meng Xiao wanted to see Meng Si¡¯s current situation. She asked, ¡°Can 1 go and see Big Sister?¡±


    The butler was in a difficult position because Old Master Meng had instructed that other than the servants who brought Meng Si food, no one else was allowed to enter the small attic.


    ¡°Let her go in and see her good sister.¡± Old Master Meng had appeared in front of the attic. ¡°Open the door now!¡±


    The butler took the key and opened the door of the small attic. Because it was summer, the windows of the small attic were not all open, so it was still very hot inside.


    Meng Xiao had only been inside for a few minutes, but she was already sweating from the heat.¡± Is there no air conditioning here?¡±


    ¡°Very few peoplee here,¡± the butler replied. ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn on the air-conditioning. Only the room that Miss is in now has air-conditioning.¡±


    Meng Xiao could not stand this environment. Even when she was abroad, she had never mistreated herself. It was so hot here, so she wanted to leave quickly after saying a few words to Meng Si.


    The sound of Meng Si knocking on the door came from upstairs. He could vaguely hear what she was saying. ¡°Grandfather, I really know my mistake. Don¡¯t lock me up here. Let me out!¡±


    Meng Xiao heard her voice and suddenly felt a little scared. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t go in.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Meng Si, who was inside, heard her voice. ¡°Is that Xiaoxiao? Quickly plead with Grandpa and ask him to let me out!¡±


    ¡°Big sister, what did you do wrong?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°What mistake did she make? You can open the door and ask her yourself.¡± Old Master Meng said.


    The housekeeper opened the door and Meng Si rushed out. She grabbed Meng Xiao¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Let me out please. I really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!¡±


    Meng Xiao saw the red marks on her neck and arms. ¡°Sister,¡± she asked in surprise, ¡°Were you injured by someone else?¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Meng Si¡¯s face. She stammered, ¡°It was an ident. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that others will find out about your stupid actions? Stay here and reflect on yourself,¡± Old Master Meng said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to step out of this door without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you really going to give up on me?¡± Meng Si¡¯s face was filled with tears of regret. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the Meng family!¡±


    ¡°The Meng family doesn¡¯t need stupid people!¡± Old Master Meng¡¯s voice was as loud as a bell..

 Chapter 725 - 725: 725 Seize the Opportunity

    Chapter 725 - 725: 725 Seize the Opportunity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Xiao was startled by his voice again. She stood at the side, not daring to say a word.


    Old Master Meng looked at her. ¡°Meng Xiao, did you see what happened to your sister today? If you are as stupid as her in the future, this small attic will be your final destination!¡±


    Meng Xiao suddenly felt scared. She felt that Old Master Meng was not joking, so she quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°Grandpa, I will learn to manage thepany and will not make the same mistakes as before. Please don¡¯t lock me up in the attic.¡±


    ¡°As long as you do your job well, I won¡¯t punish you,¡± Old Master Meng said. He nced at Meng Si.


    ¡°This small attic will only be left for those who make mistakes.¡±


    Meng Xiao left with Old Master Meng. She felt a little sad when she saw her beautiful and arrogant sister fall to such a state. However, it would only be for a short while. If Meng Si was no longer in thepany, she would have a chance to be the CEO of the Meng Group.


    As long as she could produce results, she would be the one in charge of the Meng family in the future. She had to seize this opportunity and strive to perform more in front of Old Master Meng so that he would hand the Meng family over to her.


    Thinking of this, Meng Xiao¡¯s mood became very happy. In the future, when she became the boss of the Meng family, who would dare to look down on her? At that time, she would order people to capture Tan Rou and make her kneel in front of her and cry. Just thinking about it made him happy.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, go to thepany this afternoon and learn how to manage thepany from those managers. If you perform well, I¡¯ll leave more shares of thepany to you but you mustn¡¯t learn from your elder sister and do those stupid things,¡± Old Master Meng instructed.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll definitely seize this opportunity,¡± Meng Xiao promised.


    Seeing the determination in Meng Xiao¡¯s eyes, Old Master Meng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Do your best. I have my trust in you.¡±


    After Meng Xiao entered the Meng family¡¯spany, she was like andlubbed duck that had fallen into ake. She did not know anything and did not know anything. After working for several days, she just sat there and listened to others talk. She did not learn anything.


    As they chatted, the younger female employees in thepany mentioned the movie that Nick was going to act in. When Meng Xiao heard the name of her idol, her ears immediately perked up.


    ¡°I heard that the female lead of the new drama that Nick is acting in is going to be changed. I wonder who it will be.¡± said employee A.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who the female lead is. I¡¯m the only one that Nick can like.¡± said employee B.


    This made Meng Xiao furious. She was Nick¡¯s real girlfriend, so she had to correct her identity.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to discuss celebrities here during working hours.¡± Meng Xiao acted like a boss. ¡°If I hear you guys talking about celebrities again, pack your things and leave!¡±


    The employees did not dare to say anything else and went to do their own things.


    Meng Xiao felt a little empty. She couldn¡¯t learn the things here in a short period of time, and her beloved Nick wasn¡¯t by her side. It was very difficult to think about it.


    Should I give a call to Nick? Meng Xiao immediately took out her phone and dialed the number of Nikes.


    After a while, the call connected. The moment he opened his mouth, Meng Xiao was overjoyed. ¡°Honey, what are you doing? Did you miss me?¡±


    Meng Xiao missed him so much. She said, ¡°I miss you too, but my grandfather won¡¯t allow me to act anymore. He asked me toe home and manage thepany.¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you really a hidden millionaire?¡±


    Meng Xiao was very happy to hear that. She said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not a hidden millionaire but soon, all my family¡¯s assets will be mine.¡±


    Nick had climbed into bed to get to where he was today. Every one of his bedmates was a rich woman. When he first met Meng Xiao, people said that her family was very rich, but he didn¡¯t care. He thought that Meng Xiao was just the daughter of a rich family. After hearing what Meng Xiao said today, he suddenly realized that Meng Xiao might not be an ordinary rich person, but a very rich person.


    If they could coax this young and beautiful rich man, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough money to spend in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, my dear!¡± he said with a smile..

 Chapter 726 - 726: 726 Becoming Rich

    Chapter 726 - 726: 726 Bing Rich


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hearing her beloved Prince Charming praise her, Meng Xiao was so happy that she almost jumped up. ¡°I¡¯m not that good. It¡¯s just that my sister recentlymitted a crime, so she asked me to take over her position.¡±


    Hearing Meng Xiao say that she still had an older sister, Nick immediately became nervous. Meng Xiao meant that her sister had made a mistake, so she was asked to rece her. If her sister came back, Meng Xiao might return to the previous situation where she had no power.


    As long as he could hold onto Meng Xiao¡¯s heart, would he still need money in the future? He dreamed of bing rich, and now that the opportunity was right in front of him, there was no reason for him not to grab it.


    ¡°Honey, how¡¯s your rtionship with your sister?¡± asked Nick.


    Meng Xiao was not guarded at all. ¡°My rtionship with my sister is neither good nor bad. It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯ve been overseas and only came backst year. I don¡¯t have much interaction with my sister. However, my sister was the one who arranged for me to enter the entertainment industry this time.¡±


    Nick¡¯s brain was working quickly. From what Meng Xiao said, she had a good rtionship with her sister. If Meng Xiao was stupid enough to return the power to her sister in the future, wouldn¡¯t they get nothing?


    ¡°Honey, you said your sister did something wrong. What did she do?¡± asked Nicl gently.


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t even think about it. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. She seemed to have messed up the task that Grandpa had given her. Grandpa was very angry, so he locked her up.¡±


    ¡°When will shee out?¡± asked Nike.


    Meng Xiao was a little unhappy. ¡°Darling, we were the ones talking on the phone. Why do you keep asking about my sister?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m just concerned about you. She¡¯s your sister. I care about her because I care about you.¡±


    Meng Xiao thought about it with her not-so-smart brain and smiled. ¡°1 knew you cared about her because of me.¡±


    Nick heaved a sigh of relief. It was easy to fool a rich and stupiddy. If it was his previous partner, he would have asked him everything. However, Meng Xiao was different. As long as he said a few nice words, Meng Xiao would automatically ignore his mistakes.


    ¡°Honey, you have to work hard during this period of time. When your sisteres back, you can give her a perfectpany. She will definitely be very happy.¡±


    He wanted to test Meng Xiao¡¯s attitude. If Meng Xiao agreed with him, then he would use another method to make Meng Xiao have the heart topletely control her family¡¯spany. If Meng Xiao did not agree, things would be much simpler.


    Sure enough, Meng Xiao began to hesitate when she heard this. She said,¡± Although I haven¡¯t run apany before, I feel that it¡¯s not difficult to manage apany these few days. You just have to tell me after you¡¯ve done your job. I don¡¯t have to do anything. If I manage thepany well in the future and return it to my sister, wouldn¡¯t I be at a loss?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve worked so hard for so long, but your sister has taken the fruits of your victory. You¡¯ve suffered a great loss!¡±


    When Meng Xiao heard this, she suddenly felt a sense of imbnce. ¡°I¡¯ve been overseas for so many years, and she has benefited a lot in the country. Now that she¡¯s in trouble, my chance hase. As long as I can manage thepany well, even if shees back, she won¡¯t have a ce to stand anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is this really a good idea? She¡¯s your biological sister!¡±


    Meng Xiao was a little unhappy. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter what decision you make.¡±


    Meng Xiao smiled. ¡°Okay, my dear. When I¡¯vepletely taken control of thepany, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa about us being together and get him to agree to our marriage.¡±


    That was what Nick wanted. Even if they couldn¡¯t be together with thisdy in the end, they had to get more money from her. ¡°My dear, I will always love you!¡±


    Meng Xiao kissed her phone from afar. ¡°Muaah, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Muah.¡± In the past, he wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing, but in order to be rich, he could tolerate anything..

 Chapter 727 - 727: 727 Taking Down Either One

    Chapter 727 - 727: 727 Taking Down Either One


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Xiao had been on the phone with Nick for a long time. When she hung up the phone, she suddenly realized that Old Master Meng had called her three times.


    She was still very afraid of Old Master Meng, so she quickly called him back. ¡°Hello, Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± Old Master Meng asked. ¡°Why did it take more than half an hour?¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s face was covered in sweat. She lied. ¡°It¡¯s a friend from overseas. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, so she called to ask about my recent situation.¡±


    Old Master Meng didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°It can¡¯t be your boyfriend, right?¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s heart jumped to her throat. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. He¡¯s not my boyfriend. He¡¯s just a good friend.¡± She couldn¡¯t expose her rtionship with Nick, or her grandfather would make sure that Nick disappeared from the entertainment industry.


    Old Mr. Meng did not pursue the matter any further. Regardless of whether Meng Xiao had a boyfriend or not, it was impossible for them to be together.


    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow. I¡¯ve prepared a few sets of clothes for you. Come back and try them on.¡± Old Master Meng instructed.


    Attending a banquet was a very normal thing, so Meng Xiao did not think too much about it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Meng Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her grandfather did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, he would not know how to hide it.


    The new assistant beside her walked in. She held arge stack of documents and said to Meng Xiao, ¡°Director Meng, these are the documents that needs to be signed by you today. Please take a look.¡±


    Meng Xiao had a headache when she saw the densely packed documents. She had never read so many words when she was in university. Now that she was asked to read them again, she could not read them at all.


    ¡°Leave it here. I¡¯lle back tomorrow to take a look.¡± Meng Xiao said.


    The new assistant said, ¡°CEO Meng, it¡¯s not time to get off work yet. You can¡¯t leave yet. Moreover, these documents are more important. You should read them first before you leave.¡±


    Meng Xiao was very angry. ¡°Am 1 the boss or are you the boss? 1 want to leave now. Can you stop me?¡±


    The new assistant was ced by Old Master Meng beside Meng Xiao. She was not afraid of Meng Xiao¡¯s criticism at all. ¡°Director Meng, these are all instructed by Old Master Meng. I hope you can finish the matter as soon as possible.¡±


    Meng Xiao picked up the phone and shook it a few times. ¡°It¡¯s the old master who called me to go back now. I didn¡¯t want to go back by myself.¡±


    When the new assistant saw the call log, she did not say anything else. ¡°Sure but I hope you cane over early tomorrow and settle the matter.¡±


    Meng Xiao left the office building in a huff. She would fire this new assistant sooner orter, lest she report her situation to the old man.


    When she returned home, Meng Xiao was still angry. She disliked everyone, and the servants at home did not dare to provoke her. This was because Meng Xiao had been highly valued by the old master recently, so they had to coax her a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Old Master Meng nced at Meng Xiao. ¡°Go upstairs and tidy up. See if those gowns fit. You¡¯re attending a banquet tomorrow. I have something for you to do.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you need me to do?¡± asked Meng Xiao.


    Old Master Meng did not hide it from her. ¡°The Zhuang family¡¯s head, Zhuang Liu, and the Tao family¡¯s eldest young master, Tao Zhi, will be attending tomorrow night¡¯s banquet. I want you to dress up beautifully and take down one of them.¡±


    When Meng Xiao heard that she had to seduce someone, she immediately became angry. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t like either of them. Why do I have to be with them? I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Old Master Meng snorted coldly. ¡°Then just wait and see how Nick ends up worse than a beggar.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡±


    Old Master Meng didn¡¯t waste any more time with her. ¡°Whether you want to go or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Meng Xiao was very worried about Nick. Moreover, it was not easy for Nick to get to where he was today. If Old Master Meng wanted to destroy him, it would only take a moment. She could not let Nikes be destroyed.


    ¡°Alright, 1 promise you that 1 will try my best to take down one of them.¡± Meng Xiao clenched his fists and said. She had to calm Old Master Meng down first. As for what happened after that, she would take it one step at a time.


    Old Master Meng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my good granddaughter! You¡¯re a smart child. I believe you¡¯ll do better than your sister.¡±


    Meng Xiao lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be good..¡±

 Chapter 728 - 728: 728 Lan Ning Returns to School

    Chapter 728 - 728: 728 Lan Ning Returns to School


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At noon, after school at Capital University, Tan Ron¡¯s ss counselor called for a short ss meeting. He brought a girl who looked very much like Lannie.


    The counselor introduced, ¡°Students, this is Student Lan Ning. She¡¯s also a student who¡¯s been admitted to our Capital University. From now on, she will be our ssmate. 1 hope everyone can help her integrate into the new ss as much as possible.¡±


    Lan Ning stood awkwardly on the stage. She did not dare to look at the people below because she felt that all of this was unreal. It was a dream. Once she opened her eyes and looked at them, this dream would be shattered.


    Tan Rou looked at the nervous girl on the stage and took the lead to apud. ¡°Lan Ning, wee back to school.¡±


    ¡°Lan Ning, don¡¯t worry. No one will bully you again,¡± Li Li continued.


    Lan Ning looked up at the familiar faces, smiled faintly, and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you all for helping me!¡±


    The counselor didn¡¯t want to take up too much of their time. After all, it was already time for lunch. ¡°How about this? Student Lan Ning and Student Chen Yao will stay in the same dormitory. Your student number will remain the same. I will inform the Academic Affairs Office to change your nameter. Does Lan Ning think this is okay?¡±


    Lan Ning nced at Chen Yao. She didn¡¯t really like to hang out with Chen Yao. When she was young, Chen Yao was really lively and cute, but when she grew up, Chen Yao always did bad things behind Lan Ni¡¯s back. Just like this time, Chen Yao already knew about Lan Ni impersonating her, but Chen Yao was unwilling to testify for her.


    Lan Ning couldn¡¯t me Chen Yao, but she still felt ufortable. However, she was already very satisfied with being able to return to school and would not make any other requests.


    ¡°Okay, counselor. You can arrange it.¡± said Lan Ning obediently.


    After the ss meeting, the students were not in a hurry to leave. They all gathered around Lan Ning, wanting to get to know the new students.


    Lan Ning sat beside Chen Yao. Other than Tan Rou and the others, she only knew Chen Yao. The counselor had arranged for her to stay in the same dormitory as Chen Yao. She would definitely live with Chen Yao from now on, so she wanted to build a good rtionship with Chen Yao.


    Tan Rou and the others walked over and said to Lan Ning, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back at school.¡±


    Lan Ning smiled at them. ¡°Thank you for your help. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have starved to death on the way.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t meet you, someone else would have met you. There are many good people in this world. There are very few bad people like Lan Ni.¡±


    ¡°How are your parents and sister?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Lan Ning felt a warmth in her heart. Tan Rou still remembered her family, which made her very touched. When she returned home, she heard from her parents that the people who were protecting her family were sent from the Capital. After thinking about it, she felt that only Tan Rou had the ability to do so. Therefore, Tan Rou was not only her benefactor, but also the benefactor of her entire family.


    Lan Ning nodded with a smile, his face brimming with happiness. ¡°My parents have returned to their normal jobs, and my little sister has returned to school. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, they want toe to the Capital to treat you to a meal to thank you. I wonder if you have time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell me in advance when theye. 1¡¯11 arrange a ce for them to stay,¡± replied Tan Rou.


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t know how to thank Tan Rou. She thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal now but I don¡¯t have that much money on me now. Can I treat you to a meal in the canteen?¡± She added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a part-time job immediately. When I have money, I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast.¡±


    ¡°The two of us didn¡¯t help at all. If you want to treat them to a meal, you should treat these three girls.¡± Xu Yan said.


    ¡°No,¡± Lan Ning insisted. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Tan Ron¡¯s friends. I should invite you too.¡±


    Tan Rou corrected him.¡± We¡¯ll be ssmates from now on. You don¡¯t have to call me Miss Tan Rou. Just call me by my name, Tan Rou.¡±


    Lan Ning wanted to get closer to Tan Rou and the others, not because they were rich, but because they were really kind. This touched Lan Ning, and she hoped to be good friends with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Li Li said..

 Chapter 729 - 729: 729 Chen Yao Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 729 - 729: 729 Chen Yao Looking for Trouble


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao sat at the side, her face full of anger. This shameless Lan Ning had hooked up with Tan Rou the moment she arrived. Who didn¡¯t know that Tan Rou¡¯s family was rich? If she hooked them up, Lan Ning would be able to do whatever she wanted in the Capital in the future!


    ¡°Lan Ning, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. Why did you only invite these new friends who you¡¯ve only known for a few days and forget about me, an old friend? Are you so fond of the new and loathe the old?¡± Chen Yao said with ill intentions. ¡°Or do you only care about the rich?¡±


    Lan Ning¡¯s face turned pale. Her health was not good to begin with, and she had been starved for so many days. The root of her illness had long been left. Hearing Chen Yao¡¯s words, Lan Ning stood awkwardly on the spot, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t only care about the rich. Tan Rou and the others have helped me a lot. 1 just want to treat them to a meal. Besides ¡± Lan Ning exined, ¡°when I came


    here, my parents also told me to thank these kind-hearted people.¡±


    ¡°How many days have you known each other? We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Why didn¡¯t you say you wanted to treat me to a meal?¡± Chen Yao didn¡¯t have any friends in the ss. She had already offended many people by following Lan Ni. After Lan Ni left, no one wanted to get along with her. So she had to hold on to Lan Ning as a friend. Lan Ning was easy to bully. In the future, Lan Ning would do whatever she asked him to do.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t today,¡± said Lan Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you another time.¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t give up. She felt that if Lan Ning left with them today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control Lan Ning in the future.


    ¡°Are you ming me for not testifying for you, Lan Ning?¡± Chen Yao took the initiative to talk about the recement. ¡°You know the situation at that time. My parents were still working in the Lan family. If 1 testify for you, our family would be in trouble. I hope you can forgive me. I¡¯ll make it up to you twice in the future.¡±


    Lan Ning was a little angry. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to testify for me. I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that I invited you to testify against Lan Ni in court, but you didn¡¯t go. I don¡¯t understand that.¡±


    Chen Yao felt a little guilty. At that time, she was worried that she would be implicated, so she did not go to court to testify. ¡°I was afraid at that time, so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Chen Yao, you know what Lan Ni did to me in the past. Not only do you know it, but you are also an aplice sometimes. I don¡¯t want to pursue those things anymore. I hope you won¡¯t say anything strange in the future. I treated Tan Rou and the others to a meal purely out of gratitude,¡± Lan Ning said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to climb up the socialdder. Whatever I need, I¡¯ll do it through my own efforts. I won¡¯t try to take shortcuts.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Yao said angrily. ¡°Did I get to where I am today because I took a shortcut?¡±


    Lan Ning shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re a very smart girl. You were very cute and kind when you were young. You¡¯ve slowly changed since high school. 1 don¡¯t know why you changed, and 1 don¡¯t want to know what you¡¯ll be. In short, if we can be good friends, then we shall. If not, we should separate as soon as possible.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled in her heart. Lan Ning looked weak, but she was actually a strong and brave girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee all the way to the capital and taken back everything that belonged to her. However, Tan Rou only helped her because of Lan Ning.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to treat my benefactor to a meal. I hope you won¡¯t cause trouble again. If you want me to buy you dinner,¡± said Lanning coldly, ¡°You can look for it tomorrow.¡±


    Lan Ning left with Tan Rou and the others while Chen Yao was fuming in ss. Did this Lan Ning take the wrong medicine? Why was she so fierce?


    Then, Chen Yao rolled her eyes and started crying on the table. She deliberately cried loudly so that others would sympathize with her.


    ¡°That new ssmate¡¯s words are a little harsh. She just didn¡¯t testify for her, why did she me Chen Yao? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to testify either.¡± One of the girls said.


    Another girl said, ¡°I think she¡¯s trying to hook up with rich people. I don¡¯t need to tell you how rich Tan Rou is, right? My heart aches for Chen Yao!¡±


    Chen Yao leaned on the table, the corners of her lips curling up slightly..

 Chapter 730 - 730: 730 I’ll Consider It

    Chapter 730: 730 I¡¯ll Consider It


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was Lan Ning¡¯s first time visiting the canteen of Capitaluniversity. She found that the canteen here was very big, five times bigger than the canteen in high school. Compared to this canteen, the canteen in his high school was only a small restaurant.


    There were many kinds of food in the canteen, but the price was a little high. If Lan Ning wanted to buy them a meal, she would have to spend a lot of money.


    Lan Ning looked at her newly recharged card and swiped it without any heartache. She was willing to spend any amount of money to treat her benefactors to a meal.


    Tan Rou knew about Lan Ning¡¯s family background and also knew about his character. ¡°What kind of part-time job are you looking for?¡± she asked.


    Lan Ning did not avoid the question. She said, ¡°My grades are not bad, so I want to find a part-time job as a tutor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the students of Capital University are still very popr. I also worked part-time as a tutor during the summer vacation and earned quite a bit of money,¡± Li Li said. However, most of her money came from the stock market that Tan Rou taught her.


    Tan Rou felt that she could observe Lan Ning for a while. If Lan Ning was really motivated, she wouldn¡¯t mind bringing her along.


    ¡°Alright, if you encounter any problems, feel free to tell us.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Lan Ning was very grateful to them. ¡°Thank you. 1 don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small matter. Besides, we¡¯re ssmates. You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡± Tan Rou said.


    While eating, Tan Rou suddenly received a call from an unknown number. She didn¡¯t like to answer the phone while eating, so she hung up.


    A minuteter, the call came back. Tan Rou was annoyed and hung up again. When she was called for the third time, Tan Rou had already finished eating. She picked up the call and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±May I ask what you need?¡±


    It was the first time that the principal of Capital University, Zhang Guo, had encountered such a situation. Usually, he would hang up on others, but today, he was actually hung up twice by a youngdy. When he picked up for the third time, he heard the youngdy¡¯s impatient tone.


    Zhang Guo thought for a moment. When he thought of Tan Ron¡¯s achievements, he wasn¡¯t so angry. He reckoned that all geniuses had such a temper.


    ¡°Student Tan Rou, right?¡± Zhang Guo¡¯s tone was very happy. ¡°I¡¯m Principal Zhang of Capital University. You even saw me at the opening ceremony. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    If Zhang Zhongguo was here, he would definitely receive a big roll of eyes from Tan Rou. There were so many people at the opening ceremony, why would Tan Rou remember everyone? Moreover, she did not even look at the stage at that time, so she did not know this principal at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Sir, is there anything you need from me?¡± Tan Rou asked truthfully. In fact, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t sure if this person was the principal. If he said something ridiculous or asked her to transfer the money, she would immediately call the police and report him.


    Zhang Guo was a little embarrassed, but he was very tactful in dealing with things. This small scene was not enough to make him nervous. ¡°Maybe there are too many people involved. It¡¯s very normal that you don¡¯t remember me.¡±


    Tan Rou was in a hurry to go home and sleep. She didn¡¯t want to waste time with Zhang Guo. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Tan Rou. I¡¯ve seen your achievements and think that you¡¯re very outstanding, so I want to invite you to join our school¡¯s physics research team.¡± Zhang Guo exined his intention.


    ¡°Physics research team?¡± When Tan Rou entered the university, she had some understanding of this. Physics was the ace major of Capital University, and the school¡¯s physics research team was also one of the best in the world. If she remembered that the minimum requirement for this physics team was a master¡¯s degree, how could she, a freshman, be invited?


    Therefore, Tan Rou felt that this was a scam. ¡°Sir, have you forgotten that only those with a master¡¯s degree or above can enter the physics research group at Capital University? I¡¯m just a freshman. Do I have the qualifications to enter?¡± Zhang Guo said, ¡°Student Tan Rou, academic qualifications are not important in front of strength. What 1 like is your strength, not your academic qualifications. 1 believe that you will shine in our physics research group.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to go back to sleep, so she found a random excuse. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. I¡¯m going back to sleep now. If there¡¯s anything, wait until I wake up.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. If the other party really wanted to invite her, he would call again..

 Chapter 731 - 731: 731 Personally Invite

    Chapter 731: 731 Personally Invite


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After hanging up the phone, Tan Rou went home to sleep. She was used to taking a nap in the afternoon. Even when she was in university and her sses were reduced, this habit did not change.


    She slept soundly, but some people didn¡¯t fall asleep at noon. Even when it was time for work in the afternoon, Principal Zhang Guo still couldn¡¯t understand why his student hung up on him.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Guo felt that he was not sincere enough. He only made a phone call and did not personally invite them, which was why she hung up on him.


    Moreover, he was also clear about Tan Ron¡¯s identity. A youngdy from an aristocratic family like her must have a temper, so Zhang Guo decided to put down his airs as a principal and personally invite her. It wasn¡¯t because Tan Ron¡¯s family was prominent, but because Zhang Guo really cherished talents. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have invited Tan Rou to join the school¡¯s physics research team.


    After getting Tan Ron¡¯s ss schedule from the counselor, Zhang Guo was calcting when to go to Tan Rou. Seeing that Tan Rou had no sses in the afternoon, Zhang Guo went to Tan Rou at the time of the first two sses, hoping to recruit this outstanding talent as soon as possible.


    Tan Rou had just finished ss and was about to go shopping with Li Li and the others when a teacher with a square face suddenly appeared in front of them. The teacher had a l<ind smile on his face.


    ¡°Student Tan Rou, right?¡± Zhang Guo had already seen Tan Ron¡¯s photo in advance. It was impossible for him not to pay attention to the only student who had entered their school with full marks. ¡°I¡¯m Principal Zhang of Capital University. Is it convenient for you to talk to me?¡±


    Tan Rou recognized him as soon as he arrived in front of her. He was indeed the principal of Capital University. However, Tan Rou had only met him twice and was not very familiar with his voice.


    ¡°Principal Zhang, why are you looking for our Rourou?¡± Li Li and the others asked worriedly. ¡°Can¡¯t we talk here?¡±


    Principal Zhang looked at the freshmen. They were all very outstanding students, but they were not as good as Tan Rou. Perhaps after they graduated from university, he would send them invitations to join the research team.


    Zhang Guo stammered, ¡°I just have some things to discuss with Tan Rou. You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Besides, this is a school and I¡¯m the principal. What bad things can I do?¡±


    Li Li wanted to say something, but Tan Rou held her shoulder. ¡°Wait for me at the school supermarket. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done. If it takes too long, I¡¯ll send you a message to ask you to go back first.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, if you notice anything wrong, call us immediately,¡± Li Li warned.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I got it. You guys go ahead!¡±


    Li Li and Tian Tian turned around and left. Although they knew that the principal wouldn¡¯t do anything to Tan Rou, they were still worried. They were worried that the principal of the new school would assign tasks to Tan Rou again.


    ¡°I remember these students were your high school ssmates, right?¡± Zhang Guo said with emotion.


    ¡°You guys have a good rtionship. They value you very much.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°The principal is really well-informed. You must have investigated thoroughly to know that they are my high school ssmates.¡±


    Zhang Guo smiled helplessly. ¡°Tan Rou, you really don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m here for no other reason. I just want to invite you to join our school¡¯s physics research group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I just don¡¯t like people investigating me.¡± Tan Rou replied.


    The smile on Zhang Guo¡¯s face froze. This girl was only eighteen years old. How could she speak in such a mature manner? He did not feel like a freshman who had just entered university. Instead, he felt like a person who had experienced decades of vicissitudes.


    ¡°I only did it to understand you better.¡± Zhang Guo changed the topic.


    ¡°I wonder if Student Tan Rou is interested in the physics research group I mentioned? If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll bring you there now. As long as you can join, you can use the resources in theboratory.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and said nonchntly, ¡°Sir, since you¡¯ve investigated me, you should know that 1 don¡¯t care about this little bit of resources, right?¡±


    How could Zhang Guo not know about Tan Ron¡¯s situation? Her family was rich. She wouldn¡¯t even be interested in the physicsboratories of all the universities in the country, let alone the physicsboratory at Capital University..

 Chapter 732 - 732: 732 A Sincere Invitation

    Chapter 732 - 732: 732 A Sincere Invitation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The principal, who was in his fifties, was embarrassed. The conditions he offered were not worth mentioning to Tan Ron. As long as Tan Ron needed something, the Tao family would definitely prepare it for her. They would arrange it well whether it was theboratory or the researchers.


    Moreover, Capital University epts donations from the public every year. The Tao family donated the most. One of theputer buildings in the school was built with the Tao family¡¯s donations.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang Guo couldn¡¯t give up on Tan Rou, an excellent seedling. He said, ¡°Student Tan Rou, 1 hope you can consider it carefully. The teaching strength of our Capital University is strong, and our physics research group members are all top in the country, especially our physics instructors. They are all top physics experts in the world. If you can ept their guidance, you will definitely gain a lot.¡±


    The members were all top talents in the country? Tan Rou thought about it seriously for a minute. Now that she had returned to the Capital and was about to take over the TRpany, she had to find as many talents as possible for thepany.


    Instead of spending all her effort to assess the talents she recruited, it was better to directly train a few researchers. Once they graduated, they would directly recruit them into herpany and let them work for her.


    At this thought, Tan Rou felt that it was necessary to go over and take a look. However, she didn¡¯t show too much enthusiasm. She only said calmly, ¡°Since you think that our physics research team is outstanding and sincerely invited me, then I can¡¯t refuse such an offer.¡±


    Zhang Guo was very happy. He said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay. 1¡¯11 take you to theboratory to have a look. I promise you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Tan Rou still had that indifferent expression on her face, as if she didn¡¯t care about joining the research team. This made Zhang Guo a little worried. He had already seen Tan Ron¡¯s strength, so he had to recruit Tan Rou into their physics research team today. He had a hunch that this decision would not be wrong.


    Since Tan Rou had promised the principal that she would go over to take a look, she would not end things so quickly. Therefore, she sent a message to Li Li, telling her that the principal wanted to invite her to join the school¡¯s physics research team. She was quite interested and would go over to take a look now.


    After Li Li received the message, she heaved a sigh of relief. She held the newly bought snacks and said to Tian Tian, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. The principal has something important to do with Rourou. We¡¯ll just go back and wait for her.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 leave more snacks for Rourou.¡±


    Li Li agreed.


    On the other side, Tan Rou was walking toward theboratory building under the hot sun. The area of Capital University was veryrge, so theboratory building was quite far from the teaching building. It took about 15 minutes to walk from the teaching building to theboratory building. There were no shades along the way, only the sun.


    The principal wiped the sweat off his forehead and said embarrassedly, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have taken an electric bike.¡±


    Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°Principal, are you tired? If you¡¯re not tired, let¡¯s go to theboratory first. I¡¯ll finish looking at theboratory earlier and make a decision earlier. My friends are still waiting for me to go to the supermarket.¡±


    Hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, even if the principal was sweating profusely, he did not dare to say the word ¡®tired.¡¯ He was afraid that Tan Rou, this outstanding talent, would leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Zhang Guo said, ¡°It¡¯s on the sixth floor. There¡¯s an elevator here. Let¡¯s take the elevator up.¡±


    There were many research teams in theboratory building. They were responsible for different projects. Some rooms were very quiet, while others were constantly arguing. It seemed that there was an error in the data.


    The principal led Tan Rou to thergestboratory. Then, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ve brought you a new partner. Come and greet your new partner.¡±


    Tan Rou hadn¡¯t agreed to join the research team either. However, seeing how enthusiastic the principal was, she didn¡¯t say much because she was also here to select talents for herpany.


    A group of young students looked at the door. A boy wearing sses walked over with a notebook. ¡°Hello, Sir! Why are you here today? Who is this student?¡±


    Zhang Guo introduced Tan Rou. ¡°Hu Cheng, this is Tan Rou, a freshman. She will be joining your research team today. Please have it arranged..¡±

 Chapter 733 - 733: 733 Through the Back Door

    Chapter 733 - 733: 733 Through the Back Door


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hu Cheng was a PhD student. The student with the lowest academic qualifications in his team was a second-year graduate student. Why did the principal suddenly ask him to teach a first-year student?


    ¡°Principal, what year did you say she was in?¡± Hu Cheng felt that the principal was joking. ¡°Did you say something wrong? Is this student actually a freshman?¡±


    Zhang Guo looked happy. ¡°Why would I joke with you? Tan Rou is a freshman, and haven¡¯t you heard of her? She won the first prize ofst year¡¯s National Physics Competition and the second prize of this year¡¯s Global Physics Competition!¡±


    Hu Cheng had heard about this before. He was also a physics researcher, so he attached great importance to physicspetitions. It was just that he did not associate the physics genius with the freshman girl in front of him.


    ¡°The physicspetition is just a test. It doesn¡¯t represent her actual ability.¡± A pretty girl walked over and sized Tan Rou up. ¡°Principal Zhang, you¡¯re making a big joke. Since when did our university allow freshmen to join the research team?¡±


    Zhang Guo said stubbornly, ¡°Xue Lin, rules are dead. People are alive. I believe Tan Rou has the ability.¡±


    Xue Lin wanted to say something but was stopped by Cheng Hu, ¡°Xue Lin, the principal must have his reasons for doing this. Since this freshman is here, let her try. She can only stay here if she passes our assessment.¡±


    The principal had no objections, but he was worried that Tan Rou would disagree. ¡°Tan Rou, what do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou did not have any objections to this request. After all, she also wanted to test whether these people could be her teammates. ¡°1 agree.¡±


    Zhang Guo was very happy. He was already so old, but he still acted cute. ¡°Great!!!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. Why was this old man acting cute?


    Xue Lin was very unhappy when she saw this scene. She hated people who got in through the back door the most. She had prepared for a year to get into the graduate school of Capital University, and she had put in a lot of effort to get into this physicsboratory. She didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to enter through the back door so easily. How could she take this lying down?


    Hu Cheng led Tan Rou into theboratory and introduced her to his teammates one by one. Zhang Guo saw that they got along well, so he left after a while.


    However, getting along well was only a superficial phenomenon. When Zhang Guo left, the dissatisfaction of the team members towards Tan Rou showed.


    Xue Lin handed a thick stack of draft paper to Tan Rou. Then, she gave her a bunch of data and ordered, ¡°Arrange these data in 20 minutes. It must be handwritten. It¡¯s safer this way.¡±


    Although technology was very advanced in this era, paper calctions had never been abandoned. Sometimes, paper records were safer than electronic records.


    Tan Rou scanned through the data. She could tell that Xue Lin was making things difficult for her, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Perhaps this was the test to join the team.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou picked up a pen and started calcting the password on the draft paper.


    Cheng Hu saw how Xue Lin was making things difficult for Tan Rou, but he didn¡¯t stop her because he didn¡¯t like this freshman who came in through the back door as well. He felt that she had a kind of arrogance that didn¡¯t match her age.


    The other members were doing experiments while watching Tan Rou make a fool of herself. The data that Xue Lin gave her couldn¡¯t be calcted within 20 minutes unless she used aputer.


    Tan Rou could sort out the data in ten minutes, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, she calcted slowly, trying to calcte the data.


    But in less than five minutes, Xue Lin came over. She saw Tan Ron¡¯s calctions on the paper and said angrily, ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± Do you usually listen in ss?¡± She paused for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°Oh, 1 forgot that you¡¯re a freshman. It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t learned these things.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s algorithm was something that she came up on her own. It was not popr but it was very efficient. Unfortunately, Xue Lin had never seen it and did not know what it was..

 Chapter 734 - 734: 734 I’ll Leave on my own

    Chapter 734: 734 I¡¯ll Leave on my own


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron stopped writing and looked up at Xue Lin. ¡°I haven¡¯t even calcted the result. How do you know that I wrote nonsense?¡± she asked.


    Xue Lin said angrily, ¡°Look at your draft paper. When we calcte this, we need dozens of draft papers but when you calcted the fifth step, you only used one draft paper. You must have missed the data.¡±


    Tan Rou pushed the calction paper in front of Xue Lin. ¡°You can check if 1 have missed anything.


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t want to; she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to waste time on a freshman. ¡°I advise you to study for a few more years before joining our research group. Although your physics results are excellent, exams and experiments are different. Experimentals require hands-on operation. You don¡¯t have the foundation to operate, so you¡¯re not suitable for our research group.¡±


    Xue Lin¡¯s words echoed the thoughts of the other team members. They all expressed their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could the principal bring a freshman with no experience here? We¡¯re so busy with work, and we still have to take care of this inexperienced freshman. How tiring!¡±


    ¡°Those in charge of administration shouldn¡¯t care about us doing experiments, alright? The principal is so capable, why don¡¯t we just let him take care of this new student? He¡¯s sittingfortably in the office, enjoying the air-conditioning. How would he know how difficult it is for us to do experiments?¡±


    ¡°Let this freshman go back to where she came from. Anyway, 1 won¡¯t take care of her.¡±


    Hu Cheng had a straight face. Although the principal had handed her over to him, he did not want to ept a freshman like Tan Rou. After all, the members of their team were all top talents, and they worked very well together. If this new student came in, it would probably slow down their experiment progress.


    Tan Rou twirled her pen and smiled. ¡°Do you think 1 begged the principal to let me join your research team?¡±


    The team members were dumbfounded, not knowing what she was talking about.


    Tan Rou threw the calction paper and data on the table and stood up to look at them. Then, she said, ¡°He was the one who called me, but 1 didn¡¯te. Then, he came to me personally, so 1 agreed. Don¡¯t assume that 1 really wanted to join your research team. With your strength, you can¡¯t achieve anything.¡±


    Xue Lin was furious. ¡°What are you saying here? If we can¡¯t achieve anything, you can¡¯t either!¡±


    Hu Cheng wasn¡¯t too happy either. He said, ¡°Student Tan Rou, it looks like you didn¡¯t pass our group¡¯s assessment. Please leave!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me to leave,¡± Tan Rou said with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own. I wouldn¡¯t want a team like yours even if you gave it to me.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the other team members, Xue Lin would have grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s cor. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to bother with these people who had lofty aspirations but didn¡¯t have much strength. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±


    With that, she swaggered out of theboratory.


    Xue Lin was very happy to see Tan Rou leave. She stood at the door and said to Tan Ron¡¯s back, ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving, don¡¯te back.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk to Xue Lin. She went straight to the stairs. She wanted to take the elevator, but it didn¡¯te down. She didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, so she decided to go down the stairs.


    When she reached the stairs, she suddenly heard a disputeing from one of theboratories.


    ¡°Aiya, why did you use up this material again? Don¡¯t you know how difficult it is to apply for this?¡± A girl with a particrly loud voice shouted.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry,¡± another boy replied softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to finish them. It¡¯s just that I needed this substance for this experiment.¡±


    A boy with a lower voice said, ¡°Jiang Min, Xiao Chen didn¡¯t do it on purpose. His experiment did consume a lot of materials. Plus he¡¯s doing this for our team¡¯s experiment. We can¡¯t me him.¡±


    The girl calmed down and said sadly, ¡°But we only have a little bit of materials left, and our data is wrong. The materials we have won¡¯tst long. It will be difficult to get them to approve the funds.¡±


    Tan Rou found it interesting, so she stayed to listen for a while..

 Chapter 735 - 735: 735 You’re Awesome!

    Chapter 735: 735 You¡¯re Awesome!


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Let¡¯s recalcte our current data and see if we can get any results. If there are results, it might be easier to apply for payment.¡± The more steady boy said again.


    The girl seemed to be their backbone. She instructed the team members to start counting the data and then gather the data in one ce.


    Tan Rou peeked at the door for a while and walked in when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Although she knew that this was wrong, she was still a little curious about what they were calcting.


    When she saw the experimental data on the table, she felt that it was a little familiar because she had done simr experiments before, and their algorithm was very simple and clear. Unfortunately, she was not capable enough to calcte the results of this data alone.


    Tan Rou subconsciously took a pen and started calcting on a nk piece of paper beside her. She automatically ignored the people around her.


    Jiang Min turned around and found this unfamiliar girl. However, seeing how focused she was, she did not go over to disturb her. She also asked the other team members to rest assured and not disturb her.


    ¡°Senior, who is this person?¡± Xiao Chen asked softly.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Jiang Min replied in a low voice, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s someone who loves physics. It¡¯s okay. Let her do it. Maybe her idea can bring us a new turn for the better.¡±


    Therefore, Jiang Min¡¯s team members quietly went to collect the experimental data. No one went over to disturb Tan Rou. Tan Rou was immersed in her calctions. By the time shedone, 20 minutes had already passed. Her legs were starting to hurt.


    Seeing that she had finished calcting, Jiang Min poured her a cup of water with a disposable paper cup. ¡°Hi,e! Sit down and have a cup of water.¡± She had a gentle smile on her face and did not have any intention of reprimanding Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou took the paper cup in surprise.¡± You don¡¯t me me for breaking into yourb?¡± she asked.


    Jiang Min smiled and replied, ¡°Although it¡¯s wrong for you to barge into ourboratory without permission, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you because you seemed so engrossed in it. You must be a person who likes physics, or else you wouldn¡¯t have calcted our data.¡±


    Tan Rou had a good impression of the short girl in front of her. Although she had heard her making a fuss outside just now, she could feel that she was a very responsible and kind person.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Tan Rou passed a few pieces of calction paper to Jiang Min. ¡°I just calcted the results. Can you see if it¡¯s usable?¡±


    Jiang Min epted it politely and handed the results to Xiao Chen. ¡°Go and try to see if the current can pass.¡±


    Xiao Chen got the data and went to do the experiment while Jiang Min continued tomunicate with Tan Rou.


    ¡°My name is Jiang Min, the captain of this research team.¡± Jiang Min introduced. ¡°I just nced at your calction results. Although 1 don¡¯t know if it¡¯s correct, 1 think you¡¯re quite amazing. It¡¯s already amazing that you got to this point.¡±


    ¡°My name is Tan Rou. I¡¯m a freshman.¡± She said that she was a freshman on purpose because she wanted to test Jiang Min¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Are the freshmen all so capable these days?¡± Jiang Min was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°When 1 was a freshman, I didn¡¯t even know how to conduct electricity.¡±


    After exchanging a few words, Xiao Chen ran back excitedly. ¡°Senior, this calction is correct. We can continue our experiment!¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s face was filled with an excited smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. Quickly go and inform the others. We¡¯ll immediately start the next step!¡±


    Then, she turned to Tan Rou. ¡°Junior Tan Rou, are you interested in joining our research group?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a freshman,¡± Tan Rou said awkwardly. ¡°1 don¡¯t qualify to join the school¡¯s research team. I only walked in here to take a look.¡±


    Jiang Min had a very straightforward personality. She grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand and wanted to bring her into theboratory to take a look. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a freshman? As long as you have the ability, your academic qualifications are not a problem. You don¡¯t have to worry about trouble with the higher-ups. I¡¯ll help you apply immediately.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t decide if she wanted to join this research team for the time being because she hadn¡¯t met Jiang Min¡¯s other team members yet. If they were as arrogant as the team just now, she wouldn¡¯t join..

 Chapter 736 - 736: 736 New Partner

    Chapter 736: 736 New Partner


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hey, is this the freshman who just calcted the results? She¡¯s so beautiful!


    And she looks quite young.¡± A tall girl walked out and said.


    Xiao Chen said in admiration, ¡°Senior Shang, this freshman is amazing. It only took her a few minutes to calcte the data that we couldn¡¯t calcte for several days.¡±


    Shang Jin asked Jiang Min, ¡°Ah Min, do you want her to stay? I have a feeling that she would be of great help!¡±


    Jiang Min smiled and said, ¡°1 also want her to stay, but she¡¯s still a little resistant. Do you want toe over and persuade him?¡±


    Shang Jin was the first to walk over. She extended her right hand and said in a friendly manner, ¡°Hello, junior. My name is Shang Jin. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Tan Rou had a good impression of them, so she extended her right hand. ¡°Hello, senior. My name is Tan Rou, and I¡¯m a freshman in the Physics Department.¡±


    Shang Jin was a straightforward person. She invited her directly. ¡°Junior Tan Rou, 1 just saw your calction method and the results you calcted. I think you¡¯re super awesome. Would you consider joining our research team?¡±


    Tan Rou repeated what she had just said to Jiang Min. ¡°I¡¯m just a freshman. I might not be able to keep up with you guys.¡±


    ¡°So what? When I joined the research team, 1 wasn¡¯t a graduate student either!¡± Shang Jin said.


    Jiang Min exined, ¡°Actually, the people in our group are one level lower than the other groups. I¡¯m the only one with the highest academic qualifications here. I¡¯m a second-year student. Xiao Chen is still in his third year.¡±


    Shang Jin, however, was very confident in his team members. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on our team¡¯s academic qualifications. We are very powerful! It¡¯s a pity that the rigid leaders in the school don¡¯t want to believe us,¡± she muttered. ¡°Otherwise, we would definitely achieve better results.¡±


    Tan Rou could tell that their team was very harmonious and they were also very motivated. The experimental equipment here was much worse than Hu Cheng¡¯s team, but Jiang Min and the others still continued to do experiments. This showed that they loved research very much.


    Anyone who could organize a research team was not stupid. As long as Tan Rou guided them a little, they would definitely have great achievements in the future.


    ¡°Join us! Our team doesn¡¯t care about academic qualifications,¡± the boy who looked very steady said. ¡°We only care about strength. As long as you have the strength and are willing to join us, we will bring you to the top of victory.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted tough. This senior looked so serious, but why did he sound so jumpy when he spoke?


    Jiang Min patted him. ¡°Lang Yue, don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be counting on you guys to take care of me in the future.¡±


    On one side, Tan Rou had just joined Jiang Min¡¯s research team. On the other side, Principal Zhang Guo had already returned.


    He had wanted to see how Tan Rou was doing in the new team, but he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere.


    So he walked in and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tan Rou? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±


    Xue Lin said angrily, ¡°Sir, can you stop throwing young masters and youngdies at our team? Can people with that kind of temper endure hardship in our team?¡±


    Zhang Guo didn¡¯t quite understand what Xue Lin meant, ¡°Did Tan Rou give you a hard time?¡±


    Xue Lin showed the data that Tan Rou had analyzed to the principal, ¡°1 just asked her to calcte the data, but she didn¡¯t do it. She said that we were making things difficult for her but that¡¯s the rule! When 1 first joined, it took me a long time to calcte it as well!¡±


    The principal picked up the experimental data and looked at it a few times. ¡°Can¡¯t these data be calcted with aputer? Why do you have to calcte it by hand? When you came in, did you also calcte it manually?¡±


    Xue Lin was embarrassed. She exined, ¡°I just wanted to test her strength. She is a freshman. If she can¡¯t even calcte data well, how can she join our team?¡±


    ¡°Foolish!¡± Principal Zhang Guo directly said, ¡°I spent a lot of effort to get her here. In the end, you chase her out?! If you regret it in the future, don¡¯te looking for me!¡±


    ¡°What do we have to regret?¡± Xue Lin said stubbornly.


    Zhang Guo shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Just continue on with what you¡¯re doing..¡±

 Chapter 737 - 737: 737 We Welcome You

    Chapter 737: 737 We Wee You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Zhang Guo went out, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He spent half a day to invite Tan Roue over, but in the end, she was angered by these little brats in a few minutes. He didn¡¯t know how to face Tan Rou in the future.


    The elevator didn¡¯te down. Zhang Guo, who was annoyed, was about to take the stairs, but he heard a familiar voice at the stairwell.


    ¡°Tan Rou, why are you here?¡± Zhang Guo walked in and asked.


    Jiang Min quickly stood in front of Tan Rou and used her short body to protect her. ¡°Sir, Junior Tan Rou has already joined our research team. You can¡¯t make her leave.¡±


    Zhang Guo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°Jiang Min, I know you cherish talents, but have you asked for her consent?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Sir, I really like the atmosphere here, so I¡¯ve decided to join this research team. As for Senior Hu Cheng, please help me tell him that they¡¯re all too amazing. A freshman like me is not worthy of working with them.¡±


    Zhang Guo could hear the hidden meaning in her words. ¡°They are blind. They will regret it in the future but do you want to reconsider?¡± he asked Tan Rou.


    ¡°If you stay here, perhaps¡­¡±


    Zhang Guo hesitated.


    Jiang Min said, ¡°Principal, you don¡¯t have to be prejudiced against us. Although our results are rtively small, our results are very useful. Moreover, look at the resources that the school has given us. They¡¯re all the worst. How are we supposed to do scientific research?¡±


    Zhang Guo felt a little guilty. There were too many research groups in the university. There were more than ten research groups in the Physics Department alone, and each group was doing something different. The school¡¯s funds were limited, so they could only focus on projects that could bring big profits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here. I think this ce suits me quite well. Moreover, I have a lot of fate with my seniors. I believe we will get along very well.¡± Tan Rou said.


    In fact, Zhang Guo really didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to join Jiang Min¡¯s team because the people in Jiang Min¡¯s team were very independent and didn¡¯t obey the school¡¯s discipline. Under normal circumstances, the team members only listened to Jiang Min¡¯s arrangements and sometimes even went against the school. For example, the school didn¡¯t allow the recruitment of members below graduate students, but Jiang Min insisted on making an exception and recruiting undergraduate students.


    Tan Rou observed Principal Zhang¡¯s expression. She could tell that Principal Zhang didn¡¯t want her to stay here, but she had already decided to stay here, so she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.


    ¡°Are you really not going to consider it anymore?¡± Zhang Guo still wanted to fight for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Senior Jiang to stay in their team. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Tan Rou shook her head.


    Zhang Guo had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright, I hope you can do your experiment well.¡±


    After the principal left, Shang Jin, who had been silent all this while, asked, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, were you with Hu Cheng¡¯s team before?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand what Shang Jin meant. She thought that Shang Jin didn¡¯t like it when hispanions had been in other teams. ¡°I just came here this afternoon. I stayed with Senior Hu¡¯s team for about ten minutes. They took out a bunch of data for me to calcte and asked me to finish it within 20 minutes. However, when I was calcting, there was a senior that came and stop me.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Xue Lin, right?¡± Shang Jin said contemptuously, ¡°She has always been like that. I was in that team for a few days too. As soon as I joined the team, she gave me a bunch of data to calcte. Before I finished calcting, she started to pick on me. If you stay there for a few days, you¡¯ll have endless chores to do every day, and they¡¯ll be the kind that won¡¯t get you anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that their assessment for the new students?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Silly, what kind of test is that?¡± Shang Jin sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want rookies to share their research results. You know, the things they make are valuable. As long as someone buys them, they will make a lot of money. Originally, ten people would get a few million. One more person means less money. They¡¯re not willing.¡±


    Tan Rou finally understood why that team was so hostile towards her. It was because of money. However, kicking a rookie out of the team for a mere few million yuan was the best they could do.


    Shang Jin added, ¡°1 left the team and found a new path. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long 1 would have been ordered around by them..¡±

 Chapter 738 - 738: 738 Enemies on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 738: 738 Enemies on a Narrow Road


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min patted Tan Ron¡¯s shoulder and encouraged her. ¡°Although the conditions in our group are a little poor, each of us is very capable. Don¡¯t look down on the undergraduate students here. The ability of our undergraduate students is not inferior to their graduate students.¡±


    Lang Yue said, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask us. As long as we know how to do it, we will definitely teach you.¡± Tan Rou thought of the few people in Hu Cheng¡¯s team. When they heard that she was a freshman, they all stayed far away, afraid that she would be assigned to them and dy their scientific research progress.


    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    She was very good-looking and had an amiable smile. Jiang Min was extremely happy to meet Tan Rou.


    ¡°In order to get into our team, I¡¯ve decided to set up a table at the most luxurious restaurant at the school gate tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal,¡± said Jiang Min. Her family was quite rich. When she couldn¡¯t apply for funding for a period of time, she used her own money to cover it. Of course, she treated her teammates even better and often treated them to meals.


    Shang Jin agreed with this decision very much. ¡°It just so happens that I want to eat crayfish. Since there¡¯s someone treating us to lunch, we shall enjoy it then!¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to refuse, but when she saw Jiang Min¡¯s enthusiastic expression, she could not bring herself to say it.


    After thinking about it, Tan Rou decided to have dinner with Jiang Min and the others. However, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat delicious food with Li Li and the others tonight.


    ¡°Wait for me then. 1¡¯11 call my friends and tell them. They¡¯re still waiting for me to have dinner with them tonight.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone and was about to make a call.


    ¡°Ask them toe together!¡± Jiang Min was very generous. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just the five of us. Such a big private room won¡¯t be enough. Why don¡¯t you call your friends over and let¡¯s have some fun together?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t really want to trouble Jiang Min.


    ¡°Let your friendse along.¡± Lang Yue smiled and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t bring your friends along, our Senior Jiang would definitely nag you for a few days. She would think that she ruined your rtionship with your friends. She wouldn¡¯t be able to eat well, sleep well, or even do experiments well.¡±


    ¡°Senior Lang Yue is such a humorous person!¡± Tan Ron¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Shang Jin rolled his eyes at Lang Yue. Then, he said to Tan Rou, ¡°Junior Xiaorou, ask your friends toe with you. We wouldn¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡± Quick, quick, quick. Call them and tell them to meet at Tianyi Restaurant at the entrance. I¡¯ll treat them to crayfish!¡± Jiang Min said urgently.


    Tan Rou liked Jiang Min¡¯s personality very much. Under her hospitality, she could only call Li Li and the others and ask them to meet up at Tianyi Restaurant first.


    After the call, Jiang Min and the others ended their experiment for the day and went to eat. Before locking the door, Jiang Min said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you an electronic card to open theboratory door tomorrow. Keep it well. You can use this card to open the door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite? This is what I should do,¡± Jiang Min said with a smile. As sheughed, she couldn¡¯tugh anymore because they met Hu Cheng¡¯s team at the elevator entrance. Speaking of which, these two teams had quite a deep grudge.


    ¡°Enemies really meet on a narrow road. Why is it that we always have to bump into you.¡± Xue Lin said maliciously, ¡°Also¡­ does your team specialized in collecting trash? Why did all the people that the other teams didn¡¯t want go to your ce?¡±


    She looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the new freshman? Don¡¯t you know how to greet your senior?¡±


    ¡°Senior Jiang, Senior Shang, who is this person?¡± Tan Rou asked deliberately. ¡°Why haven¡¯t 1 seen her before?¡±


    Jiang Min chuckled. It seemed like this freshman had quite a temper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her either.¡± Shang Jin nced at Xue Lin and said coldly, ¡°We are in a hurry to eat. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Shang Jin, is this how you treat your senior?¡± Xue Lin said angrily.


    Shang Jin did not want to be outdone. ¡°Xue Lin, do you still look like one? Other seniors are kind to their juniors, but you¡¯re the one who asked your juniors to curry favor with you today. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that they¡¯re your servants.¡±


    When she said this, the juniors in Hu Cheng¡¯s team all had ugly expressions because Shang Jin was telling the truth..

 Chapter 739 - 739: 739 Capital City’s Five Tigers

    Chapter 739: 739 Capital City¡¯s Five Tigers


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xue Lin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shang Jin, what are you talking about? When did I order them around?¡±


    Shang Jin replied unhurriedly, ¡°You order them around every day. You either ask one to buy food for you or ask the other to pick up the delivery for you. Don¡¯t they have to go to ss or do experiments?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m busy. If they have the ability to do experiments, 1 won¡¯t let them do it.¡± Xue Lin said proudly.


    Xue Lin did have the right to be proud. Shang Jin couldn¡¯t deny that. However, in Shang Jin¡¯s eyes, Xue Lin couldn¡¯t bepared to Jiang Min, but Jiang Min was much friendlier than Xue Lin. Besides, Jiang Min¡¯s family background was not worse than Xue Lin¡¯s, but Jiang Min didn¡¯t have any of Xue Lin¡¯s bad temper.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one in the entire Capital who wants to do experiments? And the results you¡¯ve made, whether you did it yourself or not, only you know.¡± Shang Jin sneered.


    Tan Ron¡¯s interest was piqued. There was something fishy going on.


    Xue Lin¡¯s face was livid. She warned Shang Jin, ¡°Shang Jin, I advise you not to nder others. Otherwise, you will pay the price.¡±


    Shang Jin spread his hands and said to Jiang Min, ¡°Senior Jiang, did you hear what 1 used her of?¡±


    ¡°1 didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Jiang Min giggled.


    Xue Lin was about to die from anger. But she couldn¡¯t argue with the two of them alone. So she said, ¡°Senior Hu, they are framing your team members. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    Hu Cheng didn¡¯t want to care about such a small matter, but Xue Lin was very rich. In some cases, their experiment funds had to be provided by Xue Lin, so he couldn¡¯t ignore Xue Lin¡¯s trivial matters.


    ¡°Jiang Min, it¡¯s your business if you¡¯re willing to ept first-year students. 1 hope you won¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± Hu Cheng said.


    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t regret it! Didn¡¯t you know that we were stuck on one of the steps previously?¡± Lang Yue asked.


    ¡°We calcted it for three days and still couldn¡¯te up with a result. In the end, Tan Rou solved it in a few minutes. Isn¡¯t she very powerful?¡±


    Hu Cheng knew that Jiang Min¡¯s team had been studying the electric current problem. At that time, Jiang Min had also put down her face and looked for him. However, he didn¡¯t really want to help Jiang Min¡¯s team, so he found an excuse to send them away.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Cheng Hu and Xue Lin didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. As long as we, the Five Tigers of the Capital, are here, any problem can be solved,¡± Lang Yue said proudly with his arms crossed.


    ¡°The Five Tigers of the Capital?¡± Shang Jin frowned. ¡°When did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of a name,¡± Lang Yue answered seriously.


    ¡°In the past, there were four of us, so we were called the Four Golden Flowers. Now that there are five of us, we have toe up with a more resounding name.¡±


    ¡°Why not five golden flowers?¡± Tan Rou asked subconsciously.


    Lang Yue touched his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Xiao Chen and I are both men. It doesn¡¯t sound good to be called Five Golden Flowers!¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless. Four golden flowers?


    ¡°Hahahaha, you call yourselves the Five Tigers of the Capital? You look more like five sick tigers.¡± Xue Lin mocked.


    Shang Jin nced at Xue Lin. He turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. We still have dinner to go to!! We¡¯re going to have crayfish! Xue Lin, didn¡¯t you always brag that you¡¯re rich? Our senior sister Jiang treated us to crayfish. Shouldn¡¯t you treat your team to a meal too?¡±


    Xue Lin¡¯s face turned ugly. Jiang Min¡¯s team only had five people. Even if they treated her to crayfish, it wouldn¡¯t cost much. However, their team had ten. If they treated all of them to a meal, it would definitely cost a lot of money. Moreover, with her status, she would never eat such a low-level thing as crayfish. If she wanted to eat, she would have to eat a big wave dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Min hooked Tan Rou with her left hand and Shang Jin with her right. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat crayfish!¡±


    After they left, a boy in Hu Cheng¡¯s team asked, ¡°Senior Lin, where are we going for dinner tonight?¡± He wanted to ask which canteen they were going to eat at. Under normal circumstances, their team would go to eat together after finishing their experiments.


    Xue Lin was still angry. When she heard him say that he wanted to eat, she said angrily, ¡°You only know how to eat. What else can you do besides eating? Have you figured out the experimental data?¡±


    The boy was scolded for no reason and did not dare to speak anymore..

 Chapter 740 - 740: 740 Meeting Again

    Chapter 740 - 740: 740 Meeting Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and her group arrived at the front of Tianyi Hotel and saw Li Li and the others dressed neatly.


    ¡°Why are you guys dressed like this? Is there a gathering?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Li Li pped her hands and said, ¡°Xiao Rou, you don¡¯t know. Brother Tao prepared a lot of ingredients at home tonight. He said he would treat us to a meal. In the end, you called us over with a phone call. We didn¡¯t even have the chance to roast the lobsters.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Tan Rou was a little puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Big Brother tell me?¡±


    ¡°Brother Tao Zhi said he wanted to give you a surprise but he also said that if you want to eat with your new friends, you can eat outside. Then, we came over,¡± Li Li continued.


    Xu Yan and Lu Qing were also here. Tao Zhi had invited them, but when they heard that Tan Rou had joined the research team, they also wanted toe and meet the people from the research team of the Capital University, so they all came to freeload.


    ¡°Did Big Brother prepare a lot of food?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s so much that even ten freezers can¡¯t fit it,¡± Li Li said exaggeratedly.


    Tian Tian was more pragmatic. She said, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi has prepared a lot of food. If we use a bathtub to store it, it can fill four bathtubs.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Li eximed. ¡°Tiantian, those are food. How can you use a bathtub to store them?¡±


    ¡°But 1 can¡¯t think of any way to exin that there¡¯s more food,¡± Tian Tian said.


    While they were talking about the food in the bathtub, Tan Rou said to Jiang Min, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll treat you tonight. Come to my ce to eat. My big brother has prepared a lot of food. It¡¯s good to have food that are already prepared for us!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Min was a little hesitant. She had promised to treat tonight. How could she go back on her word?


    ¡°Aiya, senior, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Li Li really wanted to go back and roast the lobsters. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. If the lobsters die, it won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    ¡°Will it be too much trouble for you?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ve prepared everything anyway,¡± Tan Rou said. She sent a message to Tao Zhi, asking him to install the things that had been removed. They would go back for dinner immediately.


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be Xiaorou¡¯s treat today. Let me do it next time,¡± Jiang Min decided.


    Thus, the group of people walked around the restaurant entrance and left.


    Tan Rou also sent a message to Lan Ning, asking her toe over to eat after her part-time job ended. It was rare that she didn¡¯t have evening self-study tonight, so she had to have a good meal.


    However, when they reached the entrance of themunity, they met Cheng Hu and Xue Lin again. The two of them were standing at the entrance, seemingly waiting for the security guards to let them in.


    What were Cheng Hu and Xue Lin doing here? They were here to find Tao Zhi. They didn¡¯t know how they found out that President Tao, Tao Zhi, had been staying here for a while, so they often came to look for him. However, the security guards never let them in once.


    The two of them talked until their mouths were dry, but the security guard refused to let them in. He said that without the owner¡¯s permission, he would never let them in.


    Cheng Hu and Xue Lin couldn¡¯t tell them which building Zhi Tao lived in, so Bao Na ¡®an wouldn¡¯t help them make the call.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Xue Lin was the first to see Tan Rou. ¡°Do you want to ask President Tao Junior for help? That won¡¯t do. We were the ones who came to look for President Tao Junior first. You should know about firste first served basis.¡±


    ¡°Who is President Tao Junior?¡± Tian Tian was dumbfounded. ¡°Why does it sound so familiar?¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, you have to remember him even if you lost your memories!¡± Li Li said in surprise. ¡°President Tao Junior is Big Brother Tao, and President Tao is Uncle Tao. However, everyone calls him Master Tao and not President Tao.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Brother Tao Zhi.¡± Tian Tian blushed and nodded.


    Hu Cheng and Xue Lin knew that they knew Tao Zhi after hearing their words, so they went up to them and tried to get close to him. ¡°Hey, do you know little President Tao? Can you introduce us? If you seed, we will give you arge sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Give me money?¡± Tian Tian blinked. ¡°Are you that rich?¡±


    ¡± Of course,¡± Xue Lin said proudly. ¡°Our family is very rich.¡±


    ¡°Can you be richer than Brother Tao Zhi¡¯s family?¡± Tian Tian asked again.


    Xue Lin¡¯s smile froze. ¡°That¡­may not be possible..¡±

 Chapter 741 - 741: 741 Please Leave

    Chapter 741 - 741: 741 Please Leave


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian continued to say the most heart-wrenching words in simple words. ¡°You¡¯re not as rich as Brother Tao Zhi, yet you still dare to say that you¡¯re rich. You¡¯re really thick-skinned.¡±


    Li Li covered her mouth andughed. Even Xu Yan, who was a man of few words, couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Forget about the Capital!¡± Xue Lin shouted. ¡°Even in the whole country, there aren¡¯t many who are richer than the Tao family, right?¡±


    However, Tian Tian added, ¡°I think Brother Zhuang Liu¡¯s family should be simr to the Tao family.¡±


    Xue Lin and Cheng Hu were stunned. Who was this cute little girl? How did she know both Zhi Tao and Zhuang Liu?


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Tian Tian, don¡¯t waste your breath on them. Big Brother is still waiting for us to go back and have a barbecue. I heard that a lot of cakes were baked tonight. Let¡¯s go back and eat.¡±


    At the mention of eating cake, Tian Tian became excited. She ran in circles to the security room and shouted happily, ¡°Uncle, please open the door for me. I want to go back and eat cake!¡±


    The security guard liked Tian Tian very much. When he saw her return, he immediately opened the trapdoor. ¡°Hurry up and go in!¡±


    Tan Rou and the others followed him in.


    Hu Cheng and Xue Lin also wanted to take the opportunity to enter, but they were stopped by the security guards. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you two? Who let you in?¡±


    Hu Cheng pointed at Jiang Min and the others and said, ¡°Why is it that they can go in but we can¡¯t?!¡±


    Those who could work as security guards here were not stupid. They had seen Tan Rou bring these people over long ago, which meant that they knew each other, so they did not stop her.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Tan Rou exined the situation. ¡°Uncle, these are my friends. They¡¯re here as guests. Please let them in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since they are your friends, we won¡¯t stop them.¡± The security guard smiled.


    Tan Rou smiled and said to the uncle, ¡°My brother prepared a barbecue at home tonight. I¡¯ll send some over for the security guardter. It¡¯ll be supper.¡±


    The owners of this ce were very rich. They often gave things to the security guards or cleaners, so the uncle epted the things very easily. ¡°I thank you on behalf of my brothers.¡±


    Xue Lin was surprised again. Tan Rou was the owner of this ce? Then, could they ask Tan Rou for help?


    ¡°Tan Rou, it was our bad attitude this afternoon. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Xue Lin gave a smile that she thought was very beautiful. ¡°1 heard that the Tao Group¡¯s President Tao lives here. Can you bring us in so that we can look for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who is looking for me?¡± Tao Zhi came over wearing an apron. ¡°Why did I hear someone calling me?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Tan Rou called out.


    Tao Zhi saw that his sister had returned and a smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re back so soon? I haven¡¯t even prepared the barbecue yet.¡±


    Then, He saw therge group of people behind him and was very happy. Are you all Rourou¡¯s friends? Pleasee in! We¡¯re having barbecue tonight. 1 specially flew lobster back from Australia. It¡¯s very fresh.¡±


    Before Tan Rou could say anything, Xue Lin and Hu Cheng couldn¡¯t stand still. Hu Cheng ignored the security guards and rushed to Tao Zhi. ¡°Hello, President Tao. I¡¯m Hu Cheng, a student at Capital University. I came here today to discuss a coboration with you. We have a project that is nearingpletion. We hope you can take a look.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t like to talk about work during break time, so he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s about cooperation, let¡¯s talk about it when I go to work. 1 have to go make a barbecue now. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you talk about the project.¡±


    Xue Lin had an idea. ¡°Little President Tao, we know your sister. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her.¡±


    When Tao Zhi heard that they knew his sister and that they came in with Tan Rou, his attitude became better. ¡°Are you Rourou¡¯s friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± This was what Cheng Hu and Xue Lin said.


    ¡°No!¡± This was what Tan Rou said.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Big Brother, they¡¯re not my friends. Don¡¯t bother about them. Let¡¯s go back and make some barbeque. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    Tao Zhi could feel that Tan Rou didn¡¯t like them. Since Tan Rou didn¡¯t like them, there was no need to talk about this project. ¡°Then forget it. There¡¯s no need to talk about this project.¡±


    ¡°Ask them to leave,¡± he instructed the security guard. ¡°Don¡¯t let them appear in the neighborhood again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll file aint..¡±

 Chapter 742 - 742: 742 There’s Such a Thing?

    Chapter 742: 742 There¡¯s Such a Thing?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron left with her friends first, while Tao Zhi stayed behind. He only prepared to go back when he saw Hu Cheng and his wife leave.


    Hu Cheng was very unwilling. He had prepared for so long to cooperate with the TRpany, but the TRpany was famous for not being easy to contact. Other than government work, they would not ept any other work.


    The only exception was this year¡¯s cooperation with the Tao Corporation, so they wanted to use this as a breakthrough to get in touch with the TRpany.


    Xue Lin leaned against the door and shouted at Zhi Tao, ¡°President Tao, you haven¡¯t seen our project. How can you reject it like this?¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at them with interest. ¡°You¡¯ve offended my sister, yet you still want me to cooperate with you. Do you think I¡¯m someone that nice?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tao, the project is not a small matter. How can you break off the cooperation with us because of a personal grudge? Then you¡¯re too narrow-minded!¡±


    Tao Zhi walked over and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Tao family will not cooperate with anyone who offends my sister. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a small-minded person, so I don¡¯t want to work with you. Please leave this ce. If you keep staying here, it will affect the entry and exit of other owners.¡±


    Hu Cheng said, ¡°Little President Tao, we don¡¯t want to offend your sister. It¡¯s just that our school has a rule that no student below the postgraduate level can join our research group. Your sister is only a freshman this year and doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to join our research group, so we rejected her.¡±


    Xue Lin added, ¡°We also gave your sister the right to enter. However, she did notplete the assessment task we gave her. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want her to enter. She did not meet the requirements herself.¡±


    Tao Zhi seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡±


    He thought about his sister¡¯s research on robots. With his sister¡¯s level, why would she need to join the Science and Technology Society?


    Hu Cheng saw that Tao Zhi¡¯s expression had softened. He hurriedly said, ¡°President Tao, this is all a misunderstanding. If your sister still wants to return to our team, I will wee her to join us.¡±


    Xue Lin frowned. She had already seen Tan Ron¡¯s background. If Tan Ron joined their team, Hu Cheng would definitely curry favor with Tan Ron. By then, Tan Ron would pay more than her, and everyone would listen to Tan Ron. She didn¡¯t want to see that happen.


    She tugged at Hu Cheng¡¯s clothes, indicating that she would not agree to this condition. However, Hu Cheng red at her and told her not to speak.


    Xue Lin was very angry. She said to Zhi Tao directly, ¡°President Tao, although I really want your sister to join our team, the school¡¯s rules are there. We can¡¯t change them.¡±


    Hu Cheng was about to die from anger. What did she mean by saying this at this time? Was he going to waste this opportunity?


    ¡°President Tao, rules are dead, but people are alive. As long as Tan Rou wants toe, I will definitely arrange the most suitable position for her.¡± Hu Cheng said fawningly.


    Xue Lin continued to argue with Cheng Hu, ¡°Captain, if you want to recruit her, that¡¯s fine. If anything happens, 1 will not be responsible for her. She¡¯s just a freshman. Who knows what will happen to her.¡±


    Hu Cheng really wanted to cover Xue Lin¡¯s mouth. Why did she say all this in front of Zhi Tao? Did she think that they had not caused enough trouble?


    ¡°It seems that someone in your team doesn¡¯t like my sister. Since that¡¯s how it is now, my sister will not be joining your team. There¡¯s no need to talk about this anymore. 1 won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°I will never work with you!¡± Tao Zhi added.


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on a fool. He still had to go back and make barbecue for his sister. It was rare for him to have a night of rest. He had to show off his skills so that his sister wouldn¡¯t think about Zhuang Liu and not them every day.


    After Zhi Tao left, Cheng Hu was both angry and annoyed. ¡°Xue Lin, do you know what you just did?¡±


    ¡°Captain,¡± Xue Lin said disdainfully, ¡°We¡¯ve offended his sister. It would be weird if he cooperated with us. And even if the Tao family can¡¯t do it, we still have other choices. We still have the Zhuang family..¡±

 Chapter 743 - 743: 743 Fuming With Rage

    Chapter 743: 743 Fuming With Rage


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hu Cheng was about to die from anger. ¡°Do you know why I want to work with the Tao family? 1 didn¡¯t want to work with the Tao family at all. I wanted to work with TR Technology! All these years, thepany has been working on government projects. It doesn¡¯t even look at other projects. Only this year, thepany has cooperated with the Tao family for the first time, so we have to seize this opportunity to get little President Tao to introduce us to President Hang!¡±


    Xue Lin really didn¡¯t know what was going on. She only knew that Hu Cheng¡¯s research was going to be done in cooperation with a bigpany. In her opinion, if the Tao family couldn¡¯t do it, she could change the banker. At worst, she could give it to the Meng family. She didn¡¯t expect Hu Cheng to want to cooperate with TR Company.


    TR Technology was one of the toppanies. Other than government projects, fewpanies had officially cooperated with them. If Hu Cheng wanted to cooperate with TR, he could only look for the Tao family.


    Xue Lin gritted her teeth and said to Cheng Hu, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for offending Tan Rou. Captain, don¡¯t worry. 1 will definitely coax Tan Rou and get her to help us.¡±


    Hu Cheng didn¡¯t want to hear her boast. ¡°Don¡¯t talk big with me. Wait until you¡¯ve cured her and help us get a chance to meet President Tao.¡±


    Xue Lin swore to herself that she must get this chance.


    On the other side, the Tao brothers were happily preparing dinner when Xiao Mo walked in with two big boxes and one small box. He did not treat himself as an outsider at all.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, good evening!¡± Xiao Mo greeted them politely.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t care about Tao Zhi¡¯s unfriendly attitude at all. He ced one of the boxes on the table beside the grill and said, ¡°This is the snowke beef that Third Young Master prepared for Miss Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou saw Xiao Mo and walked over. When she heard that Zhuang Liu had prepared snowke beef for her, she was quite happy. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother.¡±


    Xiao Mo opened another box, which was filled with Tan Ron¡¯s favorite cherries. Each of them was the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and they were also purple-ck in color.


    ¡°These are fresh cherries. If Xiao Rou gets tired of eating barbecue, you can eat some to freshen out.¡± Xiao Mo continued.


    Tan Rou thought that this was a good idea. Although her brother had prepared a lot of food, he did not prepare cherries.


    ¡°Cherry can indeed be a good mouthwash.¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    ¡°Where are the fruits I asked you to prepare?¡± Tao Zhi asked Tao Zheng.


    Tao Zheng pointed at the table beside him. ¡°They¡¯re all over there.¡±


    ¡°Do you have cherries?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not the season to eat cherries. Where can I get cherries?¡± Tao Zheng replied.


    ¡°How did that Zhuang Liu kid get so many cherries?¡± Tao Zhi asked angrily.


    Tao Zheng pursed his lips. ¡°Maybe he has countless cherry gardens overseas to ensure that there are cherries to eat all year round.¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s words reminded Tao Zhi, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll get someone to buynd to nt cherries tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Mo took out a smaller box and opened it. Inside was a brightly colored blue Australian lobster. ¡°Miss Rourou, Third Young Master specially prepared this for you.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that blue lobsters were rare, so she said, ¡°Thank you. I like the color of this shell very much. I¡¯ll shave it off and make it into a specimenter.¡± Tao Zhi was fuming. Why was Zhuang Liu so annoying? It wasn¡¯t easy for him to prepare a barbecue for his sister, but in the end, all the things Zhuang Liu prepared were Tan Ron¡¯s favorite, and they were even rarer than what he prepared. How could he swallow this?


    Tian Tian walked over from the small garden. She saw Tao Zhi surrounded by smoke and asked curiously, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, why is there so much smoke around you?¡±


    ¡°Your Brother Tao Zhi is already fuming with anger,¡± Tao Zheng teased.


    Tao Zhi red at his younger brother. ¡°Go to the side and cut the fruits. Don¡¯t squeeze me here.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t mind. He could do anything. After all, his job tonight was to be a photographer.


    Tan Rou did not notice Tao Zhi at all. She was still concerned about Zhuang Liu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Third Brother join us for tonight?¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°Third Young Master has a few important international meetings to attend tonight, so he can¡¯t spare the time. He said that he¡¯ll personally make a barbecue for you next time.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on him. I¡¯ll get him some foodter.. Help me bring it back to him?¡±

 Chapter 744 - 744: 744 Eating Barbecue

    Chapter 744: 744 Eating Barbecue


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo was about to say ¡®okay¡¯ whenTao Zhi red at him fiercely. His gaze was so sharp that it seemed like it could crush Xiao Mo into pieces.


    ¡°Uh, 1 think I¡¯ll help President Tao cook the barbecue.¡± Xiao Mo rolled up the sleeves of his suit, which was worth a few thousand dors, and washed his hands under the tap beside him. Then, he began to help Tao Zhi roast the skewers.


    Originally, there was a chef present, but Tao Zhi insisted on roasting it himself, so he became the one roasting the skewers. She didn¡¯t know how long Young Master Tao had been learning, but the food he baked was quite delicious.


    Xiao Mo was even more familiar with it. As Zhuang Liu¡¯s best assistant, Xiao Mo was a master of both the kitchen and the hall. He was skilled in both literature and martial arts, and he even knew how to race cars. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In this day and age, if one didn¡¯t know a few more skills, they would be fired.


    Tao Zhi and the others were in charge of roasting, while Tan Rou and the others were in charge of eating. Gradually, they wanted to start roasting skewers as well. Therefore, Tao Zhi asked his men to add a few more small barbeque grills for them to try.


    The three or four of them upied a barbecue grill and had a lot of fun.


    ¡°Wow, is this the legendary Snowke Fat Beef?¡± Xiao Chen held a piece of beef and was reluctant to eat it. ¡°It looks really good.¡±


    ¡°Are you seeing things?¡± Shang Jin said, ¡°This is just an ordinary beef. It¡¯s not a snowke beef. The snowke beef hasn¡¯t been roasted yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Chen took a bite of the beef. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Shang Jin gave him a p. ¡°Can you be more promising?¡±


    Xiao Chen chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten such good food before.¡±


    ¡°Then you should have more.¡± Tan Rou ced some meat skewers on his te.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± Lan Ning came in carrying things. ¡°Supper for everyone but it seems like you don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!!!¡± Li Li was the first to wave. ¡°Is it braised corbone?¡±


    Lan Ning worked in a braised food shop. Her family was in the same business, so it was easy for her to work here. Every night, thedy boss would ask them to bring back some unsold braised food. Tonight, Lan Ning had also bought quite a lot for himself.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Ning handed the bag to Li Li. ¡°There¡¯s your favorite duck corbone.¡±


    Li Li held the roast beef in her left hand and the duck corbone rack in her right hand. She said happily, ¡°Ah, what a wonderful night!¡±


    Lan Ning distributed the braised food to everyone, then sat on a chair and began to eat the barbecue. Her body had almost recovered, and she had gained a few pounds of meat during this period of time.


    Xiao Mo also ate a few skewers. Seeing that it was gettingte, he nned to give Zhuang Liuliu some barbecue. Although he felt that it was not appropriate for Zhuang Liu to eat barbecue during an international conference, these barbecued meat were arranged by Miss Tan Rou, and she was the one who roasted them. He had to bring them to the Third Young Master.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, I¡¯ll bring these to Third Young Master first.¡± Xiao Mo carefully packed the barbecue.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Okay. Help me say hi to Third Brother. Tell him to rest early and not video call at night.¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t want to pass on thest sentence. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, 1 think it¡¯s better if you tell Third Young Master thest sentence yourself.¡±


    Tan Rou also felt that it was a little difficult for Xiao Mo to say this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡±


    Jiang Min had sharp ears. She had heard about the video call, so she asked, ¡°Xiaorou, who is this third brother? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the third in your family?¡±


    Tan Rou had already introduced her family members when they were chatting.


    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend,¡± Tan Rou smiled and said shyly.


    ¡°Rourou¡¯s boyfriend is super handsome. How about this?¡± Li Li said mysteriously. 1¡¯11 give you a hint and see if you can guess who he is.¡± ¡°How could we have guessed?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. You just have to guess who the current head of the Zhuang family is,¡± said Tian Tian.


    Li Li covered her mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished solving the puzzle yet. Why did you reveal the answer?¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could it be Zhuang Liu?¡±


    She was also from the capital. She knew who the current head of the Zhuang family was. Not only did she know, but she had also met him once. Unfortunately, she had only seen him from afar.


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Tao Zhi walked over. ¡°It¡¯s Zhuang Liu¡¯s fortune to be my brother-inw..¡±

 Chapter 745 - 745: 745 Liang Lu’s Crisis

    Chapter 745: 745 Liang Lu¡¯s Crisis


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min felt that Tan Ron¡¯s big brother was really bold to actually call Zhuang Liu by his name. One had to know that Zhuang Liu¡¯s current status was very high. Even if Jiang Min¡¯s grandfather was here, he would have to greet him politely.


    ¡°The Zhuang family is powerful, and our Tao family isn¡¯t bad either. Our Rourou likes Zhuang Liu. That¡¯s because the Zhuang family¡¯s ancestral grave isn¡¯t green with smoke.¡± Tao Zheng continued.


    In any case, the Tao brother didn¡¯t like his brother-inw no matter how they looked at him. Even though Zhuang Liu was very outstanding, in the eyes of the Tao brothers, Zhuang Liu was not worthy of their sister.


    ¡°Tao family?¡± Jiang Min covered her mouth. ¡°Could it be the Tao family?¡± Although she had heard Tan Rou mention that they were siblings, she had never mentioned that she was from the Tao family.


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s exactly that Tao family,¡± Li Li said mischievously.


    Jiang Min and the others quickly drank a mouthful of water to calm themselves down. They had thought that they had met a very capable first-year junior, but they did not expect this first-year junior to be even more powerful than they had imagined. Not only was she powerful, but her background was also very powerful. If he had such a background, would he need to listen to the old leaders when he applied for funding in the future?


    ¡°Tan Rou, you have to protect me!¡± Jiang Min grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand. ¡°I shall be one of your followers from now on!!¡±


    Tan Rou was about tough to death at her new friends. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to say that. Just treat me as an ordinary friend.¡±


    ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t calm down!¡± Jiang Min shook her head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you two cold jokes to calm you down?¡± Lang Yue asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jiang Min said in disgust.


    They continued to eat from dawn to dusk until they were full.


    Although Xu Yan was a boy, he was a picky eater and ate less. However, Lu Qing did not eat much this time. He kept looking at his phone.


    ¡°Who are you texting? Liang Lu?¡± Xu Yan could not help but ask.


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact her since this morning. I wanted to ask her if she wanted toe out for dinnerter this weekend, but she hasn¡¯t replied to me. I sent her a picture of the barbecue at night, but she didn¡¯t reply to me either.¡±


    Xu Yan suddenly had a bad feeling. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask around. I know someone in Liang Lu¡¯s school.¡± The ss monitor was indeed the ss monitor. He had a wide range of connections; even in university, he knew quite a few people.


    He sent a few messages to his friends and asked him to look for Liang Lu from the first-year broadcasting department.


    Unexpectedly, the person knew Liang Lu. She quickly forwarded him a link and asked, ¡°Is this the person you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Xu Yan clicked on the link and took a look. He frowned and was about to talk to Lu Qing when he realized that Lu Qing had already run out.


    ¡°Lu Qing, calm down!¡± Xu Yan said loudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with School Hunk Lu?¡± Li Li asked in confusion. ¡°Why is he going for a night run now?¡±


    Xu Yan hurriedly passed the phone to Tan Rou. ¡°Something happened to Liang Lu. Lu Qing must be looking for Liang Lu now. I¡¯ll go over and take a look first. You guys should also pack up ande!¡±


    Tan Rou took a few nces at Xu Yan¡¯s phone. The more she read, the colder her expression became.


    This was a post that exposed Liang Lu¡¯s identity. It introduced Liang Lu¡¯s biological parents in detail, as well as the incident of Liang Lu being a delinquent. Some high school ssmates also came forward to testify that Liang Lu had crippled someone, and no one had done anything about it until now.


    ¡°This is nonsense!¡± Li Li wanted to delete the post. ¡°Liang Lu wouldn¡¯t hit someone for no reason. The reason why that person was crippled was because that hooligan raped a minor! That hooligan is also underage and can¡¯t be sentenced at all. That¡¯s why Liang Lu made a move!¡±


    She was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Liang Lu isn¡¯t such a person. She¡¯s not a bad person!¡±


    Tan Rou put on a straight face. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. We might not be able to continue tonight¡¯s barbeque. We have something to deal with.¡±


    Jiang Min was very loyal. ¡°Was your friend bullied? We¡¯ll go with you to support you.¡±


    ¡°Bring me along. 1 want to support Lulu too,¡± said Tian Tian.


    Tan Rou did not object. She asked Aunt Zhou to bring herptop over. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go find Liang Lu in a while.. Whoever bullies my friend can forget about staying here!¡±

 Chapter 746 - 746: 746 Luxury Cars On The Streets

    Chapter 746: 746 Luxury Cars On The Streets


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron took out herputer and operated it in front of everyone. Her fingers tapped on the keyboard a few times, and thements about Liang Lu began to disappear. In a few minutes, there was not a single link on the Inte.


    ¡°So powerful! Are you a genius hacker?¡± Jiang Min looked at Tan Rou with admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an inte enthusiast, that¡¯s all,¡± Tan Rou said.


    She didn¡¯t want to say it, and Jiang Min wouldn¡¯t further ask about it. Everyone had their own secrets and shouldn¡¯t ask too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Lulu and the others now,¡± Tan Rou said as she closed herptop.


    Tao Zhi felt that something was wrong. He held the kebab in his hand and asked, ¡°Rourou, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, do you still remember Liang Lu?¡± Tan Rou replied. ¡°She¡¯s being bullied. I¡¯m going to help her now.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t care who Liang Lu was. He only knew that his sister¡¯s friend had been bullied. So, he said, ¡°I¡¯lle along.¡±


    Tan Rou rejected him. ¡°Big Brother, this is just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to do anything but I would need to borrow your car. It¡¯ll be easier for me to drive over.¡± She knew how to drive. After she became an adult, she began to learn how to drive. Before she graduated from high school, she had already gotten her driver¡¯s license, but she didn¡¯t usually drive it.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll arrange for a few people to go with you.¡± Tao Zhi knew that Tan Rou had her own opinions, so he only arranged for a car to follow her over. He would not go over himself.


    Not long after, more than ten cool sports cars appeared at the entrance of the neighborhood. Tan Rou got into one of them while the others sat in other cars.


    Li Li touched thefortable seat and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow, this is awesome! I¡¯ve never sat in such a good car in my life.¡±


    ¡°Miss,¡± said the burly young driver in front. ¡°Sit tight. We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    They weren¡¯t ordinary drivers. They usually worked as bodyguards, but they were only temporary drivers today.


    Tan Rou looked at the time. It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The traffic control was rtively rxed at this time, so they easily arrived at the school gate. The whole process did not take more than fifteen minutes.


    The school security guard looked at the dozens of luxury cars and did not dare to stop them. If he scratched these cars while stopping them, he would not be able to afford it for three lifetimes.


    As night fell, the university students ¡®nightlife had just begun. When the university students who were going in and out saw the dozens of luxury cars, they forgot what they were doing.


    ¡°D*mn, what¡¯s going on? Where did the big shotse to patrol the territory?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the supercar leading the way? A limited edition Deep Sea Ghost! It¡¯s worth more than ten million!¡±


    ¡°These dozen cars must be worth hundreds of millions, right?¡±


    Foreign cars were generally not allowed to enter the school. Moreover, it was night time, so it was not safe to drive into the school. Tan Rou asked the driver to park the car by the roadside and they walked in trying to look for Liang Lu.


    Suddenly, a girl was pushed out, staggering. The person seemed to be resisting, but she was alone and couldn¡¯t resist so many people.


    ¡°Get out of our school. A despicable and dirty person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be in the same school as us!¡± A girl with dyed red hair pushed Liang Lu out.


    Liang Lu dragged her injured leg and looked at them angrily. ¡°I got in based on my ability. The school didn¡¯t even say that they wanted to expel me. What right do you have to let me go?¡±


    Zhang Xue said, ¡°We¡¯re also thinking for our school. The school has been building a good campus atmosphere for the past two years. If we let a student with bad morals like you stay in our school, what will happen to our school¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Liang Lu panted heavily. ¡°Zhang Xue, I admit that there¡¯s a personal grudge between us, but don¡¯t bring it up here. You were the one who exposed me, right? Why are you doing this? Won¡¯t your actions have a negative impact on the school?¡±


    Zhang Xue insisted. ¡°1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. However, we¡¯re doing this to solve the problem for the school. As long as you leave our school, it will be a better ce!¡±


    Liang Lu supported herself against the wall and stood up.. ¡°Will our school¡¯s atmosphere really improve if I get kicked out?¡±

 Chapter 747 - 747: 747 You Are You

    Chapter 747: 747 You Are You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhang Xue didn¡¯t care about that. She just needed to kick Liang Lu out. She wasn¡¯t afraid that the teacher would question her because she wasn¡¯t the one who asked Liang Lu to drop out. It was the result of everyone¡¯s discussion. Thew doesn¡¯t punish the masses. Teacher can¡¯t possibly arrest all of them, right?


    ¡°1 really don¡¯t understand how the teachers in the school let you pass. The daughter of a prostitute,¡± a girl said. ¡°She even beat people up and was a gangster. How can she be a university student?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf!¡± Liang Lu roared.


    ¡°Who knows if what you said is true or not? Anyway, we don¡¯t like you. You¡¯d better leave quickly. Don¡¯t waste our time here.¡± another girl said.


    Liang Lu still wanted to defend herself, but a bucket of dirty water suddenly appeared out of nowhere and sshed on her. Her leg was injured, so she couldn¡¯t move quickly. She could only close her eyes and let the dirty water ssh on her.


    However, only a little bit of the dirty water was sshed on her. Most of the dirty water was blocked by someone. That person¡¯s snow-white shirt immediately turned ck, and his handsome hairstyle was also contaminated by the dirty water.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Qing hugged Liang Lu in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Lu Qing?¡± Liang Lu stood there in a daze and muttered.


    Lu Qing noticed her leg injury and carried her up. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Zhang Xue and the others stopped them and surrounded them. ¡°Handsome, please don¡¯t interfere in our business. If you want to talk, let¡¯s sit down and have a good chatter.¡±


    Lu Qing red at them angrily. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? This is illegal! The school doesn¡¯t allow bullying. You¡¯re already adults. Don¡¯t you know thew?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s dirty? She¡¯s the daughter of a prostitute. She might have some dirty disease on her.¡± A girl who was jealous of Liang Lu said viciously, ¡°Handsome, 1 advise you not to hug her. Otherwise, she will infect you.¡±


    Liang Lu felt wronged. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not dirty. My mother is not a prostitute. She¡¯s not a prostitute¡­¡±


    Lu Qing had seen Liang Lu¡¯s imposing appearance before. She stood on the field and instructed others to clean up thewn that they had dirtied. He had also seen Liang Lu beating people up, but this was the first time he had seen Liang Lu so fragile.


    ¡°How do you know her mother is a prostitute?¡± Lu Qing roared. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been one before?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. Why are you scolding me?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to hit her, 1 will scold you. If I didn¡¯t have hands now, 1 would have hit you.¡± Lu Qing no longer cared about his gentlemanly demeanor. ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time 1 see you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do that!¡± Liang Lu grabbed Lu Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my karma. I bullied too many people in high school, and now it¡¯s alling back to me.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ve done so many good deeds. Did anyone say they wanted to reward you?¡± Lu Qing was furious. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Liang Lu, you are yourself. Since you have already been epted by the university, you should study well in school. Don¡¯t be affected by these idiots.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡± A girl was unhappy. ¡°Do you believe that you won¡¯t be able to survive in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Then you try!¡± Lu Qing hugged Liang Lu. ¡°You were the one who sshed the water just now, right?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t hide the bucket and admitted it openly. ¡°It¡¯s me. What are you going to do about that?!¡±


    Lu Qing kicked the bucket away. Due to inertia, the girl holding the bucket was also sent flying.


    Seeing that Lu Qing had made a move, the group of people who had hit Liang Lu did not hold back. They rushed forward and started fighting at the school gate.


    Tan Rou and the others had wanted to give Lu Qing some time to perform well in front of Liang Lu, but they couldn¡¯t just leave them be in this situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tan Rou took the lead and rushed over.


    A group of people started fighting at the school gate, but the security guards did not move. They seemed to be used to such scenes. As long as no one died, they wouldn¡¯t care.


    Lu Qing carried her and left the battlefield. Tan Rou threw him a bunch of keys. ¡°Take Lulu to the hospital.¡±


    Liang Lu refused to leave. ¡°No, I want to stay too!¡±


    They were here for her, so she couldn¡¯t leave..

 Chapter 748 - 748: 748 You Can’t Leave

    Chapter 748: 748 You Can¡¯t Leave


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing could not persuade her, so he could only stay with her.


    The bodyguards that Tan Rou brought over did not make a move. These were all inexperienced children. If they made a move, they would probably kill a bunch of them. Moreover, now that the young miss was not at a disadvantage, they would not make a move.


    Zhang Xue did not join in the battle. She had originally used those people to help her fight. Regardless of whether they seeded or failed, the final responsibility would not fall on her.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable to them, Zhang Xue hurriedly took a few photos as evidence and prepared to escape.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xu Yan appeared out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Zhang Xue wanted to grab Xu Yan¡¯s face, but Xu Yan dodged her attack by moving his neck back. Then, he pressed Zhang Xue against the wall, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡± It was rare for Xu Yan to speak loudly. ¡°You guys bullied your schoolmates and even fought at the school gate because of a fewments on the Inte. Is it really worth it?¡±


    Tan Rou and the others had the upper hand. The people lying on the ground were all from the other side. Even Li Li and Tian Tian had joined forces to take down one of them.


    Xu Yan brought the culprit, Zhang Xue, over. ¡°You guys seem to be having a good time here, but the person who provoked you guys took a lot of photos of you.¡±


    A boy got up from the ground and clutched his stomach. He questioned, ¡°Zhang Xue, you were the one who shouted the loudest just now. In the end, we all attacked, but you wanted to escape. What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I was going to look for the teacher,¡± Zhang Xue said.


    ¡°Do you have the guts to look for the teacher? Do you dare to tell the teacher that you ganged up with your own school¡¯s people to bully your ssmates?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t bullying anyone here! We¡¯re just cleaning up the school¡¯s garbage,¡± Zhang Xue argued.


    ¡°Are you a broom? Or are you a mop?¡± Li Li giggled.


    Zhang Xue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did you say I was a broom and mop?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with her. A person like her will be obedient after a beating.¡± Lu Qing moved his fists a few times. ¡°I¡¯ve never hit girls, but today I¡¯m going to break a vow.¡±


    Zhang Xue was scared. ¡°How can you hit a girl?¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. He rarely revealed such a scary smile. In the eyes of others, School Hunk Lu was a sunny and cheerful person, but Lu Qing also had a temper. His temper was not small. As the future heir of the Lu Corporation, Lu Qing was not a pushover.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Tan Rou blocked Lu Qing. ¡°The situation was rather chaotic just now. If we fought, then so be it. Even if the police came, they would only think that we were fighting. If you hit Zhang Xue now, it will be an intentional injury. You will be sent to the police station.¡±


    Lu Qing couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Did Liang Lu get beaten up by them for nothing?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. If Liang Lu still wanted to stay in this school, then Zhang Xue had to leave.


    ¡°Zhang Xue, were you the one who posted those things on the Inte?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°What post?¡± Zhang Xue denied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Tan Rou knew that she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but it didn¡¯t matter. She had ways to find out who posted it.


    ¡°Bring me myputer.¡± Tan Rou ordered.


    A bodyguard in a ck short-sleeved shirt immediately ran to the front of the luxury car. He took out aptop from the passenger seat and handed it to Tan Rou respectfully. ¡°Miss.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t stop on the way here. She spent a few minutes tracking down the IP address of the person who posted the post. Moreover, the university¡¯s internal posts required real names. The evidence showed that the person was Zhang Xue.


    Tan Rou handed the evidence to Zhang Xue. ¡°You sent this, right?¡±


    Zhang Xue was very angry. ¡°This is my privacy. How dare you invade my privacy? I¡¯m going to sue you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that what you sent doesn¡¯t belong to other people¡¯s privacy?¡± Tan Rou found it ridiculous. ¡°This is Liang Lu¡¯s mother, not yours. What right do you have to post these? And you said that she beat up another person and sent him to the hospital. Do you know that the person she beat up was a hooligan who raped an underage girl?¡±


    Tan Rou faced the crowd. ¡°Liang Lu¡¯s mother was not a prostitute. She was a good mother who loved her daughter.. If one day your mother is falsely used of being a prostitute, what would you think?¡±

 Chapter 749 - 749: 749 Used

    Chapter 749: 749 Used


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°My mother was never a prostitute. How would I know? Besides, 1 didn¡¯t say anything,¡± one of the girls said softly. ¡°I heard from others that her mother was a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? I¡¯ll go and talk to him,¡± Lu Qing asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liang Lu¡¯s roommate, she¡¯s from the same ce as her,¡± the girl said.


    The person in Liang Lu¡¯s dormitory and who came from the same ce as her could only be Zhang Xue.


    Zhang Xue said, ¡°Her mother is a prostitute. Her mother seduced my father, and my parents divorced. Ask her if there¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t want to ask. He just wanted to beat Zhang Xue up. So, he pulled Zhang Xue over and pressed her in front of Liang Lu. He said sternly, ¡°Apologize to her!¡±


    Zhang Xue¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°I will never apologize to the daughter of a prostitute!¡±


    Liang Lu was very tired. She said weakly, ¡°Lu Qing, don¡¯t make things difficult for her. She¡¯s also a victim.¡±


    ¡°She was originally the victim, but now she has be the perpetrator.¡± Tan Rou operated theputer for a while and a recording was yed.


    There were two people talking, a boy and a girl.


    ¡°If you do this well, I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan,¡± the girl said. ¡°It¡¯s not a small sum for you.¡±


    The boy said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it well but how much hatred does this girl named Liang Lu have with you? Why are you ndering her like this? Besides, aren¡¯t you afraid that she won¡¯t be able to take it andmit suicide?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± the girl asked. ¡°IfShe couldn¡¯t take it anymore andmitted suicide, I wasn¡¯t the one who killed her. Even if the policee looking for me, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Is Liang Lu¡¯s mother really a prostitute?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m a prostitute or not?¡± the girl said impatiently. ¡°Just do as I said and get the inte trolls to help me spam thements. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t forget to transfer the money to me after you¡¯re done,¡± the boy said.


    The recording ended here. One of the two people in the recording was Zhang Xue, and the other was aputer science student.


    Zhang Xue once posted a post about how this guy was in charge of finding fake reviewers to scold her. Perhaps the guy was afraid that Zhang Xue would go back on her word, so he kept all their recordings in hisputer. Tan Rou found it when she was looking for the fake reviewers ¡®IP address, which could be used as evidence to prove Liang Lu¡¯s innocence.


    ¡°I have other evidence. If you want to see it, I can release it too.¡± Tan Rou closed theptop and handed it to the bodyguard beside her.


    ¡°All, could it be that we¡¯ve all been used by her?¡± The students began to suspect Zhang Xue.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Hasn¡¯t Zhang Xue been badmouthing Liang Lu? Since the first day of school, the two of them have been on bad terms. Zhang Xue must be jealous of Liang Lu.¡±


    ¡°Why would Zhang Xue be jealous of Liang Lu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Liang Lu has a very rich and handsome boyfriend! One day, Liang Lu¡¯s boyfriend sent her home and Zhang Xue saw them. Zhang Xue asked Liang Lu for the boy¡¯s contact number, but Liang Lu didn¡¯t give it to her. Then, Zhang Xue became jealous of Liang Lu.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Liang Lu¡¯s boyfriend. Why would Zhang Xue want his contact information?¡±


    ¡°Liang Lu said that he¡¯s not her boyfriend. He¡¯s just an ordinary friend.¡±


    ¡°It must be a hooligan!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a hooligan?¡± Lu Qing wiped the dirty water off his head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who sent Liang Lu back to the dormitory. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± The girls who were talking eximed at the same time.


    Zhang Xue looked at Liang Lu with jealousy. She saw where the bodyguard had taken theputer from. They even came with these luxury cars. Liang Lu had so many rich friends. Why couldn¡¯t she introduce one to her?


    ¡°Who¡¯s fighting here?¡± A woman in her thirties ran over in high heels.


    ¡°Counselor!¡± Liang Lu called out, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The counselor said, ¡°I just returned to the dormitory. As soon as I entered the door, I received a call from the other counselor. She said that my students were fighting at the door. I didn¡¯t even have time to change my shoes and ran over in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Counselor, you have to help me. They were the ones that hit us!¡± Zhang Xue burst into tears in a second. She grabbed the counselor¡¯s arm and took out the photo. Sheined, ¡°This group of people deliberately drove over to hit our ssmates..¡±

 Chapter 750 - 750: 750 Call the Police

    Chapter 750: 750 Call the Police


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°We did drive here especially, but we¡¯re not here to beat up your students. We¡¯re here to protect our friends,¡± said Tan Rou.


    The counsellor felt that they were not good people, so he said, ¡°Where are you from? Why are you causing trouble at our school gate?¡±


    ¡°Capital University.¡± Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re all from Capital University.¡± The counsellor didn¡¯t believe that the students of New York University would onlye to the entrance of their second-tier university to cause trouble. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± the counsellor warned.


    ¡°This is our student ID card and smart card.¡± Jiang Min and the others had their identification documents with them. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take it to the official website to check. I¡¯m Jiang Min, a second-year PhD student at Capital University.¡±


    All the students took out the things that could prove their identity. This time, it was the counsellor¡¯s turn to be confused. Capital University was the best university in the country. Why would students from theree here? Could there be some misunderstanding?


    ¡°This student, is there some misunderstanding between the two of you?¡± The counsellor¡¯s tone became very friendly.


    ¡°Let me tell you what happened. It¡¯s up to you to judge whether there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Tan Rou said.


    She told the whole story. The more the counsellor listened, the uglier her expression became. When she heard that the students in her ss wanted Liang Lu to get out of school, she was furious.


    ¡°What right do you have to kick someone out of our school?¡± The counsellor was very angry. ¡°You¡¯re all just university students. Don¡¯t you know that bullying students is illegal? There are so many people on the Inte who have lost their lives because of rumours. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Those students were already very regretful after knowing that they had been used. After being scolded by the counsellor, they felt even more ashamed.


    ¡°Counselor, I¡¯m sorry. We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The students collectively apologized to the counsellor.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± The counsellor was a hot-tempered older sister. She pointed at the students and said, ¡°You should apologize to Liang Lu, who was hurt by you!¡±


    ¡°Call the police!¡± Tan Rou said lightly, ¡°Liang Lu was beaten up so badly. Is an apology enough?¡±


    Liang Lu limped over to the counselor and whispered, ¡°Sorry, counselor. It¡¯s sote, and I made youe all the way here.¡±


    The sky was a little dark. The counselor had not seen Liang Lu¡¯s injuries just now. When she got closer, she realized how serious Liang Lu¡¯s injuries were. Moreover, some of the scars had already scabbed over. It was obvious that they were not from today.


    ¡°Who injured you?¡± The counselor was very surprised. ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡±


    Liang Lu looked at Zhang Xue and said, ¡°It was Zhang Xue who brought people to beat me. There were several of them, and I was alone. I couldn¡¯t stop them at all. They have weapons on them. My leg was hit by them with a stick.¡± ¡°Counselor, I didn¡¯t hit her. It was someone else who did it!¡± Zhang Xue argued. ¡°Then tell me, who was the one who did it?¡± the counselor asked.


    Zhang Xue stammered for a long time, unable to say who it was. The trust was that the most serious injuries on Liang Lu¡¯s body were all inflicted by her. She had suffered a loss at Liang Lu¡¯s hands thest time and had always held a grudge in her heart. When she found an opportunity, she gave Liang Lu a good beating.


    The counselor looked at her expression and knew that she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Since you can¡¯t say anything, I can only hand you over to the school.¡±


    ¡°No, we have to call the police. We must get to the bottom of the matter regarding Zhang Xue spreading rumors on the Inte to nder Liang Lu and beat her up,¡± Tan Rou insisted.


    The counselor was in a difficult position. Both sides were her students. No matter how she dealt with it, she could only care about one side.


    Hence, she gave the right to choose Liang Lu. ¡°Liang Lu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liang Lu hesitated.


    At this moment, Zhang Xue ran to Liang Lu and cried, ¡°Liang Lu, everything that happened in the past was a misunderstanding. I apologize to you, okay? Please don¡¯t call the police!¡±


    Lu Qing stood behind Liang Lu and said to her ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what choice you make, I¡­ We will support you..¡±

 Chapter 751 - 751: 751 Fake Affection

    Chapter 751: 751 Fake Affection


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    With the support of so many friends, Liang Lu instantly had the courage to fight against them. These days, she had suffered from being looked down upon by others in school. Zhang Xue and the others kept calling her the daughter of a prostitute and even asked her to get out of school. The more Liang Lu heard, the sadder she felt.


    She was like a bamboo raft floating in the sea. She was surrounded by the vast sea. She could not seend and did not know where she would stop. But now, a huge ship suddenly appeared behind her and protected her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Liang Lu was very touched. ¡°I won¡¯t run away anymore. I¡¯ll solve the problem that 1 should face.¡±


    Zhang Xue begged for mercy. ¡°Liang Lu, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Moreover, we¡¯ve been friends since we were young. You don¡¯t want to see me get arrested by the police, do you?¡±


    ¡°You knew that we¡¯ve been friends for many years?¡± Liang Lu said coldly.


    ¡°Then how have you been treating me these past few days? Ever since 1 met you, you¡¯ve been talking about my mother and spreading rumors about me on the inte. Not only that, you even brought others to beat me. Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to let you go now?¡±


    Zhang Xue didn¡¯t want to be arrested by the police. She said to Liang Lu with tears and snot, ¡°Liang Lu, 1 really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. 1 was angry at that time. I¡¯ve thought it through now. 1 shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors about you, and I shouldn¡¯t have hit you. Can I apologize to you? Can we still be good friends?¡±


    Liang Lu did not want to let Zhang Xue off just like that. Even if Zhang Xue was once a victim, she was not anymore. Liang Lu would never forgive her for insulting her deceased mother like that. ¡°We can¡¯t be friends anymore. We won¡¯t even be friends anymore. You and 1 will be strangers from now on.¡±


    Zhang Xue did not give up. She pleaded. ¡°Liang Lu, I beg you, don¡¯t call the police! Do you really want me to kneel down and beg you?¡±


    Before Liang Lu could speak, Tan Rou walked over and said, ¡°If you kneel down and apologize to Lulu, she might consider forgiving you.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhang Xue was stunned. She then said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Liang Lu. Why are you interrupting?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust her so easily,¡± Tan Rou said softly as she patted Liang Lu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Liang Lu nodded and said to Zhang Xue, ¡°Just like what she said, if you kneel down and apologize to my dead mother, I can choose to forgive you.¡±


    Zhang Xue was furious when she heard that. ¡°Why should 1 apologize to that prostitute? You want me to kneel down? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re pretending. Since you¡¯re not going to apologize, then go to the police station and apologize to the police.¡± Li Li pursed her lips.


    ¡°There are so many of you bullying me. Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± Zhang Xue said angrily.


    ¡°You have the nerve to ask us if we have any shame?¡± Li Li looked at Zhang Xue up and down and said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you were shameless when so many of you ganged up on Lulu?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call the police,¡± Jiang Min said. ¡°People like this should be handed over to the police. They should be properly educated.¡±


    Zhang Xue did not want to be arrested at the police station. If they called the police, the police would definitely call her parents. If her mother found out that she was bullying her ssmates at school, her mother would definitely beat her to death.


    ¡°Liang Lu, let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t call the police!¡± The counselor began to persuade Liang Lu because if Liang Lu called the police, this matter would definitely not be settled easily. Moreover, it would not be good for their school if the matter blew up.


    Their school was a film school, and most of the students were art students. Many of them would enter the entertainment industry in the future. For example, Liang Lu¡¯s major in broadcasting would mean that she would enter the major satellite channels in the future to do radio programs or be a voice actor.


    Tan Rou noticed the change in the counselor¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    The counselor smiled and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get Student Zhang Xue to write a letter of apology to Student Liang Lu and give her somepensation. Then, I¡¯ll bring Liang Lu to the hospital to be treated. Our school will pay for the medical expenses. How about Student Liang Lu just recuperating in school quietly?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Teacher, to put it bluntly, I¡¯ll beat you up right now and scold your entire family. Then, I¡¯llpensate you with some money.. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 752 - 752: 752 Can’t Offend

    Chapter 752: 752 Can¡¯t Offend


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The female counselor¡¯s face instantly darkened. She said angrily, ¡°What right do you have to scold my entire family?¡±


    ¡°Then why did Zhang Xue scold Liang Lu?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The counselor could tell that this pretty girl was not easy to deal with, so she turned around and talked to Liang Lu. ¡°Liang Lu, it¡¯s not that the counselor doesn¡¯t want to help you, but this is really unnecessary. If this matter blows up, it won¡¯t be good for you or the school.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°Counselor, in your opinion, it¡¯s not a big deal that my mother was ndered and I was beaten. But in my heart, this has already caused me a lot of harm. I can¡¯t let Zhang Xue off so easily.¡±


    The counselor was also a little angry. She said harshly, ¡°You¡¯re all still students. Do you have to go to the police station? What good would that do you? Moreover, if you call the police, the school will definitely be alerted. If you offend the big shots above, 1 won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    Liang Lu found it ridiculous. ¡°Counselor, do you mean that 1 can¡¯t even protect my legal rights?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± the counselor continued. ¡°As a counselor, I don¡¯t want to see you guys get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°So what kind of trouble will we cause?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Since she asked, the counselor answered truthfully, ¡°You should know that we are a film academy, right? Every year, the students who graduate from our school will cooperate with the otherpanies outside. The outstanding graduates of our school have always cooperated with the Tao family. You should know better than me what the Tao family¡¯s status is, right?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Can the Tao family be above thew?¡±


    The counselor¡¯s face was stern as he lectured, ¡°The Tao family will definitely not let this matter blow up. You can¡¯t afford to offend the Tao family, so in the end, it¡¯s you children who will suffer. I¡¯ve already reminded you. If you insist on calling the police, don¡¯t me the school for being merciless.¡±


    Li Li looked at Tan Rou and asked in confusion, ¡°How can someone with such a bad character work with the Tao family¡¯s entertainmentpany?¡± Instead of working with them, the Tao family might as well work with me.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Li Li was joking, but what she said made sense. A student from such a school was not worthy of working with the Tao family¡¯spany.


    The counselor seemed to have heard a joke. She said to Li Li, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t remind you. You have to know your ce. If you want to work with the Tao family, you should do it in your next life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the same sentence to you. If you want to work with the Tao family, you¡¯d better do it in your next life,¡± Tan Rou said with her arms crossed.


    She took out her cell phone and called Tao Zhi. ¡°I¡¯ll call Big Brother now and ask him to end his coboration with your film academy. In the future, the outstanding graduates from your school don¡¯t have to be sent to the Tao family¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the counselor asked with a smile. ¡°Do you think they would stop just because you told them to?¡±


    The group of bodyguards who were in the background suddenly stood up. ¡°This is the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Whatever she says goes.¡±


    The counselor was shocked. To be able to bring so many people here, these teenagers definitely had extraordinary identities. She carefully examined Tan Ron¡¯s face and found that she indeed looked very simr to President Tao.


    Could it be that this girl was really the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the past?


    Thinking of this, the counselor¡¯s face turned pale. If she offended Miss Tao, her career would be over.


    ¡°Miss Tao, this is all a misunderstanding. What 1 said just now was just out of anger. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± The counselor smiled and came over to apologize. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll do whatever you say as long as we don¡¯t call the police. I don¡¯t think you want yourpany to have negativements, right?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Our entertainmentpany can¡¯t have negativements, so cutting off cooperation with people like you who have negativements is the best way.¡±


    The counselor¡¯s face turned pale. She said incoherently, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ We¡¯re worked well together in the past. Why should we cut off our cooperation? Moreover, many of our school¡¯s graduates have already signed with your family¡¯spany. If you want them to leave, you have to pay a penalty for breaching the contract..¡±

 Chapter 753 - 753: 753 Privileges

    Chapter 753: 753 Privileges


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t be able to pay the penalty?¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°However, we won¡¯t pay the penalty for breaching the contract. These people have signed contracts for a short period of time. As long as the contract ends, the outstanding people can stay. However, those who came in toze around should get lost as soon as possible. As for the students from your school in the future, we won¡¯t sign any of them.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, this school is so lousy. Do you still want to stay here?¡± She asked Liang Lu.


    Liang Lu smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here either, but with my grades, I can only go to this school. If 1 give up now, I¡¯ll have to return and repeat my studies. Although 1 don¡¯t object to it, I feel a little bad about having to take money from my adoptive parents again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to repeat it. As the eldest daughter of the Tao family, can¡¯t 1 exercise my privileges once? If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s incident, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the Tao family was so powerful that they dared to go against thew,¡± Tan Rou said meaningfully.


    The counselor continued to smile apologetically. ¡°Miss Tao, Liang Lu, don¡¯t be anxious. Although our school isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s still one of the top film academies. It might not be as good as ours if you want to change schools.¡±


    ¡°Is your school better than Capital City Film University?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The counselor¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°You¡¯re going to send her to Capital City Film University.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the ability?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The counselor naturally believed that the eldest daughter of the Tao family had the ability to do so. It was just that she felt a little unbnced. She had spent so much effort and could only be a counselor at this lousy film academy. Still, Liang Lu had easily entered the Capital Film University, the best film academy in the country.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t dare to go. She said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou that school is too good. 1 don¡¯t deserve it. Just find me a second-tier school. I don¡¯t mind if there¡¯s a ce to study.¡±


    Tan Rou reassured her. ¡°Liang Lu, I believe that if it weren¡¯t for what happened back then, you would definitely have done better. Since you like the film academy, we will go to the best one. As your good friend, 1 will definitely do my best to help you. Moreover, Capital City Film University is very close to the Capital University. The students from the two schools often visit each other. It will be much easier for us to meet then.¡±


    Liang Lu was a little moved by her. At this moment, Li Li and Tian Tiane over and advise Liang Lu.


    ¡°Lulu, when you¡¯re not by our side, we can¡¯t fight back when others bully us,¡± Li Li said.


    Tian Tian was very straightforward. ¡°Lulu, you should change to another school. Change your environment and change your mood.¡±


    Lu Qing, who had been silent all this while, came up behind Liang Lu and whispered, ¡°Liang Lu, we all hope that you can return to us. Every time we eat, you¡¯re the only one not around. Everyone feels bad.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s tears fell immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements. I¡¯ll go wherever you want me to go.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Now, we have to treat your wounds first. Then, we¡¯ll call the police. We¡¯ll then settle your transfer over to your new school.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements,¡± Liang Lu nodded.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, the counselor hurriedly stopped them. ¡°Miss Tao, we¡¯ll discuss this matter properly. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely give Liang Lu a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Anyway, our Tao family will never cooperate with your school again. There¡¯s no need for us to have any further discussion. We can handle it however we want.¡± Tan Rou said domineeringly.


    The bodyguards surrounded them and separated Tan Rou and the rest of the students, causing trouble. They escorted them back to the car and quickly drove the luxury car away.


    All the students present had heard what they had just said. Many of them were from the performing arts department. They surrounded them angrily when they heard that their school would no longer cooperate with the Tao family.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you didn¡¯t offend the eldest daughter of the Tao family, why wouldn¡¯t the Tao family cooperate with us?¡± The students swarmed up like bees and punched and kicked Zhang Xue and the others. Zhang Xue and the others were already injured and could not withstand these punches and kicks.


    Zhang Xue¡¯s counselor was also pped a few times in the chaos, but more difficult things were waiting for her in the future..

 Chapter 754 - 754: 754 Applying Medication

    Chapter 754: 754 Applying Medication


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron did not bring Liang Lu to the hospital. Instead, she brought her to her home and called the family doctor over. Before the family doctor arrived, they would treat Liang Lu¡¯s wounds.


    Aunt Zhou took the first aid kit and was about to treat Liang Lu¡¯s wound. However, Tan Rou said to her, ¡°Aunt Zhou, Lulu will be staying here tonight. Please tidy up a room for her. We¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Aunt Zhou ced the medicine on the coffee table first.


    Tan Rou wanted to apply the medicine for Liang Lu, but she had already gotten the cotton swab. She put the cotton swab down again and instructed Lu Qing, ¡°Young Master Lu,e and apply the medicine for Liang Lu. I¡¯m going out to talk to my brother about transferring schools for Liang Lu.¡±


    Li Li and the rest understood Tan Ron¡¯s meaning and found an excuse to leave the living room. Only Liang Lu and Lu Qing were left in the living room.


    Young Master Lu sat on the sofa. He picked up the cotton swab on the table and dipped it in some medicine. Then, Liang Lu wiped the wound. As she wiped, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Liang Lu hissed twice and replied, ¡°It hurts a little.¡±


    Lu Qing didn¡¯t even look up and said,¡±Since you know it hurts, why did you let them hit you? Don¡¯t you know how to run?¡±


    ¡°There are too many of them. I couldn¡¯t run even if I wanted to.¡± Liang Lu said, feeling wronged.


    ¡°Even if I ran into the toilet, some girl would rush in and grab me. The injury on my leg was caused by them using a mop stick in the toilet.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. 1 shouldn¡¯t have said that just now.¡±


    Liang Lu shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. ¡°Will Big Sister admit that she¡¯s too weak?¡±


    Liang Lu red at him. ¡°1 stopped being a big sister a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I really want you to turn back into that fearless Big Sister. At least you won¡¯t be bullied by others.¡± Lu Qing said with heartache.


    Liang Lu said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to be a big sister? I remember the first time 1 went out to beat someone up, 1 was beaten half to death by the opposite party. The corner of my eye was swollen and it took me a long time to recover but I won. After that, those people all took a detour when they saw me.¡±


    Lu Qing quietly listened to Liang Lu talk about her glorious deeds in the past andmented from time to time. They rarely had time to be alone like this, and they rarely sat down and talked calmly. If it was a year ago, Lu Qing would not have dared to imagine that he would be sitting in the living room applying medicine for Liang Lu. Previously, when he saw Liang Lu, he would always walk away from her.


    After the wounds on her face and arms were treated, Lu Qing shifted his gaze to Liang Lu¡¯s leg. Liang Lu was limping, and she had just said that her leg had been hit by a mop stick, so her leg must have been badly injured.


    ¡°Roll up your pants and let me see.¡± Lu Qing said without thinking.


    Liang Lu suddenly became shy. She pulled down her trousers again. ¡°I¡¯ll treat the wound here myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to take off your pants. I¡¯m just asking you to roll them up.¡± Lu Qing tried to goad her. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll take advantage of you?¡± He rolled up his cropped pants to his thighs.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you first.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s face turned red. She subconsciously pulled down Lu Qing¡¯s pants. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. Liang Lu looked quite cute when she blushed.


    Liang Lu rolled up her pants. Her pants were loose, so it was easy to roll them up. Lu Qing saw a very deep mark on her right calf. It was filled with blood. It looked like it had been a few days.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lu Qing didn¡¯t dare to touch it.


    Liang Lu pretended to be rxed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much. I can still endure it.¡±


    Lu Qing touched it with his hand, and Liang Lu¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Hisss¡­.¡± Liang Lu gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. I¡¯m going to faint from the pain.¡±


    Lu Qing knew it would hurt. If it didn¡¯t hurt, Liang Lu wouldn¡¯t be limping.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the family doctor here yet?¡± He was a little anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. The doctors must be asleep,¡± Liang Lu said.


    Lu Qing knew that most family doctors were on call, but he did not tell Liang Lu. ¡°Since the doctor is noting, let me treat your wound. I¡¯ve helped my grandfather with bruises before. I¡¯m very professional with it..¡±

 Chapter 755 - 755: 755 Let’s Try It Out

    Chapter 755: 755 Let¡¯s Try It Out


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liang Lu was still a little hesitant. She didn¡¯t like others touching her body. Forget about her arm, but they actually wanted to touch her leg. This made her think of some erotic videos.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Liang Lu retracted her leg.


    Lu Qing grabbed her leg and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going to apply the medicine for you now.¡±


    Lu Qing took out a bottle of medicine from the medical kit and poured some on his hand. After rubbing it open, he began to treat Liang Lu¡¯s bruises.


    Liang Lu was in so much pain that her facial features were twisted, but she was very tough and did not make a sound.


    Although Lu Qing¡¯s heart ached for Liang Lu, he also knew that this bruise had to be treated as soon as possible, so he was more heavy-handed.


    After she was done, Liang Lu was in so much pain that she was sweating and trembling.


    Lu Qing wiped his hands with the wet tissue next to him. Then, he sat back down beside Liang Lu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in if it hurts. If you want to cry, cry.¡±


    Liang Lu suddenly felt wronged. She hugged Lu Qing¡¯s neck and cried, ¡°I¡¯m really scared. If I disappear from that school, will no one find out that I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t 1 text you every day? If you don¡¯t reply to me tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to your school to look for you.¡±


    Liang Lu tugged Lu Qing¡¯s cor a few times. ¡°Why are you looking for me? Are you going to be beaten up by them with me?¡±


    Lu Qing patted Liang Lu¡¯s back tofort her. ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t fight with others, I¡¯ve practiced. My grandfather was a soldier. I started to receive his training when 1 was very young. Ordinary people can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡°Are you that powerful?¡± Liang Lu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough to protect you,¡± Lu Qing whispered.


    Liang Lu¡¯s heartbeat slowed down by half a beat. She suddenly left Lu Qing.¡± You¡­ You¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    Handsome Lu began to exude his charm. ¡°You liked me in the past, maybe it was just following the trend. I didn¡¯t like you in the past because 1 felt that you only knew how to cause trouble and didn¡¯t meet the standards for our family as a daughter-inw. However, after I discovered your true personality, my opinion of you changed. You¡¯re a very outstanding person and very loyal.¡± Liang Lu heard the words ¡®criteria for choosing a daughter-inw¡¯? She blushed and said, ¡°Why are you telling me your criteria for choosing a wife?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Lu Qing said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll fit the bill.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to be your wife? Your family has so many rules. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Liang Lu turned her face away and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s only me and my grandfather at home.¡± Lu Qing smiled bitterly. ¡°There aren¡¯t that many rules.¡±


    Liang Lu paused.¡± I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to remind you of something sad.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have parents, and 1 don¡¯t have parents either. The two little orphans can make a pair.¡± Lu Qing stretched out his hand. ¡°Liang Lu, do you want to try being with me?¡±


    Liang Lu would be a fool if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But don¡¯t you like girls like Rourou? She¡¯s good-looking, smart, and capable. She¡¯s a good match for you. I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡±


    Lu Qing said, ¡°I think the same as you. Tan Rou is an idol, but she can only be an idol.¡±


    ¡°Then do you really like me?¡± Liang Lu asked again.


    Lu Qing answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I really like you because I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before. I don¡¯t know what it feels like to love someone. If you¡¯re willing, I want to try courting you. If you¡¯re not willing, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Liang Lu sat there and thought for a while. Lu Qing was the first person she had liked. At that time, she had liked Lu Qing on a whim. After thinking about it, she felt that her actions were stupid enough, so she buried this feeling in her heart.


    Now that Lu Qing had given her a choice, she also wanted to give it a try. If they broke up in the future because they were not suitable, then they would not have any regrets. At that time, she would take it as putting an end to her youth.


    ¡°I would like to try. I don¡¯t want to remember this many yearster. I don¡¯t want to regret not trying to be with you,¡± Liang Lu said firmly.


    ¡°If you agree, we might be together for the rest of our lives,¡± Lu Qing said with a smile.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t dare to have such extravagant demands. After all, Lu Qing¡¯s family background was there..

 Chapter 756 - 756: 756 Iceberg Beauty

    Chapter 756: 756 Iceberg Beauty


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Aunt Zhou saw that the two people in the living room were almost done talking before she came downstairs with two sets of clothes in her hands.


    ¡°These are the clothes of Eldest Miss and Eldest Young Master. Please change into them.¡± Aunt Zhou handed the clothes to them.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t have much dirty water on her body. Besides, she had just applied medicine and didn¡¯t want to waste it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need a shower.¡±


    Lu Qing took the clothes from her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to shower. You just need to change your clothes. 1¡¯11 go take a shower first. The dirty water on my body is quite ufortable.¡±


    The weather was rtively hot, and the dirty water on his body had long been blown dry, leaving only an unpleasant smell. It was very unbearable for Young Master Lu, but because he had to apply medicine for Liang Lu, he did not notice the smell on his body.


    Liang Lu also said embarrassedly, ¡°Then you should go take a shower. I¡¯ll go out and see what Rourou and the others are doing. 1 saw some barbecue outside just now. I¡¯ll go and eat some.¡±


    Lu Qing then remembered to ask Liang Lu if she had eaten. ¡°Did you not eat dinner?¡±


    Liang Lu sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat dinner. I haven¡¯t been able to eat all day today. As long as it¡¯s after ss, those lunatics wille and find trouble with me. I don¡¯t have time to eat at all.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s heart ached. He said to Aunt Zhou, ¡°Aunt Zhou, can you prepare some porridge for her? If she eats barbecue on an empty stomach, her stomach might not be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Lu is really a very considerate person,¡± Aunt Zhou said with a smile.


    Lu Qing turned his face away. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Aunt Zhou smiled but did not say anything. The friends that the young miss made were all good people. They were kind, polite, and very loyal.


    Lu Qing went to the bathroom to take a shower while Liang Lu came out after cleaning the stains on her clothes.


    The Tao brothers were still grilling. They wanted to put away the barbecue, but Tan Rou called them and said that they would be back to eatter, so the Tao brothers set up the barbecue rack and continued grilling.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change into the clothes 1 asked Aunt Zhou to bring you?¡± Tan Rou saw Liang Lu wearing the dirty clothes again. She asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 haven¡¯t worn that set of clothes yet.¡±


    Liang Lu shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you haven¡¯t worn that set of clothes that I can¡¯t wear it. I¡¯ve just applied medicine on my body. If I change into your clothes, it will dirty them.¡±


    ¡°We can wash them if they¡¯re dirty.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. 1¡¯11 change when I sleepter,¡± Liang Lu said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say much. Liang Lu had just applied the medicine, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to shower and change immediately.


    ¡°How was your chat with Lu Qing?¡± Tan Rou gossiped.


    Liang Lu pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°He said he would protect me.¡±


    After saying that, she buried her head in her knees.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Lu to say such a thing.¡±


    Liang Lu agreed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing too. I¡¯m very touched.¡±


    When Li Li heard Liang Lu¡¯s words, she knew that the two of them would be together soon. Among them, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, Liang Lu and Lu Qing, Tian Tian and Big Brother Tao, they all had partners. She was the only one who was still single.


    Oh, wasn¡¯t she the only single person? Wasn¡¯t the ss monitor also single?


    ¡°ss monitor, let me interview you. What do you think when you see them as a couple?¡± Li Li used the corn cob as a microphone to interview Xu Yan, who had been silent all this while.


    Xu Yan¡¯s face was still cold. He calmly replied, ¡°I wish them a happy marriage for a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you want to date someone else then?¡± Li Li didn¡¯t want this answer.


    ¡°Are you going to be the best man at their wedding?¡± Xu Yan asked in confusion.


    Li Li felt that she could not beat around the bush with Xu Yan. She said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the sudden urge to fall in love?¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would probably be joking with Li Li, but Xu Yan had always been meticulous and did not like to joke with others. ¡°No.¡±


    Li Li felt bored. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go interview someone else.¡±


    ¡°This handsome guy is so cold.¡± Shang Jin held a skewer in one hand and his face in the other. He looked at Xu Yan with a faint smile. ¡°You have the temperament of the legendary ice beauty..¡±

 Chapter 757 - 757: 757 Teasing

    Chapter 757: 757 Teasing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xu Yan looked at her nkly. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, icy beauty.¡± Shang Jin said with a smile.


    Xu Yan frowned. ¡°Beauty is used to describe girls. I¡¯m a man, so 1 can¡¯t be called a beauty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you look so good when you frown. Did anyone say that you look cold and beautiful?¡± Shang Jin couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Xu Yan was really not good at dealing with such straightforward girls.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m the first.¡± Shang Jin sat beside Xu Yan. ¡°Pretty junior, are you a freshman?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me as pretty,¡± Xu Yan corrected.


    ¡°Then do you want me to praise you for being handsome?¡± Shang Jin looked around. ¡°I think someone like Brother Tan Rou is more handsome and your ssmate with the surname Lu is also very handsome; but your temperament is different from theirs. You have a cold and aloof aura.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m neither aloof nor cold. I¡¯m also indeed not as handsome as them,¡± Xu Yan said calmly.


    Xu Yan was not the kind of person who was very handsome. He was very good-looking. There was a historical beauty about him. He had the temperament of an ancient schr, like a graceful gentleman.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Shang Jinughed a few times and handed him the skewer in his hand. ¡°1 saw that you didn¡¯t eat much just now. Do you not like it? Do you want to try the one I made? My craftsmanship is not bad.¡±


    The skewers were already in his mouth, so Xu Yan could not refuse. He picked a smaller skewer and did not eat it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it? Are you really an immortal who doesn¡¯t eat food from the mortal world?¡± Shang Jin asked deliberately.


    Xu Yan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really not the icy beauty you described. Stop teasing me.¡±


    ¡°How is this teasing? This is my sisterly love for you,¡± Shang Jin continued.


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t like tomunicate with people. When he was with Tan Rou and the others, he would only talk to them when it was important and would often give useful suggestions. But most of the time, Xu Yan remained silent. He didn¡¯t like to chat with others.


    However, Shang Jin was different. Shang Jin was very cheerful and liked to make friends the most. She also liked people who looked very cold. As soon as Xu Yan sat there, she noticed him. She observed him for a whole night before she had the chance to talk to him.


    Xu Yan was speechless. ¡°Senior, you should pay attention to the others instead.¡±


    ¡°Ah Jin, can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡± Jiang Min said. ¡°Don¡¯t tease him anymore. Don¡¯t scare him away.¡±


    Shang Jin wasn¡¯t shy at all. ¡°If 1 meet someone 1 like, I¡¯ll chase after them. Why should I be reserved? I haven¡¯t met anyone who can move my heart for many years, but when 1 saw you today, my entire heart was hooked by him.¡±


    Xu Yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He held the skewer in his hand and nned to sit somewhere else. However, just as he took a step, he slipped on a piece of bone that was on the ground.


    Shang Jin was quick to react. She threw down the skewers in her hand and hugged him. Xu Yan happened to fall into her arms.


    ¡°Hehehe, Little Junior Ice Beauty, are you throwing yourself into my arms?¡± Shang Jin took the opportunity to touch Xu Yan¡¯s waist.


    Xu Yan was rtively thin, but it did not mean that he was weakling. Usually, Xu Yan also paid great attention to his figure management and often exercised his body. It could be said that he looked thin when he wore clothes, but he was fat when he took off his clothes.


    ¡°You!¡± Xu Yan felt the hand on his waist and could not help but say in a more serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Alright, Senior Shang. That¡¯s enough. If you continue to cause trouble, the ss monitor will get angry.¡±


    Shang Jin let go of him and asked Tan Rou, ¡°I keep hearing you call him ss monitor. What¡¯s his actual name?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and looked at Xu Yan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her yourself?¡±


    Xu Yan tidied up his clothes and took a few breaths to ease his embarrassment. Then, he said to Shang Jin, ¡°Xu Yan.¡±


    Shang Jin liked this name very much. She said, ¡°This name has the meaning of a schr.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Xu Yan said.


    Shang Jin felt the need to introduce herself again. She had not introduced herself formally enough just now. ¡°My name is Shang Jin..¡±

 Chapter 758 - 758: 758 Trying to Chase After Him

    Chapter 758: 758 Trying to Chase After Him


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xu Yan also politely praised Shang Jin¡¯s name. ¡°Well, your name is meaningful too.¡± After saying that, he walked away with a cold expression.


    Shang Jin sat beside Tan Rou and started to ask about Xu Yan.


    ¡°Xiaorou, does your ss monitor have a girlfriend?¡± Shang Jin gave Tan Rou the skewers he had roasted, wanting to bribe her.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°The ss monitor doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. When he was in high school, I didn¡¯t hear anyone say that he was in a rtionship. However, the ss monitor is very serious in his studies. Other than his academic performance, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that can make his expression change.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys know each other in high school?¡± Shang Jin was a little surprised.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Me, Li Li, Lu Qing, and the ss monitor. We were in the same ss in high school. Lulu is in a different ss from us.¡±


    ¡°Is your ss that good?¡± Jiang Min couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So many people got into Capital University! You have to know that only three people in our city have been admitted to Capital University.¡±


    ¡°Only the ss monitor got in based on his strength. The three of us are guaranteed students, we participated in the National Physics Competition,¡± Tan Rou exined.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, aren¡¯t you being too low-key?¡± Li Li suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Our Rourou is the first student to get full marks without extra points.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Jiang Min revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who scored full marks in the Physics Department! Oh my god, the Almighty is actually by my side!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Li came over. ¡°Are you guys asking about the ss monitor? I know.¡±


    Shang Jin passed his skewer to Li Li. ¡°Junior, tell me quickly. Does your ss monitor have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± Li Li revealed Xu Yan¡¯s past once she had something to eat. ¡°Senior, let me tell you. Not only does our ss monitor not have a partner, but he¡¯s also single. We were in the same ss when we were in primary school. Over the years, I¡¯ve seen many girls who confessed to him, but they were all rejected by him. He said that he only wanted to study hard and didn¡¯t consider anything else.¡±


    Shang Jin was a little disappointed. ¡°Is he asexual?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The ss monitor said that he just hasn¡¯t met anyone he likes. If he meets a girl he likes, he¡¯ll chase after her,¡± Li Li said.


    Shang Jin felt hopeful again. ¡°Then what kind of girl does he like?¡±


    ¡°A gentle girl with good grades. That¡¯s what the ss monitor said,¡± Li Li said.


    Shang Jin was very confident. ¡°I¡¯m gentle and have good grades. I¡¯m definitely his standard for choosing a spouse.¡±


    Jiang Min couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. ¡°All Jin, why do you think you have a gentle personality?¡±


    She still remembered what happened when Shang Jin came to their group. At that time, Shang Jin and Xue Lin were not on good terms. Once, they had a conflict. Shang Jin was angry and directly took Xue Lin out of theboratory. The instructor who was watching the experiment was dumbfounded. He could not react to what had happened for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. 1 am a gentle person.¡± Shang Jin said.


    ¡°If you want to chase after the ss monitor, you can give it a try.¡± Tan Rou suggested, ¡°The ss monitor has a cold personality and doesn¡¯t take the initiative to make friends with others. Senior, you¡¯re a very passionate person. Maybe your enthusiasm can move him.¡±


    Shang Jin was very confident. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him for his number now!¡±


    Speaking of his number,, Tan Rou remembered that Xu Yan¡¯s phone was still with her. It was too chaotic earlier and she didn¡¯t have the chance to give it to him. After she came back, she forgot about it.


    ¡°ss monitor¡¯s phone is still with me.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone from her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll return the phone to him first, then you can go and get his number.¡±


    ¡°Give me his phone,¡± Shang Jin said.¡± I¡¯ll return it to him and ask for his contact information.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to see Xu Yan¡¯s attitude towards Shang Jin, so she passed the phone to Shang Jin and said, ¡°Good luck, senior!¡±


    Shang Jin wiped her oily hands and went to find Xu Yan with his phone.


    Liang Lu looked at them curiously. She knew Xu Yan¡¯s personality. At that time, all the boys in school were afraid of her, but Xu Yan did not seem to be afraid of her. His face was always cold, as if he did not care about anything.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re so engrossed.¡± Lu Qing passed the porridge to Liang Lu.. ¡°Eh, is that the ss monitor?¡±

 Chapter 759 - 759: 759 I Can’t Deal With It

    Chapter 759: 759 I Can¡¯t Deal With It


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liang Lu patted the seat beside her and gestured for Lu Qing to sit down. ¡°That senior seems to like your ss monitor and is about to woo him.¡±


    Lu Qing seemed to have heard something incredible. ¡°Senior wants to pursue our ss monitor? Then she¡¯ll have to put in some effort.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Liang Lu asked.


    Lu Qing sat down and said, ¡°Based on my understanding of Xu Yan, he¡¯s not someone who will fall in love easily. In his heart, falling in love will affect his studies.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Liang Lu felt a little sad for that senior. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t senior be very sad?¡±


    Lu Qing raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It depends on whether she can move the ss monitor.¡±


    Xu Yan saw Shang Jining over, but he didn¡¯t hide. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why would he hide from Shang Jin?


    Seeing that Xu Yan didn¡¯t hide from her, Shang Jin became more confident. She handed her phone to him. ¡°This is your phone. Rourou asked me to bring it over.¡±


    Xu Yan still looked cold. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Just as his hand was about to touch the phone, Shang Jin put it back.


    ¡°1 can return the phone to you, but I have a request. Let me add you on WeChat, and 1¡¯11 return your phone to you,¡± Shang Jin said with a smile.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me back my phone, how can I add you on WeChat?¡± Xu Yan said seriously.


    ¡°You can give me your number,¡± Shang Jin said after thinking for a moment.


    Xu Yan knew what she meant, but he didn¡¯t like the feeling of being forced. ¡°Senior, if you give me back my phone now, 1 might be able to add you on WeChat but if you force me again, even if I add your WeChat, I will delete it.¡±


    Shang Jin suddenly panicked and quickly stuffed the phone back to Xu Yan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll return your phone to you. I don¡¯t need you to add me too. Just don¡¯t be mad!¡±


    After Xu Yan took the phone, he opened the QR code. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. ¡°After saying that, he even found an excuse for his behavior. ¡°You¡¯re my direct senior. Maybe I¡¯ll have questions to ask you in the future.¡±


    Shang Jin heaved a sigh of relief and quickly added him on WeChat. ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, when Shang Jin gave Xu Yan a nickname, he gave him the nickname ¡öfuture boyfriend junior¡¯.


    After making the note, she showed it to Xu Yan. ¡°Junior, are you satisfied with your address on my phone?¡±


    Xu Yan nced at it briefly and did not have much of a reaction. ¡°This is your phone. You can make any note you want. You don¡¯t have to consider my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really calm. You¡¯re so calm and cold.¡± Shang Jin said helplessly, ¡°If it were any other guy who saw me giving him this remark, they would probably jump up. They would either object or agree but your attitude is really unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my personality,¡± Xu Yan replied. ¡°1 don¡¯t care about things that don¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°As expected, the title of Iceberg Beauty is really suitable for you.¡± Shang Jin smiled and said, ¡°When we meet in the future, 1 won¡¯t call you junior. I¡¯ll call you Iceberg Beauty.¡±


    Xu Yan could not change the way Shang Jin addressed him, so he could only let her be. ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    Shang Jin happily returned to Tan Ron¡¯s side. ¡°One day, I will take down this iceberg beauty.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. He really didn¡¯t know if it was the ss monitor¡¯s luck or misfortune to be liked by this enthusiastic senior.


    As they still had sses the next morning, they ended at around 11 o¡¯clock and went back to school to sleep. Liang Lu stayed at Tan Ron¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I still have to go to school tomorrow. My things are all at school. If I¡¯m going to a new school, I¡¯ll need to bring them over,¡± Liang Lu said.


    Tan Ron said, ¡°Give me an address. I¡¯ll send someone to get it tomorrow. You¡¯re injured now, so don¡¯t tire yourself out. Before you recover, stay here and rest well.¡±


    Liang Lu was very obedient. ¡°Thank you, Rourou.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Tan Ron said.


    Lu Qing said goodbye to Liang Lu. He patted Liang Lu¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be safer for you to stay here. Don¡¯t worry about anyone bullying you. If you need anything, you can tell her. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Who needs your money?¡± Liang Lu said proudly..

 Chapter 760 - 760: 760 Let’s See

    Chapter 760: 760 Let¡¯s See


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Lu Qing smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would give me a chance to woo you?¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°You have to be sincere when chasing your girlfriend. Don¡¯t just use money. I¡¯m not that materialistic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Lu Qing liked Liang Lu¡¯s current personality. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. 1 won¡¯t talk about money in front of you anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou felt very gratified by the way they were getting along. Her good friends had found a good home, and she was happier than them.


    Xu Yan and Lu Qing rushed back to the school. It was already past the curfew time, but it didn¡¯t matter. They had already built a good rtionship with the dormitory auntie. The dormitory auntie would open the door for them.


    On the way, Lu Qing brought up Shang Jin. He teased Xu Yan, ¡°ss President, you¡¯re quite lucky in love. You¡¯re also very charming. Shang Jin was attracted to you just by looking at you.¡±


    Xu Yan put his hands in his pockets and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Qing also wanted to know.


    ¡°Our personalities don¡¯t match. Senior Shang Jin is a very passionate person. If I get together with her, it will disrupt my ns.¡± Xu Yan said very calmly. He was an extremely rational person and did not like to be dominated by emotional emotions, so he chose not to think about other things, especially things rted to love.


    ¡°ns can never keep up with changes.¡±


    As someone who had experienced it before, Lu Qing reminded Xu Yan, ¡°You know very well what my rtionship with Liang Lu was like in the past but now, we¡¯re going to develop into a couple. It¡¯s magical just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you guys. You guys have a foundation together, but I don¡¯t.¡± Xu Yan sighed. ¡°Ever since 1 was young, I¡¯ve been learning all kinds of things. I¡¯ve never liked anyone or anything. You say that 1 love studying, but this is actually my habit. If 1 don¡¯t study hard, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°ss monitor.¡± Lu Qing patted Xu Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re only 18 years old. Can¡¯t you think of something more youthful? Go and fall in love, or go on a trip that you can leave at will to break your current situation.¡±


    Xu Yan refused. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. We can¡¯t think about these things now.¡±


    As he spoke, his phone vibrated twice. Xu Yan opened it and saw that it was a message from Shang Jin.


    [My dear Iceberg Beauty Junior, have you arrived at the dormitory?]


    Xu Yan only took a nce before he turned off his phone. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m a little tired tonight. Let¡¯s go back and rest early.¡±


    On the other side, Liang Lu was still awake. She looked at the things that Tan Rou and Li Li had brought to her room. Her heart ached and she wanted to cry again but if she kept crying, it didn¡¯t fit her image as a cool sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot at night, and the air conditioner is too cold. That silk quilt should be just right for the cold at night.¡± Tan Rou brought a new silk quilt to Liang Lu.


    Li Li gave Liang Lu the facial mask that she would put on when she slept. ¡°This is the facial mask that Rourou gave us. It¡¯s made from Chinese herbs and has no artificial ingredients. You can use it to remove the bruises on your face.¡±


    Tian Tian took out her snacks. ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much at night. I was afraid that you would be hungry after sleeping until midnight. These are my favorite snacks. If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat some to fill your stomach.¡±


    Liang Lu epted them one by one. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a call bell by your bed. If you need anything, you can use it.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Liang Lu nodded.


    After talking for a while, Tan Rou and the others returned to their rooms to sleep. Liang Lu had not settled her matters at the new school, so she could rest for a few more days. However, Tan Rou and the others could not. They had to wake up early because they had eight sses tomorrow morning.


    Aunt Zhou came in with a cup of Chinese medicine. ¡°Miss has to go to ss tomorrow, so she¡¯s already resting. This is the medicine she instructed me to brew for you. Drink it before you rest.¡±


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t ask what medicine it was. Tan Rou definitely wouldn¡¯t harm her, so she took the medicine and drank it in one go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be resting in the room on the first floor,¡± Aunt Zhou said. ¡°Miss Liang, if you need anything, just press this bell.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Liang Lu thanked her politely..

 Chapter 761 - 761: 761 How Would You Choose?

    Chapter 761: 761 How Would You Choose?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± A middle-aged man threw arge stack of contracts at a young counselor¡¯s face. ¡°Tao¡¯s Star Path Entertainment wants to terminate their contract with us. They¡¯re willing to pay five times the penalty to terminate the contract with all our students. Do you know what the consequences will be? Li Jing! Can you afford it?¡±


    This young counselor was none other than Liang Lu¡¯s previous counselor. The person who had pped the contract in her face was Principal Guan of the Film Academy. Principal Guan had gone on a business trip and received the termination contract as soon as he got off the ne. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t even attend the academic conference and rushed back overnight.


    Li Jing was just a small counselor. She had never seen such a scene before. ¡°Principal, please calm down. This is really not something I can stop!¡±


    Principal Guan¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°Do you know what the students outside are saying? They said that they would throw you and your student out and let the car run over you! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ll be run over by a car or not. I just want to ask how you want to make up for this.¡±


    Li Jing couldn¡¯t make up for the loss of the students and the school. She had only been a counselor for three years, so she was very weak in terms of qualifications and strength. If the school didn¡¯t help her deal with this matter, she might be killed by those angry students.


    ¡°Principal, you must help me! Losing me is a small matter, but if we don¡¯t resolve the matter with Star Path Entertainment, then the loss will be huge,¡± Li Jing pleaded.


    Principal Guan calmed down a little. ¡°How do you want to resolve this?¡±


    Li Jing¡¯s brain was working quickly. She thought of a good idea. ¡°Principal, the most difficult person to deal with in this whole matter is the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Because of her interference, that little girl Liang Lu has the courage to challenge the school. As long as we can convince the eldest daughter of the Tao family, this matter will be much easier to handle.¡±


    Principal Guan thought so too, but who was the eldest daughter of the Tao family? How could they meet her so easily?


    ¡°How do you want to find the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡± Principal Guan asked.


    Li Jing replied, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Tao family is a student at Capital University. She should be a freshman this year. With her status, there must be many people who know her. As long as we go to school to look for her, we will definitely be able to find her. It¡¯s impossible for her not to go to school.¡±


    Principal Guan was a little worried. ¡°Are you sure you can convince her?¡±


    Li Jing wasn¡¯t confident either, but since things hade to this, she had to make a trip to Capital University.


    ¡°I promise I will convince her.¡± Li Jing patted her chest and said.


    Principal Guan didn¡¯tpletely believe her, but he agreed to let Li Jing try. If she failed, he would hand Li Jing over and let Miss Tao deal with her. As long as she could calm Miss Tao¡¯s anger, sacrificing a little counselor was nothing.


    Li Jing¡¯s recruitment n at Capital University was not going well at all. She had searched for a long time before she found out that Tan Rou was in the Physics Department. However, the Physics Department¡¯s ssrooms were not fixed from Monday to Friday. Where was she going to find Tan Rou?


    Li Jing had no choice but to search through the teaching buildings one by one. She was so tired that she was covered in sweat. In the end, she met Tan Rou, who had just finished her ss, by the roadside.


    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Li Jing was quite polite. She smiled at Tan Rou and said, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, right? I¡¯m Liang Lu¡¯s counselor, Li Jing. Do you still remember me?¡±


    Of course, Tan Rou remembered her, but she didn¡¯t want to talk to Li Jing now. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please make way. I¡¯m in a hurry to go home.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Li Jing stood in front of her. She introduced herself solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m Li Jing. I¡¯m your good friend Liang Lu¡¯s counselor. We met at the school gatest night. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tan Rou asked coldly.


    Li Jing rubbed her hands together. ¡°I think we can still discuss the matter of Liang Lu transferring schools. Zhang Xue was taken away by the policest night. Even if she gets released, we won¡¯t take her back. So, Liang Lu cane back to school without worry.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Teacher Li, if you were to choose between an ordinary second-tier university and the top university in the country, what would you choose?¡± she asked.


    Li Jing¡¯s face darkened. If it were her, she would definitely choose Capital City Film University..

 Chapter 762 - 762: 7621 Can Help

    Chapter 762: 7621 Can Help


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, we were wrong in this matter. We¡¯ve already realized our mistake. A big shot like you shouldn¡¯t hold it against us.¡± Li Jing smiled and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Bring Liang Lu along. We¡¯ll go to the best restaurant in the capital for a meal.¡±


    Tan Rou looked disgusted. ¡°Do you think 1 can¡¯t afford this meal?¡±


    Li Jing said awkwardly, ¡°This is my sincere offer. Moreover, Miss Tan Rou, this matter isn¡¯t entirely our fault. Most of the things that Zhang Xue posted on the Inte are true, so¡­¡±


    Tan Rou was very angry. She did not want to listen to Li Jing anymore. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, spreading other people¡¯s private matters is an invasion of their privacy. Moreover, not only did the students from your school spread rumors and beat Liang Lu up, but do you think this matter can be settled with a meal?¡±


    ¡°Then how many more meals should I treat?¡± Li Jing asked.


    ¡°No need. Our Tao family doesn¡¯tck money for food.¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    ¡°All 1 want is to get justice for Liang Lu, so I won¡¯t let Zhang Xue go easily. I don¡¯t care about the cooperation between your school and the Tao family. If you want to talk about it, then you can talk to the general manager of Star Path Entertainment!¡±


    With that, Tan Rou left with Li Li and the others. They still had to go back and see how Liang Lu was recovering. They had no time to listen to Li Jing¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, Miss Tan Rou!¡± Li Jing called Tan Rou from behind, but Tan Rou ignored her and quickly walked away.


    Li Jing was so anxious that she pped her thigh. ¡°I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m really going to be expelled by the principal!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t seem to be a teacher in our school, right?¡± Chen Yao smiled and greeted Li Jing. ¡°1 saw you talking to Tan Rou and the others just now. Is there something you need from them?¡±


    Chen Yao followed Lan Ning. In Chen Yao¡¯s eyes, Lan Ning was a shameless girl. Ever since Tan Rou helped her, she shamelessly followed Tan Rou and the others every day. They were together in ss and after ss. Even after school, she would eat with Tan Rou and the others. She didn¡¯t even go with Chen Yao.


    After ss today, Chen Yao saw Tan Rou call Lan Ning away again. She was very unhappy, so she wanted to follow them secretly. However, as soon as she came out, she saw this woman begging Tan Rou for something. It seemed that she wanted to treat Tan Rou to a meal. Therefore, after Tan Rou and the others left, she came over to talk to them.


    Li Jing was feeling frustrated. When she saw Chen Yao, she wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tan Ron¡¯s ssmate,¡± said Chen Yao with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Tan Rou?¡± Li Jing¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I have a good rtionship with her. If I hadn¡¯t go to the toilet, Tan Rou would have waited for me,¡± Chen Yao said confidently.


    Li Jing seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. ¡°Help me persuade Tan Rou. As long as she¡¯s willing to forgive us, i¡¯ll do anything. How about this: as long as you can persuade Tan Rou, I¡¯ll give you 5000. How about it?¡±


    What Chen Yaocked right now was money. When Lan Ni was around, her food and drinks were all paid for by Lan Ni. Now that she was gone, Chen Yao had to pay for everything herself. The prices in the Capital were so high that she couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Lan Ni¡¯s family had gone bankrupt, and Chen Yao¡¯s parents had lost their jobs as well. Originally, Chen Yao could get a few thousand yuan from Lan Ni¡¯s parents every month, but now, not to mention a single cent, even her own parents didn¡¯t give her any living expenses.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s money or not. I¡¯m not that into money.¡± Chen Yao pretended to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I want to help you. 1 don¡¯t want my friend to have any misunderstandings with you.¡±


    Li Jing was very grateful to Chen Yao. ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll transfer the money to your card immediately after I¡¯ve settled this matter.¡±


    Chen Yao smiled. ¡°Then tell me, why are you looking for her?¡±


    Li Jing told Chen Yao the whole story. After Chen Yao heard it, she suddenly looked troubled. ¡°This is your fault. It¡¯s difficult for me to persuade Tan Rou.¡±


    Li Jing made up her mind. ¡°As long as youplete the task, i¡¯ll give you another five thousand.¡±


    Chen Yao was overjoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try then..¡±

 Chapter 763 - 763: 763 Missing a Female Partner

    Chapter 763: 763 Missing a Female Partner


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Jing first transferred a thousand to Chen Yao as a deposit. After the matter was settled, she would transfer the rest of the money to Chen Yao. Chen Yao originally wanted Li Jing to transfer more money, but she was worried that Li Jing would be suspicious, so she epted the money first.


    After receiving the money, Chen Yao happily went to the cafeteria to buy delicious food, but she did not know that their deal had been heard by others.


    Tan Rou wanted to go back to the ssroom to get her textbook that she had left behind. When she returned, she saw what Li Jing and Chen Yao were talking about. She quietly walked closer to listen for a while and realized that Chen Yao was cheating Li Jing of money.


    Heh, Tan Rou didn¡¯t like either of them. No matter who was deceived, Tan Rou would be happy. She wanted to see how Chen Yao would persuade her.


    After taking the books, Tan Rou immediately returned home and saw Tao Zhi as soon as she entered.


    ¡°Big Brother, why are you free toe here at noon?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zhi was usually in the office at noon and would onlye over in the afternoon.


    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tonight, and I¡¯ve been requested to bring a femalepanion. I don¡¯t have a suitable candidate by my side, so I¡¯d like you to apany me to the banquet.¡± Tao Zhi said.


    However, Tan Rou rejected her brother¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother. It¡¯s toote. I promised Third Brother a few days ago that I would apany him to the banquet tonight, so 1 can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    ¡°Cancel on him ande with me,¡± Tao Zhi said unhappily.


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. ¡°No, 1 made a promise with him first. I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Tao Zhi knew that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t agree, so he was just saying it casually.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What promise can¡¯t be broken?¡± Li Li and Tian Tian came downstairs and happened to hear the Tao siblings talking about the ¡öpromise*.


    Tan Rou saw Tian Tian at a nce. She suddenly had an idea. ¡°We were just talking about tonight¡¯s banquet with Big Brother. Big Brother and Third Brother are going to attend the same banquet tonight. I promised Third Brother that 1 would be his femalepanion, but Big Brother alsocks femalepanions. It¡¯s really difficult!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she even gave Li Li a look. Li Li received Tan Ron¡¯s signal and deliberately said, ¡°Brother Tao, do you need a femalepanion tonight? Why don¡¯t you bring Tiantian and me there?¡±


    Tian Tian looked at Li Li in shock. She shook her head shyly and said, ¡°No, you guys go ahead. I won¡¯t join in the fun.¡±


    Tao Zhi was a little disappointed. Other than Tan Rou, the person he wanted to bring the most was Tian Tian. Moreover, there would be a lot of delicious food at the banquet tonight. He felt that Tian Tian would like it.


    ¡°Are you really not going to consider it?¡± Tao Zhi still wanted to fight for it. ¡°There will be many cakes and all kinds of delicacies at the banquet tonight.¡±


    Tian Tian bit her lips lightly. ¡°Am I only a foodie in Brother Tao Zhi¡¯s eyes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Tao Zhi hurriedly exined. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a lot of delicious food tonight. I don¡¯t want you to miss out from this banquet.¡±


    The two of them stood awkwardly facing each other. Li Li broke the silence. ¡°Oh, Brother Tao, I¡¯m so sorry. 1 just remembered that 1 have an appointment with Lan Ning to go shopping tonight. 1 can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You two have fun. I¡¯ll get Xiao Zheng to send you there.¡±


    Li Li nudged Tian Tian. ¡°Tian Tian, if Big Brother Tao doesn¡¯t have a femalepanion tonight, he¡¯ll definitely beughed at by others. He¡¯s so handsome and rich, but he doesn¡¯t even have a femalepanion. How sad! Go with him and tell me what¡¯s good at the banquet tonight.¡±


    Tian Tian really wanted to go, but she was too shy to be Tao Zhi¡¯s partner. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Tao Zhi could tell that Tian Tian was in a difficult position. He said dejectedly, ¡°Then forget it. I¡­¡±


    ¡°If Brother Tao Zhi doesn¡¯t mind my stupidity, I¡¯m willing to go to the banquet with you.¡± Tian Tian mustered her courage.


    Tao Zhi immediately changed his words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you out now to buy clothes and get you styled.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, what are you so anxious about?¡± Tan Rou mocked. We don¡¯t have sses in the afternoon. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until we¡¯re done eating?¡±


    Li Li snickered at the side. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Brother Tao has already nned it out, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It was an impromptu decision.¡± Tao Zhi stammered.


    After they finished their meal in a hurry, Tao Zhi drove Tian Tian out for shopping..

 Chapter 764 - 764: 764 Girlfriend

    Chapter 764: 764 Girlfriend


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The clothes that Tao Zhi had chosen for Tian Tian were very cute. It was a fluffy princess dress with a huge bow at the waist, making Tian Tian look like a little butterfly flying among the flowers.


    Tian Tian spent the entire afternoon picking out clothes, jewelry, and styling. She thought that Tao Zhi would leave her there alone to do her styling. She did not expect Tao Zhi to apany her for the entire afternoon. Along the way, many young girls came to talk to Tao Zhi, but Tao Zhi ignored them all. His gaze was only on Tian Tian.


    After the styling, it was almost time for the banquet to begin. Tao Zhi drove Tian Tian to the banquet venue. Tian Tian¡¯s family background was not bad and she had attended many banquets. She never had stage fright at such banquets. However, this was the first time she had attended a banquet with a member of the opposite sex other than her family. This made her very nervous.


    When the couple appeared on stage, the woman needed to hold the man¡¯s arm. Tao Zhi could feel that Tian Tian was nervous, so he patted Tian Tian¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Leave everything to me. You just have to enjoy the desserts that they have prepared here.¡±


    With Tao Zhi¡¯s words offort, Tian Tian instantly felt much more rxed. She held Tao Zhi¡¯s arm intimately and waved to the people around her with a smile. She couldn¡¯t embarrass Tao Zhi.


    ¡°Little President Tao, your femalepanion is here today. Is she your girlfriend?¡± A woman in a hot red dress walked over and greeted Tao Zhi.


    When Tian Tian heard the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯, she subconsciously wanted to retort. However, Tao Zhi gently held Tian Tian¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Yes, this is my girlfriend, Tian Tian.¡±


    Then, he introduced the woman in front of him to Tian Tian. ¡°This is CEO Yan from Zhiduo Clothing.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s head was burning. What did Tao Zhi say just now? He said that she was his girlfriend, but she was not Tao Zhi¡¯s girlfriend at all!


    Director Yan looked at Tian Tian. She was a very cute girl, but she didn¡¯t seem to be very smart.


    Tao Zhi could tell that Tian Tian was very nervous. He held her hand. ¡°Are you too happy to see President Yan?¡±


    Tian Tian came back to her senses and quickly greeted President Yan. ¡°Hello, President Yan!¡±


    President Yan observed Tian Tian carefully and said, ¡°So Little President Tao is into this type of girl, huh?¡±


    She had to remember Tao Zhi¡¯s preferences. In the future, when she sent someone to Tao Zhi, she had to send this kind of girl who looked stupid but was very cute.


    Tao Zhi nced at Tian Tian and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this type. 1 only like her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, 1 wouldn¡¯t like any type.¡±


    In other words, he was telling President Yan not to waste his time on him. He would not ept someone else¡¯s arrangement.


    President Yan smiled and said politely, ¡°Little President Tao is really a loyal person.¡±


    After leaving President Yan, Tian Tian quietly asked Tao Zhi, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, I¡¯m not your girlfriend. Why did you say that just now?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be good if everyone misunderstood.¡±


    Tao Zhi exined, ¡°I want them to misunderstand. To be honest, the people who came here today are all young people. When the timees, it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble. If I say that 1 have a partner, those people will note and bother me.¡±


    Tian Tian felt a little ufortable. So¡­. Tao Zhi was only using her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only bring you to the banquet,¡± Tao Zhi added when he noticed that Tian Tian was in low spirits.


    ¡°I hope Brother Tao Zhi can bring a real girlfriend over in the future,¡± said Tian Tian. Although that was what Tian Tian said, she hoped that Tao Zhi would never find a girlfriend in his life so that if there was such a banquet again, he would still bring her along.


    Tao Zhi did not say anything. He patted Tian Tian¡¯s head and brought her to the banquet venue.


    When they entered the door, Tao Zhi suddenly leaned over and kissed Tian Tian¡¯s cheek.


    Tian Tian was stunned. Why did Tao Zhi kiss her?


    ¡°Brother Ah Zhi, who is this girl?¡± Luo Ya walked over angrily and red at Tian Tian. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±


    Tian Tian subconsciously pushed Tao Zhi away. ¡°There are many people watching.¡±


    Tao Zhi pulled Tian Tian back and said to Luo Ya, ¡°What are the both of us doing? Can¡¯t you tell, Miss Luo? This is my girlfriend, Tian Tian. Tian Tian, this is Miss Luo..¡±

 Chapter 765 - 765: 765 Tian Tian Is Not To Be Trifled With

    Chapter 765: 765 Tian Tian Is Not To Be Trifled With


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Luo Ya had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Brother Ah Zhi, thest time I saw you, you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. Howe you have one today? I don¡¯t believe it. You must have found her to lie to me, right?¡±


    ¡°Why would Brother Tao Zhi find a fake girlfriend to lie to you?¡± Tian Tian mumbled. ¡°Are you worth lying to?¡±


    Luo Ya was so angry that the powder on her face was about to fall off. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Brother Ah Zhi. Why are you interrupting?¡±


    Tian Tian refused to be outdone. ¡°Because he¡¯s my boyfriend. Did you ask for my opinion when you talked to my boyfriend?¡±


    Tao Zhi was a little surprised. This girl was still in a daze just now. How did she get used to the role of a girlfriend so quickly?


    ¡°What do you mean your boyfriend?¡± Luo Ya was annoyed by this silly girl, Tian Tian. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    Damn it, she was already dressed up beautifully today. Why was this girl in front of her prettier than her?


    ¡°Brother Tao Zhi is my boyfriend. We came here together. We still have to go back together tonight,¡± said Tian Tian.


    Luo Ya automatically thought of thetter part of the sentence. If they went back together, would they have to sleep in the same bed? What a shameless girl!


    ¡°How dare you seduce Brother All Zhi? 1¡¯11 smash your face!¡± Luo Ya raised her hand and was about to p Tian Tian. She was taller than Tian Tian, so if she pped her, Tian Tian¡¯s face would definitely swell up.


    Tao Zhi frowned. He was about to help Tian Tian block the p, but Tian Tian reacted very quickly. She reached out and grabbed Luo Ya¡¯s wrist, then pushed Luo Ya to the ground.


    Tian Tian looked very weak, but she was actually quite strong. Moreover, she had been training with Tan Rou during this period of time, so her physical fitness had improved. A pampered youngdy like Luo Ya was not her match. Luo Ya fell to the ground and immediately shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± She had never suffered so much in her life.


    Luo Ya¡¯s family was not in business, but in politics. Her brother was a military officer, her grandfather was a soldier, and her father was a high-ranking official in the Capital city. Therefore, she was still very respected in the circle. ¡°Why should 1 know who you are? If you want others to know who you are, why don¡¯t you hang a sign around your neck?¡± Tian Tian said unyieldingly. ¡°This way, everyone will know who you are.¡±


    Luo Ya was so angry that her face turned red and white. ¡°If you dare to offend me, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t survive in the Capital!¡±


    Themotion on their side attracted many onlookers. When they saw Luo Ya sitting on the ground and making a scene, everyone was quite surprised. Who was this cute girl? She actually dared to offend the famous Luo Ya?


    One had to know that Luo Ya was famous for being narrow-minded. Those who offended her would not have a good ending.


    ¡°What right do you have to make me unable to survive in the capital? Did 1 break thew?¡± Tian Tian found it funny. ¡°You were the one who wanted to hit me just now. If 1 didn¡¯t resist, my face would have been swollen by you.¡±


    Luo Ya stood up with the help of others. She red at Tian Tian fiercely. ¡°Shameless vixen, how dare you hit me? 1¡¯11 definitely teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°How are you going to teach me a lesson?¡± Tian Tian asked nonchntly.


    ¡°I want you to break up with Brother All Zhi and swear that you will never appear in front of him again!¡± Luo Ya ordered.


    Everyone finally understood why Luo Ya hade to teach this little girl a lesson but this girl was Tao Zhi¡¯s girlfriend!


    Everyone in the circle knew that Luo Ya was pursuing Tao Zhi, but Tao Zhi had not agreed yet. Moreover, Luo Ya had held this banquet specially for him. Tao Zhi had indeede with respect, but unfortunately, he had brought his girlfriend along.


    ¡°We won¡¯t break up!¡± Tian Tian deliberately angered Luo Ya. She grabbed Tao Zhi¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I want to be with Brother Tao Zhi for the rest of my life!¡±


    She said this purely to anger Luo Ya, but Tao Zhi had an inexplicable feeling in his heart. He shielded Tian Tian behind him and said to Luo Ya, ¡°Miss Luo, there are some things that I¡¯ve already made very clear. It¡¯s impossible between us. You don¡¯t have to waste time on me. Besides, I have a girlfriend now. 1 hope you won¡¯t disturb us again. Otherwise, my girlfriend will be unhappy..¡±

 Chapter 766 - 766: 766 Drinking White Wine

    Chapter 766: 766 Drinking White Wine


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± No matter what Tao Zhi said, Luo Ya¡¯s attitude was the same. She did not believe that Tao Zhi had a girlfriend so soon.


    Tao Zhi felt that this matter had to be resolved quickly. He was here to attend the banquet and could not stand in the middle of the venue and beughed at by others.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± If it were anyone else, Tao Zhi would not have bothered with her. However, Luo Ya¡¯s identity was there, so he had to give her face.


    Tian Tian was still thinking about how Tao Zhi was going to prove it when he suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips.


    The people in the venue suddenly eximed. This was the first time they saw Tao Zhi kissing his female partner in public.


    Luo Ya was shocked. ¡°Why did you kiss her on the mouth?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a boyfriend to kiss his girlfriend?¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    Luo Ya looked at Tian Tian, her eyes filled with unwillingness. ¡°You must be an escort!!!¡±


    She said to Tian Tian scornfully, ¡°Women these days are willing to do anything for money. If I give you some money, you can do anything with a clear conscience, let alone kiss me.¡±


    Tian Tian was still immersed in the joy of Tao Zhi kissing her, but Luo Ya¡¯s words pulled her back to reality. What did Luo Ya mean? Was she saying that she was an escort who could be taken away with money?


    ¡°Be more respectful when you speak!¡± Tian Tian was furious. ¡°You¡¯re also someone with status. Why are your thoughts so evil? You keep saying that I¡¯m an escort who can be taken away with money. Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯ve done it before.¡±


    Luo Ya was about to go crazy from anger. Not only did this little slut seduce Tao Zhi, she even dared to call her an escort. It seemed like Tian Tian did not want to live anymore.


    ¡°How dare you call me an escort? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Just as Luo Ya was about to hit Tian Tian, she suddenly remembered that Tian Tian had pushed her just now, so she retracted her hand.


    Tian Tian¡¯s mind was filled with fireworks, but now, she was only filled with anger. ¡°Miss Luo, how do you want to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Luo Ya nced at the wine ss on the side. She instructed the waiter, ¡°Bring me a bottle of 42 percent white wine.¡±


    Tian Tian was a little puzzled. Why did Luo Ya bring white wine over? Could it be that Luo Ya wanted to be sworn sisters with her?


    Reality proved that Tian Tian was overthinking.


    Luo Ya casually took a goblet with a veryrge capacity and poured a full ss of white wine. Then, she handed it to Tian Tian and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you love Tao Zhi very much? As long as you drink this ss of wine, 1¡¯11 admit that you love him.¡±


    Tian Tian had never drunk white wine before. She had heard from others that drinking wine did not feel good, so she did not want to drink it. ¡°Why do I need you to admit that 1 love him or not?¡±


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t dare to do it anymore.¡± Luo Ya sneered.


    Tian Tian was angry with Luo Ya. She directly took the wine ss. ¡°You¡¯re challenging me to it/¡±


    Tao Zhi stopped Tian Tian and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, so you don¡¯t have to prove anything to her.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, 1 have to drink this ss of wine. Not only for you, but also for myself. If I don¡¯t drink it, Miss Luo will think that I¡¯m afraid of her.¡±


    Tao Zhi still didn¡¯t want her to drink. ¡°Drinking is harmful to the body. You¡¯re still a little girl. This cup is too difficult for you. Let me drink it.¡±


    Tian Tian took the wine ss out of Tao Zhi¡¯s hand. She nced at Luo Ya and said, ¡°Miss Luo, please keep your eyes wide open and see if 1 really love Brother Tao Zhi!¡±


    After saying that, Tian Tian pinched her nose and downed therge ss of white wine.


    The wine that Luo Ya prepared was all good wine. If one tasted it carefully, one could taste the mellow fragrance of the wine. However, it was very irritating for Tian Tian to drink so much in one gulp. After Tian Tian finished drinking it, she immediately coughed.


    Tao Zhi was furious. He patted Tian Tian¡¯s back and questioned Luo Ya, ¡°Miss Luo, are you satisfied with it now?¡±


    Luo Ya was still in a daze. She only asked Tian Tian to drink the ss of wine, not let her finish it in one gulp. Facing Tao Zhi¡¯s usation, she stubbornly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to finish it in one gulp. She made a mistake herself. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Tao Zhigang wanted to say something but was interrupted by Tian Tian.


    Tian Tian grabbed Tao Zhi¡¯s fingers and said drunkenly, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, why do I feel like the ceiling is shaking? Is it an earthquake?¡±

 Chapter 767 - 767: 767 I Just Wanted To Help

    Chapter 767: 767 I Just Wanted To Help


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°The ceiling isn¡¯t shaking; you¡¯re drunk,¡± Tao Zhi said with heartache.


    Tian Tian smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    Tao Zhi then red at Luo Ya. ¡°If anything happens to Tiantian, 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Luo Ya was a little scared. When she thought of her family, she felt more confident. She asked Tian Tian, ¡°Tian Tian, do you really like Tao Zhi?¡±


    It was said that after drinking, one would speak the truth. Now that Tian Tian was drunk, everything she said must be true. If Tian Tian said that she liked Tao Zhi, she would most likely tell the truth.


    ¡°Of course, I like Brother Tao Zhi the most,¡± Tian Tian said affectionately as she hooked her arms around Tao Zhi¡¯s neck.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s heart warmed. He hugged Tian Tian and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let me take you to rest.¡±


    Luo Ya still didn¡¯t want Tao Zhi to leave. ¡°Ah Zhi, wait a moment. I have something to say.¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s gaze suddenly became fierce, and his tone was cold. ¡°I have nothing to say to you!¡±


    ¡°All Zhi-¡± Luo Ya wanted to stop Tao Zhi, but another man stopped her.


    ¡°Luo Ya, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve lost enough face today?¡± Luo Ya¡¯s brother, Luo Peng, was furious. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±


    Luo Ya was extremely flustered. ¡°Big Brother, I¡­ I was talking to Brother Ah Zhi.¡±


    Tao Zhi said coldly, ¡°Young Master Luo, your sister¡¯s way of talking to others is really special. She¡¯s sober, but she likes to force others to drink. I don¡¯t think many people would do that, right?¡±


    Luo Peng knew that he was in the wrong. He apologized and said, ¡°Young Master Tao, it is our mistake. My sister has offended you and your girlfriend. In a few days, 1 will definitely bring her to apologize to you and your girlfriend. 1 hope you can forgive her.¡±


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°My girlfriend is drunk now. I¡¯m going to take her out to rest. As for whether she will forgive Miss Luo, we¡¯ll have to wait until she wakes up.¡±


    He picked Tian Tian up and led her out of the venue. Luo Ya still wanted to follow him, but Luo Peng caught her.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Luo Peng grabbed her arm tightly.


    Luo Ya struggled in pain. ¡°Brother, I still have something to say to Ah Zhi.¡±


    ¡°He already has a girlfriend. What are you going to say to him?¡± Luo Peng was really angered to death by Luo Ya. He knew that Luo Ya liked Tao Zhi and that today¡¯s banquet was arranged for Tao Zhi. However, he did not know that Tao Zhi already had a girlfriend. Otherwise, he would definitely not allow Luo Ya toe.


    ¡°What can his girlfriend help him with? If I marry Brother Ah Zhi, with their family¡¯s wealth and our family¡¯s status, no one in the entire Capital will dare to offend us again,¡± Luo Ya said unwillingly.


    Luo Peng nced around. He realized that many people were looking at them. Although what Luo Ya said was true, how could such be said openly? If word got out, others would say they were colluding with the government and business. It would not be good for their family.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Luo Peng told Luo Ya to stop talking. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, ande home with me.¡±


    Luo Ya didn¡¯t want to leave. She said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Dad¡¯s status says it all! As long as Brother Ah Zhi and 1 get married, Dad will definitely help the Tao family expand the market. At that time, who in the entire Capital will be better than us?¡±


    Luo Peng did not care about his manners. He grabbed Luo Ya¡¯s arm and dragged her out forcefully. ¡°Come back with me!¡±


    Luo Ya didn¡¯t want to leave. If she was dragged away by her brother in public today, how would she be able to speak in front of her sisters in the future?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Luo Ya struggled.


    Luo Peng couldn¡¯t afford to lose face, so he directly carried Luo Ya up. ¡°You have to leave even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Although the Luo siblings had left, the banquet still had to continue. Everyone ate and drank happily, discussing the farce just now.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu watched the entire process from the crowd. They originally wanted to help Tian Tian, but with Tao Zhi by their side, they couldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°Luo Ya is indeed foolish. She said those words out in public. She¡¯s not afraid of bringing trouble to her father,¡± Tan Roumented.


    Zhuang Liumented, ¡°Luo Ya has been spoiled at home; that¡¯s why she¡¯s sowless. With this lesson, Luo Peng will never allow her to attend any banquets in the future..¡±

 Chapter 768 - 768: 768 Make A Bet

    Chapter 768: 768 Make A Bet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I don¡¯t want such a person to be my sister-inw. Only someone as cute as Tiantian is suitable to be my sister-inw,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu also smiled. ¡°After today, their rtionship should be much better.¡±


    As she spoke, Tan Rou noticed two gazes falling on her and Zhuang Liu. She followed the gaze and saw two old acquaintances.


    ¡°The Meng family¡¯s grandfather and granddaughter dua are still looking at us,¡± Tan Rou whispered to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯reing up with something sketchy again,¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and see who their target is,¡± Tan Rou said softly.


    Zhuang Liu had no objections. Since the banquet tonight was boring, it would be better to let the Meng family¡¯s grandfather and grandson provide them with some fun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If they¡¯re here for me, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. If they¡¯re here for you, you have to treat me to a meal,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    One of them stayed in the banquet hall while the other went to the toilet.


    At the stairs on the second floor, Meng Xiao looked at Tao Zhi, who had already left. She said unhappily, ¡°Grandpa, the young master of the Tao family has already left. Let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    Old Master Meng stared at Zhuang Liu. ¡°What are you anxious about? Isn¡¯t Zhuang Liu still there?¡±


    Meng Xiao looked at Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. ¡°Grandpa, I heard that Zhuang Liu and Miss Tao are already together. Even if 1 go over, the Zhuang Liu won¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. There¡¯s no need for love between the two of you. All you need to do is get married. In this society, only profit is the most important thing,¡± said Old Master Meng.


    Meng Xiao did not want to look for Zhuang Liu. She already had someone in her heart. If she looked for Zhuang Liu again, she would feel sorry towards the person she liked.


    Old Master Meng seemed to have sensed Meng Xiao¡¯s thoughts. He sneered. ¡°If you still want that little celebrity to live, then do as 1 say. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick him out of the entertainment industry tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Xiao was very afraid. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡±


    After a while, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu suddenly separated. Old Master Meng felt that this was a good opportunity. ¡°They¡¯ve already separated. Go and find Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Meng Xiao walked down reluctantly. She tidied her clothes and hair, then revealed a perfect smile. ¡°Good evening!¡±


    Zhuang Liu sighed lightly. It seemed that he had lost.


    ¡°Oh, does Old Master Meng think that Eldest Miss Meng is useless and has changed his target to the Second Miss Meng?¡± Zhuang Liu mocked. As he spoke, his eyes darted to the stairs on the second floor.


    Old Master Meng quickly hid behind the wall. He thought that Zhuang Liu had not noticed him.


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t want to put herself together with Meng Si. Meng Si couldn¡¯t even leave the house now, so how could she bepared to her?


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, please don¡¯t put me and Meng Si together. We¡¯re different.¡± Meng Xiao said.


    Zhuang Liu continued to mock him. ¡°You¡¯re the same as her. You¡¯re both equally stupid. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done something like causing trouble at someone else¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s face darkened. She had been deceived by Tao Yue. If Tao Yue hadn¡¯t lied to her, she wouldn¡¯t have said such things at the birthday banquet of the head of the Tao family.


    ¡°Zhuang Family Head, this matter has already passed so long ago. Why are you still digging up old scores? Besides, what does this have to do with you?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    Zhuang Liu dered his sovereignty. ¡°Rourou¡¯s matter is my matter. Since you dared to attend her father¡¯s banquet, don¡¯t be afraid of others mentioning it.¡±


    Meng Xiao knew about Tan Ron¡¯s rtionship with Zhuang Liu. She had heard


    Meng Si scolding Tan Rou at home earlier, which was one of the reasons why she did not want toe over.


    ¡°Hmph, Old Master Meng, you should put away these little thoughts. If Meng Si¡¯s matter happens again, it won¡¯t be resolved with a mere 300 million.¡± Zhuang Liu warned.


    Meng Xiao was very curious. What did Meng Si do to make Old Master Meng give up on her? Now that Zhuang Liu was here, she could ask him.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, what did Meng Si do to make you so angry?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that one should not wash one¡¯s dirty linen in public. I won¡¯t say anything about this. If you want to know, go back and ask your grandfather..¡±

 Chapter 769 - 769: 769 Zhuang Liu Cooking

    Chapter 769: 769 Zhuang Liu Cooking


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Don¡¯t wash your dirty linen in public? Meng Xiao only knew that Meng Si hadmitted a crime, but she did not know what she had done. Everyone who knew the inside story was unwilling to tell her, but now it seemed that Meng Si¡¯s crime was very embarrassing.


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t get a response from Zhuang Liu and returned to Old Master Meng¡¯s side dejectedly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯tplete what you asked me to do.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! You¡¯ve only been there for a few minutes!¡± Old Master Meng scolded. ¡°Why are you done so quickly?!¡±


    Meng Xiao felt wronged. ¡°Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to talk to me at all. He told me to get lost the moment 1 went over. Moreover, he even mentioned 300 million. Grandpa, what did Big Sister do wrong? Did our familypensate Zhuang Liu with the 300 million?¡±


    Old Master Meng was furious at the thought of the 300 million yuanpensation. He reprimanded, ¡°This is not something you should care about. What you need to do now is to take down Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Meng Xiao looked downstairs again. At this time, Tan Rou had already returned. She said, ¡°Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu already have girlfriends. It¡¯s impossible for them to like me.¡±


    ¡°Foolish! As long as they¡¯re not married, you still have a chance,¡± Old Master Meng said unhappily.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take down one of them, then that little celebrity of yours can only wait for death.¡±


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t dare to speak. She was afraid of angering Old Master Meng.


    Seeing that she was silent, Old Master Meng said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to arrange something for you. Put that thing in their food. When the timees, as long as you sleep with them, they will definitely marry you. 1 don¡¯t ask for much. 1 just need one of them.¡±


    Meng Xiao did not need to ask to know what her grandfather was talking about. It was nothing more than those cheap drugs. If one took them, they would lose control and something irreversible would happen.


    ¡°Grandpa, I will listen to your arrangements.¡± Meng Xiao said painfully.


    On the other hand, Tan Rou was very happy. ¡°Third Brother, they came to you so you lost. You have to treat me to a meal next time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought for a moment and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until next time. 1¡¯11 treat you to dinner today. We haven¡¯t eaten tonight anyway.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to stay here for dinner either. Although there were many delicious dishes at the banquet, most of them were sweets. She didn¡¯t like sweets.


    ¡°Sure, where are we going to eat?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°Go back and change your clothes first, then 1¡¯11 bring you out for dinner.¡±


    Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou home first before going home to change. After Tan Rou changed her clothes, she waited at home for a long time without receiving any news from Zhuang Liu. She could not sit still anymore, so she went out to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house to look for him.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s current house was diagonally opposite Tan Rou¡¯s house. It also used an electronic door lock. Tan Rou knew the password and directly entered it.


    As soon as the door opened, a bunch of pink-blue roses appeared in front of Tan Rou. The lights were dim, but it was obvious that the room had been carefully decorated.


    ¡°Third Brother, are you at home?¡± Tan Rou walked in carefully, afraid of touching the decorations beside her.


    Zhuang Liu did not answer because the sound of the kitchen hood drowned out Tan Rou¡¯s voice. Tan Rou could clearly hear the sound of the kitchen hood. She was still wondering if Auntie woulde to cook at thiste hour. However, he saw Zhuang Liu carrying a te out.


    The two of them stood face to face and forgot to speak for a moment.


    After a long time, Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Rourou, why are you here so quickly?¡± I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the unlit candles on the table. ¡°Is this the candlelight dinner Third Brother prepared for me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°My cooking skills are average,¡± Zhuang Liu said, a little embarrassed. ¡°I was thinking that if I failed, I would ask the hotel to prepare some dishes. I didn¡¯t expect you toe early.¡±


    Tan Rou walked forward and smiled. ¡°I was waiting at home. That¡¯s why 1 came to look for you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took out the slightly ckened steak from the te. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my cooking skills are terrible. 1 might ruin your candlelight dinner.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about Zhuang Liu¡¯s cooking skills. It was mainly Zhuang Liu¡¯s cooking. Even if it was poisonous, she would still eat it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, 1 like everything Third Brother makes.¡± Tan Rou sniffed the steak. ¡°It smells so good. It must be delicious.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Go to the living room and rest for a while. 1¡¯11 do it a few more times. It¡¯ll definitely get better and better..¡±

 Chapter 770 - 770: 770 Romance Continues to the End

    Chapter 770: 770 Romance Continues to the End


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron hugged Zhuang Liu¡¯s neck and kissed him on the lips, giving him a loving encouragement. ¡°Third Brother, do your best. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s confidence suddenly increased. He turned around and walked into the kitchen. ¡°I must make a few good dishes tonight.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. Zhuang Liu¡¯s serious look was too cute.


    The coffee table in the living room was filled with fresh fruits. There were still water droplets on them. It was obvious that they had just been washed. Among them, Tan Ron¡¯s favorite cherries were the most abundant. They were the same size as the cherries that Xiao Mo had sent overst time, and they tasted delicious.


    Tan Rou liked to eat cherries, but she did not eat too much. If she ate too much, she would not be able to eat Zhuang Liu¡¯s cooking.


    After a while, Zhuang Liu came to the living room. He saw Tan Rou eating cherries. Her pink lips were covered in cherries juice, and he could not help but gulped.


    ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu called out softly.


    Tan Rou immediately turned her head to look at him. She still had half a cherry in her mouth. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He bent down and snatched the half cherry from Tan Ron¡¯s lips. After tasting it, he said, ¡°This cherry is quite sweet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still so much on the te. Why did you snatch mine?¡± Tan Rou rebuked.


    Zhuang Liu aimed at the purple-red juice on her lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t wipe the juice off your lips. Let me help you wipe it off.¡±


    Tan Rou stretched her mouth over. She thought that Zhuang Liu would use toilet paper to help her wipe, but unexpectedly, Zhuang Liu kissed her directly.


    Zhuang Liu was standing while Tan Rou was sitting. As they kissed, Tan Rou was pressed onto the sofa by Zhuang Liu. Moreover, Zhuang Liu¡¯s hands were very dishonest. He liked touching Tan Ron¡¯s back and waist, and would even gently pinch her body a few times.


    This was not their first kiss, so they were already very familiar with each other¡¯s breathing rhythm. The room was already decorated very romantically, and their kiss made the romantic atmosphere in the room reach a new height. If they weren¡¯t hungry, tonight¡¯s incident would probably develop in a new direction.


    ¡°Huhn¡­¡± Tan Rou panted heavily. Her face was red as she tidied up her clothes. ¡°Third Brother, is your dinner ready?¡±


    Zhuang Liu wiped the corner of her lips and smiled. ¡°The barbecue is done in the oven. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Tan Rou was very happy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go wash my hands first.¡± With that, she quickly slipped into the bathroom.


    Zhuang Liu rested on the sofa for a while before slowly entering the kitchen to watch the barbecue. How could he be in the mood to eat? He wanted to do other things, especially things that adults would do.


    Unfortunately, Tan Rou was still in university. If anything happened between him and Tan Rou, Tan Ron¡¯s brothers would beat him up. He really wanted Tan Rou to grow up quickly. When Tan Rou reached the age of marriage, he would marry her and then be with her openly.


    When Tan Rou came out of the bathroom, Zhuang Liu had already served the dishes on the table. It seemed that Tan Ron¡¯s encouragement had taken effect. Zhuang Liu¡¯s dishes were very good. They looked good and smelled very fragrant.


    Western food was rtively simple to make and that¡¯s what Zhuang Liu had prepared. Fresh beef with rich sauce. Tan Rou ate tworge pieces in one go.


    In order to match the atmosphere tonight, Zhuang Liu had specially prepared red wine. The red wine he had prepared did not have an astringent taste, only a sweet fruity fragrance.


    Tan Rou looked at the red wine that was about the same color as cherries and liked it very much. In the past, she used to drink champagne and fruit juice. Tonight, she could finally drink wine. She had to taste what red wine tasted like.


    Zhuang Liu did not dare to let Tan Rou drink too much. The alcohol content of red wine was quite high, and the after-effects of red wine were quite strong. At that time, she might not feel anything, but theter she drank it, the drunker she would be.


    Tan Rou took a sip. She felt that the red wine was very fragrant. There was the taste of grapes in it, and it was very sweet. Therefore, she wanted Zhuang Liu to pour her another ss.


    Zhuang Liu poured a little for her. ¡°Red wine has a strong aftereffect. Look at how much you¡¯re drinking now. You¡¯ll feel ufortableter.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t believe it.. How could this juice-like wine make people feel ufortable?

 Chapter 771 - 771: 771 Drunken

    Chapter 771: 771 Drunken


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tonight¡¯s wine was arranged by Zhuang Liu. He knew that the alcohol content of this red wine was very high, so he did not dare to let Tan Rou drink too much. However, when he first drank it, he would only smell the fruit fragrance and not the strong alcohol smell.


    Tan Rou kept looking at the red wine bottle. She had never drunk red wine before. It was her first time drinking red wine and she felt that it tasted quite good. It was a pity that she was only allowed to drink a little.


    After the meal, Zhuang Liu suddenly received a call from thepany. They wanted him to deal with an urgent matter. Zhuang Liu did not like to answer the phone when he was with Tan Rou, but Tan Rou told him to focus on work. Zhuang Liu had no choice but to go to the study to deal with work first.


    Tan Rou had a purpose for sending Zhuang Liu away. She had already seen where Zhuang Liu had put the rest of the wine. Now, she wanted to go over and secretly get the wine.


    There was still more than half a bottle of wine left in the bottle. Tan Rou had only poured a ss at first, but she wanted to drink more after she finished it, so she poured another full ss. After drinking that ss, Tan Ron¡¯s consciousness began to blur. She hugged the bottle and drank directly from the mouth of the bottle, finishing all the wine in one go.


    Zhuang Liu quickly finished his work. ¡°Rourou?¡± But when he came out, he didn¡¯t see Tan Rou in the living room.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, where are you?¡± Zhuang Liu shouted a few times, but no one responded to him. ¡°Did she go home?¡±


    At this moment, Zhuang Liu heard the sound of bottles colliding in the kitchen. He was suddenly worried. Could there be rats in the house? He was living on the first floor, so it was easy for rats to enter.


    He thought for a moment and felt that it was unlikely for a rat to enter. The only possibility was that Tan Rou was in the kitchen.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Rourou, are you in the kitchen?¡±


    As soon as he entered, he saw Tan Rou sleeping soundly on the ground with the empty red wine bottle in her hand.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhuang Liu epted his fate and carried Tan Rou up. He scolded, ¡°1 already told you that the alcohol content of this wine is very high. I told you not to drink too much. In the end, you still drank secretly behind my back.¡± Now that you¡¯re drunk, how are we going to carry out my arrangements?¡±


    Tan Rou seemed to have heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s words. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m so dizzy!¡±


    Zhuang Liu rubbed his face against hers. ¡°Of course you are! It would be strange if you weren¡¯t after drinking so much wine.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s drinking habits were not very good after she was drunk. She grabbed Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder and teased him. ¡°Handsome guy, you¡¯re so good-looking. Do you need me to love you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu only felt a buzzing sound in his head, and his heartbeat sped up. ¡°Rourou, please be quiet. If you continue to cause trouble, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do next.¡±


    Tan Rou kissed Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips. After that, she wiped her mouth. ¡°Handsome boy, do you want to be my boyfriend? I promise to love you well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu calmed himself down and replied in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re already a couple.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and touched Zhuang Liu¡¯s abs.¡± Handsome, your figure is really good! Let me touch your chest muscles again.¡±


    Zhuang Liu only felt very thirsty. ¡°Rourou, can you stop teasing me? If you dare to tease me again, I¡¯ll do it with you right here and now.¡±


    Tan Rou touched Zhuang Liu¡¯s chest muscles and leaned close to his face.


    ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t argue with a drunkard. He carried Tan Rou into the room and sent a message to the Tao family, telling them that Tan Rou would sleep at his ce tonight. He promised that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Tan Rou.


    After sending the message, Zhuang Liu kissed Tan Ron¡¯s face again before going to the bathroom to take a cold shower to extinguish the desire that Tan Rou had aroused.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s body was pressed against the cold wall. His heart felt as if it was scratched by a cat. When could he really do what he wants with her tonight?


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and a drunk Tan Rou walked in. ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I¡¯m sweating all over. 1 want to take a shower.¡±


    After saying that, she began to take off her clothes.


    Zhuang Liu was not the kind of person who would take advantage of others when they were in danger. He immediately wrapped a towel around himself and carried Tan Rou out. ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the air conditioner immediately. It won¡¯t be hot in a while. You don¡¯t have to shower tonight. Can you shower tomorrow?¡±


    Tan Rou was still struggling. ¡°I want to bathe tonight.¡±


    ¡°You must be a little demon sent by the heavens to temper me.¡± Zhuang Liu sighed..

 Chapter 772 - 772: 772 Going to Be Late

    Chapter 772: 772 Going to Be Late


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron finally fell asleep at midnight. Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Ron¡¯s sleeping face and could not fall asleep at all. After thinking about it, he ran into the room to take a cold shower.


    Zhuang Liu looked at himself in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When will such a difficult day end?¡±


    The next morning, Tan Ron slept until ten in the morning. She had drunk too muchst night, so when she woke up this morning, her head hurt like it was about to explode.


    ¡°My head hurts!¡± Tan Rou said casually.


    ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡± Zhuang Liu, who was sleeping next to her, sat up and said, ¡°Shall I give you a massage?¡±


    Tan Rou usually slept alone and did not expect anyone to talk to her. When she saw Zhuang Liu sleeping next to her, she was stunned. ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡±


    ¡°Rourou, whose room is this?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou nced around the bedroom and realized that it was not her room at all. ¡°This is your house? Then why am 1 here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you drank too muchst night?¡±


    After Zhuang Liu¡¯s reminder, Tan Ron¡¯s memory suddenly came back. She remembered that she had ignored Zhuang Liu¡¯s objection to drinking more winest night. After drinking, she started to get drunk and rushed into Zhuang Liu¡¯s bathroom to take a shower with him.


    Tan Ron¡¯s face turned red at the thought of this. She quickly lifted the nket and rushed into the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew that she would be embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t say anything to make Tan Rou shy. He was afraid that he would scare her away early in the morning. However, it was gettingte. The first two periods of her sses were already over.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± Tan Rou squatted on the floor of the bathroom in a daze. ¡°Why would I do such a stupid thing? Looks like I can¡¯t drink this wine in the future. If I drink again in the future, I¡¯ll p myself in the face.¡±


    She stayed in the bathroom for more than ten minutes. Zhuang Liu came over and knocked on the door after washing up in the room next door. ¡°Rourou, are you not done showering yet? You still have ss this morning, right? Are you still going to ss today?¡±


    Tan Rou looked bitter. If she went to school now, she would definitely bete. Although she knew all the courses taught by the professor, this was not a reason for her to miss ss.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m still going to ss.¡± Tan Rou mustered up her courage and came out of the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    Tan Rou was too embarrassed to look into Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Then hurry up. I¡¯m alreadyte for the third period.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t greedy, how could you bete? Besides, Your alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t good at all. After getting drunkst night, you kept acting like a hooligan towards me. Not only did you touch my face, you even touched me all over. You even said that you will love me well. 1 wonder how Xiao Rou will do that?¡±¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s face was so red that it could bleed. She braced herself and kissed


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s cheek. ¡°I love you just like this.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very dissatisfied. He hugged Tan Ron¡¯s waist tightly and bit her lips. ¡°No, you have to make it up to me.¡±


    Tan Rou struggled. ¡°Stop fooling around. I still have to go to school.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alreadyte anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± As he spoke, Zhuang Liu started kissing Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou knew that she was in the wrong, so she obeyed him. Seeing that the two of them were kissing more and more deeply, the doorbell of Zhuang Liu¡¯s house suddenly rang.


    Tan Rou quickly pushed Zhuang Liu away. ¡°Your doorbell seems to be ringing. Go and take a look.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little annoyed. Which idiot was interrupting his good time? Could it be Xiao Mo, that person who ruined the mood? If it really was Xiao Mo, he would fire him when he returned to thepany today.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. 1 don¡¯t care who he is.¡± Zhuang Liu continued to hug Tan Rou. ¡°That¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s kiss for another five minutes.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the time. ¡°We¡¯ll kiss again in the future. I really have to go to school now.¡± She did not want to skip ss for half a day.


    Zhuang Liu followed behind her unhappily. ¡°Let me send you to school.¡±


    The annoying doorbell kept ringing, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until its owner opened the door.


    Tan Rou was also a little curious. ¡°Third Brother, are you meeting a friend today?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°My phone was turned off. I think Xiao Mo is here..¡±

 Chapter 773 - 773: 773 He Xi Is Back

    Chapter 773: 773 He Xi Is Back


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu went to open the door, and Tan Rou followed behind him. They all thought that the person who came was Xiao Mo, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be a strange woman.


    He Xi jumped up happily when she saw Zhuang Liu standing up. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, your leg really got better!¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not know this person. He just felt that this woman was a little familiar. ¡°Who are you? Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you.¡± He Xi had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m He Xi! Your Little Sister Xiao Xi!¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard this, he frowned. Why did He Xi, this crazy girl,e back to China? Didn¡¯t her parents forbid her from returning to the country?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s attitude was very cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He Xi pushed her luggage inside and then came over to carry Zhuang Liu. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, I really miss you. I miss you every minute and second when I¡¯m overseas.¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Zhuang Liu over without batting an eyelid. She pushed away He Xi, who was about to pounce on Zhuang Liu. ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    He Xi saw a woman in Zhuang Liu¡¯s house. She asked unhappily, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, who is this woman? Why is she in your house?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend,¡± Zhuang Liu introduced. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s in my house?¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t believe it. Her aunt clearly said that Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. How could he have one now? Zhuang Liu must be joking with her.


    ¡°Oh, 1 know.¡± He Xi seemed to have understood something. ¡°This must be Brother Xiao Liu¡¯s personal assistant. 1 heard that some personal assistants here would have to live in their owners ¡®homes. Actually, there are also living assistants overseas. Brother Xiao Liu, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t care about her.¡±


    After saying that, He Xi was about to pull her suitcase in.


    Tan Rou used her foot to block the suitcase. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Xiao Mo is the only personal assistant that Zhuang Liu has?¡± she sneered.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m a woman. I¡¯m not a personal assistant. I¡¯m Mo¡¯s girlfriend, and we¡¯re getting engaged soon.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that incident, we would be engaged now,¡± Zhuang Liu said regretfully.


    Tan Rou knew what Zhuang Liu was talking about, but it was not toote yet. They had plenty of opportunities to hold an engagement party in the future. When the time came, they had to hold a grand one to let everyone know they were in love.


    He Xi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, you must be teasing me, right? Are you ming me for noting back after so many years? I wanted to return too, but my parents won¡¯t let me return.¡±


    ¡°Since your parents didn¡¯t allow you to return, you should go overseas as soon as possible. You haven¡¯t been in the country for so many years. You¡¯re not part of the society here. You might as well go back quickly.¡±


    He Xi was very upset. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to convince Dad and Mom to let me return. How could Brother Xiao Liu chase me away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you in a friendly way,¡± Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°It¡¯s your business where you want to be, but please don¡¯t stay at my door.¡±


    ¡°Then why can she stay at your house?¡± He Xi seemed to have lost her memory. ¡°Quickly chase her out.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Miss, have you lost your memory? Didn¡¯t 1 say it? We¡¯re engaged. Where should I stay if 1 don¡¯t stay at his house?¡±


    When He Xi heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, she felt that this woman must be a bad woman who fancied Zhuang Liuqian. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the both of you getting married!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Are you a marriage officiant?¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Why would I need your agreement?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± He Xi was so angry that her expression was distorted. She immediately turned to Zhuang Liu and said sadly, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, 1 missed you so much, so 1 took a taxi here as soon as I got off the ne. 1 didn¡¯t even sip water. Do you have anything to eat at home?¡± Let me go in and eat something.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Zhuang Liu stuffed a fridge full of food but told He Xi that he had nothing to eat at home. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to cook, so I have nothing to eat at home. Moreover, there was no water supply this morning. If youe in, you won¡¯t even be able to drink water..¡±

 Chapter 774 - 774: 774 Your Bride

    Chapter 774: 774 Your Bride


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    He Xi didn¡¯t believe it. She stretched her neck and looked into the room. She saw the fruits on the table in the living room and said, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, aren¡¯t there fruits? I need to eat something to fill my stomach. 1 don¡¯t ask for too much.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and looked. There were indeed many fruits on the table in the living room that she had eatenst night. However, those fruits were hers. Why did she have to give them to this strange woman before her?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s the fruit my girlfriend wants to eat. I can¡¯t share it with you. If you want to eat fruit, go home and eat it,¡± Zhuang Liu refused.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, why are you so cold to me now?¡± He Xi was very sad. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said when you were young?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was confused. ¡°What did 1 say when I was young?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted to marry me when you were young! You promised my parents in front of your grandfather that I would be your bride in the future. Have you forgotten?¡± He Xi said excitedly.


    Zhuang Liu tried hard to recall the past, and he recalled this matter in the deepest part of his mind, but he did not say that then.


    At that time, He Xi¡¯s parents were interested in a marriage alliance with the Zhuang family. Coincidentally, He Xi and Zhuang Liu were about the same age, so He Xi¡¯s parents suggested to Zhuang Liu¡¯s parents that they should arrange a marriage alliance for them.


    At that time, Zhuang Liu was only seven years old. He was already very opinionated. He did not want to settle his marriage then, so he said, ¡°What I say now doesn¡¯t count. If I want to marry Sister Xiao Xi, I will propose to you when we¡¯re older.¡±


    After that, He Xi had always considered herself Zhuang Liu¡¯s fiancee. Zhuang Liu corrected her several times, but He Xi was still like this. Zhuang Liu did not want to bother her anymore, so he did not mention this matter anymore.


    Fortunately, he did not agree to He Xi¡¯s request. Otherwise, Zhuang Liu would not know how to exin it to Tan Rou.


    ¡°He Xi, if 1 remember correctly, you didn¡¯t say those words back then, right? I said that if I wanted to marry you in the future, 1 would go to your house to propose marriage. But 1 have no intention of marrying you now. There¡¯s no meaning in saying that.¡±


    He Xi did not care about this. She was determined to be Zhuang Liu¡¯s fiancee. No matter what others said, she would not change this concept.


    Speaking of which, it was all her aunt¡¯s fault. If Han Min had told her earlier that Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg had recovered, she would have returned to the country long ago.


    When He Xi went abroad, she and Zhuang Liu were not yet old enough to get engaged, so they did not get married. Later, Zhuang Liu was poisonous, and he became disabled. He Xi had returned to the country to visit Zhuang Liu once. After discovering that Zhuang Liu is about to die, she returns overseas with her parents.


    Although He Xi liked Zhuang Liu very much, she didn¡¯t want to marry someone who was about to die. They could continue to be together now that Zhuang Liu¡¯s body had recovered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Xi started to throw a tantrum. ¡°Anyway, 1 want to be with you. You guys should break up quickly!¡±


    After Tan Rou heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, she looked at the unreasonable He Xi and said impatiently, ¡°Miss He, have you been overseas for too long? Don¡¯t you understand what we¡¯re saying? Third Brother has already made it very clear. We have been together for a long time. No matter your agreement with him in the past, it doesn¡¯t count anymore. Please leave, or I will call security.¡±


    He Xi sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you order me around?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on He Xi. She returned to the living room. ¡°Third Brother, get rid of this nonsense. 1 still have to go to ss.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let her go immediately.¡±


    ¡°You actually called me nonsense?!¡± He Xi felt her brain buzzing. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, do you think I¡¯m troublesome too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°He Xi, I don¡¯t want to say that you¡¯re troublesome, but what you¡¯re doing now has affected my normal life. Therefore, I want you to leave this ce and stop disturbing us.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, the person you like can only be me.¡± He Xi patted her chest and said, ¡°We are the closest people. Have you forgotten? You even hugged me when we were young.. I¡¯m the person you like the most!¡±

 Chapter 775 - 775: 775 Crazy

    Chapter 775: 775 Crazy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu frowned. ¡°He Xi, you¡¯re not the person I like the most. Rourou is the person I like the most. I can¡¯t be with you because Rourou is my future wife.¡±


    Although Tan Rou was sitting in the living room eating cherries and did not seem to care about the situation here, her attention had always been there. She could hear everything Zhuang Liu and He Xi was saying.


    He Xi looked at Tan Rou, who was leisurely eating fruits in the living room. The mes of jealousy and anger in her heart were burning fiercely. It was all because of this woman. If she had not seduced Zhuang Liu, Zhuang Liu would never have broken the agreement between them.


    ¡®Kill her! As long as 1 kill her, Zhuang Liu will be able to return to my side.¡¯ He Xi thought so.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, I¡¯m really tired and hungry. Can 1 go in and eat something?¡± He Xi pretended to look pitiful. ¡°You won¡¯t bear to see me starve to death, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu hesitated for a moment. Just as he hesitated, He Xi quickly came to the living room. She suddenly stood in front of Tan Rou and stared at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Tan Rou asked, holding the cherries in her hand.


    He Xi picked up the crystal te with the fruits and smashed it on Tan Ron¡¯s head. Tan Rou reacted very quickly. She ced her hands on the back of the sofa and quickly jumped behind it.


    When Zhuang Liu saw He Xi throw the crystal te at Tan Rou, his blood turned cold. ¡°Rourou, are you okay?¡±


    Tan Rou crushed the cherry in her hand to express her anger. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She can¡¯t hurt me yet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was furious. ¡°He Xi, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, I¡¯m helping you. This vixen seduced you. If you get together with her, she¡¯ll eat you up in the future.¡± He Xi chuckled, and a scary smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I kill her, we can be safe together in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at He Xi¡¯s smile and thought carefully about what He Xi had said. Then, she came to a conclusion. ¡°Does she have a mental illness?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°She does. Her parents brought her abroad to treat her mental illness but now it seems that her treatment is useless. She¡¯s still as crazy as ever.¡±


    Mental patients hated it when others said that they were mentally ill. He Xi was the same. As soon as she heard that she was mentally ill, she became even crazier. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡±


    Tan Rou clicked her tongue and said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°She has already be like this. Are her parents still at ease with her returning to the country alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. I¡¯ll have to call them again to ask about the situation after 1 arrest her. He Xi is my second aunt¡¯s niece. My second uncle and second aunt must have interfered in her return.¡±


    Tan Rou could roughly understand what had happened. ¡°1 think your second uncle and aunt arranged for her to leave.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Yes, that should be the case. If my second uncle and second aunt weren¡¯t involved, He Xi¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t be at ease letting here back.¡±


    He Xi kept emphasizing that she wasn¡¯t sick. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, I¡¯m really not sick. As long as you marry me, we¡¯ll live peacefully and happily. Brother Xiao Liu, don¡¯t leave me, I really love you!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu with some heartache. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful. There¡¯s actually a psychopath who likes you. Moreover, this psychopath is violent and would murder other people for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± He Xi, who had been very pitiful just now, immediately flew into a rage when she heard Tan Rou say that she was crazy. ¡°You vixen! You seduced someone else¡¯s husband, I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. He already said that he doesn¡¯t like you. Why are you still calling him your husband? Ask Brother Zhuang Liu if he has agreed to be with you.¡±


    He Xi turned to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, you love me, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to bother with her. He turned on his phone and called Xiao Mo. ¡°Get someone here now! At least two of them! They have to be strong enough to suppress a crazy woman. Get them here quick!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a doctor! I¡¯m not sick!¡± He Xi was very resistant to doctors.. She was clearly not sick, so why did everyone want her to see a doctor?

 Chapter 776 - 776: 776 You’re Not Welcome

    Chapter 776: 776 You¡¯re Not Wee


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re sick or not has nothing to do with me!¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When you calm down, go back overseas immediately. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to behave atrociously!¡±


    However, He Xi had a very good reason. ¡°Even if you send me overseas now, I will be back in two days. I didn¡¯te back on my own this time. The Fragrance Association invited me back.¡±


    In other words, He Xi came back this time because she had work to do.


    Tan Ron¡¯s interest was piqued. Were the leaders of the local Fragrance Association so muddle-headed? They actually dared to invite a lunatic back. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that He Xi wouldn¡¯t be able to concoct a suitable incense and smash their association?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back for work, they should be able to arrange a ce for you, right? So why are you staying here?¡± Tan Ron asked.


    The Fragrance Association had indeed arranged a new ce for He Xi to live. After all, the house she used to live in had not been lived in for a long time. However, He Xi rejected the arranged amodation. She said that she had a fiance in the country and would stay at her fiance¡¯s ce.


    ¡°This is Brother Xiao Liu¡¯s home. Of course I have to live here. If 1 don¡¯t live here, this home will be upied by a vixen like you.¡± He Xi was very hostile to Tan Rou. ¡°B*tch! Shameless vixen!¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°Please watch your mouth. Don¡¯t call me a vixen. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret having a mouth!¡±


    He Xi immediately turned around andined to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, look at this bad woman. She wants me to shut up. Hurry up and chase her out. She¡¯s not wee in this house.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee in this house.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s tone was also very cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to kick you out as soon as they arrive. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to call the police. Even if you¡¯re sick, the police will take you away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡± He Xi kept emphasizing that she wasn¡¯t sick. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, do you like her because she looks good?¡±


    He Xi¡¯s words made Tan Rou think, why did she like Zhuang Liu? It seemed that she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly either. She liked him and there was no other reason.


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t look like this, I would still like her. She¡¯s the person I love and the person I¡¯ll protect for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this in front of outsiders,¡± Tan Rou said softly.


    He Xi looked at the interaction between Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu and felt disgusted. This b*tch seduced Zhuang Liu just because she was pretty. She couldn¡¯t let this b*tch seed. She would immediately cut this batch¡¯s face so that Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t like her.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the time and said impatiently, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the doctor here yet?¡±


    Tan Rou leaned against the wall quietly. Since she was alreadyte, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go to school.


    He Xi did not dare to scold Zhuang Liu, so she vented her anger on Tan Rou. ¡°You b*tch, you must have asked Brother Xiao Liu to call the doctor over. As long as I¡¯m taken away by them, you can be with Brother Xiao Liu, right?¡±


    Tan Rou stood there without saying anything, but her gaze became colder and colder.


    When He Xi saw that Tan Rou was silent, she thought that she was guilty, so she continued, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu and I grew up together. When we were young, we were inseparable. Even when we slept, we would sleep on the same bed. He said that when I grew up, he would marry me. So Brother Liu is mine. He was mine in the past and will be mine in the future. Get lost!¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt his head hurt. What nonsense was He Xi talking about?


    ¡°Xiao Rou, believe me. I¡¯ve never slept with her. I was a germaphobe when 1 was young. 1 would never let anyone sleep with me.¡± Zhuang Liu exined to Tan Rou nervously, afraid that Tan Rou would misunderstand him.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°How can you take the words of a lunatic seriously? Many lunatics have delusions. They fantasize about what they have done, but in fact, she has never experienced it at all.¡±


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Rourou, we¡¯ll send her away after the doctors get here. Wait a little longer.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded without saying anything..

 Chapter 777 - 777: 777 I Want to Kill Her

    Chapter 777: 777 I Want to Kill Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Brother Liu, why did you give me a sedative?¡± He Xi had a look of disbelief on her face. She pointed at Tan Rou. ¡°Did she ask you to inject me with it? This b*tch, I¡¯m going to kill her! After 1 kill her, we can be together!¡±


    He Xi suddenly rushed into the kitchen. When she came out, she had a kitchen knife in her hand. The kitchen knife was newly bought by Zhuang Liu. The de was very sharp. If it was cut, it would cause serious injuries.


    ¡°I want to kill her! I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± He Xi repeated this sentence as she raised her kitchen knife and rushed towards Tan Rou.


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes became very cold. She moved her wrists a few times. If He Xi dared to rush over, she would attack.


    Zhuang Liu picked up the pillow on the sofa and threw it at He Xi. Then, when she was blocking the pillow, he snatched the knife from her hand. He Xi held the knife very tightly, and Zhuang Liu did not dare to use too much force. Whether it hurt He Xi or Zhuang Liu, it would not be a good thing.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She didn¡¯t know how long He Xi would continue to make a fuss like this. Moreover, He Xi was holding a knife in her hand. It was fine if she hurt herself, but if she hurt Zhuang Liu, Tan Ron¡¯s heart would ache.


    While Zhuang Liu and He Xi were fighting for the kitchen knife, Tan Rou quietly slipped to the storage rack. There was a first aid kit and acupuncture items on it. In this situation, she needed to give He Xi an injection.


    He Xi was still crying. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, let go of me, or I¡¯ll hurt you!¡±


    ¡°You knew you would hurt me, why didn¡¯t you let go?¡± Zhuang Liu said angrily.


    ¡°No, I want to kill that b*tch who seduced you!¡± He Xi¡¯s illness started acting up again, but she did not see Tan Rou in the room. ¡°Hmm? Where did that b*tch go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Please watch your mouth. Stop calling me that.¡± Tan Rou quietly came behind them, one hand strangling He Xi¡¯s neck, the other hand ready to give He Xi acupuncture.


    The feeling of suffocation made He Xi¡¯s face turn red. Her hands gradually lost strength. Zhuang Liu quickly took the kitchen knife and threw it on the ground.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°It¡¯s so unlucky to meet someone like you so early in the morning.¡± She ruthlessly pricked He Xi¡¯s head with a needle.


    ¡°Have a good sleep. When you wake up, it¡¯s time for you to get lost!¡±


    He Xi rolled her eyes and fell to the floor angrily. She fell quite heavily, but Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu did not feel sorry for her. A lunatic who broke into someone¡¯s house and wanted to kill should be locked up in a mental hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to school,¡± Tan Rou said as she wiped her hands with a wet tissue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou nced at He Xi who was lying on the ground. ¡°If you send me to school, what about this person?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at He Xi with disgust and said, ¡°She can¡¯t wake up now. I¡¯ll find a rope to tie her up immediately. I won¡¯t let her run out or make trouble at home. Xiao Mo is bringing the doctor over soon. Leave the rest to him.¡±


    Tan Rou was quite satisfied with Zhuang Liu¡¯s attitude. If Zhuang Liu said that he wanted to stay and apany He Xi, then Tan Rou felt that her love with Zhuang Liu could end. No girl would ept that her boyfriend had an ambiguous rtionship with another girl. He Xi was Zhuang Liu¡¯s childhood sweetheart. Even if He Xi was crazy, Tan Rou did not want Zhuang Liu to pay too much attention to He Xi, even if he pitied He Xi.


    Zhuang Liu took the car keys. When he passed by He Xi, he did not even have the intention of putting He Xi on the sofa. He walked straight past He Xi.


    Tan Rou looked at He Xi. After she quieted down, she had time to think about what He Xi had said. He Xi hade back to participate in the activities of the Fragrance Association. Tan Rou had also joined the association, but she had not been there for many years. She did not know what the association had be.


    In a few days, she would have to go to the Fragrance Association to take a look. If the association released a new product, she could buy the copyright and pass it over to her aunt. Third aunt would definitely give her a share.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed?¡± Zhuang Liu saw that Tan Rou was silent, so he asked, ¡°Are you thinking about He Xi? I really have nothing to do with her!¡±

 Chapter 778 - 778: 778 What Happened

    Chapter 778: 778 What Happened


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about her.¡± Tan Rou lied. ¡°I just looked at the time and realized that 1 was alreadyte, so 1 was very unhappy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou was a person who paid great attention to time. She had never skipped ss. Today, she had skipped two and a half periods. It was a stain on her student life. It was normal for her to be unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive faster and try to get to school earlier.¡± Zhuang Liu stepped on the elerator and rushed to school.


    By the time Tan Rou arrived at school, the second period was already halfway through. It was time for a break. She didn¡¯t dare to enter from the front door and quietly slipped in from the back door.


    Li Li and Tian Tian brought her books over. They sat in their seats. One was talking while the other was lying on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tiantian?¡± Tan Rou asked as she sat down quietly.


    Li Li was shocked by her. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re here?!¡±


    Tan Rou made a ¡®shh¡¯ gesture. ¡°Lower your voice. Don¡¯t let the professor hear you.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The professor went to the office to get some water. He didn¡¯t take attendance today. The professor from the previous ss didn¡¯t take attendance either, but he assigned a lot of homework. I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Li Li.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Tian Tian was still lying on the table, her eyes closed as she whined.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Li Li chuckled and ced her hand on Tian Tian¡¯s back. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her either. She wouldn¡¯t tell me even if 1 asked her. However,st night, Brother Tao carried her back and she didn¡¯t want to let go, so Brother Tao stayed with her in the bedroom for the whole night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s unhappiness in the morning hadpletely dissipated. ¡°Did my brother say anything this morning?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°No, 1 haven¡¯t.¡± Li Li shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t even change his clothes when he came out of Tian Tian¡¯s room this morning. He was still wearing the clothes fromst night.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened between themst night?¡± Tan Rou really wanted to know. Last night, Tian Tian had drunk too much. Could it be that Tian Tian had also drunk too much and acted like a hooligan like her?


    Tian Tian suddenly sat up. With two huge dark circles under her eyes, she said to Tan Rou, ¡°Nothing happened between usst night. I fell asleep after I got drunk.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think that her big brother would take advantage of others when they were in danger. ¡°Why is he in your room?¡± she asked.


    Tian Tian covered her face and said, ¡°After I got drunk, I grabbed him and refused to let go. He couldn¡¯t stop me, so he had to sleep with me for a night. However, he didn¡¯t sleep on the bed. Instead, he took a stool andy on the side of the bed. When he woke up in the morning, half of his body was numb. Although he didn¡¯t say that his body was numb, 1 could still see that his movements were very stiff.¡±


    ¡°How could my big brother let you drink so much? He doesn¡¯t even know how to stop them for you. He¡¯s not a gentleman at all,¡± Tan Rou spoke up for her friend.


    Tian Tian thought that Tan Rou didn¡¯t see Luo Ya making things difficult for them, so she lied. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I was the one who wanted to drink. At that time, Brother Tao Zhi was talking to someone else, so 1 secretly drank.¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned. She was also presentst night. At that time, it was Luo Ya who made Tian Tian drink to make things difficult for her. How did it be Tian Tian who secretly drank?


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Li Li was a little confused. ¡°You¡¯re too bold. How could you drink so much at the banquet? What if you meet someone with bad intentions?!¡±


    Tian Tian smiled foolishly. ¡°If 1 meet a bad person, Brother Tao Zhi will definitely protect me.¡±


    Tan Rou recalled the scene fromst night and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. Her elder brother was a grown man, yet he needed a little girl to drink white wine to help him settle things. It was really too useless.


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart ached for Tian Tian at the thought of this. She pressed her hand on Tian Tian¡¯s temple. ¡°Let me give you a massage.¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t object. She leanedfortably on the table. Enjoying the massage that Tan Rou was giving her.


    Although Tian Tian looked like she was enjoying it, her heart was in a mess. What happened in the morning was deeply imprinted in her mind, and she also remembered what Tao Zhi said to her.


    ¡°If you care about us sleeping in the same roomst night, then i¡¯ll take responsibility for it.¡± Tao Zhi¡¯s voice still rang in her head..

 Chapter 779 - 779: 779 Tao Zhi Is Not Coming

    Chapter 779: 779 Tao Zhi Is Not Coming


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian was stunned. She didn¡¯t want Tao Zhi to be responsible for this at all. Moreover, she was the one who asked Tao Zhi to stay with herst night. Tao Zhi sat by the bed and apanied her all night. When she woke up in the morning, not only did she not thank him, but she also kept a distance from him. Tian Tian thought that Tao Zhi would hate her.


    When Tan Rou arrived, it was already veryte. A ss onlysted 45 minutes. After ss, they went home.


    Tian Tian was very nervous. What was she going to say to Tao Zhiter? Was she thanking him for sleeping with herst night? But why did this sentence sound so strange?


    ¡°Tiantian, why are you distracted?¡± Li Li waved her hand in front of Tian Tian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rourou asked you what fruit you wanted for lunch. Did you hear that?¡±


    Tian Tian came back to her senses. ¡°Ah? 1 don¡¯t mind having any.¡±


    Li Li felt that something was wrong with Tian Tian. ¡°Tiantian, are you still feeling ufortable? Why don¡¯t youe to ss in the afternoon and rest at home for half a day?¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to rest at home. If she did, she might run into Tao Zhi. Tao Zhi had been staying here for the past few days. Even if it was at night, he would stay over and even have breakfast with them in the morning.


    However, he didn¡¯t have breakfast with them this morning. When Tian Tian finished washing up and went downstairs, Tao Zhi had already gone to work.


    ¡°My condition is much better. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a nap at noon.¡± Tian Tian said.


    Tan Rou was sending a message to Tao Zhi, asking him what had happened in the morning and why Tian Tian was so listless.


    Tao Zhi said that nothing had happened and instructed Tan Rou to take good care of Tian Tian and prescribe some medicine for her to sober up.


    Tan Rou frowned. She felt that something terrible must have happened between Tian Tian and her brother. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude.


    However, Tao Zhi was not at home.


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t Big Brother Taoing over for lunch today?¡± Li Li looked at the bowl and chopsticks on the table and felt a little strange.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been eating here for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master said that there¡¯s an important project in thepany,¡± Aunt Zhou replied. ¡°He¡¯ll be staying in thepany for the next few days. He won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°When will Brother Tao Zhie back?¡± Tian Tian asked subconsciously.


    Aunt Zhou shook her head. ¡°Miss Tian Tian, I can¡¯t interfere with Eldest Young Master¡¯s matters. If you want to know, you can send him a message directly.¡±


    Tian Tian sat down in her seat dejectedly. ¡°Oh, It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking casually. You don¡¯t have to mind me.¡±


    This afternoon, Aunt Zhou had made many of their favorite dishes. One of them was fried prawns, which was Tian Tian¡¯s favorite, but she did not eat any more after eating one.


    Tan Rou picked up another one for her. ¡°Tian Tian, this prawn is quite delicious. Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t have an appetite. She remembered that Tao Zhi also liked this fried prawn dish very much. ¡°Maybe I drank too muchst night and didn¡¯t feel well. I don¡¯t want to eat such greasy food now.¡±


    Tan Rou picked up the prawns and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunt Zhou to be more careful when she cooks next time.¡±


    ¡°No no¡­. It¡¯s fine.¡± Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to trouble Aunt Zhou. ¡°Aunt Zhou¡¯s cooking is very delicious. I like it very much. She doesn¡¯t need to change anything.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the problem with the vegetables, but the problem with the people.¡± Li Li sighed.


    ¡°Is it because the young master didn¡¯te back for dinner?¡± Aunt Zhou asked.


    Tian Tian lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.


    Aunt Zhou noticed the unusual atmosphere between them, so she said, ¡°Eldest Young Master left in a hurry this morning. He didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes. Moreover, he didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes. If he stays in thepany for a few days, he might stink.¡±


    Tian Tian was very worried. ¡°Can you bring over some clothes for him to change?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Of course, but Aunt Zhou is already so old. It¡¯s not suitable for her to run around outside. Although our ss in the afternoon is at 4:00,1 have to do have a meeting before that. I wouldn¡¯t be free to do so.¡±


    ¡°I have to attend a club activity in the afternoon. 1 have to go now. I don¡¯t have time either.¡± Li Li said immediately.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tian Tian was a little troubled. Was she going to face Tao Zhi?


    At this moment, Aunt Zhou said, ¡°Oh my, Eldest Young Master always forgets to eat when he was busy with work.. 1 wonder if he has eaten today?¡±

 Chapter 780 - 780: 780 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 780: 780 Misunderstanding


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When she heard that Tao Zhi might not have eaten, Tian Tian could not sit still anymore. She said to Aunt Zhou, ¡°Aunt Zhou, do you still have more of these fried prawns? I¡¯ll go and bring some clothes to Brother Tao Zhiter. I¡¯ll also bring him some food.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Tian Tian realized what she had just said. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was going to send him food. 1 was just worried that he hadn¡¯t eaten.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others were all looking at her. Tian Tian¡¯s mind was in a mess. She began to exin incoherently that she wanted to give Tao Zhi something. ¡°Brother Tao Zhi usually takes good care of me. He buys me delicious snacks and even drives me to school, so 1 wanted to give him some clothes to thank him properly.¡±


    Tan Rou could tell that Tian Tian was very nervous. She didn¡¯t want her future sister-inw to be anxious, so she said, ¡°Tian Tian, 1¡¯11 leave this difficult task to you. Send my regards to my brother.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded lightly. ¡°Alright.¡± Her ears were already red. If Tan Rou and the others still didn¡¯t believe her, she would have to swear to prove that she really didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    Aunt Zhou prepared the things she wanted to send in advance, then packed them into boxes and asked Tian Tian to send them over.


    Tan Rou had wanted to arrange for a chauffeur to send Tian Tian off, but Tian Tian did not agree. She could just take a taxi there and not bother the Tao family¡¯s chauffeur to pick her up.


    Under her insistence, Tan Rou had no choice but to give up on this idea. ¡°Then be careful. Send me a message when you reach thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child anymore. 1 won¡¯t get lost,¡± Tian Tian said with a smile.


    However, Tian Tian had overestimated the transportation facilities here. After waiting for a while, there was no taxiing, nor was there any online taxi service. Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to trouble Tan Rou now, so she walked a long way to the intersection outside to hail a taxi.


    ¡°Tiantian, why are you here?¡± A car stopped beside Tian Tian. Yuan Ze rolled down the window and asked with concern, ¡°Where are you going?¡± 1¡¯11 send you off.¡±


    Tian Tian was too embarrassed to let Yuan Ze send her off. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±


    Yuan Ze said, ¡°This area is undergoing reconstruction. There are very few taxising here. If 1 don¡¯t bring you, you might not even get a taxi until dark.¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t go out much, so she didn¡¯t know that the area was undergoing Urban area reconstruction. ¡°Ah, then what should we do?¡±


    Yuan Ze smiled. ¡°Silly girl, 1 already said that I¡¯ll offer you a ride. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Tian Tian hesitated for a moment before finally choosing to get into Yuan Ze¡¯s car. ¡°Thank you, Brother Yuan Ze.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yuan Ze asked her.


    Tian Tian reported a ce.


    Yuan Ze felt that it was a coincidence. ¡°I¡¯m going to Jingtai Building too. I can give you a lift on the way.¡±


    Hearing that Yuan Ze was also going to Jingtai Building, Tian Tian¡¯s mood was no longer as heavy. ¡°Thank you, Brother Yuan Ze.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to there for?¡± Yuan Ze started the car and asked.


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to say that she was there to deliver clothes and lunch to Tao Zhi. ¡°Do you remember Tan Rou?¡±


    Of course, Yuan Ze remembered Tan Rou. He had never seen such a capable youngdy, so he had a deep impression of her. ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying at her house now. The auntie at home is upied today, so she asked me to send something to Tan Ron¡¯s brother.¡± Tian Tian said.


    Yuan Ze said unhappily, ¡°Why are they asking you to do it?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who wanted to go,¡± Tian Tian said. ¡°He has helped me a lot in the past. I should help him too.¡±


    Yuan Ze liked this about Tian Tian. ¡°Tian Tian is such a kind little girl.¡±


    Since Yuan Ze was also going to enter the Jingtai Building, the two of them went in together. Tian Tian had a lot of things with her, so Yuan Ze helped her carry some of them.


    From Yuan Ze¡¯s angle, he could see the top of Tian Tian¡¯s head. He noticed that there was a very small flower on Tian Tian¡¯s head, so he reached out to help her remove it. She did not expect the flower to be so hard that it got stuck in her hair.


    Hence, Yuan Ze asked Tian Tian to stop and carefully helped her remove the flower on her head. The two of them were very close to each other. From the side, it looked like Yuan Ze was stroking Tian Tian¡¯s head. They seemed very intimate.


    After Tao Zhi received Tan Ron¡¯s message, he waited for Tian Tian downstairs. However, when he saw Tian Tian, he also saw her having intimate contact with another man.


    It turned out that Tian Tian didn¡¯t agree to his request this morning because she already had someone else in her heart..

 Chapter 781 - 781: 781 Relationships

    Chapter 781: 781 Rtionships


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten rid of it yet? What is it?¡± Tian Tian asked with her head lowered.


    Yuan Ze was carrying something with one hand, so he could only use one hand. The flower was stuck in his hair, so it was not easy to take it down.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll take it off for you right away.¡± Yuan Ze said, ¡°It should be a flower that blooms on the roadside trees. It¡¯s rtively small and not easy to get.¡±


    Tian Tian was a little embarrassed. She felt that she was too close to Yuan Ze. Although they addressed each other as brother and sister, they were still a man and a woman who were not rted by blood. If others saw them being so intimate, it would cause a bad impression.


    ¡°Brother Yuan Ze, I¡¯ll take it myself.¡± Tian Tian retreated a little. ¡°I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Yuan Ze was not very satisfied with her attitude. He felt that Tian Tian was deliberately distancing herself from him. When he said that he wanted to drive her, she rejected him. It was not like this when they were young. At that time, their rtionship was very good and they were almost inseparable.


    ¡°Tiantian, did 1 do something wrong? Why are you so cold to me now? We were so close when we were young. Have you forgotten?¡± Yuan Ze asked.


    Tian Tian only treated Yuan Ze as an older brother. Even if they were biological siblings, they should avoid arousing suspicion when they grew up. Moreover, they were only siblings who were not rted by blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already grown up, so we should maintain a certain distance between us. It won¡¯t be good if others misunderstand.¡± Tian Tian said.


    ¡°But 1 like¡­¡± Before Yuan Ze could finish, he was interrupted by Tian Tian.


    ¡°Brother Yuan Ze, wait a moment. I have something to do.¡± When Tian Tian saw Tao Zhi standing at the front desk, she suddenly felt a little flustered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Tao Zhi felt bitter in his heart. What was the rtionship between Tian Tian and this man?


    ¡°This is what Aunt Zhou asked me to send over,¡± Tian Tian said as she jogged to Tao Zhi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile.


    The atmosphere became silent again. Tao Zhi and Tian Tian did not say anything. Yuan Ze, who had followed them, felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± Yuan Ze suddenly asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s Tan Ron¡¯s brother. I¡¯m staying at their house now,¡± Tian Tian exined.


    Tao Zhi looked at Yuan Ze unhappily. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Yuan Ze stood beside Tian Tian and said, ¡°We¡¯re childhood sweethearts. When we were young, Tian Tian clung to me and insisted on being my bride. She will give me a call every single night.¡±


    Tian Tian frowned. She didn¡¯t want Tao Zhi to know about the stupid things she had done when she was young. ¡°Brother Yuan Ze, don¡¯t talk nonsense. That matter is already in the past. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, are you shy?¡± Yuan Ze asked.


    Tian Tian was afraid. The person she liked now was Tao Zhi. If Tao Zhi knew that she had said she wanted to be someone else¡¯s bride when she was young, he would definitely mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Tian Tian said angrily.


    Tao Zhi thought that she was embarrassed to show off her good rtionship with Yuan Ze in front of outsiders. Hence, he offered something else considerately, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you to bring me things from afar. Why don¡¯t I prepare a lounge for you to rest?¡±


    Tian Tian was shocked. What did Tao Zhi mean by this? Was he trying to chase her away?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll send her back immediately,¡± said Yuan Ze.


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    No wonder Tian Tian didn¡¯t need her family to arrange a chauffeur to send her off. It turned out that someone already sent her off. Their rtionship was indeed a close one.


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want Yuan Ze to send her off, but she was too embarrassed to say it directly. ¡°Brother Yuan Ze, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to Jingtai Building to handle some matters?¡±


    Yuan Ze smiled slightly. ¡°I can do themter. The most important thing now is to send you back.¡±


    Tian Tian pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think 1 should trouble you.¡±


    Yuan Ze put his hand on her shoulder and acted intimate. ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship? You don¡¯t even have to think of it that way.¡±


    Tao Zhi did not say anything. It was not appropriate for him to interrupt the matter between them. However, if Tian Tian really needed it, he would send her a car.


    At this moment, Tao Zhi¡¯s assistant called Tao Zhi and asked him to go back to work.


    Tian Tian could tell that Tao Zhi was very busy, so she said, ¡°Brother Tao Zhi, you should go back to work. I should be home soon too.¡±


    Tao Zhi nced at Yuan Ze and Tian Tian and nodded..

 Chapter 782 - 782: 782 So What If You’re Rich

    Chapter 782: 782 So What If You¡¯re Rich


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yuan Ze sent Tian Tian back to the ce where he met him earlier. He had wanted to send Tian Tian directly to Tan Ron¡¯s house, but Tian Tian did not agree. She said that the road there was not easy to walk and that she was already asleep. It was better not to disturb her.


    ¡°Okay, then walk slowly. Send me a message when you get home,¡± Yuan Ze said dejectedly.


    Tian Tian¡¯s heart suddenly burned with an unknown fire. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Can you guys stop treating me like a child?¡±


    Yuan Ze was stunned. ¡°Tiantian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tian Tian felt that she had misspoken and apologized, ¡°Brother Yuan Ze, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve said something wrong. Thank you for sending me off today.¡±


    With that, she opened the car door and walked out. In the blink of an eye, she had walked far away.


    Yuan Ze was a little sad. Tian Tian had really grown up. The little girl who used to follow behind him was not willing to talk to him anymore. She was now probably feeling shy from being around him.


    Tian Tian ran back to her residence with a sorrowful expression. Tao Zhi didn¡¯t say much to her and was very cold to her. It must be because her attitude in the morning made Tao Zhi angry. What should she do?


    Tan Rou had just left the house when she met Tian Tian, who had just returned with some things. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± she asked.


    She remember telling her brother what happened. Didn¡¯t her brother express anything?


    Tian Tian was a little down. When she saw Tan Rou, she forced herself to be spirited. ¡°Yes, I came back after I delivered the clothes. Brother Tao Zhi is still working, so I can¡¯t dy his time.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Alright, then you should head back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Rourou,¡± said Tian Tian.


    Tan Rou was in a hurry to go to the research team, so she didn¡¯t have much time to talk to Tian Tian. She would chat with Tian Tian when she was free tonight.


    The afternoon sses started at two o¡¯clock, so other than Tan Rou, there were many other students attending school. Tan Rou was walking on the road with her bag on her back and did not notice that someone was following her.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t rest at noon. Li Jing had been urging her to do something for the past two days. If she didn¡¯t help Li Jing solve Tan Ron¡¯s problem, then she would have to return the money to Li Jing. However, Chen Yao had already spent the money. How could she have the money to return it to Li Jing?


    At noon in the dormitory, Chen Yao and Lan Ning quarreled again. She asked Lan Ning to help her wash her clothes, but Lan Ning refused. She even said that she was not Chen Yao¡¯s maid and hoped that Chen Yao would not order her around.


    Chen Yao was furious. She thought of the days when she was a servant girl for Lan Nie, and then she thought of her current poor life. She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger, so she quarreled with Lan Ning.


    Lan Ning did not want to be outdone. She had a big fight with Chen Yao in the dormitory and broke the chair.


    This was the first time Chen Yao saw Lan Ning like this. She was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to sleep in the dormitory anymore, so she came out for a walk and saw if she could find a way to earn money. Maybe a fool like Li Jing woulde looking for her.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t find anyone, but she found Tan Rou who hade to school early. The afternoon ss started at 4:00, so what was Tan Rou doing at school so early?


    No matter what Tan Rou did in school, Chen Yao had to follow her. She still had the task that Li Jing had given her. Usually, there were too many people around Tan Rou, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to speak to Tan Rou. Now that Tan Rou was alone, she could tell her about this. If it was sessfully resolved it, she could get arge sum of money from Li Jing.


    Chen Yao followed Tan Rou. After walking for more than 20 minutes, Tan Rou finally reached her destination. It turned out to be the school¡¯sboratory building.


    What was Tan Rou doing here? Chen Yao was very curious.


    This was because theboratory building was filled with seniors with postgraduate degrees and above doing experiments. What was Tan Rou, a freshman, doing here?


    When Tan Rou got into the elevator, Chen Yao noticed which floor the elevator stopped at. After Tan Rou reached the floor, Chen Yao took the elevator up.


    Chen Yao felt that this ce was different from their teaching building. Thisboratory building exuded the aura of money. Even the windows of theboratory were made of thick bulletproof ss. It was obvious that it was very valuable.


    ¡°Tsk, so what if you¡¯re rich?¡± Chen Yao muttered to herself, ¡°If you had so much money, why don¡¯t you share them with some of the students. If you gave me some money, I wouldn¡¯t have to live so hard..¡±

 Chapter 783 - 783: 783 Don’t Randomly Take Money From Others

    Chapter 783: 783 Don¡¯t Randomly Take Money From Others


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao wandered around the floor. Everyboratory door was closed. She didn¡¯t know whichboratory Tan Rou had entered, so she could only try her luck on this floor.


    After walking for a long time, Chen Yao did not see Tan Roue out. She was puzzled. Why was Tan Rou in theboratory for so long? She was only a freshman. She could not be doing experiments in theboratory, right? Or did Tan Rou leave and she didn¡¯t see her?


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Jiang Min brought a pile ofboratories over. She had already seen this girl walking on this floor for more than ten minutes and sneaking nces through the windows. Fortunately, in order to keep it a secret, theirboratory had installed anti-peeping ss in the windows.


    Chen Yao, who was caught, felt a little guilty. She smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m here looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Jiang Min asked suspiciously.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t expect the senior in front of her to help her find Tan Rou, but she still said Tan Rou¡¯s name, ¡°My ssmate, Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Xiao Rou¡¯s ssmate!¡± Jiang Min was a little surprised. She warmly invited Chen Yao to theboratory. ¡°Rourou is doing experiments inside. Come in!¡±


    Chen Yao was very surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this senior to really know Tan Rou. But what did she mean by doing experiments? Did Tan Rou really participate in the experiment?


    What right did she have?! Chen Yao felt that it was unfair. Tan Rou was just a freshman, what right did she have to join them? Was she that outstanding?


    Tan Rou¡¯s grades were indeed very high, but this was not the reason why the school allowed her to use theboratory. There were so many outstanding students every year, but Tan Rou was the only one who joined theboratory as a freshman.


    After thinking about it, Chen Yao felt that Tan Rou must have donated a lot of money to the school, which was why the school agreed to let Tan Rou join theboratory. No wonder the school¡¯sboratory was so luxurious. It must have been built on bribes.


    Chen Yao was even more jealous of Tan Rou. Why did Tan Rou get everything she wanted? They were both humans, but why was Tan Rou¡¯s family richer than hers?


    Jiang Min pushed open the door of theboratory and said happily, ¡°Rourou, your ssmate is here to see you.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her head from the experiment table. She was still wondering who was looking for her when she saw Chen Yao.


    Chen Yao, who was still feeling indignant, immediately put on a fawning smile when she saw Tan Rou. ¡°Student Tan Rou, can I talk to you alone?¡±


    ¡°Chen Yao?¡± Tan Rou frowned when she saw Chen Yao. She asked coldly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Chen Yao looked around and said, ¡°This is a private matter. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing an experiment now. 1 don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. You can go out first. When I¡¯m free, you can talk to me about your private matters.¡± Tan Rou chased her out.


    Jiang Min noticed that Tan Rou¡¯s attitude was very cold. When she heard that this girl had something to ask Tan Rou, she knew that this girl must havee to ask Tan Rou for help, and Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°Since you have nothing else to do, please leave!¡± Jiang Min¡¯s attitude changed, and her tone became impatient. ¡°There are many confidential things in ourboratory. We can¡¯t let random people in here. If you¡¯re not Rourou¡¯s ssmate, I definitely won¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Senior Jiang, don¡¯t let this person in in the future. This person has evil intentions. It¡¯s inevitable that she will affect us.¡±


    Chen Yao was very angry when Tan Rou called her ¡®evil¡¯ in front of so many people. She argued, ¡°What did I do? What right do you have to say that I have evil intentions?¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to chat with you. I don¡¯t have any other intentions,¡± Chen Yao said stubbornly.


    Tan Rou put down the experimental equipment in her hands. She sneered and said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s stand here and chat. I¡¯ll see what you can talk about.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Yao hade to Tan Rou toplete the task that Li Jing had given her. If they were just chatting now, what would she say?


    ¡°Chen Yao! Don¡¯t take money from random people. Some money isn¡¯t something you can take,¡± Tan Rou warned.


    Chen Yao panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t take anyone¡¯s money!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to what you¡¯re asking for. Don¡¯t mention it again..¡±

 Chapter 784 - 784: 784 Trust

    Chapter 784: 784 Trust


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. How can you be sure that you won¡¯t agree?¡± Chen Yao still wanted to try. After all, she had already epted Li Jing¡¯s money. If she did notplete the task Li Jing gave her, she would have to return the money. However, she could not take out the money to return it to Li Jing now.


    ¡°No matter what you say, 1 won¡¯t agree to it. My friend¡¯s school register has been transferred to the Capital City Film University. She can go to school in two days. Do you think she will return to that second-tier school?¡±


    Chen Yao was very shocked. She knew where Liang Lu had started studying. Li Jing had told her all this, but she didn¡¯t know that Liang Lu had transferred to the Capital Film University.


    What school was that? That was the dream pce of all art students. 100% of the celebrities in the entertainment industry wanted to get a graduation certificate from Capital City Film University. Even if it was just a bachelor¡¯s degree, they would be bragging about it for a long time in the future.


    ¡°Why did Liang Lu go to Capital City Film University?¡± Chen Yao blurted out.


    Tan Rou was very unhappy. ¡°Oh, Li Jing actually told you so much. It seems like she trusts you a lot.¡±


    Chen Yao covered her mouth and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and said, ¡°Hurry up and get out. Don¡¯t force me to kick you out.¡±


    Chen Yao wanted to say a few more words to Tan Rou, but Shang Jin walked over. She was not a good-tempered person. Hearing this girl chattering here, she had long been impatient.


    Shang Jin grabbed Chen Yao by the back of her cor. ¡°In the future, without our permission, you are not allowed to step onto this floor.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± Chen Yao struggled.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a rookie who¡¯s not qualified to join the experimental group. Get lost!¡± Shang Jin mocked. She opened the door of theboratory and threw Chen Yao out.


    After returning, Shang Jinined to Jiang Min. ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t allow random people in here.¡±


    Jiang Min also felt wronged. ¡°She said she¡¯s Xiao Ron¡¯s ssmate, so 1 let her in.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°She¡¯s indeed my ssmate. However, she¡¯s not a good person. Just stay away from her in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will never let anyone enter theboratory casually in the future,¡± Jiang Min promised.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°If they¡¯re an outstanding person, we¡¯ll still wee them And Senior, have you forgotten? At that time, 1 also entered theboratory without your permission.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different from them,¡± Jiang Min said. ¡°The first time 1 saw you, 1 thought you¡¯d be a good teammate for us.¡±


    Tan Rou liked the feeling of being trusted. She had suffered too much betrayal in her previous life, so much so that she was unwilling to trust others too much in this life. However, as time passed, she met more and more people and gained love and friendship. This rekindled her faith in others.


    ¡°Let me treat everyone to milk tea. I¡¯ve been in theb for so long, but 1 haven¡¯t treated all of you anything yet.¡±


    Jiang Min didn¡¯t want her to spend money. ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat us to barbecuest time? It¡¯s my turn to treat this time.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want them to spend money. ¡°Just treat it as me showing my respect to you this time. You can treat me next time.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Jiang Min insisted that she treat him.


    Tan Rou was very fast. ¡°I¡¯ve already ced the order. Senior, don¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Jiang Min pouted and pretended to be angry. ¡°You have to let me treat you next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The milk tea couldn¡¯t be delivered upstairs, so they had to go downstairs to get it. Since Tan Rou had ordered it, the delivery man contacted her as well. After Tan Rou received the message, she went downstairs with her phone. When she came back happily with milk tea, she saw Xue Lin at the door.


    Xue Lin stood at the door of theirb and wanted to knock. Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She stood quietly at the elevator entrance, wanting to see what Xue Lin was going to do.


    Xue Lin was very conflicted. She didn¡¯t want to beg Tan Rou at all, but Cheng Hu had already said that if she couldn¡¯t coax Tan Rou, she would be kicked out of their research team.


    Theoretically, Xue Lin¡¯s family was very rich, and Cheng Hu should have gone along with her. But no matter what Xue Lin said, Cheng Hu didn¡¯t buy it. He only wanted to cooperate with the Tao family and didn¡¯t care about the subsequent experiment funds.


    Moreover, with the Tao family¡¯s support, he would not have to worry about the follow-up research fees..

 Chapter 785 - 785: 785 Please

    Chapter 785: 785 Please


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t care about her experiment. She only cared about her reputation. If she was kicked out of the research group by Cheng Hu, how would she face the other students in the future?


    Only three people in their ss had entered the research team. Xue Lin would mention her experiments every time she went to ss. If she was really kicked out, she would have no right to brag.


    Xue Lin thought for a long time at the door and finally decided to call Tan Rou out. Tan Rou had an experiment today and she saw Tan Rou enter theboratory, so Tan Rou must be in theboratory now.


    Jiang Min came to open the door again. She saw Xue Lin and was d that she was the one who opened the door today. If Shang Jin came to open the door, he would probably m the door in Xue Lin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Xue Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± What was there to talk about between Jiang Min and Xue Lin? They were both working on the same floor, so she didn¡¯t want to make their rtionship so tense.


    ¡°Is Junior Tan Rou here?¡± Xue Lin asked softly.


    Shang Jin walked over after hearing that. Seeing that it was Xue Lin, she was in the mood to scold, ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s an annoying fly! Why aren¡¯t you the second-inmand of your research team? Why are you here? Are you trying to steal our secrets?¡±


    Xue Lin and Shang Jin were like fireworks. They would explode at the sight of each other. When she heard Shang Jin talking about her like this, she scolded, ¡°Is it worth it for me to steal your secrets? The paper you use for calctions isn¡¯t even worthy of wiping my shoes!¡±


    ¡°Is your family that poor?¡± Shang Jin asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you even afford the paper to clean your shoes?¡±


    Xue Lin couldn¡¯t win against Shang Jin and could only stare at him.


    Tan Rou heard that Xue Lin was here for her, so she came back with milk tea. ¡°Senior Lin, are you here to quarrel with me?¡±


    The first thing Xue Lin saw was Tan Rou. The second thing she saw was the milk tea in Tan Ron¡¯s hand. She knew that dessert shop. It was a very famous offline shop in the capital. They never offer delivery but Tan Rou was carrying milk tea now. She couldn¡¯t have gone to buy it herself, could she?


    Shang Jin voiced Xue Lin¡¯s question, ¡°I thought this dessert shop doesn¡¯t do delivery?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me. This dessert shop is owned by my rtive.


    It doesn¡¯t deliver food to the public but it does deliver food to us.¡±


    Moreover, it was delivered by car. The iced milk tea was ced in the car¡¯s refrigerator. It was still cold when it arrived here.


    Xue Lin really liked the things in this shop, but it was too far away. She could only go there during the holidays. However, she had been busy with experiments and had no time to buy anything.


    She hoped that Tan Rou would share a cup with her.


    Tan Rou divided the milk tea. There were a total of five cups of milk tea and five portions of cold snacks. They each had just enough. There was nothing extra.


    ¡°Senior Lin, why are you looking for me?¡± Tan Rou noticed Xue Lin¡¯s gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°You heard that I bought milk tea and wanted one too?¡±


    Xue Lin really wanted to ask Tan Rou for a cup, but she didn¡¯t say that she wanted to drink too.


    ¡°Junior Tan Rou, I¡¯m looking for you today to talk to you about our research team¡¯s new project.¡± Xue Lin said seriously, ¡°Our new project is an interesting one. If we cooperate with the Tao family¡¯spany, we will definitely make a fortune!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t our family make a fortune by cooperating with other families?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Xue Lin suddenly had a sense of crisis. Did the Tao family¡¯spany already have a partner simr to their project? No! She couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Junior Tan Rou, please help me! 1 know the Tao family doesn¡¯t need this project,¡± Xue Lin said pitifully. ¡°But we really need the opportunity to work with the Tao family and if 1 can¡¯t convince you, our team leader will kick me out of the research team!¡±


    ¡°Hu Cheng wants to chase you out? ¡°Shang Jin was a little surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay for his research team? If he chases you out, where will he get the funds for his experiments in the future?¡±


    Compared to Xue Lin, Shang Jin hated Cheng Hu more. Cheng Hu was a hypocritical and selfish man. He had to sign his name on the experiments of his team members, and he imed most of the credit so that he could get more money..

 Chapter 786 - 786: 786 Don’t Order Me Around

    Chapter 786: 786 Don¡¯t Order Me Around


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were too many loopholes in Xue Lin¡¯s words. None of them believed her.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°My uncle and brother have always been in charge of my family¡¯spany. I won¡¯t be involved in the work. It¡¯s useless for you to beg me. If your project is good, just go and submit the project form. There¡¯s no need to waste your time here.¡±


    Seeing Tan Ron¡¯s attitude soften, Xue Lin felt that she still had hope. She cried, ¡°We also wanted to show the project to President Tao, but he said that we¡¯ve offended you. He will never work with us again.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know about this. If Tao Zhi really said that, then he was wrong. No matter what Xue Lin and the others did, work was work. It was not a joke. If Xue Lin¡¯s project was good, the Tao family wouldn¡¯t lose anything by cooperating with them.


    ¡°Did my big brother really say that?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°When did he say that?¡±


    ¡°The day you joined the research team.¡± Xue Lin said, ¡°That night, Cheng Hu and 1 went to talk to President Tao about the project. However, President Tao knew that we had a misunderstanding with you. He directly rejected our project and said that he would not cooperate with us anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou thought about it seriously for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my brother about your matter,¡± she said. ¡°But whether or not this project can seed depends on your own performance.¡±


    Xue Lin wiped away her tears and hurriedly handed their information to Tan Rou.¡±Junior Tan Rou, this is our research result. You can show this to President Tao.¡±


    Tan Rou took the documents and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pass this to Big Brother.¡±


    Xue Lin was a little worried. She added, ¡°Most of them here are confidential data from our research group. You can¡¯t let anyone see them. You shouldn¡¯t open them too just in case anything goes missing. If there are things that goes missing, President Tao may not be able to understand them.¡±


    Tan Rou felt very ufortable after hearing Xue Lin¡¯s words. She would never peek at other people¡¯s information. Although Xue Lin¡¯s request was reasonable, her words made her unhappy.


    ¡°Ha! You seem persistent. What did Cheng Hu promise you this time?¡± Shang Jin mocked.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Xue Lin¡¯s face darkened.


    Shang Jin crossed his arms. ¡°Rourou is kind enough to help you this time. If there¡¯s a next time, she won¡¯t help you even if you cry your heart out.¡±


    Xue Lin gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not here to beg you. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to hear them quarrel, so she said, ¡°Leave the things with me. Senior Lin, if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, then go back and do your experiments. We still have things to do so we won¡¯t be inviting you in for tea.¡±


    Xue Lin smiled, ¡°Thank you, Junior Tan Rou. Can I treat you to a meal another day?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t want to have dinner with Xue Lin. If Xue Lin really invited her to dinner, she would still refuse.


    Xue Lin excitedly returned to her research team and shared the good news with Cheng Hu, showing off, ¡°I told you I could handle Tan Rou. You didn¡¯t believe me, but now you believe in my strength, right?¡±


    Cheng Hu was very surprised. He didn¡¯t think that a brainlessdy like Xue Lin could really scold Tan Rou. ¡°Really? Then did you give our information to Mr. Tao?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to persuade Tan Rou?¡± Xue Lin said. ¡°I¡¯ve already given the information to Tan Rou. She promised me to give our information to President Tao.¡±


    Hu Cheng didn¡¯t have the confidence to hand over the information to Tao Zhi. He said angrily, ¡°Is this how you work?! Why did you give the information to Tan Rou? Can¡¯t you just give it to President Tao?¡±


    Xue Lin wasn¡¯t like the other students. Other students would only lower their heads and admit their mistakes after being scolded by Cheng Hu. But Xue Lin wasn¡¯t afraid of Cheng Hu, especially after what Jiang Min and the others said. She was a richdy, how could she let Cheng Hu manipte her?


    ¡°Why are you shouting at me?¡± Xue Lin retorted, ¡°At that time, you only asked me to convince Tan Rou. You didn¡¯t ask me to give the information to Little President Tao. So this is your problem. Please don¡¯t me me for it.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d settle this matter. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kick you out of our group,¡± Hu Cheng said..

 Chapter 787 - 787: 787 Chicken Coop Fights

    Chapter 787: 787 Chicken Coop Fights


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xue Lin had just been bullied by Shang Jin and was feeling unhappy. Now, Cheng Hu came to teach her a lesson. Was she that easy to bully?


    ¡°Kick me out of your group if you have the ability.¡± Xue Lin threatened Cheng Hu with the money, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a big shot just because you¡¯ve made some achievements. If 1 didn¡¯t provide the money, would those experiments have been carried out?¡±


    Money was Cheng Hu¡¯s weakness. 70% of his experiment funding came from Xue Lin. It would not do him any good to offend Xue Lin. Originally, he wanted to kick Xue Lin out after getting the cooperation with the Tao family, but now it seemed that he had to endure for a while.


    Xue Lin said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Do you think a poor kid who crawled out of a poor mountain can afford to do all these experiments? Let me tell you, if you still want me to provide you with funds, then listen to me obediently. If I want you to be the team leader, you can be the team leader. If I don¡¯t want you to be the team leader, then get lost from your position.¡±


    Hu Cheng¡¯s family was very poor. He took a loan to go to university. After he was admitted to graduate school, he joined a research group and slowly paid off the money. He hated it when people called him a poor kid. He felt that it hurt his self-esteem.


    ¡°Who are you calling a poor kid?¡± Hu Cheng was furious. ¡°You dare say that again?¡±


    Xue Lin was also angry, ¡°You¡¯re the poor kid that I¡¯m referring to! When I joined the research team, you borrowed 10,000 from me. When you returned me half of it, I told you to keep the rest of it because you were my team leader but now, I think you should really pay me back!¡±


    The members of the group were watching them quarrel. In their memory, this was the first time Cheng Hu and Xue Lin had quarreled. Usually, Xue Lin was the one who lectured others. This was the first time she saw Cheng Hu so angry.


    Although Hu Cheng looked like a nice person on the surface, he was not a good person. He always stole the credit from others. The team member who had been robbed by him muttered, ¡°1 thought the research funding was applied for by the team leader. 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be Leader Lin¡¯s money. Then why is Team Leader Hu still so arrogant?¡±


    Another person said, ¡°A grown man actually owes a little girl money. If I were Team Leader Hu, I would be too embarrassed to stay in theboratory.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was on her side, Xue Lin was very happy. She continued to provoke Cheng Hu, ¡°Leader Hu, when do you n to pay back the money?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± Hu Cheng clenched his fists and whispered, ¡°1¡¯11 pay you back now!¡± He punched Xue Lin, wanting to teach her a lesson.


    Xue Lin was not easy to deal with. She realized that Cheng Hu was going to hit her, so she quickly ran to the side and threw the things in theboratory as she ran.


    Not only did the team members not stop the fight, but they also cheered on them to make them fight harder.


    For a moment, Hu Cheng¡¯sboratory was in chaos. There were sounds of smashing things and cheers.


    Tan Rou had a ss at four in the afternoon, so she had to leave early. As soon as she went out, she heard the sound of things crashing onto the ground. So, she thought that it was theboratory being renovated.


    After a while, Xue Lin ran out of theb. She shouted as she ran, ¡°Murder! Team Leader Hu is going to kill me!¡±


    Tan Rou leaned against the wall, not wanting to care about this matter.


    Xue Lin ran to the stairs and ran down. The whole building could hear her shouting.


    Cheng Hu didn¡¯t chase after her. He didn¡¯t even p Xue Lin. He just wanted to scare her so that she would stop talking. He didn¡¯t expect Xue Lin to go crazy and smash things in theb. She even said that she was going to tell the principal. He wanted to stop Xue Lin, but she ran too fast and he couldn¡¯t catch up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Min and the others also came out. ¡°Why did I hear someone say that they killed someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Cheng Hu and Xue Lin,¡± Tan Rou said scornfully. ¡°They probably couldn¡¯t decide who the credit should go to. They¡¯re fighting among themselves.¡±


    Jiang Min frowned. She reminded Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, I don¡¯t know how Hu Cheng¡¯s project is going, but 1 don¡¯t think Hu Cheng is very reliable. If your family wants to cooperate with them, you have to think twice.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t help them contact my brother. Our family wouldn¡¯t work with people who fight amongst themselves.


    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to cooperate with them either,¡± Jiang Min smiled and whispered..

 Chapter 788 - 788: 788 Genius Girl

    Chapter 788: 788 Genius Girl


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There was still quite a distance between theboratory building and Tan Rou¡¯s ssroom. Tan Rou didn¡¯t have time to see how Cheng Hu and Xue Lin would end up. She had to go to ss.


    On the way, Tan Rou noticed that the students this afternoon seemed to be a little excited. They were all running excitedly to the school gate, discussing something as they ran.


    ¡°Oh my god, did that genius girl reallye to our school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my friend just took a photo of her. She¡¯s really beautiful! She doesn¡¯t look like a girl who does scientific research at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. In my impression, those who do scientific research all wear thick sses. The men are all bald, and the women have ck sses. They don¡¯t look good at all but that genius girl is very good-looking. She¡¯s my dream lover.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. If there are more people, we won¡¯t be able to see her.¡±


    ¡°Who is the genius girl you are talking about?¡± Someone asked.


    The person next to him immediately said, ¡°Liu Xing! She¡¯s only about 20 years old this year, but she¡¯s already one of the best scientists in the world.¡±


    Hearing the name of the person in her memory, Tan Rou¡¯s blood pressure soared. She thought that she could face Liu Xing calmly, but when Liu Xing appeared in front of her, she still couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. She subconsciously walked towards the door.


    Liu Xing was wearing a noble blue dress and dark blue high heels. Her red lips were shining under the sun, and her beauty waspletely revealed.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Rou sneered. Liu Xing¡¯s appearance was no different from the person in Tan Rou¡¯s memory. She liked to wear a dark blue dress to show her charm. ording to her thoughts, famous women in foreign history all wore dark blue dresses, so she had to wear clothes of this colour.


    A normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to wear a dark blue dress. In that area, only Liu Xing was wearing that colour, so it was very eye-catching.


    Liu Xing smiled and greeted the people around her. She enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded. It was as if the entire world revolved around her.


    There were four tall and powerful men around her. Although they were wearing ordinary shirts, they seemed to have been trained. If one looked closely, they would find that they were all hiding guns under their clothes. Others might not be able to tell that it was a gun, but Tan Rou was very familiar with its shape and could even guess the model of the gun.


    Tan Rou thought that Liu Xing had achieved her goal. With so many people chasing after her and even arranging for so many school leaders toe and pick her up, she was probably so happy that she couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    Liu Xing was escorted by the students and teachers to the school auditorium. She had a public meeting that night. At that time, she would give a speech to the students and share her experience.


    After not seeing her for so many years, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t wait to see the expression on Liu Xing¡¯s face once she saw her. Therefore, Tan Rou stood on the flower bed beside her. To let Liu Xing see her, she deliberately stood a little higher.


    Liu Xing was smiling as she spoke to the person beside her. Suddenly, her smile froze on her face when she saw Tan Rou standing outside the crowd. At first, she thought that she was mistaken, but after taking a closer look, she realized that it was Tan Rou. Tan Rou was taller and prettier than before.


    Liu Xing wanted to run away the moment she saw Tan Rou. She was afraid to see Tan Rou. What if Tan Rou exposed her? However, after she calmed down, she realized that her status was different from Tan Rou¡¯s. She was now a national treasure-level scientist, while Tan Rou was only a university student. How could shepare to her?


    ¡°Principal Zhang, I haven¡¯t been to Capital University for a long time. Now that the university has changed a lot, I want to take a look around the school. Can you arrange for someone to help me?¡± Liu Xing asked.


    Principal Zhang was very happy. He immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the students from the Student Union to apany you around the school.¡±


    Liu Xing shook his head slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. There are so many students here. I¡¯ll find a ssmate who 1 like to apany me.¡±


    Principal Zhang was naturally very happy. As long as Liu Xing liked it, even if he had to invite the Director of the Education Bureau over to apany him, he would still make the call.


    ¡°Of course, you can choose.¡± Principal Zhang smiled and said, ¡°I believe that


    whoever it is, they will be happy to show you around..¡±

 Chapter 789 - 789: 789 Enemies Meet

    Chapter 789: 789 Enemies Meet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When they heard that Liu Xing was going to choose someone on the spot, all the students were eager to give it a try. As long as Liu Xing chose them, they would have the capital to brag to their ssmates. Furthermore, Liu Xing was very beautiful. To be able to walk around the campus with such a beauty, both male and female students were very excited.


    Liu Xing pretended to be choosing people, but in fact, her attention had always been on Tan Rou. After a minute, she pointed at Tan Rou and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this student. 1 think she¡¯s quite suitable for me.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people present, Tan Rou would have rolled her eyes at Liu Xing. The two of them had been fighting for so many years, and Liu Xing had been secretly ying tricks on her. She didn¡¯t know how she caught Liu Xing¡¯s attention. Maybe Tan Rou had a look that she was someone easy to bully.


    Principal Zhang was a little shocked. Why did Liu Xing choose Tan Rou so casually? However, with Tan Ron¡¯s personality, would she give Liu Xing a tour around the campus?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Principal Zhang walked up to Tan Rou and looked up at her. ¡°Tan Rou, do you have time to apany Miss Liu Xing around the school?¡±


    Tan Rou jumped down from the flower bed. ¡°Principal, I have a sster, so I probably won¡¯t be able to apany Miss Liu Xing.¡±


    Principal Zhang was in a difficult position. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your professor to allow you to bete.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this student despises me? I don¡¯t look that ugly, do I?¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, didn¡¯t you hear that 1 have sses this afternoon?¡± Tan Rou faced Liu Xing directly. ¡°Normally, when people hear that I have a ss, they would find someone else to show you around the campus. Why do you insist on me showing you around?


    Liu Xing¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you nicely, and this is your attitude?¡± She turned to the principal.


    ¡°Principal Zhang, if all the students in your school have this kind of attitude, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to stay here. My time is very precious, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Principal Zhang hurriedly asked Liu Xing to stay. ¡°Miss Liu Xing, Tan Rou really has sses this afternoon. If you want to tour the campus, I¡¯ll find someone else to take you.¡±


    ¡°I just feel that Tan Rou and I have an affinity.¡± Liu Xing insisted.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to argue with Liu Xing here. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll bring Miss Liu Xing around the campus. Nice to meet you. My name is Tan Rou.¡±


    Liu Xing really wanted to say, ¡®Is this really our first time meeting?¡¯


    However, there were so many people now. She could not expose the fact that she knew Tan Rou. Moreover, Tan Ron¡¯s brain was damaged. Perhaps she had really lost her memory and forgotten all about it.


    If Tan Rou lost her memory, she will no longer be a threat to Liu Xing.


    Tan Rou had agreed to walk around the campus with Liu Xing, but Liu Xing had made another request. She wanted to spend some time alone with Tan Rou and not let anyone follow her.


    Liu Xing¡¯s bodyguards did not agree with Liu Xing¡¯s actions. They felt that it was too dangerous. What if this student hurt Liu Xing?


    Tan Rou was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m a student here, not an assassin who came to assassinate her. Besides, she chose me herself. If I assassinate her, she can only count herself unlucky.¡±


    When the bodyguards heard Tan Rou¡¯s words, they all put their hands on their guns. As long as Tan Rou made any unnecessary movements, they would shoot her.


    Principal Zhang sensed that the atmosphere was not right. He hurriedly walked over to be the peacemaker. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not be so hostile with each other. I believe that Student Tan Rou won¡¯t hurt Miss Liu Xing, right?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and looked at Liu Xing. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking Miss Liu Xing this? Miss Liu Xing, will you hurt me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Liu Xing said vaguely. After that, Liu Xing persuaded the bodyguards to stay a distance away from her.


    Tan Rou and Liu Xing walked in front while the four bodyguards were scattered around. Principal Zhang and the school leaders followed behind them.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you a freshman?¡± Liu Xing took the initiative to talk to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou did not answer her question. ¡°1 thought you would tell me that it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Liu Xing immediately became nervous. ¡°Student Tan Rou, what do you mean by that? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°Liu Xing.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Are you regretting not killing me directly back then?¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your brain has recovered?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess,¡± replied Tan Rou..

 Chapter 790 - 790: 790 Absolutely Impossible

    Chapter 790: 790 Absolutely Impossible


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Liu Xing mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible! Your brain will never recover!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure that my brain won¡¯t recover?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Xing felt that she had misspoken and changed her tone. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Tan Rou really admired Liu Xing. She was still acting at this time. This year¡¯s Oscar for Best Actress should have been given to Liu Xing.


    ¡°Then your brain isn¡¯t very good either. Did you lose too much money in thewsuit and got so angry that your brain is damaged?¡± Tan Rou mocked.


    ¡°How did you know about mywsuit?¡± Liu Xing asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Not only do 1 know that you filed awsuit, but I also know who you filed it with and how much you lost. Liu Xing, isn¡¯t 800 million enough forpensation?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Liu Xing was a very smart person. Her brain worked very quickly. When Tan Rou saidpensation, she guessed the truth.


    ¡°Did you do this? Did you provide evidence to the TR Company?¡± Liu Xing questioned.


    She thought about it carefully. On the surface, the boss of thepany was Hang Wei, but everyone in the industry knew that there was a big boss behind thepany. All this time, this big boss had never shown his face.


    Liu Xing suddenly had a bad guess. Could the boss behind TR be Tan Rou? Even if the boss behind the scenes was not Tan Rou, Tan Rou was still definitely rted to TR Company.


    ¡°I told you you were stupid, but you didn¡¯t believe me. TR? Tan Rou? Can¡¯t you guess the rtionship between the two?¡±


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t believe it. How could such a powerfulpany really be Tan Ron¡¯s? Tan Rou was only eighteen years old this year. How could she be so powerful?


    Liu Xing was jealous of Tan Rou. She had been jealous of Tan Rou ever since she entered theboratory. Liu Xing was originally the smartest child in theboratory, and she was also the child who was the most adapted to brain development, so everyone in theboratory liked her. However, all of this was ruined by Tan Rou. Tan Ron¡¯s arrival was the beginning of Liu Xing¡¯s misfortune.


    Tan Rou was very fast at memorizing. What Liu Xing needed four to five hours to memorize, she only needed three hours. Tan Rou could master the knowledge points that Liu Xinghua needed three days to master in one day.


    Gradually, the researchers in theboratory began to focus on Tan Rou. In addition, she was very good-looking, so everyone liked Tan Rou more.


    Liu Xing would never allow Tan Rou to be better than her. When Tan Rou was undergoing her second brain development, she secretly tampered with the experimental equipment and caused Tan Rou to have an ident.


    If the machine had been a little more ruthless, Tan Rou would have died. Tan Rou was very lucky. Not only did she survive, but her brain was also not damaged too much. She was still smarter than ordinary people.


    The researchers in theboratory began to discuss Tan Ron¡¯s whereabouts. Although her brain damage was not that serious, it was no longer suitable for her to stay in theboratory. In the end, the people in theboratory decided to send her back to the Tan family and gave them arge sum of money aspensation for Tan Rou.


    After Liu Xing heard the news, he snuck into Tan Ron¡¯s ward overnight. At that time, Tan Rou was still in aa, and her head was filled with equipment that had been repaired. Liu Xing altered Tan Ron¡¯s memory and personality. Not only did he turn her into an idiot, but he also turned her into a female hooligan who only knew how to spend money.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you trying to go against me?¡± Liu Xing said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the little girl in theboratory. You¡¯re still a university student. If you tell others about those things, do you think people will believe you or me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go against you.¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I also know that your status is very high now, so 1 won¡¯t fight you head-on. You¡¯re not that little girl now, and neither am I.¡±


    Liu Xing suddenly became afraid. She could not let Tan Rou meet those people again. ¡°So what if your brain has recovered? You don¡¯t think you can go back to thatboratory, do you? 1 won¡¯t let you have this chance!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to go back there, but she couldn¡¯t tell the truth in front of Liu Xing. ¡°Since when did you decide on what happens there? If you don¡¯t let me go back, can¡¯t 1 go back? You know that I will return one day..¡±

 Chapter 791 - 791: 791 Poor Quality

    Chapter 791: 791 Poor Quality


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a market?¡± Liu Xing asked. ¡°Do you think you can go back just because you want to?¡±


    ¡°Whether 1 can go back or not, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Tan Rou said. She nced at the time on her phone and felt that there was no need to waste time with Liu Xing. ¡°1 have to go back to ss. I don¡¯t have time to apany you around the campus.¡±


    Liu Xing was very puzzled. With Tan Ron¡¯s ability, she must have finished the university¡¯s courses, but why did she still stay in the university?


    ¡°Did youe to Capital University to plot something?¡±


    Liu Xing knew where Tan Rou used to live. There were so many universities in the country that she didn¡¯t go to, but she chose to go to Capital University. Coincidentally, those old geezers were also in Capital City. No matter how you think about it, there must be a conspiracy behind this.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Why are you getting dumber and dumber? Capital University is the best university in the country. If I don¡¯te here, where should 1 go?¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s face turned green. ¡°So what if you¡¯re smart? Now, you¡¯re still being trampled under my feet.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°Liu Xing, I¡¯m in a hurry to go to ss today, so 1 don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. However, you have to remember that I¡¯m back. Your good days are over.¡±


    Tan Rou did not wait for Liu Xing¡¯s response. She turned around and left. ¡°Principal, Miss Liu Xing said that she was tired from walking. Please arrange a ce for her to rest. I still have sses in the afternoon. I have to rush back to ss.¡±


    Principal Zhang knew that Tan Rou was already giving him face by apanying Liu Xing on this trip. If it was the usual Tan Rou, she would probably have left immediately.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Principal Zhang was very grateful to Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ve already called your professor. He said that he will not mark you for beingte.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Principal,¡± Tan Rou said coldly. Then, she carried her bag and walked out of Liu Xing¡¯s line of sight.


    Liu Xing was very angry. However, in order to protect her face as a genius girl and gentle goddess, she could not directly scold Tan Rou. Therefore, she mocked, ¡°Principal Zhang, are all the students of Capital University so hot-tempered? I just asked her to introduce me to the campus, but not only did she not do so, she even dared to give me a hard time. If all the students in the school are like her, then do 1 still have to hold my speech?¡±


    Principal Zhang apologized to Liu Xing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tan Rou is a proud child. She treats everyone like this. Even if I go to her, she will give me a hard time too.¡±


    Liu Xing continued to mock him. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still her senior. Shouldn¡¯t she respect me, her senior?¡±


    Principal Zhang said, ¡°Well, this child is the only one in our school who got in with full marks this year. She also won the first prize in the National Physics Competition and the second prize in the Global Physics Competition. That¡¯s why she¡¯s more arrogant. I hope Miss Liu Xing can understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this little student is a freshman. No wonder she¡¯s so difficult to control.¡± Liu Xing had already guessed that Tan Rou was a freshman, but she still pretended not to know her. ¡°Where is this little girl from?¡±


    Principal Zhang didn¡¯t understand why Liu Xing was asking this, but she answered, ¡°She¡¯s from the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is she really from the Capital?¡± Liu Xing asked. Wasn¡¯t Tan Rou the daughter of the Tan family? How could she be from the capital?


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s from the Capital. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been studying outside. She only came back after she got into Capital University.¡± Principal Zhang exined.


    Liu Xing continued to ask about Tan Ron¡¯s information, but Principal Zhang was unwilling to tell her. He said that it was Tan Ron¡¯s privacy and could not be told to others.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Liu Xingughed.


    However, Principal Zhang¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°No.¡±


    Liu Xing was a little angry. In addition, the incident with Tan Rou today made her unhappy, so she said, ¡°Principal Zhang, your school is a little big. I¡¯m a little tired from walking around. Let¡¯s cancel today¡¯s speech first. We¡¯ll make an appointment next time.¡±


    Principal Zhang frowned, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything harsh. ¡°Alright, please have a good rest. 1¡¯11 definitely make arrangements for you the next time youe over.¡±


    Liu Xing left with his bodyguards.


    ¡°What does she mean?¡± The leaders of Capital University were also people of status. They could not see Liu Xing going back on her word.. ¡°Are you ying us like monkeys?¡±

 Chapter 792 - 792: 792 Keep An Eye On Her

    Chapter 792: 792 Keep An Eye On Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The principal looked at Liu Xing¡¯s back. After a while, he said, ¡°Perhaps all geniuses have such personalities.¡±


    The leader said indignantly, ¡°I think Tan Rou from our school is not worse than her. Besides, Tan Rou is a few years younger than her. She might even surpass her in the future.¡±


    Speaking of Tan Rou, Principal Zhang was confused again. He felt that Tan Rou and Liu Xing had a special rtionship. They seemed to know each other. But¡­. if they really knew each other, why did they pretend not to know each other? No matter what, it was better to avoid them from meeting in the past.


    ¡°If Liu Xinges to our school again, arrange for the students to receive her in advance and don¡¯t let Tan Rou appear. It wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble if we offend Liu Xing,¡± the principal instructed. ¡°If we offend Tan Rou instead, it will definitely affect the rtionship between our school and the Tao family. I don¡¯t want to see that.¡±


    The school faculties could also tell the good from the bad. No matter how good Liu Xing was, she was just a famous scientist. Tan Rou was the daughter of a rich family. In the entire Capital, no one would offend the Tao family. Their school had no need to provoke the Tao family.


    Liu Xing, who had left Capital University, returned to her studio. She was flustered when she thought about meeting Tan Rou today. Not only was Tan Rou¡¯s brain not damaged, but she had also returned to Capital.


    However, judging from her current situation, Tan Rou should not have met those old men yet. Otherwise, the old fellows would definitely cry and shout for Tan Rou toe back. However, Liu Xing still could not let her guard down. She had to be on guard against Tan Rou early on and definitely could not let her see those old fellows.


    ¡°My dear.¡± A pair of beautiful hands touched Liu Xing¡¯s shoulders. Then, a very handsome young man came over and kissed Liu Xing¡¯s face gently. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a speech tonight? Why are you back so early?¡±


    Liu Xing was not in the mood to argue with him. She said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    The man sensed Liu Xing¡¯s unhappiness, so he obediently sat on the sofa beside him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Ying Xian, do you know that Tan Rou is back? I saw her at Capital University today.¡±


    Ying Xian was a little surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°What is she doing at Capital University? You can¡¯t possibly apply for a job as a cleaner, right?¡±


    Liu Xing frowned. ¡°She¡¯s a freshman at Capital University. She¡¯s also the only student who got into Capital University with full marks in recent years.¡±


    If she knew that Tan Rou was actually a guaranteed student, she would definitely be even angrier.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ying Xian was even more confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t her brain damaged? Then how did she get into Capital University?¡±


    The fact that Tan Rou¡¯s brain was damaged was no longer a secret in theboratory. Everyone knew that the machine had malfunctioned when Tan Rou was doing brain development and that her brain would never recover in the future.


    ¡°Her brain has recovered.¡± Liu Xing was very frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t know why it has recovered. In short, Tan Rou¡¯s memory has returned. If she goes to look for those old fellows, then there will be no ce for you and me in the Capital.¡±


    Ying Xian understood what Liu Xing meant. Tan Rou was the smartest person among them. Her research and development results had always been the best. If Tan Rou returned to normal, then Liu Xing and Ying Xian would no longer have this advantage. They had worked hard to get to where they were today. They could not let Tan Rou destroy them.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do now?¡± Ying Xian asked.


    ¡°Go to Capital University and keep an eye on her.¡± Liu Xing arranged. ¡°At that time, you were the person she liked the most in theboratory. I believe it¡¯s the same now. If you were to approach her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of you.¡±


    ¡°My dear, how can there be a girlfriend like you?¡± Ying Xian said.


    ¡°How can you let your boyfriend seduce other girls?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to monitor her, not seduce her. And I¡¯m warning you, if anything happens between the two of you that I don¡¯t allow, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    ¡°Darling, 1 was just joking to liven up the atmosphere. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Ying Xian begged.


    Liu Xing was not in the mood to joke with him. ¡°Get ready. Keep an eye on her.¡±


    Ying Xian was very happy to go. Tan Rou used to be the most beautiful in theboratory. After not seeing her for so many years, she must have be even more beautiful..

 Chapter 793 - 793: 793 Haunting

    Chapter 793: 793 Haunting


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After meeting Liu Xing today, Tan Rou was a little unhappy. Therefore, she didn¡¯t go to dinner with Li Li and the others after ss, but returned home first.


    If Tan Rou had known that she would meet He Xi at the door, she would have definitely chosen to have dinner with Li Li and the others.


    He Xi had been waiting at the gate for two hours. She seemed to have no work to do and was very free. She had been waiting at the door for the security guard to let her in.


    The security guard was annoyed to death by her, so he had to put on his earphones to watch the video. No matter what He Xi said, he would not open the door.


    When Tan Rou returned, He Xi was nning to climb over the fence.


    He Xi saw Tan Rou and immediately vented her anger on her. ¡°You b*tch, why are you here again?¡±


    Tan Rou was already very annoyed. After seeing this crazy woman, she became even more annoyed.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± 1 told you to watch your mouth,¡± Tan Rou chided. ¡°If you dare to curse again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t move away. Are you looking for Brother Xiao Liu again? 1 won¡¯t let you seed!¡± He Xi stopped Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou looked at her coldly. He Xi looked at Tan Ron¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt a little familiar. Wasn¡¯t that the way Zhuang Liu usually looked at people? This b*tch actually dared to imitate Zhuang Liu¡¯s gaze. She was really too detestable!


    ¡°If you dare to re at me again, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!¡± He Xi said fiercely.


    Tan Rou was just worried that she had no ce to vent her anger when He Xi came to her door. She grabbed He Xi¡¯s arm and pushed her against the wall. Then, she pressed her against the wall. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Lunatics didn¡¯t know fear when they acted up. He Xi was like this. Even though she was pressed against the wall, she still scolded Tan Rou, ¡°B * tch! Vixen! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Tan Rou took out a needle from somewhere. ¡°Do you remember how you faintedst time?¡±


    He Xi recalled the needle. ¡°You did it, you b*tch!¡±


    At that time, she only felt that she was about to die, but suddenly, her head hurt, and she lost consciousness. When she woke up, she had been brought to an unfamiliar ce by Xiao Liu¡¯s brother¡¯s assistant. After that, there were two very tall men and women in white coats watching her all the time. She had finally escaped today.


    ¡°If you dare to curse again, I¡¯ll make you mute so that you won¡¯t be able to even talk,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Although He Xi was mentally disoriented, she was not a fool. Tan Rou had knocked her outst time, so if she cursed again this time, Tan Rou would definitely make her mute.


    ¡°If you dare to touch me, Brother Xiao Liu will definitely not let you off.¡± He Xi said.


    Tan Rou suddenly let go. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    This crazy woman was provoked by Zhuang Liu, he should be the one dealing with her.


    Tan Rou decided to call Zhuang Liu. After the call connected, she said, ¡°Hurry up and get someone to get rid of this crazy woman at the door!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Zhuang Liu was in a meeting. He was initially happy to receive Tan Ron¡¯s call, but in the next second, he could not smile anymore. Although Tan Ron¡¯s words didn¡¯t make sense, he understood and ended the meeting.


    ¡°Where is He Xi?¡± Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the other courtyard,¡± Xiao Mo replied. ¡°Two psychologists are in charge of guarding her. I¡¯m asking where she is now.¡±


    Xiao Mo realized that something was wrong and immediately called the two doctors. However, he found out that He Xi had knocked out the female doctor and escaped. The female doctor was in the hospital for emergency treatment while the male doctor was handling the procedures for her.


    Xiao Mo knew that he had made a mistake and immediately tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for her immediately¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu interrupted him, ¡°No need, I know where she is.¡±


    He Xi saw Tan Rou calling and asked her if she was calling Zhuang Liu. Tan Rou ignored her and walked straight into the neighborhood.


    The security guard let Tan Rou in, but stopped He Xi. He Xi asked in confusion, ¡°Why can she go in but I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°The owner said he wouldn¡¯t let you in, so 1 can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± the security guard said.


    ¡°She¡¯s a vixen. She¡¯s going to seduce my boyfriend. You can¡¯t let her in!¡± He Xi said anxiously.


    The security guard was confused. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the Capital.. Why would she seduce your boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 794 - 794: 794 I’ll Find Him

    Chapter 794: 794 I¡¯ll Find Him


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital?¡± He Xi looked incredulous. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Brother Xiao Liu¡¯s mistress? How could she be the eldest daughter of the Tao family from the Capital?¡±


    The security guard felt that this girl was courting death. He reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone who can make the eldest daughter of the Tao family their hidden mistress. It¡¯s fine if you say this once here, but you can¡¯t say it casually in the future. I heard that the Tao family in the Capital dotes on this eldest miss very much. If they find out what you said, you¡¯ll probably be in big trouble.¡±


    When He Xi heard that Tan Rou was the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital, she did not react for a long time. She slowly sat by the wall and thought as she waited for Zhuang Liu toe over.


    She had originally thought that Tan Rou was Zhuang Liu¡¯s mistress, and the house here was also bought by Zhuang Liu for Tan Rou. She did not expect Tan Rou to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital. The status of the Zhuang family and the Tao family was aligned. Tan Rou was not Zhuang Liu¡¯s mistress, so were they free to fall in love?


    He Xi didn¡¯t care, so what if they were free to fall in love with each other? Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were both people of status, so it was normal for them to hang out together. Tan Rou had so many men to choose from, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t miss Zhuang Liu but He Xi was different. She only liked Zhuang Liu, and she had to get Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou must have called Zhuang Liu just now. Zhuang Liu woulde over in a while, so He Xi sat there obediently and waited for him. As long as Zhuang Liu came over, she would take him away. She would never let Zhuang Liu see that woman.


    However, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯te over. Only Xiao Mo brought some people over. He was also very angry. ¡°Miss He Xi, I¡¯ve already arranged a ce for you to stay. Why must you continue to cause trouble? And do you know that you¡¯ve injured someone? That female doctor is still in the hospital. If she dies, you will be guilty of intentional murder and will go to jail.¡±


    He Xi exined, ¡°I just gently knocked her head, I didn¡¯t want to kill her. Besides, she was the one who started it. Who told her to inject me with sedatives?? I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    ¡°A light knock on the head?¡± Xiao Mo seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Who would use a stainless steel tray to knock someone¡¯s head? That would be considered attempted murder!¡±


    ¡°She was unlucky!¡± He Xi¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°She won¡¯t let me see Brother Xiao Liu, so I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Then, she looked up to look for Zhuang Liu. ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Xiao Liu? Is he waiting for me in the car?¡±


    Xiao Mo replied coldly, ¡°Third Young Master isn¡¯t here, so he won¡¯te to see you. You should leave now. If you continue to cause trouble here, Third Young Master will do everything he can to send you overseas. Even if you have an invitation from the Perfume Association, you won¡¯t be able toe back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around.¡± He Xi showed a pitiful expression. ¡°1 just miss him so much that I came here to look for him.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± Xiao Mo was about to die from anxiety. Why couldn¡¯t this crazy woman understand humannguage?


    ¡°Your presence here today has already affected Miss Tan Rou, so the Third Young Master is fuming mad. He said that if you dare to bother Miss Tan Rou again, he won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    He Xi caught the main point. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu is angry because I went to Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°Why else do you think the Third Young Master would be angry?¡±


    He Xi said, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t find trouble with Tan Rou anymore. 1 won¡¯t meet her again.¡±


    Xiao Mo was about to nod when He Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll only look for Brother Liu in the future. Since he won¡¯te to see me, I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    Xiao Mo was so angry that his blood pressure soared. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± he shouted.


    ¡°No one wants to see you. You¡¯re a nuisance here!¡±


    He Xi nced at him and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to yell at me. I won¡¯t listen to you. When 1 see Brother Xiao Liu, I¡¯ll naturally exin it to him.¡± Anyway, in the end, I am the only person who will marry him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice came from Xiao Mo¡¯s Bluetooth earpiece. He said impatiently, ¡°Get rid of her, no matter what.¡±


    Xiao Mo frowned. He waved his hand, and four bodyguards dressed in ck got out of the minivan. They covered He Xi¡¯s mouth and took her away..

 Chapter 795 - 795: 795 I’m Just A Little Annoyed

    Chapter 795: 795 I¡¯m Just A Little Annoyed


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Xiao Mo and the others left, Zhuang Liu¡¯s car drove through the gate. He didn¡¯t go to his own house, but went to find Tan Rou immediately. He had been texting and calling Tan Rou since the beginning, but she didn¡¯t reply.


    This made Zhuang Liu very anxious. He immediately rejected all his work and drove over to Tan Rou. He wanted to exin what happened today to Tan Rou face to face.


    Zhuang Liu had the password to Tan Ron¡¯s house, but he had never used it because Tan Rou had a lot of family members. If he went in rashly, it might cause a bad influence.


    The doorbell rang. Aunt Zhou came over to open the door. When she saw that it was Zhuang Liu, she was not surprised at all. She said calmly, ¡°Eldest Miss is in her room. Do you need me to call her for you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go up and find her myself,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    It was not Zhuang Liu¡¯s first time in Tan Ron¡¯s room anyway, so Aunt Zhou did not mind. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhuang Liu skillfully came to Tan Ron¡¯s room. He adjusted his breathing and knocked on the door. ¡°Rourou, are you in your room?¡±


    Tan Rou came over to open the door for him. The first thing she asked was, ¡°Have you settled the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already settled it,¡± Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. I promise that this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. That lunatic isn¡¯t worth my anger. I¡¯m just a little annoyed.¡± She turned around and entered the room. ¡°Come in, don¡¯t stand outside.¡±


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Tan Rou was not angry. However, he had never seen Tan Rou angry at him. Having a girlfriend like Tan Rou was the greatest blessing in his life.


    There were many books on Tan Ron¡¯s desk, and herptop was turned on. Even Zhuang Liu could not understand some of the content on it.


    ¡°Is this your university course?¡± Zhuang Liu majored in finance. He didn¡¯t know what sses the Physics Department had, but it didn¡¯t seem like the Physics Department would learn these things.


    ¡°No.¡± Tan Rou picked up a book and said, ¡°I met someone at school today. You should have heard her name. Her name is Liu Xing.¡±


    Of course, Zhuang Liu had heard of Liu Xing. ¡°You met her?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°We talked face to face for a while, but we parted on bad terms.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood why Tan Rou was annoyed. It turned out that she had met Liu Xing. ¡°Did she cause you trouble?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Why don¡¯t you see if she¡¯s worthy of it!¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Of course she can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to see her. She¡¯s stolen a lot from me over the past few years. 1 didn¡¯t want to take back what belonged to me until 1 saw her, but when I saw her face, I couldn¡¯t help but have this urge of wanting to take everything back.¡±


    Zhuang Liu silently ced his hand on hers. ¡°I¡¯ll face it with you. If you need anything, just tell me. I will definitely help you.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need your help with. I¡¯m preparing to take the Advanced Scientist certification. Only one person can be recognized in a year. Liu Xing is taking the certification as well. 1 can¡¯t let her get away with it.¡±


    The Advanced Scientist certification was not a national-level certification, but an international one. Once someone obtained this certification, all the countries in the world would open their doors to that person. He would no longer need a visa to go abroad, and all his amodation would be arranged well.


    Of course, this certification was very difficult to obtain.. Although there was a chance to be certified once a year, not everyone passed it every year. There was no onest year or the year before that. This year¡¯s exam had not started yet, and Liu Xing was waiting for this year¡¯s opportunity.


    ¡°Is this certification something difficult?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t take it just because it¡¯s difficult?¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and gently stroked Tan Ron¡¯s hair. ¡°No matter how difficult it is, 1 believe my Rourou will pass this certification.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou was very confident. ¡°However, if I take this certification, we¡¯ll have even fewer chances to meet each other. We might only see each other once a month.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to be separated from Tan Rou, but he knew Tan Ron¡¯s character. So he said, ¡°Then can you split the day and take a few hours to apany me every week?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and hugged Zhuang Liu. ¡°For your sake, I¡¯ll definitely finish my lessons as soon as possible.¡±


    Zhuang Liu hugged her back. ¡°Okay, good luck..¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796: 796 A Bold Trial

    Chapter 796: 796 A Bold Trial


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was very busy every day. Not only did she have to go to ss, but she also had to study for her examination and go to theboratory for the research. Jiang Min and the others had been researching a new conductor recently. The original material of this conductor was more precious, so they were researching alternatives.


    Originally, Jiang Min and the others had already achieved 80% of the results but they encountered a difficult obstacle and did not make any progress. Tan Rou¡¯s participation allowed them to find new ideas. They did a lot of experiments and finally made a new conductor with cheaper materials.


    ¡°Phew, there¡¯s finally some results.¡± Jiang Min was very happy. ¡°After half a year of research, I¡¯ve finally made this cheap conductor!¡±


    Shang Jinughed at her. ¡°Senior, this conductor is not cheap at all. In order to do this experiment well, Xiao Chen has been scolded by you several times.¡±


    Xiao Chen was an introverted boy and didn¡¯t like to talk. When he heard Shang Jin call his name, he quickly said, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s only right to lecture me. I was really wasting materials.¡±


    Lang Yue patted Xiao Chen¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to such nonsense. You did not waste any materials. When your senior first set up the research group, she was loaded. The money that she spent on materials was enough to build aboratory, but she still didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Jiang Min grabbed Lang Yue¡¯s ear. ¡°Lang Yue, are you itching for a beating?¡±


    Shang Jin rubbed his chin and thought, ¡°Senior, since the experiment is over, should we have a celebratory dinner?¡±


    Iler words reminded Jiang Min. Jiang Min had said several times that she would treat them to a meal, but she had not fulfilled her promise. Today, she could take this opportunity to treat everyone to a good meal. Moreover, everyone had worked hard during this period of time. In order to do the experiment, they only slept four to five hours a day. Xiao Chen had lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat all of you to a seafood and barbecue buffet tonight,¡± Jiang Min said straightforwardly. ¡°Those that cost 1,000 yuan per person. You guys can eat as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°1 think a buffet of 100 yuan per person will do,¡± Lang Yue said faintly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to keep this money to buy experimental materials?¡±


    Jiang Min chuckled. ¡°Well, we can choose that if you¡¯re paying?¡±


    ¡°Senior, you should do it,¡± Lang Yue said.


    Jiang Min was very generous. She didn¡¯t manage to invite Li Li and the othersst time, but this time, she invited them to the seafood buffet. She even invited Liang Lu, who had already entered a new school.


    After Liang Lu entered the new school, she looked much better. The quality of the students at Capital City Film University was rtively higher, and they did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    As there were too many of them, Tan Rou didn¡¯t get to sit with her friends. Tan Rou, Jiang Min, and Shang Jin sat together. They were still discussing about the new conductor.


    ¡°Senior, have you thought about whichpany you want to work with?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Jiang Min ate her oyster and said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s not whichpany I would like to work with but who will be willing to work with us. This is the firstrge-scale experiment since my research team started. I¡¯m also very satisfied with the results. I don¡¯t want to choose a badpany, but no goodpany will want us.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°The direction of our research is very new, and the research results have a lot of room for development. We shouldn¡¯t choose apany that is too bad.¡±


    ¡°We all know that.¡± Shang Jin changed his previous appearance, and his expression became more serious. ¡°But it¡¯s very difficult to do it. Rourou, you should know about the new robot of the TRpany, right? We studied this conductor for the new robot of the TRpany.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little surprised. This was the first time she had heard of this. So Jiang Min¡¯s goal was the robots of the TRpany. However, this new conductor was indeed beneficial to the new robots. Moreover, the TRpany wouldunch an upgraded version of the robots at the end of this year. When the conductor was used, the cost would be reduced.


    ¡°The conductor we¡¯re researching is indeed suitable for the robots of TR. Since our goal is TR, why not give it a try?¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Stop joking.¡± Jiang Min was very unconfident. ¡°Even Hu Cheng and the others wouldn¡¯t dare to directly look for TR Company, let alone us.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even tried, so how do we know we can¡¯t do it? 1 think we should try it boldly,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°If it fails, we can look for anotherpany..¡±

 Chapter 797 - 797: 797 Boss Is Here Again

    Chapter 797: 797 Boss Is Here Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min was a little tempted, but she still did not dare to try. If she failed, she probably would not be in the mood to look for anotherpany.


    Shang Jin was braver. He mmed the juice cup on the table and said loudly, ¡°Senior, just do it! It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t failed before.¡±


    Jiang Min was the team leader. She represented the entire team and had to be responsible for the team. If she could really cooperate with TR Company, then her team members would definitely have a good future in the future, but if they failed¡­


    ¡°Senior, you can go and try.¡± The timid Xiao Chen also came over and said, ¡°When I was young, my goal was to get into Capital University. However, when 1 was in my third year of high school, I fell ill and didn¡¯t go to school for two months. Everyone said that I couldn¡¯t get into Capital University, but I didn¡¯t believe it. 1 studied hard and finally came to the school of my dreams. So 1 believe we can do it too¡­¡±


    The team members were all encouraging Jiang Min. Jiang Min also felt that she couldn¡¯t be so dejected. She was Jiang Min. How could she be defeated by a small setback?


    ¡°Alrirgh then!¡± Jiang Min picked up the ss of fruit juice in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s use this ss of fruit juice to rece the wine. Let¡¯s have a toast! 1 wish us sess in our cooperation with TR Company.¡±


    Everyone gave their blessings. Although they didn¡¯t know what the result would be, as long as they worked hard, they would have no regrets.


    Jiang Min did what she said. She dragged Shang Jin and Lang Yue and wrote the project overnight. The other team members were not idle either. Xiao Chen was in charge of logistics, while Tan Rou was in charge of contacting TR Company. This was Tan Ron¡¯s own request.


    Jiang Min thought of Tan Ron¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t argue with her. Only Tan Ron¡¯s family would have contact with the TR Company. It would be easier for Tan Rou to talk to them than for them.


    After Jiang Min sent the email, she was waiting for a reply from TR Company. She originally thought that TR Company would reply to her in a few months. She did not expect to receive a reply from TR Company in the evening after she sent the email in the morning. Moreover, it was personally sent by the CEO of TR Company, Hang Wei.


    Jiang Min trembled as she showed theputer to the team members. ¡°CEO Hang of the TRpany has personally replied to me. He said that we should send a representative to the TLpany with the project proposal and samples to look for him. He wants to meet us face-to-face.¡±


    Shang Jin smiled and patted Jiang Min¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you and Rourou. Good luck!¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections. Even if Shang Jin didn¡¯t say anything, she would still go. This was not only rted to her team, but also to herpany. Although she trusted Hang Wei very much, she was afraid that Jiang Min would be nervous, so she went over to support Jiang Min.


    Standing in front of the towering TRpany building, Jiang Min was so nervous that her palms were sweating. In the past, she had also looked forward to working for the TRpany after graduation. However, the threshold of the TRpany was too high, and the way they selected talents was different from otherpanies. Otherpanies looked at academic qualifications, but the TRpany only looked at potential.


    Jiang Min didn¡¯t know what her potential was. She was timid and didn¡¯t dare to submit her resume to TR.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, can we really do it?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯re already here. Are you going to give up here?¡±


    Jiang Min shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to give up. I¡¯m just a little nervous. It¡¯s my first time facing such a big shot.¡±


    Tan Rou said disdainfully, ¡°Hang Wei¡­ CEO Hang is also a human. He has two arms and two legs. There¡¯s nothing special about him.¡±


    Jiang Min was amused by her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Tan Rou brought Jiang Min in. She originally thought that no one would be alerted, but she did not expect to be tricked by that broken machine again. ¡°Wee back, dear big boss!¡± The mechanical voice said happily. Not only did it say that, but it also yed the broadcast, so that everyone in thepany knew that Tan Rou had returned.


    Jiang Min was so smart. It was her first time at TR Company, so this little robot definitely didn¡¯t wee her home. Thinking of how Tan Rou encouraged them to invest in the project proposal and how Tan Rou helped them contact thepany, Jiang Min immediately understood.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Jiang Min said, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless.¡± It¡¯s alright, Senior Sister. Let¡¯s continue walking.


    Hang Wei is waiting for us in the office.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Jiang Min followed behind Tan Rou silently. She was very excited, but she couldn¡¯t show it.


    As for Tan Rou? She just wanted to beat Hang Wei up.. Why is he making such a big deal about her being here?!

 Chapter 798 - 798: 798 Business

    Chapter 798 - 798: 798 Business


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron brought Jiang Min to the CEO¡¯s private elevator. Jiang Min looked at Tan Rou for a while and then looked out of the elevator. There were a few times when she wanted to ask Tan Rou about something, but she was too embarrassed to say it.


    Tan Rou saw her expression. Tan Rou said, ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Since Tan Rou said so, Jiang Min asked directly, ¡°Rourou, do you have any rtionship with TR Company?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re asking too tactfully. 1 thought you were going to ask if I¡¯m the boss behind TR.¡±


    Jiang Min guessed that Tan Rou was the boss behind TR. ¡°Are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Jiang Min was very excited. ¡°Did you help us fight for this opportunity?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°1 did fight for this opportunity for you, but 1 wasn¡¯t the one who made the decision. 1 wasn¡¯t the one who asked you toe for the interview. I¡¯m just reminding President Hang to read your project proposal earlier.¡±


    Jiang Min was very grateful to Tan Rou. Although Tan Rou said that she wasn¡¯t the one who made the decision, if Tan Rou hadn¡¯t reminded President Hang to read the email, Jiang Min and the others definitely wouldn¡¯t have received a reply so quickly.


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Rou.¡± Jiang Min said.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. I can¡¯t help you with the rest. Whether you want to use the new conductor we developed depends on what thepany¡¯s R & D department says.¡±


    Jiang Min was already very happy to be able to enter the door of TR. If it were anyone else, they would definitely ask Tan Rou to give them a shortcut. However, Jiang Min did not do so. Although she wanted her research results to be adopted by TR, she hoped that her strength would be recognized by TR.


    The elevator went straight to Hang Wei¡¯s office door. When the elevator door opened, Tan Rou saw Hang Wei standing at the door with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Boss!¡± Hang Wei greeted Tan Rou happily. He thought Tan Rou was the only one.


    Tan Rou pulled a long face. ¡°Why did you turn on that machine again?¡±


    Hang Wei sighed and said, ¡°Boss, ever since you returned to the Capital, you haven¡¯te to thepany. I can¡¯t check on you often, so I turned on the doorbell. As soon as the doorbell rang, I knew you were back.¡±


    ¡°Turn off that machine immediately!¡± Tan Rou said coldly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to turn it off now,¡± Hang Wei agreed.


    Jiang Min stood behind Tan Rou for two minutes. When they were done talking, she slowly walked out and greeted Hang Wei. ¡°Hello, CEO Hang. I¡¯m Jiang Min. I¡¯ve sent you an email before.¡±


    Hang Wei was shocked. ¡°Huh? Why are you here with Boss?¡± It was over. He had exposed Tan Ron¡¯s identity. Tan Rou would definitely torment him for a while.


    Jiang Min smiled awkwardly. ¡°We agreed toe together.¡±


    ¡°But we agreed to meet at 3:30. It¡¯s only 2:30 now.¡± Hang Wei said faintly. He didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou and Jiang Min toe together. If he had known that they woulde together, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have turned on the machine. This was great. The identity that Boss had hidden for so long was exposed by a greeting from the machine.


    ¡°This is Senior Jiang, the captain of the research team I¡¯m currently in.¡± ¡°Senior Jiang, this is CEO Hang from TR Company,¡± Tan Rou introduced.


    As Tan Rou had introduced him, Hang Wei was very enthusiastic towards Jiang Min. ¡°Miss Jiang, right? This way, please. Please take a seat in the office for a while. I¡¯ll call a meeting with the project department immediately.¡±


    Jiang Min didn¡¯t want to affect others just because she arrived early, so she said, ¡°President Hang, don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, we can¡¯t waste time.¡± Hang Wei liked to end things quickly. ¡°The meeting will be held in ten minutes. You should be ready, right?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be nervous. Our products are verypetitive.¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be nervous anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou and Hang Wei didn¡¯t participate in this meeting. Hang Wei wasn¡¯t from the project department, so he didn¡¯t need to participate in such a small matter. They just needed to present the results to him at the end.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t participate to avoid suspicion, and she had more important things to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to take the Senior Scientist certification. I¡¯ll being to thepany soon.¡± Tan Rou said calmly..

 Chapter 799 - 799: 799 Happy Cooperation

    Chapter 799 - 799: 799 Happy Cooperation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°All?¡± Hang Wei was very shocked. ¡°Why did you participate in that?! And didn¡¯t you always like to keep a low profile? If you participate in that certification, you won¡¯t have a stable life in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to participate either, but someone forced me to.¡±


    ¡°Did your family force you to participate?¡± Hang Wei asked after thinking for a long time. He didn¡¯t believe it himself. ¡°No way. Your family is so good to you. Why would they force you to take part in this certification?¡±


    Tan Rou gave Hang Wei a cold look. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, you should just shut up.¡±


    Hang Wei made a gesture of sealing his mouth. He thought carefully for a while and suddenly remembered a person.


    ¡°Could it be because of Liu Xing?¡± Hang Wei seemed to have suddenly be smarter. ¡°Liu Xing will definitely take part in this year¡¯s certification exam, so you want to kick her out of bounds?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°A few days ago, 1 met Liu Xing at school. 1 was upset when I saw her smug look. So, I won¡¯t let her pass the certification sessfully.¡±


    Liu Xing has been preparing for this year¡¯s certification for almost a year. ¡°Boss, did you win against her?¡± Hang Wei was a little worried.


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes. ¡°Talent can¡¯t be made up for by reading books. Otherwise, Liu Xing wouldn¡¯t have giarized my work.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too arrogant,¡± Hang Wei gave her a thumbs up and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have the ability to be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Hang Wei changed the topic again. ¡°Boss, do you think your senior¡¯s project will seed?¡±


    Tan Rou analyzed calmly, ¡°I participated in that project as well, but when 1 got there, 1 was just a little bit away. I helped them ovee a technical problem, and then the new conductor was produced. When 1 was doing the experiment, I thought that this thing was very suitable for our second-generation robot. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be made for us.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Hang Wei said.


    ¡°Although the price of our first-generation robot is already low, it¡¯s really not close to the people. Ordinary people still can¡¯t afford it.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m prepared to reduce the price of the second-generation robot, but its performance will be better than the first-generation robot. There¡¯s not much cost in terms of technology. The only cost is raw materials, especially precision materials.¡±


    Hang Wei nodded. ¡°Indeed, the chip and the operating program are all difficult to ovee.¡±


    Tan Rou handed a USB sh drive to Hang Wei. ¡°We don¡¯t need to trouble them with the development of the chip and the design of the operating program. All the information is inside. The biggest problem with the production of the second-generation robots now is the raw materials. If we can¡¯t lower the price of the raw materials, the price of the robots will definitely still be high.¡±


    Hang Wei said, ¡°The thing that your senior is researching can indeed reduce the cost of robots. However, the effect of their new conductor is not very stable. I¡¯ve also looked at their experimental data and found that there will be a 7% instability. If we want to use this new conductor, we have to let them control the instability to within 0.5%.¡±


    ¡°I know about this too, so I¡¯m only rmending that they give it a try. In the end, whether we want to cooperate with them or not depends on the project department.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Hang Wei smiled and said, ¡°The contract will definitely be signed today. The project department is worried that there won¡¯t be any new projects. Moreover, the prospects of this project are excellent. Even if there are ws, they will sign it.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly in agreement with Hang Wei.


    In the conference room, Jiang Min was still in a daze when she received the contract. The contract that had just been printed had a faint heat, but Jiang Min felt that the contract was very hot.


    Did they sign the contract just like that?


    ¡°Miss Jiang, do you have any other questions?¡± Yang Zuo, the project manager, asked with a smile.


    Jiang Min came back to her senses. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions. 1 just feel that it¡¯s a little unreal. Are we signing the contract just like that?¡±


    Yang Zuo said, ¡°This is a tentative contract. Whether the formal contract can be signed or not depends on whether Miss Jiang and your team can ovee the difficulties.¡±


    Jiang Min was also aware of this. Although the things they had were good, the technology was not mature enough. If they wanted to officially cooperate with TR Company, they had to show their strength.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s a pleasure working with you!¡± Yang Zuo extended his right hand and smiled..

 Chapter 800 - 800: 800 Open Your Eyes

    Chapter 800: 800 Open Your Eyes


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min came out of theboratory with the contract. Tan Rou was waiting for her in the office. She even left her a cup of tea that had been brewed beforehand. When Jiang Min took the tea, her hands were trembling.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, why are you trembling?¡± Hang Weiughed. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll poison the tea?¡±


    Jiang Minughed. ¡°I¡¯m too excited. 1 didn¡¯t expect us to really cooperate with TR. If my teammates knew, they would be so happy that they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.¡±


    Hang Wei said, ¡°This is only the initial contract. If you need any help in the future, feel free to call our technical department. The technical department will send someone to help you.¡±


    Jiang Min was on the verge of tears. The technical department of TR Company were all super powerful figures in the industry. Any one of them was ten times better than them. If they could get their guidance, Jiang Min and the others would be worth their lives.


    After drinking the tea, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. ¡°I have a ss at four in the afternoon, so I can¡¯t stay any longer. Remember what I said and manage thepany well. Also, turn off that stupid machine at the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hang Wei agreed. Although he had agreed, Hang Wei was not going to turn it off. If he turned it off, he would not know when his big boss woulde.


    Tan Rou and Jiang Min returned to the school with the contract. Shang Jin and the others were not in theboratory but waiting for them at the school gate. When Tan Rou and Jiang Min got out of the taxi, Shang Jin rushed over.


    ¡°Did we really sign the contract with TR?¡± she asked eagerly as she grabbed Jiang Min¡¯s shoulders with both hands.


    Jiang Min showed Shang Jin the contract with the word ¡®confidential¡¯ printed on it. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. The TRpany has indeed taken a fancy to our work.¡±


    Shang Jin was so happy that he jumped three feet high. He did not care about his image as a girl at all. ¡°We¡¯re working with TR? We¡¯re working with TR¡­¡±


    She called out several times, as if she was afraid that others would not know.


    Tan Rou was helpless. She looked at the time. There were still five minutes before her ss. She said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ss is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then hurry up.¡± Jiang Min said.


    After Tan Rou left, Shang Jin continued to talk about their cooperation with TR Company. The students next to him heard their conversation and ran over to ask about the situation.


    Student A: ¡°Did you really work with TR?¡±


    Shang Jin patted the contract in his hand and said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s written in ck and white. How can it be fake?¡±


    Student B said enviously, ¡°1 also want to experience what it¡¯s like to work with TL. I don¡¯t know if your team is still recruiting. Do you think I can join? I¡¯m also a master¡¯s student this year.¡±


    ¡°Our team is already full as of now. If you want to participate,e back next year,¡± Jiang Min said.


    Jiang Min and the others spoke very loudly, and they didn¡¯t keep a low profile at all. Therefore, the news of Jiang Min¡¯s team working with the TRpany quickly spread throughout the entire campus. Even the students of the Faculty of Arts knew that their school had a research team that had signed a contract with the TRpany.


    Cheng Hu and Xue Lin naturally received the news. After thest incident, Cheng Hu was demoted. He was demoted from the original captain to the vice-captain, on equal footing with Xue Lin. As for the captain of their team, it was reced by a highly respected professor in the school.


    Although Cheng Hu was also a vice-captain, his influence in the team was not as great as Xue Lin¡¯s. There was no other reason than that Xue Lin was richer.


    Shang Jin walked back to theboratory building with cheerful steps. She jumped out of the elevator and bumped into Cheng Hu and Xue Lin who were about to go out.


    Cheng Hu and Xue Lin had also received the news and wanted to rush over to take a look, but they didn¡¯t expect Jiang Min and the others toe back so soon.


    ¡°I heard that you guys signed a contract with TR Company. Is that true?¡± Xue Lin asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Shang Jin said proudly.


    Hu Cheng didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Your project is so bad. How can you work with TR? That contract must be fake. You must have made it yourself.¡±


    Shang Jin took out the contract. ¡°If you¡¯re not blind, please open your eyes and take a look. This is a real contract.¡±


    Hu Cheng had never seen a real contract before, so he couldn¡¯t tell if it was good or bad. ¡°It¡¯s definitely fake!¡±


    ¡°Heh! What an idiot.¡± Shang Jin said..

 Chapter 801 - 801: 801 There’s Something Wrong With Your Brain

    Chapter 801: 801 There¡¯s Something Wrong With Your Brain


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Who are you calling idiot? Your contract is definitely fThe TRpany can¡¯t sign a contract with you.¡± Hu Cheng really couldn¡¯t take this lying down. He had been thinking about TR Technology for so long. Why did they sign a contract with Jiang Min and the others?


    Jiang Min and Hu Cheng were actually undergraduate and postgraduate students. They had both applied to the university for a research team. Jiang Min¡¯s research team was after his, and because there were too few people in the team, the university did not value it. He would be chosen before Jiang Min whenever there was a good project.


    It was the same for this experiment. Jiang Min and the others originally had the chance to get the school project, but Hu Cheng messed it up a little, so Jiang Min and the others didn¡¯t even get the worst project. They could onlye up with their own questions.


    He didn¡¯t expect the TRpany to choose their terrible project. How could Hu Cheng stay in theboratory with peace of mind?


    ¡°Give me your contract. I want to check it. Only after I check it will 1 admit the authenticity of your contract.¡± Hu Cheng reached out for the contract.


    Shang Jin quickly stuffed the contract back into the bag. He was afraid that Hu Cheng would tear the contract up. There was an electronic contract, but if the physical copy got broken midway, the TRpany would definitely think that they did not value this cooperation.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Shang Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why would we make a fake contract to lie to you? Besides, that¡¯s the TR Company. We don¡¯t dare to joke with them. If this contract is fake, their legal department will probably draft awyer¡¯s letter tonight.¡±


    Hu Cheng still didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°You have to show me the contract.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Jiang Min rarely lost her temper. ¡°Hu Cheng, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Min actually didn¡¯t want topete with Hu Cheng for those things. She knew Hu Cheng¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t good, so she was willing to give up the money-making projects to Hu Cheng many times. However, Hu Cheng was not grateful to her at all. Instead, he felt that he deserved it.


    ¡°Jiang Min?¡± Hu Cheng was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t dare to let me see this contract. Is it because your contract is fake?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lang Yue couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, hurry up and get treated. Don¡¯t lose your mind here!¡±


    Then, he turned to his teammates, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back and study how to improve our things. Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him here.¡±


    Jiang Min also said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be swamped from now on. 1 hope you can take it.¡±


    After that, they closed theboratory door and locked it from the inside to prevent Hu Cheng and the others from entering.


    Hu Cheng was so angry that he wanted to punch the wall.


    Xue Lin felt disgusted by his jealous face. She sneered. ¡°You can¡¯tpare to others. What¡¯s the use of hitting the wall?¡±


    Cheng Hu vented his anger on Xue Lin again, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! We would¡¯ve gotten involved with the Tao family if you didn¡¯t offend Miss Tao. Jiang Min and the others shouldn¡¯t be the ones signing the contract with TR Company today. It should be us!¡±


    Xue Lin despised Cheng Hu, ¡°Are you crazy? If our project is excellent, then it will definitely be selected by TR Company, but now that they are ignoring us, it means that they are not interested in our project. Instead of looking for a solution, you are going crazy here. Are you in your right mind?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking for our team. We¡¯ve worked so hard for so long. Are we going to give up just like that?¡± Hu Cheng said angrily.


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t care about it. She only cared about her face. ¡°Since you are so considerate of our team, then you can go to TR Company yourself.¡±


    Hu Cheng was still angry. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go then. Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    He took the project book and went to the TRpany that day. In the end, he squatted under the building for several days, but he did not see Hang Wei. Not only did he not see Hang Wei, but he also did not see any senior executives of the TLpany. He did not even see a few junior employees.


    However, this was not the most unfortunate thing. As Hu Cheng had been out all the time and neglected his experiments, his team¡¯s new experiment did not leave a spot for him. Therefore, when Hu Cheng came back, he could only do some odd jobs.


    Moreover, the leading teacher had also said that Hu Cheng would never be allowed to participate in experiments without his permission.


    Hu Cheng had really hit rock bottom..

 Chapter 802 - 802: 802 Charity Organization

    Chapter 802: 802 Charity Organization


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Recently, she had been too busy studying. Tan Rou had not seen her parents for a long time. It was not that the Tao parents did not miss Tan Rou, but they were worried that they would disturb Tan Ron¡¯s studies, so they had been suppressing their feelings of missing their daughter.


    On this day, Mother Tao found out about a new charity organization through the richdies in the circle. She was a kind person, so she wanted to donate a sum of money to the charity organization in her daughter¡¯s name. It would be good for her daughter, so that she would be healthy and happy.


    However, before she donated money, Mrs. Tao had to be careful. She had to meet the founder of this charity organization, or she would not donate money.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s our Mrs. Tao who wants to donate! Long time no see, Mrs. Tao,¡± Han Min said with a smile. She was wearing a haute couture dress and heavy makeup.


    After A4rs. Tao saw Han Min, she recognized her for a while. She hadn¡¯t seen Han Min for a long time and didn¡¯t expect her to change so much.


    Han Min and her husband had moved abroad for several years. Why did theye back now? Moreover, Han Min had changed so much. If it weren¡¯t for the mole on Han Min¡¯s face, Mrs. Tao wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.


    ¡°Second Madam Zhuang, long time no see.¡± Mrs. Tao greeted him politely.


    Han Min sat opposite Mother Tao. She looked at Mother Tao¡¯s young and beautiful face and felt unhappy. Mrs. Tao was obviously five or six years older than her. Why did she look younger than her?


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us


    ¡°Mrs. Tao, you¡¯ve taken good care of yourself!¡± Han Min said with jealousy.


    Mrs. Tao sensed that her tone was not right and did not say much to her. Instead, theyplimented each other. ¡°Second Madam Zhuang too.¡±


    Han Min felt that the title ¡®Second Madam¡¯ was really harsh, but she would not be the Second Madam soon.


    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Tao is preparing to donate. I wonder how much you have in mind.¡± Han Min asked.


    Mrs. Tao frowned. She wanted to donate, but when she saw that the person who initiated it was Han Min, she suddenly did not want to donate so much money.


    ¡°Five million.¡± Mother Tao said.


    Han Min chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Tao, you might not understand our charity organization. Not everyone can donate to our charity organization. In order to ensure that the follow-up funds can be received quickly, we adopt a membership system.¡±


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Since when was there a membership system for donations?


    ¡°Our charity organization is different from other organizations. Other charity organizations are based on donations, but ours is a membership organization. The minimum amount to join is 10 million. There is no upper limit. If Mrs. Tao donates 50 million, you will then be our super member. In the future, any charity project we do will have Mrs. Tao¡¯s name on it. Of course, if Mrs. Tao brings a friend over, we will also give your friend a very high status.¡±


    Mother Tao found it strange. Was this really a charity? Why did it feel like illegal pyramid schemes in the name of fund-raising?


    ¡°Will the money from your charity really be used on those children?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    ¡°Of course! And not only children, but also lonely old people and young people who have lost their mobility. We will help them. However, they have to go through an assessment within the organization. Only after passing the assessment will they be given charity funds.¡±


    This was simr to other charity organizations, but the membership system was really strange. Why did they have to donate to join?


    Mrs. Tao asked, ¡°How many members do you have now? How much donations do you have?¡±


    Han Min knew that everyone had a herd mentality. As long as she said a little more, Mrs. Tao would definitely join immediately.


    ¡°We now have 38 members and a total donation of 750 million. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Tao. We¡¯re a legitimate organization. We¡¯re not trying to scam anyone.¡± Han Min retorted.


    Mrs. Tao smiled. ¡°Of course, I trust Second Madam Zhuang. It¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t have that much money on hand right now. Five million is my limit.¡±


    Han Min was not very happy. ¡°Mrs. Tao, don¡¯t joke with me. The Tao family is so rich. How could they not have tens of millions?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have that much money. My husband has all my money. However, if you give me a copy of your ie and expenditure, I¡¯ll show it to him. He might give me more. After all, a family like ours can still fork out a few hundred million..¡±

 Chapter 803 - 803: 803 A Big Problem

    Chapter 803: 803 A Big Problem


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Han Min was a little hesitant at first, but when she heard Mrs. Tao say that she could take out a few hundred million, she immediately agreed. That was hundreds of millions. Han Min had to convince more than a dozen richdies to get that much money!


    However, Han Min felt unbnced again. Mrs. Tao could easily get a few hundred million yuan to donate, but she still had to spend a lot of effort to help her husband get money everywhere. It was really infuriating to hear such differences between them!


    ¡°Not only do 1 need to know the ie and expenditure of your charity, but 1 also need the approval of more than ten shareholders before 1 can use the money. If I can¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t be a member.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Tao, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Han Min asked unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Zhuang family in the capital. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Mrs. Tao smiled. ¡°If it was in the past, 1 would have considered what Second Madam Zhuang said. But now, everyone in the Capital knows who the current head of the Zhuang family is. So, Second Madam Zhuang, I have to be careful about this.¡±


    Han Min¡¯s face darkened. She hated it when people told her about the current head of the Zhuang family. If they hadn¡¯t returnedte, how could the position of the head of the Zhuang family have fallen to that brat, Zhuang Liu?


    Mrs. Tao saw that it was almost time and didn¡¯t want to waste time with Han Min. ¡°Print out the document first. I¡¯ll take it back to my husband. Once he agrees, I¡¯ll transfer the money directly to your charity ount.¡±


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us


    Han Min¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Alright! As long as you join us, you¡¯ll be the most distinguished member of our charity organization.¡±


    Mrs. Tao found it funny. A charity organization that did good deeds only needed to ept donations and items. Why did it have to be a membership system? No matter how she thought about it, this charity organization was indeed fishy.


    She took the document home and prepared to show it to Mr. Tao, but he was still at work.


    After a while, Tan Rou came back. She made some pear cream for her family. Autumn would dry and so drinking some pear cream was very good for their bodies.


    Mrs. Tao was very happy. When she found out that Tan Rou would be eating at home, she immediately arranged for the cook to buy Tan Ron¡¯s favorite dishes.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Mommy has something to show you.¡±


    Mother Tao showed Tan Rou the record and documentation that she got from Han Min. ¡°Initially, we wanted to donate a sum of money to a charity organization in your name, but I felt that this charity organization was very strange, so 1 didn¡¯t give them any money. Take a look. If you don¡¯t want to donate, we can find another organization.¡±


    Doing charity was actually a good thing. Many parents would donate in the name of their children, praying that their children would be safe. These donations would really help those in need, so Tan Rou did not object to doing charity. Instead, she often donated in the name of her family.


    Tan Rou held the brochure in her hand and flipped through the charity¡¯s ie and expenditure. She realized that there seemed to be a problem with the ie and expenditure.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this thing.¡± Tan Rou pointed at one of the orphanage ¡°1 know about this orphanage, but it was taken down seven years ago. So, there¡¯s no such orphanage anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mother Tao did not ask Tan Rou how she knew that the orphanage had been closed down. She only asked, ¡°Since the orphanage is no longer there, where did the money go?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the list carefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the ces that need funding don¡¯t exist anymore. As for the donations, they might have already fallen into private hands.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was furious. ¡°That¡¯s too much. Han Min actually used the excuse of asking us to donate money to secretly take away all the funds! She¡¯s really hateful.¡±


    ¡°So it was Second Madam Zhuang who started this, then it¡¯s not strange.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Mrs. Tao was very upset. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too careless. I didn¡¯t notice Han Min¡¯s plot.¡±


    Tan Rouforted her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I can only say that Han Min is too bold. She actually dared to use the guise of a charity to raise funds illegally.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll call the police now,¡± said Mrs. Tao.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get into trouble with us.¡± Tan Rou stopped her.


    ¡°Han Min is backed by the Zhuang family¡¯s second son, so this is an internal matter of the Zhuang family. We shouldn¡¯t interfere..¡±

 Chapter 804 - 804: 804 Sick

    Chapter 804: 804 Sick


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Should we leave this matter to Xiao Liu?¡± Mrs. Tao agreed. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s handling this personally. Firstly, I¡¯m not a member of this charity organization so that they won¡¯t tell me many things.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, Xiao Liu is already the head of the Zhuang family. He has to maintain the stability of the Zhuang family. The second son of the Zhuang family has already vited thew by doing such a thing. It is up to Xiao Liu to decide whether to send them to court or continue to preserve the Zhuang family¡¯s face.¡±


    Although Tan Ron¡¯s heart ached for Zhuang Liu to deal with so many things, she felt that it would be better for Zhuang Liu to handle this personally. She would let her see how capable her boyfriend was.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s mental state had not been very good recently. Perhaps he had not seen Tan Ron much and felt ufortable. He closed his eyes and rested his face on his hands as he slept on the table for a few minutes.


    Xiao Mo knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Third, Young Master,e and take a look at this!¡±


    Zhuang Liu opened his eyes tiredly. His head hurt a little, and he felt very ufortable. ¡°What do you want me to see?¡±


    Xiao Mo felt that his tone wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Third, Young Master, are you sick?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy these few days. I don¡¯t have time to rest. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He had been paying attention to Zhuang Su more recently. He didn¡¯t know much but was shocked when he investigated Zhuang Su.


    He didn¡¯t even know that there were so many Zhuang Su spies in hispany. Those people still said that they wanted to be filial to him in the morning, but at night, they revealed all his secrets to Zhuang Su.


    To eliminate these spies, Zhuang Liu wasted much time and energy. He could only sleep two to three hours a day, so his mental state had been very poor recently. He could sleep for five hours as long as he could lie down.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Mo decided to get down to business first. ¡°1 just received this anonymous email. The sender¡¯s IP location was hidden so 1 couldn¡¯t trace it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu opened the email and took a few nces. He was no longer sleepy. ¡°This is about my second uncle and aunt¡¯s recent movements. My second uncle has been causing much trouble in thepany recently. So it¡¯s because he has already gotten the money!¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at the email and was shocked. Moreover, the amount is sorge that it can be sentenced to life imprisonment, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°This thing is too important to us. If the person who sent the email sends another email to discuss terms with us, try to keep this person. Whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, we must find this person.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Mo said.


    Zhuang Liu continued, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Second Aunt Wang¡¯s charity organization. Don¡¯t let them transfer the money away easily. Without the support of money, my second uncle won¡¯t be able to survive for long.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Young Master. 1 won¡¯t allow that to happen,¡± Xiao Mo said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s head started to hurt again after he finished speaking. He rubbed his temples and waved at Xiao Mo. ¡°You go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    Xiao Mo saw that Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was not too good. He asked with concern, ¡°Third Master, shall we call for the doctor?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°No need. This is a critical period. 1 can¡¯t let anything fall into Second Uncle¡¯s hands. If we call the family doctor over, we will definitely be discovered by the people monitoring us. Then, Second Uncle will spread rumours about me everywhere, which will have an adverse impact on us.¡±


    Xiao Mo understood Zhuang Liu¡¯s meaning, but there was no reason not to see a doctor when he was sick. After thinking about it, he secretly called Tan Rou.


    Zhuang Liu got off work early today. Usually, he would stay in thepany until midnight, but today, he got off work as soon as it got dark. He didn¡¯t even inform Xiao Mo and drove home alone in a daze.


    When he woke up, he found herself lying on the sofa with a nket covering her body. His mouth was a little dry. He wanted to speak, but he realized that his throat was in pain, his head was in pain, and his body seemed to be burning.


    Just as he was about to call Xiao Mo for a doctor, he heard the sound of pots and pans shing in the kitchen. His first thought was that it was a thief. Then he thought about it. His brain must have been fried. Why would a thief be in the kitchen?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A familiar figure appeared in Zhuang Liu¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡±


    Zhuang Liu took a closer look. It was his girlfriend..

 Chapter 805 - 805: 805 I’m Angry

    Chapter 805: 805 I¡¯m Angry


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Ron, i miss you so much!¡± Zhuang Liu struggled to sit up. He hugged Tan Ron¡¯s waist and leaned his face against her stomach. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Don¡¯t say what you just said in the future,¡± Tan Rou scolded him.


    Zhuang Liu, who had a fever, was especially obedient. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Rourou told me not to say anything, so I won¡¯t.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Do you know that you have a fever?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ve had such a situation before. As long as the fever goes down, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Tan Rou was very angry. ¡°When I came in, you were lying on the ground like a dried fish. Your whole body felt like it was on fire, and you kept shouting ¡®headache.¡¯ If I hadn¡¯t found you, you might never have seen me again.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou who was throwing a tantrum and felt a little sad. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pissed! You¡¯ve always told me to take care of my body, so why can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Tan Rou said sadly.


    ¡°And you drove back alone today. You were having a fever at that time. If something happens on the way, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Tan Rou was terrified. She was stunned when she heard from Xiao Mo that Zhuang Liu had disappeared from thepany. She was having dinner with her family, but Xiao Mo¡¯s phone call caused her to lose her appetite. She rushed to thepany to look for Zhuang Liu, and finally saw Zhuang Liu driving away from the surveince room.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t reply to her messages and she couldn¡¯t get through to his phone. Tan Rou had no choice but to hack into the surveince cameras along the way and look for Zhuang Liu bit by bit. In the end, she found that he had gone home.


    Tan Rou rushed to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house. As soon as she entered, she saw Zhuang Liu lying at the entrance. The smart home system had turned on the lights. Otherwise, Tan Rou would have stepped on Zhuang Liu who was lying on the ground.


    In order to take care of the sick Zhuang Liu, Tan Rou moved him to the sofa and helped him bring down his temperature. She also went to the kitchen to make medicine and porridge for him because Xiao Mo said that Zhuang Liu had not eaten since noon.


    Zhuang Liu knew that he was wrong. He carefully hooked Tan Ron¡¯s finger and apologized sincerely. ¡°1 know 1 was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    At this moment, Tan Rou also became childish. ¡°I¡¯ll at least have to be mad for three minutes.¡±


    Zhuang Liu held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you then.¡±


    When the three minutes were up, Tan Rou immediately took out a temperature gun from the first aid kit and took Zhuang Liuliu¡¯s temperature. It was 39.3 degrees Celsius and he was still running a high fever.


    ¡°Hurry up and lie down.¡± Tan Rou pressed Zhuang Liu onto the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some fever medicine.¡±


    She was the one who made the medication for Zhuang Liu. Moreover, their house was very close to each other. If Tan Rou needed any medicine, Li Li and the others could immediately send it over. It was very convenient.


    Zhuang Liu took the medicine and drank the nutritious porridge that Tan Rou had made for him. After a while, his fever finally subsided.


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Ron¡¯s busy figure. He suddenly didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to go back. When Tan Rou walked to his side, he grabbed her hand and said pitifully, ¡°Rourou, can you stay with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Tan Rou frowned.


    ¡°If you have a fever again in the middle of the night, who will take care of you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very touched. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    Tan Rou touched his head. After confirming that his fever hadpletely subsided, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You can¡¯t torture your body like this in the future. If you do this again, I¡¯ll really be angry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu felt that he was really blessed from the bottom of his heart!


    ¡°Go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll make you some medicine so that you can drink it tomorrow,¡± Tan Rou said gently.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to be too tired. ¡°I¡¯ll just buy the medicine tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to be so tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go to sleep.¡± Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu into the room. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll go apany you in a while.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you going to sleep with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tan Rou avoided his gaze. ¡°1 mean, I¡¯ll go over to see if you have a fever when you¡¯re asleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou was annoyed by his questions. ¡°I¡¯ll go home if you ask me any more weird questions.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll go to bed now..¡±

 Chapter 806 - 806: 806 Don’t Know Her

    Chapter 806: 806 Don¡¯t Know Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s medicine was very effective. Zhuang Liu¡¯s fever immediately subsided after taking it, and he did not have any more temperature spike. However, the medicine had a sleeping effect. Zhuang Liu slept until dawn. When he woke up, Tan Rou was sleeping beside him.


    Tan Rou was still sleeping. Zhuang Liu did not have the heart to wake her up, so hey on the bed and quietly watched her sleeping face.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Tan Rou seemed to have sensed that someone was looking at her. She woke up with a start. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at the clock on the wall and replied, ¡°It¡¯s only 6:30 now. It¡¯s still early. You should sleep a little longer.¡±


    Usually, Tan Rou would have already woken up at 6:30 am to do her morning exercise. However, in order to take care of Zhuang Liust night, she had only slept at 12 am. Therefore, she was still a little sleepy, so she canceled her morning exercise this morning.


    At seven o¡¯clock, Zhuang Liu woke Tan Rou up. The two of them washed their faces and brushed their teeth. Then, they went to eat the breakfast that Zhuang Liu had prepared. His cooking skills had improved a lotpared tost time, and Tan Rou even praised him.


    After that, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou went home to change. Then, the two of them went to school together.


    Zhuang Liu liked this kind of life very much. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of time, he really wanted to do this every day.


    When they arrived at the school, Zhuang Liu also got out of the car and sent Tan Rou to the door. However, they met someone at the door. That person suddenly rushed out as if he was going to rob them.


    Zhuang Liu subconsciously protected Tan Rou. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he questioned.


    Ying Xian looked back and shouted, ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m your Brother Ying Xian. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally remembered Ying Xian. He was her best friend in theboratory. However, it was such a ¡®good brother¡¯ who secretly colluded with Liu Xing. Not only did he steal a lot of glory that belonged to Tan Rou, but he also harmed her in the end.


    In her previous life, Ying Xian and Liu Xing got married. Their wedding was organized by the country. Almost all the big shots from all walks of life attended the wedding because they were also big shots in the scientific research world and had a lot of influence.


    Tan Rou walked to the front and nced at him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Please make way. I have to go to ss.¡±


    Ying Xian stared at Tan Rou. He had been secretly observing Tan Rou for the past few days. As he was quite far away, he did not see what Tan Rou looked like now. Tan Rou was really beautiful and had a good temperament. She was much more beautiful than Liu Xing, who only liked to wear blue dresses every day.


    Zhuang Liu sensed Ying Xian¡¯s gaze. His male intuition told him that the person in front of him was coveting his girlfriend. Hence, he frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Ying, right? Please make way. My girlfriend is going to school.¡±


    Only then did Ying Xian notice Zhuang Liu. Earlier, he had focused all his attention on Tan Rou and did not notice who the man standing beside Tan Rou was. Now that Zhuang Liu had spoken, he realized that this man was Zhuang Liu, the current head of the Zhuang family.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ying Xian was very surprised. ¡°What did you call her?¡±


    Zhuang Liu held Tan Ron¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    Tan Rou snickered. She felt that Zhuang Liu was a little childish, but he was quite cute like this.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, is he really your boyfriend?¡± asked Ying Xian.


    ¡°Why should 1 answer you? Sir, do we know each other?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    Ying Xian was a little confused. Didn¡¯t Liu Xing say that Tan Ron¡¯s memory had been restored? But why didn¡¯t she remember him?


    Zhuang Liu was very happy. He said to Tan Rou, ¡°You¡¯re going to bete. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    Tan Rou tidied up the corner of his clothes and said, ¡°You can just send me to the door. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a good meal together. I¡¯ll treat you tonight. Can you do me the honor of picking me up then?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very excited. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get off work early today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine,¡± Tan Rou said gently.


    After Zhuang Liu left, Tan Rou walked towards the teaching building. However, Ying Xian had been teaching at school recently, and he could also get into Capital University, so he followed behind Tan Rou and kept asking her about their rtionship.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Tan Rou was annoyed and stopped in her tracks. ¡°Can you stop following me like a fly?¡±


    Ying Xian was very sad. ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m your Brother Ying Xian!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Go away! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call security..¡±

 Chapter 807 - 807: 807 Continue to Monitor

    Chapter 807: 807 Continue to Monitor


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me at all? In the past, when we were in theboratory, you liked me the most. You would chase after me every day and call me brother. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    If she could, Tan Rou really wanted to travel back in time and p herself twice. Why didn¡¯t she notice the rtionship between Ying Xian and Liu Xing? Especially Ying Xian. She shouldn¡¯t have called this man ¡®brother*. Tan Rou felt disgusted when she thought of this.


    Tan Rou was only four years old when she was brought to theboratory. She was very afraid. At that time, Ying Xian appeared. Ying Xian was seven years older than her and was already a small adult, so Tan Rou relied on him very much.


    ¡°Do you think 1 should remember you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Ying Xian frowned. ¡°Xiao Rou, although you lost your memory, it¡¯s okay. 1 will definitely help you. 1 will never let you get hurt again.¡±


    Tan Rou found it ridiculous. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anyone else who would hurt me besides you?¡±


    Ying Xian¡¯s expression froze. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your memory?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t Liu Xing tell you that 1 didn¡¯t lose my memory?¡±


    Of course, Liu Xing had said it. It was just that when Ying Xian saw Tan Ron¡¯s expression just now, he could not tell if she had lost her memory.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, since you¡¯re back and have regained your memory, let¡¯s have a meal to celebrate. Your Sister Liu Xing misses you quite a bit,¡± said Ying Xian.


    ¡°Does she miss me or my invention?¡± Tan Rou mocked. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to see me. What she wants most is for me to die.¡±


    Ying Xian smiled awkwardly. ¡°Rourou, why would you think that? We¡¯ve been friends for many years, Liu Xing won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe what you just said?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Ying Xian avoided her gaze. He did not dare to look directly into Tan Ron¡¯s eyes. He only dared to exin in a low voice, ¡°We all care about you very much. Not only Xing and I, but also the old men in theb. They care about you very much. If they know that you¡¯re back, they¡¯ll be very happy. Oh, right, have you seen them since you came back to the capital?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to tell Ying Xian that they had already met. ¡°No. Since we haven¡¯t met for so many years, there¡¯s no need for us to meet again. 1 have nothing to say to them.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten how everyone took care of you when you were in theboratory?¡± Ying Xian was very dissatisfied with Tan Ron¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Who do you think my paines from?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Did I ask to be sent into theboratory? Also, since you said you took care of me, where were you when I was injured?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about your situation,¡± said Ying Xian.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Tan Rou turned around and left. ¡°I have my own life now. Please don¡¯t disturb me again!¡±


    Ying Xian did not expect Tan Rou to have such an attitude. After all, he had taken care of her before. Was she not going to give him any face? Wasn¡¯t it just hooking up with the Zhuang family? What¡¯s the big deal?


    What was Zhuang Liu¡¯s status? What was Tan Ron¡¯s status? Did she really think that Zhuang Liu would marry her?


    Ying Xian returned to Liu Xing¡¯s studio in a huff. Liu Xing asked her if she had seen Tan Rou. He said angrily, ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Did you get any useful information?¡± Liu Xing asked urgently.


    Ying Xian replied, ¡°No, Tan Ron¡¯s attitude towards me was very cold. She left after saying a few words.¡± Moreover, it seemed that she did not want to be involved with the people from the past. Xing, do you really think she will affect your certification?¡±


    Liu Xing said, ¡°Tan Rou is very ambitious. She likes to fight with me for everything. If she knows that I¡¯m taking this certification, she will definitelye and interfere with me. I will never allow such a thing to happen.¡±


    Ying Xian didn¡¯t say anything. He felt that Tan Rou didn¡¯t seem to have this intention because Tan Rou was currently in a rtionship with his family head. Why would she bother with Liu Xing?


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on Tan Rou and tell me all the news about her.¡± Liu Xing said.


    Ying Xian did not really want to go. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Just as he was about to refuse, he was interrupted by Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing looked into his eyes and said seriously, ¡°You will help me, right?¡±

 Chapter 808 - 808: 808 Get Lost

    Chapter 808: 808 Get Lost


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ying Xian was still hesitating. Suddenly, Liu Xing ced his hand on his neck and gently kissed him on the lips. ¡°Ah Xian, you will help me, right?¡±


    Ying Xian immediately stopped hesitating. He hugged Liu Xing¡¯s waist and said affectionately, ¡°1 will definitely help you.¡±


    Liu Xing was very satisfied. She instructed, ¡°Hurry up and go back to school. You have to help me keep an eye on Tan Ron. Send me news about her at all times, understand?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± replied Ying Xian obediently.


    After Ying Xian left, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly called the others. She couldn¡¯tpletely trust Ying Xian because Tan Ron and Ying Xian used to have a very good rtionship. There was no guarantee that Ying Xian wouldn¡¯t hook up with Tan Ron one day. Moreover, Ying Xian was not as smart as Tan Rou. If Tan Rou wanted to deal with him, Ying Xian wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with her alone. Therefore, Liu Xing had to think of another way.


    Back then, there were too many people who disliked Tan Rou in theboratory. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t anyone stand up for Tan Rou? She was too smart. Smart people were easily envied by others, while smart and unsociable people were hated by others. Tan Rou was the kind of person who was hated by others.


    Knowing that Tan Rou had returned to the capital and regained her memories, many people would definitely not sit still. Liu Xing was looking for these people.


    Ying Xian had received Liu Xing¡¯s mission, so he had been following Tan Rou. He went wherever Tan Rou went. He was clearly here to teach, but he had not attended many sses. He spent most of his time following Tan Rou.


    He followed Tan Rou, and the other students also saw it. Hence, the story of ¡®the unspeakable love story between a professor and a university student¡¯ spread among the students. All the students thought that Ying Xian was Tan Ron¡¯s admirer, and even Li Li and Tian Tian thought so.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, is that teacher chasing you? Why does he buy things for us every day?¡± Li Li asked as she drank her milk tea.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°If he buys you things, you can take them with ease. However, if he wants to ask you questions, don¡¯t say anything. He is not my friend, nor is he my suitor. He is my enemy.¡±


    Li Li threw away the milk tea in her hand. ¡°He¡¯s your enemy. Will the things he bought for us be poisoned?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t.¡± Tan Rou knew Ying Xian¡¯s character. ¡°He would not do something so stupid as to poison everyone. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just ignore him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Li brought the milk tea back. This milk tea was quite expensive, so she couldn¡¯t waste it. However, she didn¡¯t n to eat it again next time. After all, this man was Tan Rou¡¯s enemy. She wanted to be on Tan Ron¡¯s side.


    Ying Xian had bought many things for Tan Rou¡¯s ssmates, hoping to get information about Tan Rou from them. However, those students knew too little, and there was no useful information at all. Tan Rou¡¯s friends were too tight-lipped. No matter how he asked, they wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    Ying Xian had no choice but toe personally to find Tan Rou.


    As soon as Tan Rou finished ss, she saw Ying Xian carrying arge bouquet of yellow roses over. The yellow roses were meant to apologize. Did Ying Xian want to apologize to her by bringing this over?


    Ying Xian walked over. He smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Rou, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s go have a meal!¡±


    Tan Rou rejected him again. ¡°I told youst time that I don¡¯t want to eat with you guys, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Ying Xian stuffed the roses into Tan Rou¡¯s hands. ¡°Rou Rou, don¡¯t be angry with us. We were the ones who were wrong back then but it¡¯s been so long. Are you still at us?¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°Take your things away and stay away from me!¡±


    However, Ying Xian grabbed Tan Rou¡¯s arm. They were both from theboratory, and Ying Xian had also been trained. Therefore, Tan Rou was easily caught.


    ¡°Tonight! I¡¯ve already booked the restaurant,¡± Ying Xian said.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tan Rou was furious. She pushed Ying Xian away and roared.


    ¡°Tan Rou, what do you mean by this?¡± Ying Xian said coldly with a straight face.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been good friends for so many years. Now, we just want to treat you to a meal. How could you be so heartless?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also taken a fancy to Tan Rou¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the Tao family and are here to suck up to her?¡± Chen Yao, who was passing by, asked faintly..

 Chapter 809 - 809: 809 Big News

    Chapter 809: 809 Big News


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± asked Ying Xian, stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital?¡±


    Chen Yao pointed at Tan Rou. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital?¡± She sneered.


    ¡°Everyone around her knows that even my best friend of many years abandoned me to curry favor with her.¡±


    Lan Ning was standing beside Tan Rou. She was furious when she heard Chen Yao¡¯s words. ¡°Chen Yao, when did 1 suck up to Rourou? Rourou and I are just normal friends. Don¡¯t ce your dirty thoughts onto others!¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Tao family, would you still be friends with her?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course! 1 make friends with people because of their character,¡± Lan Ning answered without thinking. ¡°It¡¯s not because of their status. If they have good character, I¡¯ll make friends with them even if they¡¯re beggars.¡±


    Chen Yao pursed her lips. ¡°Who would believe that?¡±


    Lan Ning still wanted to argue with Chen Yao, but was stopped by Li Li. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her anymore. You can¡¯t reason with this kind of person.¡±


    Lan Ning ran off angrily.


    Ying Xian was still digesting the news he had just received. They seemed to know that Tan Rou was the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital, so it wouldn¡¯t be something fake. Moreover, he met Zhuang Liu at the gate the other day. Who was Zhuang Liu? If Tan Rou was just an ordinary girl, why would Zhuang Liu fall for her?


    Thinking of this, Ying Xian did not force Tan Rou to eat with him. He quickly carried the yellow rose to Liu Xing. He had to tell Liu Xing about this first. If Tan Rou was really the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital, then it would be very difficult for them to deal with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?¡± Li Li was a little puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to treat you to a meal? Why did he run away when he heard that you were the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital?¡±


    Tan Rou knew why Ying Xian had left. ¡°Ying Xian is just a dog. The dog¡¯s owner is waiting for him to return.¡±


    Li Li finally understood. ¡°Oh, so someone is directing him from behind.¡±


    Ying Xian left the school and went straight to Liu Xing¡¯s studio. He originally wanted to call Liu Xing to tell her about it, but he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it over the phone, so he drove back and told him in person.


    ¡°Xing, do you know who is behind Tan Rou?¡± Ying Xian appeared at the door of Liu Xing¡¯s office, panting. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to guess who it is.¡±


    Liu Xing looked at his impatient appearance and was not very satisfied with his behavior. ¡°All Xian, I¡¯ve told you many times not toe in and disturb me when I¡¯m working.¡±


    Ying Xian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He said directly,¡± Tan Rou is the eldest daughter of the Tao family of the Capital. Her current boyfriend is the head of the Zhuang family, Zhuang Liu. That morning, I saw Zhuang Liu send her to school. The two of them are very close.¡±


    ¡°Is that authentic news?¡± Liu Xing stood up from her chair and asked.


    ¡°Tan Ron¡¯s ssmates all said the same thing,¡± Ying Xian said. ¡°On the way back, 1 did a search for the daughter of the Tao family. However, other than her name, it didn¡¯t reveal anything else.¡±


    Liu Xing was a little excited. She immediately switched to her own intr and began to search for news about Tan Rou and her rtionship with the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital. After searching for a long time, she finally found Tan Ron¡¯s figure in a photo that was revealed when the second daughter of the Tao family, Tao Yue, was in trouble. Although it was only a side profile, Liu Xing could recognize that it was Tan Rou.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Liu Xing could not believe it. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the daughter of the Tan family? How did she be the eldest daughter of the Tao family?¡±


    She had thought that the Tan family had gone bankrupt and that Tan Rou had long lost her backing. She did not expect Tan Rou to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital. The Tao family in the capital was a hundred times stronger than the Tan family. If anything happened to Tan Rou, the Tao family in the capital would definitely not let them off. How could Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend be the head of the Zhuang family? How did they know each other?


    ¡°Xing, do we still have to keep an eye on Tan Rou?¡± Ying Xian asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Xing clenched his fists. ¡°Even if she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the Capital, I won¡¯t be afraid. 1 can¡¯t let her ruin my future! You have to help me!¡±


    Ying Xian had no choice but to continue helping her..

 Chapter 810 - 810: 810 This Seat Is Dirty

    Chapter 810: 810 This Seat Is Dirty


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Last time, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu agreed to have dinner together, but they canceled the date because Tan Rou had something to do at thest minute. Tan Rou finally had time today, so Zhuang Liu came to look for her for dinner as soon as he got off work.


    Tan Rou had arranged a ce for today¡¯s meal. It was at Tianyi Restaurant opposite the school. Tan Rou had eaten here a few times. The taste was delicious, and the price was reasonable, so Tan Rou decided to bring Zhuang Liu here.


    They always went to eat big meals and asionally tried the stir-fried dishes made by small restaurants. Perhaps they would have a different experience.


    Zhuang Liu arrived early. There were no private rooms in Tianyi Restaurant, so he could only choose a more secluded corner to wait for Tan Rou. Even so, he was still found.


    Meng Xiao sat down on the chair opposite Zhuang Liu and said with a smile, ¡°Zhuang Liu, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here at mealtime. It must be fate that we met. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Zhuang Liu said without looking up.


    Meng Xiao¡¯s smile froze. She really wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t. Old Master Meng was watching her from not far away. If she didn¡¯t talk to Zhuang Liu for 15 minutes, Old Master Meng would ensure that Nick disappeared from the entertainment industry tomorrow. Meng Xiao loved Nick¡¯s too much. She had to protect Nick¡¯s dream.


    Meng Xiao continued to maintain his smile. ¡°Zhuang Liu, why are you doing this? I want to treat you to a meal. 1 didn¡¯t ask you to go through a mountain of knives or a sea of fire. Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly.


    Xiao Mo could see Zhuang Liu¡¯s impatience, so he spoke up. ¡°Second Miss Meng, our Third Young Master has something important to do today. Please leave now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to call the police.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to call the police for such a small matter?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just leave quickly? If 1 were you, I wouldn¡¯t even sit here,¡± Xiao Mo said.


    Meng Xiao was furious. She grabbed her bag and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    She had just taken a few steps when Tan Rou came over. When she saw Meng Xiao, Tan Rou was a little puzzled. Why was Meng Xiao here?


    ¡°The important thing you said is to have dinner with her?¡± Meng Xiao asked in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think Third Young Master has something important to do?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°What¡¯s so important about eating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important to eat with you,¡± Zhuang Liu answered seriously.


    Tan Rou pulled out a chair and was about to sit when Zhuang Liu stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute, this chair is too dirty. Let¡¯s get a new one.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the shiny wooden chair and asked curiously. ¡°Why is this chair dirty?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou,¡± Xiao Mo exined, ¡°some unwee guests have just used this chair. You should change to another chair.¡±


    Tan Rou immediately understood what Xiao Mo meant. She nced at Meng Xiao, who was still standing there. ¡°Then let¡¯s get a new one.¡±


    When Meng Xiao heard Xiao Mo say that the chair she had sat on was dirty, she was furious. ¡°What right do you have to say that my chair is dirty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re dirty. I¡¯m just saying that the perhaps the Meng family isn¡¯t clean?¡± Xiao Mo mocked.


    Meng Xiao¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger. ¡°How dare you speak ill of our family? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Xiao Mo is my assistant, so he¡¯s from the Zhuang family. How do you n to kill him?¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s expression changed. She dared to deal with Xiao Mo, but she would never dare to deal with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, it¡¯s not that we want him to die, but the words he said just now were too unpleasant. What did he mean by my family being dirty?!¡±


    ¡°The reason is simple.¡± Zhuang Liu shifted his gaze to the menu again. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you return and ask your grandfather about your elder sister Meng Si.¡±


    After so many days, Meng Xiao still didn¡¯t know what Meng Si had done wrong. Moreover, she had only seen Meng Si once before her grandfather locked her up.


    She really wanted to ask about Meng Si, but the moment she opened her mouth, she was stopped by Old Master Meng. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore! Come back!¡±


    Meng Xiao could only shut his mouth and leave with a belly full of anger..

 Chapter 811 - 811: 811 Meng Si’s Matter

    Chapter 811: 811 Meng Si¡¯s Matter


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Halfway through, Meng Xiao realized that she had left something on the chair. Although it wasn¡¯t very expensive, it was a gift from Nick. She had to get it back.


    However, Meng Xiao really did not want to see those eyesores. She did not love Zhuang Liu and hated Tan Rou very much. If she turned back now, she would probably beughed at to death by them.


    She stood at the door for a while and finally decided to go back and get her things.


    However, before Meng Xiao could enter the house, he saw Xiao Mo take out a keychain. That keychain was the amulet that Nick had given her. Apparently, he had gone to the temple to beg for it and had already been blessed by a master.


    When Xiao Mo saw Meng Xiao, he handed the item to her. ¡°Second Miss Meng, this is yours, right? Miss Tan Rou asked me to return it to you. The strap of the amulet had broken, probably when you took the bag.¡±


    Meng Xiao was stunned for a moment. She took the amulet and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you return this to me?¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled and said, ¡°Miss Meng, although we don¡¯t like you, we¡¯re not the kind of people who would do anything bad on purpose. Amulets are usually given to us by important people, or we¡¯ve gone to the temple to ask for them. No matter what, we won¡¯t casually dispose of them.¡±


    Meng Xiao looked at the amulet and felt a little ashamed. If she had picked up Tan Ron¡¯s amulet, she would definitely cut it up and throw it into the trash can without hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Meng Xiao smiled.


    Xiao Mo was also a little surprised. He had always thought that Meng Xiao was an arrogant and stupid person. He didn¡¯t expect her to thank him for a small amulet. It was really strange.


    ¡°Second Miss Meng,¡± Xiao Mo said, ¡°you¡¯re a smart person. You should be able to tell the rtionship between our Third Young Master and Miss Tan Rou, right? They had a very good rtionship and would not allow others to interfere in their rtionship. If you insist on doing this, I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡±


    Meng Xiao frowned. She seemed to be thinking about this question.


    ¡°Do you want to be the third party in someone else¡¯s rtionship?¡± Xiao Mo continued.


    Meng Xiao suddenly thought of herself and Nick. If someone wanted to be Nick¡¯s girlfriend, she would be very angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be one!¡± Meng Xiao said firmly.


    Xiao Mo was very satisfied with her answer. ¡°Second Miss Meng, smart people won¡¯t make enemies with Third Young Master. You should know this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s easy for them to kill me,¡± said Meng Xiao.


    Old Master Meng¡¯s roar came from Meng Xiao¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Get your ass back here!¡±


    Meng Xiao thought for a moment and took out the earpiece in her ear. Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t surprised at all when he saw the earpiece. He knew that Master Meng would be monitoring Meng Xiao¡¯s actions from behind. After all, Grandpa Meng was the only pawn he could use, and he would definitely make good use of it.


    ¡°I want to know what Meng Si did?¡± Meng Xiao asked. ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°You can go back and ask Old Master Meng,¡± Xiao Mo said.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll tell me?¡± Meng Xiao asked with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I can tell you,¡± Xiao Mo said after a moment of silence.


    He briefly told Meng Xiao what Meng Si had done. The more Meng Xiao listened, the more surprised she became. Meng Si had actually done such a thing. No wonder Old Master Meng said that he wanted to give Zhuang Liu medicine. It turned out that he was inspired by Meng Si.


    ¡°So that 300 million ispensation for the mental damage of the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°Yes. 300 million isn¡¯t a small sum,¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°If I give you this money, it¡¯ll probably be enough for you to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I was in the entertainment industry?¡± Meng Xiao asked.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who produced the movie you¡¯re filming?¡± Xiao Mo replied with a smile.


    ¡°Li Ke, who ys the male lead, is an artist under ourpany. Without thepany¡¯s permission, do you think Li Ke will fall in love with you?¡±


    Li Ke was Nick¡¯s actual name but when they formed a group, everyone had to take a stage name. Li Ke wanted money, so he took a name that sounded very rich.


    How did Xiao Mo know about this? It was because he saw a TV series poster when he went to Star Way to discuss a coboration. He found out about Meng Xiao¡¯s rtionship with Nick¡¯s after a casual investigation..

 Chapter 812 - 812: 812 Resistance

    Chapter 812: 812 Resistance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Meng Xiao realized that she had spent her own money to enter the entertainment industry, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Nick. Nick was an artist of Star Way Entertainment, which was under the Tao family¡¯s name.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If 1 were still in the entertainment industry, I might have already finished filming that movie. That was the first time 1 was the female lead in a movie,¡± Meng Xiao said regretfully. ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Xiao Mo could tell that Meng Xiao had softened. ¡°Second Miss Meng, I hope you can think about it carefully. Don¡¯t follow in your sister¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    Meng Xiao nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Xiao Mo left after saying that. He hoped that his words today would convince Meng Xiao. Although Meng Xiao was stupid, she was a person without ambition. Xiao Mo was not a bad person. He would save her once if he could. He didn¡¯t want a second Meng Si to appear. Otherwise, the Third Young Master would have a headache. After all, those people were here for Zhuang Liu.


    Meng Xiao walked to a remote ce. An old man stood there with six bodyguards. The old man¡¯s face was livid and he looked like he wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Old Master Meng raised his hand and pped Meng Xiao. Although he was old, he still had the strength to hit people. A five-finger mark immediately appeared on Meng Xiao¡¯s face.


    Meng Xiao stood there and said mockingly, ¡°Grandpa, do you think Meng Si is useless, so you reced me? I¡¯m not like Meng Si. She¡¯s willing to be cheap, but I¡¯m not! My body is my own. 1 don¡¯t need anyone else to make decisions for me!¡±


    Old Master Meng raised his hand and pped Meng Xiao¡¯s other face. Meng Xiao did not dodge and stood there to be pped.


    Old Master Meng was furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do as 1 said?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you should know better than me what the eldest daughter of the Tao family looks like, right?¡± Meng Xiao spat out the blood in her mouth and replied.


    ¡°Besides, what status do the Tao family and the Zhuang family have? What status does the Meng family have? Do you think Zhuang Liu will take a fancy to me?¡±


    Old Master Meng said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Zhuang Liu doesn¡¯t need to fancy you. As long as you have sex with him, he will have to marry you after that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that cheap!¡± Meng Xiao said angrily, ¡°You want me to drug Zhuang Liu and sleep with him? I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m not Meng Si. 1 don¡¯t want to end up like her and be sent to the bed of those ugly men!¡±


    Meng Xiao had a premonition that if she drugged Zhuang Liu, she would be the one in trouble in the end.


    Old Master Meng was so angry that his hair stood on end. ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    Meng Xiao touched her face. ¡°How would 1 dare?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Master Meng snorted. ¡°Think about it carefully. If you give up, your parents and you won¡¯t get a single cent in the future.¡±


    ¡°How funny.¡± Meng Xiao¡¯s smile tugged at her wound, but she was still smiling. ¡°Didn¡¯t my parents give up on me a long time ago? Back then, when I offended someone, they immediately cut ties with me. I¡¯ve been overseas for so many years, but I haven¡¯t seen them send me a message. As for me, even if I go begging, 1 won¡¯t use a single cent of the Meng family¡¯s money.¡±


    Old Master Meng clenched his fists. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll get that kid banned?¡±


    ¡°I was stupid earlier.¡± Meng Xiao said, ¡°He¡¯s from Star Way Entertainment, and Star Way Entertainment is under the Tao family¡¯s name. Do you think the Tao family will allow you to ban their artists?¡±


    Old Master Meng could not refute. He did not understand why Meng Xiao had suddenly be smarter.


    ¡°Alright, since you have such a backbone, then get out of the Meng family! Even if you starve to death in the future, I won¡¯t give you a single cent!¡± Old Master Meng said angrily.


    Meng Xiao turned around and left. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Meng family¡¯s money!¡±


    Meng Xiao hadn¡¯t learned much after being abroad for so many years. Instead, she had been influenced by the romanticism of foreign countries. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Nick. She was going to find Nick. He loved her so much, he would definitely help her.


    Seeing that Meng Xiao had really left, Old Master Meng became even angrier. The only good-looking girls in the Meng family were Meng Xiao and Meng Si. For some reason, the other girls looked like bats in the night. They could not be seen in the light at all. He did not have the face to bring them to others.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Old Master Meng cursed and left with his men..

 Chapter 813 - 813: 813 Stalker

    Chapter 813: 813 Stalker


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tonight¡¯s dinner was arranged by Tan Ron, but Zhuang Liu was the one who ordered the dishes. She said that she would treat Zhuang Liu to a meal and let him order the dishes he liked. However, Zhuang Liu ordered the dishes that Tan Rou liked. Tan Rou liked prawns, so Zhuang Liu ordered several prawns dishes.


    With Zhuang Liu around, Tan Rou didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to eat the prawns. She only needed to open her mouth to eat.


    Zhuang Liu received Xiao Mo¡¯s message and told him what he had just talked about with Meng Xiao. Zhuang Liu showed the news to Tan Rou and said, ¡°Meng Xiao is stupid, but she is a person with a backbone. She dares to resist her family. She¡¯s stronger than Meng Si in this aspect.¡±


    Tan Roumented, ¡°Meng Xiao has been abroad for many years. Her mindset has changed. She will no longer listen to Old Master Meng¡¯s orders.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°1 really don¡¯t like the feeling of being followed. During this period of time, there have always been people stalking thepany and my house. Some of them are from Second Uncle¡¯s side, and there are some who can¡¯t be found.¡±


    ¡°It might be someone from the Meng family,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible.¡± Zhuang Liu nodded.


    However, Zhuang Liu was wrong. The people who were watching him were not only sent by the Meng family, but also sent by He Xi. Not only did He Xi send people to watch Zhuang Liu, but she also personally followed Zhuang Liu, like a pervert who liked to stalk others.


    He Xi followed Zhuang Liu all the way. When she saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou eating together, she wished she could run over and strangle Tan Rou to death. Zhuang Liu peeled prawns for Tan Rou, why should he peel prawns for her? Didn¡¯t she have hands?


    He Xi stood there and watched for a long time. She did not dare to walk over because Zhuang Liu said that she was not allowed to appear in front of Tan Rou, so she could not appear now. When Tan Rou was alone one day, she would definitely kill Tan Rou with a knife and peel her skin like peeling a shrimp shell.


    Thinking of this, A strange smile appeared on He Xi¡¯s face. She stared at Tan Rou and muttered, ¡°Go to hell, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll peel your skin and cook your meat to feed the dogs.¡±


    The staff in the restaurant thought that she was a customer who hade to eat and wanted toe over to arrange a seat for her. When they got close, they heard her cursing. The new salesgirl was very afraid and quickly called the lobby manager over.


    ¡°Manager, it¡¯s that person.¡± The salesgirl pointed at He Xi, who was hiding behind the shelf. ¡°She has been standing there for more than ten minutes. 1 was going to arrange a seat for her, but she kept saying ¡®die, die.¡¯ She¡¯s very scary.¡±


    The lobby manager was knowledgeable. He nced at the strange woman and then observed the people beside her. He concluded, ¡°They should be here to catch an adulterer. Don¡¯t you see a couple eating over there? The man must have cheated on her and found another beautiful girl. Then, his wife came to find him.¡±


    The salesgirl didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Why do 1 feel like the two who are eating are a couple?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The lobby manager didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t fight in the shop, don¡¯t bother about anything else. If they want to eat, we¡¯ll entertain them well. If they don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    After hearing the lobby manager¡¯s words, the salesgirl no longer bothered about this problem. She quickly went to serve other customers.


    He Xi angrily pulled out the leaves on the flower shelf. She treated those leaves as Tan Rou, crushed them and stuffed them into the pot.


    A very small girl tugged at her clothes and said softly, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t pull the leaves of the flower anymore. Xiaohua will hurt.¡±


    He Xi looked down at the little girl. The little girl was very cute, but He Xi didn¡¯t appreciate it. She pushed the little girl away. ¡°Get lost. Who let you touch my dress?¡±


    The little girl touched the table leg and cried out in pain. A golden retriever that was only a few months old ran over. It saw that this woman had pushed its little master, so it wanted to avenge its little master.


    However, this puppy was too small and could not beat He Xi at all. He Xi kicked the little golden retriever and stepped on its leg a few times. The golden retriever cried out in pain, scaring the guests in the restaurant so much that they did not dare to eat.


    The little girl¡¯s parents ran over. The woman picked up her daughter to see if she was injured and the man suddenly pushed He Xi away. He Xi staggered and hit the shelf..

 Chapter 814 - 814: 814 Psycho

    Chapter 814: 814 Psycho


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The girl¡¯s mother was furious. Can¡¯t we talk things out? Why did you push my daughter and hit my dog?¡±


    The golden retriever on the ground whimpered as if it was in pain. It was very obedient. Even though He Xi had kicked it so many times, it did not open its mouth to bite He Xi.


    The little girl cried and wanted to go to the golden retriever. ¡°Keke, Keke is injured.¡± Keke was the name of the golden retriever.


    The girl¡¯s father held the golden retriever in his arms and was very angry. ¡°What did my daughter do to offend you? Why did you push her?¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t realize her mistake at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Serves her right. Who asked her to pull my skirt? You can¡¯t afford to pay for this dress even if I sell you guys.¡±


    ¡°She was plucking the leaves from the flowers,¡± the little girl exined. ¡°She didn¡¯t hear me when 1 called her, so 1 pulled her skirt.¡±


    Everyone looked at the fallen flower shelf. Indeed, the flowers and leaves had all been plucked bald. Hence, the surrounding people discussed animatedly.


    ¡°This woman is too ruthless. The little girl only pulled her skirt a little, and she pushed her down. The table legs here are so hard. What if she hurts herself?¡±


    ¡°Besides, she was the one in the wrong first. The flower shelf was ced here perfectly. Why did she pull the leaves from the flower?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s already an adult, but her attitude is worse than that little girl. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±


    In the face of everyone¡¯s criticism, He Xi said crazily, ¡°What does it have to do with you? You annoying fellows, stop chattering in my ear!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± said the girl¡¯s father.


    The girl¡¯s mother said, ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t let her off now. Look at how she kicked Keke.¡±


    The girl¡¯s father changed his mind and said, ¡°You must take my daughter and my dog to the hospital for a check-up now!¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t want to waste time on these poor people, ¡°why would 1 have time to do those boring things with you? Isn¡¯t it just a little girl and a dog? How much do you want? 1¡¯11pensate you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s parents were very dissatisfied with her attitude. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think we only want your money?¡±


    He Xi took out her wallet. ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you people thinking about money? 1 think your daughter is fine! Besides, it¡¯s just a dog. At most, 1¡¯11pensate you with a new one. This one is mine now. I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, and I want to find something to vent my anger on.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to snatch the golden retriever and continue hitting him. The more the golden retriever cried out, the happier He Xi was.


    The girl¡¯s father didn¡¯t let her snatch the dog. ¡°Why are you so cold-blooded? Although Keke is a dog, he is an animal that is alive. How can you say such cruel words?¡±


    Someonemented, ¡°This woman first grabbed someone else¡¯s flower leaves, then pushed the little girl down. Then, she hit the dog. Now, she even wants to kill the dog. Is she a psychopath?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s either a psychopath or mentally ill. Let¡¯s get away from her, lest she goes crazy and disturb us,¡± someone said.


    He Xi couldn¡¯t stand people saying that she was sick. She stared at the two talking people and kept asking, ¡°Who are you calling crazy?! I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart if you dare to repeat it!¡±


    The two men quickly retreated. As they retreated, they said, ¡°She¡¯s indeed a psychopath!¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! Whoever dares to say another word, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± He Xi shouted in the hall.


    The girl¡¯s mother was a little scared. Did they really meet a lunatic today? It was said that it was not illegal for a lunatic to kill someone. What if a woman had a knife hidden in her bag?


    She nudged her husband and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget about it? She seems to be really sick.¡±


    When He Xi heard this, she picked up the vase next to her and was about to smash it at the woman. The girl¡¯s father reacted quickly and blocked the vase for his wife and daughter.


    The sound of the vase falling to the ground alerted the waiters in the shop. They realized they could not watch the show anymore, so they came over to mediate between the two parties.


    Who knew that the father was very angry? He did not ept mediation at all and insisted on calling the police to arrest He Xi..

 Chapter 815 - 815: 815 Bullying Me

    Chapter 815: 815 Bullying Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You dare to call the police to arrest me? In the Capital, no police dared to arrest me!¡± He Xi sneered.


    Hearing the other party¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s father flinched a little. Judging from her clothes, he knew that the other party¡¯s identity was not simple. If they really called the police, their family might be the one in trouble in the end.


    But as a man, how could he let his family be bullied by outsiders?


    ¡°You¡¯re not apologizing for your mistakes?¡± The girl¡¯s father walked up to He Xi. He was much taller than He Xi and looked very oppressive. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of being stepped on.¡±


    He Xi sensed the other party¡¯s intentions, so she immediately ran around. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Help! Someone wants to kill me!¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu also noticed the situation here, but they didn¡¯t know who was causing trouble. Moreover, this had nothing to do with them. As long as it didn¡¯t hit their table, it was fine.


    ¡°Why do 1 feel that one of the voices is very familiar?¡± Tan Rou stopped eating and looked over. ¡°Sounds like someone annoying.¡±


    Zhuang Liu told her not to be distracted. ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s your turn to get food for me.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    However, even if they weren¡¯t causing trouble, trouble woulde to them. He Xi aimed at Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. After she broke through the crowd, she ran towards them.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, save me!¡± He Xi pounced in front of Zhuang Liu. ¡°They¡¯re all bullying me!¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to use the chopsticks in her hand to stab this lunatic out. Why was she everywhere? They couldn¡¯t even have a proper meal! No wonder she felt that the voice was familiar and annoying. It turned out that He Xi was crazy again.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He Xi, why are you here?¡±


    He Xi said aggrievedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t see me, so I came to find you but you¡¯re still in contact with this vixen. Can¡¯t you get rid of her?¡±


    ¡°Are you a stalker? My boyfriend has already rejected you. Why are you still pestering him?¡± Tan Rou asked coldly.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu is mine,¡± He Xi said. She pretended to hide in Zhuang Liu¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, quick! Protect me. Those lunatics want to hit me.¡±


    The girl¡¯s father saw that someone was protecting the female pervert and did not dare to go forward. ¡°Hey, is this woman your friend? She just pushed my daughter, injured my dog, and even threw a vase at us. You won¡¯t protect her, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t let He Xi get close at all. He pushed He Xi out and said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t know her well. We won¡¯t protect her. You can deal with her however you want. If you can send her to prison, 1 will treat you to a meal.¡±


    He Xi looked surprised. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, why did you say that? You¡¯re all bullying me!¡±


    Zhuang Liu calmly peeled prawns for Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, are you still going to eat? If you don¡¯t want to eat, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m done. I was in a good mood, but after seeing a certain someone, I¡¯m not in the mood anymore.¡±


    Zhuang Liu wiped his hands with wet tissue. ¡°The prawns here are not bad. I¡¯lle back next time to peel them for you.¡±


    The two of them chatted casually, not putting He Xi in their eyes at all.


    He Xi looked at the sticky look between them and was so angry that she squeezed between them. ¡°You guys separate!¡±


    Zhuang Liu pulled Tan Ron¡¯s hand and took two steps back. He Xi missed and fell on the table. Her white dress was covered with greasy soup. It was obvious that it was difficult to wash.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Miss He, pleasee earlier next time. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to eat our leftovers.¡±


    He Xi grabbed the things on the table and threw them around crazily, not caring who they were thrown at.


    ¡°All of you are bullying me. Go to hell!¡± He Xi was quite strong. Not only did she throw away the tes and vegetables, but she also threw away the chair.


    Zhuang Liu hid to the side with Tan Rou, afraid that Tan Rou would be hit by the things in He Xi¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, the couple quickly took their child and left. Treating the dog was a small matter. If they got involved with this lunatic, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    The shop assistants didn¡¯t dare to stop them. When they encountered customers like this, they would let them smash things as long as they wouldpensate them in the end. Moreover, looking at this crazy woman¡¯s clothes, she didn¡¯t look like someone who didn¡¯t have money..

 Chapter 816 - 816: 816 Not Familiar

    Chapter 816: 816 Not Familiar


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    He Xi was still feeling ufortable after smashing that piece of thing. She ran to the table of another customer, picked up the things on the table, and threw them. There were two female college students sitting at the table. They had never seen such a scene before. When He Xi threw the things, the two of them were so scared that they hid behind the lobby manager.


    The lobby manager was very angry. He scolded, ¡°Lady, if you aren¡¯t going to eat here, I¡¯ll ask you to leave! We still have so many people who came here to enjoy their meals. Please don¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    They were in the service industry, and there were requirements during training that they couldn¡¯t be too fierce to customers, so they could only stop He Xi briefly, but He Xi didn¡¯t listen to them at all.


    He Xi, who was having a rpse, threw out a few bank cards from her wallet and said loudly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have money topensate you? Even if I tear this shop down, I can still afford it.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The lobby manager was also very helpless. He said to the customers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, distinguished guests. There¡¯s a situation in the restaurant today, so I would have to stop you for now. This is definitely our fault, so the bill will be on us. Next time youe to eat in the restaurant, everyone will bepensated equally as well.¡±


    Although the guests were very angry, they would not stay for dinner after such a situation. Therefore, they took thepensation and left while cursing.


    The two girls who were covered in soup did not leave. They wanted to call the police, but calling the police would affect the restaurant¡¯s business, so the lobby manager advised them to wait andpensate themter.


    Zhuang Liu grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little regretful. ¡°If I had known earlier, 1 wouldn¡¯t have eaten here. Although the food here is delicious, the security here isn¡¯t very good. Anyone is allowed inside.¡±


    Zhuang Liuforted her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s find another ce. I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Mo to arrange it.¡±


    Tan Rou was not in the mood to eat. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    When He Xi saw that Zhuang Liu and the others were leaving, she quickly ran to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, are you going home? Can you send me back?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at He Xi with disdain. ¡°Look at you. How do you look like a well-educateddy? However, you are not ady either. You are just a crazy woman who is sick. Please move aside. I don¡¯t want the oil on your body to stick to me.¡±


    He Xi took a few steps back and looked down at the vegetable oil on her body. She said very sadly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Xiao Liu. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Whether you did it on purpose or not has nothing to do with me. After all, we¡¯re not close.¡± Zhuang Liu sneered.


    With that, Zhuang Liu was about to leave with Tan Rou.


    But He Xi wouldn¡¯t let them leave. She blocked their way. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°Why? Does Miss He still intend topensate us?¡±


    They were also customers and should have receivedpensation from He Xi. However, Tan Rou did not n to stay here and ask for that bit of money. It was too much of a waste of time.


    He Xi nced at her and said, ¡°B*tch, who wants to give you money?¡±.


    Zhuang Liu gave her a loud p ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. If you insult my girlfriend again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    He Xi was stunned. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, you actually hit me. You¡¯ve never hit me since I was young! I¡¯m your fiancee. How can you hit me?¡±


    As soon as He Xi spoke ill of her, Tan Rou saw the change in the expressions of the people around her. She felt very annoyed as it made it look as if she was the victim.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your fantasies to end.¡± Tan Rou said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t fantasize that my boyfriend is your fiance just because he¡¯s handsome. We¡¯re about to get engaged. You¡¯re bothering us by doing this.¡±


    The surrounding people looked at the appearance of the three people andpared their actions. They all felt that the beautiful girl was right. Nowadays, there are more and more lunatics who fantasize about handsome men and beautiful women being their husbands and wives. It was really disgusting.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± He Xi could only repeatedly say the same thing and she couldn¡¯t exin anything else.


    Zhuang Liu sent a message to Xiao Mo, asking him to quickly settle He Xi¡¯s matter, or else he would send He Xi to the police station.


    Xiao Mo had just finished his meal and came back. When he saw He Xi, his vision turned ck.. When is this lunatic going to leave? He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!

 Chapter 817 - 817: 817 Sent to the Zhuang Family Mansion

    Chapter 817: 817 Sent to the Zhuang Family Mansion


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo stopped He Xi. Although the soup on He Xi had stained his white shirt, he had no choice. After all, his boss had asked him to get rid of this lunatic.


    Zhuang Liu left with Tan Rou. Before he left, he said to Xiao Mo, ¡°Remember to ask her to pay for the restaurant. Also, find that family. Ask He Xi to pay them back.¡±


    Xiao Mo had a hard time as a worker. Not only did he have to deal with work matters, but he also had to help his boss deal with his daily life. Fortunately, Zhuang Liu gave him a bonus, which was a little constion.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, you can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± When He Xi went crazy, she didn¡¯t care about her image. She shouted hysterically, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu!¡±


    Xiao Mo tugged at her. ¡°Miss He Xi, please be quiet. If you continue to make noise here, 1¡¯11 have to send you to the mental hospital. You should know what a mental hospital is like, right?¡±


    He Xi looked at Xiao Mo and was afraid. This man was very ruthless. He was different from Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu would not be ruthless to her, but Xiao Mo would send a lot of people to catch her every time and give her injections. She did not like injections.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care about me. I¡¯m going to find Brother Xiao Liu.¡± He Xi said unhappily.


    Xiao Mo smiled. ¡°Miss He Xi, it¡¯s okay if you have a bad memory. I¡¯ll remember everything for you. I¡¯ve already warned youst time. If you appear in front of Miss Tan Rou again, I¡¯ll take forceful measures.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Brother Xiao Liu, not that b*tch¡­¡± He Xi argued.


    Xiao Mo red at He Xi and she quickly changed her words. ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for that woman?? ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Xiao Mo reached out his hand. Third Young Master said that you need to pay for the damages. Please take out your card.¡±


    He Xi searched for her bank card in her wallet and found that there was no bank card. ¡°Where¡¯s my card?¡±


    The lobby manager smiled and handed them a few cards. ¡°Ma ¡®am, your card is here.¡±


    ¡°Why did you steal my card?¡± He Xi asked angrily.


    The lobby manager was speechless. ¡°You threw it on the floor yourself.¡±


    He Xi was still angry. ¡°When did I throw it away?¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s head hurt from her argument. He grabbed the bank card and said, ¡°You guys calcte the damages. You don¡¯t have to be polite with her. It¡¯s fine to report a little more than you need. Just treat it aspensation for your emotional distress.¡±


    The lobby manager roughly estimated the damage He Xi had caused, thepensation for the food, and the mental damage of the other guests. It was about 70,000.


    Xiao Mo waved his hand and transferred 100,000 to them. He then asked He Xi to enter the password.


    He Xi was very reluctant. ¡°This is my money¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, i¡¯ll send you to a mental hospital!¡± Xiao Mo scolded.


    He Xi did not want to be sent to a mental hospital, so she could only enter the password obediently.


    After entering the password, Xiao Mo brought He Xi to apologize to the staff in the shop and then drove her to Han Min. This was also Zhuang Liu¡¯s order. Whoever brought back the trouble would be sent to him. Zhuang Liu had no obligation to spend money on He Xi.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He Xi looked at the familiar road and asked in surprise.


    ¡°1¡¯11 take you to the Zhuang family mansion,¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Did Brother Xiao Liu ask you to send me to the Zhuang family manion?¡± He Xi asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Mo replied but he didn¡¯t tell He Xi what Zhuang Liu meant.


    Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo to send He Xi to the Zhuang family because he wanted to throw this trouble back to Zhuang Su and his wife.


    He Xi¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. As He Xi¡¯s only rtive in the country, Han Min had to take care of He Xi.


    Moreover, they were the one who brought back He Xi. He Xi¡¯s parents would definitely keep an eye on them. If anything happened to He Xi in the country, they would not be able to exin it.


    He Xi had note to the Zhuang family mansion since she returned to the country. After she learned that Zhuang Liu had moved out, she immediately rushed to Zhuang Liu¡¯s new house from the airport. Moreover, she had been living in a remote vi during this period of time and had no chance toe to the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence.


    He Xi was very happy to see the towering Zhuang family mansion. She would soon be the mistress of this ce.


    ¡°Is Brother Xiao Liu inside?¡± He Xi asked.


    ¡°No. Third Master and Miss Tan Rou went on a date, so there¡¯s only Second Master¡¯s family here.¡± Xiao Mo shook his head..

 Chapter 818 - 818: 818 Take Care of Her

    Chapter 818: 818 Take Care of Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Zhuang Su and Han Min first returned to the country, they did not stay in the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence. They were arranged to stay outside by Zhuang Liu, but they still did not give up and wanted to return to the Zhuang family¡¯s mansion at all times.


    Suddenly, one day, Zhuang Liu¡¯s family moved out of the old residence. Zhuang Yan and his wife moved back to their original residence, while Zhuang Liu moved to the university town.


    Zhuang Su and his wife felt that this was their chance, so they moved back secretly. Moreover, since they returned, Zhuang Liu had nevere to cause trouble for them, as if he had given up on fighting them. This made Zhuang Su and his wife very happy. Zhuang Liu was really too young. How could he beat them?


    Upon hearing that Zhuang Liu was not in the old residence, He Xi immediately wanted to go back. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t go. I want to find Brother Xiao Liu.¡±


    Xiao Mo grabbed He Xi¡¯s cor and dragged her into the house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have to go through this gate today.¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t want to go in. She had a feeling that if she entered this door, she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out. At that time, that slut Tan Rou would definitely take the opportunity to snatch her Brother Xiao Liu away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± He Xi shouted.


    No matter how He Xi shouted, no one came to help her. The servants in the Zhuang family mansion all knew Xiao Mo. Since Xiao Mo had brought someone over, he must have gotten permission from the family head.


    In fact, Zhuang Su had also thought of recing this batch of servants, but they had already signed a contract with them. If they were to rece all of these servants now, Zhuang Su would have topensate them with arge sum of money. Zhuang Su did not want to lose money, so he kept these people. Anyway, these people received their sries from Zhuang Liu. It would be a waste if he did not use them.


    Zhuang Su and Han Min were settling ounts at home when they suddenly heard a woman shouting from the courtyard. They were very angry. Were the security guards and servants deaf? Why did they allow people to shout in their house?


    ¡°Who is shouting outside?¡± Zhuang Su walked out angrily and reprimanded the servants, ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear someone shouting in my house?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, that was brought by Assistant Xiao Mo. We didn¡¯t dare to stop him,¡± said a maid in a low voice.


    ¡°Assistant Xiao Mo?¡± Zhuang Su thought about who this person was. After a long time, he remembered that he was Zhuang Liu¡¯s follower. It was said that he was very loyal to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Su¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Xiao Mo dragging a woman over. ¡°Assistant Xiao, aren¡¯t you a little too bold? Your master isn¡¯t here, and you actually dare to bring a woman here. Are you courting death?¡±


    Xiao Mo pushed He Xi in front of Zhuang Su and smiled. ¡°Second Master, before you speak, please take a look at who this woman is.¡±


    He Xi stood in front of Zhuang Su in a sorry state, her head lowered.


    Zhuang Su was very surprised. It had only been a few days since hest saw He Xi, how did this crazy girl be like this? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she had gone to beg for food.


    ¡°He Xi, what happened to you? Did you go out and cause trouble again?¡± Zhuang Su asked unhappily.


    He Xi cried, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t go out to cause trouble. You know me. I¡¯ve always been very obedient. How could 1 go out and cause trouble?¡±


    Xiao Mo rolled his eyes. ¡°Miss He Xi, you¡¯ve caused quite a bit of trouble today. First, she ruined the flowers, then she pushed down a three or four-year-old girl, and then she almost stepped on their dog. The little girl¡¯s parents came to settle the score with her, but she didn¡¯t apologize. Instead, she boasted that she was rich and could afford topensate her daughter and dog.¡±


    Zhuang Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He Xi, is that true?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that,¡± He Xi argued.


    Xiao Mo took out his phone and yed a video. ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I asked the shop owner for the video. Please take a look.¡±


    Zhuang Su only looked at it for a few seconds and was angered by the stupid He Xi. Why did she go crazy outside? If this matter was posted online, how could he use He Xi to deal with Zhuang Liu in the future?


    Xiao Mo put away his phone. ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ve sent her to you. Please take good care of this rich youngdy. Don¡¯t let her go out and cause trouble again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me about this,¡± Zhuang Su said with a straight face.


    Xiao Mo took out a stack of bills. ¡°These are Miss He Xi¡¯s recent expenses.


    Please reimburse them..¡±

 Chapter 819 - 819: 819 Think of Another Plan

    Chapter 819: 819 Think of Another n


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Su¡¯s face darkened as he transferred the money to Xiao Mo. ¡°It¡¯s our family¡¯s business now. Assistant Xiao Mo, please leave.¡±


    Xiao Mo nced at the Zhuang family¡¯s old house and suddenly asked, ¡°Second Master, do you find this housefortable?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Zhuang Su asked nervously.


    ¡°Did Zhuang Liu ask you to ask?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Xiao Mo replied. He pointed at the house behind him and said with a smile, ¡°When the old man was alive, he liked to stand at the door to see if his sons and grandchildren had returned. Now that he¡¯s gone, I wonder if his soul wille back often?¡±


    A gust of autumn wind blew past. Zhuang Su felt a chill run down his spine. He stammered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left after a person dies. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Xiao Mo shook his head gently. ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore. However, 1 have to pass on Third Young Master¡¯s words. Third Young Master said that if he sees Miss He Xi going crazy in front of him again in the future, he won¡¯t be polite. When the timees, he won¡¯t be sure if Miss He Xi will live abroad or spend her life in a mental hospital in the country.¡±


    Zhuang Su was very angry. ¡°Why does he care so much?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Second Elder to take care of Miss He Xi.¡± Xiao Mo said. With that, he left without looking back.


    Zhuang Su looked at his arrogant attitude and wished he could call security to arrest Xiao Mo and beat him up before sending him back to Zhuang Liu.


    Seeing Xiao Mo leave, He Xi knew that she had to stay. To be honest, she was quite afraid of this uncle of hers. Her parents said that her uncle was very ruthless. In order to obtain the position of the head of the family, he did not hesitate to poison his own brother. It was very terrifying.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± He Xi was very nervous.


    Zhuang Su nced at her and said coldly, ¡°Why did you smash things at the restaurant?¡±


    He Xi said, ¡°They bullied me first, especially that slut Tan Rou. She seduced Brother Xiao Liu every day and often ate with him. If this continues, Brother Xiao Liu will definitely be snatched away by her.¡±


    Zhuang Su caught the main point. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Miss Tao often eats with Zhuang Liu?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!!¡± He Xi felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s because of her that Brother Xiao Liu doesn¡¯t want me. He told me to go far away and not let me appear in front of that b*tch. He¡¯s too much!¡±


    Zhuang Su did not want to hear about their sour rtionship. He asked, ¡°Why does Tan Rou often eat with Zhuang Liu?¡±


    He Xi said angrily, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu said that the slut is his girlfriend. He also said that he¡¯s about to get engaged to that slut. That¡¯s why they¡¯re often together.¡±


    Zhuang Su was very annoyed. He had never expected Zhuang Liu to be with the eldest daughter of the Tao family.


    Originally, he thought that winning back the old mansion was the first step to winning against Zhuang Liu. He did not expect Zhuang Liu to not care about the old mansion at all. The old mansion was just a chess piece that Zhuang Liu had given up on. On the surface, he had given up on the old residence, but in reality, he had hooked up with the eldest daughter of the Tao family. If Zhuang Liu could get the Tao family¡¯s help, then he would definitely win.


    ¡°Go and rest first. Take a shower and change your clothes.¡± Zhuang Su gave a simple order. ¡°Don¡¯t go out during this period of time. Stay at home and rest for a while. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call your parents and tell them about what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    He Xi didn¡¯t want her parents to know what happened in here. Once they knew, they would definitelye back from abroad to take her away. He Xi had finally returned to the country. She had not gotten Zhuang Liu yet, so she could not go back like this.


    ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± He Xi said.


    Zhuang Su hurriedly went back to discuss with Han Min. He had to think of a way to destroy the marriage between the Tao family and the Zhuang family.


    ¡°The Tao family only has one precious daughter. If I were a member of the Tao family, I would definitely choose the best husband for my daughter. Moreover, she has to choose her own husband.¡±


    Zhuang Su didn¡¯t understand what his wife meant. ¡°They¡¯re dating now. What should we do if they get married?¡±


    ¡°How old is Tan Rou?¡± Han Minughed. ¡°Which youngdy at this age didn¡¯t have a few boyfriends? Zhuang Liu was so busy, he definitely didn¡¯t have time to y with her. So we just need to find her a few men to y with..¡±

 Chapter 820 - 820: 820 Someone Confessed to Tan Ron

    Chapter 820: 820 Someone Confessed to Tan Ron


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Do you mean to find her a few more boyfriends?¡± Zhuang Su said.


    Han Min said, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a boyfriend for her. I¡¯m looking for someone who can y with her. When the timees, I¡¯ll find a few people to follow


    them.? As long as they go out on a date, the person following them will take photos and send these photos to Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu will definitely be very angry when he sees his girlfriend with another man.¡±


    Zhuang Su continued, ¡°As long as they quarrel, their rtionship will break. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, they won¡¯t be able to get married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant,¡± Han Min said. ¡°And if Tan Rou really takes a fancy to our people, then the Tao family will be our help in the future.¡±


    ¡°This is a great idea!¡± Zhuang Su said happily, ¡°Go and look for these people now. Try to find those who are handsome, have a good mouth, ande from a poor family; only such people are easy to control.¡±


    Han Min nodded. ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    Three-legged toads were not easy to find, but two-legged handsome men were too many. Han Min found seven or eight men in a few days. She gave them some simple training and then sent them to seduce Tan Rou. She didn¡¯t believe that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t fall for any of these handsome guys.


    After school that afternoon, Tan Rou hadn¡¯t packed her bag when she heard Lan Ning and Li Li, who had gone to the toilet,e back and say that someone was confessing their love with roses downstairs. There were at least a thousand roses.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want toe with us? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many roses,¡± Li Li said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s spectacr.¡±


    Tan Rou remembered the roses her parents bought for her birthday and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You guys go ahead and take a look. I¡¯ll go down after 1 finish this question.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you really not going to take a look?¡± Tian Tian asked.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t interested in these things. She felt that instead of spending so much money on roses, it was better to use that money to do more meaningful things.


    ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go downstairster.¡± Tan Rou insisted.


    Li Li and the other two liked to join in the fun. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you downstairs


    then.? ¡±


    Chen Yao was packing her things at the side. When she heard Tan Rou say that she didn¡¯t want to go, she felt that Tan Rou was very good at pretending. Which girl wouldn¡¯t be interested in a confession of roses? Tan Rou obviously wanted to go, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t want to go. It was really annoying.


    Since Tan Rou wasn¡¯t going to look, then she would go. Perhaps the roses were ced for her.


    After a few minutes, Tan Rou solved the question. She looked at the time and felt that it was time to go back for dinner. The person who ced the roses downstairs had not left yet. The girl he was waiting for probably had not left yet. However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t care at all. She was more concerned about what to eat for lunch today.


    Arge group of students surrounded the rose. They all wanted to see who the rose was for. A few girls boldly went up to ask, but the boy in the middle did not say a word. It seemed that he was waiting for his goddess to arrive.


    This boy was quite handsome and very tall. He dressed very fashionably and wore branded clothes. It was obvious that he came from a very rich family.


    When the boy in the middle of the roses saw Tan Rouing down the stairs, he immediately tidied up his clothes and walked towards the stairs with the most beautiful bouquet of red roses.


    Tan Rou was looking for Li Li and the others in the crowd. Suddenly, a bouquet of red roses appeared in front of her. She frowned slightly. Among all the roses, Tan Rou hated red roses the most. She did not expect this person to bring such arge bouquet of red roses to her. This made her feel a little disgusted.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The people around them started to jeer. ¡°Hurry up and ept him!¡±


    The boy showed a smile that he thought was very handsome. ¡°Hello, Junior Tan Rou. I¡¯m Yang Ming from the Biology Department. I¡¯ve been observing you for a long time. Would you be my girlfriend?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t even look at him and rejected him directly.


    Yang Ming said, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished listening to me. How can you refuse?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you out. Don¡¯t waste my time anymore.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Please clean up this pile of roses. Leaving them here will affects the others, and it will also cause unnecessary trouble for the cleaners..¡±

 Chapter 821 - 821: 821 Are You Worthy?

    Chapter 821: 821 Are You Worthy?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t care. He continued to hold the bouquet of roses and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, these roses are for you. As long as you ept my confession, I will immediately move these flowers to your house.¡±


    He knelt on one knee and raised the rose high up. ¡°Junior Tan Rou, please be my girlfriend!¡±


    The students beside them were not bothered by themotion. They might not think that the two of them werepatible, but they just wanted to make a fuss. Therefore, they all shouted, ¡°He¡¯s so sincere. Just agree to it.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Li Li shouted.


    ¡°Arge group of people gathered here to bully a girl. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    Chen Yao, who was in the crowd, said sourly, ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Besides, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s confessing to you, and these roses aren¡¯t for you. Why are you so excited?¡±


    Chen Yao looked at the roses all over the ground, and her heart was bleeding. If a rose cost five dors, then this pile of roses would cost at least five to six thousand. How nice would it be to give this money to her! Moreover, this boy was dressed in branded clothes. He must be the young master of a rich family. It would be great if he confessed to her.


    ¡°Sorry, i already have a boyfriend.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. ¡°Li Li, Tiantian, let¡¯s go back and eat first. We still have sses in the afternoon.¡±


    When the boy heard that Tan Rou had a boyfriend, he still refused to leave. He said, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, I don¡¯t mind if you have a boyfriend. What¡¯s wrong with a good-looking person like you having a few more boyfriends? I like you. I don¡¯t care that you already have a boyfriend.¡±


    Tan Rou looked confused. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? I said I have a boyfriend. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Yang Ming smiled. ¡°i understand! Didn¡¯t i say that i don¡¯t mind you having a boyfriend?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, hurry up and get treated. Don¡¯t block the way here. 1 already have a boyfriend. I definitely won¡¯t ept you.¡±


    Yang Ming stood up and pretended to be infatuated. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to break up with him, okay? Let¡¯s exchange contacts first. If you need anything at school, just send me a message. I don¡¯t think your boyfriend can be here all the time right?¡±


    ¡°Who says her boyfriend won¡¯t be on call?¡± A familiar voice came from afar. ¡°Our Rourou hates red roses the most. Didn¡¯t you ask about her preferences before you came to give her flowers?¡±


    ¡°Even if he sent me flowers, I wouldn¡¯t like them,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever flowers you like. There¡¯s no need to ept flowers from others.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression changed immediately. She smiled and said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Instead of spending money to buy so many roses, it¡¯s better to use this money to buy me a delicious meal.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed. ¡°That¡¯s why 1 came to pick you up for dinner.¡±


    He had nned to wait for Tan Rou at the school gate. He didn¡¯t send her a message because he wanted to give her a surprise. He did not expect Tan Rou to note over after waiting for so long. She did not reply to his messages either. He was worried that something had happened to Tan Rou, so he came to look for her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? Otherwise, 1 would have gone out long ago.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to surprise you.¡±


    Yang Ming held the bouquet of roses and said proudly, ¡°Are you her boyfriend?¡±


    Damn it, why was Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend so good-looking?


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t bother with Yang Ming at all. He continued to talk to Tan Rou. ¡°Thest date was ruined by He Xi. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce this time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    ¡°But 1 have toe back early. I still have sses in the afternoon.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also said, ¡°I still have to go to work in the afternoon. I¡¯ll send you home to rest first. Then, I¡¯ll head back to my office.¡±


    Yang Ming, who was left out, was very unhappy. He deliberately squeezed between the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked down at the boy who was shorter than him and said contemptuously, ¡°You want to talk to us? Heh, are you worthy?¡±


    Yang Ming was very annoyed. ¡°Is it great that you are handsome? Men don¡¯t need to be handsome, they just need to be rich.¡±


    Li Li burst outughing. ¡°Who do you think you are? Compared with Brother Zhuang Liu about wealth?¡±


    Yang Ming suddenly flinched a little.. Listening to her, this man was rich?

 Chapter 822 - 822: 822 Rose Mud

    Chapter 822: 822 Rose Mud


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    But this thought only appeared for a few seconds. Yang Ming had someone backing him. The woman was very generous. She gave him tens of thousands as his pocket money at once, which made Yang Ming very confident. He had never seen so much money in his life.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare topete with me?¡± Yang Ming provoked Zhuang Liu ¡°If you don¡¯t want topete, then quickly give up Junior Tan Rou.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too thick-skinned?¡± Li Li wanted to beat this man up. ¡°Rourou already said that she has a boyfriend, and her boyfriend is looking for her. Why are you still pestering him?¡±


    ¡°So Tan Rou already has a boyfriend. If she¡¯s already dating someone else, this senior shouldn¡¯t continue pestering Tan Rou right?¡±


    Student B said, ¡°I was just thinking that this senior was quite handsome but when Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend came over, this senior¡¯s true light dimmed. Comparing people is really infuriating!¡±


    ¡°He knows that she has a boyfriend, but he still keeps pestering her. Men like him are the most disgusting. If I were Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend, I would definitely kick this guy out.¡± Student C said.


    Yang Ming listened to the discussions around him, and his heart was a little chaotic. If he left now, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the task given to him by thedy. Then, how should he settle the remaining half of the payment?


    ¡°Anyway, 1 want topete with you.¡± Yang Ming only said one sentence, ¡°Junior Tan Rou will never be with you in the end.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at her as if she was a clown. ¡°Are you wearing new clothes? The tag at the back hasn¡¯t been removed yet. Are you nning to return it after this?


    Yang Ming¡¯s face turned red when he heard the main point. He quibbled, ¡°How can I not afford clothes? This is a new dress that I bought to show that I value junior Tan Rou. I didn¡¯t remove the tag because 1 forgot. 1 wasn¡¯t thinking about returning them.¡±


    The people around him didn¡¯t believe him at all. They allughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have money, but you still put up such a scene. It¡¯s too funny. 1 don¡¯t think the money for the flowers is his own. He probably borrowed it from someone else.¡±


    Yang Ming no longer listened to them. He would soon be a rich man. He didn¡¯t have to care about the words of these poor people.


    ¡°Junior Tan Rou, 1 will never give up on you.¡± Yang Ming stuffed the bouquet of roses to Tan Rou. ¡°You should ept this bouquet of roses first. The roses on the ground are also yours. When Ie back next time, I will bring you roses of other colors.¡±


    Tan Rou put her hands in her pockets and had no intention of taking the roses.


    Yang Ming wasn¡¯t angry. He put the roses on the ground. ¡°Junior Tan Rou, this bouquet of roses is heavy. I will put it on the ground for you first. You can ask your boyfriend to help you carry itter.¡±


    He dared to say such words in front of Tan Ron¡¯s real boyfriend. This kid named Yang Ming was really arrogant.


    Tan Rou did not look at the roses. She did not care about them. The roses in the Tao family¡¯s greenhouse were much prettier than these. How could she care about the flowers bought from the flower shop?


    ¡°Ha!¡± Zhuang Liu sneered and raised his foot to crush the bouquet of roses. ¡°This flower is so ugly that it¡¯s only suitable for making rose mud. I¡¯ve already disposed of it for you, so you don¡¯t have to throw it into the trash can.¡±


    Yang Ming was angry. ¡°Why did you step on my roses?¡±


    ¡°Do I need a reason to step on your roses?¡±


    Some of the people who were watching the show also knew Zhuang Liu, so they kindly reminded him, ¡°Senior Yang Ming, don¡¯tpete with this gentleman for Tan Rou. You can¡¯t afford to offend these two people!¡±


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t believe this. The woman who gave him the money said that as long as he could get Tan Rou, he would give him as much money as he wanted. Moreover, if anything went wrong in the middle, she would help him settle it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on Tan Rou!¡± Yang Ming said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu felt that this person was courting death. Just as he was about to re up, he was pulled back by Tan Rou. Tan Rou shook her head gently, indicating that he should not speak. Zhuang Liu was very puzzled. Did Tan Rou have other ns?


    In less than half a minute, Principal Zhang walked over. When he saw the roses on the ground, he was very unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that the provincial leaders areing for an inspection today? Who caused the mess here? Confess now!¡±


    Everyone pointed at Yang Ming and said that he dirtied the floor..

 Chapter 823 - 823: 823 The Different Between People

    Chapter 823: 823 The Different Between People


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yang Ming pointed to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Principal Zhang, I didn¡¯t do this. It was all done by this person. He snatched my roses and stepped on them. 1 suggest you look at the soles of his feet. There must be rose petals.¡±


    Principal Zhang¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Zhuang Liu. He smiled and said, ¡°CEO Zhuang, what brings you here? It¡¯s so cold outside. Do you want to sit in my office for a while?¡±


    Like the Tao family, the Zhuang family would donate a sum of money to Capital University every year. Principal Zhang would personally write a thank-you letter to thank the donor every time. This year, the Zhuang family¡¯s donation was signed by Zhuang Liu, so Principal Zhang knew Zhuang Liu. Moreover, the Zhuang family had projects with Capital University. Zhuang Liu had three projects signed with the research team of Capital University.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for small talk. I¡¯m here to pick up my Rourou for lunch.¡±


    Principal Zhang looked at Tan Rou and then at Zhuang Liu. He could almost understand what was going on. ¡°Okay, okay. You guys go ahead.¡±


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t let them go. ¡°Principal, he hasn¡¯t paid for destroying my roses.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took out ten hundred-yuan bills from his wallet. ¡°Is this enough topensate you?¡±


    Yang Ming was greedy for money. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Did you get these roses?¡± Principal Zhang asked with a straight face.


    Yang Ming was busy collecting the money. He replied subconsciously, ¡°Of course, these cost five or six thousand yuan.¡±


    Principal Zhang was very angry. ¡°Throw away these roses immediately! If I see the petals of a rose here, you¡¯ll clean the toilet for me!¡±


    Yang Ming was stunned. ¡°Principal, these flowers are very expensive!¡±


    ¡°Our school¡¯s image is also very expensive!¡± Principal Zhang hated it when people littered and destroyed the environment. ¡°Clean it up quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Principal.¡± Yang Ming epted his fate and took the broom to sweep the floor.


    Chen Yao had been standing in the crowd. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time she saw Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend, every time she saw him, she got jealous of Tan Rou. How could Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend be so handsome? Not only was he handsome, but he was also very rich.


    Beforeing to the Capital, Chen Yao thought that Lan Nie¡¯s family was very rich. However, aftering to the capital, she realized thatpared to the Tao family and the Zhuang family, the Lan family was poor.


    It was really infuriating whenparing one party to another. They were both people, but why was it that Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were born young masters and young mistresses and had endless money to spend, while she had to bow and scrape to others for a few thousand yuan?


    The more Chen Yao thought about it, the angrier she got. She was still standing there when everyone had left. She picked up some roses, but she was too embarrassed to pick them up in front of her ssmates. She could only wait until they were done before picking them up.


    Yang Ming first cleaned the rose mud on the ground, and then he went to clean up the pile of roses. These roses were still fresh. He could sell them. The money to buy the flowers was given by the rich woman. If he sold the flowers, the money could be kept without anyone knowing.


    Chen Yao took the initiative to help Yang Ming clean up, mainly to help move the flowers. She also asked, ¡°Senior, do youe from a wealthy family? These must cost thousands of yuan, right?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to get in touch with rich people.


    Yang Ming saw a girling over to talk. He said proudly, ¡°Of course. My family is loaded. These things are not worth mentioning to me.¡±


    Chen Yao was overjoyed. She had finally met a rich person.¡± Senior is so awesome!¡±


    Men liked to brag, and they liked girls to listen to them brag. So Yang Ming told Chen Yao about his family¡¯s assets. Although his family didn¡¯t have it, he could fantasize. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have to spend money to fantasize.


    The more Chen Yao listened, the more excited she became. She said to Yang Ming,¡± Senior, Tan Rou already has a boyfriend. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to interfere in their love like this, right?¡±


    Yang Ming frowned and said unhappily,¡± They are not married. Why can¡¯t I pursue Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°There are so many girls in our school. Can¡¯t you change your target?¡± Chen Yao asked.


    Yang Ming understood what she meant.¡± Oh, are you asking me to chase you?¡±


    Chen Yao blushed.¡± If it¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Yang Ming interrupted her directly.¡± I only like Tan Rou. I won¡¯t consider anyone else.¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s expression changed. She threw the roses on the ground.¡± Then you clean it yourself!¡± 1 hope you won¡¯t be able to catch up to Tan Rou in your lifetime..

 Chapter 824 - 824: 824 Broken Arms and Legs

    Chapter 824: 824 Broken Arms and Legs


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yang Ming continued to clean up. He was thinking about how to ask Tan Rou out at night. Since he wanted to pursue Tan Rou, he should take the attitude of pursuing her and bring her out to y.


    Since Zhuang Liu had taken Tan Rou out for dinner, he would ask Tan Rou for a movie. Then, he would buy her a big bucket of popcorn. Tan Rou would definitely be pleased. No girl could resist the temptation of good food.


    Yang Ming¡¯s family condition was very poor. He rarely went to the cinema to watch movies, so in his impression, the movie with popcorn and coke was already the most expensivebination.


    However, he had to ask Tan Rou out first.


    Yang Ming spent a lot of money to buy Tan Rou¡¯s ss schedule from Tan Ron¡¯s ssmates. Tan Rou¡¯s afternoon ss conflicted with his ss, but it didn¡¯t matter. He could take leave.


    To ask Tan Rou out, Yang Ming took an afternoon off and especially went to the flower shop to re-wrap a bouquet. The flowers were made of banknotes. He didn¡¯t believe that any girl would resist the temptation of money.


    After the banknote bouquet was wrapped, Yang Ming asked the clerk to cover him with ayer of cloth to prevent it from being snatched. Then, he held the bouquet and waited for Tan Rou downstairs. He had to ask Tan Rou out tonight.


    Tan Rou and the others walked out. Yang Ming immediately said his words and smiled. ¡°Student Tan Rou, we meet again.¡±


    Li Li was very disgusted with Yang Ming. ¡°Why is it you again?¡±


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t even look at Li Li. He asked Tan Rou directly, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, are you free tonight? I want to ask you out for a movie.¡±


    Tan Rou walked past him, not putting him in her eyes. ¡°Li Li, you guys go back first. I have to go to theboratory today. If I¡¯mte, leave me some food.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Li Li said.


    Yang Ming, who was ignored, was very unhappy. ¡°Junior Tan Rou, I am your senior no matter what. Shouldn¡¯t you take a look at me?¡±


    Tan Rou continued to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Be careful on your way back.¡±


    A few of them left in different directions. Some went home, some went back to their dormitories, and some went to theboratory to do experiments.


    Yang Ming whispered, ¡°F*ck, who does she think she is?¡±


    However, after scolding her, he chased after her with the flowers.


    Tan Rou noticed Yang Ming was following her, so she didn¡¯t stop him. She had walked the path from the teaching building to theboratory many times, so she knew which area would be empty.


    When they reached a small forest, Tan Rou suddenly stopped. She turned her head and said to Yang Ming, ¡°Senior, how long more do you want to follow me?¡±


    Yang Ming smiled. ¡°Junior Tan Rou, 1 just want to ask you to go out to watch a movie together.¡±


    Tan Rou walked back with a smile on her face. ¡°You want to ask me out for a movie? But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to do so.¡±


    Yang Ming didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why not?¡±


    The smile on Tan Rou¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Because you¡¯re about to have two broken arms.¡±


    With a ¡®crack¡¯, Yang Ming¡¯s arm was dislocated by Tan Rou. ¡°You¡­ What did you do?¡±


    Tan Rou kicked Yang Ming¡¯s calf again. Yang Ming immediately squatted on the ground. His legs and arms were injured, and he couldn¡¯t move. It looked hrious.


    ¡°This is just a small lesson for you. If you dare to follow me next time, then you can forget about your legs and hands. I always keep my word,¡± Tan Rou warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it.¡±


    Yang Ming was shocked. He quickly ran away with his bouquet. Although this woman was very good-looking, she was really ruthless. If she killed him, he would have nowhere to spend his money, even if he had money.


    Tan Rou clicked her tongue. ¡°What a coward.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the bushes beside her and said in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the same words. If you continue to follow me, I won¡¯t be polite. Do you hear me?¡±


    Chen Yao slowly came out from behind the tree. She stammered, ¡°I just¡­ I was just passing by.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°No matter what it is, don¡¯t ever appear behind me again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like him..¡±

 Chapter 825 - 825: 825 Take Us Together

    Chapter 825: 825 Take Us Together


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron hade to theboratory to do something important, but she didn¡¯t know what it was exactly. Jiang Min told her that she had good news, but she didn¡¯t tell her what it was.


    Tan Rou heard Xue Lin and Cheng Hu quarreling as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. It seemed like they were arguing about that project again. Since thest incident, Hu Cheng basically did not have much real power. Besides that project, he did not have any other projects.


    The leading teacher also wanted to kick Hu Cheng out of the research team, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason.


    Tan Rou really admired these people. They quarreled about this project every day. What was there to quarrel about? If their idealpany didn¡¯t want to work with them, wouldn¡¯t they just change to anotherpany?


    Unfortunately, Hu Cheng wanted to cooperate with the TRpany. Only by cooperating with the TRpany could his reputation rise and his value increase. Moreover, his current position was too dangerous. If he was not careful about it, he would be kicked out of the research team. If he wanted to continue being in the research team, he had to win this project and prove to the current leading teacher that he was also capable.


    Tan Rou had always hated this kind of arrogant and ipetent person. Working with this kind of person would only waste her time.


    Jiang Min opened the door and came out. When she saw Tan Rou standing at the door, she asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯m listening to the argument next door. They¡¯re getting better and better at arguing. They¡¯ll soon be able to catch up to the uncles and aunties selling vegetables in the market.¡±


    Jiang Min smiled. ¡°Ever since we started working with TR Company, they¡¯ve been arguing more and more often, and the content is just that one. I can even memorize some of the arguments.¡±


    Tan Rou listened for a while and felt that there was nothing new about it, so she entered theboratory. ¡°Captain, what good news did you call me here for?¡±


    Jiang Min handed her a USB. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    Tan Rou opened it and saw that it was rted to the new conductor. ¡°The stability has improved!¡±


    Although it was not as high as the requirements of TL Company, it was still a breakthrough.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to the TRpany for the second test. You shoulde with us.¡± Jiang Min said.


    Tan Rou had no objections. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let CEO Hang know first and ask him to arrange the testing equipment.¡±


    Jiang Min was very happy. This feeling of having someone above her to do things was really great.


    This time, Jiang Min, Lang Yue, and Tan Rou went together. Shang Jin and Xiao Chen were responsible for sorting out other data so that they could carry out the next experiment.


    They happily opened the door, only to see two annoying people at the door.


    Xue Lin smiled brightly, ¡°Good afternoon, everyone.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Jiang Min asked warily.


    ¡°I heard that your second-generation conductor haspleted, so I specially came to take a look. Are you going to go to TR Company after you finish making the product?¡± Hu Cheng asked with a smile.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just going out for a walk,¡± said Jiang Min.


    ¡°Jiang Min, we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years. Aren¡¯t you going to do me a favor?¡± Hu Cheng asked.


    Jiang Min knew what Hu Cheng wanted to do, but she pretended to be dumb. ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with each other, and we don¡¯t want to help you. Please move aside. We¡¯re in a hurry to go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said what I can do for you. Why did you reject me?¡± Hu Cheng said, ¡°This is my proposal. Can you bring us along when you go back to TL Company? We¡¯re not going to intervene with your cooperation. We just want to see the legendary TR Company.¡±


    Lang Yue had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Hu Cheng, can you lie to yourself?¡±


    The smile on Hu Cheng¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°What does this have to do with you? I¡¯m talking to your captain, please don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    Lang Yue was very angry. ¡°Our captain doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Min said calmly, ¡°Hu Cheng, I won¡¯t help you with this matter. If you want to cooperate with TR Company, you can talk to them yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to help Cheng Hu. First of all, Cheng Hu¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want to expose Tan Ron¡¯s identity. If Cheng Hu and Xue Lin knew that Tan Rou was the big boss of TR, they would definitely say it. She couldn¡¯t add to Tan Ron¡¯s troubles.


    ¡°Jiang Min, we¡¯re all ssmates. Why are you so selfish? Can¡¯t you just bring us along?¡± Xue Lin said unhappily..

 Chapter 826 - 826: 826 External Help

    Chapter 826: 826 External Help


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min rolled her eyes and said mercilessly, ¡°When we begged you to help us calcte the data, how did you treat us? You want us to help you now? Dream on.¡±


    Hu Cheng said, ¡°Jiang Min, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t want to help you calcte the data at that time. It¡¯s just that we were very busy at that time and didn¡¯t have time to help you.¡±


    Jiang Min chuckled. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Did I me you wrongly?¡±


    When Hu Cheng saw Jiang Min smile, he also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years. How can I not help you? How about this, as long as you take us to TR Company this time, I¡¯ll help you with anything next time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± Jiang Min walked straight to the elevator. ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry now. We¡¯ll introduce you to her when we have time.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to TR Company now?¡± Hu Cheng asked.


    Jiang Min nced at him. ¡°What does it have to do with you guys where we go?¡± She called Tan Rou and Lang Yue away. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. If we¡¯rete, President Hang won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Tan Rou and Lang Yue followed behind Jiang Min with uncontroble smiles on their faces. It was too much fun to watch Hu Cheng and the others suffer.


    Hu Cheng wanted to chase after her, but he was stopped by Xue Lin. ¡°What¡¯s the point of chasing after her now? They don¡¯t want to bring us in. Even if we reach the door, we can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Hu Cheng was very angry. ¡°Then what do you think we should do now?¡±


    Xue Lin nced at Cheng Hu, ¡°Why are you yelling at me? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want you to go to TR Company. If you have the ability, go by yourself.¡±


    Cheng Hu lost his temper. He had to rely on Xue Lin now. Otherwise, he would really be kicked out of the research team.


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Hu Cheng asked.


    ¡°Go find Professor Wang!¡± Xue Lin felt that Cheng Hu was too stupid. ¡°If the professor speaks for us, will they dare to refuse?¡±


    Professor Wang was their current teacher.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll go look for Professor Wang now.¡± Hu Cheng pped his hands and said.


    Tan Rou and the others quickly finished the test and returned to school. Both parties were very satisfied with the test this time, especially Hang Wei, whose attitude had a drastic change. He personally came to talk to Jiang Min and briefly exined the idea. This meant that the TRpany would cooperate with Jiang Min and the others for a long time.


    Jiang Min was very happy. She sent a message to Shang Jin and Xiao Chen to invite them out. She wanted to treat them to dinner tonight. However, Shang Jin told her to go back quickly. There was a troublesome person in theboratory.


    When Hu Cheng and the others saw that Jiang Min was unwilling to take them to TR Company, they invited a professor with a very high status in the institute. This professor was also the current leading teacher of Hu Cheng¡¯s research team.


    Shang Jin could scold Cheng Hu and Xue Lin, but she couldn¡¯t scold Professor Wang. Not only could she not scold him, but they also had to serve him tea.


    ¡°Professor Wang, please have some tea.¡± Xiao Chen brought Professor Wang a cup of tea with a lot of tea leaves. ¡°Professor, our captain has gone out for some matters. Even if you wait here until it gets dark, she won¡¯te back.¡±


    Teacher Wang snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me. I¡¯m going to stay in theboratory tonight anyway. I¡¯ll just wait for her here for a while.¡±


    Xiao Chen was in a difficult position. He turned his head to ask his senior for advice. Shang Jin nodded at him, meaning that Jiang Min had returned. Little Chen heaved a sigh of relief. He was really not good at getting along with teachers, especially those who were very powerful.


    Jiang Min hurried back even though she didn¡¯t have to. As long as she didn¡¯te back, Professor Wang would leave when the time came. However, she had not graduated yet, so it was better not to offend the professor.


    ¡°Professor Wang, you came at a bad time.¡± Jiang Min finally rushed back before dark. ¡°I went out with the other team members to handle some matters. I just rushed back.¡±


    Professor Wang nced at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to see the progress of your experiment.¡±


    ¡°Our experiment is nearing its end,¡± Jiang Min said.


    Professor Wang narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your experiment. It¡¯s very good. There¡¯s a lot of room for development. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    Jiang Min didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say. He couldn¡¯t reallye over to praise their experiment, right?


    ¡°Professor Wang, is there anything that you need from us sir?¡± Jiang Min asked tactfully.


    ¡± I heard that you guys have a deal with TR,¡± Professor Wang said.. ¡°Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 827 - 827: 827 Always High-profile

    Chapter 827: 827 Always High-profile


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min looked at Cheng Hu and Xue Lin who were standing next to her. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we did talk about a project with TR Company. However, we only signed the initial contract. We still need to discuss the subsequent contracts.¡± She didn¡¯t say too much to avoid arousing jealousy. After all, they hadn¡¯t signed the contract yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Professor Wang smiled and praised, ¡°TR Company is famous for being difficult to cooperate with. Even the top research team in our school can¡¯t get cooperation from them. You guys are lucky to have gotten the coboration so easily. Congrattions!¡±


    His words made Jiang Min very unhappy. ¡°Professor Wang, we didn¡¯t get the contract easily. We¡¯ve been nning this project for a long time. We¡¯ve been doing experiments for more than half a year and invested a lot of energy and money. It¡¯s not as easy as you say.¡±


    Professor Wang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Youngdy, you have quite a temper. I only said one sentence and you refuted me so many times. You¡¯re indeed still young, you have a lot to say.¡±


    Shang Jin couldn¡¯t stand such a teacher. He retorted, ¡°Professor Wang, did you only say one sentence? I heard you say a lot.¡±


    Professor Wang was very dissatisfied with Shang Jin¡¯s attitude. ¡°Oh, is this how you talk to a teacher?¡±


    Seeing that the atmosphere had be anxious, Jiang Min quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Wang. Ah Jin is usually very straightforward. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, why would 1 care?¡± A smile appeared on Professor Wang¡¯s face. ¡°Jiang Min, no matter what, I¡¯ve taught you for a semester, right? We can be considered friends, right?¡±


    Jiang Min frowned and replied, ¡°Yes, Professor Wang, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Working with TR is indeed something to be happy about. It¡¯s also worth showing off but people can¡¯t forget their roots and only care about their own interests, right?¡± Professor Wang said.


    Jiang Min had already guessed Professor Wang¡¯s intention, but she did not want to give in, so she wanted to change the topic. ¡°Professor Wang is right. Our team will definitely remember this when we do experiments in the future.¡±


    Professor Wang shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    He nced at Hu Cheng. ¡°Since you can cooperate with the TRpany, it means that you can contact the people of the TRpany. We should always be helpful to each other. Students should help each other. If you help them this time, it will be very beneficial to you, the school, and them, right?¡±


    Jiang Min clenched her fists. She felt that Hu Cheng and Xue Lin were too despicable. They actually asked the teachers of the school toe over. She could chase Hu Cheng and Xue Lin away, but she couldn¡¯t chase Professor Wang away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Professor Wang¡¯s words too idealistic?¡± Tan Rou and Lang Yue came in from the door. Jiang Min had run back. They didn¡¯t want to run, so they walked slowly behind her.


    Tan Rou continued. ¡°Whether we can cooperate with the TRpany depends on our ability. Since their experimental results didn¡¯t interest TR, there¡¯s no need to send them over, right?¡±


    It was Professor Wang¡¯s first time meeting Tan Rou. He felt that this youngdy looked a little young and did not look like a graduate student. ¡°Do you have the right to speak here?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Xue Lin gloated when she saw that Professor Wang was angry.


    ¡°This is the vice president of our school, one of the most experienced professors in the school. How dare you talk to him like this?¡±


    Jiang Min stood up for her team members. ¡°Professor Wang, everyone here has a say. We don¡¯t have any ss concept here, and we don¡¯t need to bow down to others.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Tan Rouughed mockingly. ¡°Is this the vice president that you called over to stand up for you?¡±


    Professor Wang hated it when people called him vice president. ¡°Little student, you can¡¯t be too arrogant. Even if your results are good, you have to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Only people who are not capable like to keep a low profile when teaching others a lesson. I¡¯ve always pursued being high-profile if you have the ability. Senior, do you think we should keep a low profile?¡± Tan Rou asked Jiang Min.


    Jiang Min thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think we can publicize the cooperation with TR in a high-profile manner..¡±

 Chapter 828 - 828: 828 Uncooperative

    Chapter 828: 828 Uncooperative


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Professor Wang was so angry that his face turned red. He was very respected in the school. Whether it was his ssmates or other teachers, they would all greet him respectfully when they saw him. He did not expect that he would be looked down upon by a little girl today. He could not swallow this anger.


    ¡°Who is your mentor?¡± Professor Wang thought that she was a graduate student. All graduate students had a supervisor, so he had to find this girl¡¯s supervisor and get him to settle the score with this girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Tan Rou replied. ¡°I¡¯m just a freshman. I don¡¯t have a mentor yet.¡±


    Professor Wang was shocked. ¡°How did a freshman like you get into the research team?¡±


    ¡°The principal brought me.¡± Tan Rou replied. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the two students beside you.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Professor Wang asked Hu Cheng.


    ¡°She was indeed brought here by the principal,¡± Hu Cheng replied. ¡°She¡¯s also a freshman. She¡¯s the only freshman who scored full marks without extra points.¡±


    Professor Wang was a little surprised. ¡°So you¡¯re Tan Rou!¡± His tone was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Are all freshmen so rude nowadays? Not only did you not greet the professor when you saw him, but you also refuted the professor here. This is outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Then, are you qualified to be a teacher if you act like a lobbyist for your students?¡± Tan Rou asked. Without waiting for Professor Wang¡¯s reply, Tan Rou continued, ¡°Besides, if Senior Hu Cheng and the others make something really good, the TRpany will definitelye and cooperate with them. Is it necessary for someone to stand up for them?¡±


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e?/o?g o? ?oo?l?


    Hu Cheng was very unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s because weck the opportunity to talk to TR. Once they see our project, they will definitely choose to cooperate with us.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Is your project really worth the cooperation of TR Company?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen our project,¡± Hu Cheng said. ¡°How do you know if it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me. Even if your project is good, I won¡¯t work with you.¡±


    Jiang Min and Lang Yue both looked at Tan Rou. Jiang Min tugged at Tan Ron¡¯s clothes and reminded her softly, ¡°Rourou, there are many outsiders here.¡±


    Tan Rou gave her a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Hu Cheng said arrogantly, ¡°We don¡¯t want to cooperate with the TRpany through the Tao family anymore. Now we want to talk to the people of the TRpany directly. This matter has nothing to do with the Tao family.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I know you want to work with TR, but I also said that I don¡¯t want to work with you. For a team like yours, even if there are good things, I won¡¯t use them because I don¡¯t like your character.¡±


    Hu Cheng and Xue Lin both felt that something was wrong. What did it have to do with Tan Rou whether or not their stuff would be taken by TL? Did she think she was the CEO of TL Company?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hu Cheng¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether we cooperate with TR or not.¡±


    ¡°Of course oo does!¡±


    Lang Yue finally had a chance to tell him what he had seen and heard today. ¡°Because Rourou is the big boss behind TR Company!¡±


    To be honest, he was really shocked today. First, it was the words of the machine at the entrance of TR Company. Then, it was CEO Hang¡¯s respectful attitude towards Tan Rou. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    He had held it in for a long time and finally had the chance to tell this secret.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? How can the big boss behind TR be a little girl?¡± Hu Cheng said angrily.


    The TR Company had existed for several years. If Tan Rou founded TL Company, she was only twelve or thirteen years old when she founded thepany! How was that possible?


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t.¡± Lang Yue said earnestly, ¡°Some people can start their own technologypanies in their teens. Some people are in their twenties, but they still have to report to their teachers. It¡¯s really embarrassing!¡±


    Shang Jin slowly moved to Tan Ron¡¯s side and looked at her carefully. ¡°Rourou, are you really the big boss behind TR Company?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. We saw it with our own eyes,¡± said Jiang Min and Lang Yue in unison.


    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Hu Cheng would not believe their nonsense..

 Chapter 829 - 829: 829 I’ll Prove It to You

    Chapter 829: 829 I¡¯ll Prove It to You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hu Cheng sneered ¡± Don¡¯t think that you can talk nonsense just because there are fewer people here. If she¡¯s the big boss behind TR Company, I¡¯ll jump down from the fifth floor right now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so ruthless.¡± Tan Rou stated another condition. ¡°If 1 can prove it to you, then please don¡¯t appear in front of us again. It¡¯s really annoying.¡±


    Hu Cheng agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, if you can prove your identity, then I will never appear here again. 1 swear that 1 will never step into theboratory building again!¡±


    Jiang Min and Lang Yue were very excited. ¡°Rourou, go and prove it to them. p their faces!¡±


    Tan Rou took out her phone and sent a message to Hang Wei, but the other party seemed to be busy and did not reply to her message in time.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of making up an identity now, are you?¡± Hu Cheng mocked when he saw Tan Rou fiddling with her phone.


    Tan Rou lowered her head and sent a message. ¡°I¡¯m just making preparations.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little annoyed that Hang Wei did not reply to her several messages. What was he doing? They couldn¡¯t possibly still be in a meeting at this time, right?


    Hence, Tan Rou gave Hang Wei a call. Hang Wei picked up immediately. ¡°Dear Big Boss, is there anything you need me for?¡±


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e?/o?g o? ?oo?l?


    The voice was indeed Hang Wei¡¯s voice, but technology was so advanced now that it was very easy for Tan Rou to synthesize Hang Wei¡¯s voice. Therefore, Hu Cheng still did not believe it.


    ¡°Do you have time now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I want to make a video call to discuss the second generation robot.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± This time, Hang Wei recovered very quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me. I¡¯ll immediately gather the technical department for a meeting and tell everyone directly.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, listen to me!¡± Tan Rou said patiently.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hang Wei didn¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. He hung up the voice call and turned on the video call.


    Tan Rou connected to the projector in theboratory in case Hu Cheng said she was faking it.


    As soon as he turned on the video call, Hang Wei became serious. He was still sitting in his office. He needed to look through the things that Jiang Min had sent over this afternoon and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s meeting, so he got off work a littleter than usual.


    ¡°Big Boss, you haven¡¯t gone home yet.¡± Hang Wei said, ¡°You¡¯re quite busy too. Not only do you have to improve the second-generation robot, but you also have to participate in the experiments of your research team. You haven¡¯t returned home yet. You¡¯re working harder than me.¡±


    Tan Rou was not here to listen to Hang Wei talk about this. She was here to prove herself. ¡°Regarding the meeting tomorrow, I have a few requests to make.¡±


    Tan Rou never participated inpany meetings, so Hang Wei was a little confused when he heard this. However, he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Okay, Boss, go ahead. I¡¯ll write them down.¡±


    Tan Rou said a few simple words, but they were actually all trivial matters. Almost every boss of apany would say such things. It was nothing more than to make good minutes of the meeting, inform her of the results of the meeting, and solve the problems raised in the meeting in time.


    Hang Wei felt that Tan Rou was a little strange. Did she specially call just to tell him about this?


    ¡°Boss, were you kidnapped by someone? If you¡¯re kidnapped, just blink. I¡¯ll send someone to save you immediately,¡± Hang Wei asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Tan Rou said mercilessly. ¡°Work hard. Get off work early tonight and go back to apany Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Hang Wei was just about to say goodbye to Tan Rou when the call was cut off. This made him more and more confused. Could it be that Boss was really kidnapped?


    On the other hand, why did Tan Rou cut off the video call? It was because Hu Cheng hade over to snatch the phone.


    ¡°Let me have a few words with CEO Hang!¡± Hu Cheng shouted, ¡°Director Hang, I¡¯m Hu Cheng from Capital University. I have a project in my hands that I want to work with the TRpany. Please give me a chance!¡±


    Tan Rou put her phone back into her pocket. ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout. He¡¯s already hung up.¡±


    Xue Lin reacted faster than Hu Cheng. That idiot only knows how to talk to Hang Wei. Did he forget that the girl in front of them is the biggest boss of TL Company?


    ¡°Junior Tan Rou, it¡¯s all our fault for what happened in the past. Please give us another chance on ount that we¡¯re schoolmates.¡± Xue Lin bit her lips and begged. If possible, she really didn¡¯t want to lower herself to Tan Rou..

 Chapter 830 - 830: 830 Don’t Want to Give Me a Chance

    Chapter 830: 830 Don¡¯t Want to Give Me a Chance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Before Tan Rou could say anything, Professor Wang said impatiently,¡± Student Tan Rou, we¡¯re all schoolmates. It¡¯s only right for us to help each other out. Since you have this resource, you should do more for everyone. With your rtionship in the future, there will be more of us at Capital University who want to cooperate with TL Company.¡±


    ¡± If everyone wants to open a backdoor for their own team like you, wouldn¡¯t my TL be a junk collector?¡± Tan Rou said.


    Professor Wang frowned and said unhappily,¡± You can open a back door for Jiang Min and the others. Why can¡¯t you help Hu Cheng and the others?¡±


    Tan Rou said,¡± I didn¡¯t open a back door for Senior Jiang Min. Although I¡¯m also part of this team, I wasn¡¯t the one who decided to cooperate in the end. It was the product that the team made that moved the people in thepany. The contract they signed has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Professor Wang narrowed his eyes and smiled.¡± Don¡¯t lie to me with such words. I¡¯ve been in school for so many years. What kind of twists and turns have 1 not seen? If you didn¡¯t open the back door, Jiang Min¡¯s team¡¯s things wouldn¡¯t have caught the attention of TL Company at all.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little annoyed.¡± I didn¡¯t open a back door for Senior and the others. 1 didn¡¯t go through the necessary procedures. It¡¯s their ability to cooperate with the TLpany, and it¡¯s also the honor of the TLpany. As for you guys, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I won¡¯t give you the chance to cooperate!¡±


    Now that things had developed to this point, if Professor Wang backed down, how could he continue to mingle in the school in the future?


    ¡± Tan Rou, don¡¯t be too selfish. Such a good resource, yet you don¡¯t want to share it with everyone and want to keep it for yourself. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Professor Wang asked.


    This was the biggest joke Tan Rou had heard today. She could not understand Professor Wang¡¯s train of thought.¡± Professor Wang, if 1 remember correctly, thispany belongs to me, right? I¡¯m the boss of thepany. I can work with whoever I want. No one can force me to work with whoever 1 don¡¯t want.¡±


    Professor Wang pulled a long face.¡± You¡¯re also a student at Capital University. Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about the school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a student at Capital University, but 1 don¡¯t have to be!¡± Tan Rou said angrily. Don¡¯t think that I only have one school to choose from. If 1 ask to transfer now, there will be countless famous schools at home and abroad extending an olive branch to me!¡±


    When Principal Zhang rushed over from the principal¡¯s office, he heard thest part of Tan Rou and Professor Wang¡¯s conversation. After he heard it, he felt his vision darken. What was Old Wang up to?


    Principal Zhang was about to get off work, but he suddenly received a message from Tan Rou asking him toe to theboratory building. They had a project to discuss with the principal. The principal thought highly of Tan Rou now. Since Tan Rou had said so, he would definitelye. Professor Wang gave him a big surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± Principal Zhang walked in and said,¡±What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so angry?¡± You actually want to transfer schools!¡±


    ¡± Principal, you came at the right time,¡± Tan Rou said.¡± I¡¯ve always believed that you¡¯re the fairest person in this school, so I¡¯d like to invite you over to help us judge.¡±


    Principal Zhang nced at Professor Wang and said,¡±Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Tan Rou briefly exined the ins and outs of the matter. Principal Zhang was very surprised. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he should be surprised that Jiang Min and the others were working with TL or that Tan Ron¡¯s new identity was shocking.


    However, the most important thing now was to solve the matter at hand. If Tan Rou, this good seedling, slipped away under his nose, then he would definitely be heartbroken.


    Principal Zhang¡¯s face darkened.¡± You guys,e with me!¡± he said sternly.


    Professor Wang pointed at himself.¡± Is the principal talking about us?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t you guys?¡± Principal Zhang said angrily. Hurry up and get your ass next door!¡±


    Professor Wang led his students back to hisboratory in a panic. Principal Zhang chased all the students out of theboratory, leaving Professor Wang and the other two behind.


    ¡°Principal, 1 didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Professor Wang took the initiative to speak.¡± Besides, I¡¯m doing this for the good of the school. If Tan Rou can take out the resources, it will bring huge benefits to our school.¡±


    Principal Zhang red at him fiercely.¡± What right do you have to ask them to give you resources? That¡¯s his ownpany.. What does it have to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 831 - 831: 811 No Regrets

    Chapter 831: 811 No Regrets


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hu Cheng was very unconvinced. ¡°Principal, although Junior Tan Rou is the boss of TR Company, she¡¯s still a student of our Capital University. Every year, Capital University has many projects that are suitable for cooperating with TR Company. However, because TR Company is arrogant, we have to choose a weakerpany. Now that we have the opportunity to get in touch with TR, why not make good use of it?¡±


    Principal Zhang was really angered to death by them. TR Company belonged to Tan Rou. She could cooperate with whoever she wanted. Was it up to these few people to tell her what to do?


    ¡°How dare you ask him to give you this convenience?¡± Principal Zhang couldn¡¯t understand what they were thinking. ¡°Back then, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to convince Tan Rou to join the school¡¯s research team. 1 even sent her to your team, but how did you treat her? You¡¯ve made me angry!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Professor Wang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Principal, are you saying that Tan Rou was originally in our group?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Principal Zhang actually thought highly of Hu Cheng¡¯s team. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have invited Tan Rou to join their team. However, Hu Cheng and the others didn¡¯t cherish it. ¡°I sent her to Hu Cheng back then, but not only did you not take good care of her, you even made her run away in anger. Now you want them to give you benefits? How is that possible?¡±


    Professor Wang med Cheng Hu and Xue Lin, ¡°What happened? Why did you chase Tan Rou away?¡±


    Cheng Hu pushed the me onto Xue Lin, ¡°Professor Wang, the person who drove Tan Rou away wasn¡¯t me. It was Xue Lin.¡±


    Xue Lin hurriedly exined, ¡°Professor Wang, I didn¡¯t mean to chase her away. It¡¯s because her academic qualifications don¡¯t meet the school¡¯s regtions. She¡¯s a freshman. How can she join the research team? If we let her participate, the other students will definitely have objections.¡±


    ¡°You two idiots,¡± Professor Wang said sadly. ¡°You missed the opportunity to meet the big boss of TR. I shouldn¡¯t have handed the team to you!¡±


    Xue Lin said, ¡°Professor Wang, it was my fault. 1 was just following the rules. 1 didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Now that things hade to this, there was no point in Professor Wang ming them. He said to the principal, ¡°Principal, can you help us talk to Tan Rou and ask her to help Hu Cheng and the others?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Principal Zhang snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to regret now. I gave you the chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. So, I won¡¯t help you anymore. If you have any problems in the future, don¡¯t look for me. You can talk to them yourself.¡±


    Professor Wang had already seen Tan Ron¡¯s attitude. He felt that if the principal didn¡¯te forward, Tan Rou would definitely not agree to help them. Therefore, he said, ¡°Principal, please help us talk to Tan Rou. Tell Tan Rou that if she is willing to help us this time, 1 will give her the position of the captain of the research team.¡±


    ¡°How funny.¡± Principal Zhang shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s the CEO of TL Company. Would he care about your conditions? You¡¯re not allowed to appear in front of Tan Rou in the future. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about getting a single cent from me!¡±


    Principal Zhang gave them a good scolding and left angrily. These idiots were not worth his time to educate them. In the past, he was really blind to think that Hu Cheng and the others were more outstanding. Now, it seemed that Hu Cheng and the others were not only narrow-minded, but their character was also very bad. It was better not to use the school¡¯s resources on them in the future.


    After settling Professor Wang¡¯s matter, Jiang Min took the team members to eat. This time, she didn¡¯t invite many people and only invited a few of her team members.


    ¡°To celebrate the sess of our experiment!¡± Shang Jin raised his beer ss and stepped on the chair. ¡°Come on, brothers and sisters, cheers!¡±


    Tan Rou rarely drank alcohol. She remembered thest time she drank red wine and didn¡¯t dare to drink too much, so she drank half of it.


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t mind. She filled her ss and said, ¡°You guys can drink as much as you want. I can hold my liquor, so I¡¯m not afraid of getting drunk.¡±


    Lang Yue raised his wine ss. ¡°Let¡¯s give a toast to Rourou. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today.¡±


    Tan Rou was still sending messages with her head lowered, so she didn¡¯t hear what Lang Yue said..

 Chapter 832 - 832: 832 How to Split the Money

    Chapter 832 - 832: 832 How to Split the Money


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, who are you chatting with? Are you chatting with your boyfriend?¡± Shang Jin asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou raised her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not chatting with my boyfriend.¡± I was talking to Hang Wei to discuss the patent fees.¡±<div>


    The new conductor was developed by Jiang Min and the others, so if TR wanted to use it, they had to pay them a patent fee. There was also the cost of cooperation, and TR had to calcte it clearly.


    Jiang Min and the others were a little dazed. All along, they had been losing money on experiments. The school had given them very little funding. In most cases, Captain Jiang Min had to pay for the research fees from her own pocket.


    Moreover, the things they had developed previously were not very good. Not only did they not make money, but they also lost a lot of money. This time, they suddenly made money. For a moment, they were really nervous. They didn¡¯t know how to use the money.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this money. Captain has paid too much for this experiment,¡± Shang Jin said straightforwardly. ¡°So I¡¯ll give my bonus to Captain.¡±


    Lang Yue followed up. ¡°I don¡¯t want mine either. I don¡¯t think the money I gave you can make up for the money you spent. So, I¡¯ll give my money to you too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either.¡± Xiao Chen hesitated for a while before lowering his head.


    ¡°Do 1ck money?¡± Jiang Minughed.


    ¡°All of you should keep the money money. When we make more in the future, I can take a bigger part of it to make up for it. All of you decided to choose me for us as your leader, 1 can¡¯t let yall get nothing in return. I¡¯m not an evil capitalist. 1 don¡¯t have to exploit you every day.¡±


    Tan Rou was amused by them. ¡°Are you guys sure that you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    The few of them hesitated again. This was the first sum of money they had received. It was very meaningful, so they still wanted it very much.


    ¡°The initial payment is three million. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Tan Rou added.<div>


    ¡°So many!¡± Jiang Min was also very surprised. ¡°I only invested a million yuan. I didn¡¯t expect such a huge profit.¡±


    Then, she said to the team members, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it now. Even if I take away one million, you¡¯ll still get a few hundred thousand yuan.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the school¡¯smission.¡± Lang Yue did some calctions. ¡°Other than Senior¡¯s one million, there¡¯s still two million left. After the school takes ten percent, which is two hundred thousand, there¡¯s still one million and eight hundred thousand left. Divide it evenly among five people, and each person can get three hundred and sixty thousand.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to give me a part of it When I joined the team, your experiment was almostplete. I didn¡¯t help much, so 1 can¡¯t take this money.¡±


    Jiang Min insisted, ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re also a member of our team. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have ovee thest hurdle. We wouldn¡¯t have gone to TR Company to look for CEO Hang. We wouldn¡¯t have cooperated in the end. You¡¯re our hero. You have to take this money!¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll only take 200,000 yuan. You can split the remaining 1,600,000 evenly. Don¡¯t say anything else. If you say anything else, I don¡¯t want a single cent.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the next time we split the money, you have to share it with us equally, understand?¡± Jiang Min had no choice but to say.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°In the next experiment, I¡¯ll definitely ask for an equal distribution.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten the money, and you¡¯re already thinking about how to split it? What if we don¡¯t have money?¡± Shang Jin joked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Senior Shang, don¡¯t worry. With me around, you guys will get the money.¡±


    Shang Jin touched his face, which was hot from drinking. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just think that we should wait until we get the money before we think about how to split it. Then, we can spend the money happily.¡±


    ¡°400,000? Are you going to spend it all at once?¡± Lang Yue asked in surprise.


    Shang Jin said, ¡°My parents bought me a house in my hometown. I n to use this money to renovate the house. It¡¯s expensive to renovate a house now. Maybe 400,000 yuan isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can borrow from me,¡± Jiang Min said.


    Shang Jin put his palms together. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Senior, how do you n to use this money?¡± Lang Yue asked Jiang Min.


    Jiang Min replied, ¡°I¡¯ll save it. 1 don¡¯t need to spend money on anything. Besides, 400,000 isn¡¯t very important to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have it or not.¡±


    Shang Jin gave her a thumbs up. ¡°As expected!¡±


    Lang Yue asked Xiao Chen, ¡°Xiao Chen, what about you?¡±


    Xiao Chen raised his head slightly. His eyes were red as he said, ¡°I want to use it to treat me mother..¡±

 Chapter 833 - 833: 833 The Filial Xiao Chen

    Chapter 833 - 833: 833 The Filial Xiao Chen


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The smile on Lang Yue¡¯s face immediately disappeared. ¡°Is your mother sick?¡±


    Xiao Chen nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my mother has cancer. Although it¡¯s just the initial stage, she still needs treatment. My family didn¡¯t have that much money. In order to let me go to school in peace, my mother worked day and night, and in the end, she fell ill. This spring, Mom was diagnosed with early-stage gastric cancer. The doctor said that if we want to treat her, we have to spend money, but our family has no money left.¡±<div>


    Jiang Min suddenly med herself. She knew that Xiao Chen was introverted and didn¡¯t like to get along with others, so she rarely asked about Xiao Chen¡¯s family matters. She didn¡¯t expect that this obedient and sensible junior would have such a huge burden on her shoulders. It was her fault as the captain.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, take this money. You put in the most effort, so you should get more,¡± said Jiang Min.


    Shang Jin and Lang Yue also nned to give the money to Xiao Chen. ¡°Xiao Chen, we don¡¯t really need this money.¡±


    Xiao Chen was very touched, but he couldn¡¯t ept the money. ¡°Thank you, senior, but I already have 400,000 that i deserve. It should be enough for me to treat her.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital is your mother in?¡± Tan Rou asked after listening for a while. ¡°Can we go and see her?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xiao Chen smiled. ¡°If my mother sees you, she will definitely be very happy!¡±


    Jiang Min exchanged nces with them. Then, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit Auntie tonight.¡±


    Xiao Chen gave them his mother¡¯s room number. He was very happy that his friends went to visit his mother. Due of his introverted personality, very few people would be friends with him. Her mother often asked him to bring his friends over, but Xiao Chen did not bring them even once. His family was too poor, and his friends would dislike him.


    After Mother Chen fell ill, her biggest wish was for Xiao Chen to make more good friends. Therefore, Xiao Chen wanted to introduce his captain and the others to his mother. He wanted to tell his mother that his captain and the other team members took good care of him and that they had even taught him how to make money. Otherwise, he was afraid that his mother would think that he was lying.


    Tan Rou went home to get some things and then drove to pick up Jiang Min and the others from school. Actually, Jiang Min had her own car, but her license te number wasn¡¯t ready, so she could only take Tan Ron¡¯s car.


    ¡°Have you prepared the cash?¡± Jiang Min took out a kraft envelope. ¡°Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s still a token of our appreciation. Let Xiao Chen use this money for emergencies.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll urge Hang Wei to sign the cooperation contract as soon as possible and try to transfer the money to Senior Jiang¡¯s ount within three days.¡±


    Jiang Min said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you transfer the money to Xiao Chen tonight? Just say that the money has been transferred. You can¡¯t let it slip.¡±


    Shang Jin and Lang Yue both nodded. Although their family conditions were not as good as Tan Rou and Jiang Min, they did not have to worry about food and clothing. Otherwise, why would Shang Jin¡¯s parents buy him a house?


    400,000 was not a small amount to them, but without this 400,000, they could still live well. However, Xiao Chen was different. Xiao Chen¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as well off, and now that his mother was sick, he definitely needed money.


    Tan Rou and the others found Xiao Chen¡¯s mother ording to the ward number, but Xiao Chen was not in the ward. He went to buy daily necessities for his mother.


    Coincidentally, Tan Rou and the others had never seen Xiao Chen¡¯s mother before. However, they met the doctor who was checking on them as soon as they arrived at the door of the ward. The doctor asked them who they were looking for, and they told them the patient¡¯s name.


    ¡°Are you Chen Bao¡¯s ssmates?¡± The doctor was very kind. ¡°Thene in quickly. Chen Bao went out to buy daily necessities for his mother. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Chen Bao was Xiao Chen¡¯s name.


    The doctor seemed to be very familiar with Xiao Chen and his mother. As soon as he entered, he shouted, ¡°Chen Yu, your son¡¯s ssmate is here to see you.¡±


    On the bed by the window, a terribly thin woman turned her head. ¡°All, my son¡¯s ssmate?¡±


    Tan Rou and the others hurriedly handed over the gifts. ¡°Hello, Auntie. We¡¯re Chen Bao¡¯s ssmates.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on the woman¡¯s thin face. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re my baby¡¯s ssmates. It¡¯s his first time bringing his ssmate here..¡±

 Chapter 834 - 834: 834 Earning Money to Support Mom

    Chapter 834: 834 Earning Money to Support Mom


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yu and Tan Rou chatted for a few minutes before Xiao Chen came back. He was carrying a shopping bag from the supermarket. Not only were there daily necessities for his mother, but there were also drinks. It was obvious that he was here to greet customers.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here!¡± Xiao Chen looked very happy. ¡°Have some drinks. I just bought it. There¡¯s juice and soda. Which one do you want?¡±


    Xiao Chen picked the most expensive drinks to buy. He knew that his teammates came from good families. If it was an ordinary drink, they would definitely not be interested. If it was any other time, Chen Yu would definitely feel sorry for this money, but seeing her son so happy, Chen Yu was also happy.


    The auntie beside the bed saw that Xiao Chen had bought so many drinks. She said sourly, ¡°Xiao Chen¡¯s mother, your family doesn¡¯t have money. Why did you let your son buy such expensive water?¡±


    Xiao Chen and Chen Yu were very embarrassed. Chen Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to drink it once in a while.¡±


    Xiao Chen blushed and whispered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to have money soon. You can have the surgery then.¡±


    Chen Yu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you earn money, keep it for yourself. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t want to waste money anymore.¡±


    Xiao Chen was very upset. ¡°Mom, I really do have enough money to treat you now. I¡¯ll definitely cure your illness and earn money to support you.¡±


    Chen Yu¡¯s heart ached. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t have any strength now, she really wanted to hold her son in her arms and suffer once.


    ¡°Auntie, Xiao Chen is really rich now.¡± Jiang Min took out a card. ¡°We¡¯re here to give Xiao Chen some money.¡±


    ¡°Senior, why are you giving me money?¡± asked Xiao Chen.


    Jiang Min smiled and said, ¡°Dividends! On the way here, I found that there was an extra two million in my ount. It must be the money that the TRpany gave us. Then, 1 took an unused bank card and deposited your share of the money into it. Now, take this to pay the hospitalization fee.¡±


    Xiao Chen was very surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Yes. 1 personally watched Hang Wei handle it. He¡¯s quite efficient. It was done in an hour.¡±


    Xiao Chen trembled as he took the card. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll go and pay the medical fees now.¡±


    Chen Yu was still very worried. ¡°What kind of money is that? If it¡¯s money from an illegal source, we can¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t Xiao Chen tell you that we¡¯re doing an experiment?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    Chen Yu replied, ¡°He did mention it. He said that you guys took great care of him. He was beyond happy when he joined the research team.¡±


    ¡°Happiness is one thing, but money is the most important.¡± Shang Jin was a good talker. She sat beside Chen Yu and rambled on, ¡°We were trying toe up with something big and it would definitely bring in a huge sum of money if a majorpany decides to invest in us. This time, a big boss took a fancy to our experimental product and spent a lot of money to buy it. Each of us can get 400,000 as our dividends. That card just now is Xiao Chen¡¯s bonus.¡±


    ¡°400,000!¡± Chen Yao was very surprised. ¡°Do we really have that much money now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Shang Jin raised his eyebrows. She took out a big red packet from her pocket and said, ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t give you the 400,00, but this is a big red packet for good luck. As long as you give me this red packet, your illness will be cured immediately.¡±


    Chen Yu looked at the heavy red packet and did not dare to ept it. ¡°No, you¡¯ve already taken good care of my baby. 1 can¡¯t ept your red packet anymore. If my baby finds out, he¡¯ll be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Just ept it.¡± Shang Jin stuffed the red packet under Chen Yu¡¯s pillow. ¡°The next time wee, use this red packet to buy us drinks. 1 want to drink the most expensive drinks.¡±


    Chen Yu did not know whether tough or cry. These children were really too kind. Seeing them, Chen Yu thought of her silent son and felt sad again.


    ¡°When my baby was in his first year of high school, his father and I divorced. All these years, his father didn¡¯t care about him. Baby was introverted to begin with. After we divorced, he spoke even less and almost had no friends to y with. Now that I see you good friends by his side, even if 1 die, 1 can feel at ease.¡± Chen Yu said as she wiped her tears.


    After Chen Yu fell ill, Xiao Chen had borrowed money from his father. In the end, when his father heard that he was here to borrow money, he moved overnight and even cklisted Chen Yu and her son..

 Chapter 835 - 835: 835 Grip

    Chapter 835: 835 Grip


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡± Hateful! How can there be such a hateful man!¡± Shang Jin was very angry. She pped her thigh. ¡°If I see him in the future, I will definitely beat him up!¡±


    Jiang Min smiled awkwardly and pulled Shang Jin back. ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s Xiao Chen¡¯s father. You can¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    Chen Yu said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That man deserves to be scolded. If I had gone there, 1 would have scolded his ancestors for 18 generations.¡±


    Jiang Min smiled again. ¡°Auntie is quite forthright.¡±


    Xiao Chen came back after paying the fees. He was surprised and happy when he saw the money in the card. As long as he had this money, he could immediately arrange for his mother¡¯s surgery. After that, he could earn more money so that his mother would not have to work so hard.


    It was veryte. They had things to do the next day, so they decided to leave first ande back in a few days.


    Xiao Chen sent them out and even brought the drinks he bought over. ¡°You guys can take them home. My mother can¡¯t drink them anyway.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you drink it yourself?¡± Shang Jin asked.


    Xiao Chen smiled foolishly. ¡°I don¡¯t like these drinks.¡±


    Shang Jin knew that he was lying. Every time the captain treated him to a drink, Xiao Chen would enjoy it. She didn¡¯t think that it was a sign of dislike. However, Shang Jin did not expose Xiao Chen. Everyone had their own secrets. There was no need to joke about other people¡¯s difficulties.


    Tan Rou was halfway there when she said to Jiang Min and the others, ¡°I think 1 left my car keys in the ward. Wait for me downstairs. Help me find my car. It was too dark just now, so I don¡¯t know where 1 parked it.¡±


    Jiang Min and the others had no objections, so they went downstairs to look for a car. Xiao Chen sent them downstairs and came up.


    As soon as he entered the ward, Xiao Chen saw Tan Rou pressing on his mother. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice Xiao Chen looking at her.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tan Rou turned around and saw Xiao Chen standing at the door. For a moment, the atmosphere was tense.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Xiao Chen nodded. ¡°Xiaorou, are you giving my mother a massage?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t n to hide it from him. After all, she had to tell him in the future. ¡°I¡¯m giving her a check-up. Her condition isn¡¯t serious. As long as the cancerous part is removed, she¡¯ll be healthy again. However, she won¡¯t be able to do heavy work in the future. You have to take note of this.¡±


    Xiao Chen understood. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Tan Rou gave Chen Yu acupuncture to ease her pain. ¡°I took a good look at auntie¡¯s condition. Come and find me tomorrow. I¡¯ll get you some medicine to relieve her pain and nurse her body. Give Auntie one pill a day. Her body should recover very quickly.¡±


    Xiao Chen trusted Tan Rou very much. Someone with Tan Ron¡¯s status did not need to lie to him. ¡°Thank you, Junior Xiaorou.¡±


    He walked to his mother¡¯s side and realized that she was already asleep. He was a little puzzled. ¡°Why is Mom sleeping so early? But this is good too. Usually, she can¡¯t sleep because of the pain.¡±


    ¡°I gave her some calming incense.¡± Tan Rou pointed at the small ball of incense ash at the corner of the table. ¡°This can help them sleep.¡±


    The other patients in the ward were also asleep. They were tortured by their illness every day, and they could finally sleep well today.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Chen expressed his gratitude again.


    It was about time, and Tan Rou should go down to meet them. Xiao Chen sent Tan Rou downstairs, and the two of them talked a lot about Chen Yu¡¯s illness.


    After sending Tan Rou downstairs, Xiao Chen went up. He had to go back and take care of his mother. Tan Rou went to the parking lot to look for Jiang Min and the others. Before she could find them, she was stopped by an acquaintance.


    ¡°Alright, I finally have something on you! Tell me, who was that man?¡± He Xi asked excitedly.


    Tan Rou really wanted to punch He Xi and send her back overseas. Did this person put a tracker on her? Why did He Xi go wherever she went?


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? Get lost! Don¡¯t block my way!¡± Tan Rou said unhappily.


    He Xi was very excited. Her eyes were wide open. ¡°Tan Rou, did you betray Brother Xiao Liu? Was that man just now your adulterer? Did youe to the hospital with him because you¡¯re pregnant with his child and want to get an abortion?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Rouughed coldly. ¡°Miss He¡¯s very imaginative. With such a brain, it would be a pity if you didn¡¯t write novels..¡±


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 836 - 836: 836 Snitch

    Chapter 836: 836 Snitch


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Why would I write a novel?¡± He Xi was easily led off topic by others.¡± Even if 1 were to write a novel, I would be better than you.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. This woman was not only a lunatic, but also an idiot. Why couldn¡¯t she understand good or bad words?


    ¡± Oh, then 1 hope you shine in the literary world.¡± Tan Rou wanted to leave, but Jiang Min and the others had already found a car and told her to hurry over.


    He Xi wouldn¡¯t let her go. She grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s clothes and asked excitedly,¡± Is that man your adulterer?¡± You must havee to the hospital to abort his child, right?¡± He even nced at Tan Ron¡¯s stomach.¡± How many months has this bastard been pregnant?¡±


    Tan Rouughed coldly.¡± In Miss He¡¯s understanding, is it true that peoplee to the hospital to get an abortion?¡±


    He Xi was very confident.¡± What else can an indecent woman like you do in the hospital? He must be here to get an abortion!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. She pinched He Xi¡¯s fingers with two fingers and said,¡± Miss He, who is this indecent woman pregnant with?¡± Could it be a beggar¡¯s?¡±


    He Xi widened her eyes.¡± What nonsense are you talking about? How could 1 be pregnant with someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    Tan Rou squeezed He Xi¡¯s fingers so hard that they were in the wrong ce.¡± Oh, since you don¡¯t have evidence, don¡¯t spout nonsense. If you dare to spout nonsense again, 1 won¡¯t just break your fingers.¡±


    He Xi was in so much pain that her face turned pale.¡± You, you want to kill me?¡±


    Tan Rou released her fingers.¡± I don¡¯t want to kill you, but you¡¯d better not provoke me. If you do, I¡¯ll snap your neck.¡±


    He Xi hurriedly covered her neck with her injured finger.¡± I¡¯m going to tell Brother Xiao Liu that you want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tan Rou encouraged He Xi toin. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, 1¡¯11 look down on you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu seemed to have heard the conversation between Tan Rou and He Xi. He really appeared in the hospital. He came to visit the female doctor who was injured by He Xist time. He did not expect to see Tan Rou and He Xi quarreling at the door as soon as he walked out of the inpatient department.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you here? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Zhuang Liu asked nervously.


    Before Tan Rou could reply, He Xi said impatiently, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, I saw Tan Rou and a man walking together just now. They were talking andughing. Tan Rou must have betrayed you and gotten together with another man.¡±


    After He Xi finished speaking, she looked at Tan Rou provocatively. This time, she wanted to see how Tan Rou would quibble.


    When Tan Rou heard He Xi say this, she did not exin. She wanted to see Zhuang Liu¡¯s attitude. They were already a couple, so they needed to trust each other.


    He Xi originally thought that Zhuang Liu would be angry, but he did not expect Zhuang Liu to smile and say, ¡°My Rourou is really popr but I¡¯m not surprised at all. After all, Rourou is too outstanding. There must be many men who like her. I have to work harder, or else Rourou will be snatched away by others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this in front of outsiders. It¡¯s embarrassing,¡± Tan Rou chided.


    He Xi did not understand Zhuang Liu¡¯s words. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, don¡¯t you mind if she walks with another man?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether 1 mind or not?¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    Tan Rou was happy to see Zhuang Liu trust her so much. She exined, ¡°That was my senior. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    He Xi continued to fan the mes. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. There must be something going on between her and that man. I saw her talking to that man just now. She was so happy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned and ignored He Xi. He asked Tan Rou, ¡°How did you get here? Do you want me to drive you back?¡±


    ¡°I drove here too. Senior Jiang and the others are waiting for me in the parking lot,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Zhuang Liu was a little sad. ¡°But¡­ 1 really want to go home with you!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll go home together in the future. There are still many opportunities.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what she meant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for you in a few days. I have something to tell you.¡±


    He Xi felt that this was a good opportunity, so she followed behind Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, I didn¡¯t drive here.. You can send me home!¡±

 Chapter 837 - 837: 837 Fragrance Festival

    Chapter 837: 837 Fragrance Festival


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time, and I don¡¯t have the obligation. There are many taxis near the hospital,¡± Zhuang Liu refused. ¡°You can take a taxi back.¡±


    lie Xi continued to follow behind Zhuang Liu. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, please send me back. I¡¯m a girl. It¡¯s so dangerous to go back alone at night!¡±


    ¡°Since you know it¡¯s dangerous to go out at night, then don¡¯t go out at night in the future,¡± Zhuang Liu said. He pulled Tan Ron to the parking lot. They were very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He Xi looked for them in the parking lot for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find them, so she scolded Tan Rou angrily and took a taxi back.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t left yet. She decided to let Jiang Min drive her car and take Zhuang Liu¡¯s car back. If Tan Rou drove them, they would have to walk three roads. Jiang Min did not live in the dormitory, Lang Yue and Shang Jin lived in the dormitory, and Tan Rou had to drive home herself. It was very troublesome.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I¡¯m doing at the hospital?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile after getting into the car.


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to know why Tan Rou went to the hospital, but he had to trust her, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t interfere. You have your own social circle, so I shouldn¡¯t stop you from making friends but if you get sick and went to the hospital, you have to tell me, understand?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and exined to him, ¡°My senior¡¯s mother is sick. We decided to visit her tonight. Senior and the others went downstairs first. 1 stayed behind to see how his mother was doing, so I was a littlete.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Auntie?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t worsen.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°She¡¯ll be able to recover after the surgery. I¡¯ve also prepared some incense for her to relieve the pain. I¡¯ll go back and make some pills for her immediately. As long as she takes care of herself, Auntie will live to a hundred years old.¡±


    Speaking of incense, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou said, ¡°I originally wanted to wait for you to go back before telling you. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ll tell you directly. There¡¯s a fragrance meeting this weekend. It¡¯s organized by the Fragrance Association. I happen to have an invitation. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Of course Tan Rou would go. She had nned to go, but if she went, she would have to ask someone else for an invitation, so she hadn¡¯t decided who to ask for it. Coincidentally, Zhuang Liu had sent her an invitation letter. This way, she did not have to expose her identity. When the time came, she could just say that she had followed Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, I¡¯m also researching new products with my third aunt. If I see anything suitable at the Fragrance Festival, 1 thought of buying it and selling it in my third aunt¡¯s shop.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Early in the morning on the weekend, Zhuang Liu came to pick Tan Rou up. He even brought a new set of clothes for Tan Rou. Tan Rou did notck clothes. Almost every week, her family would sent her a set of new clothes. If she had no more ce in her closet, she would ask someone to send them to her manor, where there was more space.


    Tan Rou really liked the new clothes Zhuang Liu gave her. The things that he prepared were always what Tan Rou liked. For example, this sky-blue floral dress was very much in line with Tan Ron¡¯s aesthetic standards.


    Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou to the venue of the Fragrance Assembly. On the way, he reminded Tan Rou, ¡°Fie Xi will also be participating in this Fragrance Assembly. She was invited by the Fragrance Association. I can¡¯t stop her from participating. If you meet He Xi at the venue, don¡¯t show mercy. Teach her a lesson however you want.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I thought Third Brother would ask me to go easy on her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to show her mercy,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a straight face.


    ¡°If she dares to bother me, 1 won¡¯t show her any mercy,¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    As expected, the two of them met He Xi at the venue. When He Xi saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rouing together, she immediately went forward to question Zhuang Liu. ¡°Brother Xiao Liu, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not interested in fragrance? Why are you here to participate in the Fragrance Festival now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was about to answer, but Tan Rou interrupted him. ¡°I wanted toe to the Fragrance Festival to have some fun. Coincidentally, my boyfriend has an invitation, so he decided to apany me. Is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    He Xi red at her fiercely and said contemptuously, ¡°Is this a ce you cane and y? The people who came here today are all famous perfumers from all over the world. You¡¯re just a little girl. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here..¡±

 Chapter 838 - 838: 838 Fragrance

    Chapter 838: 838 Fragrance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh, Miss He, do you mean that you¡¯re very good at fragrance? I wonder if Miss He has any outstanding works that I can appreciate?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    He Xi was speechless. She did have many famous works, but they were all works from many years ago. In the past few years, she had been busy traveling abroad and had no time to adjust the fragrance. She could not bring out any good works.


    ¡°I have too many works. If I count them carefully, i¡¯ll have to count them for a year! I won¡¯t be counting for you today,¡± He Xi said exaggeratedly.


    Tan Rou was not interested in exposing He Xi¡¯s lie. Since she liked to brag, then let her brag. Anyway, the Fragrance Festival would only pick them on their strength. If she could not seed when the time was up, her lie would naturally be exposed.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you want to try it too?¡± Zhuang Liu looked at the transparent room and found it interesting. ¡°There are quite a lot of things here. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t n in participating it herself. She was here to expand the market, not to make the fragrance for others to appreciate. Moreover, she had already won the prize for this fragrance festival. She didn¡¯t want to win it a second time. It was useless to win this kind of thing a second time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. 1 see that there are quite a lot of people here. Why don¡¯t we give the chance to others? My fragrance mixing skills aren¡¯t very good,¡± Tan Rou said modestly. ¡°I would waste the ingredients here.¡±


    When He Xi heard Tan Rou say this, she thought that she was afraid, so she provoked her, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then hurry up and go home. This ce isn¡¯t open to just anyone. A fool like you shouldn¡¯t even be allowed to enter this venue, let alone the fragrance.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like others looking down on her. The more others looked down on her, the stronger she wanted to be.


    ¡°I thought about it carefully. This kind of fragrance gathering doesn¡¯t happen every day. Since I¡¯m already here, 1 shouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity.¡± Tan Rou said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°There are quite a lot of raw materials here. Why don¡¯t we go and try it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu had no objections. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try making some together.¡± He Xi wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She didn¡¯t think Tan Rou knew how to make perfume. Moreover, He Xi was very confident in her perfuming skills. She thought that no one in this venue could be better than her.


    ¡°Humph!¡± He Xi walked into the venue. ¡°Just wait and you¡¯ll lose!¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu entered their own rooms. The rooms were all made of transparent ss. Apart from the top and bottom, there were tall transparent ss windows surrounding them on all sides. They did not let in any wind, so there would not be any fragrance.


    Tan Rou took the keys to two adjacent rooms, one for Zhuang Liu and the other for her. She didn¡¯t notice when she was choosing the fragrance room and identally chose the room next to He Xi. If she were to choose again, she would definitely not choose the fragrance room next to He Xi.


    At first, He Xi was concentrating on the fragrance. Suddenly, she saw Zhuang Liu from the corner of her eye. She didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu to not only apany Tan Rou in the fragrance meeting, but also take the initiative to do the fragrance. It was really too hateful!


    Tan Rou looked at He Xi¡¯s expression and knew that she was unhappy, so she deliberately approached He Xi from time to time to make her even more unhappy.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ss, He Xi would have thrown the porcin te in her hand at Tan Ron¡¯s face and then picked up the fragments to cut Tan Ron¡¯s face.


    Tan Rou noticed that He Xi was looking at her. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Idiot! You can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    He Xi was very angry. She wanted to run over and argue with Tan Rou now, but the door was locked. Once the door was locked, they couldn¡¯t go out unless they went to the toilet.


    Therefore, He Xi could only write Tan Rou down in her ount book. When theirpetition was over, she would definitely teach Tan Rou a lesson.


    The time for them to create the fragrance was two hours. The timer started from the moment the perfumer entered the room. Once the time was up, they had toe out, regardless of whether their work waspleted or not.


    Tan Rou looked at the sample she had just made and felt that her craftsmanship was not rusty. The perfume she had made still smelled good. She didn¡¯t n to send this new product to thepetition. Anyway, she had won a medal once. It was meaningless to get this kind of prize twice. She didn¡¯t need to expose her identity..

 Chapter 839 - 839: 839 A Familiar Fragrance

    Chapter 839: 839 A Familiar Fragrance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Rou, aren¡¯t you going to send your work to thepetition?¡± Zhuang Liu reminded him, ¡°There are a lot of people attending today¡¯s Fragrance Festival. There are many famous perfumers amongst them. If your fragrance can be recognized by them, you will have a ce in the fragrance world in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m just here to have fun. There¡¯s no need to introduce my work to others. If the fragrance 1 make is too smelly, won¡¯t othersugh at me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that it made sense. ¡°Alright, then we shall not participate.¡± He handed the thing he had made to Tan Rou. ¡°This is a perfume I mixed myself. I haven¡¯t learned it for long, so it might not smell that good, but I want to give it to you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Tan Rou sniffed the perfume in Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand. The level was not very good. There was only oneyer of smell. It was the smell of oranges and tea. It was quite nice, but the fragrance did notst long.


    ¡°I like it very much.¡± Tan Rou really liked the perfume that Zhuang Liu had given her. Although it was not a top-notch perfume, it was Zhuang Liu¡¯s kind gesture. She was very happy to receive this gift.


    When He Xi saw Zhuang Liu give Tan Rou perfume, she was very jealous. However, she could not snatch Zhuang Liu¡¯s perfume in front of so many people. This made her so anxious that she was about to get angry.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you afraid topete with me?¡± He Xi thought of an idea. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to send your perfume to thepetition, then you¡¯re afraid. So you don¡¯t deserve Brother Liu¡¯s perfume. Hurry up and give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Ignore her.¡±


    Tan Rou was interested. Seeing how nervous He Xi was when she was making the fragrance, she knew that today¡¯spetition was very important to her. If He Xi didn¡¯t get the results she wanted today, would she faint from anger?


    ¡°No, I think what she said makes sense.¡± Tan Rou took out the perfume she had concocted. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already concocted the perfume, why don¡¯t I participate in thepetition?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do things you don¡¯t like,¡± advised Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Third Brother, 1 must participate in today¡¯spetition,¡± Tan Rou insisted.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he had no choice but to let her submit her work.


    All the works would be gathered in one ce, and there would be an opaquebel under the works with the author¡¯s name on it. During the whole process, their identities would be kept anonymous. No one knew where their works were ced.


    The contestants who submitted their works would be arranged in their seats ordingly. The rest of the people would be divided into judges and audience. The audience would be selected to smell the fragrance and be given a chance to vote. At that time, the work with the most votes would be the first ce in thispetition.


    Tan Ron¡¯s third aunt was also one of the judges of thispetition. As the boss of a cosmeticspany, herpany also had perfumes. She wanted to buy some new products for this fragrance convention. After all, if there were no new products, they would be eliminated very quickly.


    Third Aunt Tao saw Tan Rou in the crowd. She was surprised and happy, but then she felt a little sad. She was pleasantly surprised that Tan Rou had alsoe to participate in the Fragrance Festival, but she was sad that Tan Rou did note with her.


    If Tan Ron¡¯s work won first ceter, she would definitely spend a lot of money to buy Tan Ron¡¯s work. When the time came, she would definitely make a fortune by selling this perfume in their stores.


    The judges began to taste the perfume. They would put a small rose sticker in front of their favorite perfume. The one with the most rose sticker would be the first in thepetition.


    Tan Rou observed the judges. She saw one of the judges who looked familiar, as if she had seen him before. After thinking for a long time, she finally remembered who that person was.


    Song Xiang was the main judge of thispetition. She was 72 years old this year, and thispetition should be herst time as a judge. She thought that this year¡¯spetition would be the same asst year¡¯s, but in thest few bottles of perfume, she smelled a veryyered fragrance.


    The fragrance first smelled like tea, followed by the fragrance of grapefruit. After taking a closer look, there was also the smell of perfume roses. It was very pleasant.


    ¡°I think this work is not bad.¡± Song Xiang pointed at a bottle of translucent liquid. ¡°And this perfume has a familiar feeling. I seem to have smelled something simr somewhere..¡±

 Chapter 840 - 840: 840 Fake

    Chapter 840 - 840: 840 Fake<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Not really. I just feel that thisbination is very familiar. It also gives me a very refreshing feeling.¡± Song Xiang added, ¡°If the perfume has too manyyers, it will make people feel dizzy. However, this bottle of perfume has a very good control of the degree. The fragrance matches perfectly. 1 like it very much.¡±


    The other judges also came over to take a whiff and gave simrments to Song Xiang. They unanimously agreed that this bottle of perfume was the best work of thepetition.<div>


    After He Xi heard the judges ments, she was very excited because her perfume also used these three differenceyes, especially the smell of rose She liked the smell of rose very much and had used arge amount of it. However, she had used a total of five kinds of perfume. How could the judges have smelled three?


    After all the voting was over, the perfume that Song Xiang had praised won first ce. She happily walked over to pick up the perfume. When she saw the author¡¯s name at the bottom of the perfume, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°The author of this perfume seems to have the same name as a girl I used to know.¡± Song Xiang smiled and said, ¡°She was a very talented girl in the future. She¡¯s not only good at fragrance, but also in other aspects. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯te to the fragrance society for many years. I can¡¯t contact her either. I guess she¡¯s already stopped perfuming.¡±


    Tan Rou recognized Song Xiang. Back then, Song Xiang was the one who personally awarded her the medal. However, after so many years, she didn¡¯t know if Song Xiang still remembered her.


    ¡°I hereby announce that the winner of thispetition is Tan Rou!¡± Song Xiang said with a smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, He Xi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She jumped onto the stage from her seat. ¡°How is that possible? Why is Tan Rou in first ce?¡±


    Song Xiang didn¡¯t expect someone toe over and cause trouble. She said politely, ¡°This contestant, if you have any objections to the results of thepetition, we can sit down and talk about it but please don¡¯te on stage without permission. If youe across the works of other contestants, we will take measures against you.¡±


    He Xi took two steps back and asked in disbelief, ¡°How could Tan Rou know how to make perfume? And why is her material the same as mine? She must have giarized my work.¡±


    Song Xiang covered half of her ear and said gently, ¡°Please show me your work. 1 will use my professional knowledge to help you analyze whether she giarized you.¡±


    He Xi searched through the pile of bottles for a long time before she found her work through thebel.


    When Song Xiang saw the design, her expression changed instantly. ¡°So this is your perfume. 1 don¡¯t think she has the need to giarize you. Look at the number ofbels you got. There¡¯s no need topete anymore.¡±<div>


    He Xi looked at the pitiful amount of sticker on the front of her work and had an expression of disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I would get so few sticker, and 1 don¡¯t believe that Tan Rou really knows how to mix perfume. She must have faked it. She didn¡¯t mix this perfume at all.¡±


    Song Xiang was a little unhappy. ¡°Contestant, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. The entire venue, including all the small rooms, has been installed with surveince cameras. Moreover, before entering the venue, they have to search the body. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to bring in cheating perfume.¡±


    He Xi refused to give up. ¡°No, Tan Rou is definitely not the first ce today.¡±


    Song Xiang was so angry that sheughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t think she¡¯s first, then who do you think is? It can¡¯t be you, right?¡±


    He Xi straightened her neck and said proudly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! I¡¯m a famous genius perfumer at home and abroad, so the first ce should be me!¡±


    Song Xiang looked at thebel below and found out her name. ¡°So you¡¯re He Xi! How disappointing!¡±


    He Xi was stunned. ¡°How am 1 disappointing?¡±


    ¡°Before thepetition, many people rmended you to me. They said that you¡¯re a very talented perfumer, so they asked me to pay more attention to you during thepetition.¡± Song Xiang said regretfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to produce such a lousy piece of work. It¡¯s really disappointing!¡±


    He Xi panicked. ¡°My work is perfect. Please smell it again. You¡¯ll definitely discover its beauty.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Song Xiang returned the perfume to He Xi. ¡°The smell of the perfume you made is too messy, and the smell of the perfume rose is too strong. It overshadowed the other scents. It¡¯s a disappointing work..¡±<div>

 Chapter 841 - 841: 841 It’s All Slander

    Chapter 841 - 841: 841 It¡¯s All nder<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Impossible, the perfume I make must be the best perfume!¡± He Xi handed the perfume sample to Song Xiang. ¡°Judge, smell it again. You¡¯ll definitely find that my work is better than Tan Ron¡¯s.¡±


    She stuffed the perfume under Song Xiang¡¯s nose. Song Xiang was very disgusted and kept dodging. Suddenly, she smelled a smell that did not belong to the Fragrance Festival. It was very pungent. If it mixed with perfume, it would affect the smell of perfume.<div>


    ¡°What is this smell?¡± Song Xiang frowned. ¡°Why does it smell like medicine?¡±


    When He Xi heard Song Xiang mention the smell of medicine, she remembered that her hand was injured, so she deliberately showed a sad expression. ¡°Judge, my hand is injured, so there is the smell of ointment. Teacher, please make an exception and take a look at my work gain. I finished thepetition with injuries.¡±


    Although Song Xiang sympathized with He Xi, apetition was apetition. If He Xi couldn¡¯tplete thepetition perfectly, then she shouldn¡¯t participate. However, since He Xi was already here, she should finish thepetition properly and not act pitiful by hurting her hand.


    ¡°No.¡± Song Xiang¡¯s attitude was very firm. ¡°The most important thing in the fragrancepetition is the fragrance. The smell of the ointment on your hand affects the production of the perfume, so the fragrance that you made smells very strange. You won¡¯t get first ce.¡±


    Song Xiang¡¯s attitude made He Xi unhappy, but she couldn¡¯t put the me on Song Xiang. After thinking about it, her hand was injured by Tan Rou, so she should go and settle the score with Tan Rou.


    So He Xi returned to the yer seats, she pointed at Tan Rou and asked, ¡°Tan Rou, did you do it on purpose? You knew I was going to participate in thepetition, so you deliberately hurt my hand?¡±


    Tan Rou was a little regretful. If she had known that He Xi was going to participate in the Fragrance Festival today, she would have broken both of He Xi¡¯s arms so that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to go crazy here.


    ¡°You were the one who attacked first. It was self-defense. If I had known that you were going to participate in thepetition today, 1 would have broken all your hands,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    When He Xi heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, she felt that her chance hade. ¡°Did everyone hear that? She said that if she knew that 1 was going to participate in thepetition today, she would definitely break all my hands, so this first ce can¡¯t be awarded to her. She¡¯s a bad person and doesn¡¯t deserve the first ce reward.¡±


    ¡°Miss He, why don¡¯t you tell me why i broke your fingers?¡± Tan Rou asked immediately.


    He Xi was terrified. ¡°Is that important?¡±<div>


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important. I went to the hospital to visit my ssmate¡¯s mother, but Miss He grabbed me and insisted that I went to the hospital to get an abortion. Since Miss He thinks that my character is bad and I¡¯m not worthy of being number one, shouldn¡¯t Miss He be punished for spreading rumors about others?¡±


    When the contestants and audience heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They all discussed these two matters loudly and judged whose behavior was worse.


    ¡°Is there a need to ask?¡± Contestant A said angrily, ¡°Tan Rou is definitely right! If I were Tan Rou, I would definitely beat He Xi up, not just break her fingers.¡±


    ¡°He Xi is too despicable. Tan Rou only went to visit her ssmate¡¯s mother, but she was rumored to have an abortion. If it were any other girl, she would have called the police long ago.¡± yer B said.


    There were also people who knew He Xi, so she exposed He Xi¡¯s background. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? He Xi is actually crazy and delusional. She often thinks about some messy things and does whatever she wants. She doesn¡¯t even think about whether she should do it or not.¡±


    ¡°You might not believe me, but I still have to say it.¡± A girl slowly said, ¡°Actually, He Xi is messed up. She likes to torture and kill small animals. When I was in school, I saw her kill a stray cat and drain its blood. 1 don¡¯t know what she did with it.¡±


    Another boy joked, ¡°You can¡¯t use it to make perfume, right?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the venue fell silent. The boy covered his mouth, feeling that he had said something incredible.


    He Xi was so angry that she had a headache. ¡°It¡¯s all nder! I didn¡¯t put cat blood in the perfume. Every time I do it, I wash my hands clean.. There won¡¯t be any smell at all!¡±

 Chapter 842 - 842: 842 Murder in Public

    Chapter 842 - 842: 842 Murder in Public<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh my god, so it¡¯s true that she abused cats. She said that she could kill cats and even concoct perfume after killing cats. It¡¯s too scary!¡± The timid girl was almost disgusted by He Xi.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll call my mom now and ask her to throw away the perfume I bought. I don¡¯t dare to use perfume made by a cat killer.¡±<div>


    Another girl who had bought He Xi¡¯s perfume before said in disdain, ¡°I bought the perfume she made back then, but when 1 bought it, 1 felt that it didn¡¯t smell very good, so 1 didn¡¯t use it again. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t use it anymore after, or else I would have vomited.¡±


    ¡°I seem to smell the fishy smell of cat blood. Could it being from that crazy cat killer?¡± A contestant said with ill intentions. She might not have smelled cat blood, but she wanted to cause trouble. Since her work could not get ranked, she might as well do something else to have some fun.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the cat!¡± He Xi¡¯s expression was very painful. ¡°I¡¯m first ce!¡± The scene of her torturing and killing small animals appeared in front of her eyes for a while, and then the scene of her getting first ce in the fragrancepetition and getting on the podium.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t kill someone like that, would she?¡± someone asked worriedly.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± A man said, ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. How strong can she be? If shees upter, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    He Xi¡¯s ears and mind were filled with the word ¡®kill¡¯. The hatred in her heart was infinitely magnified. She had to do something to alleviate her pain.


    ¡°Kill, kill!¡± He Xi whispered and looked around for the poor kitten. However, this was the venue of the Fragrance Festival. Pets like cats and dogs were not allowed in. There was no one she could torture and kill.


    He Xi, who couldn¡¯t find any small animals, set her target as a weaker girl. When a psychopath acted up, they would always target weaker creatures, small animals, or women and children who were easier to hurt. He Xi was no exception.


    Since it was a fragrance convention, many fresh flowers and other spices would be used. Scissors would be used when dealing with flowers and spices, so there were scissors in every fragrance room.


    He Xi¡¯s eyes were searching for the scissors. The others didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, so they all made way. By the time she got the scissors, it was toote to stop her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl closest to her was frightened by He Xi. She screamed and fled in all directions. ¡°Help! The cat killer is going to kill someone!¡±<div>


    ¡°Hehehehe!¡± A strange smile appeared on He Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Kill all of you. As long as I kill all of you, I¡¯ll be number one!¡±


    Zhuang Liu quickly rushed to the stage to protect Tan Rou. He Xi had always disliked Tan Rou. If she wanted to attack others, her first choice would be Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou took the initiative to stand in front of Zhuang Liu. She said coldly, ¡°Let here over. If she dares to attack me, I¡¯ll send her to the hospital for a month. Let her go to the hospital to see if people go there for an abortion.¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Rourou really holds a grudge.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Of course. 1 didn¡¯t argue with her because 1 didn¡¯t want to. Once 1 wanted to argue with her, I wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.¡±


    In the crowd, He Xi was still going crazy. She used a sharp knife to cut and stab, specifically targeting women and children.


    Even a man would not dare to stop such a lunatic. He Xi had practiced her skills, and most people really couldn¡¯t beat her. In addition, she was crazy now, so there was no way to stop her.


    ¡°Hurry up and stop her!¡± The woman, who had been very afraid earlier, pushed the man beside her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to protect me just now? Why are your legs shaking more than mine now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± the man said shakily as he held onto the chair beside him. ¡°My legs are numb from sitting for too long.¡±


    The security guards of the venue quickly rushed over. They had been security guards here for so many years, but this was the first time they had encountered someonemitting a crime in the venue. They did not know what to do.


    The security guards came out with a short stick for riot control. Without any other weapons, they did not dare to rush forward and could only evacuate the crowd as quickly as possible.<div>


    ¡°Go to hell, all of you go to hell!¡± He Xi grabbed a little boy and aim the scissors on the boy¡¯s neck.. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, 1¡¯11 kill you!¡±

 Chapter 843 - 843: 843 Courting Death

    Chapter 843 - 843: 843 Courting Death<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± A young mother handed her daughter, who was only a few months old, to the person beside her. She cried and begged He Xi, ¡°He¡¯s only seven years old. Don¡¯t hurt him. Can I be your hostage?¡± I promise I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    He Xi looked at her, then at the little boy in her hands. She was unwilling to exchange. ¡°The adults aren¡¯t fun at all. Only the children are fun.¡±<div>


    The young mother¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Please, he¡¯s just a child. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Please don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    He Xi smiled. ¡°No one made a mistake. I just wanted to kill him.¡±


    The boy was very afraid, but he was very calm. He knew that he was about to be killed by this crazy woman. He hurriedly said to his mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. You have to take good care of my little sister. Also, tell her that 1 love her very much.¡±


    The young mother¡¯s heart was broken. She regretted bringing her two children out today. If she hadn¡¯t carried her younger daughter, she would have definitely pulled her eldest son. She did not expect that in the blink of an eye, her eldest son would be caught by that crazy woman.


    Tan Rou looked at the little boy on the stage. He was very beautiful, which reminded her of her little brother Tao Qi. This child was slightly younger than Tao Qi, but he was much more mature than Tao Qi. If this child was killed by He Xi in front of Tan Rou, Tan Rou would be a little sad.


    He Xi smiled and prepared to stab the scissors into the boy¡¯s neck. Just like how she killed cats and dogs, she stabbed the sharp knife into their necks. ¡®Whoosh¡¯, a lot of blood would pour out, and it couldn¡¯t be stopped even if they wanted to.


    Tan Rou frowned and shouted, ¡°He Xi, what kind of skill do you have to kill a child? If you think you¡¯re good, you shoulde for me instead.¡±


    When He Xi heard Tan Ron¡¯s voice, she immediately stopped the scissors and turned to look at Tan Rou. She saw Tan Rou standing on the stage with a smile on her face. She looked like she deserved a beating.


    ¡°Tan Rou!¡± He Xi¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to kill you! Only by killing you will Brother Xiao Liu return to my side! I¡¯m going to skin you alive, drain your blood, and dig out your eyeballs to soak in wine! I¡¯ll break all your bones and boil them in a pot. After they¡¯re boiled, feed them to the dogs!¡±


    When some girls heard He Xi say this, they were so disgusted that they covered their mouths and vomited.


    ¡°Your hobby is quite unique,¡± Tan Roumented. ¡°But not all hobbies are good. I suggest you change your hobby in the future.¡±<div>


    ¡°I only have one hobby, and that is to kill you!¡± He Xi said.


    Tan Rou beckoned with her right hand. ¡°Thene over!¡±


    He Xi really came over. She dragged the little boy in her hand and ran towards Tan Rou.


    Third Aunt Tao was frightened by He Xi and Tan Rou¡¯s actions. She quickly ran to Tan Rou¡¯s side. ¡°Rourou,e with Third Aunt. Leave this to the police.¡±


    Tan Rou patted her arm and said casually, ¡°The police are too slow. If we waited for them to arrive, the little boy would have been killed by her.¡±


    Third Aunt Tao couldn¡¯t just watch Tan Rou take the risk. ¡°Rourou, hurry up and leave with Third Aunt. If something happens to you, how am I going to exin it to your parents?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Aunt. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tan Rou said. She nced at He Xi who was approaching quickly and spat out a few words, ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s looking for death!¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what Tan Rou wanted to do, so he didn¡¯t stop her when she spoke. As long as He Xi came over, the two of them would work together to subdue her.


    Seeing that He Xi was getting closer and closer, Tan Rou pushed Third Aunt Tao into the crowd. She and Zhuang Liu quickly rushed up.


    Zhuang Liu took the opportunity when He Xi was not paying attention to rescue the little boy in her hand and then stuffed it to the person beside her. Then, he went back to help Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou took out the thin needle hidden on her body. Under the circumstances where no one could see, she injected a needle into He Xi¡¯s neck. Then, shended a hard hit on He Xi¡¯s neck. He Xi¡¯s eyes were fixed and she could not move.<div>


    Zhuang Liu kicked He Xi from behind and sent her flying three meters away. Unable to resist, He Xi fell on the stage, only half a meter away from the podium she wanted to get on.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s first reaction was to check if Tan Rou was injured.


    Tan Rou shook her head lightly, then praised, ¡°Third Brother and 1 work well together.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do such a dangerous thing in the future,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a porcin doll. I won¡¯t break so easily,¡± Tan Rou said..

 Chapter 844 - 844: 844 Like a Cat or a Dog

    Chapter 844: 844 Like a Cat or a Dog


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was still afraid that Tan Rou would get hurt. He knew Tan Rou was mighty, but he wanted to protect her behind him.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much!¡± The young mother carried her son over and was about to kneel to thank Tan Rou and the others.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just say a few words of thanks,¡± Tan Rou said as she supported her. She touched the frightened little boy¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°1 have a younger brother. He¡¯s about the same age as your son. I think of him when I see your son.¡±


    She quietly pressed on the little boy¡¯s acupuncture points to wake him up from his shock.


    ¡°Thank you, big sister!¡± The little boy said obediently when he heard Tan Ron¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go back and take a look at your little sister. Take good care of her in the future.¡±


    The little boy was fearless. He raised his fist and promised, ¡°I will protect my sister and mother.¡±


    After the mother and son left, Tan Rou turned her attention to He Xi again. She told Zhuang Liu, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how that madman is doing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let the police handle itter,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°She can¡¯t move now. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu understood why Tan Rou wanted to see He Xi. She must have done something to He Xi just now.


    He Xiy motionless on the ground. Her back bones hurt, and her head hurt like it was about to split open, but she could neither speak nor faint. She could clearly feel all the pain.


    Song Xiang squatted next to He Xi. She could see He Xi¡¯s eyes moving, and her expression was very painful, but she didn¡¯t understand how He Xi could still stay awake. If it were a normal person who was attacked like this, he would have fainted long ago. Not only did He Xi not faint, but she was also very awake, as if time had been frozen.


    Tan Rou came to He Xi¡¯s side and turned her over so that He Xi could see more people.


    He Xi stared at her, cursing Tan Rou in her heart. Tan Rou guessed that He Xi was scolding her in her heart, but she did not mind. After all, she would get back at He Xi in a while.


    ¡°Miss He, how does it feel to be unable to move?¡± Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t move, can¡¯t talk, and can¡¯t die even if you want to, but your body is in unbearable pain, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He Xi blinked. She wanted to ask Tan Rou what she had done, but she couldn¡¯t say it. She could only re at Tan Rou to vent her anger.


    ¡°Miss He, it doesn¡¯t feel good lying on the ground?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°But have you ever thought about how those little animals that you tortured to death felt? Theyy on the ground, and the demon that killed them was right in front of them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± He Xi wished she could bite Tan Rou to death.


    Tan Rou touched He Xi¡¯s head, just touching the ce where He Xi¡¯s skull cracked, making He Xi break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Miss He, you¡¯re just like those cats and dogs now. You should experience the pain they¡¯ve suffered.¡± Tan Rou said softly.


    Song Xiang recognized Tan Rou, but she didn¡¯t acknowledge her directly. Instead, she said, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, she¡¯s already in this state. You can¡¯t attack her anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know a little about medicine. I can treat her before the doctor arrives,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Song Xiang knew that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t treat He Xi properly. She didn¡¯t want He Xi to die here, so she said, ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police and doctors. Let them handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Tan Rou firmly said, ¡°Before the doctor arrives, I have to ensure that Miss He Xi is still alive. Otherwise, what if the police decide that I killed her because of self-defence?¡±


    Song Xiang could not stop her. She said, ¡°Well, go ahead then¡­.¡±


    He Xi wanted to say ¡®no¡¯, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth, so she could only turn her eyes to Zhuang Liu for help, hoping that Zhuang Liu could save her once.


    Zhuang Liu ignored her gaze. His attention was on Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, do you need a chair to sit on?¡±


    Tan Rou thought about it and replied, ¡°We can get a chair. After all, the floor is quite cold. It¡¯ll be ufortable if we sit for too long.¡±


    The people in the venue quickly left under themand of the security guards. Tan Rou also persuaded Third Aunt Tao to leave. Only the organizers of thepetition and those who were injured stayed in the venue..

 Chapter 845 - 845: 845 One More Time

    Chapter 845: 845 One More Time


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    While waiting for the doctor and the police, Tan Ron did not stay idle. From time to time, she would talk to He Xi and make her injury worse.


    He Xi could only re at her, but she could not stop Tan Rou from worsening her injuries.


    Tan Rouughed coldly. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t see anything. Then, you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in the dark.¡± He Xi was terrified. She could only use her eyes to observe her surroundings to see if anyone could save her. However, there was only Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu here. Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t even look at her, so there was no chance tomunicate with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around, or I¡¯ll blind you too,¡± warned Tan Rou.


    When Song Xiang heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, she felt that He Xi was already in a very miserable state. There was no need to torture her anymore, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t torture her anymore. She has already received the punishment she deserves.¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny. ¡°Teacher Song, what if she killed that little boy or me?¡± Do you still think I¡¯m torturing her?¡±


    Song Xiang was old, so it was inevitable that her heart would soften. ¡°Well, none of us are injured now, right?¡±


    ¡°What about the cats and dogs that she tortured to death?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    ¡°In Teacher Song¡¯s eyes, aren¡¯t those living things?¡±


    ¡°Cats and dogs are different from humans,¡± Song Xiang replied.


    Tan Rou said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Song. I can¡¯t agree with your views. 1 believe that the crime of killing others should be punished with taking away their lives. The torture of cats and dogs should also be severely punished. Every life deserves respect. They can be eliminated by nature, but they must not be deliberately killed by humans.¡±


    Song Xiang frowned. ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t go too far. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Tan Rou snorted coldly. ¡°The person she wanted to kill was me, not you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re standing on the moral high ground and criticizing me. If the person she pointed the scissors at today was you, would you still say that?¡±


    Song Xiang knew that she couldn¡¯t answer, but she still said, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, you should just move on with it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget it.¡± Tan Rou broke He Xi¡¯sst bit of hope. ¡°If i had to do it again, 1 would still do the same.¡±


    She shed the silver needle in her hand, but it could only be seen from He Xi¡¯s angle. Tan Rou wanted to tell He Xi not to think that anyone woulde to help her. She would never let He Xi off today.


    After waiting for a long time, the police did note. Instead, Zhuang Su and his wife rushed over. It seemed that someone had informed them toe.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, how did you be like this?¡± When Han Min saw He Xi, she rushed to her side. ¡°Who was so cruel to beat you up like this?¡±


    She looked at Tan Rou and said angrily, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Han Min raised her hand and was about to hit Tan Rou. ¡°How dare you hit my niece? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face turned to the side, and then she pped Han Min¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want to try lying on the ground like a vegetable?¡±


    Han Min covered her face and did not react for a long time. ¡°You! How dare you hit me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood in front of Tan Rou. ¡°Second Aunt, you were the one who wanted to hit Rourou. You can¡¯t me her for hitting you.¡±


    Han Min¡¯s gaze scanned between Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou. He Xi had told them that Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were together, but she had never seen it with her own eyes. The idiot she sentst time had also failed to take Tan Rou down and spent so much money on her. She was almost angered to death. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be so good.


    ¡°My Xiao Xi has always been obedient. Why did you hit her?¡± Han Min lied through her teeth. She knew very well what kind of person He Xi was, but she had to protect He Xi now. If He Xi¡¯s parents knew that He Xi had been beaten up like this, they would definitelye back to settle the score with them.


    ¡°Your child is obedient?¡± The guest who was stabbed by He Xi was very angry. He raised his bandaged left hand and asked, ¡°Would a well-behaved child stab others with scissors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the long red mark on my arm. 1 still have to participate in the dancepetition tomorrow. Now that my hand is injured like this, how can I still participate?¡± A slender girl said.


    Everyone was talking at the same time, ming He Xi. Han Min did not know who to recover from for a moment..

 Chapter 846 - 846: 846 Taking Care of Her Sister

    Chapter 846: 846 Taking Care of Her Sister


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Han Min was alone and could not convince so many people. Helplessly, she could only say that He Xi easily lost control of her emotions and sometimes did extreme actions. She hoped that everyone could be more tolerant of He Xi.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too tactful?¡± The man with the injured hand said angrily, ¡°Is she crazy? Why did you let the lunatic out? And the organizers are the same. How can they let a crazy person into the venue?¡±


    The organizer bowed and apologized while calming the emotions of the people present. The people who came here today were either rich or noble, or they had made special contributions in certain fields. They could not afford to offend them.


    Han Min¡¯s attitude was very arrogant. Not only did she not admit that He Xi was crazy, but she also scolded the man who said that He Xi was crazy. ¡°What right do you have to say that our Xiao Xi is crazy? Do you have evidence to prove that she¡¯s crazy? Moreover, you¡¯re a grown man, but you can¡¯t even stop a little girl. How embarrassing would it be if word got out?¡±


    The man was rendered speechless by her rebuttal, but he did not want to let it go just like that, so he changed the topic to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Mr Zhuang, you¡¯re here today. Why don¡¯t you say something? Was it really us at fault and she¡¯s actually the one at fault?!¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to care about this matter. He didn¡¯t care who was wrong. He only cared about how long Tan Rou wanted to y. Actually, he wanted to take Tan Rou away just now, but Tan Rou insisted on staying here to torture He Xi. He could only stay and apany her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is your own business. You can discuss it among yourselves.¡± Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°If you can¡¯te to an agreement, you can take the evidence to the judge. I think you can afford thewyer¡¯s fees.¡±


    ¡°If Second Madam Zhuang can¡¯t give us a satisfactory answer, we will definitely use legal weapons to protect our legal rights.¡± The man stood up as the representative of the injured. ¡°If we prove that the woman is crazy, we¡¯ll have to settle the score with her guardian.¡±


    ¡°He Xi is already an adult. She doesn¡¯t have a guardian,¡± Han Min said.


    The injured man didn¡¯t care about that. He just needed to find the person in charge. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you. You¡¯re rtives anyway. 1 know where you live. You won¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡±


    ¡°You dare to cause trouble at our Zhuang family? Do you want to die?¡± Han Min asked.


    The man who spoke was a little scared. They were not afraid of Zhuang Su and his wife, but they were afraid of Zhuang Liu. If Zhuang Liu wanted to deal with them, they would not be able to stop him.


    Zhuang Liu frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t take the entire Zhuang family along with you. Once I find out that someone went to the old mansion to cause trouble, you will not be allowed to stay there anymore.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s ruthlessness made Zhuang Su lose face. Zhuang Liu, this kid, had already been chased out of the old house by them. How could he still be so arrogant?


    ¡°Xiao Liu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to talk about the old mansion. Let me ask you, since you¡¯re here, why aren¡¯t you looking after Xiao Xi? Xiao Xi is your little sister. You should take good care of her. How can you let her be bullied?¡± Zhuang Su scolded.


    Zhuang Liu was speechless. Was He Xi rted to him? He was the only child of his parents and did not have a younger sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her. Don¡¯t just find a girl to be my sister. I don¡¯t need a sister.¡±


    Tan Rou secretlyughed at the side. She usually saw Zhuang Liu being serious, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so humorous.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, how can you say such things?¡± Han Min nced at Tan Rou and deliberately said, ¡°You were so close to Xiao Xi when you were young. You even slept in the same bed. Why did you change when you grew up?¡±


    Zhuang Liu had long said that he was a germaphobe. When he was young, his germaphobe was the most serious. It was impossible for him to sleep with others. Why did He Xi and Han Min have to make this up? What if Tan Rou took it seriously?


    ¡°Second Madam Zhuang, your words are very interesting. You didn¡¯t sleep with Mr. Zhuang when you were young, why are you sleeping with him now?¡±


    Han Min¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Little girl, what are you saying? Are you even acting like a young miss from a wealthy family?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? You can¡¯t control your niece, so you want to control me?¡± Tan Rouughed..

 Chapter 847 - 847: 847 I’ll Make the Decision

    Chapter 847: 847 I¡¯ll Make the Decision


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Han Min was really bullied on both sides. She could not win against those injured people outside, but she could not win against Zhuang Liu¡¯s girlfriend inside. It was really too hateful.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, Second Aunt watched you and Xiao Xi grow up. I can tell that you have a good rtionship with Xiao Xi.¡± Han Min put on a sad act.


    ¡°But ever since Xiao Xi returned to the country, you¡¯ve been estranged from her. Have you forgotten what you said when you were young?¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew Han Min would repeat those words, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Aunt. Ever since my leg was injured, my memory has been very bad. 1 really don¡¯t remember anything about the past. If you have any shares or assets that you want to give me, please look for mywyer to handle them. I don¡¯t want anything else. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Han Min stomped her feet in anger. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you and Xiao Xi. Have you forgotten that you said you wanted to marry Xiao Xi?¡±


    ¡°I never said that. If Second Aunt really likes He Xi, bring her back to be your daughter.¡±


    Han Min would never let He Xi be her daughter. If others knew that she had a crazy daughter, she would not be able to raise her head in front of those richdies in the future.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, you¡¯ve grown up. You should take responsibility. If your parents discover you¡¯ve be such a person, they¡¯ll definitely be disappointed.¡± Han Min said earnestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to discipline my son for me.¡± Shen Jing walked elegantly and quickly into the venue in her high heels. Beside her was a dignified figure whose body had recovered well.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Zhuang Liu was a little surprised. Zhuang Su and Han Min came over. Someone must have told them about He Xi. But who told Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan?


    ¡°An old ssmate of your dad told us.¡± Shen Jing exined, ¡°He said that you were attacked by a lunatic here. Your father and I rushed over in a hurry. 1 didn¡¯t even have time to change out of my high heels.¡±


    Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan had gone to the art exhibition today. Otherwise, they would havee to watch the fragrancepetition.


    Tan Rou walked over obediently. ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Xiao Rou!¡± Shen Jing smiled immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you very much. Come to my house for dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Han Min watched helplessly as Tan Rou turned from a sharp-tongued fox into an obedient, sensible little white rabbit. She was very surprised. The rtionship between the eldest daughter of the Tao family and Zhuang Liu was much stronger than she had imagined. She had actually met her parents!


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°Auntie, I still have sses tomorrow. 1 don¡¯t have time to have dinner at your ce tonight.¡±


    Shen Jing was a little disappointed. ¡°Then you cane over during the holidays. You have toe, alright?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, Shen Jing came over to deal with He Xi¡¯s matter. ¡°Han Min, what are you up to? Who in the entire Capital doesn¡¯t know that your niece is crazy? Why did you give the psychopath to my Xiao Liu? Is our house a shelter? Why do you have to send junk to our house?¡±


    Shen Jing suppressed Han Min in every way. She could not even win against Shen Jing in words, which made her very angry. ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you being unkind then? Our Xiao Xi is a living person. How did she be a piece of junk?¡±


    ¡°Then she can just stay at your home. Why do you have to give it to someone else? Those who don¡¯t know would think that He Xi is in a hurry to get married.¡± Shen Jing sneered.


    ¡°There are plenty of men who want to marry our He Xi. She¡¯s beautiful and smart. There¡¯s no way she won¡¯t be able to get married!¡± Han Min said.


    ¡°Then you should choose a good husband for your child. My Xiao Liu and your Xiao Xi are unsuitable, so there¡¯s no need to talk about it anymore.¡± Shen Jing said, ¡°Besides, Xiao Liu is my son. We should be the ones to arrange his wedding. You¡¯re an outsider. Don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    ¡°We are a family! Xiao Liu is my nephew. How am I an outsider?¡± Han Min asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an aunt, not his biological mother.¡± Shen Jing¡¯s stance was firm. ¡°I¡¯m still alive. It¡¯s not up to you to interfere in Xiao Liu¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Zhuang Yan also made his stance clear. ¡°Xiao Liu¡¯s marriage is up to him. No one else should interfere..¡±

 Chapter 848 - 848: 848 Madman Becomes a Fool

    Chapter 848: 848 Madman Bes a Fool


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Han Min really had nowhere to vent her anger. She could quarrel with Shen Jing, but she would never dare to refute Zhuang Yan. Not only did she not dare to, Zhuang Su did not dare to either. Zhuang Su had been afraid of his big brother since he was young. Otherwise, he would not have allowed the third son of the Zhuang family to poison Zhuang Yan. Only by having this man lie t on the hospital bed would he be able to have the courage to say something.


    Zhuang Su gently tugged at Han Min¡¯s clothes, signaling her to stop talking. Han Min had no choice but to turn around and look for her niece. They said that they were here to seek justice for their niece, but in the end, they quarreled with them for half an hour andpletely forgot about their niece lying on the ground.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, can you hear Aunt?¡± As soon as Han Min reached He Xi¡¯s side, she started to fake cry. ¡°Why is your life so tough! It wasn¡¯t easy for you to return to the country, but it turned out to be like this. If your parents knew, they would definitely be heartbroken.¡±


    In the past, He Xi was very afraid that her parents would find out about hering back to the country, but now she just wanted her parents toe back as soon as possible. If they didn¡¯te back to look for her, she might be killed by Tan Rou.


    He Xi could only move her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t use her eyes to convey information. She could only roll her eyes to show that she had a headache.


    Han Min noticed He Xi rolling her eyes online. ¡°Xiao Xi, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    He Xi continued to roll her eyes. At this time, Han Min suddenly found a small metal needle in He Xi¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Han Min reached for the silver needle, intending to pull it out.


    Tan Rou immediately stopped her when she saw this. ¡°Second Madam Zhuang, I advise you not to use that silver needle. That silver needle is very important to Miss He.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she kept rolling her eyes. So it¡¯s because of this needle!!¡± Han Min said angrily. ¡°If I had a needle in my head, it would definitely hurt to death.¡±


    He Xi blinked hard, as if telling Han Min that it was this needle that affected her. Han Min pinched the needle and nned to pull it out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to be a fool, then don¡¯t remove the needle,¡± Tan Rou reminded her again.


    Han Min did not believe Tan Rou. It was Tan Rou who had injured He Xi. Would she be so kind as to remind her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about threatening me. I¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡± Han Min pulled the needle out of He Xi¡¯s head.


    After pulling out the needle, He Xi could indeed move, but the expression on her face hadpletely disappeared. Her originally lively eyes had also be very dull, like a fool.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, are you okay?¡± Han Min saw that He Xi could move and said happily, ¡°Aunt will take you home.¡±


    He Xiy there motionlessly as if she was dead.


    Han Min was a little nervous. She patted He Xi¡¯s shoulder and helped her up. ¡°Xiao Xi, can you hear me?!¡±


    He Xi turned her head to look at Han Min, then showed a silly smile. She pped her hands and said vaguely, ¡°Alihhhh ¡±


    He Xi was drooling.


    Han Min looked at He Xi with her eyes wide open. She shook He Xi¡¯s shoulders hard. ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m your aunt. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    He Xi was still pping her hands and saying something that no one else could understand.


    Han Min was very flustered. He Xi had really be a fool. If He Xi¡¯s parents knew that she had turned He Xi into a fool, they would definitely not let her off.


    He Xi¡¯s mental illness was hereditary. Her father also had mental problems, but it was not as obvious as He Xi¡¯s. If He Xi¡¯s father knew about this, he would definitelye after Han Min with a knife in his hand.


    Han Min knew that this matter was not her fault. Although she was the one who pulled out the needle, she was not the one who inserted it. She had to find out who inserted the needle.


    ¡°Who inserted this needle?¡± Han Min asked.


    Tan Rou admitted frankly, ¡°It was me.¡±


    Han Min was furious. ¡°It¡¯s you again. What kind of conflict do you have with Xiao Xi? Why do you have to hurt her?¡±


    Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°There wasn¡¯t much conflict. It was just that she wanted to kill me with scissors. She even said that she would skin me alive and cook my flesh to feed the dogs.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just saying that. She didn¡¯t do any of it!¡± Han Min was stunned.


    ¡°You can ask these people here if He Xi really wanted to kill me with a pair of scissors..¡±

 Chapter 849 - 849: 849 Keep Her At Home

    Chapter 849: 849 Keep Her At Home


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Everyone present could testify for Tan Ron that He Xi really wanted to kill her.


    ¡°How would she be able to do so?!¡± Han Min quibbled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to hit her! You could have definitely dodge her attack. Why did you have to hit her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like to hide.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°And it was self-defense. Even if the police came, I have evidence to prove that it was self-defense. I didn¡¯t attack her.¡±


    ¡°Rourou and 1 subdued He Xi together. She had already injured a few people and took a little boy as a hostage. If we didn¡¯t do anything, she would have killed the little boy. If we could dodge her scissors, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people injured,¡± said Zhuang Liu.


    Han Min knew He Xi very well. She knew that in order to protect He Xi, He Xi¡¯s parents had hired many physical skills teachers for He Xi. Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t beat He Xi.


    ¡°You can just knock her out. Why did you put the needle into her?¡± Han Min asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Speaking of which, you still have to thank me. He Xi went mad and hurt people in the venue. In order to calm her down, 1 chose to give her an acupuncture. Not only could it stop her attack, but it could also alleviate her madness.¡±


    ¡°You must be talking nonsense.¡± Now that things hade to this, even if what Tan Rou said was true, Han Min still could not believe it. ¡°How can a needle in the head make someone quiet down?¡±


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t.¡± Shen Jing said, ¡°We all heard that you were the one who wanted to remove the needle. Now, you¡¯re the one who harmed your niece. Don¡¯t me it on others.¡±


    Zhuang Su spoke up for his wife. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the eldest daughter of the Tao family had stuck the silver needle in He Xi¡¯s head, my wife wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to remove the needle. In the end, it¡¯s still her fault.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already stopped her.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°1 told her not to remove the needle from He Xi¡¯s head. Once the needle is removed, He Xi will be a fool. Not only did Second Madam Zhuang not listen, but she also did not treat me with such a bad attitude. Is this also my fault?¡±


    The man with the injured hand said loudly, ¡°It was Second Madam Zhuang¡¯s own fault. Don¡¯t me it on others. We are all here. We can all be witnesses for Miss Tao.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. How can you be so cruel to her?¡± Han Min said sadly.


    ¡°A little girl in her twenties? I¡¯m younger than her,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.¡±Why hasn¡¯t anyone helped me seek justice?¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, do you think this is too much?¡± Zhuang Liu said mercilessly, ¡°If someone wants to hurt me, 1 won¡¯t be kind enough to treat her. I¡¯ll break the hand that attacked me into three pieces, then break her legs and feet one by one so that she can¡¯t walk or move.¡±


    Zhuang Liu continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to send He Xi back to Second Uncle and Second Aunt. Since you can¡¯t take care of her, then let someone else take care of her. I¡¯ve already called the mental hospital. They¡¯re on their way here, but it seems that there¡¯s no need for them now.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you really can¡¯t me anyone else for this.¡± Zhuang Yan spoke again. ¡°Rourou had already told Han Min not to put the needle on He Xi¡¯s head, but Han Min didn¡¯t listen. There are surveince cameras everywhere and so many witnesses here. Even if you fight awsuit, you won¡¯t win.¡±


    Zhuang Su and Han Min would also quibble. ¡°Big brother, even though Xiao Xi is mentally ill, she hasn¡¯t had a rpse in a long time. The doctor said that as long as no one provokes her, she won¡¯t have a rpse. So someone must have done something to provoke her today, which is why she hurt others.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s sick, you shouldn¡¯t have let her out!¡± The injured person started to make a fuss. ¡°We weren¡¯t the ones who caused these injuries. This madmad was the one who did it! Since you can¡¯t control her, don¡¯t me others for making a move on her.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good that she¡¯s be a fool now. At least a fool won¡¯t use scissors to kill people or a knife to torture animals.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if she has be a fool now, I won¡¯t stop going after her..


    You have topensate me for my losses!¡±

 Chapter 850 - 850: 850 Changes Really Quickly

    Chapter 850: 850 Changes Really Quickly


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    If they wanted topensate for their losses, they would have to spend arge sum of money. What Zhuang Sucked now was money, so it was impossible for him topensate them for their losses.


    Han Min looked left and right. She had no choice but to p Zhuang Su¡¯s back. ¡°Hubby, say something!¡±


    Zhuang Su was very annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve already said so much. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Besides, this is your fault. What can 1 do?¡±


    Han Min was stunned. Zhuang Su actually said that this was her fault. What did she do wrong? If Tan Rou hadn¡¯t stabbed He Xi with the needle, why would she pull it out?


    ¡°I was really blind. Why would I marry a useless man like you?¡± Han Min stole a nce at Zhuang Yan. Back then, the person she liked was Zhuang Yan, but Zhuang Yan only had Shen Jing in his heart. She had no choice but to marry Zhuang Su.


    After they got married, Zhuang Su had indeed treated her very well. He would get her whatever she wanted, but she was still not satisfied.


    Zhuang Su stood there silently. He was also annoyed by Han Min¡¯s behavior. If it wasn¡¯t for I Ian Min who got him money, he would have kicked Han Min aside long ago. Now was a critical period, and he still had to rely on Han Min¡¯s charity fund.


    Zhuang Su defended Han Min once again. ¡°Everyone is at fault for this matter. It was wrong for He Xi to go crazy and sh people, but it was even more wrong for Tan Rou to be so ruthless. If Tan Rou didn¡¯t attack first, what happenedter wouldn¡¯t have happened. Besides, there are so many of you here. Can¡¯t you stop a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Second Master Zhuang is better at lying than your wife.¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Your wife only pushed the me on me, but you pushed the me on everyone else. Are you trying to have everyone here punished?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to speak up for my wife, that¡¯s all.¡± Zhuang Su said in a deep voice.


    The doctor, the police, and the people from the mental hospital arrived. When the police saw that so many people were injured, they immediately took out their handcuffs and prepared to handcuff them. However, when they saw the murderer, all the police officers were dumbfounded. The suspect had be a fool. How were they going to arrest him?


    When Han Min saw the policeing to arrest her, she immediately defended He Xi and wanted to show the electronic version of He Xi¡¯s mental report to the police. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t arrest her. She has mental problems and she was injured when she was ill. You can¡¯t convict her.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Second Madam Zhuang¡¯s expression changed so quickly. Previously, she said that He Xi only had emotional problems and did not have a mental illness. Now, she suddenly got a bunch of mental health reports to prove that He Xi is a mental illness. How would we know if your words are actually true?¡±


    Han Min gripped her phone tightly. ¡°It¡¯s true. He Xi really has a mental illness. She was having a rpse when she hurt someone just now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince cameras.¡±


    The police had already seen the mental health report. Even the police could only stop the mental patients from harming them when they were ill. They could not detain them.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s crazy, she should be sent to a mental hospital.¡± Zhuang Liu called over a few doctors. Their clothes were printed with the LOGO of a mental health center. ¡°The people from the mental hospital are here too. Why don¡¯t we take He Xi away?¡±


    Since the people from the mental hospital came with ordinary doctors, Han Min did not notice this. If she saw people from the mental hospitaling, she would never tell the police that He Xi was mentally ill.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± The police officer in charge said a few words to the person in charge of the psychiatric hospital, then said, ¡°Send this suspect to the psychiatric hospital immediately.¡±


    Han Min panicked. If He Xi was sent to the mental hospital, with their current connections, they would definitely not be able to get He Xi out. When her cousin asked her for her daughter, where would she get a daughter to return to her cousin?


    ¡°Officer, let¡¯s discuss it again. Now that she¡¯s injured, why don¡¯t we send her to an ordinary hospital for treatment?¡± Han Min said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the police officer said considerately. ¡°The doctors at the mental hospital can treat wounds. Are you her family? If you are, then you should make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Han Min instantly walked away. ¡°No, I¡¯m not very familiar with her.¡±


    The police officer was a little puzzled. She had just taken out a lot of things to prove that the woman was mentally ill.. Why was this woman suddenly not familiar with the murderer?

 Chapter 851 - 851: 851 You Should Go With Her

    Chapter 851: 851 You Should Go With Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    n Min watched as the dumbfounded He Xi was taken away by the mental hospital doctor. She wanted to stop them but could not say anything. She had already said that she was not familiar with He Xi. If she asked for He Xi back now, the police would definitely bring her along. She did not want to go to the police station or the mental hospital.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you hurt?¡± Shen Jing pulled Tan Rou over nervously and carefully checked if there were any wounds on her body. ¡°If you¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll never let that psychopath He Xi off!¡±


    After saying that, she red at Han Min coldly.


    Han Min¡¯s heart tightened. Ever since Shen Jing¡¯s body recovered, Han Min felt afraid every time she saw Shen Jing. She was worried that Shen Jing would find out that she had poisoned her back then. Although Han Min did not poison her too much, she was the one who suggested it. If Shen Jing found out, she would definitely not let her off.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t hurt anyone with scissors. Besides, isn¡¯t Tan Rou fine?¡± Han Min asked.


    Shen Jing sneered, ¡°You should be d that Xiao Rou isn¡¯t injured. If she was injured, not only would 1 not let He Xi off, but the Tao family would also not let the He family off easily. Although the He family¡¯s business has been transferred overseas over the years, the Tao family still has influence overseas.¡±


    Han Min knew that the Tao family had great influence. If the Tao family really investigated what happened today, the He family would not be able to handle it.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± Zhuang Su defended his wife. ¡°Miss Tao is not injured, and He Xi has be a fool, so let¡¯s not pursue the matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, 1 heard from Xiao Liu that He Xi has been staying by your side ever since she returned to the country. Since you know that she¡¯s not in a good mental state, why did you let her out?¡±


    Zhuang Su and his wife could not exin the problem at all because they let He Xi out to deal with Zhuang Liu. They couldn¡¯t tell Zhuang Yan that they let He Xie back to stall Zhuang Liu.


    Han Min then pointed the finger at Tan Rou. ¡°Although He Xi¡¯s mental state is not good, she will only attack others when she is provoked. It must be the eldest daughter of the Tao family who provoked her. That¡¯s why she hurt others.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Before Han Min could speak, she continued, ¡°1 got first ce in today¡¯s fragrancepetition. He Xi couldn¡¯t stand it and went crazy. Does this count as me provoking her? I don¡¯t know why she would participate in thepetition with such a mentality.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to send a little girl to a mental hospital because of a match?¡± Han Min asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If Second Sister-inw wants to protect her niece, go to the mental hospital to apany her. Don¡¯t make a fuss here!¡± Zhuang Yan suddenly said.


    Han Min red at him and pinched Zhuang Su¡¯s back. ¡°Why are you pretending to be mute again?¡±


    Zhuang Yan saw that Han Min was giving Zhuang Su a look, so he said, ¡°Second Brother, this is your family matter. You should handle it well. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself outside.¡±


    Zhuang Su¡¯s face was livid. He had been annoyed by Han Min for the past few years. He Xi was mentally ill, and he saw that Han Min was about to act up as well. ¡°Han Min, shut up!¡±


    Han Min was stunned. ¡°How dare you scold me!¡± She was about to scratch Zhuang Su.


    Zhuang Su grabbed her wrist tightly and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene here. If you dare to make any more noise, I¡¯ll send you to the mental hospital too. You should enjoy the treatment your niece enjoys!¡±


    Han Min was so angry that her head hurt. ¡°She¡¯s also your niece!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a crazy niece!¡± Zhuang Su turned around and left without saying goodbye to his brother and sister-inw.


    Han Min looked at Zhuang Su and then at Tan Rou and the others. She said fiercely, ¡°1 won¡¯t let this matter rest. Just you wait!¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Second Aunt, you should take care of yourself. Everything that happened today have been captured by the surveince camera. I have already copied what happened and sent it to He Xi¡¯s father. 1 think he already knows what you did to He Xi.¡±


    Han Min felt as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°How dare you do this?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°If you can call He Xi back, I can get rid of her.¡±


    As she spoke, Han Min¡¯s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she did not dare to pick up the phone. She hung up the phone directly and left without saying a word..

 Chapter 852 - 852: 852 Are You Asking For A Beating?

    Chapter 852: 852 Are You Asking For A Beating?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    With such an unforeseen event, the Fragrance Festival could not continue. The organizers were prepared to send the prizes to the homes of the contestants.


    Tan Rou had already won first ce. It was meaningless to win first ce again, so she didn¡¯t want this award.


    Song Xiang hesitated for a while, but she still went to Tan Rou¡¯s side. ¡°Tan Rou, can we talk alone for a while?¡±


    Tan Rou knew what Song Xiang wanted to talk about. She didn¡¯t mind telling Song Xiang asking her where she had been all these years and whether she would return to the Association of Fragrance in the future. However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to join her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Such a big thing happened just now. My heart is still beating violently, so I have to go to the hospital now,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Song Xiang took out her phone. ¡°Then leave your current contact information so that we can send you the prizes in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°1 don¡¯t really want this prize. Besides, if He Xi didn¡¯t coem after me, 1 wouldn¡¯t have participated in thispetition. I won¡¯t be taking the prize this time. Let¡¯s talk about it in the future.¡±


    Song Xiang watched Tan Rou leave. She really wanted Tan Rou to stay, but Tan Rou¡¯s heart was not here. However, she would also pay attention to Tan Rou at all times. The Fragrance Association could not afford to lose such a genius a second time.


    Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou back. He wanted to make Tan Rou happy today, but He Xi ruined it. Fortunately, the perfume he made for Tan Rou had already been delivered to her, so this trip was not in vain.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have time toe over at night?¡± Zhuang Liu could not bear to part with Tan Rou. He had specially set aside a day to go on a date with Tan Rou. Moreover, he had already arranged his schedule. If Tan Rou couldn¡¯te over, they would have to wait a long time before they could meet again. He would miss Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou massaged the space between her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. Can we meet another time?¡± She also wanted to go out with Zhuang Liu, but that lunatic He Xi ruined her mood today. Even if she went out with Zhuang Liu, she would not be happy.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Liu patted Tan Rou¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Rest more.¡±


    Tan Rou moved closer to Zhuang Liu¡¯s face and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°You have to rest more as well. Also, now that He Xi has been sent to the mental hospital, your second uncle and the others will definitely think of other ways to deal with you. You have to pay more attention to their movements.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Liu opened the car door and sent Tan Rou off. ¡°Are you really not free tonight? 1 really want to spend more time with you.¡±


    Tao Zheng happened to see Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu holding hands and talking at the door. He rolled down the window and heard that Zhuang Liu wanted to invite his cute sister to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house tonight. How could he allow this?


    ¡°You brat, are you looking for a beating?¡± Tao Zheng pressed the car horn and stuck his head out of the window. ¡°Just you wait. 1¡¯11 go down and beat you up right now!¡±


    When Zhuang Liu saw Tao Zheng, he didn¡¯t panic at all. If the other members of the Tao family saw him with Tan Rou, he would have to exin. But if it was the Tao brothers, there was no need to exin.


    ¡°Second Brother-inw, long time no see. Are you here for lunch?¡± Zhuang Liu greeted Tao Zheng very naturally.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s face darkened and he said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me. Just you wait. I¡¯m going to park the car in the garage now. When Ie up, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head helplessly. She said softly to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Don¡¯t tease my second brother. If you provoke him, he will really hit you.¡±


    ¡°Who will you help if I fight with your second brother?¡± Zhuang Liu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Tan Rou blinked mischievously. ¡°I won¡¯t help anyone. When anyone of you get injured, I¡¯ll stap needles into you both as myb rats.¡±


    ¡°Hey, 1 thought you would help me,¡± Zhuang Liu said sadly.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Stop pretending. Go back and have lunch. 1¡¯11 call youter.¡±


    Zhuang Liu bargained. ¡°1 want to video call you every day. 1 want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll call you,¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    Tao Zheng rushed out of the underground parking lot, but Zhuang Liu had already left, leaving Tan Rou alone waiting for him at the door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhuang Liu?¡± Tao Zheng looked around.. ¡°Get him here!¡±

 Chapter 853 - 853: 853 Can’t Be Deceived

    Chapter 853: 853 Can¡¯t Be Deceived


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°He went home for dinner,¡± Tan Ron said.


    Tao Zheng frowned and said to Tan Ron earnestly, ¡°Rourou, we don¡¯t object to you dating Zhuang Liu, but you have to protect yourself, understand?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m pretty good at fighting. No one should be able to hurt me,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what you think I meant when I said protect myself,¡± Tao Zheng said awkwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Second Brother. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tao Zheng was very anxious. He wasn¡¯t very good at speaking, so he couldn¡¯t express what he wanted to say clearly.


    Tan Rou could tell that he was very anxious, so she said, ¡°Second Brother, just say what you have to say. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Tao Zheng hesitated for a moment, then pulled Tan Rou to the side and whispered, ¡°What I meant was that you must not go to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house to sleep! You¡¯re still a young girl who has just started university. You can¡¯t be deceived by Zhuang Liu!¡±


    ¡°Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Tan Rou shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man,¡± Tao Zheng said seriously, ¡°1 understand men¡¯s thoughts the best. Zhuang Liu looked very kind, but in fact, he was a hungry wolf coveting a cutemb like you. If he wanted to do something to you, you couldn¡¯t stop him! So don¡¯t go to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house, no matter if its day or night!¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Tao Zheng was overthinking things. She had been there so many times, but nothing had happened. Moreover, she knew Zhuang Liu very well. Zhuang Liu would never do such a thing. Otherwise, they would have done something that they shouldn¡¯t have done when they were drunkst time.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. Zhuang Liu and 1 haven¡¯t developed to that stage yet.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°And 1 know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t sleep with him before I graduate from university.¡±


    Tao Zheng was still worried. He quickly searched for a few videos for Tan Rou to see. The female protagonists in these videos were all university students. They were all deceived by men and eventually abandoned when they were pregnant.


    Tan Rou understood that her brother wanted to protect her, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She wouldn¡¯t do things that would hurt her.


    ¡°Second Brother, I promise you that before we get married, I will never do that kind of thing with him, and I won¡¯t give you a little nephew in advance.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tao Zheng nodded. ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t me me for being a busybody. I just wanted to protect you. Besides, you¡¯re the only girl at home now. We¡¯re really worried that you¡¯ll be cheated away by others.¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 understand.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°Both Eldest Brother and Second Brother treat me very well.¡± Then, she changed the topic.


    ¡°Second Brother, have you seen Eldest Brother recently? He hasn¡¯t been here for a long time. When 1 ask him toe over for dinner, he always makes excuses not toe over.¡±


    As expected, Tao Zheng was led astray by Tan Rou. He was also thinking about how long it had been since hest saw Tao Zhi. ¡°I think it¡¯s been almost a month since Ist saw him. 1 heard that he¡¯s been staying in thepany recently. He doesn¡¯t even go back to the old mansion.¡±


    Tan Rou was worried that Tao Zhi¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°Second Brother, if you have time, go and see him. It can be quite tiring to be alone all these while.¡±


    Tao Zheng happened to have nothing to do now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to thepany to look for him now and ask him toe over for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Aunt Zhou to prepare some of his favorite food.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tao Zheng had juste out of the garage and was about to leave. Before he left, he reminded Tan Rou again, ¡°Rourou, you must have dinner with us tonight. Don¡¯t go to Zhuang Liu, that brat. Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny. Her second brother still remembered this. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go tonight.¡±


    After Tao Zheng left, Tan Rou called Zhuang Liu. She had asked Zhuang Liu to leave quickly because she was afraid that he would overthink things.


    ¡°Did your second brother make things difficult for you?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Tan Rou replied with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he somehow saw some female college students getting pregnant before marriage and being abandoned. He¡¯s worried that 1¡¯11 be hurt like them.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, I won¡¯t do that,¡± Zhuang Liu quickly said.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be like those girls.¡±


    ¡°So you really can¡¯te over tonight?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    ¡°Do you want my big brother and second brother to go find you with their machetes?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile..

 Chapter 854 - 854: 854 Discovering a Secret

    Chapter 854: 854 Discovering a Secret


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu said that he didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by Tan Rou. ¡°Actually, the two of them together can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Tan Rou understood what Zhuang Liu meant. ¡°But you can¡¯t fight them. If you hurt them, we can¡¯t be together anymore.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°What if your big brother and second brother hurt me?¡±


    ¡°First of all, my heart will ache for you. Secondly, I¡¯ll stop them before they make a move,¡± Tan Rou analyzed.


    ¡°Lastly, if they really hurt you, I will be responsible for treating you.¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Ron¡¯s words, he was happy and sad. Tan Rou was indeed thinking for him, but every word Tan Rou said showed that she was on her brother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 try not to fight with your brothers.¡± Zhuang Liu said sadly.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow morning?¡± Tan Rou asked when she saw his disappointed expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a run together.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    While Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were chatting, Tao Zheng rushed to Tao Zhi¡¯spany and pulled Tao Zhi down from his work desk, telling him that he was going to Tan Ron¡¯s ce for dinner tonight.


    When Tao Zhi heard that they were going to Tan Rou¡¯s ce for dinner, he refused to go no matter what. ¡°I still have work to finish. Let¡¯s go another day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tao Zheng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Did you quarrel with Xiao Rou? Or did she find you annoying and not let you go over?¡±


    ¡°Neither,¡± Tao Zhi said. ¡°I¡¯ve just been quite busy recently.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You used to be very busy, but you went to Xiao Rou¡¯s ce almost every day and bought a lot of snacks for those girls.¡± But now, not only are you not buying snacks, you¡¯re not even going. What exactly happened?¡±


    The image of the girl who loved cake immediately appeared in Tao Zhi¡¯s mind. When he thought of Tian Tian, his heart ached. Tian Tian was perfect but she already had a boyfriend.


    ¡°Are they short of snacks?¡± Tao Zhi¡¯s attitude was very perfunctory. ¡°1¡¯11 get my assistant to buy some and send them over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the assistant send you off.¡± Tao Zheng dragged Tao Zhi outside. ¡°Come with me to Xiao Rou¡¯s ce now. If you have a conflict with Xiao Rou, you can resolve it now. You¡¯re a big man and a big brother. Why are you so bashful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Xiao Rou, it¡¯s my own problem,¡± Tao Zhi said. He couldn¡¯t tell his younger brother that the person he liked didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Thene with me to eat.¡± Tao Zheng had a very straightforward personality and would say whatever he wanted to say. ¡°If you don¡¯te with me to eat, I¡¯ll knock you out and carry you over.¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at the time. It was almost lunchtime. If they went over now, they would definitely miss lunch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go at night. We¡¯ll have lunch at thepany first, then you can go back. 1¡¯11 look for you guys tonight,¡± Tao Zhi said. He hadn¡¯t been to Tan Rou¡¯s ce for a long time. In order not to hurt the rtionship between his siblings, he decided to go there tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you from here.¡± Tao Zheng had to bring Tao Zhi over today. He felt that Tao Zhi¡¯s recent behavior was very abnormal, as if he was deliberately arranging a lot of work for him. If this continued, Tao Zhi¡¯s health would definitely have problems.


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Tao Zheng finally brought Tao Zhi out of the office. When the brothers went to their sister¡¯s ce, Tao Zhi stopped to buy a lot of snacks.


    Tao Zheng looked at the pieces of rainbow cake and asked casually, ¡°Sister Tian Tian seems to like cake very much. Did you buy it for her?¡±


    Tao Zhi stopped picking the cake. He tried to cover it up. ¡°Not all of them. These are for Rourou and the others. We¡¯ll share themter.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou doesn¡¯t like sweet cakes. That little girl Li Li likes to eat ck Forest cake, but you didn¡¯t buy any.¡± Tao Zheng said.


    Tao Zhi immediately picked up a few pieces of ck Forest cake. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Tao Zheng stared at his brother. He felt that his brother was very strange. He never ate sweets and often bought small cakes for his sister, but his sister didn¡¯t eat cake either. Besides, Li Li didn¡¯t like the ck Forest cake either. That was just a random lie from Tao Zheng. Tian Tian was the only girl who liked cakes.


    Tao Zheng smiled slightly. He seemed to have discovered an incredible secret..

 Chapter 855 - 855: 855 Don’t Understand

    Chapter 855: 855 Don¡¯t Understand


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Although Tao Zhi and Tian Tian¡¯s rtionship was a little strained, Tao Zhi still bought a lot of Tian Tian¡¯s favorite snacks, as if he wanted to buy Tian Tian¡¯s snacks for the next month.


    If it was in the past, Tao Zheng would have stopped Tao Zhi long ago. But today, he wanted to see how much Tao Zhi could buy. In the end, Tao Zheng drove back with his brother and a car full of snacks.


    ¡°Brother, you bought so many snacks. Can they finish them all?¡± Tao Zheng could not help but ask.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, then eat slowly. 1 don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the chance to buy it for her in the future,¡± Tao Zhi replied absent-mindedly.


    Tao Zheng thought that he was talking about Tan Rou. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Even if Xiao Rou gets married, she¡¯s still our sister. Zhuang Liu can¡¯t stop us from buying things for her.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled bitterly. Tao Zheng didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so he didn¡¯t want to exin. If he and Tian Tian were really siblings, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.


    Tao Zheng drove the car to the entrance and happened to see Tian Tian trimming the roses on the wall. He shouted, ¡°Little Sister Tian Tian,e and get your snacks.¡±


    When Tian Tian heard Tao Zheng¡¯s voice, she thought that Tao Zheng was alone. She put down the scissors and happily came over to get her snacks. In the end, she saw Tao Zhi getting out of the car.


    She stood there, not knowing if she should go forward.


    Tao Zhi also stood there in a daze. He wanted to call her ¡®Tian Tian¡¯ like before, but she already had a boyfriend. If her boyfriend found out, he would definitely give her trouble.


    Tao Zheng¡¯s gaze swept between them. After a few minutes, he interrupted their gazes. ¡°Can you two bring the snacks down?¡±


    Tao Zhi returned to his senses and handed the cake in his hand to Tian Tian.


    ¡°There¡¯s cake.¡± He really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tian Tian nced at the cake and walked over slowly. ¡°Thank you, Brother Tao Zhi.¡±


    She walked in front with the cake while Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng walked behind with a few big bags of snacks. They were very quiet the entire and no one spoke.


    Tao Zheng blocked Tao Zhi. After Tian Tian walked away, he asked, ¡°Tell me honestly. Did something happen between the two of you?¡±


    Tao Zhi was still ying dumb. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What happened between you and Sister Tian Tian?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t ask anymore,¡± Tao Zhi replied with a slight frown.


    ¡°Tsk, 1 don¡¯t believe that nothing happened.¡± Tao Zheng said, ¡°The way you look at her is very strange. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re very sad. Did she do something to disappoint you?¡±


    A sad expression appeared on Tao Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t ask anymore. You don¡¯t understand this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°What do 1 not understand? Is it because you like her but she doesn¡¯t like you back?¡± Tao Zheng asked directly.


    Tao Zhi lowered his head. After a long time, he finally replied, ¡°Yes, I like her, but she has a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Does Sister Tian Tian have a boyfriend?¡± Tao Zheng tried hard to recall. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her boyfriend send her home?¡± He often came here and would pick them up at the school gate, but he had never seen Tian Tian¡¯s boyfriend. Moreover, Tian Tian didn¡¯t seem to have a boyfriend.


    ¡°Have you seen her boyfriend with your own eyes?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    ¡°Yes, they went to mypany togetherst time.¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Tao Zheng felt a little sorry for his brother. The person his brother liked not only had a boyfriend but also brought him to Tao Zhi¡¯spany. If he was still Tao Zhi, he would have taken leave to heal his rtionship.


    ¡°You¡¯re too pitiful.¡± Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t help but say. If he had known earlier, he would not have forced Tao Zhi toe over.


    Tao Zhi smiled. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just let this matter pass.¡±


    Tan Rou came out of the house. When she saw that Tao Zhi had bought so many snacks again, she smiled and deliberately asked, ¡°Did Big brother buy these for Tiantian?¡±


    Tao Zheng was afraid that his brother would be sad, so he rushed to answer. ¡°I bought it for you. Anyone who sees it will have a share.¡±


    ¡°There must be one that¡¯s specially bought for Tiantian, right? The cakes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wanted to buy the cake. It has nothing to do with Big Brother.¡± Tao Zheng had to protect his big brother¡¯sst bit of dignity.


    Tan Rou was speechless. Why was her second brother always causing trouble?


    Tian Tian walked out from behind Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, stop talking. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at Tian Tian but didn¡¯t speak to her in the end..

 Chapter 856 - 856: 856 Unrepentant

    Chapter 856: 856 Unrepentant


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s original intention was to ask Tao Zhi toe back for a meal so that everyone could have a happy chat. She also hoped that the rtionship between her brother and her good sister would improve. However, Tao Zhi¡¯s performance disappointed her. During the meal, he kept his head down and didn¡¯t even put food in Tian Tian¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Big Brother, give Tiantian the sweet and sour fish on your side. She likes to eat that.¡± Tan Rou created an opportunity for Tao Zhi and Tian Tian.


    However, Tao Zhi didn¡¯t have the confidence. He directly handed the te of sweet and sour fish to Li Li, who was beside him. ¡°You¡¯re closer to her. You should help her with the food.¡±


    Li Li looked at Tao Zhi and then at Tian Tian. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Did you guys fight? Why do I feel like you haven¡¯t spoken since you entered the door?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t,¡± Tian Tian replied softly. After that, she refused to say anything else.


    Tao Zhi quickly finished his meal and picked up his clothes and Tao Zheng¡¯s car keys. ¡°Lend me the car. I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± Tao Zheng asked.


    ¡°Work.¡± Tao Zhi replied. Since his love life wasn¡¯t going well, he would just work hard.


    Tian Tian looked at Tao Zhi¡¯s back as he left and felt very ufortable. Did Tao Zhi hate her to this extent? He didn¡¯t even want to have a good meal with her. She was considering whether she should leave Tan Ron¡¯s house, lest she stay here and ruin the rtionship between the siblings.


    Tan Rou was really worried for Tao Zhi. Tian Tian was such a good girl. Why didn¡¯t he know how to seize the opportunity? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Until the next morning, she was still worried about Tian Tian and Tao Zhi.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, didn¡¯t you say you want to go run with me?¡± Zhuang Liu saw that Tan Rou had been absent-minded and finally could not help but ask her, ¡°Why have you been absent-minded? What¡¯s so important that it¡¯s more important than running with me?¡±


    Tan Rou stopped and replied, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about my big brother and Tian Tian. Last night, it wasn¡¯t easy to get my brother over. I wanted to deepen his rtionship with Tiantian. In the end, not only did my brother not speak to Tiantian, but he also left very quickly. At that time, Tiantian looked like she was about to cry.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, have you ever thought that your big brother doesn¡¯t actually like Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°He definitely likes Tiantian. Have you forgotten about the banquetst time?¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°If my brother really doesn¡¯t like Tiantian, he definitely won¡¯t bring Tiantian to be his femalepanion.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Zhuang Liu still hoped that Tan Rou would pay more attention to him. ¡°But now is not the time to think about this. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to run with me? Focus!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not run. How about we take a walk to school together?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was naturally willing to do so. He had always wanted to walk into the campus hand in hand with Tan Rou. Today was a good opportunity.


    Tan Rou went home to get her bag, while Zhuang Liu instructed Xiao Mo to drive to the entrance of Capital University to wait for him. When Tan Rou went to school, he would go straight to thepany.


    The two of them talked as they walked, and before they knew it, they had arrived at the university. Tan Rou was having lessons in the fifth teaching building today. Zhuang Liu nned to send her to the ssroom before going to work.


    Yang Ming waited for Tan Rou at the entrance of the fifth teaching building early in the morning. His left arm was bandaged, and his right hand was holding a bouquet of pink roses. When he saw Tan Rouing over, he immediately smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Tan Rou, good morning!¡± Yang Ming handed the roses to Tan Rou. ¡°Beautiful flowers should be matched with beautiful people. This is the freshest bouquet of roses in the flower shop. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Tan Rou saw the bandage on Yang Ming¡¯s left arm. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re already disabled. Since you¡¯re so badly injured, you shouldn¡¯te here to bother me.¡±


    ¡°Junior Tan Rou, my feelings for you will never change.¡± Yang Ming said affectionately.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to repent. I should have crippled both your armsst time. That way, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take this ugly flower.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu snatched the pink roses and stuffed them into the trash can. ¡°Rourou, is this better now?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the flowers that are an eyesore. It¡¯s the person holding the flowers that is an eyesore.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was thinking about how to make this annoying man disappear. He looked around and finally found two big pools one meter deep in front of the fifth teaching building..

 Chapter 857 - 857: 857 Into the Pool

    Chapter 857: 857 Into the Pool


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yang Ming was very angry. ¡°Why did you throw my flowers?¡±


    ¡°Not only did 1 dare to throw your flowers, but I also dare to throw you as a person.¡±


    Yang Ming took the opportunity to say to Tan Rou, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, your boyfriend is so fierce. It¡¯s better not to be with him.¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed coldly. This guy really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. He actually dared to sow discord between him and Xiao Rou. If he didn¡¯t teach him a lesson today, he, Zhuang Liu, would have no face to live in the Capital.


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense and you stink. You should go into the pool and wash yourself!¡± After that, Zhuang Liu kicked Yang Ming into the pool next to him.


    Yang Ming was 1.8 meters tall. The water in the pool only reached his thighs. It couldn¡¯t drown him. However, the pool was very deep, and it would take him a lot of effort to climb up. Moreover, his left arm was injured, making it even more difficult to climb up.


    They were surrounded by students who came to the eighth ss. Many of them knew Yang Ming and all of them witness what had happened. They all thought that Yang Ming was courting death. Of all people, he liked the beauty of the Physics Department, and she already had a boyfriend.


    The department belle¡¯s boyfriend wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He was a big shot in the Capital. If he really wanted to teach Yang Ming a lesson, Yang Ming would probably have to leave the Capital University tonight.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Li squeezed in to take a look. ¡°Eh, that man looks a little familiar.¡±


    Tan Rou, who was next to him, said, ¡°Yang Ming, the person who ced the roses downstairs.¡±


    Li Li remembered him. ¡°Oh, oh, this kid who overestimates himself. Why did he fall into the water?¡±


    ¡°I kicked him,¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly.


    Li Li looked at Zhuang Liu with her eyes wide open. After a minute, she gave Zhuang Liu a thumbs up. ¡°Brother Zhuang Liu, you¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    Li Li felt that Yang Ming was crazy. Tan Rou already had a boyfriend. Why did this person still follow Tan Rou? Haven¡¯t you been taught enough lessonsst time?


    ¡°Yang Ming is too stupid. Of all the people he could find, he had to find a girl who already has a boyfriend. Her boyfriend is right next to her, and he actually dared to send flowers. If I were Junior Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend, I would definitely kick him a few more times.¡± a boy said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Another boy said, ¡°Yang Ming has always been a poor student. Last month, I saw him working part-time in a restaurant. How did he be so rich in just a few days? That bouquet of roses would definitely cost more than 200 bucks.¡±


    ¡°Did he win the lottery?¡± A ssmate said.


    Another student replied, ¡°Where did he get the money to buy lottery tickets?¡±


    Everyone was talking about it. Thest time Yang Ming got so many roses, it had already made them curious. This time, Yang Ming came again. They were more and more curious about Yang Ming¡¯s source of ie.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu looked at each other and had the same thought.


    ¡°Who do you think is behind this?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I can only think of two factions.¡± Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°One is my second uncle¡¯s family, and the other is that lunatic He Xi.¡± He Xi is already in the mental hospital. It¡¯s very obvious who did this.¡±


    ¡°Han Min illegally collected money for this? It¡¯s pretty boring,¡±mented Tan Rou.


    ¡°You should focus on your lessons. i¡¯ll handle the other things,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her time dealing with Han Min. ¡°Alright, you should settle the matter with your second uncle and aunt as soon as possible so that they won¡¯t cause trouble every few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1¡¯11 deal with it as soon as possible,¡± Zhuang Liu promised.


    Tan Rou and the others went to ss, but Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t leave. He had been waiting for Yang Ming to climb up.


    Yang Ming finally moved to the side of the pool. As a result, he saw that Zhuang Liu was still standing there. He was a little afraid. Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t kick him down again, right?


    Zhuang Liu squatted down and asked him condescendingly, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    Yang Ming was stunned and immediately replied, ¡°I came here willingly. 1 like Junior Tan Rou, so I came to pursue her. Although she¡¯s your girlfriend now, I¡¯ll get her sooner orter.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance.¡± After that, he reached out and put his hand on Yang Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I see that your head is a little hot, so you should go into the water to calm down!¡±


    Yang Ming was then pushed back into the pool..

 Chapter 858 - 858: 858 Accident

    Chapter 858: 858 ident


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. She had been feeling sleepy during ss this morning. She swayed left and right, like a sleepless cat.


    Li Li thought she was cute, so she secretly took out her phone to take a photo of Tian Tian. Suddenly, a loud explosion woke up all the sleepy students, and the teaching building shook a few times.


    Another explosion followed, louder than the first.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The students panicked. ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±


    The old professor on the podium quickly asked the students to squat under the table. If there was really an earthquake, they would not be able to escape.


    After a few minutes, the old professor saw that there were no more explosions, so he quickly evacuated the students to the square outside to prevent another ident.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It seems to be smoke over there!¡± A sharp-eyed student noticed the ck smoke from the building in the distance.¡± Is there a fire in the school¡¯s research building?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart tightened when she saw the thick smoke. Jiang Min and the others had an experiment this morning. At this time, they must be in theboratory.


    At the thought of this, Tan Ron quickly ran back to the ssroom to get her things. She had to see if there was anything she could help with.


    ¡°Li Li, Tiantian, 1 need to go to the research building now. Senior and the others have an experiment today. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to them. When the professor asks about meter, just say that 1 went to the toilet,¡± Tan Rou instructed.


    Li Li was very worried about her. ¡°The explosion just now must havee from there. It will be very dangerous for you to go there now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s dangerous that I want to go over. If senior sister and the others are fine, I¡¯ll be back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, we can help too,¡± said Xu Yan.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay, you guys have to be careful.¡±


    They arrived at the research building. There were many students and teachers gathered downstairs. Some ran down from upstairs, and some rushed over to help after hearing the explosion.


    The originally snow-white wall was now ckened by smoke. Moreover, it could be clearly seen that the source of the explosion was on the fifth floor.


    Based on the location of the ck smoke, Tan Rou determined that it was Hu Cheng¡¯sboratory. They were some distance away from theboratory and Jiang Min¡¯s group. However, such arge-scale explosion would definitely affect Jiang Min¡¯s group.


    ¡°I have to go up and take a look.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if it will explode again,¡± Li Li said. ¡°We can¡¯t go up.¡±


    Tan Rou clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Xu Yan was calmer. He said, ¡°Even if there won¡¯t be an explosion up there, there will be thick smoke. You can¡¯t just go up like this.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her head. Jiang Min and the others didn¡¯te down, which meant that they were injured. If they waited for the firefighters and doctors to arrive, Jiang Min and the others might miss the best time to rescue them.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± A weak cry for help came from the fifth floor. The long-haired girl struggled to look down the wall. ¡°Help¡­¡±


    Tan Rou recognized that it was Jiang Min. ¡°Senior Sister Jiang!¡± She ignored the objections of the others and rushed up the stairs.


    Seeing this, Xu Yan immediately dragged Lu Qing along. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look too!¡± He instructed Li Li and the others, ¡°You guys stay down there and observe the situation. Don¡¯t go up easily!¡±


    Li Li¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You have toe back safely!¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯sboratory was at the very edge, so the impact was smaller than the otherboratories, but they were also injured, especially Shang Jin. She had juste back from the toilet when she encountered an explosion. Without any doors or windows to cover her, she was immediately sent flying by the shock wave of the explosion.


    Jiang Min wasn¡¯t seriously injured. She just breathed in too much smoke and didn¡¯t have much strength.


    Lang Yue was in a worse state. When the explosion happened, he and Xiao Chen were standing on the side near the source of the explosion. The falling wall hit them. Lang Yue pushed Xiao Chen out without thinking, and he was trapped by the deformed wall.


    Xiao Chen only had a little scratch. He held the wall with all his might, hoping that it would not copse anymore.


    Tan Rou and the others did not take the elevator. During the explosion, it was safest to take the stairs.


    As soon as she stepped out of the stairs, Tan Rou saw Shang Jin lying there. He had fainted with her eyes closed and his face was covered in blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry him downstairs.¡± Xu Yan took the initiative to carry Shang Jin, ¡°Go find the others..¡±

 Chapter 859 - 859: 859 Escaping Death

    Chapter 859: 859 Escaping Death


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron helped Shang Jin onto Xu Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Her bones should be dislocated,¡± she said. ¡°When you carry her, be as gentle as possible. Don¡¯t cause secondary injuries.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Yan nodded. With that, he carried Shang Jin downstairs. Although this senior often bothered him, he couldn¡¯t care less when it was a matter of life and death.


    Tan Rou and Lu Qing continued to walk in. The explosion this time was quite serious. The walls were ck and the ss in theboratory was shattered.


    After Jiang Min called for help, she returned to theboratory. Her team members were still inside. As the team leader, she couldn¡¯t abandon her team members and escape.


    ¡°Lang Yue, hang in there. Someone wille and save us soon. Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Jiang Min encouraged. At most, I¡¯ll give you more dividends next time.¡±


    Lang Yue smiled. ¡°Senior, you said it yourself. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    Xiao Chen was very scared.¡± Senior, please don¡¯t die. If you die, I will me myself.¡±


    Lang Yue said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Take good care of your mother. 1 won¡¯t die.¡± He nced at the door and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Someone is here to save us.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s heart sank when she saw Lang Yue being crushed by the falling wall. She urged Lu Qing, ¡°Move the broken stones away. We can¡¯t cause a second copse.¡±


    Lu Qing took off his heavy coat and began to move the stones.


    Tan Rou, on the other hand, was helping Lang Yue. She first kept him awake, then slowly moved him outside.


    Under Tan Rou and Lu Qing¡¯s joint efforts, Lang Yue was finally moved out from underneath.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Tan Rou coughed a few times. ¡°The ck smoke is poisonous. Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡±


    Lu Qing carried Lang Yue, Tan Rou carried Jiang Min, and Xiao Chen followed behind. They quickly went downstairs.


    Downstairs, the fire trucks and firefighters were already in ce. When they saw a few studentsing out of the forest, they immediately started to rescue them.


    Principal Zhang, who heard themotion, rushed over and grabbed the hands of the rescuers. He said excitedly, ¡°There are still students up there who haven¡¯te down. Hurry up and save them!¡±


    The rescue team leader ordered, ¡°Bring all the oxygen tanks and rescue them immediately!¡±


    Lang Yue and Shang Jin were lying on the ground. They were both injured, but Lang Yue was still awake, while Shang Jin had fainted.


    ¡°Is the doctor not here yet?¡± Jiang Min grabbed Shang Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah Jin, you have to hold on. Otherwise, how am 1 going to answer to your parents?¡±


    Shang Jin was the only daughter and the darling of her parents. When she joined Jiang Min¡¯s research team, her parents even treated Jiang Min and the others to a meal, saying that they hoped that Jiang Min would take more care of their daughter.


    Jiang Min had promised Shang Jin¡¯s parents that she would bring Shang Jin to great achievements. Now that her career had just started, Shang Jin must not be in trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Tan Rou squatted down and used the silver needles in her backpack to treat Shang Jin.


    When the school leaders saw her taking out the needles, they ran over to stop her. ¡°What are you doing? Put the needle down!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou is treating Senior Shang.¡± Li Li stood beside Tan Rou. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Senior Shang, don¡¯t disturb Rourou!¡±


    Acupuncture required a quiet and clean environment, but the situation was urgent, and Tan Rou couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Li Li,e and help me. I need to wipe my sweat.¡±


    Li Li immediately took out a tissue to wipe Tan Ron¡¯s sweat.


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°Senior Shang¡¯s arm is broken. Go and find a sturdy wooden nk. I need to fix her arm.¡±


    Xu Yan and Lu Qing were left to handle this matter. It was not their first time looking for wooden nks anyway.


    Lang Yue¡¯s wound was also very painful, but his injury was not as serious as Shang Jin¡¯s, so he endured the pain and tried not to disturb Tan Ron¡¯s treatment of Shang Jin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Rou to know medicine.¡± Jiang Min heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t here, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Xiaorou also treated my mom when she visited herst time. She also gave me two bottles of medicine and asked me to give them to my mother. After my mother took the medicine she gave her, she felt much better. She was fit enough to undergo surgery a few dayster.¡±


    Jiang Min was very surprised. She sighed and said, ¡°We really found a piece of treasure.¡±


    Tan Rou focused on rescuing Shang Jin and finally snatched Shang Jin¡¯s life back from the Grim Reaper before the doctor arrived..

 Chapter 860 - 860: 860 Tragic Results

    Chapter 860: 860 Tragic Results


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The first thing Shang Jin said when she woke up was that she was concerned about her face. Her face hurt so much. At that time, she passed by Hu Cheng¡¯s ssroom and heard a slight explosion. She wanted to see what Hu Cheng and the others were up to, but when she turned around, the door was blown away.


    Shang Jin watched as the mes flew past her. Her face was burned, and then she fainted.


    ¡°My face¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shang Jin narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Your face is fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Minforted him.


    Shang Jin smiled bitterly. ¡°My face hurts. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be fine.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to see her like this. In Tan Ron¡¯s impression, Shang Jin was like a small firecracker that would explode at the slightest touch. Moreover, she was very energetic. Now, Shang Jin seemed very listless.


    ¡°Senior Shang, don¡¯t talk anymore. You¡¯re seriously injured. Lie down and rest.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Shang Jin closed her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dealing with Shang Jin, Tan Rou hurriedly treated Lang Yue¡¯s wound. He had injured his leg. Fortunately, he wore thicker clothes inte autumn. Otherwise, Lang Yue¡¯s leg injury would have been more serious.


    ¡°How is Shang Jin?¡± Lang Yue asked with concern.


    Tan Rou replied in a low voice, ¡°Her life is saved. It¡¯ll probably be hard for the scars on her face to recoverpletely.¡±


    Lang Yue sighed. ¡°Shang Jin loves to be pretty. If her face is ruined, she will probably never go out again.¡±


    ¡°Technology is very advanced now. Her face will be cured,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Lang Yue replied.


    While Tan Rou was treating them, the firefighters brought down a burnt man from upstairs. Although they couldn¡¯t tell who it was, they could tell from his figure that it was a man.


    Later, they found out that the person who was burned ck was Hu Cheng. He was next to the source of the explosion and died on the spot. The other team members also had different degrees of burns, especially Xue Lin, who had 68% of her body burned.


    The injured students were sent to the hospital. Jiang Min and Xiao Chen also had to be examined. They had inhaled a lot of ck smoke and needed to be hospitalized for observation for a few days.


    Tan Rou and the others were fine. They did not inhale much ck smoke to begin with. Moreover, Tan Rou had arranged for someone to prepare tea to clear their lungs before they went up. After they came down from upstairs, they immediately drank the tea that was sent over and coughed up a lot of things.


    ¡°Are you saying that after you came down, you drank a bowl of brown tea and then started coughing ck phlegm?¡± The doctor asked Jiang Min, ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, we should be fine, right?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    The doctor said, ¡°Stay in the hospital for a few days. After all, your lungs are injured. You need to pay more attention. Can 1 take a look at the miraculous medicine soup you were talking about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want to see how magical it is.¡±


    Jiang Min politely refused. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m sorry. That medicinal soup isn¡¯t ours. We can¡¯t tell you how it came about, but we did drink that soup before we started coughing.¡±


    The doctor was a little regretful. ¡°Sigh, if this medicine is used in medical treatment, it will save many people.¡±


    Jiang Min thought for a moment. She decided to talk to Tan Rou about this matterter. Perhaps it could even increase Tan Ron¡¯s ie.


    Tan Rou and the others stood guard outside the operating theaters. All the operating theaters had green lights on. The patients inside were all seriously injured patients. For a patient like Lang Yue who had only injured his leg, he had no chance of being rescued at all.


    Two hourster, the lights in the operating room finally went out. The doctor told Tan Rou and the others that the patient was out of danger, but the burns on his face were serious and needed skin transntation.


    ¡°Are any of you doctors?¡± The doctor who operated on Shang Jin asked, ¡°Under normal circumstances, she should be dead for being so severely injured, but not only did she survive, but she also saved her arm. This is a miracle!¡±


    Tan Rou did not answer the doctor directly. ¡°Is the patient awake?¡± she asked.


    The doctor looked into the operating theater. ¡°We just gave the patient anesthesia. He¡¯s still unconscious, but you have to inform the patient¡¯s family to be mentally prepared. The subsequent facial treatment will cost a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°As long as it can be cured, I¡¯m willing to spend any amount of money. I¡¯ll find the best stic surgeon to treat her,¡± Xu Yan suddenly said.


    This senior was very annoying, but Xu Yan did not want this lively girl to stop smiling. He felt that Shang Jin looked better when she smiled..

 Chapter 861 - 861: 861 Sad

    Chapter 861 - 861: 861 Sad<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li and Lu Qing had already left. They were not familiar with Shang Jin. Even if they stayed here, they would not be of much help. Instead, they would affect the normal order of the hospital.


    However, Xu Yan did not leave. He wanted to see Shang Jin personally. He did not know why he wanted to stay, but he felt that if he did not see Shang Jine out safely, he would not be at ease.<div>


    Tan Rou and the others waited for a while more before the door of the operating room was pushed open. Shang Jin, whose face was covered in a white cloth, was pushed out by the doctor. She had just been anesthetized and was still unconscious.


    Shang Jin¡¯s parents had just arrived. When they saw their daughter in such a state, they immediatelyy on the hospital bed and shouted Shang Jin¡¯s name.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Shang Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ah Jin say that their experiment was over? How could there be an explosion?¡±


    Tan Rou exined, ¡°Auntie, it wasn¡¯t our experiment that exploded. It was theboratory next door that exploded. Senior Shang was shocked by the aftermath of the explosion.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother was very angry. ¡°Who did this? I¡¯m going to settle the score with him now!¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s father pulled her back. ¡°Now is not the time to settle scores with the culprit. We should think about how to treat our daughter¡¯s face. She¡¯s just a little girl. If she¡¯s disfigured, how can she live in the future?¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the best stic surgeon in China and abroad immediately. I¡¯ll cure her face.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, 1 can help too. My mother knows a lot of doctors in the Dermatology Department. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way to treat Senior Shang,¡± Xu Yan said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Shang Jin¡¯s mother said. She nced at one of them and said, ¡°With friends like you who care about her, she will definitely recover soon.¡±


    Shang Jin was transferred to the intensive care unit. The school paid to upgrade the ward, and there were only two patients in one ward. The confidentiality would be secure but it was also very difficult for outsiders to visit her.


    Shang Jin woke up at night, but she didn¡¯t want to see anyone, especially Xu Yan. Shang Jin had said that she liked Xu Yan, and she had been expressing her love to him recently. However, after she was injured, Xu Yan was thest person she wanted to see. No girl wanted her ugly side to be seen by the person she liked.<div>


    Tan Rou wanted to go in and check on Shang Jin¡¯s condition and take her pulse, but Shang Jin refused to let her in. She could only look at Shang Jin through the ss window at the door.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Jiang Min was wearing a hospital gown. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Did Ah Jin agree to let us go in to see her?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°Auntie said that Senior Shang wants to rest now and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. She wants us to go back to ss first.¡±


    Jiang Min sighed. ¡°Alright. Xiao Rou, you should go back first. You still have sses tomorrow. You have already taken a day off today. You can¡¯t dy your sses tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Have a good rest. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Xu Yan and Tan Rou walked out of the hospital. Neither of them spoke, so the atmosphere was very gloomy.


    Shang Jin has been kind to Tan Rou and Tan Rou liked her very much. Seeing Shang Jin lying there, Tan Rou felt bad. She sincerely hoped that Shang Jin would get better soon.


    ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡± Xu Yan suddenly said.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°If you want me to take care of Shang Jin, then don¡¯t say it. She doesn¡¯t want to see anyone now. Even if I want to take care of her, she won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Yan¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°1 know you know medicine and many strange prescriptions, so I want to ask you to cure her face. Don¡¯t worry, I will not skimp on your treatment fees.¡±


    ¡°Even if I take a single cent for the treatment, I will do my best to cure Senior Shang Jin¡¯s face,¡± Tan Rou said.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being weird here. Why do you care so much about her? I thought you didn¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Yan put his hand in his pocket. ¡°She can be quite annoying and she harasses me every day. Sometimes, I wish she would be mute, but when I really see that I can¡¯t speak, I feel quite sad.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t appear in front of her. She won¡¯t be able to stand it


    if the person that she likes sees her in this state..¡±

 Chapter 862 - 862: 862 Taking Leave

    Chapter 862 - 862: 862 Taking Leave<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xu Yan was a very smart person. He knew what Tan Ron meant. ording to his personality, he should be sleeping in the dormitory by now, but he was asking about a girl in the hospital. It was really strange.


    Tan Rou saw his conflicted expression and knew that he hadn¡¯t thought it through yet. Although she hoped that Shang Jin would be happy, Xu Yan was not enlightened. If she asked him to care about Shang Jin now, he would go. However, it wasn¡¯t because he liked Shang Jin, but because of his sympathy.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Hurry up and go back to rest. You still have sses tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Yan sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted Xu Yan to note over tomorrow, but this was not her business. She could not stop Xu Yan froming to the hospital to see Shang Jin.


    Cold drizzles started to fall from the outside. Tan Rou reached out to catch the drizzle. The chill prated her bones, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu stood under the steps with an umbre. ¡°Do you want to go back now?¡±


    When Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu, her depressed mood improved a lot. She rushed under Zhuang Liu¡¯s umbre and hugged him tightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I saw the explosion in your school building on the news. It happened to be theboratory building you were in. Although I knew you didn¡¯t have an experiment today, 1 was still worried that something would happen to you, so 1 rushed over. Your counselor said that you took leave toe to the hospital, so I followed you here,¡± said Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, but it wasn¡¯t raining when 1 came.¡±


    Tan Rou let go of Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the ss monitor. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Zhuang Liu tilted the umbre towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±<div>


    ¡°ss monitor, do you need us to give you a lift?¡± Tan Rou turned to Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan looked at Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou and shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll leaveter.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Okay, then be careful on the road.¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu snuggled up to each other and left. Under the big ck umbre were two people who liked each other. They held each other¡¯s arms, and their entire bodies were filled with happiness.


    When Xu Yan saw them, he thought of Shang Jin. No matter how much it cost, he had to cure Shang Jin¡¯s face. It was not for anything else, but he just did not want to see that smiling girl cry.


    The next day, Tan Rou and Xu Yan both applied for leave. Xu Yan said that he wanted to go to his hometown, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t say where she was going.


    Tan Rou was very mysterious this time. Even Li Li and Tian Tian didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    ¡°Do you not know where Tan Rou went?¡± Lu Qing asked for the eighteenth time.


    Li Li was annoyed by his questions. She said directly, ¡°Rourou only told Brother Zhuang Liu. If you want to ask, you can ask Brother Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Lu Qing couldn¡¯t ask Zhuang Liu. It would be bad if Zhuang Liu thought that he was coveting his girlfriend.


    Tan Rou and Xu Yan weren¡¯t around, so they weren¡¯t in the mood to eat. After finishing their meal, they went to their club activities.<div>


    Where did Tan Rou go? She went to a very secret ce.


    ¡°Long time no see, Xiao Rou.¡± An old man with a white beard and hair said with a straight face, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The white-bearded old man said, ¡°I heard about you from Old Wu and the others. 1 didn¡¯t expect your brain to recover. This is something worth celebrating. When you were injured back then, 1 went to yourboratory and wanted to bring you back for treatment. Unfortunately, when I went, you had already left.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Chang. It was veryplicated back then. Even if you treat me, my brain won¡¯t recover. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    ¡°Has your brain recovered?¡± Grandpa Chang asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯vepletely recovered. Otherwise, why would I be here?¡± Tan Rou said.


    Grandpa Chang smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered. Are you a university student now? Where do you go to school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a freshman at Capital University.¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Grandpa Chang calcted the time. ¡°Today isn¡¯t a holiday. Why are you here?¡±


    Tan Rou revealed the purpose of her trip. ¡°I¡¯m taking a leave from school. I was hoping to borrow a few books from here. Is it convenient for me to do so?¡±


    Grandpa Chang said, ¡°Of course.. Hurry up and head inside!¡±

 Chapter 863 - 863: 863 Waiting for You Every Day

    Chapter 863: 863 Waiting for You Every Day


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron had entered the treasure room that she had not returned for four to five years. The location of many books had changed. Tan Rou spent an entire afternoon finding the medical books she needed.


    Grandpa Chang also apanied her in her search. When he saw that she had found so many medical books, he asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re already very beautiful. You don¡¯t need to fix your face, right? Listen to Grandpa. Don¡¯t go for stic surgery. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Grandpa Chang, why would 1 go for stic surgery? I¡¯m very satisfied with my face. 1 don¡¯t need stic surgery.¡± She exined,


    ¡°I¡¯m reading these medical books for a senior of mine. She injured her face in an explosion. 1 want to make some medicine for her to help her face recover faster.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou is such a kind girl,¡± Grandpa Chang said.


    Tan Rou carried the pile of medical books away. ¡°Grandpa Chang, I¡¯ll go inside to read first. If there¡¯s nothing special, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be watching you at your door. 1 won¡¯t let anyone disturb you.¡± Grandpa Chang said.


    Tan Rou had been in there for half a month. In this half a month, other thanmunicating with Grandpa Chang, she had not seen anyone else. She did not even see Zhuang Liu.


    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t have time to go to Zhuang Liu, but because she had been staying in the pharmacy to make more medicine. She didn¡¯t have time to clean herself up at all. Her body was emitting an unpleasant smell, and she didn¡¯t want Zhuang Liu to see her embarrassed look.


    Half a monthter, Tan Rou came out with her messy hair. Her eyes were red and her lower eyelids were dark. It was obvious that shecked sleep.


    ¡°Grandpa Chang, help me keep these bottles safe.¡± Tan Rou squinted her eyes. ¡°I want to take a shower and have a good sleep. No one is to disturb me.¡±


    ¡°If my students were as serious as you are,¡± Grandpa Chang said emotionally when he smelled her scent. ¡°The average standard of Chinese medicine in our country would be raised by a lot.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Now, that everyone has realized the importance of Chinese medicine, more and more young people are learning Chinese medicine. In the future, it will flourish.¡±


    Grandpa Chang nodded. ¡°Alright, I hope 1 can live to see this day.¡±


    Tan Rou took her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. As soon as she entered the bathroom, Zhuang Liu came over.


    Zhuang Liu carried a big box of delicacies and handed it to Grandpa Chang skillfully. He said, ¡°Today, we have shrimp rice with stir-fried shredded pork and tomato beef soup. Grandpa Chang, please send it to Rourou.¡±


    He also wanted to personally deliver the food to Tan Rou, but Tan Rou said that no one was allowed to disturb her while she was researching the new drug. Therefore, she could only give the food to Grandpa Chang and ask him to send it to Tan Rou.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring her food anymore,¡± Grandpa Chang said.


    Zhuang Liu frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t I bring her food?¡±


    Grandpa Chang stroked his white beard and smiled. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so sensitive. Let me finish. 1 told you not to bring her food because she doesn¡¯t need you to bring her food anymore.¡±


    Zhuang Liu subconsciously thought that something had happened to Tan Rou, but seeing how rxed the old man was, it didn¡¯t seem like anything had happened.


    ¡°Please make yourself clear,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while,¡± Grandpa Chang said.


    The first person Tan Rou saw when she came out of the shower was Zhuang Liu. She was very happy. ¡°Third Brother, how did you know that 1 wasing out today?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing out today,¡± Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°But I¡¯ve been waiting for you every day. I think you¡¯lle out one day.¡±


    Tan Rou felt a lump in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to apany you, but I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the same if you apany me again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight and then go to the movies?¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    Zhuang Liu wanted to agree, but he changed his mind when he saw the dark circles in Tan Ron¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go after a while. You need to rest now.¡±


    Tan Rou started to feel sleepy at the mention of rest. ¡°I do want to lie down and rest.¡±


    Zhuang Liu walked to Tan Ron¡¯s side. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you home now..¡±

 Chapter 864 - 864: 864 It Won’t Recover

    Chapter 864: 864 It Won¡¯t Recover


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron slept until five in the morning the next day. When she woke up, it was still dark outside. Moreover, the room she slept in was not her room, but Zhuang Liu¡¯s room.


    Zhuang Liu was lying beside Tan Rou with one hand on her body. He woke up the moment Tan Rou moved.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? You¡¯ve already slept for neen hours,¡± Zhuang Liu asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, your stomach will hurt.¡±


    Tan Rou was indeed hungry, but it was still dark. How could she eat?


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat when it¡¯s dawn.¡± Tan Rou smacked her lips.


    Zhuang Liu heard the sound of her smacking her lips. He ignored Tan Ron¡¯s objection and insisted on cooking.


    Tan Rou hugged Zhuang Liu. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Zhuang Liu kissed the side of her face. ¡°Wait a minute, 1¡¯11 go get you breakfast now.¡±


    Tan Rou washed her face, brushed her teeth, and ate breakfast. As she ate, she suddenly remembered something very important.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my medicine?¡± Tan Rou stood up from her chair. ¡°Oh no, I forgot my medicine.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled helplessly. ¡°How could I forget?¡±


    He pointed at the bag on the coffee table and said, ¡°All the medicine you made is inside. There¡¯s also a bunch of keys. It¡¯s from that white-bearded old man. He said that if you want to go again next time, you can just take the keys to open the door.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Tan Rou was surprised. ¡°Why would Grandpa Chang give me the key?¡±


    ¡°Is this key special?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°The key is the symbol of the owner of the treasure room. Grandpa Chang was the previous owner of the library, so the key has always been in his hands. Now that he¡¯s given this key to me, it means that he will pass the library to me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that this was a good thing. He had a simple look around the library and found that it was filled with medical books that he could not understand. If Tan Rou inherited the library, her medical skills would improve.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about thister.¡± Tan Rou quickly finished her breakfast. ¡°The most important thing now is to cure Senior Shang Jin¡¯s face.¡±


    Tan Rou rushed to the hospital at dawn.


    After two surgeries, Shang Jin¡¯s face had already recovered by six percent. The follow-up treatment would not only cost a lot of money but there was also a 90% chance of leaving arge scar.


    Xu Yan contacted many doctors. After seeing the burn on Shang Jin¡¯s face, they all said that there would still be scars. No doctor could guarantee that Shang Jin could be cured.


    Before she entered the door, Tan Rou heard Shang Jin¡¯s voice. ¡°It won¡¯t recover. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. My face won¡¯t recover.¡±


    Then came Shang Jin¡¯s mother¡¯s voice. She advised, ¡°Ah Jin, let¡¯s give it a try. As long as there¡¯s a little hope, your father and 1 won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no hospital that has a higher level of treatment than the First People¡¯s Hospital in the Capital. Since it can¡¯t be cured here, what¡¯s the use of going elsewhere?¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother wanted to say something but was stopped by Shang Jin. ¡°Mom, I want to rest. All of you can leave.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother sighed. After covering her daughter with the nket, she quietly went out.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shang Jin¡¯s mother saw Tan Rou at the door. ¡°You¡¯re Ah Jin¡¯s ssmate, right? I saw you at the hospitalst time. Besides, I heard from Minmin and the others that you saved my daughter. If you hadn¡¯t treated her, she might not have made it to the hospital.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the woman in front of her who had aged half a month. She felt a little ufortable. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s Senior Shang Jin¡¯s injury?¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s had two surgeries, but the results weren¡¯t very good. Moreover, Ah Jin refused to cooperate with the treatment. Your friend found many doctors for her, but not only did she refuse to meet them, she even angrily chased your friend out. If you see him, please help me apologize. All Jin didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She¡¯s just in a bad mood.¡±


    Tan Rou knew who she was talking about. Li Li also told her about Xu Yan going to the doctor, but Shang Jin refused to cooperate, so the treatment could not continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find a way to treat her burns.. 1 just happened to find a few ointment that can treat burns, maybe she can give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 865 - 865: 865 Don’t Give Up

    Chapter 865: 865 Don¡¯t Give Up


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother was in a difficult position. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see her friends now, and she doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with the doctor. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll say bad things to drive you away.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t leave. As long as you let me talk to her, I¡¯ll convince her.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother was skeptical. She could not help Shang Jin now. She might as well let this little girl try; perhaps Shang Jin would agree to the treatment.


    Tan Rou pushed open the door and saw the girl lying under the nket. The girl¡¯s back was facing the door, so she couldn¡¯t see the wound on her face.


    After a while, Shang Jin said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t i tell you to go out? Why are you here again?¡±


    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Shang Jin heard Tan Ron¡¯s voice and immediately covered his head. ¡°Get out quickly. I look very ugly now. Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ll scare you!¡±


    Tan Rou walked straight to Shang Jin¡¯s bedside and said softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling very ufortable, but it¡¯s not a good idea to keep hiding. We should actively get the treatments done.¡±


    Shang Jin, who was hiding under the nket, said, ¡°The doctor said that there¡¯s a 90% chance that there will be a scar. The treatment fee is also costly. In this half a month, I¡¯ve already spent most of the 400,000 yuan from the dividends. If I continue to receive treatment, my family will be dragged down by me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. Burn treatment is indeed very expensive,¡± Tan Rou said to her.


    It was the first time Shang Jin heard someone agree with her point of view, so he stuck his head out from under the nket. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re different from them. They only tell me not to care about money. As long as I¡¯m well, they¡¯ll be happy even if they spend all the money.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do now? Are you going out with such a face?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Shang Jin shook his head and said, ¡°I will never go out again. With my face like this, I will only scare others.¡±


    ¡°What about your ice beauty junior? Are you giving up?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    Shang Jin¡¯s eyes were sore and she almost cried. The doctor said that she couldn¡¯t cry, so she could only continue to hold it in. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I liked him. When I was young, I liked to watch TV dramas. The male lead in the drama looked handsome, but they were all very cold, so I dreamed of finding such a person to be my boyfriend. I finally found him, but now that my face has be like this, how can I be with him?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cooperate with the treatment? Xu Yan took more than half a month¡¯s leave to find a doctor for you,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°You know, he never takes leave.¡±


    Shang Jin was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me. He just sympathizes with me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give up on him just like that?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. 1 don¡¯t have the face to see him anymore.¡± Shang Jin was very sad.


    Tan Rou took out the bag containing the ointment. ¡°This is the ointment for treating burns. Try it again. Compared to the treatment fee of millions, this is much cheaper.¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t want to try. She was in a state of despair now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to try anymore.¡±


    She was afraid that her hope would be shattered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, okay?¡± Tan Rou held Shang Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°My impression of you is that you are a sunny and cheerful person; who looks especially good when she smiles and is very handsome when she scolds people. I like her very much. The people who love you and the people you love are trying their best to cure your face. How can you give up so easily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of failure! The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment,¡± Shang Jin said sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disappointed anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to give up before trying.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Just like how you liked Xu Yan. You knew that Xu Yan might not like you, but you still bravely pursued him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°That¡¯s different¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°It takes courage to do everything. I believe you can do it. Can you try onest time?¡±


    Shang Jin looked at the bottles of ointment and nodded. ¡°Okay, 1 want to try again.¡±


    After Tan Rou convinced Shang Jin, she told the good news to Shang Jin¡¯s mother and told her the order of application of the ointment.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Shang Jin¡¯s mother was very touched. ¡°If you can cure her, then you¡¯ve saved my daughter twice. It¡¯s my All Jin¡¯s blessing to have you as a friend..¡±

 Chapter 866 - 866: 866 What Happened Recently

    Chapter 866: 866 What Happened Recently


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wee. We all hope that our Senior Sister can recover quickly, so as long as there¡¯s a chance for her to recover, we have to fight for it. Maybe we can seed. You and Uncle have to rest more,¡± Tan Rou warned. ¡°Don¡¯t fall ill before Senior Sister recovers.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s mother wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said very emotionally, ¡°Thank you for your help. When All Jin recovers, 1 will treat you to a meal.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Senior to treat me to a meal after she recovers.¡±


    After leaving the hospital, Tan Rou had lunch with Zhuang Liu as promised. She had taken a long leave anyway, so she didn¡¯t mind taking an extra day off.


    Tan Rou had been in the library the entire time, so she didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. Now that she was out, it was time to understand the situation outside.


    ¡°Hu Cheng¡¯s body has been sent to be cremated. His parents went to Capital University to cause a ruckus and even posted this matter online. The school pulled out the surveince footage and pointed out that Hu Cheng was the one who caused the explosion. His parents left dejectedly.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Now, the parents of several ssmates are looking for Hu Cheng¡¯s parents to settle scores. Hu Cheng¡¯s parents lost contact after returning to their hometown.¡±


    Tan Rou had long known that Hu Cheng was dead, but she did not know that he was the one who caused the explosion. Now that Zhuang Liu had told her the truth about the explosion, she only felt that the students who were implicated by Hu Cheng were pitiful. Burn injuries were very difficult to treat. Even if the school paidpensation, they would not be able to remove the scars on their bodies.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xue Lin?¡± Tan Rou was more concerned about Xue Lin¡¯s injury. That afternoon, Xue Lin stayed in the emergency room for 10 hours. She didn¡¯te out of the emergency room until Tan Rou left.


    ¡°Her condition is very bad.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Xue Lin¡¯s burns are as high as 70%. Her parents spent a lot of money to hire a doctor from abroad overnight to save her life. She¡¯s still in the intensive care unit. It¡¯s still uncertain if she can survive.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much about our school?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re not around, of course, I¡¯ll help you pay more attention to the situation over there.¡±


    Tan Rou was quite happy. ¡°How¡¯s your family?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°He Xi, that lunatic, came out of the mental hospital.¡±


    Tan Rou paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange it?¡±


    ¡°I already arranged. As long as He Xi entered the mental hospital, she would not be allowed toe out again. However, ns could not keep up with changes. He Xi was no longer a lunatic who had lost control of her mind, but a fool with low intelligence. The mental hospital doesn¡¯t ept idiots, so she was released.


    Tan Rou tapped the te lightly. She rested her chin on her wrist and smiled. ¡°Third Brother, you didn¡¯t handle this matter well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also knew that he did not do a good job with He Xi. He should have thought of a way to send He Xi back abroad from the beginning and not let her return to the country. However, doing so was more difficult. After all, He Xi was invited to participate in the Fragrance Festival. He could not stop He Xi from participating in normal work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it soon.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that He Xi came out. She was found by Han Min to restrain me. I can also use He Xi to punish Han Min. The charity organization in Han Min¡¯s hands has already illegally collected a lot of money. It¡¯s time to settle it now.¡±


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 give you another chance. If He Xi¡¯s matter can¡¯t be resolved, I¡¯ll be angry with you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. He promised Tan Rou, ¡°This time, 1 will solve He Xi¡¯s problem.¡±


    After dinner, the two of them went to watch a movie. After that, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou went home.


    It started to rain outside again. Tan Rou sat in the car and saw Tian Tian running in the rain. She had a book on her head, but it was not of much use. Her entire body was drenched.


    ¡°Third Brother, lean forward a little. I see Tiantian.¡± Tan Rou rolled down the window and called out to Tian Tian, ¡°Tian Tian, get in the car quickly.¡±


    Tian Tian was only focused on running forward and did not hear Tan Rou calling her, nor did she see the puddle on the ground. She stepped into the puddle and her body was dirty and wet. All her books flew out..

 Chapter 867 - 867: 867 Take Care of Tian Tian

    Chapter 867: 867 Take Care of Tian Tian


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian fell into a small puddle. Her knee was injured and blood wasing out of her hand. Why was she so unlucky? She had brought an umbre with her when she went out in the afternoon. Then, she left the wet umbre at the door of the ssroom. However, after ss in the afternoon, the umbre was gone.


    Li Li had a club activity and didn¡¯te back with her. Lan Ning said he would lend her the umbre, but she didn¡¯t take it. As a result, the rain became heavier the moment they left the school. Before she reached the door, she fell again. She suddenly felt that she was useless. She could fall even when she was walking.


    ¡°Tiantian, did you hurt yourself?¡± Tan Rou held an umbre and came over to help her. ¡°Come with me to the car.¡±


    When Tian Tian saw Tan Rou, she felt sad. She did not want to dirty Tan Ron¡¯s clothes, so she said, ¡°Rourou, you should go back first. Anyway, I¡¯m already wet. I don¡¯t want to dirty Brother Zhuang Liu¡¯s car.¡±


    Zhuang Liu got out of the driver¡¯s seat and took out a big ck umbre to hold the two of them. ¡°I can wash the car if it¡¯s dirty, but if you catch a cold, the problem will be more serious.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tian Tian sneezed loudly. She instantly felt a chill seep into her clothes, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    Tan Rou looked at her lips which were turning purple from the cold and hurriedly handed the umbre to Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her into the car. Turn up the heat in the car.¡±


    Tian Tian was lying alone in the backseat. The temperature in the car was already very high, but she still felt cold. By the time she got home to take her temperature, Tian Tian¡¯s fever had already reached 39.3 degrees, which was considered a high fever.


    Tan Rou took a picture of the thermometer and sent it to Tao Zhi. She felt that this was a good opportunity. If Tao Zhi liked Tian Tian, he woulde back to see her. If Tao Zhi didn¡¯te back, she wouldn¡¯t care about Tao Zhi and Tian Tian anymore.


    ¡°Rourou, do you have a fever?¡± Tao Zhi replied instantly.


    Tan Rou typed a reply. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Tiantian. She was drenched in the rain today and even fell on the road. Her hands and arms were injured.¡±


    ¡°Did you send her to the hospital?¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bandaged her wound and given her some fever medicine. She fell asleep after taking the medicine,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°Okay, if you need anything, you can call me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back to see her?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    After a long time, Tao Zhi replied, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go. You should inform her boyfriend to take care of her.¡±


    Tan Rou was very confused. ¡°When did she have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a boyfriend?¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    Tan Rou immediately called him. ¡°Tiantian doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend at all. She even told usst time that she wanted to date, but she just couldn¡¯t find a suitable person.¡±


    Tao Zhi was a little agitated. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you. If you don¡¯t want toe back to see her, don¡¯t find so many excuses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Are you sure she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tan Rou was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Tao Zhi arrived at Tan Rou¡¯s ce as fast as he could. He wanted to go to Tian Tian¡¯s room as soon as he entered, but Tan Rou stopped him.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you stopping me? I¡¯m going to see how she¡¯s doing.¡± Tao Zhi said anxiously.


    ¡°I can let you in, but you have to answer my question,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tao Zhi wanted to see Tian Tian as soon as possible.


    ¡°Let me ask you, do you like Tiantian?¡± Tan Rou asked her.


    Tao Zhi was stunned. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°I like her. If she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, I¡¯m willing to be her boyfriend and take care of her for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Take care of her for the rest of her life as her boyfriend?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    Tao Zhi thought for a moment and replied, ¡°If she is willing, I would marry her.¡±


    Tan Rou opened the door that was slightly ajar. Then, she said to Tian Tian, who had just woken up, ¡°Tian Tian, I¡¯ve already helped you ask what you wanted to know. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself from now on.¡±


    Tian Tian hid her face under the nket and did not say a word.


    Tan Rou gave Tao Zhi a look, signaling him to go in quickly. ¡°Take good care of Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Tao Zhi nodded.


    After entering, Tao Zhi felt that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wanted to take the initiative. ¡°Tiantian, are you feeling better?¡±


    Tian Tian stuck her head out, revealing a flushed face. ¡°I¡¯m still a little dizzy.¡±


    Tao Zhi ced his hand on her head. ¡°Let me give you a massage.¡±


    Tian Tian smiled. ¡°Alright..¡±

 Chapter 868 - 868: 868 Invitation Letter

    Chapter 868: 868 Invitation Letter


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron secretly observed Tao Zhi and Tian Tian at the door. Seeing that the two of them were getting along so harmoniously, her worried heart could be put at ease. She was also very happy that she would have a sister-inw soon.


    She went downstairs with a smile on her face. Aunt Zhou could not help but ask when she saw the smile on her face. ¡°Eldest Miss, what made you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zhou, I¡¯m going to have a sister-inw soon,¡± Tan Rou said quietly as she pulled Aunt Zhou aside.


    Aunt Zhou immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Are you talking about Eldest Young Master and Miss Tian Tian?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Yes, my brother is taking care of Tiantian now.¡±


    Aunt Zhou was also very happy. ¡°Eldest Young Master finally had a girlfriend. If he still could not find a girlfriend, Old Madam and Madam would probably arrange a blind date for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯ll inform the old madam in a while.¡± Aunt Zhou said with a smile.


    However, Tan Rou asked her to wait. ¡°Let them speak for themselves. We¡¯ll help them pass on the message. What if we send the message wrongly?¡±


    Aunt Zhou felt that it made sense, so she would not say it for now.


    ¡°Whose letter is this?¡± Tan Rou asked when she saw the envelope in Aunt Zhou¡¯s hand.


    Aunt Zhou came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, this is a letter for you. It was sent this morning. I forgot to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Who would send me a letter?¡± Tan Rou was a little curious. ¡°The technology is developing so quickly now. There are people who still use handwritten letters?¡±


    She opened the letter and saw that it was a letter from abroad. Then, she knew who sent it to her.


    ¡°This is an invitation letter from the International Association of Sciences, inviting me to participate in the Global Scientist Evaluation and Qualification Competition,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Aunt Zhou didn¡¯t know what it was, but she knew that it was very powerful just from the name. ¡°Did Miss win another award?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Not yet. This is just an invitation. I will only receive the award after I pass the certification.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Miss is really amazing!¡± Aunt Zhou praised.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m going home first. I need to apply for a visa. 1 have to go overseas before the new year.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can get good results, Eldest Miss,¡± Aunt Zhou said.


    Tan Rou was preparing to apply for a visa when she suddenly received a link from Hang Wei. Even if she did not open it, she knew who the protagonist was. After all, such a big name was hanging on the link title.


    ¡°Liu Xing, a genius girl!¡±


    ¡°Obtained the world¡¯s highest scientific certification ¨C Liu Xing.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xing!¡±


    Tan Rou opened it and took a few nces. The reason was that Liu Xing had posted a Weibo post. The attached picture was an invitation letter that was the same as Tan Ron¡¯s, but the name was different. Then she posted: [Years of hard work finally paid off! ]


    Countless Inte trolls were praising her and these were those trolls that Liu Xing had hired. Tan Rou saw several identical blog posts, and they were all from the same person.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s buy a few trending searches too.¡± Hang Wei sent a message to Tan Rou. ¡°You¡¯re much better than Liu Xing. You¡¯ll be more popr than her.¡±


    Tan Rou did not care about the poprity of the Inte. If possible, she hoped that she would never be on the trending searches for the rest of her life. It was very troublesome to be on the trending searches. Not only would she be pointed at by others, but she would also have to spend time eliminating the trending searches. It would be a waste of her energy.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Only Liu Xing would like to be in the limelight,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Hang Wei was not convinced. ¡°Are we just going to let her continue showing off like this?¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a while and replied, ¡°Do you still have evidence for the robotwsuit?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. We can lose anything but this.¡±


    ¡°Slowly release the evidence and let the foreign scientists see who they sent the invitation to. However, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t let Liu Xing find out that you did it.¡±


    Hang Wei did not understand what Tan Rou meant. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her. Why should I hide from her?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°It¡¯s not because we¡¯re afraid of her, but because we don¡¯t want her to know who did it. She¡¯ll be furious if she doesn¡¯t know who is behind this.¡±


    Hang Wei was very impressed with Tan Rou. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯m on your side. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how 1 died if I were to be screwed over by you..¡±

 Chapter 869 - 869: 869 Another Trending Search

    Chapter 869: 869 Another Trending Search


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron told him to stop talking nonsense and quickly go deal with the matter. Hang Wei immediately sorted out the evidence and posted a message on the inte. Even if Liu Xing wanted to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to, unless she was the number one hacker in the world.


    Liu Xing was browsing the trending searches that she had bought. When she saw so many people praising her, she suddenly felt that her strength was extraordinary. It seemed that she had already obtained the global advanced certification of scientists.


    Suddenly, a discordant blog post appeared on her trending searches. It was just a few words, but it was all about her stealing other people¡¯s work for profit.


    Liu Xing was very angry. She immediately informed the administrator to delete this discordant post and then continued to refresh the post.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it didn¡¯t refresh, but once it did, it would be a big deal. There were more and more articles simr to the previous blog post. Not only were there texts, but there were also videos and pictures.


    Liu Xing once again informed the administrator to delete the post, but there were too many posts, and the administrator could not delete them all. What was worse was that a few new trending searches had been topped. In just a few minutes, the number of views had reached more than 100,000, and thousands of posts had been posted.


    ¡°Liu Xing, giarism!¡±


    ¡°Liu Xing! Prepare for awsuit!¡±


    ¡°Genius girl? Just a giarism king!¡±


    Liu Xing wanted the administrator to block these entries, no matter how much it cost, it didn¡¯t matter as long as they could make these entries disappear.


    However, the administrator told her that their system had been hacked. They didn¡¯t create these entries, and they couldn¡¯t block them. They could only delete a few of the more unpleasant posts.


    Liu Xing called the administrator. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already spent the money anyway. You have to help me solve this matter! If you don¡¯t help me solve it, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    The administrator felt that this matter was not something that a small employee like him could solve, so he called the boss. The boss said that he should not deal with this matter no matter how much she could pay.


    Liu Xing was dumbfounded when she received the news. There were actually people who did not want to earn money. What should she do now? Let the news on the Inte ferment?


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at the posts under those terms, but she couldn¡¯t help it, so she clicked on them and casually read a few blog posts.


    ¡°This is too disgusting. So the matter of Liu Xing giarizing is true! Last year, it was exposed that she giarized, but because there was no follow-up, 1 thought that someone was deliberately spreading rumors.¡±


    ¡°How can it be a rumor? Why don¡¯t you think about it? If she didn¡¯t giarised, why would she pay so much money? Thepensation is a few hundred million. Liu Xing is not a fool. Why would she give so much money?¡±


    ¡°The person she giarized was Tan Rou, the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the Capital. Could it be that the Tao family spent money to buy her an invention?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I remember that Tan Rou is quite powerful. She¡¯s also a genius.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag that little girl out to take the bullet. Liu Xing is disgusting. It¡¯s because of her giarism that the Song family¡¯s robot business can¡¯t continue.


    I used to work at the Song family¡¯s robot factory. After the robots couldn¡¯t be sold, I lost my job. I haven¡¯t found a job until now!¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who is awyer at the Capital City Law Firm. She told me about Liu Xing¡¯swsuit and even took a video. If you want anything, you can send me a private message.¡±


    Soon after, video after video of Liu Xing¡¯s confession in court was released. She admitted that she had giarized Tan Ron¡¯s works, and not just one. Most of her works were giarized from Tan Rou, and a small portion of her works were directly copied from Tan Ron¡¯s works. Only some of the not-so-famous and not-so-useful inventions were created by her.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Liu Xing was almost driven crazy by those videos and pictures. Ever since this matter was exposed, all of her partners called her to ask what had happened. Some of her partners even wanted to terminate their contracts with her and asked her topensate for the losses.


    Liu Xing searched for a while, but she could not find out who had put these things online. She was so angry that she smashed her mouse. ¡°What¡¯s the point of hiring all of you?!¡±


    After saying that, she threw the mouse away.


    The mouse happened to hit Ying Xian¡¯s feet. He picked up the broken mouse and said, ¡°Why are you venting your anger on it? It¡¯s not like it did this.¡±


    ¡°If I find out who did it, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Liu Xing gritted her teeth..

 Chapter 870 - 870: 870 Strange Development

    Chapter 870: 870 Strange Development


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Ying Xian advised. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be resolved just because you¡¯re mad. Perhaps you¡¯ll find a solution after you calm down.¡±


    Liu Xing red at him and then calmed down. She said sadly, ¡°Ah Xian, what should I do? I¡¯m about to take part in the Global Advanced Scientist Certification, but this suddenly happened. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll cancel my qualifications because of this.¡±


    ¡°If we leave this matter alone, it will definitely affect your selection.¡± Ying Xian didn¡¯t want Liu Xing to lose the right to be chosen. If Liu Xing was chosen, they would have endless money to spend in the future. If Liu Xing failed, then they would definitely be heavily injured.


    ¡°Then what should 1 do?¡± Liu Xing asked.


    ¡°Think about it, who could have done this?¡± Ying Xian analyzed calmly.


    The first person Liu Xing suspected was Tan Rou. Only Tan Rou had always been against her.


    Moreover, the other protagonist of this trending topic was Tan Rou. The trending topics were divided into two factions. One faction was the troll army and fans that Liu Xing had hired to scold Tan Rou, and the other faction was scolding Liu Xing from Tan Ron¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°It must be Tan Rou. She came back and wanted to take everything that belonged to me.¡± Liu Xing gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle the score with her now!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment! Do you have Tan Ron¡¯s contact?¡± Ying Xian asked. ¡°We aren¡¯t even sure if she did it; even if you go to her, she won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Liu Xing had no other choice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go beg her to stop targeting me. As long as this assessment is over, I won¡¯t find trouble with her again.¡±


    Ying Xian thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, we can try this method. I¡¯ll find her contact information immediately and ask her out for a chat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ying Xian,¡± said Liu Xing.


    ¡°You¡¯re my lover, so it¡¯s only right for me to do this,¡± Ying Xian said.


    He began to search for Tan Ron¡¯s contact information while Liu Xing continued to think of ways to clear the entry. Suddenly, all the negative news about Liu Xing¡¯s giarism disappeared, as if it had never appeared. Instead, a new entry was created.


    ¡°Tan Rou! Liu Xing!¡±


    The bottom of the entry was filled with people who scolded Liu Xing because the first post of this entry had a picture. It was a screenshot of Liu Xing¡¯s chat with the Inte trolls scolding Tan Rou.


    ¡°As expected, being rich is amazing. Tan Rou was scolded so badly that she¡¯s still on the trending searches. But what about Liu Xing? The negative news about her disappeared just like that.¡±


    ¡°The Tao family is richer than Liu Xing, but the Tao family didn¡¯t spend money to remove the negative news about Tan Rou being scolded, which means that it¡¯s all fake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been unhappy with Liu Xing for a long time. She bought a trending topic on Weibo for such a trivial matter. Two days ago, there was a trending topic saying that she bought a new blue dress. What¡¯s wrong with her? Does she also want to be on par with the great men in blue dresses at home and abroad?¡±


    When Ying Xian saw the screenshot, he questioned Liu Xing angrily, ¡°Why did you buy fake reviewers at this critical moment? 1 told you not to send out the pictures of the invitation letter, but you insisted. Now that you¡¯ve caused so much trouble, how are you going to deal with it?¡±


    Liu Xing felt wronged and said, ¡°All Xian, I¡¯m doing this for the good of our studio. Business is so difficult now. If 1 don¡¯t increase our poprity, why would anyonee to work with us? Moreover, I had just sent out the picture of the invitation letter when someone came to discuss business with us. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    Ever since thestwsuit, the business has be difficult. Although Liu Xing was still a talented girl who was sought after on the surface, the country had already started investigating Liu Xing. If it was not for the fact that they could not find any evidence, Liu Xing would have been abandoned by the country long ago.


    To maintain her studio, Liu Xing had to participate in many activities that she had never attended before, such as lectures at Capital University. If it was in the past, Liu Xing would not have participated.


    ¡°Liu Xing, you¡¯re too muddle-headed! 1 shouldn¡¯t have let you stay alone in the studio,¡± Ying Xian said in annoyance.


    Liu Xing was frustrated. ¡°I asked you to find Tan Ron¡¯s contact number. Have you found it?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m looking for it.¡± Yin Xian suddenly became annoyed..

 Chapter 871 - 871: 871 Because You’re Not Worthy

    Chapter 871: 871 Because You¡¯re Not Worthy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ying Xian searched for a long time before he managed to find Tan Ron¡¯s counselor¡¯s contact information from a student he had taught before. Then, he obtained Tan Ron¡¯s contact information through the counselor.


    ¡°Found it.¡± Ying Xian showed Liu Xing his phone number. ¡°Should we call now?


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Xing snatched Ying Xian¡¯s phone and immediately called Tan Ron.


    The first time she called, Tan Rou did not pick up. Liu Xing didn¡¯t give up. She called twice more. On the third call, she changed the number and Tan Rou finally picked up.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Tan Rou answered the call calmly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Xing suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Tan Rou recognized Liu Xing¡¯s voice and chuckled. ¡°What are you saying? 1 don¡¯t understand a word of it.¡±


    Liu Xing heard Tan Ron¡¯sughter and knew that Tan Rou must be mocking her. She shouted, ¡°Do you want me dead?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you just received an invitation to the global Scientist Certification Competition, right? This is a happy thing. Why are you so angry?¡±


    Her fingers operated the mouse and clicked on theputer screen a few times. A few new web pages appeared on theputer screen. These were the big gifts she gave to Liu Xing.


    ¡°Were you behind the news that appeared on the Inte?¡± Liu Xing questioned.


    ¡°What happened online?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Tan Rou clicked twice and a new article was posted. Soon, a new trending topic appeared.


    ¡°You deliberately released negative news about me before 1 participated in the certification. Are you trying to get the certification yourself? You¡¯re too despicable,¡± Liu Xing said in exasperation.


    Tan Rou¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Do you want to see how your work was invented? Can giarized works be considered representative works?¡±


    ¡°Those are all my hard work!¡± Liu Xing¡¯s expression was terrifying. Her eyes were red and her face was ck. She looked like she wanted to chop someone.


    When Ying Xian saw Liu Xing like this, he suddenly felt afraid. In his impression, Liu Xing had always been a gentle girl. He did not expect her to reveal such a terrifying side. It was too terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re thick-skinned!¡± Tan Roumented, ¡°If the Global Scientist Association allows you to pass the certification, then they won¡¯t be able to organize any more events in the future. And I don¡¯t agree with them sending you an invitation because you¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Liu Xing was stunned. She felt that Tan Rou¡¯s words were a little strange. ¡°Did you also send an application?¡±


    ¡°If you can apply, why can¡¯t I?¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Liu Xing turned around and scolded Ying Xian, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to look after her? Why didn¡¯t I know about her application to the Science Association?¡±


    Ying Xian felt wrong. How could he keep an eye on Tan Rou? No matter if Tan Rou was at school or home, he could not get close to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight among yourselves. Instead of arguing, why don¡¯t you think about how to face your business partner?¡± Tan Rouughed.


    Tan Rou hung up the phone. As soon as she hung up, another call immediately rang Liu Xing¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Hello, CEO Wang!¡± Liu Xing picked up the phone. ¡°Everything on the Inte is fake. Someone deliberately spread rumors about me. Don¡¯t believe it! Moreover, 1 just received an invitation letter from the Global Association of Sciences and will be going overseas soon. If you break off our cooperation now. it will be difficult for us to work together in the future.¡±


    On the other side, CEO Wang said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We already have a new target for cooperation. You can look at the news. You¡¯re not the only one in our country who has received an invitation.¡±


    Ying Xian showed his phone to Liu Xing and whispered, ¡°The other person is Tan Rou. The inte is flooded with it. She probably bought it too.¡±


    When Liu Xing saw Tan Rou¡¯s name, the mes of hatred filled his heart. ¡°This b*tch, I must kill her!¡±


    President Wang was shocked by her. ¡°Miss Liu, I don¡¯t know anything. Please don¡¯t implicate me. Our cooperation ends here. Thepensation will be transferred to your ount. Don¡¯t contact me again in the future.¡± With that, he hung up the phone..

 Chapter 872 - 872: 872 Play Bigger

    Chapter 872: 872 y Bigger


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Boss, why did you expose yourself?¡± Hang Wei was personally scolding Liu Xing¡¯s troll army when he suddenly saw a new trending topic. He clicked on it and saw that Tan Rou had posted about him receiving an invitation.


    ¡°The only thing Liu Xing can take out now is this invitation letter. With this invitation letter, her business partners will have more time to consider. However, as long as someone else gets an invitation, those partners will immediately terminate their contract with Liu Xing. They are all businessmen and will not take such a big risk to protect Liu Xing.¡±


    Tan Rou patiently exined to Hang Wei.


    Hang Wei seemed very excited. ¡°Boss, should we expose more information so that Liu Xing can¡¯t turn things around?¡±


    Tan Rou was thinking about this matter. ¡°Since you want to reveal something, then let¡¯s reveal something interesting. It would be best if it canpletely steal Liu Xing¡¯s limelight.¡±


    Hang Weiughed and joked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you release the fact that you¡¯re the big boss of TR Company? 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll attract everyone¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Hang Wei was stunned. ¡°Huh?! Boss, did you agree to it just now?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to hide your identity? Why are you exposing yourself now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people from theboratory will find you?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. 1 didn¡¯t want to expose myself in the past because 1 was worried that those lunatics would threaten my family. Now, I am no longer the little girl who had nothing. I don¡¯t have to be afraid of them anymore. Moreover, 1 also want to settle the score back then. If theye looking for me, it¡¯s a good time to settle the scores now.¡±


    Hang Wei patted his chest and promised, ¡°Boss, if you need my help, just let me know. The entire TRpany is your strongest backing.¡± Even if we can¡¯t, we still have the country behind us.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to exaggerate?¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°We¡¯re only dealing with Liu Xing, we don¡¯t need that many people for now.¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there when you call me,¡± Hang Wei said.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do?¡±


    She peeked at Hang Wei¡¯sputer and saw that he was arguing with the troll army.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a boring thing. Find what I need when you have time.¡± Tan Rou tapped on the table a few times and deleted the webpage on theputer screen.


    Hang Wei only replied to a few messages when he was busy. He wasn¡¯t only staring at the news online.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been a few years. Can we find the surveince cameras there again?¡± Hang Wei was a little unconfident. ¡°Besides, the people in theboratory must have found out that Liu Xing harmed you. Will they delete the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Those guys in theboratory love to observe their children. Other than showering and going to the toilet, we are monitored all the time. They will watch our videos repeatedly. Whether it¡¯s a failure or a sess, they will keep it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for it. I hope I can find it.¡± Hang Wei began to hack into theboratory system from back then.


    Tan Rou could have done it herself. She would be faster than Hang Wei, but the video was too old and it would take more time to find it. Tan Rou had other things to deal with and could not keep staring at theputer screen.


    ¡°Boss, how many years do you think Liu Xing will be sentenced to?¡± Hang Wei asked Tan Rou as he searched for the video.


    ¡°I hope that she will be imprisoned for life.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Compared to the death penalty, I would rather she be sentenced to life imprisonment. She¡¯s only in her twenties, but she has to stay in prison for decades. To her, this is more painful than killing her.¡±


    ¡°What if she¡¯s bailed out?¡± Hang Wei was a little worried. After all, although Liu Xing¡¯s crime was not small, he could still be released.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to find the surveince footage from back then, to prove that Liu Xing tampered with my machine back then and was suspected of intentional murder. Attempted murder and other charges are enough for Liu Xing to stay in prison for the rest of his life. I said 1 won¡¯t let her off, so I won¡¯t let her off easily.¡±


    Hang Wei waspletely supportive of Tan Rou. ¡°Boss, end it early ande back early.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°After this, I¡¯lle back to thepany more often..¡±

 Chapter 873 - 873: 873 Meeting at the Airport

    Chapter 873: 873 Meeting at the Airport


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Ron¡¯s identity was exposed, her ssmates and rtives kept calling her to ask if it was true. There were also many business partners who came to her door who wanted to discuss business with her but Tan Ron did not reply to any of them. She turned off her usual phone number and only used the phone that few people knew to contact others. This phone number was only known to those close to her.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was time for Tan Rou and Liu Xing to leave the country. Coincidentally, they left on the same day. Although they were not on the same ne, they took off at about the same time.


    The entrance of the airport was filled with reporters. They didn¡¯te here to interview them after receiving the news. They had been waiting here ever since Liu Xing¡¯s giarism was exposed. Liu Xing didn¡¯te out of her house and they couldn¡¯t enter Tan Ron¡¯s house either. Fortunately, both Tan Rou and Liu Xing had to take a ne to go abroad from here. Therefore, these reporters all came to the airport gate to block them.


    Liu Xing arrived first. Even though she was wrapped in a thick ck coat, wearing a thick hat and mask, she was still recognized by the sharp-eyed reporters.


    The reporters sprinted towards Liu Xing at a speed of 50 meters, surrounding him until he could not move.


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, do you have any exnation for giarizing Miss Tan Ron¡¯s work? Was the giarism true? Did you pay thepensation to Miss Tan?¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, is it true that you hired a troll army to insult Miss Tan Rou? Didn¡¯t you always create the image of a gentle and talented girl? Why would he hire fake reviewers to scold others? Moreover, Miss Tan Rou is only a teenage girl. Aren¡¯t you being too vicious to have others treat her that way?¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, what do you think about the fact that Miss Tan Rou also received an invitation? Do you think you can win against her? Also, can you tell me what kind of work will you be presenting for thepetition? Did you create it yourself, or did you giarize it?¡±


    Liu Xing took his microphone away and said loudly, ¡°Regarding the rumors on the Inte, I won¡¯t give any exnation. Once Ie back from abroad, all the rumors will be broken. Believe me, I¡¯ve been wronged.¡±


    ¡°Since you said you were wronged, then show me the evidence to refute!¡± A familiar voice sounded behind Liu Xing. Liu Xing felt his blood boil.


    She turned her head and stared at the girl who was also dazzling in the crowd. Liu Xing had wrapped herself up like a dumpling, afraid that others would recognize her, but Tan Rou was different. Not only did Tan Rou arrive at the airport, she also came in a high profile manner. There were more than ten people who came to send her off. Almost all of her family hade.


    As soon as Tan Rou came over, the reporters who had surrounded Liu Xing earlier immediately turned their cameras to her. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, can 1 ask you a few questions?¡±


    These reporters were more well-behaved in front of Tan Rou. They were not afraid of Tan Rou, but the Tao family who protected her like a mountain.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The reporters took out the questions they had prepared beforehand and asked one after another, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, what are your thoughts on the matter of Miss Liu Xing giarizing your work? Will they sue her?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer that for now. You¡¯ll find out in the future,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou,¡± another reporter asked, ¡°you¡¯re going overseas to participate in the Global Advanced Scientist Certification Assessment Competition. Do you think you¡¯ll pass the certification?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t pass the certification, then Liu Xing can¡¯t either,¡± Tan Rou said proudly.


    The reporters present instantly felt that Tan Rou was not someone to be trifled with. She dared to say that in front of Liu Xing, which showed that she was someone with tricks up her sleeves. However, she did have the right to be proud. Liu Xing¡¯s giarized work was already very impressive, so the original work would definitely be even more impressive.


    ¡°Alright, stop asking.¡± Mr. Tao interrupted the reporters, ¡°My daughter still has to take a flight. If you have any questions, you can ask Miss Liu Xing over there. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to answer you.¡±


    These reporters were all smart people. They knew very well who they could offend and who they could not.. Since the head of the Tao family had already spoken, how could they continue asking?

 Chapter 874 - 874: 874 Confrontation

    Chapter 874: 874 Confrontation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The reporter pointed the camera at Liu Xing again. ¡°Miss Liu Xing, do you agree with what Miss Tan Rou said just now? She said that you can¡¯t beat her. Is that true?¡±


    Liu Xing was about to tear off the clothes on her. What was Tan Rou, this wretched slut, talking about? Why was she stronger than her?


    ¡°Of course not! These are all her lies,¡± Liu Xing said angrily. ¡°She wants to use this method to disrupt my mood for thepetition. It¡¯s just hateful.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°People with real strength won¡¯t be affected by the outside world. Only those with a guilty conscience will be afraid that others will surpass them. Liu Xing, don¡¯t think that just because the negative news on the Inte disappeared, you can pretend that nothing happened. 1 have plenty of evidence of your giarism in my hands. You can¡¯t delete these things.¡±


    Liu Xing wished he could kill Tan Rou right now and then snatch her brain and put it in his own. ¡°Tan Rou, what benefits do you get from framing me like this?¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Only you know whether I framed you or not. As for the benefits¡­ I just don¡¯t want someone who¡¯s famous for giarizing another person¡¯s work to pass the certification.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou is also going to participate in the certification this time, right? There¡¯s a flight to M Nation at this time. Are you on the same flight as Miss Liu Xing?¡± asked a reporter.


    ¡°How is that possible? My daughter won¡¯t squeeze on the ne with anyone else,¡± said Mr. Tao.¡±The Tao family¡¯s private jet is already waiting on the tarmac. It can take off at any time.¡±


    The reporters present, including Liu Xing, had never taken a private jet before, but they knew how much it cost to fly a private jet. This was not only a matter of spending money, but also a matter of influence.


    The private ne had toe to the airport before it could take off. If the ne wanted to take off sessfully, it had to be reported to the authorities. Only when the aviation bureau allowed it to take off could the private ne take off.


    ¡°From this point, Liu Xing has lost, right?¡± The nosy reporters began to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°No one canpare to Tan Rou in terms of ability, family background, and looks. I really don¡¯t know how Liu Xing became famous in the past.¡±


    ¡°How she became famous? giarism of course! Look at the works she giarized and then look at the works she created herself. The difference is too big.¡±


    Liu Xing wanted to rush up and tear the reporters ¡®mouths apart. She could ask anything, but she had to ask how Tan Rou went abroad. Now, she had not even gone abroad, but she had already lost to Tan Rou. When she went abroad, she would be suppressed by Tan Rou in every way.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Everyone, don¡¯t crowd around here and affect the traffic.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°The content of today¡¯s interview should be enough for you toe up with more than one article, right? The weather is so cold. You guys shouldn¡¯t stay outside for too long. Go back and rest early.¡±


    The reporters were starting to like Tan Rou more. Although she came from a prominent family, she did not put on any airs. Instead, she spoke to them very gently. This was much better than Liu Xing. Liu Xing would re at them fiercely and even tell them to get lost.


    Tan Rou walked for a while before turning around to say to Tao Zhi, ¡°Big Brother, the weather is so cold. It¡¯s quite cold for all our reporter friends to wait here. Help me treat them to a cup of hot cocoa and a French pastry each.


    The things near the airport were not cheap. An ordinary bottle of mineral water could cost two yuan to five yuan, not to mention the other food here.


    Liu Xing was short of money recently. She would not spend money to treat these reporters to food. These annoying reporters had asked her so many difficult questions just now. She was already giving them face by not settling scores with them. They still wanted her to treat them to food? Dream on!


    The small incident at the airport ended with Tan Rou having the upper hand. However, Liu Xing who was also pestered by reporters at the airport for a long time and almost missed his flight that day.


    When she dragged her exhausted body to catch the ne, a ne with the Tao family¡¯s logo flew past her. That was Tan Rou¡¯s ne.


    Liu Xing looked at the ne that took off with envy and jealousy. She kept cursing Tan Rou¡¯s ne to crash. It would be best if Tan Rou fell into the deepest part of the ocean, get shredded into pieces by the sharks and disappear from the face of the earth..

 Chapter 875 - 875: 875 Wherever You Go, I Go

    Chapter 875: 875 Wherever You Go, I Go


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was in a good mood after winning against Liu Xing at the airport gate. She boarded the ne happily and nned to sleep until the nended.


    Tan Rou thought that she was going alone, but she saw Zhuang Liu on the ne. This was their family¡¯s private ne. Why would Zhuang Liue up?


    ¡°Third Brother, why are you on my family¡¯s ne?¡± Tan Rou carefully identified the family tattoo on her private ne and repeatedly checked if she had boarded the wrong ne. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me? Yesterday, 1 asked you if you wereing to send me off, but you said you weren¡¯t. 1 was so angry at that time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu closed the book he was reading and patted the seat next to him. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t be angry. 1 just wanted to give you a surprise. Sit down first, and then 1¡¯11 exin to you why I¡¯m here.¡±


    It turned out that this flight was arranged by Tao Zhi. After learning that Tao Zhi would arrange Tan Ron¡¯s trip, Zhuang Liu went looking for Tao Zhi. He suggested that he apany Tan Rou and leave Tan Ron¡¯s trip abroad to him. He would take good care of Tan Rou.


    Tao Zhi initially didn¡¯t agree to it. He had to be prepared for his sister to go abroad alone. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t leave thepany and Tan Rou had to go alone, he would definitely ask for leave to apany his sister.


    Zhuang Liu had been brainwashing Tao Zhi and using Tian Tian¡¯s matter to persuade Tao Zhi. He said that if Tian Tian wanted to go abroad, would Tao Zhi apany her?


    Tao Zhi, who had just confirmed his rtionship with Tian Tian, naturally couldn¡¯t bear to separate from Tian Tian. If Tian Tian wanted to go abroad, he would definitely apany her. Thinking of this, Tao Zhi finally becamex.


    After that, Zhuang Liu said it many times, and Tao Zhi reluctantly agreed. However, he requested that Zhuang Liu not appear in front of the Tao family. If he wanted to go, he had to follow them secretly.


    Tan Rouughed so hard that her stomach hurt. ¡°How old the both of you now? Why are all of you so childish?¡±


    Zhuang Liu pulled Tan Rou into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll always be eighteen.¡±


    Tan Rou leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Will apanying me overseas this time affect your work?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect me. I¡¯ve already settled most of the matters here.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Moreover, He Xi¡¯s parents are in M Nation. This time, I n to meet He Xi¡¯s parents in M Nation and let them restrain my second uncle and second aunt.¡±


    ¡°You said that He Xi escapedst time. Have you found her now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°He Xi didn¡¯t escape. She was just sent out by Han Min with money. In order to get He Xi out of the mental hospital, she spent a lot of money. Because of the money, Second Aunt and Second Aunt had a big fight again and even smashed some antiques in the old house.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart ached a little. ¡°Are you just going to let them destroy your house?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Those are all fake anyway. I¡¯ve locked up the real antiques long ago.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I have to be smarter. Otherwise, I¡¯m not worthy of you!¡± Zhuang Liu sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I had my own selfish motives when 1 followed you here. Firstly, I wanted to take care of you so that you could participate in the selectionpetition in peace. Secondly, 1 was worried that someone woulde and bother you. You¡¯re so outstanding. What if you¡¯re abducted by someone else?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to be so nervous?¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°Besides, if you follow me this time, can you follow me everytime?¡±


    ¡°I will if 1 can,¡± Zhuang Liu said solemnly. ¡°Wherever you go, 1 will follow. No one can separate us.¡±


    Tan Rou quietly held his hand. ¡°Same for me. I¡¯ll go wherever you go in the future. We¡¯ll never be apart.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked down at Tan Rou and found that she had already closed her eyes, so he asked, ¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    Tan Rou was indeed a little sleepy. She had been busy looking for evidence these past few days and had not had the chance to sleep well. Now that she was free, she felt a little tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while. Call me when we reach our destination.¡± Tan Rouy on Zhuang Liu¡¯sp. The ce they were sitting on was very spacious and could be used as a bed.


    Zhuang Liu took the nket behind him and covered Tan Rou¡¯s body.. He kissed her on the side of her face and said softly, ¡°Rourou, have a good dream!¡±

 Chapter 876 - 876: 876 Acting High-profile

    Chapter 876: 876 Acting High-profile


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the nended, Tan Ron got into the car that Zhuang Liu had arranged for her. Then, they came to an ancient castle together. Looking at the tall castle, Tan Ron asked, ¡°Did you rent the castle?¡±


    Zhuang Liu took her hand and said gently, ¡°If I rented the castle, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy this castle?¡± Tan Ron was a little surprised. It was very difficult to buy an ancient castle like this. Moreover, Zhuang Liu was a foreigner. How could he buy this ancient castle in such a short time?


    ¡°To be precise, my grandfather bought it when he was still alive. My grandmother liked architectures like these very much, so my grandfather bought this ancient castle.¡± Zhuang Liu said regretfully, ¡°But until my grandmother passed away, the procedures for this castle were notpleted. My grandmother also did not see the gift that my grandfather prepared for her.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that it was a pity. Now that the two owners of the castle had passed away, there was no use for the castle to be left here.


    Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou¡¯s expression and knew that she was sad. He said, ¡°Grandpa gave this castle to me before he died. He said that if I have someone I like in the future, 1 will bring her here to live for a while to make up for the regret that he and my grandmother couldn¡¯te here together.¡±


    Tan Rou held Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    There were still three days before thepetition. Tan Rou could rest for these three days. She nned to participate in thepetition first and then wander around for a few days. She tried her best to hide her tracks and did not want reporters from home and abroad to discover her. Zhuang Liu¡¯s castle was rtively hidden, and basically no one could disturb her.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Tan Rou had just sat down when Zhuang Liu brought the tablet over to show her. ¡°After Liu Xingnded, she was interviewed by foreign reporters. The foreign reporters didn¡¯t seem to know what happened in China and thought that she was the only one who received an invitation this year. They came over to interview her. She said something that wasn¡¯t stupid in front of the camera.¡±


    Tan Rou finished watching the video and searched for Liu Xing¡¯s name. There was indeed a lot of news about her. In China, news about Liu Xing was basically negative. However, it was different overseas. Almost all the news abroad praised Liu Xing, and he was almost praised to the heavens.


    Looking at Liu Xing¡¯s smiling face in the video, Tan Rou had an idea. ¡°Since Liu Xing likes to be high-profile, let¡¯s make her more high-profile, just to satisfy her vanity.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou smiled and whispered something into his ear.


    Zhuang Liu smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll have it arrange now.¡±


    On the other side, after Liu Xing finished her interview at the airport, he went to the hotel he had booked. She was staying in an ordinary single room. The conditions were not that great, but the price was very expensive. Liu Xing fought for a long time, but the association did not upgrade her suite.


    ¡°Check in!¡± Liu Xing threw her passport at the front desk of the hotel.


    The receptionist looked at her passport and carefully examined her face. Then, she asked in Chinese, ¡°Are you Miss Liu Xing, who is here to participate in the Global Advanced Scientist Certification Assessment?¡±


    When Liu Xing saw that even a small receptionist knew her, she suddenly felt that she was very impressive. She smiled and said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s me. May 1 know what you need?¡±


    The receptionist took her passport and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu Xing, our boss has already informed us. He said that if you were toe here, you can go directly to the VIP presidential suite. You don¡¯t have to spend time here to check in.¡±


    Although Liu Xing was very happy, she did not let her guard down. ¡°Why did your boss give me the presidential suite? And was this room free? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to spend money again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The receptionist smiled and said, ¡°This is a free upgrade for you. You can stay in peace. As for why we upgraded you to a presidential suite, our boss is from the same country as you. He said that you¡¯re representing the country to win international honor this time, so he has to treat you well. He hopes that you can live here in peace.¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s vanity was satisfied. She asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not charging me for the upgrade?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± said the receptionist. ¡°Please go to your room and rest.¡±


    Liu Xing started to put on airs. ¡°Then you can bring my suitcase to my room.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The receptionist replied with a meaningful smile..

 Chapter 877 - 877: 877 Surveillance

    Chapter 877: 877 Surveince


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Xing followed the receptionist to the exclusive elevator of the presidential suite. She liked the environment here very much, but she was worried that Tan Rou woulde here too.


    ¡°Hey, let me ask you. Other than me, is there anyone else from my country staying in this hotel?¡± Liu Xing asked.


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, we only received the mission to entertain you. There¡¯s no one else.¡± The receptionist replied.


    Liu Xing was overjoyed. Tan Rou definitely didn¡¯t get the treatment of staying in the presidential suite. Although the Tao family was very rich, could the Tao family arrange such a good room for Tan Rou overseas?


    She urged the receptionist. ¡°Hurry up. Why aren¡¯t you in my room yet?¡±


    The receptionist smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are some things in the room that need to be tidied up. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    Liu Xing thought that it was a surprise specially prepared for her. Hence, he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a surprise prepared for me, then let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±


    The receptionist did not reply.


    After a few minutes, the receptionist took Liu Xing to her room.


    As soon as she entered the door, Liu Xing was attracted by the luxurious crystal chandelier in the presidential suite. She had seen the picture of the crystal chandelier before. It was said to cost more than a million. She did not expect that this hotel would use such an expensive thing as an ornament. It was really a pleasant surprise.


    Liu Xing looked around the ce. Everything she saw was very novel.


    The receptionist silently rolled her eyes at the ce where Liu Xing was looking at and whispered, ¡°What a country bumpkin who has never seen the world.¡±


    Liu Xing was still happy. She touched the leather sofa and looked at the murals on the wall. She said to the receptionist with satisfaction, ¡°The room is not bad. I like it very much. You can go out now. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    A smile appeared on the receptionist¡¯s face again. ¡°Okay, have a good rest. If you need anything, you can call the front desk directly.¡±


    Liu Xing only wanted the receptionist to leave quickly. She had to enjoy thefortable presidential suite.


    After the receptionist left, she spoke a few words through the walkie-talkie. Then, she nced at Liu Xing¡¯s room and shook her head. ¡°How can there be a free lunch in this world?¡±


    Liu Xingy on the soft sofa. She was very rxed. Once she rxed, she would easily fall asleep. She wanted to rest for a while, but her phone rang.


    ¡°Hey, why are you calling me now?¡± Liu Xing picked up the phone and said to Ying Xian impatiently, ¡°1 need to rest for a while. Call meter.¡±


    Ying Xian called her because he was concerned about Liu Xing. He didn¡¯t expect Liu Xing to not only be ungrateful, but also a little impatient. This made Ying Xian very angry. ¡°I¡¯m also concerned about you, so 1 called to ask if you got off the ne. Why are you so unhappy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked into the hotel safely,¡± Liu Xing replied with a frown.


    ¡°Did you just ept an interview from a foreign reporter?¡± asked Ying Xian.


    Liu Xing smiled. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect to have so many fans. Even if I¡¯m overseas, there are still many peopleing to pick me up.¡±


    Ying Xian didn¡¯t think so. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have epted their interview. At this juncture, you should be keeping a low profile. Besides, many of the reporters ¡®questions are digging a hole for you. Can you tell?¡±


    Liu Xing was not happy to hear such words. ¡°Why would they set me up? This is overseas, and those stupids rumors back at home wouldn¡¯t reach here. Just now, a fan who worships me upgraded me to a VIP presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°What presidential suite?¡± asked Ying Xian.


    Liu Xing said proudly, ¡°When my fans heard that I wasing to participate in the evaluation, they specially upgraded me to the VIP presidential suite for free. They paid for all my expenses here.¡±


    Ying Xian felt uneasy. ¡°Xing, have you investigated who upgraded your suite?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate?¡± Liu Xing asked. ¡°He must have admired me so he upgraded me to a suite. There¡¯s no need to investigate.¡±


    Ying Xian was still very worried. ¡°You should.¡±


    Liu Xing nced around the house impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The room is perfect. Don¡¯t worry about anything happening.¡±


    However, the mini monitor had already started working. Its task was to record what Liu Xing said in the room..

 Chapter 878 878 He Wants to Kill Me

    Chapter 878 878 He Wants to Kill Me


    "Xing, that''s not what I meant." Ying Xian was a little anxious. "It''s a good thing that someone upgraded your presidential suite, but you have to find out who did it and what their purpose is. Otherwise, how can you stay here in peace?"


    "Since you think this presidential suite is not safe, why don''t you pay me to upgrade it?" Liu Xing said coldly.


    Ying Xian stopped talking. The presidential suite in the hotel cost 70,000 to 80,000 RMB per night. He couldn''t afford that much.


    "Xing, I think you need to keep a low profile. Tan Rou already has a lot of evidence against you," Ying Xian emphasized again. "If you''re too high-profile, she''ll definitely find something against you."


    "What does that matter? As long as the incident back then is not exposed, Tan Rou can''t do anything to me no matter how much evidence she has," said Liu Xing indifferently.


    "Xing, we have to be careful. The current situation is very unfavorable for us. If you can''t pass the certification this time, then we''re all finished." Ying Xian was extremely worried about their ending.


    "What are you worried about?" Liu Xing said angrily, "It has already happened for so many years. It''s harder than ascending to the heavens for Tan Rou to find the person from there. What are you afraid of? If someone in yourb will help Tan Rou, then you don''t have to worry anymore. I''ve already contacted them. As long as Zhu Sheng is there, there won''t be any problems."


    "When did you contact Zhu Sheng?" Ying Xian was very unhappy about Liu Xing contacting Zhu Sheng privately. "Xing, we should reduce our contact with Zhu Sheng now. Tan Rou must be investigating us. If she finds out that Zhu Sheng was involved in the incident back then, she will definitely go to Zhu Sheng. When Zhu Sheng points his fingers at us, we will definitely go to jail"


    "Don''t worry, that old bastard Zhu Sheng won''t rat us out." Liu Xing was very confident. "Back then, he was the one who changed the data on Tan Rou''s machine with me. He was also the one who changed Tan Rou''s memory. If Tan Rou finds out that he changed her memory, do you think she will let Zhu Sheng off?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before Ying Xian could reply, Liu Xing continued, "Zhu Sheng, that old thing, cares about reputation and money the most. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have put down his old face to harm a teenage girl. As long as Zhu Sheng doesn''t say anything, we''ll be fine."


    Ying Xian was slightly relieved. "Alright, be careful when you''re overseas. I''ll keep an eye on this side. Otherwise, the public opinion will ferment again."


    "There''s one more thing I need you to do," Liu Xing said.


    "Tell me," Ying Xian said.


    Liu Xing instructed " Tan Rou has also received an invitation, but I don''t want her to enter thepetition venue. So, go and inform Zhu Sheng. Tell him to delete Tan Rou''s name from the certification system. When that timees, she won''t be able to enter the system and definitely won''t be able to participate in thepetition."


    Ying Xian felt that Liu Xing''s idea was very naive. "Ah Xing, no matter how powerful Zhu Sheng is, he can''t do this. If someone finds out, we will be punished by the International Court of Justice."


    Liu Xing felt that Ying Xian was useless. She said angrily, "Do you want to see me lose to Tan Rou?"


    Ying Xian naturally did not want to see such a situation. "Alright, I''ll help you inform Zhu Sheng."


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Xing was in a bad mood. Ying Xian was really too stupid. If it wasn''t because she had feelings for him, she would like left him behind a long time ago.


    Back then, many rich young masters pursued Liu Xing, but Liu Xing did not agree. She only took a fancy to Ying Xian, who had grown up with him. Looking back after so many years, Liu Xing felt a trace of regret. If she had chosen someone else back then, would she not have to run around for money now?


    "Forget it, I don''t want to think about it anymore." Liu Xing rubbed his eyes, then took out a change of clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    The mini-surveince camera''s work ended here. Tan Rou had obtained all the evidence she wanted, so she naturally had no interest in monitoring Liu Xing anymore.


    "Is this Zhu Sheng also the person who harmed you back then?" Zhuang Liu''s expression was not good.


    "He''s one of the people in charge of theb, but I didn''t know he was involved in that incident. However, I''m not surprised that he conspired with Liu Xing because he wanted to me dead from the very beginning."

 Chapter 879 - 879: 879 Video Exposed

    Chapter 879 - 879: 879 Video Exposed<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°He¡¯s the best hacker in theboratory. He¡¯s always in the top three in the domestic and international rankings. When I entered theboratory, I was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything, so I couldn¡¯t threaten his status. Later, when I showed my talent inputers, he treated me as a thorn in his side and always wanted to get me out of theboratory.¡± Tan Rou recounted what happened back then. ¡°In fact, I always hoped that he would seed because thatboratory was really not meant for humans.¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules, I should call him a teacher because he taught meputer skills.¡± Tan Rou looked sad. ¡°Unfortunately, in the end, he destroyed the student he once liked and envied them for the sake of fame and money.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou had suffered a lot to have such abilities. He did not know what kind of torture Tan Rou had suffered in the past. He only knew that it was very cruel there. If she was not careful, she would be a lunatic or a fool.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Zhuang Liu gently hugged Tan Rou. ¡°If 1 had met you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer so much.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve suffered a lot, I¡¯m also very grateful to them. If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have learned these skills, much less saved you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu rested his head on Tan Ron¡¯s forehead. ¡°I love you, Rourou.¡±


    Tan Rou closed her eyes slightly. ¡°1 love you too.¡±


    Just as Zhuang Liu was about to kiss Tan Rou, Tan Rou suddenly left. She pulled out the USB drive that copied the video and said, ¡°The evidence collection isplete.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt disappointed. ¡°Rourou, 1 haven¡¯t kissed you yet.¡±


    Tan Rou shook the USB in her hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s kiss after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou gloomily. ¡°Can¡¯t we do it now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy now,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°You should go do your own things.¡±


    Zhuang Liu still had to find He Xi¡¯s parents to discuss some matters. His time was also very tight. There were many things overseas that he had to do. One of the reasons he convinced Tao Zhi to let hime with Tan Rou was that he had a lot of things to do and wouldn¡¯t stay with Tan Rou forever.<div>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to work too. I want to be a man with ambition,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou was amused by him. ¡°Don¡¯t look so aggrieved, okay?¡±


    Zhuang Liu patted her head. ¡°After we¡¯re done, let¡¯s go watch the sunrise together.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    After Zhuang Liu left, Tan Rou sorted out the video and sent the video of Liu Xing¡¯s phone call. It was still a video shot with a mini monitor. The video was clear, and the voice was very clear; even Ying Xian¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone could be heard clearly.


    Tan Rou watched the video again. She had also heard what Liu Xing said at the end. She could only say that Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts were quite naive. Zhu Sheng was indeed very powerful, but he was already old and his abilities were not as good as before. How could hepare to a young man?


    The reason why Liu Xing and Zhu Sheng had seeded a few years ago was because Tan Rou did not expect these people to make a move in theboratory. Now that she was prepared, it would be even harder for Liu Xing and Zhu Sheng to seed.


    Tan Rou had only posted the video on a local website because foreigners couldn¡¯t understand theirnguage. Even if they wanted to punish Liu Xing, they would have to wait until she returned to China.


    After Liu Xing hung up the phone, she ordered a meal and went to sleep after eating. Therefore, she had no idea what was going on in China.


    Ying Xian was dealing with the unfavorable news about Liu Xing on the Inte when he received an unfamiliar number. He thought it was someone who came to scold Liu Xing again. Just as he was about to scold him back, the other party scolded Ying Xian.


    ¡°You two idiots, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Zhu Sheng scolded Ying Xian in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re courting death, but why did you drag me into this? It¡¯s been so many years. Can¡¯t you let me enjoy my old age in peace?¡±<div>


    Ying Xian¡¯s head was filled with question marks. Why couldn¡¯t he understand what Zhu Sheng was saying?


    ¡°Teacher Zhu, why don¡¯t 1 understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Ying Xian still had something to ask of Zhu Sheng, so his tone was rather friendly.


    ¡°Take a look at the trending searches yourself!¡± Zhu Sheng said.


    Ying Xian turned on hisputer to look at the trending searches. He wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look at them. When he saw them, he was shocked. When he saw the trending searches, he almost fainted..

 Chapter 880 - 880: 880 Unknown

    Chapter 880: 880 Unknown


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was a video that was posted 20 minutes ago. In just 20 minutes, the video had reached three million views, and the discussion below the video had also reached tens of thousands.


    Even if Ying Xian didn¡¯t read it, he knew how scary thements section was. He had seen thebat power of the people in their country. Not only were they fast at typing, but they were also quick-witted. They were also very good at scolding people. Even if they didn¡¯t use a single swear word, they could still scold people until they were autistic.


    ¡°You two idiots, I¡¯m really going to be killed by you this time!¡± Zhu Sheng was still scolding him. ¡°Where¡¯s that stupid woman, Liu Xing? Why can¡¯t 1 contact her?¡±


    Ying Xian immediately switched to another phone and called Liu Xing, but Liu Xing did not pick up. He was very anxious. He could clearly get through just now. Why couldn¡¯t he get through now? Could it be that someone had tampered with their phones?


    He felt that the possibility of it was not high as his phone was always with him.


    The other possibility was that the signal around them was blocked. Ying Xian could be sure that the signal around him was not blocked. Otherwise, Zhu Sheng would not have called. Since he and Zhu Sheng couldn¡¯t reach Liu Xing¡¯s phone, it meant that Liu Xing¡¯s signal was blocked.


    Ying Xian suddenly thought of Liu Xing¡¯s upgrade to a suite. Why would someone upgrade her to a VIP presidential suite for no reason? Now that he thought about it, this was definitely a trap, waiting for Liu Xing to fall into.


    ¡°Idiot, idiot!¡± Ying Xian kept cursing Liu Xing. ¡°This idiot. 1 told her to investigate the person who upgraded her suite, but she didn¡¯t do it. Now that something has happened, her phone can¡¯t be reached. She¡¯s really useless!¡±


    Ying Xian said nice things for a long time and transferred tens of thousands to Zhu Sheng before Zhu Sheng stopped scolding him.


    ¡°Hurry up and settle this matter.¡± Zhu Sheng said calmly.


    Ying Xian frantically called Liu Xing, but Liu Xing did not pick up a single call. It was impossible for her to pick up because the presidential suite she was staying in had been installed with the strongest jammer. Liu Xing did not know anything about what was happening in the country.


    When Liu Xing woke up, 18 hours had passed. She nced at her phone and realized that no one had sent her a message, so she ignored it. She did not realize that she had slept for too long. She only felt that she must have been too which was why she had slept for so long.


    There was still a day and a half left before thepetition. Liu Xing wanted to go to the nearby scenic spots. Most of the scenic spots here had to be paid for, and the price was not cheap. In order to save money, Liu Xing found a cheap scenic spot near the hotel she was staying at to take a walk.


    It was a warm time in the southern hemisphere of America. Liu Xing strolled in the garden. She saw many people secretly looking at her, and her vanity was immediately satisfied.


    She smiled and waved at the people next to her. When the people next to her saw her waving, they also imitated and greeted her.


    Tan Rou was looking at Liu Xing not far away. She had heard that there was a sea ofvender flowers here, so she hade to take a look. She did not expect to meet Liu Xing here. What a disappointment.


    ¡°She looks so happy. I guess she hasn¡¯t seen the domestic news. She¡¯ll definitely faint from anger when she sees the news from home,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t think she cares about the domestic news at all. She¡¯s fine as long as someone tters her.¡± Tan Rou mocked.


    In the country, Liu Xing¡¯s reputation had already been ruined. Merchants were unwilling to work with her, and most of her fans had left her. This was a huge blow to Liu Xing. Fortunately, there was no such thing overseas. Liu Xing only needed to participate in the assessment first.


    ¡± Beautifuldy, may 1 kiss your hand?¡± a good-looking foreign man asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Liu Xing replied in theirnguage.


    The feeling of being sought after was very good. Liu Xing kept changing his posture. Every person who took a photo with him, she asked them to make her look better.


    ¡°Let her be smug for a few more days.¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t be bothered to spend time with Liu Xingdou. ¡°When the timees and she doesn¡¯t pass the certification, remember to ask her for amodation fees. The VIP presidential suite is arranged for those who pass the certification. Obviously, Liu Xing doesn¡¯t have this ability..¡±

 Chapter 881 - 881: 881 Ugly Person

    Chapter 881: 881 Ugly Person


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Xing had been having a lot of fun these two days. Wherever she went, she would be sought after by others. These people seemed to have especiallye to see her. They kept asking for her autograph and taking photos with her.


    Liu Xing had agreed to all of her fans ¡®requests. If it was her in the past, she would not even spare a nce at these fans. However, it was different now. Liu Xing¡¯s reputation in the country was very bad, so she needed an international reputation even more.


    The enthusiasm of the foreign fans made Liu Xing temporarily forget about domestic affairs. She called Ying Xian and Zhu Sheng and asked them to erase Tan Ron¡¯s name from the system as soon as possible, but she couldn¡¯t get through to them.


    Liu Xing was not in the mood to make another phone call. She believed that Ying Xian would do as she requested. Now that she could not get through, it must be because Ying Xian was busy dealing with the things that happened in the country.


    On the day of the evaluationpetition, Liu Xing woke up very early. After putting on exquisite makeup, she chose her most expensive blue dress and put it on. M Nation was in the southern hemisphere, and it was currently hot. Liu Xing could show off her beauty to her heart¡¯s content.


    There were a lot of people who came to participate in the certificationpetition. Since it was arge-scalepetition, there would be sponsors. The sponsor of thispetition was the royal family of the Country M. This was a country with a constitution, but their royal family also had half of the management rights. The king and the president jointly managed the country. Although it was not harmonious, this system had existed for hundreds of years.


    Liu Xing had gotten the photos of the sponsors in advance. As soon as she entered the venue, she began to look for members of the royal family. She heard that their second prince, Carl, was a person who liked beautiful women, so Liu Xing wanted to conquer Carl with her beauty.


    Carl, who had blonde hair and blue eyes, was looking for a beautiful woman with a ss of wine in his hand. Suddenly, a woman in a blue dress appeared beside him and took the initiative to talk to her.


    Carl didn¡¯t like women who were too proactive, because these women must have some ulterior motive for looking for her.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness!¡± Liu Xing gave Carl what she thought was the most beautiful smile.


    Carl couldn¡¯t find a beautiful woman who could make his eyes light up, so he might as well talk to this ordinary-looking woman. Otherwise, he would be bored to death.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Carl still praised her as a beautifuldy, but his expression was very cold.


    Liu Xing smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of His Highness Carl¡¯s name. 1 just wanted to take this opportunity to meet you. You¡¯re much more handsome than on TV.¡± Carl liked to hear others praise him. Although the woman in front of him was not beautiful, she had a good mouth, so Carl talked to her a little more.


    ¡°Is thisdy here to participate in the evaluationpetition?¡± Carl asked.


    Liu Xing felt that this was a good opportunity to promote herself, so he said to Carl, ¡°Yes, the association sent an invitation to invite me over. 1 didn¡¯t n toe, but when I heard that I could see I might be able to meet you here, I hurriedly packed my things and came.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Carl sneered.


    Suddenly, Carl saw someone familiar, so he immediately left Liu Xing and went to look for that person.


    ¡°Oh, long time no see!¡± Carl smiled and greeted Zhuang Liu.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Carl, his expression turned ugly for a moment, but then he smiled again. ¡°Long time no see, Carl.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the girl beside Zhuang Liu. ¡°Oh my god, is this your friend? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Zhuang Liu brought Tan Rou to his side and said, ¡°This is my girlfriend.¡±


    Carl¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tan Rou. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! Can 1 spend some time alone with your girlfriend?¡±


    Tan Rou was very surprised. What was wrong with this foreign man? Why would he make such an unreasonable request?


    Zhuang Liu said angrily, ¡°No, this is my girlfriend. She¡¯s not someone you can y with. The men in your country are afraid of your status, but I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    Carl¡¯s expression changed. Then, he smiled. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± He looked at Tan Rou.


    ¡°But 1 was telling the truth about one,pared to this beautifuldy, all the women here are ugly..¡±

 Chapter 882 - 882: 882 Don’t Be Smug

    Chapter 882: 882 Don¡¯t Be Smug


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Xing had followed Carl over. When she arrived, she happened to hear Carl¡¯sst sentence. This made Liu Xing very angry. What did he mean by ¡®Compared to Tan Rou, all the women here are ugly?¡¯


    Damn it, Carl had just praised her as a beautifuldy, and now he called her an ugly monster. Tan Rou must have said something bad about her just now.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you know Prince Carl too?¡± Liu Xing stood elegantly beside Carl in her high heels. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Rou, is that your name?¡± Carl was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve studied yournguage carefully. 1 heard that the meaning of this word is very beautiful, just like you.¡±


    Carl did not take Liu Xing seriously at all. His eyes were always on Tan Rou. Even though Tan Rou did not say a word, he still felt that she was very beautiful.


    Zhuang Liu frowned. ¡°Carl, since you know Miss Liu Xing, then you can chat slowly. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Liu Xing?¡± Carl asked with confusion.


    Liu Xing¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t expect that after talking for so long, this golden-haired prince didn¡¯t even know her name. It was detestable.


    Tan Rou could not help butugh. She held Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Thepetition is about to start. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Carl stopped them. ¡°Elder, tell your girlfriend that I¡¯m treating you both to dinner tonight. You guys can go together.¡±


    When he heard Tan Rou speak Chinese, he thought that she didn¡¯t know how to speak theirnguage. In this case, everything that he said earlier was useless.


    After saying that, he felt that this method was not very appropriate, so he said in broken Chinese, ¡°Beautifuldy, may I invite you to have dinner together? Tonight.¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny. This prince had just said that he had studied theirnguage seriously, but he was so bad at it. If Tan Rou had not heard what he said in the Mnguage, she would not have understood what Carl had said.


    Liu Xing¡¯s mouth twitched. Tan Rou, this b*tch, was good at pretending. She knew thenguage of Country M, but she still pretended not to know it. Did she want to win Carl¡¯s favor?


    This man, Carl, was also an idiot. Tan Rou already had a boyfriend, so why was he still chasing after her?


    ¡°Prince Carl, it¡¯s not that Xiao Rou doesn¡¯t understand yournguage. She¡¯s just not replying to you on purpose.¡± Liu Xing said proudly, ¡°She speaks fluently in yournguage. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can scold her.¡±


    Carl hated ugly women, especially those who were ugly and annoying. ¡°You¡¯re friends with her, right? Then help me pass on the message.¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m not a messenger,¡± she replied angrily. ¡°Why would I help you?¡±


    This Carl was too lecherous. He would go up to a beautiful woman like a dog the moment he saw her. It was disgusting. However, Tan Rou was even more despicable. She just wanted men to revolve around her. Was one Zhuang Liu not enough? How many more men did she want?


    Liu Xing red fiercely at Tan Rou, wishing she could pierce Tan Rou with her re.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the use of ring at me? He doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Can 1 force him?¡±


    Liu Xing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. I¡¯ll make you lose in a while!¡±


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 wait and see,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Liu Xing was a little worried. Tan Ron¡¯s ability was very strong. Although the two of them had never reallypeted, it could be seen from her works that Tan Rou was better than her.


    However, Tan Rou had left theboratory for so many years. After she left, she had nevere into contact with the things in theboratory again. The things that Liu Xing used now were all invented by Tan Rou in the past. It did not mean that Tan Rou could still invent things that were simr to those works.


    ¡°I admit that you were very smart in the past, but I¡¯m different now. You, on the other hand,¡± Liu Xing said with a smile. ¡°You haven¡¯te into contact with anything rted to scientific research for so many years. Can you still operate the machine well now?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me here. We¡¯ll know who will win and who will lose soon. I hope you can always be so confident.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m confident,¡± Liu Xing said. ¡°Don¡¯t cry when I pass the certification!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I won¡¯t cry,¡± Tan Rou said..

 Chapter 883 - 883: 883 Bought It With Money

    Chapter 883: 883 Bought It With Money


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Xing caught a glimpse of a red-haired foreign man from the corner of her eye. She suddenly became confident. Why was she arguing with Tan Rou that she could pass the certification? In any case, there was only one person who could pass the certification today, and that was her.


    There were a total of two assessment procedures. One was to assess the strength of the candidate, and the other was to assess the candidate¡¯s work to see if the candidate could pass the certification.


    The exam was too easy for Tan Rou. She had already read all the books on evaluation. Even if she didn¡¯t read them, she could still pass the exam. She believed that Liu Xing could pass as well.


    The results of the examination would not be announced. It was to inform the candidates who had passed the examination that they could enter the internal venue.


    Tan Ron¡¯s seat was arranged in the third row, behind which were the audience and the family members of the candidates.


    To please Tan Rou, Prince Carl deliberately ced Zhuang Liu on the seat behind Tan Rou. He wanted to show his magnanimity. Even if Tan Rou had a partner, he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Elder, your girlfriend is too outstanding.¡± Carl couldn¡¯t help but praise Tan Rou. ¡°When we were in school, you were the best student. 1 didn¡¯t expect your girlfriend to be even better than you. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu went to school in M University. Aide was his name when he was studying abroad. Carl was his ssmate back then. It was said that when he was in middle school, Carl had already had sex with girls. Sometimes, there was more than one beautiful girl in his bed.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, but the selection is about to begin. Please be quiet.¡± Although Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t like Carl very much, this was Carl¡¯s territory after all. He couldn¡¯t give Carl a hard time.


    Although thispetition was said to be ¡®global¡¯, it was held by the M Nation to select talents for themselves. Every year, the scientists who passed the certification were allowed to travel across the globe to work, but in the end, they would be poached by the M Nation at a high price.


    The emcee on the stage was also very much in line with Carl¡¯s aesthetic standards. It was probably arranged by him himself. However, Carl was not in the mood to look at the beautiful emcee at the moment. His attention was attracted by Tan Rou.


    The emcee on stage smiled and opened the big screen, intending to y the works of the contestants. However, her mouse suddenly lost control, and theputer screen went ck.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Carl was the first to stand up. He was the one who had nned today¡¯s event. If there was a mistake, it would affect his future election.


    The host clicked her mouse frantically in a panic, but there was no response. Just as she was about to smash the mouse, the big screen suddenly lit up again. The screen was not ying the works of the participants, but rather a slow-scrolling screenshot of the chat history.


    When Liu Xing saw the screenshots, his blood turned cold. Why would this chat appear here? Could it be that there was a spy in the association?


    ¡°Oh my god, is this a list of people bribing the officials? Why are there so many people?¡±


    ¡°When did you bribe the officials? It¡¯s the officials who are taking the initiative to make money. If I were a candidate, I would be tempted as well.¡±


    ¡°This Liu Xing has been popr recently. 1 heard that all of her works were giarized. I didn¡¯t expect that her candidacy was also bribed.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s precisely because her work is giarized that she has to bribe the authorities. Otherwise, how could she have passed the certification?¡±


    Liu Xing almost broke her nails. She thought that she was the only one who received the messages. She did not expect that there would be so many of them. Those damned fellows had cheated her of so much money. She had to settle the score with them.


    With Liu Xing¡¯s strength, she would not be able to pass the certification because all her useful inventions were giarized by others. However, the people from the Global Association of Sciences found her and said that they could help her pass the certification, but they had to pay for it.


    At that time, Liu Xing did notck money, so she agreed to their request and spent a lot of money. That was why Liu Xing was so confident that he would pass the certification.


    ¡°Liu Xing is really interesting. The matter of her and Zhu Sheng harming people has been brewing in the country for so many days, but she hasn¡¯t dealt with it. She is in the mood to participate in thepetition. She¡¯s thick-skinned!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she likes to be famous in such a manner..¡±

 Chapter 884 - 884: 884 Paying for the Room

    Chapter 884 - 884: 884 Paying for the Room<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Xing¡¯s pupils contracted. Did she hear Zhu Sheng¡¯s name? Could it be that the matter of her asking Ying Xian to call Zhu Sheng was exposed? But Tan Rou wasn¡¯t affected at all?


    She knew that it must be because Zhu Sheng had been discovered when he was making his move that Tan Rou was able to enter thepetition arena safely.<div>


    If that was the case, then there was no need to worry. As long as she did not admit it, nothing would happen.


    Liu Xing hurriedly contacted Ying Xian. As soon as she turned on her phone, countless messages and missed calls flooded into her phone, causing her phone to freeze. The screen was lit up, but she could not swipe her phone. ¡°Hurry up and move!¡± Liu Xing pped her phone hard. She had just bought this phone not long ago, and its performance should still be good. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many messages, it wouldn¡¯t have jammed.


    In the seven to eight minutes that her phone was stuck, the Al Nation police rushed into the venue and took the red-haired foreign man away.


    When Liu Xing saw this scene, she was very afraid. She hurriedly took her things and hid in the toilet. If she was caught in a foreign country, she would not even have a chance to turn things around.


    After a while, Liu Xing¡¯s phone finally responded. After clearing the messages and missed calls, she immediately called Ying Xian.


    ¡°What?¡± Ying Xian picked it up instantly and asked Liu Xing in exasperation, ¡°Where the f*ck did you go?¡±


    Liu Xing was also very angry.¡± You dare to scold me?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I want to scold you, but I also want to f*cking kill you right now!¡± Ying Xian said angrily.


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Liu Xing said unhappily.


    ¡°Was it me who exposed the fact that 1 told Zhu Sheng about Tan Ron¡¯s quota? Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°Why am I so angry?¡± Ying Xian was about to be angered to death by Liu Xing. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±<div>


    Ying Xian hung up the phone angrily and sent Liu Xing four to five links and a court summons.


    Liu Xing fell onto the toilet bowl. It was all over. She would die.


    No, she had to leave Country M as soon as possible. As long as she could return to the country, she would be protected by the country. She had done so much for the country, and the country would protect her.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing sneaked out of the venue and returned to her hotel. As soon as she entered, she was stopped by the receptionist. Then, a ck-haired man with ck eyes walked out. He was holding a few pieces of paper that looked like contracts.


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, are you here to check out? This is your expense record,¡± the man said with a smile. ¡°Please check out after you pay the fee.¡±


    Liu Xing was confused. ¡°What payment? Didn¡¯t you say that everything was free? Why do you have to pay?¡±


    The man said with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu Xing, our receptionist told you when you checked in. This presidential suite is prepared for people who have passed the certification. Now, not only have you not passed the certification, but you have also embarrassed yourself overseas. Our boss said that he doesn¡¯t have a fellow countryman like you, and he won¡¯t give you any more discounts. Therefore, you have to pay off your expenses for the next few days before you can leave.¡± ¡°You lied to me!¡± Liu Xing was unwilling to pay. Staying here for a day cost 60,000. Moreover, she had spent a lot of high-end packages in the hotel these days. It would cost more than 500,000. She could not afford that much money now.


    ¡°We¡¯re not lying to you. This is the contract. If you think there¡¯s anything unclear, you can take a look again. You signed this contract yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± the man asked.


    When she checked in, Liu Xing did not go through the check-in procedures. This check-in procedure was der. Liu Xing only thought of it as a simple check-in contract and did not look at it much. She did not expect them to set such a big trap on this contract.


    ¡°Miss Liu Xing, it¡¯s written on the contract. As long as you don¡¯t pass the certification, you have to pay the bill in full amount. Would you like to use cash or bank transfer?¡± The man asked politely.


    Liu Xing could only use her bank card to transfer the money. The shop assistant was very considerate. She was afraid that she would not be able to transfer the money, so she specially provided her with a domestic bank card number. Even if she did not want to transfer the money, she had no excuse to not transfer it.<div>


    Liu Xing¡¯s ount had lost more than 500,000 in an instant, which was a huge blow to her. What was worse was that her ount was frozen after the transfer. Liu Xing did not even have the money to buy tickets..

 Chapter 885 - 885: 885 Returning to the Country

    Chapter 885 - 885: 885 Returning to the Country<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After staying in the airport lobby for a day and a night, Liu Xing finally contacted Ying Xian.


    Ying Xian didn¡¯t want to answer Liu Xing¡¯s call at first, but he still had a beneficial rtionship with Liu Xing. If something happened to Liu Xing overseas, he wouldn¡¯t be any better.<div>


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet? This is your fault,¡± Ying Xian said angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe back and settle this?¡±


    Liu Xing gnawed on the dry bread and said aggrievedly, ¡°I wanted to go back as soon as possible, but my ount has been frozen. 1 can¡¯t use all my money. I don¡¯t have the money to buy a ticket back.¡±


    The bread she ate was bought with a small amount of cash that she had left.


    Ying Xian immediately bought her a ne ticket. ¡°Come back quickly. There are still many things waiting for you to handle.¡±


    Their studio had already received a subpoena from the court, saying that their work had giarized and vited copyright. However, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was Liu Xing¡¯s problem. Liu Xing had been charged, and she had toe back to ept the verdict. Ying Xian did not want to be arrested in her ce, so he had to let Liu Xinge back.


    Liu Xing boarded the ne back to her country. The ne was full of people discussing this matter. Even foreigners who did not understand Chinese expressed their support for the injured girl¡¯s rights after hearing the trantion of theirpanions.


    Liu Xing wore a thick mask and stuffed her ears with earphones, trying her best not to listen to those people. However, those words seemed to have appeared directly in her mind and she could not avoid them at all.


    She was a person who liked to show off. Every time she came back from abroad, she would get a huge bunch to pick her up. But this time, even if there were a lot of people to pick her up, she was not happy. Because these people were all here to scold her. Some of them were even holding rotten fruits in their hands. As long as she dared to reveal her identity, those rotten fruits would hit her head.


    Liu Xing pulled down her sunsses and quickly left the airport. She had to find a ce to hide now. It would be best if she could avoid this crisis.


    However, she was daydreaming. What awaited her was only the punishment of the domesticw. Even if she fled abroad now, it would be toote.


    Compared to Liu Xing, who was in a sorry state, Tan Rou was much happier. She and Zhuang Liu had been abroad for a few days before returning to the country. The day before she returned, Tan Rou went to some antique stores and bookstores with Zhuang Liu and picked out a lot of things to bring back.<div>


    Zhuang Liu had requested to go to the antique store. He said that he could buy some good materials to bring back to his family. Tan Rou felt that it made sense, so she picked a piece for everyone. She also chose a blue and pink gem as a souvenir to bring back.


    Tan Rou had bought a lot of things overseas, especially ssical books. Although the people of Country M were weird, the things in their country were very good. Many things that could not be bought in their country could be easily bought in their country, especially books of various versions. Tan Rou even found a book published more than a hundred years ago in an old bookstore, and it was well preserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the holidays, right?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou turned a page and replied, ¡°There¡¯s still a week before the final exams. After the exams, we¡¯ll be on holiday.¡±


    Zhuang Liu hooked Tan Ron¡¯s pinky. ¡°Can youe to my house for dinner during the holidays?¡±


    Tan Rou thought that Shen Jing was calling her over for dinner again, so she said, ¡°Did Auntie prepare something delicious again? Then I¡¯ll go tomorrow so that the delicious food won¡¯t go bad.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not mean that. ¡°Rourou, I want to introduce you to my rtives and officially introduce you to my parents. Although they should have guessed our rtionship, I will feel bad if I don¡¯t tell them about our rtionship.¡±


    Tan Rou was silent for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not the new year yet. Let¡¯s wait until the new year.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little disappointed. He really wanted to reveal his rtionship with Tan Rou, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to. That was true. Tan Rou was still a student. If people knew about her rtionship with him, they would talk about her.


    The head of the Zhuang family, who could call the shots outside, could only be an obedient boyfriend in front of the girl he loved.


    Tan Rou smiled secretly in a ce that Zhuang Liu could not see. She held the raw stone in her pocket tightly and said in a voice that Zhuang Liu could not hear. ¡°Come with me to meet my family during the new year..¡±<div>

 Chapter 886 - 886: 886 Winter Break

    Chapter 886: 886 Winter Break


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The first thing Tan Ron did after returning to the country was to go to school. She had already missed a lot of sses. She was not worried about the content of her studies, but she was worried about her attendance. If her attendance was too low, the school would count her as failing.


    Fortunately, she was going to win glory for the country this time. Although the other party canceled the evaluation, the school still felt very honored and did not pursue the matter of her taking so many days off.


    Jiang Min and the others had already returned from the hospital. Lang Yue¡¯s leg still needed some time to recover, but he had also returned to school. It was almost the end of the semester, and they had toplete their tasks.


    Only Shang Jin didn¡¯te back. She applied for a leave of absence.


    ¡°The wound on her face is slowly recovering. Auntie said that it was the medicine you gave her that helped her recover. She wanted to thank you in person, but you were overseas at that time and they couldn¡¯t contact you.¡± Jiang Min said to Tan Rou, ¡°Auntie wanted to wait until All Jin recovers beforeing over to treat you to a meal. She still can¡¯t go outside for now just in case the injuries on her face get worsens by the weather.¡±


    ¡°How has Senior Shang been feeling recently?¡± Tan Rou asked with concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s been in a good mood recently, and she even shared a photo of her wound healing with me yesterday. Xiao Rou, thank you so much. If you hadn¡¯t bravely rushed in to save me, we would have choked to death from the smoke.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Senior, you were the one that influenced me. When I saw you downstairs, you still had strength. If you give up on Senior Lang Yue and the others and run down, you¡¯ll be fine, but you didn¡¯t. You didn¡¯te down even though the stairway was right next to you.¡±


    ¡°I still have a brother at home. Even if something happens to me, he will take good care of my parents.¡± Jiang Min said embarrassedly. ¡°But Shang Jin and the others are all only children in their family. Xiao Chen still has to support his sick mother. If something happens to them, their families will be in great pain.¡±


    ¡°If something happens to you, all of us, including your parents, will be very sad. So, Senior, remember to ensure your safety too,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Jiang Min¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°You are a gentle person.¡±


    Tan Rou went back to school for a few days of sses, and then the exams began. After the exams, it will be winter vacation.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tian Tian pulled Tan Rou¡¯s hand and said reluctantly, ¡°Once I go back, I¡¯ll have to wait for a month before I can see you again. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slyly. ¡°If you miss me, you cane over and y with me. My big brother will be there too. Thepany will be on a break during the new year. Big Brother has more time to rest. He will have time to apany you.¡± Tian Tian blushed and lowered her head. ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t he going to be apanying you?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I have a boyfriend. I don¡¯t need him to apany me. They should be apanying their girlfriends. My boyfriend will apany me, and your boyfriend will apany you.¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t retort. She said softly, ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet again after the New Year.¡±


    During the winter break, Tan Rou¡¯s friends left the Capital one after another. Li Li and Xu Yan took the high-speed train back home together. Lu Qing and Liang Lu stayed in the Capital for a few days. Then, the Lu family sent a car to pick up Young Master Lu and his future girlfriend.


    Tian Tian was thest to leave. When she left, Tao Zhi drove her to the airport. He only drove away after he saw her board the ne.


    He wanted to drive Tian Tian home, but Tian Tian was very timid. She said that she wanted to go home and tell her parents about her boyfriend before letting Tao Zhi meet her family.


    The winter break was a total of 35 days. Tan Rou used this time to design a second-generation robot out. She also had to make a new ointment for Shang Jin. The effect of the old ointment was already great but Tan Rou nned to sort out the form and use it to treat burns to benefit more people.


    Tan Rou¡¯s work schedule was packed. Other than exercising every day, she was working at the workbench. The Tao family felt that Tan Rou was working too hard and wanted her to rest for a while, but Tan Rou said that she could hold on and that she would rest when she could not hold on anymore.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Grandma Tao looked worried. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Rourou in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Humph. I haven¡¯t spoken to her since she came home,¡± Grandpa Tao said..

 Chapter 887 - 887: 887 Relax

    Chapter 887: 887 Rx


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°If only she could rest for a few days. I¡¯m afraid that her body won¡¯t be able to take it if she works too hard,¡± Grandma Tao said.


    Mrs. Tao suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, Rourou¡¯s second cousin seems to have returned to the country. He said that he¡¯ll be arriving in a few days. Why don¡¯t we get him to bring his siblings out to y and rx for a few days?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Tan Ron¡¯s second cousin, Yu Can, called. He said that he had already arrived at the airport and that he could visit his dear aunt now.


    Mother Tao smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. Wait there, I¡¯ll get your cousin to pick you up.¡±


    After the phone call, Mother Tao nned to go to Yuanxi Manor and drag Tan Ron out. If Tan Rou didn¡¯te out to bask in the sun, she would grow mushrooms.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you still working?¡± Mrs. Tao walked into the room quietly. When she saw Tan Rou fiddling with herputer, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°How long will it take to finish?¡±


    Tan Rou put down herptop. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯m just doing the final test.¡±


    Mother Tao looked at the pile of things on the work table and said in admiration, ¡°Rourou is amazing. 1 can¡¯t even understand what these are.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Everyone has something they¡¯re good at. For example, I can¡¯t quite understand your design drafts too.¡± Tan Rou could understand the design of a house, but she rarely dabbled in this field of knowledge, so she wasn¡¯t as good as Mrs. Tao.


    ¡°If Rourou is interested, I can teach you, but not for the time being. You haven¡¯t rested for a long time. Rest well for a few days,¡± said Mrs. Tao.


    Tan Rou was prepared to rest for the next two days. She also knew that her high-intensity work would cause her family to worry. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll finish this matter today then have a good rest tomorrow.¡±


    Mrs. Tao heaved a sigh of relief when she heard her promise. ¡°It just so happens that your second cousin has returned to the country. I¡¯m nning to let your second cousin bring your siblings out to y for a few days. Do you want to join them?¡±


    Tan Rou had heard of this second cousin before. It was said that he was a very powerfulputer genius. ¡°Sure, I also want to meet this second cousin.¡±


    Yu Can got out of Tao Zhi¡¯s car. He was dragging his suitcase with one hand and carrying his travel bag with the other. He was also carrying a hugeputer bag on his back.


    When he saw Mother Tao, Yu Can threw the bag in his hand to Tao Zhi and jogged to Mother Tao. ¡°My dear aunt, long time no see!¡±


    Mrs. Tao couldn¡¯t resist his enthusiasm and took two steps back. ¡°Walk properly. Don¡¯t run.¡±


    Yu Can slow down. ¡°Aunt, did you miss me?¡±


    Mrs. Tao covered her mouth andughed. ¡°1 miss you. 1 miss you so much. 1 dream of you every night. 1 dream of you running around naked on the ground.¡±


    Yu Can blush. ¡°Auntie, how can you bring up the embarrassing things that happened to me when 1 was young?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to walk so impolitely?¡± Mrs. Tao said.


    ¡°In the future, if you continue to run and jump around, I¡¯ll print out your embarrassing childhood stories and hang them on a banner.¡±


    Yu Can was about to argue when he saw a very beautiful girl standing beside his aunt. This girl looked very simr to his aunt and eldest cousin.


    ¡°Is this cousin Xiao Rou? Cousin Xiaorou looks so simr to Auntie!¡± Yu Can ask excitedly.


    Yu Can had met Tan Jing before. He had never liked Tan Jing. One reason was that Tan Jing liked to put on an act, and the other was that Yu Can felt that Tan Jing did not look like someone from his family. His aunt and uncle were both so good-looking. As their daughter, why didn¡¯t Tan Jing inherit any of their good looks?


    Later on, when Tan Jing and Tan Ron¡¯s matter was exposed, he realized that it was not because Tan Jing had inherited her aunt and uncle¡¯s merits, but because she was not their daughter at all.


    ¡°My cousin is so beautiful, just like a fairy from heaven.¡± Yu Can said with a smile.


    Tan Rou chuckled. She had long heard about her uncle¡¯s family from her big brother. He talked about this second cousin the most. It was said that he was a very cheerful person. After meeting him today, he was indeed a person who was very good at talking.


    ¡°Hello, Second Cousin.¡± Tan Rou greeted him with a smile, hoping that this second cousin would be quiet and not be too troublesome..

 Chapter 888 - 888: 888 Computer Genius

    Chapter 888: 888 Computer Genius


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Hurry up and go home.¡± Tao Zhi reminded.


    Yu Can, who was only wearing two pieces of clothing, shivered. ¡°It¡¯s indeed much colder in China than in C Nation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only wearing a few clothes, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re cold. ¡°Hurry up and go back and change into thicker clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Yu Can chuckled. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not cold at all.¡±


    Tan Rou sized up her second cousin. She noticed that his tongue was a little pale. ¡°Second Cousin, do you often have stomach difort and constipation?¡±


    The smile on Yu Can¡¯s face immediately disappeared. Constipation was an old illness that had troubled him for many years. He had also seen a doctor, but it was useless. He might as well not care about it. Anyway, he would not die. ¡°Cousin Xiaorou, how can you say that about me?¡± he said with a fleeting gaze. ¡°I¡¯m a cool bro. How can I be constipated?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. This kid is always constipated. A few days ago, your aunt asked if there was any way to cure it.¡±


    Yu Can was on the verge of tears. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tell everyone about my secret!¡±


    Tan Rou probably knew about Yu Can¡¯s illness. ¡°Cousin, your body has been getting heaty. You should eat less fried food in the future. You also need to eat some food that can dispel dampness and relieve heat.¡±


    Yu Can was a little surprised. ¡°Cousin Xiaorou, you know medicine?¡±


    Tao Qi, who was standing at the side, said loudly, ¡°Of course. My sister is very powerful. She had good grades, treated patients, and even researched robots. She even assemblesputers. Theputers she assembles are incredibly high-tech!¡±


    Recently, he had been using Tan Ron¡¯sputer to study and y games. It was much faster than the otherputers at home. Yu Can couldn¡¯t stand other people talking aboutputers. As long as someone mentioned it, he would have topete with them.


    ¡°Cousin, do you know how to assemble yourputer?¡± Yu Can¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Do you want topete with me?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t in the mood topete with Yu Can in assembling theputer. She was afraid that Yu Can would cry.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t think so. You just got off the ne. You should rest more.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Yu Can was not sleepy at all. ¡°No, no, you have topete with me once. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep today.¡±


    ¡°Little Can, don¡¯tpete with anyone you see. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to cry and look for your mother again,¡± said Mother Tao.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡®look for my mother anymore,¡± Yu Can said with a blush.


    ¡°Cousin Xiao Rou, do you dare topete with me? Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 go easy on you. I won¡¯t let you lose too badly,¡± Yu Can said provocatively.


    Tan Rou originally didn¡¯t want topete with Yu Can, but since he had already said so, wouldn¡¯t she lose face if she didn¡¯t ept the challenge?


    ¡°Since cousin has said so, then 1 will do it with you then. 1 hope you won¡¯t cry like how you said earlier!¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    ¡°I stopped crying a long time ago,¡± Yu Can said angrily.


    Since they didn¡¯t have any spare parts with them, they didn¡¯tpete in assemblingputers. Instead, theypeted in programming. Under Tao Qi¡¯s strong request, the two of thempeted to make simple mini games to see who made the most interesting game and did it well.


    Tan Rou and Yu Can each sat in front of theirputers and immediately got into work mode. Their fingers flew across the keyboard and soon, a simple game interface was created.


    Tao Qi was the judge. He looked at Tan Ron¡¯s work one moment and then at Yu Can¡¯s work the next. He didn¡¯t know which to choose.


    In the end, Tan Rou was faster than Yu Can and finished mini-games 20 minutes ahead of him.


    The little judge Tao Qi went to y the game with satisfaction. This was a Mini game of deciphering. There were only four small levels, but each level was very yable. Tao Qi yed for half an hour before he solved the first level.


    On the other side, Yu Can had justpleted his game as well. His game was a control game, so it was rtively easy to get started. Tao Qi also tried it out for a while, but it ended very quickly. There was not much experience.


    Tao Qi couldn¡¯t differentiate between good and bad games. He liked both games. If he had to choose, he would choose the game made by his sister. This game was more challenging.


    Yu Can didn¡¯t believe her. He went to y Tan Ron¡¯s game. After the first round, he said to Tan Rou, ¡°You¡¯re theputer genius, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Out of politeness, Tan Rou also tried his game. ¡°Your skills aren¡¯t bad either..¡±

 Chapter 889 - 889: 889 Challenge Again

    Chapter 889: 889 Challenge Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Yu Can felt that he had nowhere to put his face. He knew very well how his game was going. It was not as good as Tan Ron¡¯s game.


    The game he made was too simple. As long as one had hands and could operate aputer, they would be able to y this game. However, Tan Ron¡¯s game not only required maniption but also required a lot of brainpower to solve puzzles. He didn¡¯t know how Tan Rou managed to stuff so much content into the Mini games in a few hours.


    ¡°No, making mini-games isn¡¯t my forte. Let¡¯spete in something else.¡± Yu Can refused to admit defeat.


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He picked Yu Can up and said, ¡°My mom asked you toe over to y with my sister, not to give her more work.¡±


    Yu Can moved a few times but did not struggle. ¡°Big Cousin, please let mepete with Little Sister Xiao Rou again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to eat.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me that you can¡¯t eat?¡± Tao Zhi threw Yu Can aside and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Rou Rou, ignore him. He¡¯s been yingputer games for too long and his brain is damaged. He goes crazy whenever he sees aputer. Don¡¯t spoil him.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Yu Can¡¯s expression and thought that he was very amusing. Thus, she said to Tao Zhi, ¡°Big Brother, since that cousin wants topete with me, let¡¯s have another match.¡±


    Yu Can was very happy. He quickly ran to Tan Rou and said confidently, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t lose to you this time.¡±


    ¡°What is Second Cousinpeting in this time?¡± Tan Rou asked him.


    Yu Can said with a smile,¡± I¡¯m not good at these mini games. What I¡¯m good at is cracking all kinds of firewalls. Why don¡¯t wepete inputer hacking and see who can reach the finish line first?¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. This wasn¡¯t a goodpetition. Under normal circumstances, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t hack into other people¡¯sputer systems unless there were special circumstances.


    ¡°Country Y has been very hostile to our country these past two days. They¡¯ve been posting articles about our country on the Inte and have even detained two of our transport ships. So, 1 n to hack into their official system to teach them a lesson.¡± Yu Can say it very casually. ¡°Do you want topete with me to see who can enter their system first?¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t agree with this method ofpetition. If it wasn¡¯t handled well, it could easily cause diplomatic problems.


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t leave any traces, they won¡¯t be able to find us. Moreover, even if we scold them, they wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble for our country. After all, it¡¯s not an honorable thing to be scolded.¡±


    His suggestion stimted Tan Ron¡¯s desire to fight. It had been a long time since she had yed a challenging game. A country¡¯s security system was more difficult to ovee than an individual¡¯s security system, and Country Y¡¯s security system was especially difficult to deal with. It would be interesting if they used this in thepetition.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tan Rou sat back in front of herputer. ¡°When do you n to do this?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you messing around with him?¡± Tao Zhi asked anxiously.


    Tan Rou told Tao Zhi to rx. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯ll be fine. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve done something like this.¡±


    Tao Zhi turned to look at Yu Can. ¡°Yu Can, stop right now. Don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡±


    Yu Can also sit on a chair. ¡°Big Cousin, just quietly watch our performance!¡±


    With that, the two of them entered the battle without the referee¡¯s call.


    Tao Zhi had no way to stop them, so he could only watch from the side with Tao Zheng and Tao Qi. The two brothers were very interested in what Tan Rou and Yu Can were doing. They kept discussing which stage they had conquered.


    Tao Zhi and Tao Qi couldn¡¯t understand the symbols on the webpage at all. They were just watching the show.


    ¡°Done.¡± Tan Rou finally pressed the ¡®enter¡¯ key and typed the words she wanted to send.


    On the other side, Yu Can was still trying to break through thest firewall. It was a little difficult. He had been trying for a long time, but he still could not break through this firewall.


    When he heard Tan Rou say ¡®done¡¯, Yu Can immediately turn his head to look at Tan Ron¡¯spletion level. He saw that the official website of Country Y had appeared on Tan Ron¡¯sputer screen. There were no other words on it, only one sentence: ¡°Be a good person!¡±


    ¡°You win.¡± Yu Can drop the mouse and lean back. ¡°That¡¯s strange.. How could I lose?¡±

 Chapter 890 - 890: My Idol Is My Sister

    Chapter 890 - 890: My Idol Is My Sister


    Tan Rou tapped the keyboard a few times and theputer returned to its original state. Two smiley face balls were swaying on theputer screen as if showing off Tan Rou''s two victories.


    "Why did I lose?" Yu Can said bitterly.


    "Ever since I became an adult, I have never lost."


    "You''ve never lost as an adult?" Tan Rou asked. Yu Can scratched his head in embarrassment. "At that time, I often lost to someone, but ever since he left, I haven''t lost."


    Tao Zhi had also heard of that person. "You''re talking about the number one hacker on the international hacker rankings, right? I remember that his name is KQ. He didn''t reveal any other information."


    "Yes! KQ is my idol," Yu Can said with admiration. "If I can see KQ andpete with him once in my lifetime, then I''ll be satisfied to die right now."


    Tan Rou smiled. "You don''t have to do this."


    "You don''t understand," Yu Can said. "KQ is my god. You can''t understand how much I worship him."


    Tan Rou didn''t think that there was anything to admire. She deliberately said, "Maybe KQ is a dog."


    "Don''t you dare insult my idol. You can say bad things about anyone, but you can''t say bad things about KQ," Yu Can said angrily.


    Tan Rou shrugged. "Alright, alright. I won''t say anymore." She was too childish. How could she call KQ a dog? How could she scold herself?


    "Xiao Rou, since you''re so good, why don''t you join the global hacker rankings?" Yu Can calmed down a little. "I don''t know if you''ve already participated."


    Tan Rou nodded lightly. "I''ve already participated in it long ago. Besides, you know my ranking."


    Yu Can''s brain was still in a daze. "When did you participate? What''s your code name?" Yu Can''s code name was ''Leader'' and he was ranked second on the hacker rankings.


    Tan Rou didn''t answer him directly. Instead, she repeated what she had just said. Yu Can still couldn''t remember who Tan Rou was. Just as he was thinking hard, Tao Zheng spoke.


    "Xiao Rou said that you already know her code name and that she has long participated in the rankings. Why don''t you think about who you know?" Tao Zheng reminded.


    Yu Can''s brain snapped back to reality when he was reminded. "I only know a few of their names, but I''ve met them all before. We even held a meet-and-greet in C Nationst time. At that time, we sent an invitation to KQ, but he didn''t reply to us. Rourou can''t be KQ, right?"


    After saying that, heughed.


    Tan Rou alsoughed. "Aiya, how could I be KQ?"


    "Yeah," Yu Can said. "KQ is a guy, and Rourou is a girl." "How do you know KQ is a man?" Tan Rou asked.


    Yu Can exined, "Of the top ten hackers in the world, seven of them are men. Since KQ is so powerful, he must be a man too."


    "KQ has never revealed his identity." Tan Rou continued.


    Yu Can was caught in a dilemma. "So is KQ a man or a woman?"


    Just as he was in a dilemma, he received a message from abroad. It was from his hacker friend. His friend told him that KQ had just appeared. Yu Can was very excited. He quickly asked his friend where KQ had appeared.


    His friend told him that KQ had just broken through to Country Y''s official website and wrote a few words on their webpage: ''Be a good person!''


    Yu Can felt that this sentence sounded familiar. He suddenly nced at Tan Rou and was stunned. His friend was still calling him over the phone, but he could no longer hear her.


    "So, you are KQ?" Yu Can was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. "My idol, KQ, is my cousin?"


    "It seems so," Tan Rou said.


    Yu Can rolled his eyes and fainted from excitement.


    Tao Zhi was the closest to him and quickly reached out to support him. "Don''t faint!"


    Yu Can kept smiling foolishly. "Hehe, my sister is KQ. My idol is my sister. I''ve finally met my idol."


    When Tan Rou saw Yu Can''s silly look, she felt that it was better not to tell Yu Can her other code names. KQ was Tan Rou''s initial code name. Later, for convenience, she used many other code names, and these code names all appeared on the rankings.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 891: 891 Another Sister-con

    Chapter 891: 891 Another Sister-con<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Thepetition was over. Tan Ron was also tired from looking at theputer screen. She stretched and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the greenhouse outside and sit for a while. It¡¯s not good for our eyes to look at theputer screen for too long. We need to look at more green nts to nourish our eyes.¡±


    Yu Can squatted on the ground, his hands supporting his face and his elbows resting on his knees. He did not say a word.<div>


    Tao Zhi kicked him lightly and asked, ¡°Why are you squatting on the ground? We¡¯re going out to relieve our visual fatigue. Do you want to go?¡±


    Yu Can stood up abruptly and looked at Tan Rou excitedly. ¡°Cousin, can you teach me some techniques?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re already strong enough. You don¡¯t need to learn anymore,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Yu Can was not satisfied. ¡°No, I can¡¯t always be second. It¡¯s not easy for me to have a skill that I can show off. I have to be first.¡±


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°If you want to get better, then work hard. Don¡¯t bother my sister. She¡¯s very busy every day. She doesn¡¯t have time to teach you.¡±


    Yu Can chuckled. ¡°Xiao Rou is my sister too. I still have a lot that 1 dont know and I just want to ask her more about it!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. We¡¯re going to the garden now. Do you want toe with us?¡±


    Yu Can immediately reply, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll go wherever you go in the future. 1¡¯11 protect you.¡±


    !!..


    Tan Rou gave a fake smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Tao Qi was the first to disagree. ¡°You are a girl and he is a boy. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go out together. He can¡¯t always be following you!¡±<div>


    Yu Can pinched Tao Qi¡¯s cheeks. ¡°1 won¡¯t listen to you. 1 want to follow my idol everywhere she goes.¡±


    Tao Zhi took Yu Can¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t bully my brother.¡±


    As the siblings walked towards the greenhouse outside, a maid came to Tan Rou in a hurry, saying that someone was looking for her.


    ¡°Miss,¡± the maid said, ¡°There¡¯s a handsome young man outside looking for you. He wants you toe to the door.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s first reaction was Hang Wei. However, Hang Wei would contact her on WeChat if something happened, so he probably wouldn¡¯te over. Not necessarily. Hang Wei liked to give her special products during the new year. Counting the days, it was time to give her special products.


    ¡°It should be Hang Wei. He¡¯s probably here to give me some specialties,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Do you want us to go over and get it for you?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. He won¡¯t give me anything too heavy. 1¡¯11 get it myself.¡±


    Yu Can felt that this was a chance for him to show off in front of his idol sister. ¡°Sister Xiaorou, 1¡¯11 go get it for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Hang Wei. I¡¯ll go myself,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Yu Can waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the greenhouse! What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡±<div>


    Tao Zhi rolled his eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten that this is my house?¡±


    Tao Zheng and Tao Qi were also very dissatisfied with Yu Can¡¯s actions. If they wanted to prepare the drinks, they should be the ones preparing them. Why was Yu Can, this cousin, interfering?


    The maid served the drinks. Yu Can immediately ask, ¡°What¡¯s Sister Rourou¡¯s favorite drink? I¡¯ll cover her so that she doesn¡¯t get cold.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Tao Qi knew what Tan Rou liked, so after Yu Can asked, they snatched the things that Tan Rou liked and held them in their arms.


    Tao Zhi looked at their childish behavior. He was angry and amused at the same time. He mmed the table twice and ordered, ¡°Put the things down!¡±


    Tao Zheng and Tao Qi were still very afraid of their big brother. They could only put the porcin bottle of drinks back on the table.


    When the maid saw her brothers fighting over Tan Ron¡¯s favorite drink, she couldn¡¯t help butugh; even the cousin Young Master who just met Eldest Young Miss dotes on Eldest Young Miss very much.


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my sister, she deserves to be spoilt.¡± Yu Can said.


    Tao Zhi red at him. ¡°You¡¯re just Rourou¡¯s cousin, not her real brother. All Zheng and 1 are Rourou¡¯s real brothers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Xiao Rou is my sister anyway.¡± Yu Can refused to listen. ¡°When Rouroues back, ask her if she¡¯s willing to be my sister.¡±


    ¡°My sister is so cute. She¡¯s so cute and beautiful. She even knows medicine. She¡¯s great!¡± Yu Can sat there and muttered to himself, ¡°My sister is my idol.. There¡¯s nothing more magical than this in the world!¡±<div>

 Chapter 892: 892 We’re All Family

    Chapter 892: 892 We¡¯re All Family<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron thought it was Hang Wei, but when she reached the door, she realized it was Zhuang Liu. He carried tworge boxes and stood in the cold wind for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Tan Rou rushed over when she saw Zhuang Liu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me to tell me you were here?¡±<div>


    ¡°I sent you five messages and called you three times, but you didn¡¯t pick up,¡± Zhuang Liu said sadly.


    Only then did Tan Rou remember that she had put her phone aside when she waspeting with Yu Can. She had also turned it to silent mode. She had not gone over to pick it up after thepetition and had gone straight to the greenhouse outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was busy with something else just now and didn¡¯t notice the message you sent on my phone. How long have you been standing here?¡± Tan Rou apologized. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t me Tan Rou. He smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long it is as long as I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°You can still be so talkative. It seems like you¡¯re not cold enough.¡± Tan Rou rebuked.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and handed the box in his hand to Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯s almost the New Year. I probably won¡¯t have the chance to see you again before the New Year, so I wanted to give this to you first.¡±


    Tan Rou thought that the box looked familiar. ¡°Hey, I remember that Xiao Mo used the same box to send cherries back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the cherries are inside. They still fresh.¡± Ever since he found out that Tan Rou liked cherries, he bought orchards all over the world where cherries could be used to cultivate new varieties of cherries. However, the fruit that was delivered today was not a new variety. It was the fruit of a finished fruit seedling that he bought elsewhere. If he wanted the new variety to bear fruit, he would have to wait a few years.


    !!..


    Tan Ron¡¯s family background was almost equivalent to Zhuang Liu¡¯s. She could have as many cherries as she wanted, but even so, Zhuang Liu still persevered and sent her cherries.


    ¡°There are two boxes today. You can eat with Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over next time, but 1 might not have time toe over.¡± Zhuang Liu hade today to meet Tan Rou. Ever since Tan Rou had returned home from the holidays, he had not seen her. Although he had been video calling her every day, video calling was not as good as chatting in person. Tan Rou knew that Zhuang Liu was very busy. Thepany¡¯s matters and the matters of his second uncle and second aunt had not been resolved. As it got closer to New Year, the more turmoil there would be. Zhuang Liu did not even have enough rest time, so how could he have the time to look for her?<div>


    Zhuang Liu could have gotten someone to run errands for him. At worst, he could have asked Xiao Mo to send them over. However, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t do much. He sent the cherries over to show his respect for Tan Rou and her family.


    ¡°Are you free today?¡± Tan Rou asked as she took a box of cherries.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Toe and see Tan Rou, he had specially worked overtime to finish his work. Then, he had half a day free to spend with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Thene in and have a cup of tea to warm yourself up. Please, Mr. Zhuang,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu was stunned. ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go in?¡± Tan Rou asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhuang Liu looked at his slightly wrinkled suit and said regretfully, ¡°I should have changed into a more handsome set of clothes.¡±


    Tan Rou held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re all family. Why are you so bothered about this?¡±


    They were a family¡­


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s mind kept repeating these words. Rourou said that they were a family. Could they get married soon? He was the happiest man in the world.


    Tan Rou first brought Zhuang Liu to meet Tao Zhi and the others. Then, she introduced Yu Can. ¡°Ah Liu, these are my eldest brother, second brother, and fourth brother. You¡¯ve already met them. This is my second cousin Yu Can. He just returned to the country.¡±<div>


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Zhuang Liu suddenly nced at Tan Rou and asked in surprise.


    ¡°All Liu!¡± Tan Rou said naturally. ¡°Can¡¯t I? I felt that calling you third brother didn¡¯t sound nice, so I changed the way I addressed you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt as if fireworks were blooming in his head. ¡°Sure, sure. You can call me whatever you want.¡±


    Yu Can look warily at this man who was much more handsome than him.. ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with my sister?¡± He hadn¡¯t even said a few words to his sister, so why was another man here to snatch her away?

 Chapter 893: 893 Brother’s Difficulty

    Chapter 893: 893 Brother¡¯s Difficulty<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhuang Liu, I¡¯m¡­¡± Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou. He was asking for her permission.


    Tan Rou happily held Zhuang Liu¡¯s arm. ¡°All Liu is my boyfriend.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face revealed a blissful smile. He said to Yu Can, ¡°Hello, cousin. I¡¯m Rourou¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Tao Zhi really didn¡¯t have ears to listen to. Why didn¡¯t he know that Zhuang Liu was so thick-skinned? Tao Zheng and Yu Can were younger than Zhuang Liu, but Zhuang Liu could still shamelessly call them elder brothers. If it was Tao Zhi, he would not be able to call them elder brothers.


    ¡°What?! Boyfriend?¡± Yu Can suddenly stood up from his chair and almost flipped the table over. ¡°Rourou, how old are you? How can you find a boyfriend at such a young age?¡±


    Before Tan Rou could reply, Yu Can say with a sad expression, ¡°You have a boyfriend now. What should 1 do?¡±


    Tao Zhi pped Yu Can. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Xiao Rou is your sister. Even if she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, she can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Yu Can understood this logic, but he still found it hard to ept. ¡°Rourou has a boyfriend. In the future, her boyfriend will apany her. Us brothers will be redundant.¡±


    His words reminded Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng that it was true. Ever since Xiao Rou got together with Zhuang Liu, she spent a lot of time with Zhuang Liu. They ate together and went out to y together. Even when Tan Rou went to school, Zhuang Liu had to send her off. This made them seem very redundant as brothers.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be my sister¡¯s boyfriend, but you have to pass the test of us brothers.¡± Yu Can felt that he needed to check on his idol sister. It was said that handsome men would lie. Zhuang Liu was so handsome that he was a little worried about Tan Rou and him being together.


    !!..


    Tan Rou was about to say no, but Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°All Liu, why are you messing around with my cousin?¡± Tan Rou had brought Zhuang Liu over to formally introduce him to her family, not to challenge him.<div>


    Zhuang Liu held Tan Ron¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°If I can¡¯t pass the test your brothers gave me, how can they let me be with you at ease? 1 love you, so I hope that my performance will satisfy your family. I hope that our love will receive their blessings.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Yu Can didn¡¯t have girlfriends, and Tao Zhi¡¯s girlfriend wasn¡¯t there. Hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, the men all wanted to give Zhuang Liu a hard time.


    Tao Zheng was the first to arrive. He immediately gave Zhuang Liu a difficult question. ¡°Although there are nannies at home, you can¡¯t let them do everything. For example, cooking. Sometimes, you can also do it at home by yourself. You know that our Rourou can cook, so i hope you can learn how to cook too. Even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, you should at least be able to cook a table full of dishes.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard Tao Zheng mention cooking, she knew that Zhuang Liu could be easily dealt with.


    As expected, Zhuang Liu took out his new chef certificate from the photo album on his phone. ¡°Second Brother-inw, do you think Western food or Chinese food is better?¡±


    Tao Zheng looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s certificate and the dishes that Zhuang Liu had cooked. His eyes were wide open. He asked in disbelief, ¡°How can a domineering CEO like you know how to cook? I don¡¯t know how to do either.¡±


    He knew how to cook, but it tasted terrible.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Cooking for the girl you love is a skill that a man must learn.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stupid question is that?¡± Yu Can pushed Tao Zheng to the side. ¡°Let me ask.¡± He put on the airs of a big boss.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen our Rourou¡¯s conditions, so we don¡¯t ask for too much from you. As long as you have three houses in the Capital and have assets of one billion before marriage, it¡¯ll be fine. Can you do it?¡±


    After he finished asking, everyone had a strange expression. Tao Zheng curled his lips and said, ¡°Your question is the stupid question.¡±<div>


    ¡°How is it a stupid question?¡± Yu Can asked. This is a condition that most people won¡¯t be able to meet in their lifetime. ¡°Looking at this kid wearing a suit, he knew that he must be a hard-working office worker. One billion yuan and three houses were definitely enough for him to work hard for ten lifetimes. ¡°Did you hear him say his name?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    ¡°I heard him,¡± Yu Can answered matter-of-factly.. ¡°Isn¡¯t his name Zhuang Liu?¡±

 Chapter 894 894 Meeting Grandpa and Grandma

    Chapter 894 894 Meeting Grandpa and Grandma


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Yu Can looked at Zhuang Liu and then at Tan Rou. Then, he quickly went through the variousrge families in the capital in his mind. Then, he realized that Zhuang Liu had the same surname as a certainrge family.


    "Uh... Are you a branch of the Zhuang family?" Yu Can asked, unwilling to give up.


    "Brother Xiao Liu is the head of the Zhuang family!" Tao Qi was Zhuang Liu''s fan, so he had to speak up for Zhuang Liu. "Although I don''t know how much money the head of the Zhuang family has, I''m sure he can meet Second Cousin''s requirements."


    Yu can shut his mouth. If Zhuang Liu was the head of the Zhuang family, then not only did he meet the


    requirements, but he also exceeded them by a lot.


    "Second Cousin, right? Do you think my conditions can meet your requirements?" Zhuang Liu asked with a smile. "Sure, sure," Yu Canqing said with a straight face. "Why didn''t you tell me?" he asked Tao Zhi in a low voice. "I thought he was just a poor office worker."


    "I thought you already knew his identity when he introduced himself. Also, Ah Zheng just said that he''s a CEO. Didn''t you hear him?"


    "I thought he meant that Zhuang Liu looked like a CEO," Yu


    Can said in annoyance.


    Zhuang Liu''s confidence increased greatly after passing two tests in a row. "Brother-inw, what''s your test question?"


    Tao Zhi didn''t want to ask at first. He had known Zhuang Liu for many years and knew him very well. Moreover, after spending so many days with him, he could tell that Tan Rou liked Zhuang Liu very much. Therefore, as long as Tan Rou was happy, Tao Zhi had no objections.


    But when he wanted to say ''no objections, he suddenly remembered something else. This matter was important or not. It depended on whether the man cared about his girlfriend or not.


    "Come here. I can only ask you this question alone." Tao Zhi said.


    Zhuang Liu leaned over and Tao Zhi asked him a few questions. Zhuang Liu was a little surprised, but he still answered Tao Zhi''s questions urately.


    Tao Zhi said to Zhuang Liu quietly, "I don''t know the correct answer, so I can''t tell if what you said is correct or not. But I believe that you won''t lie to me. If you lie to me, there''s no need to talk about it in the future."


    Zhuang Liu said, "Brother-inw, don''t worry. None of my answers are lies. If you''re worried, you can ask Rourou."


    Tao Zhi shook his head. "There''s no need. This is your own business. I won''t ask."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they returned. Tao Zheng and Yu Can were very curious about what Tao Zhi had asked and kept asking Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi only told them that Zhuang Liu had passed his assessment. As for what question he asked, he did not disclose it.


    Tao Zhi nced at his phone and frowned. "Rourou, Grandpa and Grandma want you to bring Zhuang Liu to meet them."


    Zhuang Liu started to get nervous again. He wanted to visit Tan Rou''s family, but not today. He hade empty-handed today, thinking that he would leave after seeing Tan Rou. He did not expect Tan Rou to not only invite him in, but now she even wanted to meet her parents. Was it toote for Xiao Mo to send the things over?


    "Let''s go to Grandpa and Grandma''s ce." Tan Rou handed the cherries to Tao Zhi. "These are the cherries that Ah Liu brought over. You can wash some and eat them at night."


    "What''s so special about cherries? If Sister Xiaorou likes it, I''ll buy you a car tomorrow," Yu Can said.


    Tao Qi''s hands were quick. He opened the box directly. The cherries inside were the size of a baby''s fist. They were not the kind that could be bought on the market. This kind of cherries was purple-ck and looked delicious.


    "You''re buying a car tomorrow?" Tao Zhi asked.


    Yu Can shut his mouthpletely. He had never seen such a big car before. Where was he going to buy one?


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu came to the house of the Tao family''s two elders and happened to meet Grandpa Tao practicing calligraphy while Grandma Tao was grinding ink beside him.


    Zhuang Liu was a little envious of these two old men. His grandmother had died early, and his grandfather had passed away. Even if he wanted to see them grind ink and write for a while, he would not be able to.


    "Grandpa, Grandma." Tan Rou greeted him intimately.


    "Xiao Rou,e to me quickly," Grandma Tao said happily. Tan Rou was not in a hurry to go over. She introduced Zhuang Liu. "Grandpa, Grandma, this is my boyfriend, Zhuang Liu."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hello, Grandpa and Grandma." Zhuang Liu immediately changed his tone.

 Chapter 895: 895 Very Satisfied

    Chapter 895: 895 Very Satisfied<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Grandma Tao smiled and praised, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the current head of the Zhuang family is a very handsome young man. Now that I¡¯ve seen him today, I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Zhuang Liu followed Tan Rou and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Grandma.¡±<div>


    Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t say anything. He kept writing. He had just finished writing this piece of paper, so he took it away and reced it with a new piece of paper.


    However, perhaps because his hands were tired from writing for a long time, he dripped a few drops of ink on the paper as soon as it wasid out.


    Zhuang Liu stood there uneasily. He looked at Tan Rou, but Tan Rou shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what her grandfather meant.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuang, what do you think of my painting?¡± Grandpa Tao asked.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the ink balls on the paper and replied, ¡°It has a free and unrestrained beauty. However, 1 don¡¯t have a good eye for such aesthetics. 1 don¡¯t think 1 can appreciate Grandpa¡¯s masterpiece.¡±


    Grandpa Taoughed out loud. ¡°I haven¡¯t drawn it yet. What can you tell?¡±


    ¡°Oh, 1 misunderstood.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Grandpa Tao handed the brush to Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯m tired of drawing. You do it instead.¡±


    ¡°Do would you like me to add?¡± Zhuang Liu asked, puzzled.


    Grandpa Tao said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished writing. I¡¯m still missing a painting. Draw a painting based on the words I¡¯ve written.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at Grandpa Tao¡¯s writing. To be honest, the writings were not the best but the meaning behind it was meaningful. It was a poem written by a very powerful politician in ancient times as the elderly stood on a mountain and looked at the sea to express his ideals.<div>


    ¡°Sure!¡± Zhuang Liu took off his suit jacket, rolled up the sleeves inside, and began to draw. When he was painting, Grandpa Tao stood by the side and watched, nodding at Tan Rou.


    When Zhuang Liu finished drawing, Grandpa Tao pped three times and kept praising, ¡°Good! Good job! You really know a thing or two!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Grandpa.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    When they were drawing, Grandma Tao brought Tan Rou to sit beside them. After they finished drawing, she brought Tan Rou over to look at the flowers.


    Although Grandpa Tao¡¯s handwriting was the best, he was very good at appreciating calligraphy and painting. He could tell that Zhuang Liu knew how to paint. It could not be done without more than ten years of foundation.


    ¡°Have you learnt calligraphy and painting when you were younger?¡± Grandpa Tao asked.


    ¡°My grandfather likes calligraphy and painting,¡± Zhuang Liu answered honestly. ¡°He taught me how to draw when I was very young.¡±


    Grandpa Tao nodded slightly. ¡°No wonder. He did like drawing. When he was young, he even drew your grandmother and Xiao Ron¡¯s grandmother. It¡¯s just that after your grandmother passed away, he stopped drawing.¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing up this sad matter again? Why did you bring it up again?¡± Grandma Tao scolded.


    Grandpa Tao only realized it after a while. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, and they must be reunited in heaven now.¡±<div>


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Grandma Tao said, ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t me Grandpa and Grandma. Grandpa and Grandma just heard that your brother and the others were testing Zhuang Liu. That¡¯s why we suddenly thought of testing Zhuang Liu¡¯s standards.¡±


    ¡°Rourou is such a young, capable woman. Her future husband has to be as great as her.¡± Grandpa Tao said.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll work harder in the future.¡± Zhuang Liu nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Do you know why 1 asked you toe here today?¡± Grandpa Tao asked again.


    Zhuang Liu did not understand. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Grandpa Tao exined, ¡°People say that we businessmen only know about money. They think that we are uneducated with no artistic cells in us. I¡¯m indeed like that. I only know how to make money by doing business. I don¡¯t know what art is or what beauty is. It¡¯s said that people who understand art are more romantic and will make life better. So 1 want to see if you have any artistic cells and test if you can make Rourou¡¯s life better.¡±


    Zhuang Liu roughly understood what Grandpa Tao meant, but he didn¡¯t quite understand why Grandpa Tao said that. It was as if this sentence was written by someone else for him. He only memorized the script when he went on stage. ¡°Why are you saying so much?¡± Grandma Tao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°We just want to find a grandson-inw who is good at both martial arts and literature. Our Rourou knows so much, so her future husband has to know equally as much too..¡±

 Chapter 896: 896 I Want to Get Engaged to You

    Chapter 896: 896 I Want to Get Engaged to You<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was shocked. Did the Tao family¡¯s elders mean that he could marry Xiao Rou? When they met previously, although the Tao family¡¯s elders were quite satisfied with him, they were not satisfied with his family¡¯s situation. Even though he was the head of the Zhuang family, he did not receive preferential treatment from the two elders because of his identity.


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma mean¡­¡± Zhuang Liu was about to ask when Grandma Tao interrupted him.<div>


    Grandma Tao looked out of the window and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Zhuang Liu, stay for dinner. Rourou¡¯s uncle and aunt will be here tonight. It will be very lively.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had yet to react when Tan Rou poked his back and agreed on his behalf. ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±


    Grandma Tao looked at Zhuang Liu¡¯s dazed expression and smiled at Grandpa Tao. No matter what Zhuang Liu¡¯s identity was outside, he was still their grandson-inw in front of them. The two elders were very satisfied with his performance today.


    Arge round table had been arranged for today¡¯s meal. There were no restrictions on the seats in the Tao family¡¯s dining room. They could sit wherever they wanted, so Tan Rou brought Zhuang Liu to sit beside her parents.


    This was not the first time Zhuang Liu had met the Tao family. They were all doing business in the same circle. Even if they had never worked together, they had met at banquets.


    However, this was the first time he met them as Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend. At this moment, he was not facing his business partners, but his future family.


    Tan Ron¡¯s uncles and aunts were wary of Zhuang Liu¡¯s identity at first, so they did not dare to ask him difficult questions, afraid that they would ruin their rtionship with the Zhuang family.


    It was not until Grandpa Tao said that Zhuang Liu did note today as the head of the Zhuang family, but as Tan Ron¡¯s boyfriend that they started to chat with Zhuang Liu.


    They admired Zhuang Liu very much and approved of him being together with Tan Rou. However, the Tao family only had one precious daughter in this generation. She was so outstanding that they really could not bear to marry this precious daughter off.


    ¡°President Zhuang¡­¡± Xiao Zhuang,¡± Second Uncle Tao said with a straight face,¡± we know how you treat our Rourou. We don¡¯t object to you dating, but Rourou is still a freshman. If you want to get married, you have to wait until she graduates from university.¡±


    The other members of the Tao family had the same attitude. Tan Rou was still a child and couldn¡¯t get married so early.<div>


    Zhuang Liu smiled gently. ¡°1 understand what Second Uncle said. I¡¯ve discussed it with Xiao Rou. We¡¯ll talk about marriage after she graduates.¡±


    After hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s answer, the Tao family did not make things difficult for him anymore. After dinner, Tan Rou sent Zhuang Liu back. As they walked, they talked about tonight¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Your family has such a good atmosphere.¡± Zhuang Liu was very envious. ¡°Everyone is very gentle, even to an outsider like me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider. You¡¯re my lover,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu suddenly hugged Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, I want to get engaged to you. 1 want to get engaged now.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything about it when my second uncle mentioned it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu also wanted to say it, but he was afraid that the Tao family would not like him and thought that he was too impatient.


    ¡°Your second uncle said marriage, but I am just talking about an engagement. How can that be the same?¡± Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same. We can¡¯t rush into this. We still have to discuss more about it first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very happy. ¡°Rourou, once I settle my family matters, I wille to your house to propose.¡±


    Tan Rou remembered the Zhuang Liu family¡¯s matter and asked, ¡°Has your second uncle and second aunt made any movements recently?¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°They¡¯ve been very stable recently, so stable that it¡¯s abnormal. Moreover, my people also found traces of He Xi. She was taken away by Han Min, but 1 don¡¯t know where Han Min took her to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Han Min is someone who would love He Xi. Did He Xi¡¯s parents pressure Han Min to get He Xi out? Didn¡¯t you go to Country M to look for He Xi¡¯s parents?¡± Tan Rou asked. What did they say?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head and said, ¡°He Xi¡¯s parents are still very concerned about He Xi. It¡¯s just that the He family¡¯s business is in trouble overseas. They can¡¯te back for the time being, and they can¡¯t bring He Xi back.¡±


    Tan Rou understood. ¡°No wonder when He Xi was acting like a fool, her parents didn¡¯t appear either. It¡¯s because they can¡¯te back..¡±

 Chapter 897: 897 Lonely Fireworks

    Chapter 897: 897 Lonely Fireworks<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I suspect that my second uncle and second aunt have caused trouble for He Xi¡¯s parents. They have been overseas for so many years, so they must have some connections.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°If He Xi¡¯s parents came back, then my second uncle and second aunt¡¯s hands and feet would be tied by them. So they made the first move and trapped He Xi¡¯s parents abroad.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You have to be careful. Han Min definitely didn¡¯t take He Xi away to take good care of her. She will definitely use He Xi to do something.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu knew this very well. ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 be careful.¡±


    They were already by the gate but this was the Tao¡¯s household. Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t do anything to Tan Rou. He touched the back of Tan Ron¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The weather is too cold. You should go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°You should also pay attention to your safety while driving.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Zhuang Liu drove away while Tan Rou stood at the door. She only returned to the courtyard when the light from the taillights disappeared.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other before the new year. Xiao Mo hade to give Tan Rou food and some gifts for the Tao family. Unknowingly, it was another new year again. Just as the Tao family was happily preparing for the new year, the Zhuang family was not very stable.


    As it was the new year, even if Zhuang Liu¡¯s family didn¡¯t want to meet Zhuang Su and the rest, they couldn¡¯t miss the reunion dinner. This was the first year after Old Master Zhuang¡¯s death. ording to tradition, everyone in the Zhuang family had to go to Old Master Zhuang¡¯s portrait on the first day of the new year to burn incense and then have a meal together as a family.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Zhuang Liu, as the head of the Zhuang family, had to stay at the old mansion for the New Year. Even if Old Master Zhuang was no longer around, this rule could not be broken.


    Outside, fireworks began to set off. Zhuang Liu looked at the fireworks in the sky and felt very sad. On this dayst year, he bought a lot of fireworks to set off with Tan Rou. This year, he could only sit in the yard and enjoy the cold wind while watching the fireworks.


    ¡°Master, do you want to set off fireworks?¡± Xiao Mo had unknowingly changed the way he addressed Zhuang Liu. He was no longer a weakling in a wheelchair. He was the head of the Zhuang family, the one who could call the shots in the Capital in the future.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the fireworks in Xiao Mo¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°We¡¯re back to the time when we spent the New Year together.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s parents had passed away a long time ago, and he had followed Zhuang Liu for a long time. It could be said that he had already treated the Zhuang family as his own home. A few years ago, Zhuang Liu was still in a wheelchair and Zhuang Yan was unconscious. Shen Jing would apany Zhuang Yan every year during the New Year, so Xiao Mo had always been the one apanying Zhuang Liu.<div>


    Last year, Zhuang Liu got to know Tan Rou. They had set off fireworks together for the New Year. Unfortunately, it was the two of them again this year.


    ¡°Give me one.¡± Zhuang Liu stretched out his hand. ¡°Since we already bought it, we shouldn¡¯t wait it


    ¡°Master, you can take a video of the fireworks and show it to Miss Tan Rou,¡± Xiao Mo suggested.


    Zhuang Liu smiled bitterly. ¡°Rourou must be setting off fireworks with her brothers now. How would she have time to watch my video?¡± He lit up the fairy stick in his hand, and the small fire sparks flew. Before Zhuang Liu could take a picture, it burned up.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhuang Liu sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m like this firework. Without anyone to apany me, I¡¯ll burn out alone.¡±


    Xiao Mo stood at the side, thinking that Miss Tan Ron¡¯s influence on his boss was too great. Just because Miss Tan Rou wasn¡¯t here to spend New Year¡¯s with him, his boss was already getting depressed.


    Zhuang Liu went back after lighting the fireworks. Xiao Mo also stayed in the old mansion to rest. His room was on the first floor, and Zhuang Liu¡¯s room was on the second floor.


    Xiao Mo was lying on his bed, nning to watch a video for a while before resting. Unexpectedly, just as he turned on his phone, an angry voice came from upstairs.


    That was Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice. He was asking people to get lost.


    Xiao Mo hurriedly put on his clothes and got out of bed. He was very worried about Zhuang Liu¡¯s safety, so he quickly called security.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Xiao Mo mmed on Zhuang Liu¡¯s door. ¡°What happened?¡±<div>


    The sound of something falling to the ground made Xiao Mo even more worried. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to kick the door open!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice came from inside again. ¡°No need. i¡¯lle over and open the door for you.¡±


    As soon as Zhuang Liu opened the door, Xiao Mo saw a white figure quickly jump out of the window. ¡°Eh?¡±


    Zhuang Liu turned around and saw the window open.. ¡°Shit! He Xi jumped down!¡±

 Chapter 898: 898 He Xi’s Ending

    Chapter 898: 898 He Xi¡¯s Ending<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Zhuang Liu first went upstairs, he opened the door and felt that something was wrong with the room today. The things in the room seemed to have been touched by someone else but he hadn¡¯t been back for a long time. He thought that the maid had moved it when she was cleaning.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t mind. Anyway, he would only sleep here for one night and leave after lunch tomorrow. He had just taken off his clothes when he heard a rustling sound. He turned around and saw He Xi in a white dress pouncing at him barefooted.<div>


    He Xi was much thinner than before, but her face was very red. On a closer look, it was not a healthy red, as if she had been drugged.


    The first person Zhuang Liu thought of was Meng Si. When Meng Si was drugged, her expression was the same. Meng Si was still conscious, but He Xi was not. She became a fool for a while and only followed her instincts to look for Zhuang Liu. She smelled Zhuang Liu¡¯s scent and pounced on him like crazy. Zhuang Liu quickly took a few steps back, picked up the bedsheet on the bed, twisted it into a rope, and then whipped He Xi¡¯s feet a few times. ¡°He Xi, what are you doing here? Hurry up and get out!¡±


    He Xi giggled and shouted incoherently, ¡°Brother Xiao Liu¡­ Brother Xiao Liu¡­ I¡¯m hot¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s hot, find a pool and jump in. Don¡¯te over here! If youe any closer, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Zhuang Liu roared.


    He Xi acted as if she couldn¡¯t hear him and kept on talking to her.


    Her body fell on top of his.


    At this moment, Xiao Mo¡¯s knocking on the door came from outside. Zhuang Liu was distracted for a moment and He Xi approached him. He looked at He Xi¡¯s expression and was so disgusted that he almost vomited the food he had eaten tonight.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhuang Liu kicked He Xi in the stomach and sent her flying far away. Then he poured the warm water on the table on He Xi to wake her up.


    Xiao Mo was about to kick down the door, but Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to waste it, so he said he would open the door for him. In the end, He Xi took advantage of this time to jump out of the window and escape.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xiao Mo looked inside. ¡°Master, 1¡¯11 go after them!¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood that he couldn¡¯t let He Xi run away like this. He had to catch He Xi and let her identify Han Min. Although He Xi had be stupid, she could still distinguish people clearly. Otherwise, she would not have called him by his name.<div>


    ¡°The person who ran away was He Xi. Han Min must have brought her here.¡± Zhuang Liu put on his coat and walked out. ¡°Quickly gather people to catch He Xi. We can¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    The noise in the room woke up everyone in the Zhuang family. When Han Min saw Zhuang Liue out unscathed, her expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± Han Min asked subconsciously.


    Zhuang Liu sneered. ¡°If not here, where else should I be? Do you think He Xi can hold me back?¡±


    Han Min¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Where¡¯s He Xi? What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°She ran away. If you go after her now, you can still catch up.¡±


    Han Min realized that she had said something wrong and immediately changed her words. ¡°1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Zhuang Su looked at Han Min¡¯s expression and then at Zhuang Liu. He knew that Han Min, this stupid woman, had caused him trouble again.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, are you alright?¡± Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan also came over. ¡°I heard from the security guards that an assassin had entered the house. Have you caught the assassin?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°There was indeed an assassin. Xiao Mo has already led his men to chase after her. She¡¯s injured. She can¡¯t have run far.¡±


    Han Min was very worried that He Xi would be caught, but she was also worried that He Xi would not be caught. If He Xi had gone missing, He Xi¡¯s parents would not kill her directly.


    They waited in the living room. After about half an hour, Xiao Mo finally rushed back, but he didn¡¯t bring He Xi back, and he was covered in blood. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.<div>


    ¡°This blood isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s He Xi¡¯s,¡± Xiao AAo replied. ¡°She was in a car ident.¡±


    After being drenched by Zhuang Liu, He Xi¡¯s mind became a little clearer. She remembered that Zhuang Liu had kicked her just now and was very afraid of Zhuang Liu, so when Zhuang Liu went to open the door, she jumped out of the window and ran away.


    Then, she saw many people chasing her. He Xi, who was extremely afraid, ran crazily, not knowing where she had run to. She escaped from the Zhuang family¡¯s old house and came to the road. The road was full of cars. He Xi was then hit by a fast-moving car and flew out in an instant..

 Chapter 899: 899 Divorced

    Chapter 899: 899 Divorced<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Xiao Mo and the people who had caught up saw this scene, they didn¡¯t bother to settle the score with He Xi. He immediately called an ambnce to take He Xi away. It had to be said that He Xi was really lucky. Even after being hit by a car, she did not die.


    Xiao Mo handed He Xi over to the others while he rushed back to tell Zhuang Liu about it.<div>


    After hearing about He Xi¡¯s car ident, Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was still very calm. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty tough. She¡¯s not dead yet,¡± Xiao Mo said.


    Zhuang Liu sneered. ¡°If she dies, this matter will be over. If she doesn¡¯t die¡­¡± He looked at Han Min. ¡°Second Aunt, how do you think we should handle this matter?¡±


    Han Min¡¯s face was pale. She only wanted He Xi to sleep with Zhuang Liu and ruin Zhuang Liu¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t want He Xi to die at all! He Xi, this stupid girl, why did she run? Would Zhuang Liu kill her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Han Min looked down at the floor.


    ¡°I treat He Xi as a younger sister. After she was turned into a fool by Second Aunt, as her brother, I was very sad. I¡¯ve often sent people to the mental hospital to visit He Xi.¡± Zhuang Liu sneered and said, ¡°But some time ago, He Xi suddenly disappeared from the mental hospital. I asked people to look for her for a long time, only to find out that it was Second Aunt who took He Xi away. Was it you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I take her away?¡± Han Min shouted. ¡°She¡¯s a fool now. Why would 1 bring a fool out of a mental hospital?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was still very calm. ¡°Second Aunt, you don¡¯t have to argue with me. The reason why 1 dare to say such things is because I have evidence. There are surveince cameras that captured the scene of you and He Xi going out together. If you don¡¯t believe me, 1 can y the video for you to see.¡±


    Han Min said guiltily, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I was the one who brought her out. She¡¯s my niece. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer in the mental hospital, so I took her out. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you drug her? He Xi couldn¡¯t havee here on her own after taking the aphrodisiac, right?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with a smile.


    Han Min was still denying it. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu knew that she would not admit it. ¡°It¡¯s okay if Second Aunt doesn¡¯t admit it. 1 will investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m reporting the Second Madam!¡± A middle-aged maid stood up. ¡°She fed He Xi some medicine today. 1 saw it when she was feeding He Xi the medicine. I picked up the box she threw away, but I don¡¯t even know the words on it.¡±


    Han Min looked at the maid in shock. ¡°You took so much money from me. Why did you betray me?¡±


    After Zhuang Su and his wife returned to the old mansion, they had been trying to buy people¡¯s hearts. The simple and crude method was not to buy them with money. This maid was the first person Han Min recruited. She did not expect that she would betray her.


    The maid replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always been on the master¡¯s side. The old master has done me a favor. Before he died, he asked us to take good care of the master, so 1 have to abide by it.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the medicine box she picked up to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the medicine box in a foreignnguage yfully and said, ¡°The side effects of this medicine are so big, and you dare to give it to He Xi? Do you want her to die?¡±


    Han Min was still trying to quibble. ¡°1 didn¡¯t. This b*tch was spouting nonsense.¡±


    Zhuang Liu handed the box to Xiao Mo. ¡°Take it for testing. See if there are any fingerprints on it.¡±


    Han Min¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do 1 want? Our Zhuang family doesn¡¯t wee vicious people like you in!¡± Zhuang Yan asked Han Min angrily. He looked at his younger brother. ¡°Zhuang Su, what do you think?¡±<div>


    Zhuang Su clenched his fists. After a long time, he replied, ¡°Big Brother is right.¡±


    Han Min was really too stupid. Since she wanted to drug He Xi, why didn¡¯t she clean the box? Didn¡¯t she handle it well when she poisoned him in the past? How could he let others catch him now?


    ¡°Zhuang Su, what do you mean?¡± Han Min was very angry. ¡°Do you want to be a good little brother in front of your big brother?¡±


    Zhuang Su took a deep breath. ¡°Han Min, you¡¯re too crazy now. I think you need to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?¡± Han Min stood up immediately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll move out of here.. If you have any problems in the future, don¡¯t look for me because we¡¯re already divorced!¡±

 Chapter 900 - 900: 900 Divorce Is a Problem

    Chapter 900: 900 Divorce Is a Problem


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Her words shocked everyone present, including Zhuang Su.


    Zhuang Liu and the others were shocked that Han Min had actually divorced Zhuang Su, but Zhuang Su was shocked that Han Min had revealed their divorce.


    Zhuang Su¡¯s original intention was to stop Han Min from arguing here. Now that they were in a disadvantageous position, if Zhuang Liu went over to test the box, Han Min¡¯s fingerprints would be found. It would not be good if it affected them. He asked Han Min to calm down because he wanted to calm his brother¡¯s family down first. Then, they would think of a way to solve He Xi¡¯s problem.


    He didn¡¯t expect Han Min, that idiot, to reveal everything and expose the fact that they were already divorced.


    ¡°When did you get divorced?¡± Shen Jing was also very surprised. Although Zhuang Su and Han Min quarreled all day, they still went out together and even slept in the same room. It was impossible to tell that they were divorced.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± At this moment, Han Min was like a victorious rooster. She straightened her neck and lectured Zhuang Su. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to stand on your brother¡¯s side, don¡¯te looking for me in the future. Don¡¯t even think about asking me to help you!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the timing, Zhuang Su would have opened Han Min¡¯s head to see if there was a lump of paste inside. Why couldn¡¯t she tell what was going on?


    Han Min left gracefully, and Zhuang Liu did not stop her. He did not care who poisoned He Xi, nor did he care if He Xi was dead or alive. What Han Min provided him with today was too important, so he did not need to hold on to He Xi¡¯s matter.


    Zhuang Liu secretlyughed in his heart. Could this be a New Year¡¯s gift?


    Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan were feeling sleepy. Zhuang Yan said a few more words to Zhuang Su, telling him not to continue making mistakes. Then, he went back to his room to rest.


    Zhuang Su was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, but he couldn¡¯t lose his temper in front of Zhuang Yan. He could only kick the coffee table and go back to his room.


    Zhuang Liu asked Xiao Mo tofort the maid and ensure her safety first. He must not let Zhuang Su and Han Min hurt her. If Zhuang Liu could not protect this maid, no one would dare to follow him in the future.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to sleep in his room after what happened, so he went to Xiao Mo¡¯s room and sat there for the whole night. Xiao Mo didn¡¯t rest either. After he changed his clothes, he went to the hospital to check on He Xi. He Xi couldn¡¯t die yet.


    At midnight, Tan Rou sent Zhuang Liu a Happy New Year message. Zhuang Liu replied immediately.


    ¡®Are you also staying up for the New Year?¡¯


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡®It¡¯s not really for the New Year¡¯s. The main thing is that something happened tonight.¡¯


    Tan Rou asked him what had happened, and Zhuang Liu called to tell Tan Rou what had happened that night. He also told her about Zhuang Su and Han Min¡¯s divorce.


    ¡°Zhuang Su and Han Min are divorced?¡± Tan Rou was also quite surprised. ¡°When did they get divorced?!¡±


    ¡°I think they divorced when they returned to China but they never showed it,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal to divorce and not leave home.¡± Tan Rou analyzed. ¡°Zhuang Su and Han Min don¡¯t look like they¡¯ve broken up. If that¡¯s the case, Han Min wouldn¡¯t have tried to make Zhuang Su rich.¡±


    Zhuang Liu caught the main point. ¡°Oh right, that charity organization!¡±


    Tan Rou also came to her senses. ¡°The money for that charity was obtained illegally. If Han Min started it in her name, Zhuang Su¡¯s name would be affected in the future because of their rtionship.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also understood. ¡°If they divorce, no matter how much money Han Min¡¯s charity organization makes, it has nothing to do with Zhuang Su. If Han Min is sent to jail for illegal fund-raising, Zhuang Su won¡¯t be implicated.¡± ¡°What do you n to do? Should we attack now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°If you need me for anything, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Zhuang Su and Han Min depend on each other. Han Min provides Zhuang Su with funds, and Zhuang Su provides Han Min with connections. They can only handle their business well if they work together but if they start to suspect each other, their cooperation will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Okay, rest early. Let¡¯s have dinner together tomorrow night,¡± Tan Rou said.


    A smile finally appeared on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face. He said to Tan Rou, ¡°Happy New Year, Rourou! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night..¡±

 Chapter 901 - 901: 901 Disgusting Person

    Chapter 901: 901 Disgusting Person


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the night of the first day of the new year, Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu arranged to meet. After exchanging gifts, they went to the restaurant they had booked.


    ¡°He Xi didn¡¯t die.¡± Zhuang Liu told Tan Rou, ¡°She¡¯s really tough. Even though she was hit by a car and broke three ribs, she didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether He Xi dies or not. The key now is to deal with your second uncle and second aunt. Are they divorced?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate today. They dissolved their marriage as soon as they returned to the country. They must have been prepared long ago.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Your second uncle and second aunt are much smarter than your third uncle. Not only do they know how to avoid risks, but they also know how to use their connections to earn money for themselves. They¡¯re very capable.¡±


    ¡°They foughtst night. Han Min did leave with her luggage, but I don¡¯t know if she did it on purpose for us to see,¡± said Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test them. See if they¡¯re still in contact,¡± Tan Rou suggested.


    Zhuang Liu would test the waters. ¡°Let¡¯s start with that charity organization. Without their cooperation, we¡¯ll see if any fools would invest in it.¡±


    After dinner, Tan Rou nned to watch a movie. Just as she took out her phone, it rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to answer the call, so she hung up. Unexpectedly, the other party was very persistent. She had just hung up the phone when the other party called.


    ¡°Do you have anything important to deal with?¡± Zhuang Liu asked when he heard the phone ring.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to deal with. Today is the first day of the Lunar New Year. I pushed all my work aside and gave myself a holiday. Besides, I also said that I¡¯m going out with you today. My family definitely won¡¯t contact me. Even if they want to contact me, they won¡¯t use a new number.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t answer this call.¡± Zhuang Liu judged, ¡°There are more phone scams during the festive season. Usually, unfamiliar numbers like this are used to promote things. They won¡¯t call you anymore after hanging up twice.¡±


    Tan Rou hung up the phone again, but the other party still kept calling. This made her a little confused. Could it be that someone had something urgent to look for her?


    Zhuang Liu also felt that he had to answer it. ¡°Rourou, answer the phone. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    ¡°What other secrets do we have between us?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile. She picked up the phone in front of Zhuang Liu and pressed the speaker button. ¡°Hello, who are you? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The other party was silent for a few seconds, then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiao Rou, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to hang up the moment she heard his voice, but she still wanted to know why Ying Xian called her on New Year¡¯s Eve. He couldn¡¯t possibly be calling her to wish her a happy new year, right?


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? If it¡¯s because of Liu Xing¡¯s matter, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Ying Xian was afraid that Tan Rou would hang up the phone. He immediately said quickly, ¡°I want to see you. There¡¯s something I want to tell you. Can youe out? I¡¯m at your door.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Tan Rou immediately hung up.


    ¡°Does he really have something to discuss with you?¡± Zhuang Liu pondered after hearing Ying Xian¡¯s words.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between him and me. If he calls now, it will only annoy me more. I¡¯ve already found all the evidence I need. Even if he wanted to sell Liu Xing out, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡± Tan Rou said with disdain.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about him. The movie is about to start, let¡¯s go in and watch it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and held Tan Ron¡¯s hand as they walked into the cinema.


    The weather on the first day of the new year was not the best. It was cloudy early in the morning, which was not a good sign. However, even though the weather was bad, it did not affect the people who went out. Even if they held umbres and had to walk under the rain, they would stille out to y.


    Not long after Tan Rou and the others entered the cinema, it started raining. They wouldn¡¯t be affected in the cinema, but some people were unlucky.


    Ying Xian leaned against a wall in the Tao family¡¯s manor, relying on the flower rack on the wall to block the rain. When he went out in the afternoon, he wanted to bring an umbre. However, as he was entertaining a call from their debt collector, hepletely forgot about it.


    He would usually drive when he went out, but recently, his car could not be driven out of the garage at all. As soon as his car appeared, it would be surrounded by reporters and he could not leave..

 Chapter 902 - 902: 902 I Don’t Have New Year’s Money For You

    Chapter 902: 902 I Don¡¯t Have New Year¡¯s Money For You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The rain became heavier and heavier. Ying Xian was prepared to leave, but the rain stopped after he walked a few dozen meters. It was not easy for him toe here, so he could not leave just like that.


    Ying Xian had indeede to Tan Rou for Liu Xing. He could not watch Liu Xing be sent to prison. It would not be good if Liu Xing confessed what he had done in order to reduce her sentence. The only way now was to get Liu Xing toe out. But if he wanted Liu Xing toe out, he had to get Tan Rou to drop thewsuit.


    Ying Xian shivered in the cold wind. He squatted down to warm himself up, but it was useless. His shoes and pants were already wet, and the cold air entered from the soles of his feet, making him shiver uncontrobly.


    The security guards of the manor found Ying Xian. They thought that Ying Xian was a vagrant, so they gave him an umbre and a cup of hot water. ¡°Young man, why aren¡¯t you going home for the new year?¡± Seeing that Ying Xian was a young man, the security captain couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you embarrassed to go home because you didn¡¯t make any money?¡±


    Ying Xian looked up at him and answered numbly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too embarrassed to go home because I can¡¯t make money. I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± the security captain asked.


    ¡°Is Tan Rou here?¡± Ying Xian asked. ¡°I¡¯m the brother she used to know. Can you help me call her?¡±


    The security captain was very puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the older brother of our family¡¯s eldest miss? That¡¯s not right. Eldest Young Master and the others are all at home. How can you be her brother?¡± He started to be wary. ¡°Are you trying to steal something?¡±


    Ying Xian squatted on the ground. His feet were already frozen. ¡°I¡¯m not here to steal. Call Tan Rou out. I have something very important to tell her.¡±


    The security captain felt that this man was probably crazy. He could not let the young miss see such a person.


    ¡°Leave now. No one is allowed to squat here.¡± The security captain chased him away. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, 1¡¯11 call my brothers over to throw you out.¡±


    Ying Xian refused to leave. He had been frozen for so long, so how could he leave?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I have to see Tan Rou today!¡± he insisted.


    The security captain called a few of his brothers over through the walkie-talkie and nned to forcefully take Ying Xian away. Ying Xian struggled with all his might. The scene was very chaotic. For a moment, the security guards really could not deal with him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tan Rou came back after watching the movie. The moment she came back, she saw the fight by the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this ce is?¡±


    The security captain ran over and said, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a strange man who ims to be your brother causing trouble here. He insists on seeing you. Even if we chase him away, he won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± Tan Rou was very puzzled. How bold were the scammers these days? He even dared to call himself her brother?


    When Ying Xian heard Tan Ron¡¯s voice, he immediately broke free from the restraints and jogged over to Tan Rou. However, his legs were numb, and there was a lot of water on the ground, so he fell in front of Tan Rou.


    He was kneeling on the ground with both hands on the ground. His head was lowered as if he was kowtowing to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou could not help butugh when she saw Ying Xian¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you kowtow. I won¡¯t give you any lucky money.¡±


    Ying Xian struggled to get up, but the ground was slippery and he had no strength in his hands. He could not get up at all. ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask you for red pocket money. I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Zhuang Liu asked as he got out of the car.


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to rest?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I want to hear what he has to say,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly and looked at Ying Xian. ¡°Alright. Speak then, you¡¯ve been outside for so long and you¡¯re still kowtowing to me. If I don¡¯t listen to you, you¡¯ll probably die of anger.¡±


    Ying Xian was about to die from anger. He did not want to kowtow to Tan Rou at all, but his legs were already numb. He could not get up even if he wanted to. ¡°Tan Rou, what should we do to make you have mercy on us?¡± Ying Xian raised his head and said, ¡°Ah Xing has already been punished. When 1 went to see her today, she had already lost a lot of weight. Please let her go!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Tan Rou snorted.. ¡°Let her go? When you hurt me, did you ever think of letting me go?¡±

 Chapter 903 - 903: 903 Are You Very Rich?

    Chapter 903: 903 Are You Very Rich?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tan Ron, those things happened many years ago. Besides, aren¡¯t you fine now?¡± Ying Xian said shamelessly.


    ¡°Why do you have to kill us? Do you want money? As long as you ask, 1¡¯11 get you any amount of money.¡±


    In the eyes of Ying Xian and Liu Xing, there was nothing that money could not solve. The reason why Tan Ron wanted to sue Liu Xing was definitely for money. As long as they gave enough money, Tan Rou would definitely let Liu Xing off.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, your and Liu Xing¡¯s ounts have been frozen. How can you give Rourou money with a frozen ount?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°Or do you have other ounts?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Ying Xian yfully. ¡°Aiya, it was my negligence. I was only thinking about the money on the surface and forgot about the money that you had secretly hidden. Many rich people like to open ounts in other small countries to save money. I wonder if you guys have done so?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As long as you promise to let us go, I¡¯ll give you no matter how much money you ask for,¡± Ying Xian said ruthlessly.


    ¡°Are you very rich?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°Are you richer than the Tao family and the Zhuang family?¡±


    Ying Xian¡¯s face turned pale. He had almost forgotten that the girl in front of him was no longer the little girl with no background in theboratory. This girl was the eldest daughter of the Tao family and the future mistress of the Zhuang family. The thing she did notck the most was money.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ying Xian¡¯s lips turned purple from the cold, and his brain was not very bright. ¡°I have money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be gone soon.¡± Tan Rou squatted down. ¡°I¡¯ll check your other ounts and freeze them all.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ying Xian was furious.


    ¡°Do you think I dare?¡± Tan Rou put her hands into her pockets. ¡°Alright, you can continue lying here. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    As night fell, the temperature slowly dropped. If Ying Xian was to stay here, he would freeze to death.


    Before Tan Rou left, she told the security captain to call an ambnce in half an hour. She told them that they had caught a thief who was frozen to death. She wanted Ying Xian to go to the police station after he was admitted to the hospital. This way he would have no time to bother her.


    Ying Xian heard Tan Rou¡¯s words. He told her not to leave, but his mouth was numb and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu left in a carefree manner, leaving only Ying Xian lying there, unable to move. He was angry and frustrated. He should not havee to Tan Rou. Now, he had not only failed to achieve his goal, but he had also revealed his secret. It was really infuriating.


    After returning to her room, Tan Rou was in a very good mood. She was already very happy when she went to eat and watch a movie with Zhuang Liu today. When she came back and saw Ying Xian¡¯s unlucky appearance, she was even happier.


    Ying Xian¡¯s words today reminded Tan Rou that she was only concerned about checking Liu Xing¡¯s assets on the surface and neglected their private ounts. If they had a lot of money in their private ounts, Liu Xing would still have a chance to turn things around. She would never allow that to happen.


    ¡°Are you that rich?¡± Tan Rou sat in front of theputer and operated the mouse with her fingers. She smiled and said, ¡°Let me see how much money you have.¡±


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the holiday passed by. Tan Rou returned to her house in the Capital after the New Year. Coincidentally, Tian Tian had also returned, so they could bepanions.


    Li Li was not back yet. Her family had gone overseas for a vacation this year. She would only be back when school reopened.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I miss you so much!¡± Tian Tian immediately hugged Tan Rou. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t want to stay at home at all. My stupid brothers only know how to annoy me. It¡¯s not good at all.¡±


    Tan Rou deliberately said, ¡°None of your brothers are good? So, only my brother is good. Do you miss my brother?¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡­ 1 miss you more.¡±


    Tan Rou believed her words, but she felt that the real reason Tian Tian came back early was because she missed Tao Zhi. ¡°But you came back at a bad time. My brother went on a business trip and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    The smile on Tian Tian¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°But he told me that he would be back today?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t hear Tao Zhi say that he wasing back today. Could it be that he only told Tian Tian?


    Before she could finish, Tao Zhi appeared at the door with a box. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here first..¡±

 Chapter 904 - 904: 904 Is It Sweet?

    Chapter 904: 904 Is It Sweet?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tian Tian saw Tao Zhi, her eyes lit up. However, Tan Rou was still here, so she was too embarrassed to ask Tao Zhi for a ¡®loving hug¡¯.


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t care less. Usually, it was his sister and her boyfriend who showed off their love in front of him. Today, he could finally show off his love in front of his sister.


    ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m back.¡± Tao Zhi opened his arms.


    Tian Tian couldn¡¯t care less about Tan Rou beside her. Like a jumping rabbit, she ran in front of Tao Zhi and hopped onto him.


    Tao Zhi grabbed her butt and hugged her tightly. ¡°Run slowly. Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the two of them hugging and couldn¡¯t bear to watch. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you guys anymore. I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±


    Tao Zhi stopped her. ¡°Rourou, there¡¯s a gift for you in the box. Take it first and before going upstairs.¡±


    Tan Rou went upstairs. ¡°Ask Tiantian to bring it to meter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to disturb Tian Tian and Tao Zhi¡¯s sweet time together. The two of them would be hugging each other intimately while she squatted on the ground and rummaged through the boxes. That scene was too strange.


    Tao Zhi carried Tian Tian to his room and closed the door. When Tan Rou heard the sound of the door closing, she returned downstairs.


    ¡°Miss, the bird¡¯s nest soup is ready. Do you want to drink it now?¡± Aunt Zhou asked.


    Tan Rou felt bored. ¡°Alright, bring me a bowl. Put the rest in the pot to keep warm and leave it for my brother and Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Aunt Zhou went to the kitchen to get some bird¡¯s nest soup.


    Tan Rou had yet to drink the bird¡¯s nest soup when Zhuang Liu came over. Previously, when Tan Rou was in the Tao family¡¯s manor, Zhuang Liu could not look for Tan Rou every day, so they did not see each other for the entire holiday. However, it was different here. Zhuang Liu knew the password to Tan Ron¡¯s house. As long as he wanted toe over, he coulde over at any time.


    When Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu, the gloominess in her heart disappeared. Wasn¡¯t he just a boyfriend? She had one too!


    ¡°All Liu,e over quickly. Auntie Zhou has cooked bird¡¯s nest soup. Come over and have a bowl.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu did note here to drink bird¡¯s nest soup, but he was very happy to drink bird¡¯s nest soup with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Whose box is this? Why did you put it at the door?¡± Zhuang Liu saw Tao Zhi¡¯s box as soon as he entered. He asked curiously, ¡°Is someone going on a long trip?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s big brother¡¯s box.¡± Tan Rou nced at the box at the door and found it funny. ¡°Big Brother just came back from a business trip. He got so close to Tiantian the moment he entered the door. He forgot to take the box away.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little jealous of Tao Zhi. Why couldn¡¯t he get intimate with his girlfriend as soon as he came back? He and Xiao Rou had never done this before.


    Aunt Zhou brought over the bird¡¯s nest soup. She heard Tan Rou talking about the box, so she asked, ¡°Miss, do you need me to take the box away?¡±


    ¡°Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see it.¡± Tan Rou said wickedly, ¡°When Big Brother is looking for the gifts, he wille looking for the box.¡± When he sees that the box is still at the door, he will feel embarrassed.¡±


    Aunt Zhou smiled. ¡°Eldest Young Master is too anxious. Miss Tian Tian is still young. He can¡¯t do anything out of line.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. They won¡¯t do anything overboard,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu brought the bird¡¯s nest soup over. Just as he was about to eat, Tan Rou stopped him.


    Zhuang Liu was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll add some sugar for you,¡± Tan Rou said. She didn¡¯t like sweet food, so she didn¡¯t put much sugar in the bird¡¯s nest soup.


    Zhuang Liu felt a little embarrassed. Even his mother didn¡¯t know that he liked sweet food. He didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to remember it every time.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhuang Liu handed the bowl to Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou added the sweetest sugar.¡±


    ¡°Not as sweet as Ah Liu.¡±


    What she meant was that Zhuang Liu was very good at talking, but Zhuang Liu deliberately twisted his meaning.


    ¡°Rourou will only know if my mouth is sweet or not after tasting it.¡± Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Ron¡¯s eyes and said affectionately, ¡°Rourou, do you want to try?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s face heated up. ¡°Aunt Zhou is still here,¡± she rebuked. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at the kitchen. ¡°Sunt Zhou went to the kitchen a long time ago. You don¡¯t have to worry about being seen by her.¡±


    Tan Rou still did not agree. ¡°I¡¯ll try it at your ceter..¡±

 Chapter 905 - 905: 905 How Embarrassing

    Chapter 905: 905 How Embarrassing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was here to freeload. He wanted to eat with Tan Rou, but I was too embarrassed to keep asking Tan Rou to eat, so he shamelessly came over to eat with Tan Rou.


    However, before he could say anything, Tan Rou had already suggested going to his house. How could he reject her?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Xiao Mo to send the food over. I¡¯ll cook for you for lunch.¡± Zhuang Liu began to order Xiao Mo around. As Zhuang Liu¡¯s special assistant, Xiao Mo was busy. Fortunately, Zhuang Liu gave him a high sry and treated him well. During the New Year, Zhuang Liu even gave Xiao Mo a small house, but Xiao Mo didn¡¯t have time to move in.


    After eating the bird¡¯s nest soup, Zhuang Liu coaxed Tan Rou to his house. There were too many people living with Tan Rou, so it was very inconvenient for her to do things.


    As soon as they entered the door, Zhuang Liu¡¯s hands were not obedient. He wrapped his arms around Tan Rou¡¯s waist and rubbed her back a few times before kissing her lips.


    The two of them kissed from the entrance to the living room. Just as theyy down on the sofa, they heard the kitchen door open.


    Shen Jing stood at the door with some vegetables. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Tan Rou was petrified on the spot. Was there anything more embarrassing than being caught being intimate with her boyfriend by her future mother-inw?


    Yes. Even the future father-inw saw it.


    ¡°Xiao Liu¡­¡± Zhuang Yan held a pair of scissors in his hand and looked at Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu awkwardly. He coughed lightly. ¡°Both of you¡­. Continue.¡± Then, he dragged Shen Jing into the kitchen.


    Tan Rou covered her face and pushed Zhuang Liu away. She said incoherently, ¡°How embarrassing! How embarrassing! I¡¯ll go home first ande back for dinner another day!¡±


    Then, Tan Rou sprinted out of Zhuang Liu¡¯s house as fast as she could.


    ¡°How embarrassing!¡± As soon as she stepped out of the door, Tan Rou crouched on the ground. She covered her face with both hands as she reyed what had just happened in her mind. Her memory was too good. She could not forget what had just happened!


    Zhuang Liu came out of the kitchen helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing here?¡±


    Shen Jing said embarrassedly, ¡°Son, I¡¯m sorry. We really didn¡¯t know that you and Rourou were that intimate. Besides, we haven¡¯t cooked for you in a long time. We didn¡¯t tell you because we wanted to give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only scared now, not surprised,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Shen Jing looked at the empty living room and asked worriedly, ¡°Where did Rourou go? Is she angry?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not angry,¡± Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that you saw us being intimate just now. She must be embarrassed.¡±


    Shen Jing was very annoyed. ¡°If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t wee here to discuss the engagement with them? How can we discuss it if we don¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to talk about the engagement?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Shen Jing said, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you sayst time that Rourou had the intention of getting engaged early? The elders of the Tao family are also very happy with you, so we wanted to meet Rourou and see when she wants to get engaged. Then, we¡¯ll have a meal with the Tao family and discuss the engagement process.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her back.¡± Zhuang Liu was also eager to get engaged. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to appear like this in the future. Don¡¯t prepare any surprises. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    Shen Jing smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    As soon as Zhuang Liu opened the door, he saw Tan Rou squatting at the door. He quietly came to Tan Rou¡¯s side and squatted with her childishly. ¡°My parents are here to ask about our engagement. They¡¯re also embarrassed about what happened just now. If they made you angry, I¡¯ll apologize to you on their behalf, okay?¡±


    Tan Rou puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. 1 just feel shy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu patted her head and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged. Why are you still shy about this kind of thing? They¡¯re all adults. It¡¯s impossible for them not to understand this.¡±


    ¡°I still feel embarrassed,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°If you feel embarrassed, then I¡¯ll tell them not toe over in the future.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Tan Rou objected. ¡°Uncle and Aunty didn¡¯t do it on purpose. At most, we¡¯ll just be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. My mom wants to discuss our engagement,¡± Zhuang Liu advised. ¡°See if you have anything you would like.¡±


    Tan Rou patted her face. ¡°Alright, let me go home first. I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes. I can¡¯t dress like this when meeting my future inws..¡±

 Chapter 906 - 906: 906 Betrothal Gift

    Chapter 906: 906 Betrothal Gift


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron had changed into a more formal outfit. She was wearing casual clothes just now. If she were to meet Zhuang Liu¡¯s parents in this outfit, she felt that it was not formal enough.


    Another reason for changing clothes was that she wanted to forget what had just happened. She also wanted Zhuang Liu¡¯s parents to forget what happened earlier. After she changed her clothes, they would not be able to remember that embarrassing incident.


    Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan tacitly did not mention what had just happened. They enthusiastically picked up food for Tan Rou, ignoring their own son, Zhuang Liu.


    After dinner, the father and son went to the kitchen to discuss who would wash the dishes. Shen Jing pulled Tan Rou to the living room to watch a movie. The plot of the movie just happened to reach the scene where the protagonists got married.


    Shen Jing suddenly took out a red paper bag with a golden ¡®Xi¡¯ character on it. Judging from its thickness, there shouldn¡¯t be much inside.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, take this card first. There¡¯s 99.99 million in cash inside. It¡¯s our betrothal gift for you.¡± Shen Jing handed the bank card wrapped in paper to Tan Rou. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind it not being much. This is just our betrothal gift. There¡¯s still a lot more toe.¡±


    99.99 million yuan was indeed not worth mentioning to Tan Rou. She had more money in her bank ount, but it was given to her by Shen Jing. The meaning was very different.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t really want to ept it. She wasn¡¯t with Zhuang Liu for money. ¡°I don¡¯t want this money. 1 don¡¯tck money.¡±


    ¡°We know you don¡¯tck them, but it¡¯s our rule to give betrothal gifts to girls, so you have to ept it.¡± Shen Jing stuffed the paper bag into Tan Ron¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This money is just an appetizer. There are other betrothal giftster.¡±


    Tan Rou was afraid that Shen Jing would take out another card. ¡°Auntie, I really don¡¯tck money. Please don¡¯t give me any more money.¡±


    Shen Jing smiled. ¡°The next gift is not cash. It¡¯s jewelry and real estate.¡± She took out an A4~sized red book from her bag. The book was made of cloth and had the words ¡®Gift List Book¡¯ written on it.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, open it quickly. If you have anything you want, add it to the back.¡± Shen Jing said with a smile.


    Tan Rou flipped open the gift list and saw the diamond mine at the top of the list. She knew about that diamond mine. It had just been discovered a few years ago and was said to have been secretly bought by a rich man. She did not expect it to appear on the gift list given to her by the Zhuang family! Could it be that the person who bought the diamond mine was from the Zhuang family?


    Apart from diamond mines, there were also gold mines and gemstone mines. The first side was filled with jewel-rted items. Tan Rou could no longer calcte the value of those items.


    The second page was about real estate. Not only were there real estate in the country, but there were also foreign real estate. Even the ancient castle with a long history was bought.


    There were also some shares. Tan Rou did not look at them carefully, and she did not dare to look at them carefully. These things were too expensive and looked really scary. She knew that the Zhuang family was rich, but she did not know how much money the Zhuang family had. Today¡¯s gift list allowed her to witness the Zhuang family¡¯s financial resources. To be honest, she was a little nervous. The things were too precious, and she did not dare to ept them.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll just ept the gift money. You can take the other things back. 1 can¡¯t ept them.¡± Tan Rou initially thought that the first gift was already quite a lot, butpared to the gifts on the list, the red packet was already the less extravagant thing on the list.


    ¡°That¡¯s for you. How can you not ept it?¡± Shen Jing thought about it for more than a month before she finally sorted out the gift list. If Tan Rou did not ept it, she would be unhappy.


    Zhuang Liu came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes. He saw his mother and girlfriend discussing the gift list and knew that Tan Rou would definitely not be willing to ept the betrothal gift they had prepared.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, just take it!¡± Zhuang Liu came to Tan Ron¡¯s side. He took the gift list from Shen Jing¡¯s hands and smiled at Tan Rou. ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t slept for months to draft this gift list. Can you bear to see her hard work go to waste?¡±


    Shen Jing wanted to say that she didn¡¯t take that long but when she saw Tan Ron¡¯s hesitant expression, she pretended to be pitiful and said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve worked hard for months to prepare the gift list, but Rourou is unwilling to ept it. Does she think that our gift is too worthless?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. If these things weren¡¯t valuable, there wouldn¡¯t be anything valuable in this world..

 Chapter 907 - 907: 907 Getting engaged

    Chapter 907: 907 Getting engaged


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Tan Ron said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m still a student. The gifts you gave me are too expensive for me. I can¡¯t ept them.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, this is a token of appreciation. Please ept it.¡± Zhuang Liu advised, ¡°My mother has a few farms under her name. She has also put these farms on your gift list. When the timees, you can go to the farm to nt whatever herbs you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Rou. Auntie specially prepared a farm for you to grow herbs. You won¡¯t reject them, right?¡± Shen Jing said.


    Under Zhuang Liu and Shen Jing¡¯s persuasion, Tan Rou finally epted the gift list. However, she said that she would take it home to show her parents. If her parents said that she could not ept anything, she would return it.


    As long as Tan Rou was willing to ept the gift, Shen Jing would be very happy. She treated Tan Rou like her own daughter and wished that Tan Rou could call her mother right now.


    ¡°Last time, you told Xiao Liu that the engagement could be brought forward. When do you n to bring it forward?¡± Shen Jing asked impatiently.


    ¡°School is starting soon. It¡¯s toote to prepare for the engagement now.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Ah Liu and 1 have discussed it. We n to set the engagement date for the summer vacation. We will have more free time then. Moreover, everyone will be on summer vacation by then. It will be very lively.¡±


    Tan Rou did not like lively scenes, but this was her engagement ceremony. She hoped that many people woulde to witness her engagement ceremony with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Your uncle and 1 think so too.¡± Shen Jing smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Your uncle and I will go prepare the things for the engagement now.¡±


    It was only February. There were still four months before the summer vacation. Tan Rou said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early to prepare things now?¡±


    Shen Jing said, ¡°I think it¡¯s toote to prepare things now. If 1 knew that you and Xiao Liu would get engaged this summer, 1 would have started preparingst summer.¡±


    Tan Rou started to look forward to the summer vacation. However, before that, she had to finish her winter vacation and go to school for four months.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you really getting engaged? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Li Li asked Tan Rou as soon as she came back.


    ¡°I was nning to get engaged with you.¡±


    ¡°Have you found a boyfriend yet?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Li Li avoided her gaze and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this profound question. Why don¡¯t we talk about our winter vacation homework? Have you finished your winter vacation homework?¡±


    Tan Rou had finished it a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t a difficult problem. It was just some practical questions assigned by their professor.


    Tian Tian had also finished them. The questions were a little difficult for her, but she came back early. When she came back, Tan Rou helped her, and she also finished the questions.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t finish my homework?¡± Li Li scratched her hair.


    ¡°If 1 knew, I wouldn¡¯t have gone overseas with my parents.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the time. ¡°You still have two days. I believe you can do it.¡±


    Li Li frantically made up for her homework and finally finished it before school started. When she went to school, she realized that the professor who asked them to do their homework would not teach them any professional courses this semester, so they did not have to hand in their homework.


    ¡°I did so much homework for nothingst night.¡± Li Li leaned on the table helplessly. ¡°If I had the time, I would rather prepare an engagement gift for Xiao Rou.¡±


    ¡°Is Rourou getting married?¡± Lan Ning asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not marriage,¡± Li Li replied. ¡°It¡¯s an engagement. The engagement date is this summer vacation.¡±


    Tan Rou invited her. ¡°Lan Ning, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back this summer vacation. Stay in the capital for a few days first. You can leave after attending my engagement ceremony.¡±


    Lan Ning was very happy. ¡°Rourou, what kind of gift should I prepare for you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare any gifts,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as youe to my engagement ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I remember that your embroidery skills are quite good. Why don¡¯t you embroider a marriage contract for Rourou? I think those embroideries are quite popr now,¡± Li Li suggested.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lan Ning finally found something she could do for Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ll start immediately..¡±

 Chapter 908 - 908: 908 An Old Friend Is Here

    Chapter 908: 908 An Old Friend Is Here


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou liked the gift that Lan Ning was going to give her. It was not worth much, but it was made with Lan Ning¡¯s heart, so Tan Rou was looking forward to seeing the finished product.


    Chen Yao was sitting behind them. When she heard that Tan Rou was getting engaged, she was both jealous and angry. After Liang Lu went to the Capital City Film University, Chen Yao had no chance to let Liang Lu return to her own university. Li Jing scolded Chen Yao and even asked her to return the money she gave Chen Yao.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t want to return the money to Li Jing, but Li Jing said that if Chen Yao didn¡¯t return the money to her, she would settle the score with Chen Yao¡¯s counselor and even get the Capital University to expel Chen Yao. Chen Yao returned the money to Li Jing after she threatened her. However, she had already spent all the money. She had borrowed the money to return to Li Jing, but she still had not repaid the money she owed.


    Hearing that Tan Rou had invited Lan Ning to attend her engagement ceremony, Chen Yao wanted to grab Lan Ning and beat her up right now. They were so close when they were young, so why was Lan Ning so cold to her now? In the dormitory, Lan Ning treated Chen Yao as air. No matter what Chen Yao said to her, Lan Ning wouldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    Damn it, since Lan Ning wouldn¡¯t introduce her to rich friends, she would fight for her own chance.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you getting engaged this summer?¡± Chen Yao smiled and walked over. ¡°Are you engaged to the Zhuang family¡¯s head?¡±


    The smile on Tan Ron¡¯s face instantly disappeared. ¡°Who do you think you are to interfere with who I get engaged to?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, can 1 attend your engagement ceremony?¡± Chen Yao asked shamelessly. ¡°If you want embroidery, I can give it to you.¡±


    Tan Rou rejected Chen Yao directly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I already have one.¡±


    ¡°Where is your engagement?¡± Chen Yao asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare another gift for you.¡±


    ¡°There will be a lot of people there that day. There might not be a seat for you. You shouldn¡¯t prepare a gift. It¡¯s a waste of money,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Since Tan Rou had already said so, if Chen Yao continued to ask, she would be shameless. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to go, then 1 won¡¯t. Who cares about your wedding?¡±


    The other students all thought that Chen Yao was too funny. That was the engagement ceremony between the eldest daughter of the Tao family and the head of the Zhuang family, everyone would want to go. Unfortunately, not everyone could get an invitation. He hoped that Tan Rou would invite them to take a look on ount that they were ssmates.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t affected by Chen Yao¡¯s words. She flipped open her textbook and nned to read for a while. As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. She opened it and saw that Principal Zhang was looking for her.


    Principal Zhang wouldn¡¯t be giving her a certificate again, would he? Tan Rou didn¡¯t think that she had done anything important. She had only donated some money when the research building was being rebuilt.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Principal, if you¡¯re looking for me to give me a certificate, then there¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t ept your certificate.¡±


    Principal Zhang immediately typed a reply. ¡°Tan Rou,e to the principal¡¯s office now. There are a few people who im to be your old friends looking for you.¡±


    Tan Rou was puzzled. Was she an old friend? Indeed, Old Wu, Old Zhong, and the others were quite old. They would be lying in their coffins in a few years.


    But why were they looking for him now? Could it be that he also came to give her a congrattory gift after hearing the news of her engagement?


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. If the professor takes attendance, just say that I went to the toilet.¡± Tan Rou stood up and left.


    Li Ke didn¡¯t ask where she had gone. She just told her to focus on her own matters. If the professor mentioned Tan Ron¡¯s name, she would answer the questions on Tan Ron¡¯s behalf.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In Tan Ron¡¯s heart, Li Li was her best friend; even Tian Tian couldn¡¯tpare to her. If Li Li was willing to be her sister, she could bring Li Li back to see her grandparents now. However, Li Li¡¯s parents were still around, so she decided not to snatch their daughter away.


    Tan Rou arrived at the principal¡¯s office. Before she entered, she saw Principal Zhang pouring tea for the old men.


    Tan Rou recognized these old men. They were indeed her old friends. However, after not seeing them for so many years, these old friends were getting older and older. They probably didn¡¯t have many years left to live.


    ¡°Principal Zhang, why did you call me over? If you don¡¯t have anything important to do, i¡¯ll go back to ss first,¡± said Tan Rou..

 Chapter 909 - 909: 909 Uncompromising

    Chapter 909: 909 Upromising


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Principal Zhang beckoned her in. ¡°Student Tan Rou,e in and say a few words to your old friend!¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Principal Zhang¡¯s silly expression and wanted to re up. ¡°Principal Zhang, I still have to go to ss. If you really don¡¯t have anything else to do, go run around the field. Don¡¯t make mee over for tea with others. My time is very precious. I can¡¯t waste a single minute.¡±


    ¡°All, aren¡¯t you happy to see your old friend?¡± Principal Zhang asked in confusion.


    ¡°These masters said that they were your good friends from many years ago and asked me to call you over. They also said that you would be very happy to see them.¡±


    Tan Rou said coldly, ¡°Principal, you¡¯ve been deceived by these old things. I won¡¯t be happy to see them. Instead, I¡¯ll be very angry.¡±


    Professor Wu sat in the crowd. He didn¡¯t even dare to look into Tan Rou¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want toe over today. If those old fellows hadn¡¯t dragged him over, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out at all.


    When Zhu Sheng saw Tan Rou, he immediately ran to her. ¡°Rourou, 1 finally see you again. Seeing that you¡¯ve returned to normal, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°So, do you know who tampered with my machine back then?¡± Tan Rou asked, feeling disgusted by his words.


    Zhu Sheng was extremely embarrassed. ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯m sorry. Liu Xing was the one who did all those things back then. She asked me to tamper with your machine. If I don¡¯t destroy it, she will¡­¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t give you money, right?¡± Tan Rou finished the second half of his sentence for him. ¡°If you want to earn more money, you have to work with Liu Xing, right?¡±


    Zhu Sheng¡¯s expression turned ugly. Everything was done by Liu Xing. He only changed a few pieces of data and changed Tan Rou¡¯s memory. He didn¡¯t do anything too serious. However, ording to thew, such an act was an attempted murder.


    He was old, and the police allowed his family to bail him out. However, the police were still investigating other evidence. If there was any more evidence against him, he would be in jail.


    Zhu Sheng was old and definitely couldn¡¯t stand prison life. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t go to prison. If he went to prison, what would happen to his reputation and money?


    ¡°Tan Rou, I treated you the best when you were young. At that time, you didn¡¯t have food because you didn¡¯tplete the memorization mission. I secretly gave you a few meat buns. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Zhu Sheng recalled what happened back then. ¡°I taught youputer skills. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Tan Rou pointed at her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve injured my head and I don¡¯t remember much. It¡¯s useless even if youe to me now¡±


    An old man with curly hair said. ¡°Tan Rou, it¡¯s already been so many years. You¡¯re not injured now. Why can¡¯t you just let it go?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    The curly-haired old man was angered by her. ¡°Tan Rou, what kind of attitude is this? I¡¯m your elder after all. Why are you talking to me in such a tone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know you. I¡¯ve forgotten about the past,¡± Tan Rou said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I don¡¯t want to know who you are as well.¡±


    Another bespectacled old man said, ¡°Tan Rou, forget it. Old Zhu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He was just blinded by money. Moreover, Liu Xing has already been arrested. If you want to settle the score with her, hurry up and find her.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Tan Rou was very angry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie down under that machine and try? As long as you dare to lie under that machine and let me collect your memories and data, I promise to forgive him.¡±


    Everyone in theboratory knew the danger of having their memories modified. If they were not careful, they would be a fool.


    ¡°No need¡­ My memories don¡¯t need to be altered.¡± The old man stammered.


    The principal finally realized that something was wrong. He put on a serious expression and said, ¡°Student Tan Rou, since you¡¯re done visiting your friends, you should go back to ss.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Principal, I¡¯m not done yet.. Why should 1 go back now?¡±

 Chapter 910 - 910: 910 No Need to Threaten Me

    Chapter 910: 910 No Need to Threaten Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tan Rou, Grandpa Zhu did something wrong back then. After so many years, Grandpa Zhu knows his mistake. Please forgive me.¡± Zhu Sheng said patiently. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to go to jail, he wouldn¡¯t have talked to Tan Rou so humbly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself my grandfather. I don¡¯t have a grandfather like you.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Besides, you shouldn¡¯t be begging me for this. Liu Xing was the one who exposed the truth. You should go look for Liu Xing and see if she can take back what she said.¡±


    Zhu Sheng¡¯s face darkened. Liu Xing had been detained a long time ago. He had no chance to see Liu Xing at all. If he could see Liu Xing, he would definitely smash Liu Xing¡¯s mouth. If Liu Xing hadn¡¯t let it slip, Zhu Sheng would still be a respectedputer expert.


    After the matter was exposed, all of Zhu Sheng¡¯s work was suspended. The people who worked with him also terminated their contracts with him immediately. He was now facing a huge crisis.


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ve already apologized. What else do you want?¡± Zhu Sheng could not help but reveal his true thoughts.


    Before Tan Rou could say anything, Professor Wu was the first to get angry. ¡°Old Zhu, what do you mean? When you called me over, you said that you wanted to apologize to Rourou. With your attitude now, are you really apologizing?¡±


    Zhu Sheng¡¯s attitude changed again. ¡°Brother Wu, aren¡¯t you being impatient? Xiao Rou has never been willing to forgive me. This is making things difficult for me! Help me talk to her and tell her not to pursue this matter anymore.¡±


    Old Professor Wu would never put in a good word for Zhu Sheng. He came here today to remind Tan Rou not to forgive these people.


    ¡°You should solve your own mistakes. Even if Rourou doesn¡¯t forgive you, it¡¯s not her problem. What you did has already vited thew. You should be punished by thew,¡± Professor Wu said angrily.


    Zhu Sheng was very unhappy. ¡°Old Wu, whose side are you on?¡±


    Professor Wu snorted and replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the side of justice.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± A middle-aged man in his fifties said, ¡°Old Zhu, it¡¯s time. You don¡¯t have to talk about your matter anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the middle-aged man who spoke and felt her blood turn cold. She did not expect this guy toe as well. Speaking of which, Tan Rou had only met him a few times, but every time they met, he would give Tan Rou a new learning task. If she did not learn well, she would face very harsh punishment.


    This middle-aged man was also there when they did thest brain development for Tan Rou. The development failed, and the man had a look of pity on his face. However, Tan Rou was soon abandoned by them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Xin? It¡¯s rare to see you walk out of theboratory!¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Xin nced at Tan Rou and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember me. Since your memory has been restored, go back to theboratory. You can continue the experiments that you didn¡¯tplete back then.¡±


    Tan Rou was annoyed. ¡°What kind of tone are you using to talk to me? Command or request? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to listen to you. Please shut up.¡±


    Xin had never been disobeyed by anyone before. When he heard Tan Rou reject him, he subconsciously used his own method to threaten her. ¡°Tan Rou, aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishments?¡±


    Tan Rou had been punished in a dark room, not eating, standing in the rain, and so on. She had experienced it too many times and was already numb to it.


    ¡°Ridiculous. You¡¯re not thinking of using the same method to deal with me back then, are you?¡± Tan Rou looked at him with a determined gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can afford to offend now.¡±


    Xin was stunned. How could he have forgotten? Tan Rou was no longer a lonely little girl. She was the eldest daughter of the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter. Xin did not dare to offend the Tao family.


    Moreover, it was not just the Tao family. It was said that Tan Rou was about to get engaged to the Zhuang family¡¯s head. He could not afford to offend Tan Rou.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you.¡± Xin smiled apologetically. ¡°Now that your memory has been restored, 1 don¡¯t want you to waste the knowledge you have learned. So, I want to invite you back to theboratory again. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely arrange the bestboratory for you. You can do your experiments freely.¡±


    ¡°I have everything you can provide me. What you can¡¯t provide me with, I have it myself,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.. ¡°So do you think I¡¯ll go back to thatb where you can kill others without thinking twice?¡±

 Chapter 911 - 911: 911 Just Wait to Go to Prison

    Chapter 911: 911 Just Wait to Go to Prison


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tan Ron, no matter what, I¡¯ve nurtured you for more than ten years. If it weren¡¯t for me, would you have achieved what you have today?¡± Xin changed his words. ¡°Although some unpleasant things happenedter, my education has been helpful to you. Shouldn¡¯t you repay my kindness?¡±


    ¡°If you think that not feeding a four-year-old child and locking her in a dark room for a day and night is considered a favor, then 1 have nothing to say.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°1 can repay your kindness, but I want to repay you in the same way. Why don¡¯t you pack your luggage ande with me today? I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you to stay.¡±


    Xin did not understand what she meant. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to stay where you told me to stay,¡± replied Tan Rou.


    Shink was furious. ¡°Tan Rou, haven¡¯t I treated you well enough? When we were in theboratory, all the good things were yours to use. Every time there was a new project, I arranged it for you. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful instead?!¡±


    ¡°Grateful? Of course I am! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that something happened to me in the end, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to see through your true colors!¡± Tan Rou said through gritted teeth.


    Tan Rou was furious at the thought of what had happened back then. She had suffered so much to achieve those achievements, but because of someone else¡¯s framing, not only did she lose everything, but she was also sent back to the Tan family to continue being tortured. Moreover, all her achievements had been stolen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Liu Xing and the others did to me?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Xin would never tell the truth. He said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about that. If I had known that Liu Xing would be ruthless to you, I would have stopped her.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Tan Rou was angry because of what Liu Xing and Zhu Sheng did after the machine ident. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you show up when they tampered with my memory?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xin thought for a while and then said sadly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to tamper with your memory. It was indeed my negligence.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You installed so many surveince cameras in theboratory just to admire other people¡¯s naked bodies?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    Xin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When have I ever seen someone naked?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, you can reveal yourputer to the public. Let others see what you¡¯ve hidden in yourputer.¡±


    Tan Rou had originally asked Hang Wei to look for the surveince footage, but she did not expect Hang Wei to find something unexpected. He found many photos and videos of naked people on Xin¡¯sputer. Those people were called to his room by Xin Ke, and Xin Ke would take photos of them naked to threaten them.


    There were also videos recorded by surveince cameras. The videos were unsightly. There wasn¡¯t only one video, there was aplete file of it.


    After Hang Wei handed the evidence to Tan Rou, she took the time to look for it again. Fortunately, she did not find any videos of her.


    Xin¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to quietly watch you guys receive the punishment you deserve. 1 won¡¯t let Liu Xing off, and I won¡¯t let you off either. So, just wait to go to jail!¡±


    With that, Tan Rou left the principal¡¯s office without looking back. What a waste of her time. If she had known that she would see Zhu Sheng and Xin today, Tan Rou would not havee.


    Principal Zhang was also very angry. When these people contacted him, they said that they were here to see an old friend, but now, they were here to force Tan Rou to drop thewsuit. Principal Zhang regretted asking Tan Rou toe over.


    ¡°Professors, you should have finished speaking. In order not to affect the normal teaching order of our school, you should leave first.¡± Principal Zhang¡¯s face was cold. ¡°1 have other work to do, so I won¡¯t be sending you out.¡±


    Zhu Sheng was still unwilling to leave. He turned to Xin and said, ¡°Guild Leader Xin, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to help me convince Tan Rou? Now that she¡¯s gone, what should we do?¡±


    Xin was in a bad mood as well. Damn Tan Rou. With the Tao family and the Zhuang family backing her up, she was even more unyielding.. If she had died back then, she wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble!

 Chapter 912 - 912: 9121 Can Wait

    Chapter 912: 9121 Can Wait


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°How would I know what to do?¡± Xin scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who made a fool of yourself. You insisted on cooperating with that wretched girl Liu Xing. You¡¯ve caused trouble yourself, and you still want me to help you solve it? Dream on!¡±


    Zhu Sheng said fearfully, ¡°Guild Leader Xin, you must help me. I¡¯ve done so much for you back then. You can¡¯t just give up on me like that!¡±


    Xin ignored him. ¡°Old Zhu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I can¡¯t help you this time! No matter what, I don¡¯t have the ability to challenge the Tao family!¡±


    Principal Zhang¡¯s office was not for these people to quarrel. He used the dignity of a principal and chased these big shots out.


    After that day, the people from the other side kept harassing Tan Rou. They either asked her to return to theboratory or asked her to withdraw thewsuit. Tan Rou ignored them and took out a lot of evidence to hand over to the judge, hoping to send Liu Xing and the others to prison as soon as possible.


    Finally, it was the day of the court session. Tan Rou saw the haggard Liu Xing in the court. She was not wearing a blue dress today, but an orange prison uniform. Liu Xing, who was trapped in the defendant¡¯s seat, seemed to have aged a lot. Wrinkles appeared on her face, and her hair was much whiter.


    After seeing Tan Rou, Liu Xing¡¯s lifeless eyes finally showed some reaction. She stood up from the defendant¡¯s seat and nned to rush to Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou, please let me go. 1 know my mistakes now. 1 will never giarize your works again, and 1 will never hurt you again. Please don¡¯t sue me again!¡±


    Her eyes were red from crying, but Tan Rou remained motionless in the intiff¡¯s seat as if she did not hear her.


    ¡°Silence, silence!¡± The judge mmed the table a few times and shouted, ¡°Defendant, calm down. Don¡¯t make a racket in court.¡±


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t be quiet. She was going to go to jail soon. How could she be quiet?


    ¡°Tan Rou, please let me go. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you no matter how much money you want! We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Do you have the heart to let me go to jail?¡± Liu Xing wailed.


    Tan Rou finally reacted. She said with a faint smile, ¡°Defendant, please be quiet. 1 can¡¯t hear the judge reading the verdict.¡±


    Liu Xing grabbed the guardrails of the defendant¡¯s seat with both hands. ¡°Tan Rou!¡±


    In the end, Liu Xing was sentenced to life imprisonment and all his property was confiscated. Ying Xian was reported by Liu Xing and sentenced to ten years in prison with all his assets confiscated.


    Zhu Sheng was just at the age to be sentenced. He was sentenced to five years in prison and fined 100,000 yuan for attempted murder.


    A fine was not a big deal to Zhu Sheng, but a five-year prison sentence was very difficult for him. He was older, and he worked withputers all his life. He was already an old man, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive life in prison.


    Liu Xing refused to ept this and requested to appeal. Unfortunately, the second trial still upheld the original verdict.


    Tan Rou looked at the thin woman in front of her. ¡°You didn¡¯t think that you would end up like this when you harmed me, did you?¡±


    Liu Xing stared at Tan Rou with her deep eyes and said fiercely, ¡°Tan Rou, 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve already been sentenced to life imprisonment. What else can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Liu Xing shouted crazily.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you then. I¡¯d like to see what you can do to me.¡±


    Liu Xing was taken away. Tan Rou watched her leave, feeling a little uneasy. Liu Xing had alerady been sentenced, so why was her eyelid still twitching? Was there anything that she hadn¡¯t considered?


    She turned around and saw Xin standing not far away from her. In Liu Xing¡¯s case, Xin, the person in charge of theboratory, was perfectly invisible. As long as he said ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯, even the judge could not do anything to him.


    ¡°You won.¡± Xin said with a smile.


    Tan Rou stood opposite him and smiled. ¡°Yeah, 1 won this battle.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can keep this up,¡± Xin left after saying so.


    Tan Rou frowned. Xin was not an easy person to deal with. If it wasn¡¯t for the Tao family¡¯s status, he would have attacked her long ago. He had suffered heavy losses this time, so he would not let it go easily. He still had to be careful of this person..

 Chapter 913 - 913: 913 Get engaged

    Chapter 913: 913 Get engaged


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Four months passed in the blink of an eye. Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu finally weed the day of their engagement. They chose a good day and it was a sunny day, under the witness of rtives and friends, they made a public agreement to get married.


    ¡°Wow, Rourou, your engagement dress is so beautiful!¡± Li Li really wanted to touch Tan Ron¡¯s dress, but she didn¡¯t dare to. This dress was worth eight figures. What if she touched it and ruined it?


    Tan Rou saw through Li Ke¡¯s thoughts and said generously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This dress isn¡¯t made of paper. It won¡¯t break.¡±


    After getting Tan Rou¡¯s permission, Li Li immediately washed her hands and dried them before touching the moon-white gemstone dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! It¡¯s also very soft to the touch, just like touching milk. I also want to wear such a dress for the engagement,¡± Li Li said enviously.


    ¡°You can ask your boyfriend to buy it for you,¡± Liang Lu said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡± Li Li cried. You guys are all in pairs.


    ¡°Rourou has Brother Zhuang Liu, Tiantian has Brother Tao Zhi, you and Lu Qing, even the ss monitor has someone who likes you, but I¡¯m still alone. It¡¯s so sad!¡±


    Lan Ning saw Li Li¡¯s sadness and quickly said, ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t be too sad. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend either!¡±


    Li Li pursed her lips. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have a boyfriend? You¡¯re not willing to find a boyfriend at all! How could you have the chance to find a boyfriend if you have so many books to read every day? Last time, a senior confessed to you, but you rejected him immediately. You even said that you had to study hard and wouldn¡¯t consider finding a boyfriend. All of a sudden, you cut off all the thoughts dating someone.¡±


    ¡°What kind of boyfriend are you looking for?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Handsome! It¡¯s best if he¡¯s as gentle as Brother Tao Zhi, as outstanding as Brother Zhuang Liu, and as financially capable as Lu Qing,¡± Li Li said.


    ¡°Then you should continue to be single,¡± Liang Lu said.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°There will be a lot of people at the engagement party today. See if there¡¯s anyone you like.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you know me the best!¡± Li Li said happily.


    She was in a hurry to go outside and see the handsome guys, so she dragged Lan Ning away. ¡°Lan Ning, we¡¯re not going with these people who have boyfriends. Let¡¯s go outside and see the handsome guys.¡±


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t want to go. She just wanted to sit quietly in the dressing room and stare nkly. She didn¡¯t want to see handsome men. However, seeing how happy Li Li was, she felt that she should apany her to y.


    After Li Li left, Zhuang Liu came in. When he saw his beautiful fiancee, he smiled so widely that his eyes almost disappeared.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°You look very handsome today too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first,¡± Liang Lu quietly pulled Tian Tian¡¯s hand and whispered into her ear.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were the only ones left in the dressing room. They looked at each other as if they were the only ones left in the world.


    ¡°I want to kiss you, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ruin your makeup.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a kiss scheduled for today¡¯s engagement ceremony. You can kiss me then,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu stroked Tan Rou¡¯s hair and said in disbelief, ¡°Are we really getting engaged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re getting engaged,¡± Tan Rou answered as she grabbed his hand.


    It took them two years to get engaged. In these two years, they had experienced many things. Every time something happened, their rtionship would heat up.


    ¡°Is it time?¡± Tan Rou¡¯s watch had been taken away, and she couldn¡¯t put her phone in her dress, so she didn¡¯t know what time it was.


    ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left. They¡¯ll call us out when it¡¯s time,¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    The two of them sat side by side on the chair, head to head, hand in hand, quietly sitting there.


    Suddenly, a ringtone broke the silence. Zhuang Liu quickly took out his phone from his suit pocket and muted it.


    ¡°I forgot to mute it.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou nced at the screen. ¡°A call from Xiao Mo? Hurry up and answer it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu answered the call and pressed the speaker button. There was no secret between him and Tan Rou..

 Chapter 914 - 914: 914 Something Bad

    Chapter 914: 914 Something Bad


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo¡¯s tone was very anxious. ¡°Master, something bad has happened. Liu Xing has been released from prison!¡± He had just received news from the prison that someone had released Liu Xing. He thought that it was a joke and had sent someone to investigate. He did not expect Liu Xing to really not be in the women¡¯s prison.


    ¡°Who let her out?¡± Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu looked at each other.


    Xiao Mo did not find out who had released Liu Xing. He only knew that Liu Xing had been released for three days and had disappeared as soon as she left the prison. He still had not found out where Liu Xing was.


    ¡°So Liu Xing didn¡¯t say anything ruthless at that time. She was informing me ahead of time.¡± Tan Rou said jokingly, ¡°She¡¯s quite capable. She actually managed to get herself out of prison. She¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve underestimated her.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xing¡¯s biggest backing is the country. She has done something illegal, and the country has long given up on her. She can¡¯t save herself. There must be someone else helping her behind her back,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Liu Xing wille and ruin the engagement ceremony,¡± Xiao Mo asked worriedly. ¡°Should we cancel today¡¯s engagement ceremony?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou. If Tan Rou wanted to cancel the ceremony, he would deal with it immediately. If Tan Rou insisted on finishing the ceremony, he would apany her to the end.


    ¡°No need. If shees, I¡¯ll make sure she walks out of this ce alive.¡± Tan Rou said casually.


    Zhuang Liu grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll deal with it with you.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents about this yet. Liu Xing¡¯s target is me. She wouldn¡¯t hurt them. Arrange for bodyguards toe in first and have them dress up as waiters to protect the guests when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Tan Rou,¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Strictly check the identity of the guests. I suspect that Liu Xing has already snuck in.¡± Tan Rou added.


    There were many people here today. If Liu Xing were to mix in with the guests, it would be very difficult to be discovered.


    Zhuang Liu added, ¡°Tune the surveince cameras inside and outside the venue. Once Liu Xing appears, we can¡¯t let her disappear from the surveince cameras.¡±


    Xiao Mo followed Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s instructions.


    In the hall, Liu Xing sat in a corner. She was very excited. Firstly, she had finallye out of that damned ce. Secondly, she was about to meet her enemy, Tan Rou.


    She had been locked up in prison for three months. During these three months, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Whenever she fell asleep, she would dream of stepping on the sewing machine to make curtains. When she dreamed, she would wake up with a start and stay awake until dawn.


    After daybreak, Liu Xing would fight with seven or eight women for the unptable food and then work for twelve hours. His job was still to step on the sewing machine to make curtains, so Liu Xing¡¯s head hurt when he heard the sound of the machine turning.


    Now that she had finallye out of that damned ce, although she did not know who had let her out, as long as she coulde out, there was no need to think so much.


    The person who let her out had only one request. He wanted her to kill Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, and he had to kill them during their engagement ceremony. If he couldn¡¯t kill two, he would just kill one.


    This request was the same as Liu Xing¡¯s. The first thing she did aftering out was to kill Tan Rou, so she readily agreed to his request.


    The other party had also promised her that if she couldplete the mission, he would provide her with a new identity and arge sum of money so that she could live without worries for the rest of her life.


    Liu Xing took the gun from the designated location. Then, she took advantage of the hotel¡¯s recruitment opportunity to sneak in. After hiding here for three days, she finally met Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Tan Rou¡­ I want your engagement day to be your death anniversary,¡± Liu Xing smiled sinisterly.


    Tan Rou changed out of the luxurious dress that was worth eight figures and into a knee-length skirt. This was also a dress that she nned to change into after the ceremony.


    ¡°This military saber is for you to protect yourself.¡± Zhuang Liu found a 10-meter-long foldable military knife. ¡°Hide it under my skirt first. If Liu Xing appears, you can use it to kill her.¡±


    Tan Rou took the foldable military knife and stuffed it into the leather buckle on her thigh; next to her special silver needle, which was specially used as a weapon..

 Chapter 915 - 915: 915 The Engagement Ceremony Continues

    Chapter 915: 915 The Engagement Ceremony Continues


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu took out a very small pistol with only three bullets in it. ¡°This is for your self-defense. If you find Liu Xing, shoot with the gun first. If you miss, then fight in closebat.¡±


    Tan Rou ced the pistol on her other leg. Fortunately, her skirt was rather fluffy. Even if she had hidden several weapons, it would not be obvious from the outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make the guests wait.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°If Liu Xing appears, don¡¯t go head-on with her. Our people are around. They will protect you.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°Ah Liu, this is a fight between Liu Xing and me. Don¡¯t interfere. 1 will deal with her.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very worried about Tan Ron¡¯s safety. ¡°Rourou, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but I¡¯m very worried about your safety. If something happens to you, what will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen to me.¡± Tan Rou patted the weapons on herp. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me all these weapons already?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was still very nervous. ¡°Rourou¡­¡±


    ¡°All Liu,¡± Tan Rou interrupted him. ¡°If 1 can¡¯t deal with Liu Xing today, she¡¯lle and cause trouble again in the future. I don¡¯t want to be threatened by her when I get married. Moreover, I still have a score to settle with Liu Xing. I haven¡¯t taken revenge for her turning me into an idiot. Today is a good time to take revenge. 1 won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sighed. ¡°Alright, go and take revenge on Liu Xing. I¡¯ll protect you from behind.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and hugged Zhuang Liu. ¡°Ah Liu, thank you for understanding me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your fiance. How can 1 not understand you?¡±


    After getting ready, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu left together. The emcee on stage smiled and greeted them, but they felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ah Liu, the host has been reced. Be careful,¡± Tan Rou whispered to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu also realized that this host was not the one they had arranged. ¡°Could he be Liu Xing in disguise?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Liu Xing doesn¡¯t have the ability to disguise herself. The host¡¯s height doesn¡¯t match her either. It shouldn¡¯t be her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll pay more attention.¡± Zhuang Liu.


    The emcee on the stage still had a smile on his face as he began to host today¡¯s proceedings. However, the questions he asked became more and more specific, as if he wanted to investigate Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s background.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Tan Rou knows medicine. Is that true? May 1 ask who taught you medical skills?¡± asked the host.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even twenty years old yet. Why do you have such good medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this question doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with today¡¯s engagement ceremony, right?¡± Tan Rou frowned slightly and replied.


    ¡°And why would this question appear on your cue board? We didn¡¯t arrange this, did we?¡±


    The host still had the same smile on his face. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, we¡¯re just curious. Besides, there should be a lot of guests today who are curious about this, right?¡±


    ¡°You said 1 know medicine. May 1 ask who told you that?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    This time, it was the host¡¯s turn to be unable to answer. ¡°This¡­ 1 heard it from someone else. I don¡¯t remember who told me specifically. Miss Tan Rou, everyone is curious. Why don¡¯t you tell us more about it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the host coldly. ¡°I can answer you. Come and ask me.¡±


    The emcee was very happy. He immediately took the microphone and asked Zhuang Liu, ¡°Please go ahead!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Rourou¡¯s medical skills are self-taught. She often practices on others, and her favorite practice partner is the host who likes to ask nonsense. When you go downter, remember toe and find us. We can let you experience the process of practicing medical skills.¡±


    His answer made the audience below the stageugh. Many people thought that this was a show that they had specially arranged. Only the people from the Tao family and the Zhuang family knew that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou seemed to have been angered.


    The emcee felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly ended the topic and began the engagement ceremony.


    Without the host¡¯s interference, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu quickly exchanged their engagement rings. Under the recording of the cameras and shes, they began to kiss each other. However, just as their kiss ended, the host on stage suddenly raised his microphone at them, as if he wanted to smash them..

 Chapter 914: 914 Something Bad

    Chapter 914: 914 Something Bad


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo¡¯s tone was very anxious. ¡°Master, something bad has happened. Liu Xing has been released from prison!¡± He had just received news from the prison that someone had released Liu Xing. He thought that it was a joke and had sent someone to investigate. He did not expect Liu Xing to really not be in the women¡¯s prison.


    ¡°Who let her out?¡± Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu looked at each other.


    Xiao Mo did not find out who had released Liu Xing. He only knew that Liu Xing had been released for three days and had disappeared as soon as she left the prison. He still had not found out where Liu Xing was.


    ¡°So Liu Xing didn¡¯t say anything ruthless at that time. She was informing me ahead of time.¡± Tan Rou said jokingly, ¡°She¡¯s quite capable. She actually managed to get herself out of prison. She¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve underestimated her.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xing¡¯s biggest backing is the country. She has done something illegal, and the country has long given up on her. She can¡¯t save herself. There must be someone else helping her behind her back,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Liu Xing wille and ruin the engagement ceremony,¡± Xiao Mo asked worriedly. ¡°Should we cancel today¡¯s engagement ceremony?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou. If Tan Rou wanted to cancel the ceremony, he would deal with it immediately. If Tan Rou insisted on finishing the ceremony, he would apany her to the end.


    ¡°No need. If shees, I¡¯ll make sure she walks out of this ce alive.¡± Tan Rou said casually.


    Zhuang Liu grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll deal with it with you.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents about this yet. Liu Xing¡¯s target is me. She wouldn¡¯t hurt them. Arrange for bodyguards toe in first and have them dress up as waiters to protect the guests when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Tan Rou,¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Strictly check the identity of the guests. I suspect that Liu Xing has already snuck in.¡± Tan Rou added.


    There were many people here today. If Liu Xing were to mix in with the guests, it would be very difficult to be discovered.


    Zhuang Liu added, ¡°Tune the surveince cameras inside and outside the venue. Once Liu Xing appears, we can¡¯t let her disappear from the surveince cameras.¡±


    Xiao Mo followed Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s instructions.


    In the hall, Liu Xing sat in a corner. She was very excited. Firstly, she had finallye out of that damned ce. Secondly, she was about to meet her enemy, Tan Rou.


    She had been locked up in prison for three months. During these three months, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Whenever she fell asleep, she would dream of stepping on the sewing machine to make curtains. When she dreamed, she would wake up with a start and stay awake until dawn.


    After daybreak, Liu Xing would fight with seven or eight women for the unptable food and then work for twelve hours. His job was still to step on the sewing machine to make curtains, so Liu Xing¡¯s head hurt when he heard the sound of the machine turning.


    Now that she had finallye out of that damned ce, although she did not know who had let her out, as long as she coulde out, there was no need to think so much.


    The person who let her out had only one request. He wanted her to kill Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, and he had to kill them during their engagement ceremony. If he couldn¡¯t kill two, he would just kill one.


    This request was the same as Liu Xing¡¯s. The first thing she did aftering out was to kill Tan Rou, so she readily agreed to his request.


    The other party had also promised her that if she couldplete the mission, he would provide her with a new identity and arge sum of money so that she could live without worries for the rest of her life.


    Liu Xing took the gun from the designated location. Then, she took advantage of the hotel¡¯s recruitment opportunity to sneak in. After hiding here for three days, she finally met Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Tan Rou¡­ I want your engagement day to be your death anniversary,¡± Liu Xing smiled sinisterly.


    Tan Rou changed out of the luxurious dress that was worth eight figures and into a knee-length skirt. This was also a dress that she nned to change into after the ceremony.


    ¡°This military saber is for you to protect yourself.¡± Zhuang Liu found a 10-meter-long foldable military knife. ¡°Hide it under my skirt first. If Liu Xing appears, you can use it to kill her.¡±


    Tan Rou took the foldable military knife and stuffed it into the leather buckle on her thigh; next to her special silver needle, which was specially used as a weapon..

 Chapter 915: 915 The Engagement Ceremony Continues

    Chapter 915: 915 The Engagement Ceremony Continues


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu took out a very small pistol with only three bullets in it. ¡°This is for your self-defense. If you find Liu Xing, shoot with the gun first. If you miss, then fight in closebat.¡±


    Tan Rou ced the pistol on her other leg. Fortunately, her skirt was rather fluffy. Even if she had hidden several weapons, it would not be obvious from the outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make the guests wait.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°If Liu Xing appears, don¡¯t go head-on with her. Our people are around. They will protect you.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°Ah Liu, this is a fight between Liu Xing and me. Don¡¯t interfere. 1 will deal with her.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very worried about Tan Ron¡¯s safety. ¡°Rourou, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but I¡¯m very worried about your safety. If something happens to you, what will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen to me.¡± Tan Rou patted the weapons on herp. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me all these weapons already?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was still very nervous. ¡°Rourou¡­¡±


    ¡°All Liu,¡± Tan Rou interrupted him. ¡°If 1 can¡¯t deal with Liu Xing today, she¡¯lle and cause trouble again in the future. I don¡¯t want to be threatened by her when I get married. Moreover, I still have a score to settle with Liu Xing. I haven¡¯t taken revenge for her turning me into an idiot. Today is a good time to take revenge. 1 won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sighed. ¡°Alright, go and take revenge on Liu Xing. I¡¯ll protect you from behind.¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and hugged Zhuang Liu. ¡°Ah Liu, thank you for understanding me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your fiance. How can 1 not understand you?¡±


    After getting ready, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu left together. The emcee on stage smiled and greeted them, but they felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ah Liu, the host has been reced. Be careful,¡± Tan Rou whispered to Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu also realized that this host was not the one they had arranged. ¡°Could he be Liu Xing in disguise?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Liu Xing doesn¡¯t have the ability to disguise herself. The host¡¯s height doesn¡¯t match her either. It shouldn¡¯t be her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll pay more attention.¡± Zhuang Liu.


    The emcee on the stage still had a smile on his face as he began to host today¡¯s proceedings. However, the questions he asked became more and more specific, as if he wanted to investigate Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s background.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Tan Rou knows medicine. Is that true? May 1 ask who taught you medical skills?¡± asked the host.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even twenty years old yet. Why do you have such good medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this question doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with today¡¯s engagement ceremony, right?¡± Tan Rou frowned slightly and replied.


    ¡°And why would this question appear on your cue board? We didn¡¯t arrange this, did we?¡±


    The host still had the same smile on his face. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, we¡¯re just curious. Besides, there should be a lot of guests today who are curious about this, right?¡±


    ¡°You said 1 know medicine. May 1 ask who told you that?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    This time, it was the host¡¯s turn to be unable to answer. ¡°This¡­ 1 heard it from someone else. I don¡¯t remember who told me specifically. Miss Tan Rou, everyone is curious. Why don¡¯t you tell us more about it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the host coldly. ¡°I can answer you. Come and ask me.¡±


    The emcee was very happy. He immediately took the microphone and asked Zhuang Liu, ¡°Please go ahead!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Rourou¡¯s medical skills are self-taught. She often practices on others, and her favorite practice partner is the host who likes to ask nonsense. When you go downter, remember toe and find us. We can let you experience the process of practicing medical skills.¡±


    His answer made the audience below the stageugh. Many people thought that this was a show that they had specially arranged. Only the people from the Tao family and the Zhuang family knew that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou seemed to have been angered.


    The emcee felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly ended the topic and began the engagement ceremony.


    Without the host¡¯s interference, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu quickly exchanged their engagement rings. Under the recording of the cameras and shes, they began to kiss each other. However, just as their kiss ended, the host on stage suddenly raised his microphone at them, as if he wanted to smash them..n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 916: 916 Duel

    Chapter 916: 916 Duel<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu had been on guard against this host for a long time. When the host smashed the microphone at them, the audience shouted to remind them, so they immediately reacted.


    Zhuang Liu pulled Tan Rou over and dodged to the side. Then, he turned around and kicked the emcee in the chest, sending him off the stage.<div>


    The host immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Tan Rou looked down at the emcee who had fallen to the ground. Then, she said loudly, ¡°Liu Xing, you¡¯re already here. Why haven¡¯t you appeared yet? Could it be that you don¡¯t have the guts to show your face?!¡±


    She was already prepared for Liu Xing to ruin her engagement ceremony. She did not expect Liu Xing to be so patient. She persisted until the exchange of rings and did not appear. Instead, the host could not wait to make the first move. In a dark corner, a woman dressed in ck slowly stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find out,¡± she whispered.


    Tan Rou saw the woman standing up. When she realized that it was Liu Xing, she was indeed surprised. Liu Xing was thinner than three months ago. His eyes were dark and his face was pale. He looked like a vampire in a western story.


    Zhuang Liu subconsciously stood in front of Tan Rou, but Tan Rou gently pushed him away. ¡°Ah Liu, let me deal with her this time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± How could Zhuang Liu let Tan Rou take the risk?


    Tan Rou insisted. ¡°Ah Liu, let me deal with her. Quickly evacuate the guests. We can¡¯t let them get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys looking down on me?¡± When Liu Xing saw Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu muttering to each other, she felt that she had been neglected. Hence, she quickly rushed to the side of the stage from where she was sitting. ¡°Tan Rou, just wait to die!¡±


    Liu Xing came in with a gun. She was worried that she could not kill Tan Rou with one shot, so she fired close to Tan Rou. However, she underestimated Tan Ron¡¯s speed. Even though she was only seven or eight meters away, she could not hit Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou pushed Zhuang Liu away and went forward to fight. She did not use the pistol Zhuang Liu gave her because the bullets in the pistol were not loaded yet. She needed time to deal with the pistol.


    ¡°Tan Rou, today is the day you die!¡± Liu Xing couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. It was as if she could already see Tan Rou lying on the ground, covered in blood.<div>


    Tan Rou looked at Liu Xing warily, paying close attention to her movements to prevent her from hurting the guests.


    Liu Xing took out a gun from her pocket and pointed it at Tan Rou. ¡°Tan Rou,¡± she said provocatively, ¡°Shall we see how many shots you would be able to withstand?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t afraid of her. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t be able to hit me even if you use up all the bullets in your gun.¡±


    When the Tao family saw Liu Xing holding a gun, they were scared out of their wits. Mother Tao wanted to rush up the stage and block Tan Rou, but she was stopped by Father Tao.


    ¡°Xiao Rou is currently confronting Liu Xing. If you rush up now, you will disturb Xiao Rou and perhaps even make Liu Xing shoot ahead of time.¡± Father Tao hugged her tightly. ¡°Calm down. You have to believe in our daughter. She will be able to deal with Liu Xing.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was very upset. ¡°I can¡¯t watch my daughter get hurt!¡±


    Tao Zhi also came over to persuade Mother Tao. ¡°Mom, leave this ce with Dad first. We¡¯ll protect our sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. You must bring your sister back safely,¡± Father Tao said sternly as he looked at his eldest son.


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad, Mom, you guys leave with Uncle and Auntie. You must appease the guests today. You must not let the guests get hurt. Leave the rest to us brothers and Zhuang Liu. We will handle it well.¡±


    The other members of the Tao family quickly left the scene. They would only be a burden if they stayed here. It was better to leave as soon as possible and deal with the subsequent public opinion problems.


    The people in the venue quickly left, but Liu Xing did not mind at all. She only wanted to kill Tan Rou. She did not care about anyone else.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious who let you out. Is it Xin or someone else?¡± Tan Rou asked deliberately.


    Liu Xing herself did not know who let her out, but she would not tell Tan Rou about this. ¡°It has nothing to do with you who let me out. Besides, I will not answer you because you¡¯re going to be a dead person soon.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the bodyguards who were pretending to be waiters.. ¡°Do you think you can leave safely after killing me?¡±

 Chapter 917: 917 Being Used

    Chapter 917: 917 Being Used<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Liu Xing said with a smile. ¡°Anyways, by then, you¡¯ll already be a corpse lying on the ground.¡±


    Tan Rou touched her skirt and said to Liu Xing, ¡°It seems that you have already thought of a way out. However, you have been staying in prison all this time. Do you really have time to think of a way out?¡±<div>


    Liu Xing did not reply. Tan Rou continued, ¡°The person who let you out must have arranged an escape route for you, right?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Liu Xing lost control of his emotions again.


    Zhuang Liu, who was below the stage, became nervous. He raised his pistol and aimed it at Liu Xing. If Liu Xing dared to hurt Tan Rou, he would blow up Liu Xing¡¯s head.


    Tan Rou nced at him and shook her head slightly, telling him not to be rash. She would settle it herself.


    Zhuang Liu could only listen to Tan Rou. He knew that this was the knot in Tan Ron¡¯s heart. If he helped Tan Rou get rid of Liu Xing, Tan Rou would definitely be very upset.


    Tan Rou continued to provoke Liu Xing. ¡°If you were smarter, you would have gone back to prison right now. Although there¡¯s no freedom in prison, there¡¯s food, drink, sleep, and sewing machines to step on. What a rich life!¡±


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer when she thought of stepping on a sewing machine in prison. She pulled the trigger. ¡°Tan Rou, go to hell!¡±


    Tan Rou was already prepared. She flipped in the air and dodged the bullet before it hit her. Then, she shot out the thick silver needle that she had prepared and hit Liu Xing¡¯s left shoulder.


    Liu Xing staggered, but she was not affected by the silver needles. She continued to shoot at Tan Rou. Tan Rou dodged the bullets as she approached Liu Xing. She threw out the silver needles to distract Liu Xing. When she was done, she also approached Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Tan Rou to be so agile that she could dodge all the bullets! Back when they were in theboratory, Tan Rou was no match for her. Every time she trained, Tan Rou would be beaten up badly by her. However, Tan Rou had surpassed her in just a few years.


    Tan Rou seized the opportunity. The moment Liu Xing fired the bullet, she kicked away the gun in Liu Xing¡¯s hand and pressed him to the ground.<div>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Liu Xing couldn¡¯t believe it. How could Tan Rou beat her?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t practiced for a long time, have you?¡± Tan Rou smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that the jobs in the women¡¯s prison are either making stic flowers or sewing curtains. I don¡¯t think you have time to train your skills.¡±


    Liu Xing struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go of me. If you have the ability, let¡¯s have a fair fight!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fair enough? You¡¯re using a fast gun,¡± Tan Rou said mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m indeed using tiny silver needles. To you, this is already very fair.¡±


    Tan Rou pressed Liu Xing¡¯s left shoulder onto the ground, right on the side where she was injured. Liu Xing¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. ¡°Damn it, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You lost.¡± Tan Rou said coldly.


    Liu Xing could not stand the word ¡®lose¡¯. She shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet. As long as I¡¯m not dead, I haven¡¯t lost!¡±


    Tan Rou clicked her tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. You¡¯re being used by others, yet you¡¯re still happily working for them. If you die here today, do you think that person will be sad for you?¡±


    Liu Xing hesitated for a moment, but then she scolded, ¡°B*tch, you forced me to this point. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would still be the youngest scientist in the country!¡±


    Tan Rou pressed on Liu Xing¡¯s wound even harder. ¡°Youngest scientist? Do you have anyst words?¡±


    Liu Xing¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Do you really want to kill me?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou took out a mini pistol and aimed it at Liu Xing¡¯s temple. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to kill you. I identally killed you in self-defense. And you were the one who brought the gun, not me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Liu Xing stammered. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. That¡¯s illegal.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Tan Rou was amused by her.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s illegal and what isn¡¯t? Since you know so much about thew, why did youe out of prison? Last time, you were only sentenced to life imprisonment. If you go back this time, you should be sentenced to death.. You and 1 know each other, and 1 don¡¯t think you like being in court, so let me help you onest time!¡±

 Chapter 919: 919 We Can Get Engaged

    Chapter 919: 919 We Can Get Engaged


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Li Li heard that Liu Xing had peed his pants, her mood immediately improved. She smiled and said, ¡°With her guts, she dared to learn how to assassinate others. It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you hurt?¡± Liang Lu was very worried about Tan Rou. She said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s all Lu Qing¡¯s fault. If Lu Qing hadn¡¯t dragged me away just now, 1 would have fought with you until thest moment.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Lu Qing is just worried about you. Don¡¯t be angry. Besides, you didn¡¯t need to appear in the scene just now. It was just to deal with Liu Xing. There was no need for a powerful heroine like you to take action.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s mood immediately improved. ¡°Your engagement ceremony has been ruined, and you¡¯re still joking with me. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°The engagement ceremony isn¡¯t ruined. Ah Liu and 1 have already exchanged rings, so we don¡¯t have any regrets. Moreover, this engagement ceremony was too exciting. 1 don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget this day for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I still don¡¯t want such an exciting thing to happen,¡± Zhuang Liu said helplessly.


    ¡°Now that the matter has been resolved, let¡¯s go to the banquet. Let¡¯s have a good dinner tonight. Let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± said Father Tao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan also wanted to help, but it was no longer their turn to intervene. The young people would do everything well and do better than them.


    This time, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s engagement ceremony was arranged by Tao Zhi and the rest. If Liu Xing hadn¡¯te out to cause trouble, the engagement ceremony would have gone perfectly.


    Tao Zhi held Tian Tian¡¯s hand and said to the others, ¡°Then let¡¯s go set up the banquet first. You guys shoulde over quickly!¡±


    Everyone smiled as they looked at Tao Zhi and Tian Tian. They all felt that the next engagement ceremony would happen soon.


    Tao Zhi brought Tian Tian to the car. After he fastened Tian Tian¡¯s seatbelt, he gently stroked her hand andforted her. ¡°Did what happened in the afternoon scare you? I¡¯m really sorry. I was at the venue just now and left you alone outside. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You were in danger just now. What if Liu Xing shot you?¡±


    Tao Zhi patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry. I won¡¯t leave you alone next time.¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Tian Tian¡¯s face. ¡°Alright. I also want to face difficulties with you.¡± She knew that she was timid and did not have much ability, but she could learn. She wanted to be as strong as Tan Rou.


    Today, when Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu faced Liu Xing together, Tian Tian was very envious. She hoped that she and Tao Zhi could be like them, standing side by side on the stage and acting as each other¡¯s shields.


    ¡°I want to be like Xiao Rou and Zhuang Liu,¡± Tian Tian said enviously.


    She originally meant to be as powerful as Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou. However, when Tao Zhi heard this, the meaning changed. He asked in surprise, ¡°Do you want to get engaged to me?¡±


    Tian Tian blushed and hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what 1 meant. What I meant was that I want to be as powerful as Xiao Rou. I can be brave when facing danger.¡±


    Tao Zhi was a little disappointed. ¡°Alright, looks like we still need to discuss the engagement.¡±


    Tian Tian suddenly hooked Tao Zhi¡¯s pinky and whispered, ¡°If you want to get engaged to me, I won¡¯t object but you haven¡¯t seen my family yet. When Xiao Ron¡¯s matter is over, you cane with me to meet them.¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster. He went up and down. When he heard Tian Tian invite him home, he immediately replied, ¡°We¡¯ll go to your house to meet your parents and grandfather tonight!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious. I haven¡¯t told them that I¡¯m in a rtionship yet,¡± said Tian Tian with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you to meet my parents. Why haven¡¯t you introduced me to your family yet?¡± Tao Zhi said sadly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them about us today,¡± said Tian Tian.


    Tao Zhi was satisfied. It seemed that he would be getting engaged soon. To be honest, he was a little envious of Zhuang Liu. Not only did he fall in love before him, but he also got engaged before him. It seemed that he had to work harder after this..

 Chapter 918: 918 Peed Her Pants

    Chapter 918: 918 Peed Her Pants<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Xing was a little scared. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die! Send me back to prison. 1¡¯11 be obedient and nevere out again.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t listen to Liu Xing. She turned Liu Xing over and made her lie face up. Liu Xing¡¯s arms had been removed by Tan Rou and she couldn¡¯t move anymore.<div>


    Tan Rou held the mini pistol in her hand. After spinning it in her hand, she aimed it at Liu Xing¡¯s head again. The muzzle was 15 centimeters away from Liu Xing¡¯s eyes. Liu Xing seemed to see the structure inside the barrel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± Liu Xing kept shaking her head and begging for mercy. ¡°Tan Rou, please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this sentence many times, but you¡¯ve never done it before. Can 1 still believe you this time?¡±


    ¡°You can trust me. 1¡¯11 definitely do what I say this time,¡± Liu Xing said sincerely.


    Tan Rou smiled and moved the gun away. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liu Xing could not believe that Tan Rou would let her off so easily. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Tan Rou pointed the muzzle at her head again. This time, it was not ten centimeters away from her eyes. Instead, she really put the muzzle against her head, right between Liu Xing¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let me go?¡± Liu Xing asked anxiously.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. 1¡¯11 just kill you instead.¡±


    Her hand was pressed on the trigger, and Liu Xing seemed to have heard the sound of bullets in the pistol.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Liu Xing¡¯s entire body started to tremble. What was worse was that her body seemed to be out of control.<div>


    Tan Rou looked at Liu Xing and said softly, ¡°Liu Xing, goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!¡± Liu Xing screamed. A warm current flowed down from her lower abdomen and gushed out.


    The stage was covered with a new red carpet. If there were water stains on it, it would be very obvious. Tan Rou did not know how much Liu Xing had peed, but when the people around her saw it, the area where she was lying waspletely soaked.


    Tan Rou did not notice that Liu Xing had already peed her pants. She was still immersed in the shooting game. ¡°Bang bang bang-¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s gun was not loaded yet. She had not taken off the safety on her gun, so she did not have time to do this. However, Liu Xing did not know this.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t get too close to her.¡± When Zhuang Liu saw the water stains on the carpet, he reminded Tan Rou. ¡°She seems to have peed in fear. Be careful. Don¡¯t get it on your body.¡±


    Tan Rou had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°Are you that timid?¡±


    Zhuang Liu signaled for the people beside him to control Liu Xing, but the people beside him also despised Liu Xing. They pinched their noses to hold Liu Xing down.


    They didn¡¯t even need to waste their energy to deal with Liu Xing. At this moment, Liu Xing had no fighting strength left. She could only feel that her pants were hot, and the liquid was constantly flowing out of her body.


    Zhuang Liu walked over to Tan Rou and said, ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ve asked Xiao Mo to take care of the surveince cameras here. We won¡¯t expose what happened after that. Get rid of the gun first. Don¡¯t let the police find out that we have guns too.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou passed the gun to Zhuang Liu. ¡°Remember to ask the other bodyguards to hide the guns.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo has already sent someone to do it.¡± Zhuang Liu nodded.


    By the time the police arrived at the scene, Liu Xing was already lying on the ground with nothing left to live for. Summer was hot, and the urine quickly dried up, leaving only an unpleasant smell and urine stains.


    The police had seen it many times. After seeing Liu Xing pee her pants, a few female police officers dragged Liu Xing up without batting an eyelid. Then, they handcuffed her and brought her to the police car.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou sent the remaining guests away and then went to the police station to make a statement. When the people from the Tao family and the Zhuang family heard that they were at the police station, they immediately drove to the police station. More than ten luxury cars blocked the road beside the police station. Those who did not know better would think that the rich had gone to the police station for a group building.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you alright?¡± Li Li cried sadly. ¡°Is that lunatic Liu Xing dead?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. ¡°We arew-abiding citizens. Why would we kill anyone?¡±


    Li Li rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll go to the police station and beat her up right now.¡±


    Tan Rou stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She peed herself. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll dirty your hands if you hit her..¡±

 Chapter 920: 920 Changing their address

    Chapter 920: 920 Changing their address<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There weren¡¯t many people at the banquet. Only the Tao family, the Zhuang family, and some of their more important rtives were there. They all tacitly didn¡¯t mention what happened during the day.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sat together. They were eating the cake that they had ordered for lunch. It seemed that they were not affected by what had happened during the day as well.<div>


    Tan Ron¡¯s parents and Zhuang Liu¡¯s parents watched them as they ate. They wanted to see if Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were affected. After all, this was the engagement party that they had prepared for a long time.


    Tan Rou sensed the gazes of both parents. She then quietly said to Zhuang Liu, who was beside her, ¡°All Liu, our parents are struggling to decide. They must want tofort us, but they¡¯re afraid that they¡¯ll make us sad.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m quite sad too. I wanted to give you an unforgettable engagement ceremony, but I didn¡¯t expect it to cause such a consequence.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed unforgettable. However, I was still very curious about who released Liu Xing. Could it really be Xin? Does he care that much about Liu Xing?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked troubled. He wanted to tell Tan Rou the news he had just received, but he was afraid that she would be angry.


    Tan Rou was very smart. When she saw that Zhuang Liu did not speak, she knew that Zhuang Liu must have some inside information. So she asked, ¡°Do you know who let Liu Xing out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my second uncle,¡± Zhuang Liu said, rubbing his be.


    Tan Rou was not surprised at all. There were only a few people who wanted her and Zhuang Liu¡¯s lives. It was either Zhuang Su, Liu Xing, and Xin. However, Xin and the others did not have such great ability. After thinking about it, only Zhuang Su met the conditions.


    ¡°He is indeed quite capable. It¡¯s hard to get out of a life sentence,¡± Tan Rou agreed. ¡°I wonder how he got Liu Xing out?¡±


    ¡°Medical treatment. He bribed the people in the prison and arranged for Liu Xing to be released on bail for medical treatment. Then, he persuaded Liu Xing to escape. Since Liu Xing got the chance to go out, hse definitely wouldn¡¯t return. Zhuang Su used this to make Liu Xinge to our engagement ceremony to cause trouble, and Liu Xing really came.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Rou gave a simple reply.<div>


    Zhuang Liu apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t take precautions. If I had taken precautions against Zhuang Su in advance, Liu Xing wouldn¡¯t have ruined the engagement ceremony.¡±


    Tan Rouforted Zhuang Liu instead. ¡°I don¡¯t think this engagement ceremony has been ruined. We¡¯ve already gone through all the procedures. Moreover, there was a gunfight at the end of the ceremony. Isn¡¯t it very exciting and unforgettable?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Zhuang Liu was very touched. He must have saved the earth in his previous life. Otherwise, why would he meet such a good girl like Tan Rou in this life?


    Tan Rou smiled and stuffed a small piece of cake into Zhuang Liu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this matter anymore. Let¡¯s eat cake together. Today is our engagement day. Be happy!¡±


    Zhuang Liu took a bite of the cake. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan couldn¡¯t help bute over to talk to Tan Rou. They looked at Tan Rou apologetically. ¡°Rourou, we were negligent today. Please don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, why would I be angry?¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°I chose the venue today. If there¡¯s anything wrong, it should be my fault.¡±


    Shen Jing quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s our fault.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. We¡¯re not wrong about this. Liu Xing is the one at fault. Xiao Liu, don¡¯t mind this too much. Look at how optimistic Xiao Rou is!¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood up and bowed deeply to the Tao family¡¯s parents. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, 1 swear that this will never happen again.¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re already engaged, yet you still call us Uncle and Auntie?¡± Mrs. Tao chuckled.


    Zhuang Liu was stunned and called out tentatively, ¡°Mom and Dad?¡±


    Mrs. Tao replied happily, ¡°Ah, our good son-inw.¡±


    Mr. Tao also smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Shen Jing looked at Tan Rou expectantly. She had long wanted Tan Rou to call her mom, but she was too embarrassed to say it.


    Tan Rou understood what Shen Jing meant. She changed her words. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Shen Jing was grinning from ear to ear, and even Zhuang Yan, who didn¡¯t like to smile usually, was having a bright smile on his face..

 Chapter 921: 921 Congratulations

    Chapter 921: 921 Congrattions<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After dinner, Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu went their separate ways. Although they were engaged, they were not married yet. It was not appropriate for them to live together. Tan Ron¡¯s parents liked Zhuang Liu very much, but they would not agree to Tan Ron living with Zhuang Liu before they got married.


    Tan Rou first went back to her apartment in the university town. As soon as she entered, she heard Aunt Zhou say to her, ¡°Miss, congrattions on your engagement!¡± Aunt Zhou was old and did not like to attend such lively banquets, so she waited for Tan Rou toe back.<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhou. Have you eaten?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Aunt Zhou nced inside. ¡°Miss Shang, who came to our housest time, is here. She has been waiting for you here for two hours. I asked her if she wanted to call you, but she said that she didn¡¯t need to, so I didn¡¯t call.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shang?¡± Too many things had happened today. Tan Rou couldn¡¯t remember who this ¡®Miss Shang¡¯ was until she saw the person who wrapped herself up tightly even in the middle of summer. Only then did she realize who Aunt Zhou was talking about.


    ¡°Senior Shang!¡± Tan Rou was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    Shang Jin was wearing a mask, but her eyes were full of smiles. ¡°Long time no see, Xiao Rou.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± Tan Rou wanted to invite Shang Jin to the engagement ceremony, but she had discussed it with Shang Jin¡¯s mother beforehand. Shang Jin¡¯s mother said that Shang Jin was still unwilling to go out, so Tan Rou did not call her over.


    ¡°I heard from them that today is your engagement ceremony, so 1 wanted to give you an engagement gift. Congrattions on your engagement!¡± Shang Jin picked up the box beside her. ¡°Ah Min said that she would help me bring it to you, but 1 think it¡¯s better to give it to you personally.¡±


    Tan Rou epted the box happily. ¡°Thank you for your gift but your appearance itself would already be a great gift.¡±


    After delivering the things, Shang Jin lowered her head again. She said in a low voice, ¡°I should be the one thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to walk out of my house now.¡±


    ¡°Auntie said that the injury on your face is much better. How are you now?¡± Tan Rou asked carefully, afraid to hurt Shang Jin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Shang Jin suddenly looked up and smiled. She took off the mask on her face. ¡°My face has recovered, but I¡¯m used to wearing a mask now. If I take off my mask, I don¡¯t know how to talk to people.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou observed Shang Jin¡¯s face carefully. Her face hadpletely recovered. Not only that, but Shang Jin¡¯s face was now smoother than before, like an egg that had just been peeled.


    ¡°I also want to congratte you on your recovery.¡± Tan Rou was also happy for Shang Jin.


    It was Tan Ron¡¯s first time researching an ointment for facial recovery, and it seemed to be quite effective.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shang Jin¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°At first, 1 also thought that there was no hope. Every doctor told me that it was impossible for my face to recoverpletely, and it would cost a lot of money. I¡¯m from an ordinary family and can¡¯t afford that much money. Even if we use the money we got earlier, it won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, where did you buy this ointment from? I want to buy some more,¡± Shang Jin asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You can¡¯t buy this medicine. A friend of mine made it. If you still want it, I¡¯ll get her to make some for you.¡±


    Shang Jin shook his head. ¡°Actually, this is the ointment you made yourself, right?¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned. ¡°How did you know? Did the ss monitor tell you?¡±


    Shang Jin nodded and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not him who told me. It¡¯s just that he let it slip when he came to see me once. He said that your medical skills are excellent and that you can cure manyplicated diseases. You can cure my face.¡±


    ¡°When you were injured, the ss monitor asked me to help you once. Then, I thought of making an ointment for you.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°He should be the one you should thank the most.¡±<div>


    Shang Jin¡¯s face showed an unnatural expression. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. When we were in the hospital, he came to see me a few times. He¡¯s not good at telling jokes, but he still tried his best to tell me something fun to start with. It was strange in the beginning..¡±

 Chapter 922: 922 Go See Him

    Chapter 922: 922 Go See Him<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Now that your face has recovered, don¡¯t you want to see him again?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Shang Jin shook his head hard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. He hates me so much. It¡¯s not easy for him to have a few months of peace. If I bother him now, he will definitely be very unhappy.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou said, ¡°When you were injured, the ss monitor was very concerned about you. He kept asking me about your condition and asked me about the efficacy of the ointment. Do you think he hates you?¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t know how to face Xu Yan. Whenever she saw Xu Yan, she only thought that this junior who didn¡¯t have many facial expressions was very good-looking. She liked his personality very much which was why she pestered Xu Yan in the past


    Later on, Shang Jin fell deeper and deeper, and he really wanted to be with Xu Yan. However, Xu Yan did not like her. Every time they met, Xu Yan would show a disgusted expression.


    ¡°He despises me.¡± Shang Jin said sadly, ¡°Every time 1 talk to him, he won¡¯t look at me. Every time he looks at me, he will show an impatient expression.¡±


    ¡°If I hated someone, I would never ask someone to make something for her. The ss monitor was the one who reminded me to make the ointment for you, so 1 think you should go and see him.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Since you can thank me in person with a gift, you can also thank him in person.¡±


    Shang Jin found an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s been a week since the holiday. Xu Yan must have gone home, right?¡±


    ¡°Today is my engagement ceremony. The ss monitor and the others all attended it, so he hasn¡¯t returned yet. The ss monitor¡¯s flight is in three days,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°If you want to see him, you still have a chance now.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Will he want to meet me?¡±


    ¡°Senior Shang, are you afraid?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°When I first met you, you were fearless. Now, a little setback can beat you down? Besides, the ss monitor has a gentle personality. If he refuse to meet you, you can just kidnap him from the dormitory.¡±<div>


    Shang Jin was shocked. ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    Tan Rou said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you kidnap the ss monitor, he won¡¯t me you. At most, he¡¯ll teach you a lesson with a straight face and tell you not to do such a thing again.¡±


    Shang Jin couldn¡¯t help butugh. She found it funny when she thought of the expression on his cold face. ¡°Yes, 1 want to meet him. You and Xu Yan have done a lot. I can¡¯t just thank you alone.¡±


    ¡°Then when do you n to ask him out?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Ask him how he is before he leaves?¡± Shang Jin said, ¡°It just so happens that I wanted to treat you guys to a meal and it would be difficult for me to meet him in the future. If there are more people, it won¡¯t be so awkward for us to meet.¡±


    However, Tan Rou said, ¡°Not for the next few days. Ah Liu and I have made ns to go out and y tomorrow. We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I reckon we won¡¯t be back before the ss monitor and the others leave.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡­¡± Shang Jin wanted to retreat again. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when youe back. He still has to go back to ss next semester, and I have to go back to school too. I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner then.¡±


    Tan Rou was really amused by her. ¡°Senior Shang, it will be two months before you return to school. Won¡¯t it be toote for you to thank him then?¡±


    Shang Jin also felt that it was toote, but if she were to ask Xu Yan out alone now, she would not dare. If Xu Yan rejected her, how embarrassing would that be?


    Tan Rou was a good person. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 help you get him out?¡±


    Shang Jin immediately agreed. ¡°Thank you, Rourou!¡±<div>


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. ¡°Senior Shang, you really don¡¯t have to be afraid of being rejected by the ss monitor. The ss monitor definitely wants to see you now. I¡¯ve been ssmates with him for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him get close to any girl.¡±


    Shang Jin touched his face embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m just scared that he despises me. After all, he has seen my face hurt.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve be very good-looking now!¡± Tan Rou held her hand and encouraged her. ¡°Senior, you have to be more confident. Remember to invite me when you get engaged!¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s face turned red. She rebuked, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far ahead. I don¡¯t even know if he likes me or not.¡±


    ¡°I think he likes you,¡± Tan Rou said

 Chapter 923: 923 A Resort

    Chapter 923: 923 A Resort<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t spend the night at Tan Ron¡¯s ce. After they discussed inviting Xu Yan, she went home. Tan Ron also had to sleep early. She needed to wake up early tomorrow morning. She did not know what surprise Zhuang Liu had prepared for her tomorrow.


    Lying on the bed, Tan Rou looked at the engagement ring on her left middle finger and suddenly felt empty. They were already engaged, but why wasn¡¯t she excited at all? Would someone else be like her when they got engaged?<div>


    As she thought about it, Tan Rou fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already 8:30 the next morning.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I forgot to set the rm.¡± Tan Rou drank wine during dinner yesterday and talked to Shang Jin for a while when she came back at night, so she slept soundly and missed her date with Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou hurried downstairs. ¡°Aunt Zhou, is my breakfast ready?¡±


    The one who answered her was not Aunt Zhou, but her fiance, Zhuang Liu. ¡°Good morning, my fiancee!¡±


    When Tan Rou heard this title, her face turned red. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Zhuang Liu came out of Tan Ron¡¯s kitchen with two tempting breakfast tes in his hands. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m making breakfast for you!¡±


    Tan Rou smelled the smell of breakfast. It was her favorite seafood porridge. This porridge was very delicious, but it would take about three hours to cook it. ¡°When did you start preparing? You didn¡¯t sleep for only two to three hours, did you?¡± Tan Rou asked, her heart aching.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°No, I made this using the timed porridge cooking function. 1 just need to set the program the night before.¡±


    Tan Rou rubbed her head. She must have drunk too much yesterday. Otherwise, how could she forget the timer function of the rice cooker?


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Aunt Zhou here?¡± Tan Rou sat down to eat her porridge. She felt that this house was very quiet. Li Li had gone out with Lan Ningst night, and Tian Tian and Tao Zhi had left. With the two of them gone, the house was indeed much quieter. However, Aunt Zhou should be here.


    ¡°1 asked Aunt Zhou to rest.¡± Zhuang Liu picked up a piece of refreshing side dish for Tan Rou. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for me to make breakfast for you?¡±<div>


    ¡°Enough!¡± Tan Rou smiled and took a bite of the food that Zhuang Liu had given her. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    After dinner, Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou to their destination. Before they arrived, Zhuang Liu did not tell Tan Rou where they were going this time. He said that he wanted to give Tan Rou a surprise.


    Tan Rou thought of the surprise Zhuang Liu had given her one year when he made artificial snow. She had really enjoyed it that time. She wondered what kind of surprise Zhuang Liu would give her this time.


    Two hourster, Zhuang Liu¡¯s car stopped in front of a seaside vi. Although this area was called a holiday vi area, the density of vis was very low. There might not be a vi within a few dozen meters. This meant that the environment here was very good, and no one woulde over to disturb them.


    Tan Rou pressed her straw-colored sunhat on her head and looked at the blue sea from afar. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The scenery here is so beautiful!¡± It was not that she had never seen the sea before, but she had never been to the beach before. She did not have the chance to go there in the past, and she did not have the time to go thereter. Moreover, if she went to the beach alone, she probably would not know what to do.


    Zhuang Liu hugged Tan Ron¡¯s waist from behind and rested his head on her shoulder. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it very much.¡± Tan Rou held his hands.


    Zhuang Liu hugged Tan Rou tighter and looked at the ocean in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou did not hear Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice, so she asked, ¡°Is it too tiring to drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need my fiancee to give me some energy,¡± Zhuang Liu replied in a low voice.<div>


    Tan Rou turned her head and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Have you finished replenishing your energy?¡±


    How could Zhuang Liu be satisfied with this gentle kiss? He pressed Tan Rou against the car door and kissed her lips hard. He only let Tan Rou go when her lips were red and swollen.


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°What if someone sees us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kissing my fiancee. Who cares what others say?¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and hugged him. ¡°For the sake of fairness, you have to take the initiative to kiss me now..¡±

 Chapter 924: 924 It’s All Water

    Chapter 924: 924 It¡¯s All Water<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After standing by the beach for a while, Tan Ron felt a little hungry again. She looked at the quiet surroundings and asked, ¡°Is there a supermarket nearby? Should we go buy something to cook?¡±


    Zhuang Liu patted her head and smiled. ¡°How can I not let you eat?¡± It¡¯s all arranged. After we put our luggage in the vi, we can eat.¡±<div>


    ¡°1 thought you were going to say that we¡¯re going out to sea to fish by ourselves.¡± Tan Rou smiled and teased.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°How is that possible? When we go out to sea to fish now, the sky will bepletely dark. Then, what will we eat?¡±


    ¡°Then what are we eating today?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    Zhuang Liu kept her in suspense again. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips. Even if Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say anything, she knew what delicious food he had arranged. Since they were by the sea, the most delicious meal was seafood. She liked to eat fish, prawns, and crabs, so she would arrange a seafood feast for her first meal.


    As expected, Zhuang Liu had arranged a seafood feast. It was the kind that was freshly caught. Tan Rou even saw the octopus that was still moving. However, in the next second, it was cut into pieces and tossed into the soup.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Tan Rou was ready. She had a knife and fork on her left, chopsticks and spoons on her right, and a small silver hammer in front of her.


    Zhuang Liu snapped his fingers, and immediately, a top chef carrying a seafood feast walked into the room. After the meal was delivered, the chef left. They were only responsible for cooking some of the food that was difficult to handle. Those that were easy to barbecue were left to Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou to cook. It was also a form of fun.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, try this.¡± Zhuang Liu pulled off the leg of arge crab and smashed its shell with a small silver hammer. Then, he handed the tender crab meat to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou took a bite of the plump crab meat and said with satisfaction, ¡°This meat is so delicious. It¡¯s even sweet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°The seafood here is all caught from nearby waters. The surrounding ecological environment is better, and the seafood raised here is also delicious. If you like it, we can bring some back when we go back.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sure! I want to live by the sea. That way, there will be endless seafood.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu began to fantasize. He said, ¡°When we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll move to the seaside. We¡¯ll go fishing and prawn during the day ande back at night for a seafood feast. Then, we¡¯ll go out to enjoy the scenery and enjoy our old age.¡±


    Tan Rou also wanted to enjoy such a lifestyle, but the premise was that they had to get it. Right now, they do not have so much time to enjoy the beauty of life.


    After eating the seafood feast, Tan Ron¡¯s stomach was very full. She rubbed her round belly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and exercise for a while. I¡¯m a little full.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go change and go out for a walk,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°All Liu, do you want to change into a swimsuit?¡± Tan Rou blinked and asked mischievously.


    She had to wear a swimsuit when she came to the beach. Zhuang Liu had also prepared a swimsuit, but he did not intend to wear it now. Moreover, he did not want Tan Rou to wear a swimsuit in front of others. If Tan Rou wanted to wear a swimsuit, she could only wear it in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not change it today.¡± Zhuang Liu found an excuse. ¡°We just finished eating. If we go swimming now, it will definitely affect our health.¡±


    Tan Rou also felt that what Zhuang Liu said made sense. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change into it next time.¡±


    When they arrived at the beach, there were already many people on the shallow sea and beach. Although there were few vis here, it did not mean that there were no people. Many people did not spend the night here. They were just here to y.


    Tan Rou looked at the vast sea and a sentence suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°The sea is full of water!¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°The sea is indeed full of water.¡±


    Tan Rou quickly walked towards the sea. ¡°Ah Liu,e quickly!¡±


    Zhuang Liu also quickened his pace. ¡°Rourou, wait for me to go over together!¡±


    Tan Rou took off her sandals and walked into the sea barefooted. The shallow sea water became very warm due to the sunlight. She stepped on the soft sand and felt the waves rise and fall.


    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable!¡± Tan Rou asked Zhuang Liu toe over quickly. ¡°All Liu,e and try it too!¡±


    Zhuang Liu took off his shoes and joined the team ying with water. If he were toe alone, he would think that this behavior was very childish. However, if he came with his girlfriend, then doing this kind of thing would be a blessing..

 Chapter 925: 925 Meeting Tian Yong

    Chapter 925: 925 Meeting Tian Yong


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron yed in the water for a while before running to the beach to build a sand castle. There was a boy and a girl in front of her. They looked to be about five or six years old, but they were very cute. Tan Rou liked them very much.


    ¡°Big sister, do you want to build a sand castle with us?¡± The little girl handed her shovel to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t refuse the little girl¡¯s kindness. She could only give up her sand castle and turn to build it with the two children.


    Zhuang Liu stood beside her and took a picture of Tan Rou and the two children with his phone. He wanted to have two children with Tan Rou in the future and then bring them over to build a sand castle.


    The weather was a little hot. Tan Rou was sweating all over after ying for a while. Zhuang Liu saw this scene and said, ¡°Rourou, wait for me. I see an ice cream seller over there. I¡¯ll buy you a few ice cream sticks.¡±


    Tan Rou waved her hand at him and said without looking up, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zhuang Liu saw Tan Ron¡¯s expression and knew that she had already sunk into the world of the sand castle, so he decided to go get some ice cream for her first.


    The ice cream in the scenic area was costly. Most of them would not check the price when they took the ice cream and once they had to pay for their ice cream, they were caught off guard by the price. Some would evenin that this was a high price.


    A couple in front of them argued with the boss over the price of the ice cream. Once they quarreled, the boss would refuse to sell them the ice creams. Therefore, there was a long queue for those wanting to buy the ice creams.. Zhuang Liu waited for a long time before he could buy a few ice cream sticks.


    When Zhuang Liu went back with the ice cream, he saw Tan Rou holding a man in her hand. The man struggled twice, but he couldn¡¯t break free. Zhuang Liu felt that the man looked a little familiar. Upon closer look, wasn¡¯t that Tian Yong?


    Tan Rou dragged Tian Yong to the water¡¯s edge, nning to throw him into the water to sober up.


    ¡°Tan Rou, aren¡¯t you being too serious?¡± Tian Yong said in disbelief. ¡°I was just joking. Are you really going to throw me into the water?¡±


    Tan Rou kept a straight face and didn¡¯t answer Tian Yong¡¯s question. When they reached the water, she first pressed Tian Yong¡¯s head into the water to let him calm down for a while. Then, when the tide rose, she threw Tian Yong into the sea half a meter deep. She returned to the shore to admire Tian Yong¡¯s sshing in the water.


    Tian Yong struggled in the sea for a while before he climbed to the shore. He looked at Tan Rou angrily. ¡°Damn it, were you trying to kill me?!¡±


    Tan Rou said while eating the ice cream that Zhuang Liu had bought, ¡°Who asked you to be the first one to act cheap?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to exin, but the two children next to her restored the truth.


    The little boy said angrily, ¡°Just now, we were building a sand castle with our beautiful big sister. This strange adult insisted on squeezing in and ying with us. My sister and I didn¡¯t let him y with us, so he stepped on the sand castle we just built.¡±


    The little girl added, ¡°Pretty Big Sister told him to get lost, but not only did this person not get lost, he even touched Big Sister¡¯s face. Then Big Sister threw him into the water.¡±


    At this moment, Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Ignore him. He¡¯s crazy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He gave the remaining ice cream to Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯ll go teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson,¡± said Tan Rou.


    Zhuang Liu revealed a strange smile. ¡°1 haven¡¯t settled the score with him for bullying my fiancee.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t kill him.¡± She did not object to Zhuang Liu tormenting Tian Yong. The harm that Tian Yong had caused her in her previous life could not be made up for. Moreover, Tian Yong was not a good person. They would teach him a lesson and treat it as getting rid of evil for the people.


    Tian Yong was lying on the beach coughing. Suddenly, the light in front of him was blocked. He was about to raise his head to scold when he saw Zhuang Liu standing in front of him with a dark face.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want?¡± Tian Yong had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Which hand were you going to use to touch my fiancee?¡± asked Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch her!¡± Tian Yong said angrily.


    ¡°Are you sure? Well, I¡¯m sure you had that thought but just did not have the chance to do it.¡±


    ¡°Your fiancee has already taught me a lesson. I almost drowned just now. Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Tian Yong said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Zhuang Liu said..

 Chapter 926: 926 Hot Spring in Summer

    Chapter 926: 926 Hot Spring in Summer


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu slowly approached Tian Yong. He did not have the patience to wait for Tian Yong¡¯s answer. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to tell me, then I¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    Tian Yong sat on the ground and retreated. He asked in horror, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zhuang Liu pulled him up and dislocated his arms. Then, he pped his hands and said to Tan Rou, ¡°You guys can continue to y. He can¡¯te and cause you anymore trouble.¡±


    Tian Yong immediately revealed a pained expression. ¡°Zhuang Liu, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s back was facing him. ¡°I advise you to go to the hospital as soon as possible. Otherwise, your dislocated hands won¡¯t be able to fit back in after a long time.¡±


    Tian Yong immediately got up. He drooped his arms and quickly ran to the nearest hospital.


    After settling the trouble, Tan Rou was no longer in the mood to build a sand castle. After she and the two children finished eating ice cream, she sent them to their parents ¡®side, and then she and Zhuang Liu went back.


    Tan Rou stretchedzily and looked up at the sky. She praised, ¡°The environment here is really good. Next time, 1 can bring my brothers here for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we cane here for a family reunion,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tan Rou was a little sleepy. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest for a while. How about we go fishing tonight? I heard that night fishing is very fun.¡±


    Zhuang Liu stopped her. ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s summer now. If we go fishing at night, we¡¯ll definitely be bitten by mosquitoes.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like being bitten by mosquitoes. ¡°Alright, then we won¡¯t go fishing. What activities have you arranged for tonight?¡±


    Zhuang Liu squinted his eyes and smiled. ¡°How could it be that I didn¡¯t arrange anything for tonight?¡±


    He put his arm around Tan Ron¡¯s shoulder and whispered into her ear, ¡°I want to do something with you that only adults can do.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s face instantly turned red. She pushed Zhuang Liu¡¯s face away. ¡°I¡¯m still young. I can¡¯t do those things.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re already engaged!¡± Zhuang Liu said anxiously.


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes shifted. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± After saying that, she broke free from Zhuang Liu¡¯s embrace and quickly ran back to the vi where they lived.


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou¡¯s retreating figure and sighed. ¡°We¡¯re already engaged. Why are you still so shy?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer him. He didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t hear him or if she heard him and didn¡¯t want to answer.


    When Zhuang Liu returned to the room, Tan Rou had already washed off the sweat on her body andy down. The door to her room was not closed tightly, so Zhuang Liu came in directly.


    Tan Rou was half-lying on the bed and looking at the map. All the entertainment facilities in this area were marked on the map. There were ces to eat, drink, and y. However, some ces were far away by foot. If they wanted to go, they could ride their bicycles. There were also shared bicycles nearby. They could also drive, but they would not be able to enjoy the beautiful scenery around them.


    After Zhuang Liu washed up, he alsoy down beside Tan Rou. Seeing that she was looking at the map seriously, he asked, ¡°Is there any ce you want to go?¡±


    Tan Rou had yet to take a good look. ¡°No, 1 haven¡¯t been to those ces. I don¡¯t know where to y.¡±


    ¡°How about going to the hot spring?¡± Zhuang Liu pointed at one of the ces. ¡°The reviews of the hot springs here are quite good. I¡¯ve also reserved one of the hot springs. We can go and soak in the hot springs in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Soaking in the hot spring in summer can open the pores and release hot air. On the contrary, it can achieve the effect of cooling off the heat. There are many minerals in the hot spring, which are good for the human body,¡± Tan Rou said in professional terms. She was still looking forward to going to the hot spring.


    Zhuang Liu removed the map from her hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s rest for a while. When we wake up, we¡¯ll go to the hot spring. We can have dinner there too. Their hot spring set meal is quite delicious.¡±


    The two of them set the rm for four o¡¯clock. After soaking in the hot spring for a while, they would have dinner there. After dinner, they would take a walk back and then they could sleep.


    Although Zhuang Liu had reserved a hot spring pool for two, the space here was not small. There was a table and two cushions inside. If they got tired of soaking in the hot spring, he coulde up to drink tea and y chess.


    Tan Rou changed into a bathrobe and opened the curtain to enter. As soon as she entered, she saw Zhuang Liu in the fog. Zhuang Liu surprisingly had a very good figure.


    Tan Rou remembered that Zhuang Liu¡¯s figure was still ordinary when his legs had just recovered. In more than half a year, Zhuang Liu had trained so much that he had built muscles all over his body. It was obvious that he had spent a lot of time exercising..

 Chapter 927: 927 It’s Free

    Chapter 927: 927 It¡¯s Free


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was originally enjoying the hot spring with his eyes closed, but he suddenly felt a gaze on him. He opened his eyes and saw Tan Rou sizing up his figure.


    ¡°Is Xiao Rou satisfied with my figure?¡± Zhuang Liu stood up from the water. His perfect figure waspletely exposed.


    Tan Ron¡¯s gaze moved from Zhuang Liu¡¯s chest to his legs. His legs were originally malnourished from sitting in a wheelchair for a long time, but now he no longer had this worry. Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs were long and straight, looking very powerful.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, it¡¯s so boring to just stand there and watch. Why don¡¯t youe over and touch it?¡± Zhuang Liu invited Tan Rou over. ¡°I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Tan Rou finally came back to her senses. She realized how perverted she was when she stared at Zhuang Liu¡¯s body just now, so she exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t peeking at your body. I was just checking how your legs were recovering. Your leg is recovering very well. It doesn¡¯t look like it was injured at all.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because Rourou treated the poison in my leg. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a happy day, don¡¯t say such inauspicious words.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Zhuang Liu nodded. He walked to the side of the pool and reached out to hug Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou,e down quickly!¡±


    Tan Rou took two steps forward and jumped into the water in front of Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±


    Zhuang Liu used his strong shoulders and body to catch Tan Rou. He hugged her tightly and kissed her on the side of her face. ¡°Do you want to soak in the hot spring with me?¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already changed my clothes and got in here. Why don¡¯t I go to the hot spring?¡±


    Zhuang Liu carried her in the water while Tan Rou hugged his neck tightly. The two of them walked towards the deep water area together.


    When they arrived, Zhuang Liu ced Tan Rou beside him and ced her hand on his abdominal muscles. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at it for so long. Don¡¯t you want to touch it?¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Zhuang Liu¡¯s abs were very sexy, but they were also very hot. She subconsciously wanted to take her hand back, but Zhuang Liu grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°Are you not satisfied?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied, but now is not the time to touch your abs. Let¡¯s go to the hot spring. We spent so much money to soak in the hot spring, not to touch our abs in the hot spring pool.¡±


    Zhuang Liu twisted Tan Ron¡¯s meaning. ¡°Do you mean we can do this at home?¡± Without waiting for Tan Ron¡¯s reply, Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll touch it when we get back. It¡¯s free. Feel free to touch it.¡±


    ¡°If others knew that the Zhuang Family Head was like this in private, who knows how many of your admirers ¡®dreams would be shattered.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu still had a smile on his face. ¡°This side of me is only for you to see.¡±


    Outside, Zhuang Liu had always been wearing a fake mask because the head of the Zhuang family could not reveal a side that did not match his identity. However, it was different in front of Tan Rou. Only in front of Tan Rou could he be his true self.


    They couldn¡¯t stay in the hot spring for too long, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu came up after half an hour. The two of them sat at the table and yed chess. Before dinner, the two of them yed a total of three games of chess. Tan Rou won the first game, Zhuang Liu won the second game, and the third game was a draw. Both of them were smart people. The first and second round had already allowed them to figure out the other party¡¯s strategy, so it would be difficult to win the third round.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Zhuang Liu put away the chess pieces. He could tell that Tan Rou wanted to y another round, but they couldn¡¯t y anymore. If they continued ying, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.


    Tan Rou looked straight at Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely listen to you next time!¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯spete again next time. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the final winner.¡±


    After the third round ended, the dishes were sent in. The dishes here were all hot spring themed, such as hot spring eggs, hot spring noodles, and so on. The food was rtively light.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t really like eating this, especially after having a luxurious seafood feast at noon. How could such light food satisfy her now? However, even if it didn¡¯t taste good, she still finished the food. Wasting food wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After dinner, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou walked back hand in hand. When they reached the vi, the food in their stomachs was almost digested..

 Chapter 928: 928 A Glass of Wine

    Chapter 928: 928 A ss of Wine


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After returning to the vi, Tan Rou went to take a shower first. When she came out of the shower, she realized that there was only one room in the entire vi, which was the room she slept in in the afternoon. No wonder Zhuang Liu slept with her in the afternoon. It turned out that there was no other room.


    Zhuang Liu came out of the shower. He did not see Tan Rou in the room, so he went downstairs to look for her.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± he asked when he saw Tan Rou sitting at the bar counter. ¡°I¡¯ll mix some for you.¡±


    Tan Rou was surprised. ¡°You know how to mix drinks?¡±


    Zhuang Liu rolled up the sleeves of his bathrobe and went to the bar counter. ¡°This is my hobby. I don¡¯t have many hobbies. Bartending is one of them.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at his handsome appearance and suddenly thought of the cool bartender in the TV series. She deliberately asked, ¡°This young man, what kind of drinks do you know how to make?¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what she meant and immediately yed along with her. He put his hand on his chest and bowed. ¡°Beautifuldy,¡± he asked, ¡°Would you like something to drink? No matter what request you make, I will do it.¡±


    Tan Rou was very happy. She stretched out her slender fingers and hooked Zhuang Liu¡¯s chin. She said softly, ¡°Then make me your best one.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was good at mixing strong liquor, but Tan Ron¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not good. If he gave her a high alcohol content, she would probably be able to drink it in one gulp.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, you should change to something else.¡± Zhuang Liu dutifully yed the role of a bartender. ¡°The alcohol content of the wine 1 mixed is higher. It¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that she couldn¡¯t hold her liquor well, but she cared about her reputation. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she couldn¡¯t hold her liquor well under such circumstances. ¡°No, just make me your best liquor. If it¡¯s not your best liquor, I won¡¯t pay for it!¡±


    Zhuang Liu was speechless. Why was this girl addicted to it?


    ¡°Customer, are you sure?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    Tan Rou pretended to be angry. ¡°Hurry up and mix the wine. I¡¯m in a hurry to drink!¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He then mixed the wine for Tan Rou. This was Tan Rou¡¯s request. If Tan Rou got drunk immediately, he couldn¡¯t be med.


    A ss of pale blue wine was ced in front of Tan Rou. Tan Rou liked this color very much. She smelled it and found that there was a very rich fruity fragrance inside, so she immediately picked up the drink and drank it.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet and delicious! This is really good!¡± Tan Rou praised. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tipter.¡±


    Zhuang Liu washed the mixing equipment and cooperated with Tan Rou again.¡± Thank you in advance, beautiful and kinddy.¡±


    The alcohol content in that ss was very high. Tan Rou¡¯s face turned red a few minutes after she finished it. She stretched out three fingers and stuttered, ¡°I should give you a tip¡­ Where¡¯s my wallet? I can transfer it to you! Do you have a bank ount?¡±


    Zhuang Liu put down the cup in his hand and ced his cold hand on Tan Rou¡¯s face. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s face was very hot. She liked Zhuang Liu¡¯s cold hands very much, so she was like a clingy kitten, obediently rubbing against Zhuang Liu¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at her red face and felt that his throat was a little dry. He needed to drink something to relieve it. He poured himself a ss of wine and nned to use it to quench his thirst.


    However, the drunk Tan Rou saw it and quickly snatched the ss from his hand. She finished the wine in one gulp. ¡°I want it!¡±


    After drinking it, Tan Rou became even more drunk. She grabbed the bottle on the table. ¡°I want more!!!¡±


    Zhuang Liu snatched the bottle away and carried Tan Rou upstairs. ¡°Rourou, we should go to bed.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s hands and feet were not obedient. She kept moving around Zhuang Liu¡¯s body, making Zhuang Liu¡¯s body burn with desire. He wanted to do the things that he had imagined for a long time. However, he felt that if he really had sex with Tan Rou tonight, Tan Rou would definitely be angry tomorrow.


    Zhuang Liu ced Tan Rou on the bed and instructed her. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ll make you some hangover soup to sober you up.¡±


    Tan Rou hugged his body and caressed his face. ¡°Your body is so warm andfortable. I don¡¯t want hangover soup. I want you!¡±


    Zhuang Liu was sweating profusely. ¡°Rourou, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled charmingly.. ¡°I know that we¡¯re doing something interesting!¡±

 Chapter 929: 929 Interesting Things

    Chapter 929: 929 Interesting Things


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think that he was a saint. If Tan Ron had been more stable, he wouldn¡¯t have touched her tonight, but now, Tan Rou was hugging him and refusing to let go. It seemed like she was inviting him to do something that only adults would do.


    ¡°Will you be obedient?¡± Zhuang Liu spoke again. His voice was very low, as if he was trying hard to endure something.


    Tan Rou frowned. She let go of Zhuang Liu¡¯s body and sat up to take off her bathrobe. However, she was drunk now, so Tan Rou grabbed her loose bathrobe tightly.


    Tan Rou pouted. ¡°What kind of clothes are these? Why can¡¯t I untie them?¡±


    Zhuang Liu clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Rourou, do you really know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Tan Rou stopped tugging at the bathrobe and looked up at Zhuang Liu with a smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯m doing something interesting, just like what your parents and my parents did.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pressed Tan Rou down on the bed and said hoarsely, ¡°Rourou, I want to do it with you. Can I?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and hugged him. She did not answer Zhuang Liu¡¯s question. ¡°All Liu, I love you!¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    What do you mean by waiting for Tan Rou to graduate from university? To hell with those thoughts!


    He started to untie Tan Ron¡¯s clothes, but the belt on her clothes had already been pulled into a dead knot by her. Zhuang Liu undid it twice, but then stopped trying. He simply did not unbutton them anymore. He picked up the small scissors on the desk and cut the bathrobe open.


    The bathrobe was tight, so Tan Rou didn¡¯t wear any underwear inside. She only wore a pair of underpants.


    After the bathrobe was cut off, the cold wind from the air conditioner in the room made Tan Rou shiver. She said unhappily, ¡°Cold ~¡±


    She was drunk, so her voice was soft and coy, like a baby¡¯s ravings. It was very cute.


    ¡°You¡¯re not cold. You won¡¯t be cold when I hug you.¡± Zhuang Liu hugged her tightly and began to kiss Tan Ron¡¯s body.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of shower gel Tan Rou had used tonight, but there was still a floral and milky scent on her body. It was very pleasant.


    Tan Rou was a little scared when someone touched her body at such a close distance. She started to dodge, not wanting Xiao Liu to touch her ¡°No, it tickles¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu pulled her back and patientlyforted her. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine in a while. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As they kissed, he felt that his bathrobe was in the way, so he took off all his clothes.


    Tan Rou saw him take off his clothes and immediately smiled. Her hand was touching Zhuang Liu¡¯s body. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s free. Feel free to touch.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was really speechless. What time was it? Why did Tan Rou still remember this?


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to start.¡± Zhuang Liu kissed Tan Rou on the side of her face and whispered into her ear.


    Before Tan Rou could understand what Zhuang Liu was talking about, a stick was pressed against her leg. She reached out to push it away, but Zhuang Liu stopped her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I love you!¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Then, moans that made people blush and their hearts race came from their bedrooms. Fortunately, there were only the two of them living here. If there was anyone else living here, they would be so noisy that they would not be able to sleep.


    The next day, Tan Rou slept until eleven in the morning. When she woke up, she felt pain all over her body, especially in her private parts.


    Tan Rou rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°Ah Liu¡­¡±


    The moment she opened her mouth, she was shocked by her voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my throat?¡± Then, she woke up.


    Although Tan Rou got drunk easily, she could clearly remember what happenedst night. She touched her face and then touched her chest. The pain made her cry out.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished! I shouldn¡¯t have drunk!¡± Tan Rou covered her face and said regretfully.


    Zhuang Liu pushed the door open and entered. Tan Rou immediately pulled the nket over her head, pretending that she was still sleeping.


    Zhuang Liu chuckled. ¡°Rourou, quickly take off the nket. Which part of you haven¡¯t I seen before?¡±


    He sat on the bed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who pestered me to make her a drinkst night. After drinking, she started to act like a hooligan. You¡¯re the one who wanted it but then asked me to stop after a while.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Tan Rou blushed. ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore..¡±

 Chapter 930: 930 As Long As You’re Happy

    Chapter 930: 930 As Long As You¡¯re Happy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu could hear that Tan Ron¡¯s throat was ufortable. He had also expected this situation, so he got up early in the morning and cooked some pear soup for Tan Rou to moisten her throat.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯ve cooked some pear soup with rock sugar for you. Go wash your face and brush your teeth, then drink some soup to moisten your throat.¡± The excellent fiance Zhuang Liu said considerately.


    Tan Rou finally poked her head out of the nket. She looked at Zhuang Liu with a bitter expression. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, my voice wouldn¡¯t have gone hoarse.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt wronged. Last night, Tan Rou insisted on doing something interesting with him. How could she me him? Moreover, he had also told Tan Rou not to shout. Tan Rou was unwilling and insisted on shouting. In the end, her voice went hoarse from shouting. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t be med, right?


    However, since Tan Rou had already said so, Zhuang Liu did not need to refute her. He took all the me on himself. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all my fault. So can you forgive me now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you,¡± Tan Rou mumbled.


    Zhuang Liuughed. ¡°Rourou, get up and eat something. You can sleep after eating.¡±


    Tan Rou was feeling a little ufortable. She saw Zhuang Liu jumping around and felt that it was unfair, so she started to nitpick. ¡°Why are you sleeping? Do you think I¡¯m a pig?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a pig, then I¡¯m a pig too.¡± Zhuang Liu leaned over to Tan Ron¡¯s side and kissed her gently on the forehead. ¡°Get up, my piggy baby.¡±


    Tan Rou felt a chili down her spine and immediately got up. ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said nothing.


    Tan Rouguang went to the bathroom to wash up naked. She wanted to put on her clothes, but her bathrobe fromst night was already broken and she could not wear it anymore.


    Zhuang Liu watched as Tan Rou entered the bathroom. ¡°Rourou, what are you wearing today? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°The floral print pants and white T-shirt,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Zhuang Liu took Tan Ron¡¯s clothes out of the box. Life was so good now that he didn¡¯t want to go back to work.


    Tan Rou only closed the door when she took a shower. She didn¡¯t lock it. Besides her, there was only Zhuang Liu here. No one else woulde in.


    This gave Zhuang Liu a chance. He took Tan Ron¡¯s clothes and sneaked into the bathroom. He stood there and looked at the marks on Tan Ron¡¯s body. They were all left by him.


    Tan Rou turned around and saw Zhuang Liu staring at her lecherously. She smiled. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to continue in the bathroom?¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought about it carefully and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±. He took off his clothes and said, ¡°I was cooking in the kitchen and sweated. Let me wash up again.¡±


    How could Tan Rou not understand what he meant? However, her body was still aching and she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.


    ¡°Take your time then.¡± Tan Rou took her clothes and put them on. She threw Zhuang Liu¡¯s clothes into the dirty clothes bucket and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Aiya, if the clothes are dirty, you have to wash them!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes widened. He did not expect Tian Tian to throw his clothes into the bucket of dirty clothes. There was water in the bucket of dirty clothes, and it could not be worn after it was soaked.


    He raised his head to see if there were any bathrobes on it and realized that they were all in the cab outside. The only two bathrobes had been broken by them.


    Tan Rou waved at him. ¡°All Liu, take your time. I¡¯m going to eat first!¡±


    Zhuang Liu watched Tan Rou leave. Then, he heard Tan Rou close the door and go downstairs.


    There was no other way. Zhuang Liu, who had taken another shower for no reason, could only go out naked. Fortunately, there was no one here and no surveince cameras. Otherwise, he would definitely lose all his face.


    By the time he went downstairs, Tan Rou had already sat down to eat. She drank Zhuang Liu¡¯s century egg and lean meat porridge and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Chef, your cooking skills are not bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to beplimented!¡± Zhuang Liu could only cooperate. Then, like a qualified chef, he quietly stood beside Tan Rou and handed her food or helped her scoop porridge from time to time.


    Tan Rou burst outughing. ¡°Alright, sit down and eat. If you don¡¯t eat, the food will get cold.¡±


    Only then did Zhuang Liu sit down to eat. He said to Tan Rou, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, 1¡¯11 do anything..¡±

 Chapter 931: 931 Tian Yong’s Girlfriend

    Chapter 931: 931 Tian Yong¡¯s Girlfriend


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After escaping from the beach, Tian Yong immediately called for someone to pick him up and take him to the hospital. He was afraid that if he was a stepte, he would lose his two arms. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He clearly did not do anything, but Zhuang Liu had taken his arm off? He had to find a chance to teach Zhuang Liu a lesson, but he was afraid of the Zhuang family¡¯s power. For a moment, he was very conflicted.


    ¡°Brother Yong, how¡¯s your arm?¡± A blonde woman with a hot figure came to Tian Yong¡¯s side with a bag. She reached out and touched Tian Yong¡¯s arm. She asked worriedly, ¡°When will your arm recover?¡±


    Tian Yong was already annoyed by Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. When he heard this woman talk about her arm, he became even more annoyed. He said angrily, ¡°1 also want my arm to recover quickly but can¡¯t you see that I can¡¯t move at all?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yong, who¡¯s that woman you¡¯re looking for?¡± the blonde woman asked.


    ¡°E, don¡¯t ask about things that shouldn¡¯t be your business!¡± Tian Yong red and cursed angrily.


    E roiled her eyes in a ce that Tian Yong couldn¡¯t see. Why was he so angry? Wasn¡¯t it just because he had flirted with someone else¡¯s girlfriend and was beaten up by that woman¡¯s boyfriend? What was there to be angry about?


    Seriously, Tian Yong already had her as his girlfriend, so why was he still thinking about other women? No, she had to think of a way to tie Tian Yong¡¯s heart to her and not let him see other women.


    E wanted to marry into the Tian Family, but she was just a small celebrity. She had no right to marry into the Tian Family. The only way was to get pregnant with Tian Yong¡¯s child and use the child to make the Tian Family ept her.


    This time, E had deliberately chosen a ce with fewer people. She thought that since they were here, Tian Yong and his other women would definitely not chase after them.


    However, when she arrived here, E understood that although those annoying women could not chase after her, there were still many other women here. There were many big bosses who secretly brought their lovers over to y. Those who could be mistresses were definitely not ugly, so Tian Yong was dazzled by them and treated her even more coldly.


    She didn¡¯t manage to keep an eye on him, so Tian Yong went looking for these beauties but he was out of luck when this one beauty didn¡¯t keep an eye on him, and his arm was dislocated instead. The doctor had also said that if Tian Yong wanted to recover, it would take more than a month. During this month, Tian Yong could not use any strength.


    At the thought of this, E felt annoyed. If Tian Yong could not move, how could she carry Tian Yong¡¯s child?


    ¡°Brother Yong, don¡¯t be angry. That woman doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Let¡¯s ignore her.¡± E hugged Tian Yong¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Yong, look at me. I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡±


    Tian Yong was very annoyed. He felt that E was like a sparrow chirping and was very annoying, so he gave her a card. ¡°Go out and walk around. Don¡¯t bother me here!¡±


    E was overjoyed. She snatched the card over and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Yong, I¡¯m not with you because I¡¯m greedy for your money. I really love you.¡±


    Tian Yong sneered. ¡°Since you truly love me, return my card.¡±


    E stuffed the card into her pocket and said, ¡°Brother Yong, 1¡¯11 go around and see if there are any local specialties. If there are any, I¡¯ll buy some for Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    Tian Yong knew what she was thinking, but he was toozy to care. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡±


    E¡¯s money was her parents. As long as Tian Yong gave her money, it was fine. ¡°Thank you, Brother Yong!¡±


    After leaving the hospital ward, E took a taxi to the nearest temple on the mountain. No matter what, she had taken so much money from Tian Yong. She had to do something with it. Otherwise, how could she get close to Tian Yong?


    There were many shops selling things in front of the temple. E wanted to pick a few amulets for Tian Yong here, so she wandered around.


    From afar, she saw a very beautiful woman walking over. She was the most beautiful person she had ever seen. Even wearing the most ordinary white T-shirt and floral pants could not hide her beauty.


    Elia stared at her face, thinking that she must have retouched her face for being so beautiful. In order to maintain her beauty, E had to go for cosmetic surgery a few times a month and once every six months. Therefore, she thought that this good-looking woman had stic surgery too..

 Chapter 932: 932 The Boss Is Very Thank You

    Chapter 932: 932 The Boss Is Very Thank You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu came to the temple on the mountain to pray. The temple was not big, but the incense was very strong. Even in such hot weather, many people came to y and burn incense.


    After Tan Rou finished offering incense, she nned to shop around for a while. She had just seen a few stalls with pretty things that she could buy back and not use as decorations.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Tan Rou pointed at a stone sculpture that was alternating between green and white. She said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Although this stone is not made of good material, it is very beautifully designed. The bamboo forest, the mountain wall, and the small house by the waterfall are all very beautiful. You can buy it back and use it as a decoration.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had no objections. ¡°If you like it, we¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Tan Rou asked the boss to wrap the things up. Then, she took a fancy to a very interesting bracelet. It was made of incense wood, and each bracelet was engraved with auspicious words. The material was not very good, but the workmanship was rtively fine. Tan Rou felt that this bracelet was quite meaningful.


    Just as she picked it up to take a look, a hand suddenly reached over and snatched the bracelet from her hand.


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ve already picked it up and looked at it. How can you snatch it away?¡±


    ¡°I like this one,¡± said the blonde with powder on her face arrogantly. ¡°You can choose something else.¡±


    Tan Rou already had many watches and bracelets, so she didn¡¯t need this one. She didn¡¯t want to buy this bracelet, but she was very dissatisfied with this woman¡¯s attitude. ¡°You¡¯re so interesting. 1 picked this up first. If I don¡¯t want it anymore, you can have it. Now, please return it!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you saw it first?¡± E looked at her unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s in my hands now, so it¡¯s mine. If you want it, call it and see if it will reply to you.¡±


    It was just a small bracelet. Tan Rou didn¡¯t need to be angry, but she didn¡¯t want to let it go just like that. So she smiled and said, ¡°It seems that both of us want this bracelet very much, but there¡¯s only one bracelet. It can¡¯t satisfy the needs of two people, so we have to think of a way to solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± E asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Since ancient times, the highest bidder has always won. Since both of us have our eyes on it, let¡¯s buy it in an auction. One person will bid once, and we¡¯ll take turns. Whoever bids the highest will get this item. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± E agreed without thinking.


    ¡°How much is this bracelet?¡± Tan Rou asked the boss.


    ¡°88,¡± replied the boss.


    E nced at the wooden bead bracelet again. These few broken wooden beads cost 88 yuan. The boss must be crazy about money, right?


    ¡°I bid 188.¡± Tan Rou said softly. After she finished speaking, she gestured to the blonde. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°288!¡± E said reluctantly.


    ¡°388,¡± Tan Rou said again. She observed the blonde¡¯s expression before deciding if she should bid next time.


    E was very unconvinced. She was just picking a gift for Tian Yong when this good-looking woman happened to pick up a bracelet. She felt that this was a good gift for Tian Yong, so she came over to snatch it from this woman.


    ¡°500!¡± E had to get this bracelet today. She didn¡¯t want to lose to this woman who had stic surgery.


    ¡°588.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s final bid.


    ¡°1000!¡± E shouted. ¡°Do you still want topete with me?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and took the initiative to back down. ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±


    She nced at the owner, who was still in a daze. She smiled and said, ¡°Spending 1000 yuan on something that costs 88 yuan? The owner must be smiling from ear to ear. He can even call it a day and rest tonight.¡±


    The boss didn¡¯t want tough. He just didn¡¯t understand why these two people were fighting. If they both wanted it, he still had more! There was only one item for each item on the list, but that did not mean that there was only one item. There were many items for each item. He just did not put them on the list.


    ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± E widened her eyes and said angrily.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to snatch my things on purpose?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    E¡¯s face was pale with anger, but she had already said it, so she had to buy it. So she had to spend 1000 to buy a bracelet that cost 88..

 Chapter 933: 933 Love Is Fake

    Chapter 933: 933 Love Is Fake<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The boss was overjoyed. After receiving the money, he immediately took two new bracelets from the bottom of the stall. He gave one to Tan Ron and continued to sell the other on the stage.


    The purchase price of this thing was only around 20 yuan. He could already make a lot of money by selling it for 80 yuan. However, he had earned nearly 1,000 today. This meant that he did not have toe to set up a stall for three days.<div>


    He also knew that the girl was responsible for the safety of this business today, so he generously gave a bracelet to the beautiful girl. ¡°Miss, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sell this bracelet for so much money.¡±


    Since the boss had given it to Tan Rou, there was no reason for Tan Rou not to ept it. She put the bracelet on her hand and showed it to Zhuang Liu. ¡°All Liu, does it look good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    On the other side, E was feeling sorry for the money she had spent.


    Suddenly, she saw the beautiful woman holding the bracelet for the man to see, so she subconsciously looked at the man. If she didn¡¯t look, she wouldn¡¯t know. When she saw him, she was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that the head of the Zhuang family in the capital, Zhuang Liu? Didn¡¯t he just get engaged? Why was he here?


    And what¡¯s with the beautiful woman beside him? Didn¡¯t he say that he loved the eldest daughter of the Tao family very much? Could it be fake? That woman was dressed in such a rustic manner. She definitely wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Tao family. So, was Zhuang Liu traveling with another woman behind the eldest daughter¡¯s back?


    E¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She seemed to have discovered some incredible secret.


    It was said that the head of the Zhuang family and the eldest daughter of the Tao family fell in love at first sight. They got engaged not long after knowing each other, but E heard that this was not the case. The Tao family and the Zhuang family were only engaged through a business marriage. As for who she heard it from, it was naturally E¡¯s boyfriend, Tian Yong.


    There were no photos of the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter on the Inte, so E, who was curious, asked Tian Yong what the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter looked like. Tian Yong told her that the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter was short and ugly, so E thought that the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter was not good-looking.


    Moreover, ording to the rumors, an ident happened at the engagement ceremony between the head of the Zhuang family and the eldest daughter of the Tao family a few days ago. A terrorist had shot and killed several people. Although the Zhuang family and the Tao family had sealed off the news, E still found out about the situation from others.


    Zhuang Liu must have felt that it was unlucky to be engaged to the eldest daughter of the Tao family, so he brought his little lover out on a trip. After all, no one would be happy if a shooting happened at their engagement ceremony.<div>


    At the thought of this, E mustered up her courage and walked over. She flipped her hair and forced a charming smile. ¡°CEO Zhuang, what a coincidence. We actually met here.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very surprised. Could this woman be his business partner? But he didn¡¯t remember such a woman.


    ¡°Liu, do you know her?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go,¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡±


    E refused to give up. ¡°CEO Zhuang, don¡¯t you recognize me? When your grandfather passed away, I even went to mourn him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. He had to remember a lot of things every day. There was no need to remember everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Zhuang Liu turned around and left.


    ¡°I heard that you just got engaged to the eldest daughter of the Tao family. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so energetic. You came out to y so soon?¡± E chased after him and shouted.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou both felt that her words were very strange, but they did not intend to pay attention to this rude woman, so they did not reply.


    E was so angry that her face was about to turn crooked. Why was he pretending to be cold? This man was here with his lover, cheating on his fiance and he was still acting so indifferently.


    She followed Zhuang Liu unwillingly and wanted to get some benefits. As long as she could take a photo with Zhuang Liu or get him to give her an autograph, her reputation would soar. At that time, she would no longer be a small celebrity who was bullied by others.<div>


    When she became famous, she would kick Tian Yong away and find a more handsome and wealthy man to be her boyfriend. It would be best if it was someone like Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had been admiring the surrounding scenery and did not notice that there was a person following behind them.

 Chapter 934: 934 Causing Trouble

    Chapter 934: 934 Causing Trouble<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    E had taken many photos of Zhuang Liu. As a celebrity, she was very good at taking photos, so she deliberately hid Tan Ron¡¯s figure in every photo, leaving Zhuang Liu alone.


    In a few photos, a looming figure appeared beside Zhuang Liu. This was also E¡¯s intention. She wanted to expose Zhuang Liu¡¯s date with the mistress, but she couldn¡¯t do it too deliberately, so she used this method to take photos.<div>


    The photos were put together nicely. Then, she posted a message on the online tform: [I met the CEO of the Zhuang Corporation when I was out to y. He¡¯s handsome and has a good temper. When I talked to him, he was always smiling.]


    E posted this to ride on Zhuang Liu¡¯s poprity. The head of the Zhuang family and a beautiful female celebrity appeared in the same ce. Even if the person involved posted a rification, theizens would not believe it. They would only believe their guesses.


    Sure enough, within a few minutes of her message being sent out, four to five thousand people had forwarded her message, and there were even thousands ofments.


    Normally, even if she sent a message at noon, no one woulde to see what she had posted. Other than a few hundred regr fans who would forward her message, no one else would even take a look.


    Looking at the increasing number of reposts andments, E¡¯s face revealed a stiff smile. Her face had undergone stic surgery many times, so she couldn¡¯tugh, she could only cover her mouth andugh secretly.


    When E debuted, she enjoyed the treatment of getting a lot ofments every time she posted a message. However, when her girl group disbanded, her poprity became lower. In the end, she could no longer be found in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be famous!¡± E stared at her phone. New entries were constantly being created, and every one of them had the word ¡®explosive¡¯ on it.


    ¡°Really? Did the head of the Zhuang family go on a trip?¡± Someone didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°And why would the head of the Zhuang family talk to E? Isn¡¯t he very cold? It¡¯s fine if some people aren¡¯t popr. There¡¯s no need to create poprity. If you have this time, why don¡¯t you think about how to save your stiff face?¡±


    E was very angry when she saw thisment. Firstly, she hated it when people said that her face was stiff. Secondly, the person who left thisment was the former captain of E¡¯s girl group. Now, their former captain had be a B-list celebrity.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the picture.¡± E clicked on the other party¡¯s profile picture and sent him pictures and videos to prove that what she said was true.<div>


    About ten minutester, just as E¡¯s fingers were typing rapidly on her phone, the entry she was in suddenly showed an ¡®error¡¯. After refreshing again, all the entries were cleared.


    ¡°What happened?¡± E logged out of the login interface and went back in. Before she could refresh it, her phone rang.


    When E saw that it was her manager, she immediately picked up. ¡°Sister Shasha, did someone ask me to film a TV series?¡±


    Manager Shasha sneered. ¡°Yes, someone will be looking for you to film a TV series soon. The name of the TV series is ¡®You Don¡¯t Even Know How You Died¡¯.¡±


    E didn¡¯t think that the name sounded good enough. ¡°Sister Shasha, are there any other TV series?¡±


    ¡°No! E, I wanted to find you some resources. After all, you have a rtionship with Young Master Tian.¡± Shasha said angrily.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to jump to your own grave. Of all the people you can provoke, you provoked the head of the Zhuang family and the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Did you know? The Tao family¡¯s entertainmentpany called and said that they want to cancel their cooperation with us! All of this is because of you!¡±


    E seemed to have been struck by lightning. ¡°Sister Shasha, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°You think you can secretly take photos of the Zhuang family¡¯s head, the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± Sha Sha said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re finished. You¡¯ve offended the Tao family and the Zhuang family. Even if I wanted to protect you, I couldn¡¯t!¡±


    After saying that, Shasha immediately hung up the phone. E no longer had muchmercial value. They had wanted to terminate the contract with E for a long time, but they didn¡¯t want to pay the penalty for breaching the contract, so they dyed it until now. It just so happened that E¡¯s stupidity had given them an opportunity, so they had to take advantage of it.<div>


    ¡°Sister Shasha! Sister Shasha! Please help me one more time! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± E yelled into the phone.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t get through to Sha Sha.

 Chapter 935: 935 Please Let Me Go

    Chapter 935: 935 Please Let Me Go


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Immediately after, E received a letter of termination from thepany. The few endorsements she had were gone. Not only did the other party not pay the penalty for breaching the contract, but they also asked her to pay the penalty for breaching the contract on the grounds that she had caused a bad influence.


    How could E have so much money to pay the penalty fee? She was not famous to begin with. In recent years, she could only take on somemercial performances to earn money. Moreover, she spent money very quickly. Every year, she had to spend a lot of money on her face. She could not save money at all.


    Shasha had sent her a message, telling her that she had offended Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou, which led to today¡¯s situation.


    E was very afraid. She had only taken a few photos of Zhuang Liu and posted them online. Moreover, she had not said anything. How could she have offended Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou?


    No, she couldn¡¯t terminate the contract just like that. If she was terminated, she would definitely be abandoned by Tian Yong. She couldn¡¯t lose him now.


    It had only been twenty minutes. Zhuang Liu must not have gone far. E wanted to find Zhuang Liu and ask him to lift the ban on her. As long as Zhuang Liu said so, E would definitely be fine.


    E couldn¡¯t care less about her appearance or touch up her makeup. She frantically searched for Zhuang Liu¡¯s figure and finally found him on the way down the mountain.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu walked hand in hand. The scenery on the mountain was pretty good, and it was much cooler on the mountain than at the foot of the mountain. Thus, the two of them nned to enjoy the scenery along the way while walking down.


    Since they were out to y, they definitely had to take photos. Tan Rou wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take photos, but this was the first time she hade out to y after her engagement with Zhuang Liu. She still wanted to take some photos as a souvenir.


    Tan Rou raised her phone and said to Zhuang Liu on the screen, ¡°Ah Liu, I¡¯m going to take a photo!¡±


    Zhuang revealed a bright smile. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Tan Rou was about to press the camera button when a flustered woman rushed over. She subconsciously pulled Zhuang Liu to the side, and the familiar golden-haired woman rolled down from beside them.


    She didn¡¯t roll far before she fell on a very t ce and stopped. She couldn¡¯t care less about her injuries and limped back.


    ¡°Mr Zhuang, I really know my mistakes. Please let me go! I shouldn¡¯t have taken your photo secretly, and I shouldn¡¯t have lied about what you said to me,¡± E sobbed.


    Zhuang Liu stood behind Tan Rou and looked coldly at the blonde girl in front of him. ¡°Who is this?¡± he asked.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fool who paid 1000 yuan just now?¡±


    E couldn¡¯t care less about spending money. She came to Zhuang Liu and cried and begged, ¡°Mr Zhuang, I apologize to you. Please have mercy on me!¡± Zhuang Liu finally understood what had happened. So the blonde woman in front of him was the person who had just posted the photo online. ¡°Are you here to beg for mercy?¡±


    E kept nodding. ¡°Yes, Mr Zhuang! You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t be calctive with someone insignificant like me!¡±


    Zhuang Liu really didn¡¯t have to be calctive with this outdated female celebrity, but this woman had offended Tan Rou just now, so he couldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, go talk to mywyer.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Mywyer¡¯s letter has already been sent to yourpany. Please respond when you receive it. Don¡¯t you like to send messages online? Then send another one.¡± Who would post thewyer¡¯s letter they received online? No matter what, E was a person who relied on her face and reputation to make a living. If she really sent a photo of thewyer¡¯s letter, then she could just jump off the building.


    E clenched her fists and knelt on the ground. ¡°Mr Zhuang, please let me go. I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡±


    After saying that, she bent down and kowtowed to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at this. You kowtow quite a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Tan Roumented.


    E had nowhere to vent her anger. When she suddenly heard the mistress beside Zhuang Liu speak, the anger in her heart surged. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Mr Zhuang. You¡¯re just a mistress! Shut up!¡±


    Tan Rou looked as if she was watching a good show. ¡°Ah Liu, she¡¯s saying that I¡¯m a mistress. What should we do?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face darkened.. ¡°How dare you say that my fiancee is a third party? 1 think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

 Chapter 936: 936 Then Go Die

    Chapter 936: 936 Then Go Die


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    E overheard Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu¡¯s conversation and asked in shock, ¡°Are you the eldest daughter of the Tao family? No, that¡¯s impossible. Why would the eldest daughter of the Tao family wear such ugly clothes?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her clothes. She was wearing a white t-shirt and floral pants. She didn¡¯t look too ugly. She did not wear a haute couture gown every day. Of course, she would wear whatever wasfortable when she came out to y.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Do 1 need you to judge what my fiancee wears? Hurry up and disappear. If you dare to talk nonsense in front of us again, don¡¯t me me for making you banned from the Capital!¡±


    E quickly apologized. ¡°President Zhuang, Miss Tao, it¡¯s all my fault. 1 shouldn¡¯t have snatched your things, and 1 shouldn¡¯t have taken photos of you. You really shouldn¡¯t hold grudges against me. Please don¡¯t hold it against me!¡±


    She handed the bracelet that she had bought for 1,000 to Tan Rou. ¡°Miss Tao, this is something that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Now, I¡¯m returning it to you. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t even look at her and rejected her directly. ¡°No need. 1 don¡¯t really want to buy this thing. Besides, that boss has already given me another one. There¡¯s no need to take another one. You should keep it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Rourou, so when you saw me bring someone out to y, you subconsciously thought that 1 was cheating.¡± Zhuang Liu sneered. ¡°Then, you took a photo of me and posted it online to create a chance encounter with me. Firstly, you wanted to increase your fame, and secondly, you wanted to tell others that I cheated on you, right?¡±


    It was summer, and E broke out in a cold sweat. Zhuang Liu was too smart. He had guessed her thoughts in an instant, but she could not admit it.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± E cried and said, ¡°1 took your photo because I admire you very much. I¡¯m really sorry. I already know my mistake. Please let me go. I can¡¯t be terminated by thepany.¡±


    ¡°If you want to kneel, then kneel here!¡± Zhuang Liu said with disdain. He held Tan Ron¡¯s hand. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go!¡±


    E fell to the ground, her hands covered in sand and dust. She wiped her tears with her dirty hands, and her face was covered in a mess.


    ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t want to be banned!¡± E was mumbling to herself ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t want to be banned!¡± E was mumbling to herself when she suddenly thought of Tian Yong. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Brother Yong. He must have a way to help me!¡±


    When E returned to the hotel, she threw herself at Tian Yong¡¯s legs. ¡°Brother Yong, you have to help me!¡±


    Tian Yong was already very frustrated. When he saw her dirty body, he became even more annoyed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Tian Yong, I identally offended Mr Zhuang and the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter. Now they want to ban me. You have to help me!¡± E said.


    Tian Yong was really angered to death by this stupid woman. He couldn¡¯t even fight Zhuang Liu head-on, but this idiot actually went to find trouble with Zhuang Liu. Did she think that she had lived too long?


    ¡°Why did you provoke him?¡± Tian Yong said angrily, ¡°1 won¡¯t help you. You should solve your own mistakes!¡±


    E thought of someone. ¡°Brother Yong, isn¡¯t your cousin studying at Capital University? Back then, you said that your cousin was a good friend of the eldest daughter of the Tao family. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°So what? ¡°You don¡¯t think 1¡¯11 go to her to help you, do you?¡± Tian Yong frowned. That was impossible. Tian Yong and Tian Tian did not have a good rtionship. That wretched girl relied on her grandfather¡¯s love for her and spoke ill of him in front of her grandfather every day. Tian Yong was already annoyed with Tiantian.


    ¡°Brother Yong, please help me one more time,¡± E said. ¡°As long as you help me get through this crisis, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do in the future.¡±


    Tian Yong pinched E¡¯s face that was full of technology. Fie smiled and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to offend Zhuang Liu, nor do 1 want to beg Tian Tian. 1 don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡±


    E¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Brother Yong, are you not going to care about me anymore?¡±


    Tian Yong kicked E to the side and said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯tck women by my side. Without you, there will still be other women who wille. There¡¯s still 100,000 in that card. Take it and get lost. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡±


    E¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. She knelt on the ground and crawled. ¡°Brother Yong, if you don¡¯t care about me, I¡¯ll definitely die.¡±


    Tian Yong smiled. ¡°Then go to hell.¡±


    After meeting Tan Rou today, Tian Yong felt that other women were no longer interesting. He still wanted Tan Rou..

 Chapter 937: 937 Envy

    Chapter 937: 937 Envy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou only realized what had just happened after she returned to the vi. However, she was not interested in E, but E¡¯s current boyfriend.


    ¡°So she¡¯s Tian Yong¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Tan Ron¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    ¡°She seems to be a celebrity. She doesn¡¯t have any representative work.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Stop looking at her. She¡¯s not worth your time. What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    Tan Rouy on the sofa and thought for a while. ¡°Seafood!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°We had seafood for breakfast and lunch. Are you sure you won¡¯t get sick of it?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I like to eat, I won¡¯t get sick of it no matter how much I eat,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Zhuang Liu bent down and stared into her eyes. ¡°As long as it¡¯s someone you like, no matter how many times you look at them, you won¡¯t get tired of them, right?¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and wrapped her arms around Zhuang Liu¡¯s neck. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I like you, so I won¡¯t be annoyed when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    The atmosphere was very ambiguous. Zhuang Liu slowly approached Tan Ron¡¯s face, wanting to kiss her. Tan Rou didn¡¯t reject him and looked up cooperatively. At this moment, Tan Ron¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tan Rou woke up with a start. ¡°I forgot to mute it,¡± she said embarrassedly.


    The romantic atmosphere was broken. Tan Rou had no intention of continuing. She looked at her phone and patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m hungry. Go and cook!¡±


    ¡°Who sent you the message?¡± Zhuang Liu asked unwillingly.


    Tan Rou smiled happily. ¡°She¡¯s my future sister-inw.¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard that it was a girl, he wasn¡¯t as vignt. ¡°Why is Tian Tian sending you a message at this time? Could it be that she misses you?¡±


    ¡°All Liu, what are you doing?¡± Tan Rouughed. Tiantian is just a girl. Nothing will happen between us. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous!¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. Forget it, reply to her message. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare your seafood feast.¡±


    As he walked, he said, ¡°Aiva, I¡¯m such a boring fiance. My fiancee doesn¡¯t want to apany me, but she¡¯s willing to chat with her future sister-inw!¡±


    Tan Rou listened to Zhuang Liu¡¯s words and felt that Zhuang Liu was really too cute. Thus, she said, ¡°All Liu, let¡¯s talk again tonight.¡±


    Zhuang Liu turned around and smiled. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk slowly under the covers tonight.¡±


    Tan Rou was very helpless. Everyone outside said that Zhuang Liu was cold and aloof and was not easy to get close to, but only she knew what Zhuang Liu was like in private. He was clingy and jealous. He would even be jealous of others even if they were girls.


    Tian Tian sent a message, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t have time to reply, so Tian Tian sent a few more messages, asking Tan Rou what she was doing. Tan Rou immediately made a video call, and Tian Tian picked up immediately.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, am I disturbing you?¡± Tian Tian said embarrassedly.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m sitting on the sofa. Ah Liu is preparing dinner.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. ¡°That¡¯s great. I want to go out and y too. I really envy you guys. You can go on a trip right after you get engaged.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you at home now?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t go back after the holidays. There was no one in the house in the Capital these few days, so she stayed with Tao Zhi.


    ¡°Not yet. Ah Zhi is still working overtime,¡± Tian Tian whispered as she looked behind her.


    Tan Rou felt that her brother was being ridiculous. How could he let his girlfriend work overtime with him?


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tian Tian¡¯s face was bitter. She touched her stomach and said, ¡°No one has eaten yet. I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Tan Rou was a little angry. ¡°What is my brother doing? Even if I asked you toe over and wait for him, I can¡¯t let you starve! Just you wait. I¡¯ll call him right now and scold him.¡±


    Tian Tian stopped Tan Rou. ¡°No, I just need to wait a little longer. Don¡¯t disturb him from his work.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart ached for Tian Tian. Tao Zhi had been working overtime for so long, but Tian Tian was still waiting for him at thepany. She was even waiting for him on an empty stomach. If it were anyone else, they would have pped Tao Zhi¡¯s face and scolded him before breaking up with him.

 Chapter 938: 938 Don’t Envy Others

    Chapter 938: 938 Don¡¯t Envy Others


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tell me about the interesting things that happened when you guys went out to y together.¡± Tian Tian changed the topic. ¡°Is the beach there fun? How delicious is the seafood feast you mentioned?¡±


    Tian Tian was also a foodie. When she found out that Tan Rou went to the beach for a seafood feast, she was very envious. If only she could go to the beach with Tao Zhi. Unfortunately, Tao Zhi was too busy and did not have time to go out with her.


    Tan Rou could tell that Tian Tian was deliberately changing the topic. She didn¡¯t want Tian Tian to dwell on the fact that she didn¡¯te out to y, so she told Tian Tian about the activities she was going to y here.


    ¡°Tiantian, let¡¯s go out and y together next time.¡± Tan Rou said to Tian Tian, ¡°Let¡¯s call Li Li, Lulu, and Lan Ning together. We¡¯ll go on a trip together. We won¡¯t go with the boys.¡±


    Tian Tian was very happy. She kept nodding her head. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out together next time. We won¡¯t go with them.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was preparing the seafood in the kitchen. He was thinking about Tan Rou and Tian Tian¡¯s agreement in the kitchen. Although they made sense, Zhuang Liu still hoped that Tan Rou could spend more time with him.


    Tao Zhi was too stupid. He didn¡¯t even know how to coax his girlfriend. If his girlfriend ran away, he would cry. Hence, Zhuang Liu sent a message to Tao Zhi, telling him not to always be busy with work and to pay attention to the people around him.


    Ten minutester, Tao Zhi sent him a ¡°?¡± He was asking Zhuang Liu what he meant.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t reply. He reminded Tao Zhi because of Tan Rou. Tao Zhi would have to figure out what happened next.


    After a while, Zhuang Liu finished preparing the seafood feast. He came out to call Tan Rou for dinner, but Tan Rou asked him to wait for a while. On the other end of the video call, Tian Tian heard Zhuang Liu calling Tan Rou. While she was envious, she also felt a little ufortable. She also wanted to eat with Tao Zhi and eat the food that Tao Zhi cooked personally.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, go eat! I¡¯m going to prepare dinner too,¡± said Tian Tian with a smile.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You should go eat. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tian Tian looked at Tao Zhi¡¯s office again. She picked up the small cake on the table and took a bite. Tao Zhi had specially asked someone to buy it for her. Although it was delicious, she felt that it was boring to eat.


    After eating the cake, Tian Tian was a little sleepy. She picked up the small nket on the sofa and covered herself with it, nning to sleep first.


    When Tao Zhi finished his work and came out, he saw his little girlfriend sleeping on the sofa.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s heart ached for Tian Tian. He wanted Tian Tian to wait for him at home, but Tian Tian said that she was bored at home, so Tao Zhi brought her over. However, it was useless to bring her over. He was really too busy and did not have time to apany her. He could not even eat with her.


    ¡°Tiantian, get up. Don¡¯t sleep anymore. We¡¯re going home.¡± Tao Zhi softly woke Tian Tian up.


    Tian Tian rubbed her eyes. ¡°Ah Zhi, are you done with your work?¡±


    Tao Zhi picked up the groggy Tian Tian. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve finished my work.¡±


    Tian Tian kissed Tao Zhi and said in a sticky tone, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s heart softened, and all the fatigue on his body disappeared, leaving only sweetness. ¡°With you by my side, I don¡¯t feel tired.¡±


    Tian Tian leaned against him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡±


    Tao Zhi asked someone to send the food home. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of preparing dinner for Tian Tian, but Tian Tian said that it was meaningful to eat with him, so he only bought some cake.


    Tian Tian was very sleepy. Moreover, she was full after eating the cake. She didn¡¯t eat much after going back. After a few simple bites, she took a shower and rested.


    Tao Zhi did not rest. After Tian Tian fell asleep, he went to the study to work.


    The next morning, Tian Tian woke up in the car. She thought that Tao Zhi had taken her to work and did not pay much attention to it. However, when she waspletely awake, she realized that this was not the usual route to work.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Tian Tian asked Tao Zhi, who was driving, as shey in the middle of the seat.


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to be jealous of others. If they have it, your boyfriend will give it to you,¡± Tao Zhi replied as he drove.


    Tian Tian did not understand what Tao Zhi was talking about. Tao Zhi saw Tian Tian¡¯s puzzled expression in the rearview mirror, so he exined,¡± We went on a trip too!¡±

 Chapter 939: 939 A Flower Sea Journey

    Chapter 939: 939 A Flower Sea Journey


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian was so shocked by this surprise that she was speechless. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Can we really go out and y?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t go out and y, where are we now?¡± Tao Zhi asked with a smile.


    Tian Tian looked at the unfamiliar road outside and said happily, ¡°Where are we going now? Are we going to Xiao Rou¡¯s ce?¡±


    Tao Zhi shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re going to the beach. We¡¯re not going to the beach. We¡¯re going ind. Don¡¯t worry, the ce I chose is definitely more beautiful than the ce Zhuang Liu chose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll like the ces you choose,¡± said Tian Tian.


    The car stopped beside a beautiful vige. Before they reached the vige, Tian Tian saw flowers all over the mountains and ins. She could recognize some of the flowers, but she had never seen many of them before.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡± Tian Tian pressed her face against the car window. She couldn¡¯t help but want to y in the sea of flowers.


    Tao Zhi was also very happy. He had spent a long time trying to find this ce. As long as Tian Tian liked it, it was worth it no matter how much effort he spent.


    This vige was called Huayun Vige. Every household relied on growing flowers for a living. The flowers here could be used for both ornamental andmercial purposes. Some of the raw materials for the cosmetics produced by Third Aunt Tao¡¯spany came from this vige.


    The moment Tian Tian got out of the car, she came to the flower field. This field was nted with perfume roses. The rich fragrance of the flowers attracted countless bees and tourists.


    Huayun Vige had built roads a few years ago and developed tourism. The facilities in all aspects were very perfect. There were even supermarkets and hotels here.


    Tao Zhi took out the high-end camera he borrowed from Tao Zheng and asked Tian Tian to stand in front of the flower field. ¡°Tian Tian, let me take a picture of you.¡±


    Tian Tian immediately stood up straight and gave a natural smile. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Suddenly, a yellow butterfly flew over. It gentlynded on Tian Tian¡¯s hair, as if she was a flower.


    After Tao Zhi finished taking the photos, he continued to drive Tian Tian inside. He had booked a small vi that was close to the flower field. As soon as they opened the door, they could see countless flowers.


    It was the peak season for tourism, but the ce Tao Zhi chose was very quiet. There were almost no tourists around, only a few flower farmers working in the flower fields.


    Tian Tian woke up in the car in the morning, so she had not eaten yet. Breakfast had already been arranged in the vi. It was the local specialty flower cake and flower porridge, apanied by some refreshing dishes made by the locals. It was very delicious.


    Tian Tian kept looking outside while eating. Through therge window, she could see the dense purplevender outside. Lavender was a symbol of romance. Tian Tian felt veryfortable living here.


    Tao Zhi could tell that Tian Tian¡¯s heart had been seduced by the flowers outside, so he knocked on the table lightly. ¡°Tiantian, hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re done eating, we¡¯re going to y in the sea of flowers.¡±


    Tian Tian was stunned. ¡°Can I enter the sea of flowers?¡±


    Tao Zhi nodded. ¡°Of course. I brought you here to have fun. If we can¡¯t go in, what¡¯s the point of using here?¡±


    In fact, most people were not allowed to enter the sea of flowers. Moreover, Tao Zhi and the others were not allowed to enter the ce. However, there wasThird Aunt Tao¡¯s flower field, so Tao Zhi asked her for a pass. Third Aunt Tao knew that Tao Zhi had brought Tian Tian over to y and immediately agreed to his request. She even instructed him to bring Tian Tian over to stay for a few more days.


    Tian Tian carried the flower basket that Tao Zhi had prepared in advance and rushed into the sea of flowers. Tao Zhi said that the flowers here could be picked, so Tian Tian wanted to pick some flowers to decorate her room.


    Tao Zhi followed behind her, taking photos of Tian Tian as he walked. In order to take the best photos of Tian Tian, he had specially learned from his brother for several days.


    Tian Tian bent down to smell the fragrance of the flowers. The wonderful scent ofvender entered her mind, making her addicted to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close!¡± Tao Zhi pulled her up. ¡°The smell of the flowers here is too strong. You¡¯ll get dizzy if you smell it for too long.¡±


    Tian Tian stood up and smiled. ¡°Ah Zhi, I really like this ce. Thank you for bringing me here!¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at her red face and couldn¡¯t help but lean closer to kiss her. At first, Tian Tian wanted to reject him, but there was no one here, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen. Hence, she hugged Tao Zhi and deepened the kiss.

 Chapter 940: Are You In A Competition?

    Chapter 940: Are You In A Competition?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As soon as Tian Tian arrived at the sea of flowers, she took photos and videos of the sea of flowers and gave them to Tan Ron. ¡°Rourou, this ce is really beautiful. There are so many beautiful flowers. If youe over, you can definitely use these flowers to make things, such as rose essential oil or something.¡±


    ¡°Did my brother choose this ce?¡± Tan Rou was a little surprised to see so many flowers. Why would her brother, who had no romantic cells at all, choose such a beautiful ce?


    ¡°Yes, he did. I woke up in the car this morning,¡± Tian Tian said. ¡°I thought we were going to work, but we ended up here. The flowers here are very fragrant. I can¡¯t smell anything else.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Have fun. If you like something, ask Big Brother to buy it for you. Treat it aspensation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation. I just want to be with him.¡± Tian Tian said.


    Tan Rou was really lucky that her future sister-inw was Tian Tian. Tian Tian was her good friend, and she was so gentle, cute, and understanding. No one was more suitable to be her sister-inw than her.


    After Tian Tian said a few words, she went to y with Tao Zhi. Every time she went to a ce, she would send photos and videos to Tan Rou. Tan Rou had seen every single one of them.


    Zhuang Liu nced at the photo on Tan Rou¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°Rourou, do you want to go over there for a holiday?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°No, this is the ce Big Brother brought Tiantian to. Tiantian sent it to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it there?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    Tan Rou really liked this ce. There were a lot of flowers here, and they were suitable for making spices.


    ¡°This ce is really nice,¡± she said honestly. ¡°I like it. This time, big brother has good taste. The ce he chose is very beautiful.¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Rou praising Tao Zhi, he was immediately unhappy. Tao Zhi picked a good ce, but did he not pick a good ce?


    Then, he thought about it carefully. The seaside was indeed not as romantic as the sea of flowers, and the sea of flowers was a very good background. Some things would be very romantic in the sea of flowers.


    However, Tao Zhi had already brought Tian Tian there, so Zhuang Liu naturally would not bring Tan Rou there. He wanted to surpass Tao Zhi and choose a more beautiful and fun ce.


    The next morning, Zhuang Liu started to get busy. He called people and prepared food as if he was moving.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Zhuang Liu hid the things he had prepared. ¡°Nothing! Did I wake you up?¡±


    Tan Rou walked towards him. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s time for me to wake up.¡± She looked back and saw food all over the floor. ¡°Why did you prepare so much food? Are we going for a pic?¡±


    Since she had found out, Zhuang Liu did not hide it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to a deserted ind to y for a few days. This is our food for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°A deserted ind?¡± Tan Rou was suddenly very interested. ¡°Is it the kind of deserted ind adventure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not considered an adventure on a deserted ind. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no one else on that ind,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou was a little excited. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take the yacht over. Just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Bring our fishing rods,¡± Tan Rou reminded. ¡°We can definitely fish around the deserted ind.¡±


    Tan Rou had wanted to fish on the first day they came, but she had not been able toplete the fishing mission until now.


    After arriving at the deserted ind, Tan Rou realized that it wasn¡¯t very deste. Not only was it not deste, but it was also full of life. There were small paths on the ind and blooming flowers. Tall coconut trees could be seen everywhere, and small bushes with unknown names could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Rourou, do you like it here?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou was quite satisfied. ¡°I like it. This ce looks very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Then which do you think is better, this ce or the sea of flowers in Huayun Vige?¡± Zhuang Liu continued to ask.


    Tan Rou was stunned for a moment before she suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Ah Liu, you¡¯re so childish. Did you find this ce because you werepeting with your big brother?¡±


    Zhuang Liu, who had his thoughts exposed, was not embarrassed at all. He replied, ¡°I just want you to pay more attention to me. I want you to like the ce that I chose too!¡±


    Tan Rou wrapped her arms around Zhuang Liu¡¯s waist and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Alt Liu, you¡¯ve chosen the best ce. In my heart, you¡¯re the best. There¡¯s no need topare yourself to others.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little childish, but Tan Rou knew that it was because Zhuang

 Chapter 941: Rain on the Desolate Island

    Chapter 941: Rain on the Deste Ind


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were still traces of human activity here. For example, there were ck ashes left behind by the fire on therge rocks by the shore. It was probably someone having a pic here.


    Zhuang Liu moved the things from the yacht down, mainly food, drinks, and some daily necessities. There was no ce to buy things on this ind, and even the signal was not very good. There was only some signal at the northernmost end of the sea.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, how many days do you want to stay here?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Although Tan Rou liked the environment here, the signal here was too bad. She wanted to stay here for two days before going back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back the day after tomorrow.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for so many days. You must have a lot of work piled up. I also have a lot of things that I haven¡¯t finished. Let¡¯s go back and settle some work first. We¡¯ll then go on another trip next time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed with Tan Rou. He had a lot of work on his hands. He would probably have to work for a month when he returned from the trip. The resources near the deserted ind were very rich, especially the fish and coconuts on the ind. There were countless of them.


    During the day, they strolled around the deserted ind and caught some fish. At night, they spent the night on the deserted ind. Once the tent was propped up, it was veryfortable inside.


    There were a lot of mosquitoes on the ind, but it didn¡¯t affect them. Their big tent came with mosquito-repellent equipment, so no mosquitoes woulde and disturb them. The top of the tent could be opened, and through the dense gauze curtains, one could see the starry sky above.


    Tan Rouy in the tent and admired the starry sky. ¡°The pollution of the environment is very serious now. I haven¡¯t seen such a beautiful starry sky in a long time.¡±


    Zhuang Liuy down beside her. ¡°If you like it, we can go to ces where we can see the stars better.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Tan Rou suggested, ¡°Next time, let¡¯s go to the North Pole to see the aurora borealis. It¡¯ll be summer in the northern hemisphere!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go together,¡± Zhuang Liu agreed.


    As time passed, just as Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were about to sleep, the sound of a strong wind came from outside. Then, a few drops of rain fell into their tent.


    Tan Rou sat up immediately. ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned. The environment on the sea was good, but it was difficult to find the trajectory of the climate here. It was still full of stars just now, and now it started to rain.


    ¡°Close the zipper on the tent.¡± Zhuang Liu reacted very quickly. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long this rain willst. We definitely can¡¯t go back now, so we have to spend the night in the heavy rain.¡±


    He grabbed Tan Rou¡¯s hand and apologized. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t consider the situation here. If I knew it would rain tonight, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have brought you here.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just heavy rain. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± She also patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside. Bean-sized raindrops fell from the sky. The raindrops hit their tent as if they were going to break through it.


    Tan Rou could see that their tent was bouncing from the rain. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the tent was sturdy, it would have been destroyed long ago.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Tan Rou was quite optimistic. ¡°Ah Liu, let¡¯s sit up and chat.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s mood was rtively low. He had originally wanted to bring Tan Rou here to experience the life of camping on a deserted ind, but he did not expect to encounter a storm. He did not experience the wonderful camping life, but he did experience the storm on the deserted ind.


    Thunder and lightning took turns, as if they were about to strike their tents.


    Tan Rou sat in the tent. She rested her chin on her hand and chuckled. ¡°Alt Liu, what if our tent breaks down or our yacht gets washed away by the sea?¡±


    Zhuang Liu hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ll send an SOS signal to get someone to save you.¡±


    ¡°What if our phones run out of battery?¡± Tan Rouughed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll swim back to the shore from here and get someone toe and save you,¡± Zhuang Liu said firmly.


    Tan Rou knew that what Zhuang Liu said was true. If they couldn¡¯t go back, Zhuang Liu would swim back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s swim back together.¡± Tan Rou leaned into Zhuang Liu¡¯s arms. ¡°But I still hope that the rain will stop soon.¡±

 Chapter 942: 942 Trapped

    Chapter 942: 942 Trapped


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, the heavy rain and storm stopped, and thunder could be heard from time to time outside the tent. After the rain, it was very cool on the deserted ind. It would be great to go out for a run now.


    Zhuang Liu hugged Tan Rou. ¡°Sleep for a while. Let¡¯s go and see if the yacht is still there in the morning. If it¡¯s still there, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back tomorrow?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. It was fine for him to stay here alone, but he couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou take the risk here. What if there was a thunderstorm and a strong wind tonight?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll go back and make a seafood feast for you,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They slept until ten o¡¯clock in the morning. By the time they woke up, most of the rainwater on the deserted ind had evaporated, so even if they stepped on the ground, there would be no sand on their shoes.


    After washing up and breakfast, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu went to the north side of the ind to see if their yacht was still there. Unfortunately, the iron lock of the yacht had been broken by the reef. Now, even the shadow of the yacht could not be found.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°We can only look for a ce with a cell phone signal now. The north is close to the coast. Let¡¯s look for a signal here.¡±


    Tan Rou took out her phone. Although the Inte is very advanced now, without a signal andwork, the only function of the phone was to take photos.


    They weren¡¯t sure if it was because of the heavy rainst night, but the signal this morning was very poor. When he came over yesterday morning, there was still one bar of signal. This morning, all of the signals were gone and they couldn¡¯t reach anyone.


    ¡°Send out the distress signal.¡± Tan Rou squatted on a big rock by the shore. ¡°If others knew that we were trapped on a deserted ind, they would definitelyugh at us.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°If we¡¯re rescued this time, our news will be on the front page for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Air Liu, if no onees to save us, we¡¯ll just live here.¡± Tan Rou looked at the viplex in the distance and asked. ¡°When you¡¯re thirsty, you can pick coconuts to drink. When you¡¯re hungry, you can catch fish to eat. It¡¯s quite primitive.¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you stay here. The living conditions here are too harsh. You can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    Zhuang Liu kept looking at his phone. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a few more hours. If no one finds out that we¡¯re missing, I¡¯ll swim back.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Why would I let you swim back? Just wait, someone wille to save us soon.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little confused. ¡°How?¡±


    After about an hour, a small yacht appeared in their field of vision. The yacht was heading straight for the deserted ind as if it knew that someone was asking for help on the deserted ind.


    ¡°Did you send a distress signal?¡± Zhuang Liu had not sent out his distress signal yet.


    Tan Rou shook her phone, and a very strange page appeared in front of Zhuang Liu. ¡°This is a software I made myself. If I encounter danger, no matter if there is a signal in that ce, as long as I send a distress message, the mainputer of TR Technology will receive it. Then, Hang Wei will send someone to save me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little jealous. ¡°Wiry is Hang Weiing?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I created this software a few years ago. At that time, I didn¡¯t know you. Besides, Hang Wei was the only person I trusted at that time, so I set the other end of the distress signal on the mainputer of TR Technologies.¡±


    ¡°Give this to me when you go back. I can save you when you¡¯re in danger in the future,¡± Zhuang Liu said. After saying that, he refuted his own words. ¡°No, I will never let you be in danger again. I will never let an ident like this happen again.¡±


    ¡°Air Liu, I like this ind trip. It¡¯s very exciting.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°It also reminds me of the software I made in the past, so I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re happy, then I¡¯m happy.¡±


    In the end, Hang Wei received Tan Ron¡¯s distress signal and sent someone to secretly rescue Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu.


    As for the yacht that was worth millions, where did it go? No one knew.

 Chapter 943: 9431 Like You Very Much

    Chapter 943: 9431 Like You Very Much


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu returned to the shore, they went back to their vi to rest for a while. After they had rested, they nned to take onest walk around the ce before packing up and returning to the Capital the next day.


    In the evening, the beautiful sunset shone on the nted coconut trees, creating a quiet and beautiful atmosphere.


    Tan Ron and Zhuang Liu were wearing casual clothes and strolling on the path hand in hand. There were tall coconut trees on both sides. Between the gaps of the coconut trees, some flowers belonged to the south. The flowers were white and smelled faintly.


    Tan Rou liked this kind of flower very much. She took many photos of the flowers. Just as she was about to take a panoramic shot, an annoying person entered her camera.


    She put down her phone and stared at the man not far away. Then, she said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also saw Tian Yong. He was a little curious. Was Tian Yong not afraid of pain? Both of his arms were already fixed in a cast, yet he still dared to appear in front of him. He was not afraid of death.


    Sensing that Tan Rou and the others were about to leave, Tian Yong immediately ran forward. However, he did not dare to get too close. He was afraid that Zhuang Liu would cripple him again. Although he said that he would not let Zhuang Liu off, Tian Yong was very afraid of Zhuang Liu. If he had known that Zhuang Liu had gone with Tan Rou before, he would not have gone to look for Tan Rou.


    ¡°Tan Rou, wait a moment!¡± Tian Yong stopped Tan Rou. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say between us, right?¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to plead with us for your girlfriend, then there¡¯s no need to say anything. This matter is already in the past. As long as she doesn¡¯t bother us, we won¡¯t find trouble with her.¡±


    Tian Yong¡¯s expression was very ugly. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with that stupid woman, E. I don¡¯t even know what she did. If you want to teach her a lesson, I can help you.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still your girlfriend. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t speak up for her, but you want to help someone teach your girlfriend a lesson. It¡¯s too pitiful to be your girlfriend.¡±


    Tian Yong said, ¡°I never liked her, but she pestered me for a long time before I agreed to be her boyfriend. Besides, there¡¯s not much love between us. She doesn¡¯t like me either. She¡¯s only with me for my money.¡±


    Tan Rou was uninterested. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to hear about you and your girlfriend. If you don¡¯t have anything important to say, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°I have something important to tell you!¡± Tian Yong said loudly,


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­ Miss Tan Rou, can we have a private chat?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression changed. He was initially a little impatient, but at this moment, it turned into anger. ¡°Do you still want to harass her?¡±


    Tian Yong smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t move my arms anymore. I can¡¯t threaten Miss Tan Rou at all. Besides, she can lift me with one hand. How can I hurt her?¡±


    Although he was telling the truth, Zhuang Liu still did not want Tian Yong to get close to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou wanted to know why Tian Yong kept looking for her. She said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Alt Liu, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go over there and listen to what he has to say.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhuang Liu quietly went to the side to wait for Tan Rou.


    Tian Yong nced at Zhuang Liu from time to time, afraid that he would rush over and kick him into the flower bed.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Is my boyfriend someone you can look at?¡± Tan Rou said unhappily.


    Tian Yong felt that Tan Ron¡¯s words were very strange, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why it was so strange.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Tan Rou crossed her arms. ¡°Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Tian Yong looked at Tan Rou¡¯s beautiful face and couldn¡¯t help but say emotionally, ¡°Tan Rou I like you. I liked you from the first time I saw you. Even now, I still can¡¯t forget you.¡±


    Tan Rou appeared very calm. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you at all. Every time I see you, I get annoyed. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re born to be at odds with me.¡±


    In her previous life, she was ruined by Tan Jing and Tian Yong. She could not make the same mistake again in this life.

 Chapter 944: 944 Give Me A Chance

    Chapter 944: 944 Give Me A Chance


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    With that, Tan Ron was about to go back to Zhuang Liu, but Tian Yong had not finished his words.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I don¡¯t have anything important to tell you.¡± Tian Yong¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°I had a dreamst night. You appeared in the dream.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. If Tian Yong¡¯s next words made her feel disgusted, she would not hesitate to kick Tian Yong into the flower bed beside her and let him have intimate contact with the bushes.


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I dreamt that you died.¡± Tian Yong¡¯s words were shocking. ¡°And he died very miserably.¡± He then described how Tan Rou died in her dream.


    Tan Rou was very surprised because the way Tian Yong described how he died was the same as in her previous life. Moreover, Tian Yong not only dreamed of her but also her family.


    In her previous life, the death of her family was a knot in Tan Ron¡¯s heart. Now, every time she saw her family appear in front of Tan Rou, she was happy and heartbroken. When she had just been reborn, Tan Rou often dreamed that her parents and brother had died in front of her. However, she could no longer dream of it now.


    Hearing Tian Yong suddenly say that she was dead, Tan Rou¡¯s heart felt terrible, as if there was a knife cutting it.


    ¡°Dreams are all fake.¡± Tan Rou said to Tian Yong as if she wasforting herself. ¡°I¡¯m living well now. Don¡¯t bother me with lies.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you! Although I know that dreams are fake, the scenes in the dream are too real. When I woke up in the morning, I even felt a trace of heartache,¡± said Tian Yong.


    ¡°Then who killed me in your dream?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I killed you.¡± Tian Yong was stunned. He immediately lowered his head and replied.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite honest. Since it¡¯s a dream, don¡¯t be conflicted. I won¡¯t be what you dream of.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, I¡¯ve been thinking about something ever since I woke up. Did I really owe you something in my past life?¡± Tian Yong said.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want topensate you.¡±


    ¡°Whatpensation are you offering?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously. Although she wouldn¡¯t ept it, she still wanted to ask. She wanted to see what kind of answer that scumbag, Tian Yong, would give.


    As expected, scum was scum. Even if he wanted topensate others, he had to satisfy his own needs first.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to follow you forever. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± Tian Yong said with a smile, ¡°If you need something and Zhuang Liu isn¡¯t around for you, you cane to me. If Zhuang Liu doesn¡¯t have time to apany you out to y, you can alsoe to me. I¡¯ll apany you well.¡±


    Tan Rou was about to die fromughing at Tian Yong. Was what he proposed reallypensation? Wasn¡¯t it a personal request?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dreaming too much? To put it nicely, you want to follow me. Are you asking me to cheat on my boyfriend?¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile.


    Tian Yong corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s not cheating. You¡¯re still Zhuang Liu¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m just your friend. As the eldest daughter of the Tao family, so what if you have a few good friends of the opposite sex? Look at those richdies and young masters. Even if they had a lover, they would still find other lovers. With your status, even if you¡¯re looking for a lover, Zhuang Liu can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    When Tian Yong saw her gaze, a trace of fear shed across his heart. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Besides, don¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu to only have you, he may have a few other women out there too. I heard that many of his business partners want to marry their daughters to him.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear such words again, especially about my fiance. If I hear you again, I¡¯ll make sure you never make a sound.¡±


    ¡°I like you, I¡­¡± Tian Yong continued to express his love.


    Unexpectedly, Tan Rou stretched out her hand and tapped him twice on his body before pushing him to the bushes to lie down. ¡°Your acupuncture points will be unlocked in half an hour. I hope that by the time your acupuncture points are unlocked, you have already learned how to speak.¡±


    Tian Yong could neither move nor speak. He could only watch Tan Rou leave with his eyes wide open.


    Tan Rou returned to Zhuang Liu¡¯s side and took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He just said that he likes me. I¡¯ve already rejected him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tian Yong who was lying on the ground and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 945 - 946: 946 A Small Help

    Chapter 946: 946 A Small Help


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t like An Hui at first sight. She kept feeling that An Hui¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tao Zhi. However, she didn¡¯t have evidence and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Tian Tian smiled politely when she heard An Hui greet her. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. You¡¯re also very good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± A femalepanion beside An Hui smiled and said, ¡°Huihui was the school belle when she was in school. Even in the film academy, where there were many beautiful women, An Hui was one of the best.¡±


    Tian Tian did think that An Hui was good-looking, but not to the extreme. In terms of good-looking, she felt that Tan Rou was the most good-looking.


    An Hui smiled shyly. ¡°Fang Lan, what are you talking about? When did I be the school belle?¡±


    Although she said that, in her heart, she was very happy to hear such praise.


    Fang Lan held An Hui¡¯s arm and deliberately pushed her in front of Tao Zhi. ¡°Huihui, is this handsome guy your former ssmate? Since you¡¯re an old friend, do you want to have a meal together?¡±


    Tao Zhigang wanted to reject her, but An Hui said, ¡°Fang Lan, let¡¯s not disturb her. His girlfriend is still here. If we ruin their time together, this little sister will definitely be angry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fang Lan pretended to be surprised. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal together. Besides, it¡¯s not just the two of you going alone. It¡¯s all of us going together. This little girl won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to eat with them, but since they had already said that, if she didn¡¯t agree, she would definitely embarrass Tao Zhi.


    ¡°Tiantian, do you want to go with them?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tian Tian hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. You must have a lot to talk about. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    Tao Zhi wanted to say that he was not that close to An Hui, but An Hui and the others did not give her a chance to speak. The short-haired girl named Fang Lan immediately pulled Tian Tian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll take you to the best local cuisine restaurant nearby.¡±


    Tian Tian was dragged away by the random woman. When she left, she turned around to look at her boyfriend. When she saw Tao Zhi and An Hui standing together, she felt a little sad.


    An Hui was beautiful and Tao Zhi was handsome. The two of them looked verypatible when they stood together.


    ¡°I was quite surprised when I heard that you came back to inherit the family business. Back then, in order not to inherit the family business, you chose a major that you didn¡¯t like. I thought that you would go further and further down the path of scientific research.¡± An Hui and Tao Zhi chatted.


    Tao Zhi was not in the mood to talk to An Hui. His attention was on Tian Tian, who was in front of him. Why was this little girl running so fast today? Was it because she didn¡¯t want to be with him? Could it be that she was tired of looking at him?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long-term thing to wander outside. Moreover, scientific research is not my favorite job. Even if I stay in theboratory for decades, I won¡¯t be able to achieve much. I might as welle back and inherit the family business as soon as possible so that my parents can rx a little.¡± Tao Zhi said casually.


    An Hui touched her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s a good thought.¡±


    After that, the atmosphere became silent. Tao Zhi walked faster and faster. An Hui had to walk faster too, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Tian Tian turned around to look at him from time to time.


    Fang Lan rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°The two of them are discussing serious matters. We were originally developing a girl group overseas, but the foreign market is already saturated and there¡¯s no room for us to develop. I heard that the domestic market is very good, so we came back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s good toe back and develop.¡± Tian Tian said. Seeing that she was looking behind her frequently, Fang Lan quickly attracted Tian Tian¡¯s attention. ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s nothing between them. An Hui looked for Tao Zhi because she needed some help from Tao Zhi. We were going to look for him after the trip, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. In that case, let¡¯s talk to Tao Zhi first.¡±


    ¡°What would she need his help?¡± asked Tian Tian.


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany that signed the contract, The Tao family¡¯s Xingtu Entertainment is one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country. If we can be signed by Xingtu Entertainment, we¡¯ll shine in the future.¡±

 Chapter 946 - 945: 945 Coincidentally Encountering a Classmate

    Chapter 945: 945 Coincidentally Encountering a ssmate


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had already returned to the capital after their trip, but Tian Tian and Tao Zhi¡¯s trip had just begun. After seeing enough of the sea of flowers, Tian Tian shifted her gaze to the rose field.


    There was an open-air rose garden here. All kinds of roses were blooming on the branches. Some were very beautiful, some were fragrant, and the ones that were not were rare. Anyway, there were all kinds of roses that could be seen on the market here.


    However, this was not Third Aunt Tao¡¯s flower field. Tian Tian and Tao Zhi could not take photos in the sea of flowers. They could only take some photos at the edge of the flower field.


    Even though she could only take photos from the side, Tian Tian was already very satisfied. As long as she coulde out and y with Tao Zhi, she would be happy wherever she went.


    ¡°Tiantian, stand in front of the tallest pink rose bush. Then, squat down and stroke the rose with your hand.¡± Tao Zhi instructed Tian Tian to pose.


    Tian Tian followed Tao Zhi¡¯s instructions. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Tao Zhi looked at his beautiful and cute little girlfriend in the photo and wished he could hug her in his arms and kiss her to his heart¡¯s content. However, there were many people here to y. He was afraid that Tian Tian would be shy, so he decided to kiss her when he got back.


    After taking a picture of the roses, Tian Tian took a fancy to the champagne-colored roses. ¡°Ah Zhi, let¡¯s go over there and take a picture. Let someone take a picture with us.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tao Zhi hung the camera on his body and went to hold Tian Tian¡¯s hand.


    There were quite a lot of people at the champagne-colored Rose. Tao Zhi and Tian Tian waited for a while for there to be fewer people. They spotted a few girls who hade to y together and nned to let them take photoster.


    ¡°Hello, sisters!¡± Tian Tian walked towards the girls with her camera. ¡°My boyfriend and I would like to take a picture together. Can you help us take a picture?¡±


    The beautiful woman in the lead smiled and said, ¡°Sure, little girl. Where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±


    Tao Zhi walked over. ¡°Here.¡±


    When the woman saw Tao Zhi, she immediately became very excited. ¡°Tao Zhi, is that you?¡±


    When Tao Zhi heard this woman call his name, he tried hard to remember where he had seen her before. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m An Hui. Don¡¯t you remember me? We were ssmates in middle school and high school,¡± An Hui said. ¡°At that time, I sat in front of you and often lent you my homework to copy.¡±


    Tao Zhi had some impression of her. He did remember that the ssmate who copied his homework seemed to be this girl.


    ¡°Oh, An Hui, long time no see.¡± Tao Zhi said politely.


    ¡°Tao Zhi, why are you so cold to me now? I remember that we were quite close when we were in school,¡± An Hui said with a smile.


    Tao Zhi was still very cold. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    The femalepanion beside An Hui sized Tao Zhi up carefully and then said to An Hui, ¡°Huihui, is this the good friend you mentioned? He¡¯s very handsome!¡±


    Tao Zhi was a little puzzled. If he was really good friends with An Hui, why didn¡¯t he have much of an impression of her? He even had an impression of the cold Zhuang Liu, so why did he not have much impression of this good friend? The only exnation was that his rtionship with An Hui was not as good as An Hui had said.


    Tian Tian stood at the side and looked at An Hui. This woman was very beautiful and had a great figure. One look and one could tell that she was a passionate, hot, and sexy woman.


    On the other hand, he was neither tall nor good-looking. There was still baby fat on his face. He was like a round ball and did not look good at all.


    ¡°Air Zhi, is this your ssmate?¡± Tian Tian asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s An Hui, my high school ssmate,¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    An Hui seemed to have suddenly noticed Tian Tian. She asked curiously, ¡°Tao Zhi, is this your younger sister? She¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Tiantian,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± The smile on An Hui¡¯s face froze. ¡°When did you have a girlfriend? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    Tao Zhi frowned slightly. ¡°Do I need to report to you that I have a girlfriend?¡±


    Sensing that Tao Zhi¡¯s expression was not good, An Hui hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little surprised. When I was in high school, you didn¡¯t agree with so many beautiful girls chasing you. So it¡¯s because you like cute girls.¡±


    She then looked at Tian Tian and said, ¡°Little girl, you look so cute!¡±

 Chapter 947: 947 The Past

    Chapter 947: 947 The Past


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tian Tian¡¯s expression was very cold. She did not care about the Tao family¡¯spany at all. After all, she was only Tao Zhi¡¯s girlfriend now. If she paid too much attention to the Tao family¡¯spany, others would say that she was greedy for the Tao family¡¯s assets.


    Fang Lan carefully observed Tian Tian¡¯s expression and then deliberately asked, ¡°How long have you two been dating?¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to answer such a private question, so she casually mentioned a time.


    Fang Lanzhencalcted the time seriously. ¡°Oh, it hasn¡¯t been long!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t known each other for long,¡± replied Tian Tian perfunctorily.


    Fang Lan knew what was going on, so she began to talk about Tao Zhi and An Hui. These were all things that An Hui had told them. When An Hui told them, they found it annoying, but now these things seemed to be of some use.


    ¡°Huihui told us that President Tao was a handsome man when he was in school. At that time, many people liked him and went to the door and window to see him every day. Once, they saw Tao Zhi copying Huihui¡¯s homework and thought that they were a couple. Huihui was stopped by a group of girls after school. Fortunately, Tao Zhi passed by and saved her. Otherwise, who knows what terrible things would have happened.¡± Fang Lan said.


    Tian Tian felt a little sad. Although she knew that these things were inevitable, she felt very ufortable when she suddenly heard that her boyfriend was very close to a girl.


    Fang Lan still told many stories about An Hui and Tao Zhi¡¯s past, as if the two of them had already been together back then.


    However, most of those stories were made up by An Hui. Tao Zhi had only copied her homework once. That time, it was because the school wanted to check and An Hui didn¡¯t finish it. To ensure that everyone in the ss handed in their homework, Tao Zhi copied it for An Hui. Moreover, it was not Tao Zhi who took the initiative to give the homework to her. It was the ss monitor who randomly picked an assignment for An Hui, and it happened to be Tao Zhi¡¯s.


    When An Hui told the story, it became Tao Zhi giving her homework to copy. An Hui and Tao Zhi were very close as if they were once boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Tian Tian listened for a while and suddenly stopped walking. She bit her lips tightly as if she was about to cry.


    Tao Zhi noticed her abnormality and immediately ran to the front. ¡°Tiantian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tian Tian lowered her head and said, ¡°Ah Zhi, the weather is too hot. I don¡¯t want to eat with them. You should go with them.¡±


    Tao Zhi rubbed Tian Tian¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°What are you talking about? If you don¡¯t go, I definitely won¡¯t go!¡±


    Then, he said to An Hui, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my girlfriend¡¯s body isn¡¯t feeling well. We¡¯ll leave first. As for what you said, let¡¯s talk about it when we return to the Capital. I have to say something first. If your strength doesn¡¯t meet the requirements, then we won¡¯t sign a contract with you.¡±


    An Hui had a smile on her face. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about signing the contractter but we¡¯re almost there. Are you not going to have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. We¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Tao Zhi rejected.


    After saying that, he left with Tian Tian without giving An Hui and the others a chance to ask him to stay.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± When Fang Lan heard that the signing of the contract had not beenpleted and saw Tao Zhi leaving with his little girlfriend, she said angrily, ¡°Tao Zhi¡¯s girlfriend is too willful, isn¡¯t she? She don¡¯t even allow boyfher riend to talk about work?¡±


    ¡°Huihui, didn¡¯t you say that you and Tao Zhi were very good friends back then? Why is everyone ignoring you now?¡±


    An Hui couldn¡¯t keep her face. She red at Tian Tian angrily. ¡°Tao Zhi was bewitched by that little vixen. If she hadn¡¯t caused trouble, Tao Zhi would have agreed to my request. Just now, he was about to give me the name card of the best manager in Xingtu Entertainment.¡±


    Fang Lan said, ¡°Hurry up. If we don¡¯t sign the contract soon, we¡¯ll pass the golden period of signing the contract.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± An Hui said impatiently.


    Tian Tian kept her head down when she went back. Tao Zhi noticed that she was not in a good mood. He asked, ¡°Tian Tian, did something happen?¡±


    Tian Tian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the vi first,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Tian Tian suddenly grabbed Tao Zhi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ah Zhi, I¡¯ve had enough fun. Let¡¯s go back tomorrow.¡±


    Although Tao Zhi had his doubts, he would not reject Tian Tian¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 948: 948 Rose Wine

    Chapter 948: 948 Rose Wine


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    As she walked along the path in the field, Tian Tian kept thinking about the beautiful woman. She admitted that she was a little jealous of that woman because that woman knew Tao Zhi before she did. It was as if she was the third party who interfered in their rtionship.


    Tian Tian was very regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have let Tao Zhi bring her out to y. If they didn¡¯te out to y, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have met that woman.


    ¡°Tian Tian? Tian Tian¡­¡± Tao Zhi was calling her.


    However, Tian Tian had been immersed in her own world and did not hear Tao Zhi calling her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Tao Zhi ced his hand in front of her.


    Tian Tian came back to her senses. ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired and hot. I want to go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s walk faster!¡± Tao Zhi said.


    There were many vendors selling things on the roads of the tourist attractions. The vendors in Huayun Vige were basically vigers and sold some local specialties.


    A few eight or nine-year-old children stopped the two who were about to go back. Each of them held a bottle of unknown liquid without abel in their hands. They chattered, ¡°Big brother and big sister, please buy a bottle of rose wine. We brewed it ourselves. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Flower Cloud Vige was famous for its flowers, so many products were rted to flowers, especially food made from flowers.


    This was the first time Tian Tian had heard that roses could be made into wine. ¡°Does rose wine taste like roses?¡± Tian Tian was deeply regretful that she couldn¡¯t take a nice photo just now. If this rose wine was good, she could buy a bottle home as a souvenir.


    ¡°Of course!¡± A slightly older boy pulled open the cork of the wine bottle. ¡°Big Sister, try it. If it¡¯s not good, we won¡¯t sell it.¡±


    A younger girl immediately handed over a disposable paper cup. The boy poured some rose wine into the cup and handed it to Tian Tian.


    Tao Zhi took the cup and said politely, ¡°No need. We¡¯re not buying it.¡±


    The children suddenly became very disappointed. ¡°Alright, then I wish you all a good time here!¡±


    Tian Tian felt a sharp pain in her heart. The weather was very hot, and she didn¡¯t know how long these children had been selling things here. If she had children, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let them attract customers under the hot sun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy two bottles!¡± Tian Tian didn¡¯t even ask about the price. She wanted to buy it directly. ¡°He can go back as soon as he finishes selling everything.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t stop them. He paid the money first and said, ¡°We¡¯ll buy all of these. You should go back and rest now.¡±


    The children were very happy. The oldest boy said, ¡°Big brother and big sister, you can drink it without worry. We are from this vige. If you have any problems with the wine, juste to us. Our family has been brewing wine for generations. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Tian Tian was amused by them. ¡°Alright, we got it.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t dare to let Tian Tian drink the wine of unknown origin. He said that he would bring the wine back to test it before drinking it. Therefore, he ced the wine in the living room and went out to pack the food.


    Everything was good here, but it was inconvenient to eat. If he didn¡¯t cook for himself, he would have to go to a restaurant outside to take away the food.


    Tian Tian sat alone in the living room. Her heart was empty and her mind was in a mess. She saw the rose wine in the transparent bottle on the table and opened the bottle in a moment of heat.


    When Tao Zhi came back after packing the food, he smelled the pleasant smell of roses and wine. He thought that Tian Tian had identally broken the wine bottle. When he returned to the living room, he saw a little drunk cat crying while hugging a wine bottle.


    The alcohol content of the rose wine she brewed was not high, but Tian Tian¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not good. She got drunk after a few sips and spilled the rest of the wine on the carpet.


    After seeing Tao Zhi, Tian Tian staggered up and walked towards Tao Zhi, grumbling, ¡°Where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Tao Zhi picked her up with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you food.¡±


    He identally kicked the wine bottle on the ground and said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to drink this wine? Why aren¡¯t you obedient?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be obedient!¡± Tian Tian was fierce after she got drunk. ¡°I want to drink!¡± Then, she bit Tao Zhi¡¯s cheek. She didn¡¯t bite hard, but Tao Zhi¡¯s heart was moved by her.


    ¡°Tiantian, let go. If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to do something else with you,¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile.

 Chapter 949: 949 Sorry

    Chapter 949: 949 Sorry<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian still didn¡¯t give in. She felt very wronged. Tao Zhi had said a lot to that woman today, and she was very jealous but Tao Zhi didn¡¯te over tofort her, so she couldn¡¯t tell that she was angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going overboard with you!¡± The little drunk cat, Tian Tian, changed her bite position. She gently bit Tao Zhi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple and licked it with her tongue.<div>


    Tao Zhi felt as if he had touched a wire. It was as if there was an electric current flowing through his entire body. He said hoarsely, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t act recklessly just because you¡¯re drunk. If you still provoke me, I won¡¯t let you off today.¡±


    Normally, Tian Tian would have run away with a red face. However, she was drunk today. It was said that drunk people were bold, and Tian Tian was no exception. She usually wanted to do something but was too embarrassed to do it, but today she did it all.


    She wrapped her arms around Tao Zhi¡¯s neck, kissing him and biting him without stopping.


    Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pressed Tian Tian onto the sofa and asked in a tone that allowed no objection, ¡°Baby, I want you. Can I?¡±


    Tian Tian tilted her head and pondered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tao Zhi responded to her with his actions. Even if Tian Tian begged for mercy, he did not let her off. Who asked her to flirt with him first?


    When Tian Tian woke up, both the moon and stars were already highly hung in the sky. Her first reaction was that her body hurt, and her second reaction was that she was hungry.


    ¡°It hurts¡­. I¡¯m hungry¡­.¡± Tian Tian muttered.


    Tao Zhi, who was sleeping next to her, woke up immediately. He rolled up and put on his clothes, wanting to go outside. ¡°Baby, wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you some food.¡±


    Tao Zhi was a very rational person. Even at this moment, he did not forget to keep the food in the rice cooker.


    Tian Tian closed her eyes and said, ¡°Yes¡­. Food¡­.¡±<div>


    Tao Zhi smiled and quickly went to get the food. By the time he came back after preparing supper, Tian Tian was already awake, but she was not in bed.


    ¡°Baby¡­ Tiantian?¡± Tao Zhi shouted twice, but Tian Tian did not respond.


    He put down the food and looked for Tian Tian in the room. Tian Tian was afraid of the dark, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go outside. The door had been closed the whole time. Tao Zhi did not hear the sound of the door opening and closing, so Tian Tian should still be in the room.


    Tao Zhi looked around, even in the closet, but still couldn¡¯t find Tian Tian. He suddenly had a guess.


    ¡°Tiantian, are you in the bathroom?¡± Tao Zhi knocked on the bathroom door.


    Although the lights in the bathroom were not on, the door was made of matte ss. The light in the room could prate through. Even if the lights were not on, one could still see the environment inside.


    Sure enough, there was the sound of something falling to the ground, followed by a flurry of sounds.


    Tao Zhi smiled and knocked on the door again. ¡°Darling, I can hear you. Come out quickly.¡± After saying that, he did not rush Tian Tian and waited for her toe out of the bathroom.


    After a long while, Tian Tian finally came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a white teddy bear nightgown with spaghetti straps. Her skin was covered in ambiguous marks, especially her corbone and neck.


    Tao Zhi hugged her. ¡°Baby, do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just too embarrassed to see you,¡± Tian Tian replied in his arms.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Tao Zhi said.


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple and we¡¯re going to get married in the future. This kind of thing will happen sooner orter. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I feel that life is so unreal now! Ah Zhi, will you love me forever?¡± Tian Tian asked.


    Tao Zhi immediately expressed his loyalty to Tian Tian. ¡°Baby, I will always love you, and I will only love you.¡±


    Tian Tian smiled. She hooked Tao Zhi¡¯s pinky and said, ¡°Mmm, I love you too.¡±


    Tao Zhi touched her face and kissed her forehead. ¡°Come over and eat. After you¡¯re done, take a shower, and then we¡¯ll rest for a while. I¡¯m going to find thendlord to check out tomorrow morning. Wait for me here for a while.¡±


    They had originally booked for seven days. Now that they were leaving early, they had to go to thendlord to discuss the check-out. The check-out couldn¡¯t be done on the phone, so Tao Zhi had to go to thendlord to check out.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tian Tian nodded.

 Chapter 950: 950 Really Embarrassed

    Chapter 950: 950 Really Embarrassed<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi went to find thendlord to check out. Tian Tian was sitting at the entrance of the vi waiting for him. She liked this sea ofvender very much. If she hadn¡¯t met An Hui, she would definitely have stayed here for a few more days.


    He really hoped that he would never meet this woman again.<div>


    But what if he met her again? Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to sign with the Tao family¡¯s entertainmentpany? Wouldn¡¯t she be meeting Tao Zhi often then?


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Tian Tian patted her face and said to herself, ¡°Tian Tian, you can¡¯t be so weak. You¡¯re Ah Zhi¡¯s girlfriend. Why are you afraid of him? Besides, if she could be with Ah Zhi, they would have been together long ago. Why did they wait until now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson the next time I see her.¡± Tian Tian raised her fist. ¡°I can¡¯t lose to that woman!¡±


    ¡°Miss Tian, what a coincidence!¡± An Hui, who was wearing a pink dress, walked over leisurely as if she was not walking on a sandy path but on the red carpet of an international film festival.


    Tian Tian was unhappy to see her. ¡°What coincidence? We live here. You must havee to find us on purpose, right?¡±


    This woman must have done it on purpose. This ce was quite remote, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t pass through. She didn¡¯t believe that An Hui could walk here.


    An Hui¡¯s smile froze. Why did she feel that this little girl was different from yesterday? Yesterday, she was still so timid. Why did she speak so unyieldingly today?


    ¡°Actually, I heard that thevender here is especially beautiful, so I came here to admire the sea ofvender flowers.¡± An Hui exined.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce forbidden from strangers?¡± Tian Tian asked. ¡°Alt Zhi and I only came here with the permission of the host. Did Ms. An get a permit too?¡±


    An Hui had indeed heard that people were not allowed toe here, but after she found out that Tao Zhi lived in this vi, she could not sit still anymore and came over quietly early in the morning. On the way, she was stopped by a gardener. He did not allow her toe here, saying that this was a private flower field and she was not allowed to enter.


    ¡°Ms. An, you didn¡¯t sneak in, did you?¡± Tian Tian asked with a smile.<div>


    The fake smile on An Hui¡¯s face froze. ¡°How could I havee here secretly?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. ¡°Miss Tian, I¡¯m from Ah Zhi. Is he in the vi?¡±


    ¡°Is Ah Zhi someone you can talk to him as you want? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Tian Tian sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯re ssmates. I told you that when we met yesterday,¡± An Hui replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s already my boyfriend, so Ms. An, please don¡¯t address him in such a way that would cause misunderstandings. I find it rather repulsive.¡± Tian Tian said.


    An Hui refused to be outdone. ¡°Miss Tian, you¡¯re too petty. He¡¯s your boyfriend, but he¡¯s also my friend. You can¡¯t possibly stop your boyfriend from talking to others, right?¡±


    Tian Tian stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯m just petty. Alt Zhi is my boyfriend, not yours. Please don¡¯t look for him whenever you need him. If you¡¯re here to talk about work, then you can wait for him to go back. It¡¯s our vacation time now, so let¡¯s not talk about work.¡±


    When Tian Tian was sitting down, An Hui had not noticed the marks on her neck. However, as soon as she stood up, the kiss marks on Tian Tian neck and corbone could not be hidden. A few of the marks were very heavy. It was obvious that the other person sucked it hard.


    An Hui was very angry. There weren¡¯t any marks on Tian Tian¡¯s neck yesterday. Why were there so many marks overnight? Did Tian Tian seduce Tao Zhi against night? That must be the case.


    Tian Tian noticed that An Hui was looking at the hickeys on her body, so she pulled up her cor. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Ah Zhi always likes to leave marks on me. I¡¯ve told him many times, but he just doesn¡¯t listen.¡±


    An Hui smiled awkwardly. ¡°You must be close to him.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes,m!¡± Tian Tian smiled brightly. ¡°We truly love each other!¡±


    An Hui¡¯s expression was about to distort. What was this wretched girl showing off in front of her? If she had returned to the country earlier to look for Tao Zhi, what would have happened to this little girl?


    She had known Tao Zhi for more than ten years. If she had not gone abroad to develop her career, she would have married him long ago.


    Seeing An Hui¡¯s expression turn ugly, Tian Tian¡¯s mood lightened up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. An, please leave. We¡¯re leaving too.¡±

 Chapter 951: 951 Won’t Mind

    Chapter 951: 951 Won¡¯t Mind


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    An Hui was very dissatisfied with Tian Tian¡¯s attitude. She wasn¡¯t here to look for Tian Tian, so why should Tian Tian chase her out of this pce?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Tao Zhi. You¡¯re just Tao Zhi¡¯s girlfriend. You shouldn¡¯t be able to make decisions about his work, right? I came to talk to him about work today. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°Alt Zhi has already said that if Ms. An wants to talk about work, you can wait for him to go back.¡± Tian Tian smiled.


    ¡°Moreover, Xinghe Entertainment is just a smallpany under the Tao family. Even if you sign with them, Ah Zhi doesn¡¯t need to talk to you face-to- face.¡±


    An Hui was pissed. Xinghe was thergest entertainmentpany in the country. How could Tian Tian say that it was a smallpany?


    ¡°I will wait for Tao Zhi toe back!¡± As she spoke, An Hui was about to walk in.


    Tian Tian stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s private property. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tao Zhi¡¯s ssmate!¡± An Hui pped her hand away. ¡°When we met, you were still nowhere to be found.¡±


    Tian Tian felt sad for a moment, but when she saw that Tao Zhi had returned, her bad mood disappeared.


    She walked past An Hui and jogged to Tao Zhi. Then, she held Tao Zhi¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°All Zhi, have you finished everything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s set off now,¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile.


    He looked up and saw An Hui, so he asked, ¡°Ms. An, are you here for a walk? However, I advise you to leave quickly. Outsiders are not allowed to enter this ce. If you are discovered, you will be fined.¡±


    ¡°Tao Zhi, I¡¯m here to look for you,¡± said An Hui through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°We have to rush back to the capital now,¡± Tao Zhi said coldly.¡±We don¡¯t have time to talk about work with you. Also, don¡¯t tell me that you want to sign with Star Way Entertainment. Go through the formal process and apply yourself.¡±


    Tao Zhi wasn¡¯t stupid. He could naturally see through what Tian Tian could. At first, he felt that he and An Hui were old ssmates, so there was no need to make things too absolute. However, An Hui was not a well-behaved person, so he felt that there was no need to be nice to her anymore.


    Seeing that Tao Zhi and the others were about to leave, An Hui thought of another idea.


    An Hui smiled. ¡°I want to go back to the Capital too, but I¡¯ve just returned to the country. I¡¯m not familiar with the routes in the country, and I don¡¯t have a car. Can you give me a ride Of course, if Miss Tian Tian doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take the bus back myself.¡±


    Tao Zhi frowned. He was about to reject An Hui, but Tian Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I wonder if Miss An would mind joining us?¡±


    An Hui couldn¡¯t wait to be with them. At that time, she would be disgusted by Tian Tian, this little b*tch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind. Thank you!¡± An Hui said.


    Tao Zhi nced at her. Tian Tian winked at him, then turned to An Hui. ¡°Ms. An, we¡¯re leaving now. Do you want to leave now?¡±


    An Hui hadn¡¯t packed her things yet, but in order not to miss going back with Tao Zhi, she decided to leave first. She would let Fang Lan and the others help her pack her things.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been ying here for a few days. I¡¯ve had enough. I want to go back to the Capital as soon as possible. Do you have a lot of things? Do you want me to help you get some?¡±


    Actually, she was just saying that. She had no intention of helping them carry their luggage. Besides, normal people would not be embarrassed to let others help them carry their luggage.


    ¡°Sure! Thank you, Ms. An,¡± Tian Tian said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re such a kind person.¡±


    The road to Floral Vi was too narrow for the car to drive over, so they parked the car by the side of the road and walked for about five to six minutes.


    Tian Tian passed a box to An Hui. ¡°Ms. An, please help us carry this box but this box is a little heavy. I wonder if you would be able to carry it alone?


    An Hui looked at the small box and felt that Tian Tian still had some conscience. She had only arranged this small box for her, so she readily agreed. ¡°What¡¯s there that can¡¯t be moved?¡±


    She grabbed the bottom of the box with both hands and exerted a little strength, but she couldn¡¯t lift it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy!¡± An Hui blurted out.


    ¡°Ms. An, is this box very heavy?¡± Tian Tian asked with a smile

 Chapter 952: 952 Who Dislikes Who?

    Chapter 952: 952 Who Dislikes Who?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s not heavy. It¡¯s not heavy at all,¡± said An Hui. Tian Tian was the one who had moved the box to her. If Tian Tian could move it, she would definitely look down on her if she said that she couldn¡¯t move it herself.


    Tao Zhi knew that Tian Tian was deliberately tormenting An Hui, but An Hui didn¡¯t reject it, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    An Hui moved the heavy box step by step to the car by the roadside. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s in this box? Wiry is it so heavy?¡±


    Tian Tian opened the box and took out a bottle of rose wine that she bought yesterday and gave it to An Hui. ¡°It¡¯s rose wine that I bought in the vige. Miss An, you¡¯ve worked hard moving things. Here¡¯s a bottle for you!¡±


    An Hui was about to die from anger. She was so tired that she almost became a dog. In the end, she was carrying these few bottles of lousy wine. Who cared about this?


    ¡°Thankyou.¡± The corners of An Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. So she carried the bottle of wine into the back seat of the car.


    The backseat was filled with the things that Tian Tian and Tao Zhi had bought. Some were local specialties, while others were things that they had brought over.


    Tao Zhi and Tian Tian came alone. The backseat and trunk of the car were originally used by them to store their junk. Now that An Hui insisted on going back with them, she could only stay in the backseat with the junk.


    For the third time, An Hui pped away the bamboo pole that had poked her face. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why Tian Tian and Tao Zhi wanted to buy bamboo poles. Could it be that they wanted to use them as drying racks?


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t take the highway because he wanted to bring Tian Tian back. As long as there was a fun ce, he would stop the car and go with Tian Tian to look around.


    An Hui had been following them. She wanted to ruin Tian Tian and Tao Zhi¡¯s alone time, but the two of them did not take her seriously at all. When she spoke, the two of them ignored her at all.


    ¡°Air Zhi, try this fruit smoothie. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Tian Tian scooped out the smoothie from her bowl and gave it to Tao Zhi, using her own spoon.


    Tao Zhi opened his mouth and ate it, then started to feed Tian Tian.


    An Hui almost crushed the spoon in her hand. She had followed Tao Zhi and Tian Tian to disgust Tian Tian, but she did not expect to be disgusted by these two people now. The despicable couple, this detestable Tian Tian!


    After returning to the car, Tian Tian and Tao Zhi became even more aggressive. They would stop at every traffic light to kiss. Even if they didn¡¯t kiss, Tian Tian would feed Tao Zhi.


    An Hui was disgusted. She closed her eyes. If she couldn¡¯t see, she wouldn¡¯t be annoyed anymore.


    However, Tian Tian, who was sitting in the front seat, did not want An Hui to have any peaceful moment. She kept talking to Tao Zhi, andter, she even started ying music. Moreover, it was a song sung by An Hui¡¯s opponent overseas.


    An Hui felt physically ufortable when she heard those songs. However, Tian Tian yed all the songs of that girl group. Not only were there songs, but there were also videos. From An Hui¡¯s angle, she could see her opponents jumping around on the car TV.


    When they finally arrived in the Capital, An Hui touched her face had been hit red by the bamboo pole, and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to the capital for a long time. I don¡¯t know how to get home. Can I trouble Tao Zhi to send me back? If Miss Tian Tian is in a hurry, you can go back first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Tian Tian smiled. ¡°Alt Zhi doesn¡¯t knowwhere you live either. It¡¯s easy to take a taxi here. You can take a taxi wherever you want to go.¡±


    An Hui pretended to look pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl like me to take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°You can find someone to share a car with you,¡± Tian Tian said considerately.


    Tao Zhi stopped the car by the roadside and said, ¡°Ms. An, please get out of the car. I¡¯m out of gas. I need to get some gas.¡±


    An Hui red at the back of Tian Tian¡¯s head and pushed the door open angrily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    As soon as he got out of the car, Tao Zhi drove far away. He didn¡¯t look like he was out of gas at all.


    After Tao Zhi drove far away, Tian Tian said in annoyance, ¡°You drove too fast.


    I didn¡¯t have time to ask her for the fare.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Then should we go back and ask her for it now?¡±


    Tian Tian pursed her lips. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a magnanimous person. I won¡¯t hold it against her. However, in the future, you are not allowed to go out with her without me knowing. Otherwise, I will be angry.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I have time, I¡¯ll go out with you,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Tian Tian smiled happily. ¡°We should go back quickly. Rourou and the others have already returned.¡±

 Chapter 953: 953 Tan Ron Meets An Hui

    Chapter 953: 953 Tan Ron Meets An Hui


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Tan Ron was grinning from ear to ear when she heard Tian Tian teasing An Hui. ¡°I thought you were a cute little bunny. I didn¡¯t expect you to have the soul of a fox hidden in your bones!¡±


    Tian Tian raised her eyebrows. Then, she said regretfully, ¡°Air Zhi drove too fast. Otherwise, I would have asked her to transfer the fare to us.¡±


    ¡°If you had really asked her to transfer the fare to you, she would probably have fainted from anger,¡± Tan Ron said.


    Tian Tian chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kindly call 120 and tell the doctor that she fainted from a heatstroke.¡±


    After Tan Rou finishedughing, she got down to business. ¡°You said that she wants to sign with our family¡¯s Xinghe Entertainment? How good is she?¡±


    Tian Tian immediately became upset. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for a lot of information about her these past two days. I found out that although their girl group isn¡¯t very famous overseas, they¡¯re still quite capable. There aren¡¯t any decent girl groups in the country now. Maybe they will really be signed.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly and said, ¡°One of the conditions to be a celebrity in Xinghe Entertainment is to have the ability and the other is to have a decent character. I¡¯ll help you test her. If her strength and character are passable, we¡¯ll sign her. But after signing it, she won¡¯t be in the Capital. Instead, she¡¯ll be sent out so that she can never see Big Brother again.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what I did was too much, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Tian Tian was conflicted.


    ¡°She was the one who coveted the person she shouldn¡¯t have. It has nothing to do with you. Even if she¡¯s very capable, I won¡¯t agree if she wants to snatch my brother away from you. My sister-inw can only be you. I won¡¯t acknowledge everyone else.¡±


    Moreover, from Tian Tian¡¯s description, it could be seen that An Hui was not a simple-minded person. She knew that Tao Zhi had a girlfriend, but she still came to look for Tao Zhi time and time again. She definitely had bad intentions.


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Rou. I really love you so much!¡± Tian Tian smiled again.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you love my big brother the most?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°The man I love the most is your brother, and the girl I like the most is you,¡± Tian Tian said embarrassedly.


    ¡°You really know how to talk,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    After getting information about An Hui from Tian Tian, Tan Rou called the general manager of Xinghe Entertainment and asked them to pay attention to a person named An Hui. Once that person came to thepany to submit an artiste application, they would pass the news to Tan Rou.


    After waiting for three days, Tan Rou finally received news regarding An Hui. She and her sister, Fang Lan, had indeed submitted their artiste applications, and the interview was today.


    Tan Rou put on some makeup, then put on a hat and a mask, pretending to be a neer who was here for the interview.


    There were many people at the interview venue. The hall was filled with young men and women, and each of them was very outstanding. Those who could survive in the entertainment industry were either rich or good-looking. Those who were not rich or good-looking could only work hard slowly.


    Tan Rou sat down and read a magazine. In fact, she was observing An Hui.


    An Hui was indeed good-looking. She was wearing an aqua blue dress today and attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment she appeared.


    Tan Rou suddenly thought of Liu Xing. Liu Xing liked blue too, but she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to wear a blue dress now. The crime of assault with a gun was not a small one. Liu Xing should be sentenced to death.


    An Hui had been looking around. She wanted to see if there was anyone prettier than her today, but unfortunately, there was not a single one. These people were average-looking and not as good-looking as her.


    Suddenly, her gaze was attracted to a girl in a white T-shirt and ck pants. The girl didn¡¯t show her face, but her skin was smooth and fair, very eye-catching.


    An Hui walked over. The girl looked up at her and then lowered her head to read the magazine.


    An Hui was shocked. This girl¡¯s eyes were so beautiful, as if they could speak. She thought of Snow White in the fairy tale, as if she was talking about this girl.


    She did not see the girl¡¯s face. There were only two kinds of people who would wear masks and hats here. One was ugly and unwilling to show their faces, and the other was very good-looking and unwilling to show their faces.


    An Hui was extremely curious. She took the initiative to ask, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s such a hot day. Aren¡¯t you hot wearing a mask and a hat?¡±

 Chapter 954: 954 Don’t Come Near Me

    Chapter 954: 954 Don¡¯t Come Near Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In order not to expose herself, Tan Ron didn¡¯t say anything. She shook her head gently and continued reading her magazine.


    An Hui was still staring at her. She had a premonition that this girl would be her biggest obstacle today.


    Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s review was very strict. Although An Hui and Fang Lan had debuted overseas, the market back in the country was different. They were all inexperienced neers here, so everything depended on whether Xinghe Entertainment was willing to ept them.


    An Hui was not doing well overseas. As she grew older, the number ofmercial and variety shows that they could take on decreased. They could not survive overseas, so they decided toe back.


    She identally found out that her high school ssmate was a rich second- generation heir and that his family had an entertainmentpany, so she wanted to sign into their family¡¯spany through her ssmate rtionship. If she could marry Tao Zhi, that would be the best.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Tao Zhi to already have a girlfriend. Moreover, his attitude towards her was very cold. She originally wanted to use Tao Zhi¡¯s rtionship to enter Xinghe Entertainment, but now it seemed that there was no hope.


    It was not easy for Star Way Entertainment to hold an artiste recruitment fair. An Hui could not give up this opportunity because only three people would be signed into Star Way Entertainment. The rest could only wait for the next year.


    ¡°Are you here for the interview too?¡± An Hui sat beside Tan Rou and asked with a smile.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you dressed like this?¡± An Hui asked patiently.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to answer, so she got up and went to the bathroom.


    However, An Hui followed him. She carried her bag and said to Fang Lan, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom to touch up my makeup. Wait for me.¡±


    Fang Lan urged her to hurry up. Their numbers would be called soon.


    Tan Rou stood in front of the sink to wash her hands after going to the bathroom. An Hui took the opportunity to walk over. She pretended to put lipstick on her mouth, but in fact, her eyes never left Tan Rou.


    Just as Tan Rou was about to leave, An Hui suddenly reached out to take off her hat and mask. Tan Rou had been paying attention to An Hui¡¯s movements, so she didn¡¯t let her seed.


    An Hui couldn¡¯t take off Tan Rou¡¯s hat and mask. She said angrily, ¡°Are you dressed like this to attract the examiner? Don¡¯t think that the examiner will take a second look at you just because you¡¯re dressed so strangely. You have to know that I¡¯ll definitely be selected for today¡¯s interview!¡±


    Tan Rou looked up and nced at An Hui indifferently. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    An Hui exploded. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°Who are you calling sick? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick if you¡¯re wrapped up so tightly in the summer.¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes and was about to go out first, but An Hui stopped her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± An Hui stood in front of Tan Rou. ¡°Take off your mask quickly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the security guards to arrest you!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°As long as you take off your mask and show me, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± An Hui said. As she spoke, she reached out to take off Tan Rou¡¯s mask.


    Tan Rou pped the back of her hand away, causing it to turn red.


    An Hui immediately retracted her hand in pain. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Tan Rou warned.


    An Hui was pped. She couldn¡¯t let it go just like that. She put her bag aside and said, ¡°I have to take off your mask today!¡±


    She quickly reached her hand to Tan Rou¡¯s ear. Tan Rou grabbed her arm and threw her over her shoulder. There were high steps specially designed for children at the sink. When An Hui fell down, her head hit the steps. Although it wasn¡¯t a serious injury, there was still arge patch of red on the right side of his forehead.


    ¡°How dare you hurt me?!¡± An Hui had just gotten up, but the floor was too slippery. She knocked into the sink again. This time, she wasn¡¯t as lucky as you. The side of the sink was covered in ceramic tiles, and her head was instantly injured.


    ¡°My head! I¡¯m bleeding!¡± An Hui felt liquid slide down her face. She touched it with her hand and immediately felt blood.


    Tan Rou did not expect such a thing to happen either. When she threw An Hui just now, she held back her strength and did not want to cause much harm to An Hui. It was just that An Hui was more unlucky and hurt her own head.

 Chapter 955:955 She Made a Move First

    Chapter 955:955 She Made a Move First


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I told you not to touch me. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Tan Rou adjusted her mask. ¡°If something like this happens again, I definitely won¡¯t throw you to the ground.¡±


    An Hui covered her head and said in a panic, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. You hurt my head. You have topensate me!¡±


    Tan Rou felt that An Hui was being unreasonable. She fell on her own, so what did it have to do with her? Moreover, she had already warned An Hui not to touch her. It was An Hui who did not listen and caused such a consequence.


    Tan Rou ignored her and walked out of the bathroom. An Hui was still shouting with her eyes closed. When she opened her eyes, the girl in ck was long gone.


    An Hui stomped her feet hard a few times, almost breaking the heel of her high heels. She looked at herself in the mirror and was both angry and regretful. If she participated in an interview like this, she would be rejected!


    ¡°What should we do? I can¡¯t be eliminated! I want to enter the path of stardom. I want to be the mistress of the Tao family!¡± An Hui said angrily.


    Not long after Tan Rou returned to her seat, An Hui ran out crying. She covered the wound on her forehead and ran to Tan Rou. ¡°You vicious woman. To prevent me from passing the interview, you hurt my face. You¡¯re too vicious!¡±


    Fang Lan ran over. She looked at the blood on An Hui¡¯s face and said in surprise, ¡°Huihui, what happened to your head?¡±


    ¡°It was this strange woman who did it!¡± An Hui cried.


    ¡°I met her at the sink just now and wanted to go up and say hello to her. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly go crazy and push me to the ground. Then, I hit my head!¡±


    There were no surveince cameras in the toilet, so An Hui could say whatever she wanted. Anyway, she was the one who was injured now, so everyone would stand on her side.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You reached out your hand to take off my mask. How can you me me? Besides, you slipped on the water beside the sink. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°I just saw a piece of paper in your hair and wanted to help you take it off,¡± An Hui said.


    ¡°Guess what the mirror on the sink is for?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°You were the one who threw me on the ground on purpose!¡± An Hui said stubbornly.


    ¡°And you were the only one washing your hands there just now, so you must have spilled the water on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Your ability to spout nonsense is amazing!¡± Tan Rou stood up. ¡°You were the one who started it. I was just defending myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Fang Lan defended An Hui. ¡°An Hui just wanted to get dirty things for you. Not only did you not appreciate it, but you even hurt her face. You must be jealous of her beauty and don¡¯t want her to pass the interview, right?¡±


    Tan Rou really admired this woman¡¯s imagination. Not to mention that she was not jealous at all, even if she was jealous of An Hui, she would not have hit her here.


    ¡°What¡¯s the background of this girl in ck?¡± A girl who came for the interview said, ¡°Since she dares to cause trouble here, her family must be very well-off. She might even be a rtive of the Tao family.¡±


    Another boy said, ¡°Xinghe Entertainment has always been fair. If the interviewer finds out that she hurt someone else¡¯s face, they will remove her.¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°Look at her ck mask and ck hat. It must be because she¡¯s ugly and doesn¡¯t dare to show her face. She hurt someone else¡¯s face because she¡¯s ugly. Just based on this, she¡¯ll never pass the interview.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t here to be a celebrity, so she didn¡¯t care about what others were saying ¡°Are you done arguing? This is not a ce for you to make a fuss!¡±


    Her aura was very strong, and it instantly stunned the people around her. Those people forgot what they were going to say for a moment; even An Hui was stunned for half a minute.


    When An Hui came back to her senses, she cried again and said, ¡°Everyone saw it. She treated me so arrogantly just now!¡±


    Then, she said to Tan Rou, ¡°Just you wait. When the intervieweres, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    It was unknown if they had shouted ¡®the interviewer is here¡¯, but everyone instantly quieted down. They made way for the interviewer so that he could reach the two of them immediately.


    Everyone loved drama. After all, these two people were theirpetitors. If they were both eliminated, then their hopes would be even greater.

 Chapter 956: 956 Knowing Tao Zhi

    Chapter 956: 956 Knowing Tao Zhi


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    A middle-aged woman with gold-rimmed sses walked over to them. She touched her sses and asked, ¡°What are you guys arguing about here?¡±


    Those who came for the interview immediately fell silent. There were too few spots, and they had to leave a good impression in front of the interviewers.


    The middle-aged woman nced around and then her gaze fell on An Hui¡¯s head. ¡°What happened to your head?¡±


    An Hui bit her lip and stole a nce at Tan Rou.


    She still didn¡¯t dare to say that it was the girl in the ck mask who hurt her head. The other party would not admit it. If they quarreled here, the people from Xinghe Entertainment would chase them out.


    The middle-aged woman was a little unhappy. She said, ¡°You know you¡¯reing for an interview today. Why can¡¯t you be more careful? Now that your face is injured, how would I be able to judge your face?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like the tone and way this woman spoke. Although these people were here for an interview, they had their dignity and shouldn¡¯t be treated like goods.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± An Hui lowered her head humbly.


    After the middle-aged woman lectured An Hui, she said arrogantly, ¡°My name is Zhu Yun. I¡¯m the interviewer who interviewed you today. Those who I like, I¡¯ll hand in your application forms.¡±


    She looked at An Hui and said, ¡°Although your head is injured, your foundation is still very good. Among this group of people, you¡¯re the most good-looking. Give me your application form.¡±


    An Hui was very happy and immediately took out the application form from her bag. ¡°Please take good care of me!¡±


    Zhu Yun flipped through her application form briefly. After seeing her past experiences, she was a little surprised. ¡°So you¡¯ve already started your journey overseas but why did you choose to return here?¡±


    An Hui couldn¡¯t say that she came back because she couldn¡¯t make it abroad. She said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been abroad for a few years and I¡¯m a little homesick. It just so happened that one of my high school ssmates contacted me and said that he could find me an entertainmentpany here so that I could be close to my family. I didn¡¯t expect him to find me Xinghe entertainment. It¡¯s a surprise!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your high school ssmate?¡± Zhu Yunduo asked.


    An Hui smiled politely. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you his name, but I can tell you his surname. His surname is also Tao, and he works in the Tao family¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Since the person you¡¯re talking about is your high school ssmate, which year did you graduate?¡± Zhu Yun asked.


    An Hui told Zhu Yun the date of her graduation. Zhu Yun¡¯s expression changed when she heard it. She smiled and said to An Hui, ¡°Well, I do like your appearance. You are making it to the next round.¡±


    An Hui was very happy, but she said, ¡°Madam, please return my application form to me. I didn¡¯t fill in one piece of information just now.¡±


    Zhu Yun had already guessed that she was talking about Tao Zhi, so he was very patient with her. ¡°Of course, filling out the application form is very important. Give it to me after you fill it out.¡±


    After An Hui took back the application form, she pretended to go to the side to fill it out. In fact, she had mixed a note with words between the few pieces of paper. It looked like a check.


    Everyone else had their eyes on Zhu Yun, hoping that they could be the second person to enter the interview which was why they did not notice An Hui¡¯s little actions at all. Only Tan Rou had been looking at An Hui the whole time, so she naturally noticed An Hui¡¯s action of putting the check away.


    However, she did not know if Zhu Yun would ept it.


    Zhu Yun picked a few good-looking young men and women. Then, she returned to look for An Hui and asked if she had filled out the form.


    An Hui respectfully handed the form over and reminded Zhu Yun, ¡°Madam, please help me take a look. Do I still have any information that I haven¡¯t filled in? You have to take a closer look. Don¡¯t miss any information.¡±


    Zhu Yun sensed that there was a hidden meaning in her words, so she carefully flipped through the information. Suddenly, a check with arge amount of money appeared between the application forms. She immediately closed the application form.


    ¡°Yes, the information is veryplete this time.¡± Zhu Yun smiled. ¡°Just follow behind me and help me collect the rest of the forms.¡±


    An Hui was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Rotten worm,¡± Tan Rou sneered and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 957: 957 Call Security

    Chapter 957: 957 Call Security


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhu Yun was in a good mood after picking her candidates. Although there were not many good seedlings in this batch, they were all very good at reading other people faces. In a short while, Zhu Yun¡¯s pocket was filled with a lot of good things. Some were bank cards, and some were checks.


    In the end, Zhu Yun came to Tan Rou. She said condescendingly, ¡°Take off your mask and hat for me to see. If you¡¯re good enough, maybe I¡¯ll let you stay.¡±


    She hated people who pretended to be cold the most, so she left the girl with the mask to the end. She didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t submit the form at the end. Zhu Yun was a little curious. She had to take off this girl¡¯s mask today.


    Tan Rou continued to flip through the magazine as if she hadn¡¯t heard Zhu Yun¡¯s words.


    Zhu Yun raised her voice. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with your attitude? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyes and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m here for an interview?¡±


    She¡¯s not here for an interview? After hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, An Hui almost regretted it to death. Since she was not here for the interview, there was no need for her to cause trouble for her. Fortunately, An Hui had already been chosen by Zhu Yun. Otherwise, she would have fainted on the spot.


    Zhu Yun was very angry. ¡°Since you¡¯re not here for the interview, why are you sitting here? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°Is it up to you whether 1 leave or not?¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    Zhu Yun was considered a minor leader in Xinghe Entertainment. Those celebrities were very polite to her. She had never seen anyone argue with her. ¡°Security, where¡¯s the security?¡± Zhu Yun raised her head and shouted for the security guards toe over. ¡°Hurry up and kick her out!¡±


    Tan Rou continued to provoke her. ¡°Did you call security over to kick you out?¡±


    Zhu Yun pointed at Tan Rou. ¡°You, get out!¡±


    Tan Rou stood up, but she didn¡¯t get out. Instead, she walked around Zhu Yun and went straight to the interview stage behind her. As she walked, she said, ¡°Manager Zhu, you¡¯ve been in Xinghe Entertainment for six years. Don¡¯t you know the rules and regtions of Xinghe Entertainment?¡±


    When Zhu Yun heard this, she instantly panicked. Could it be that this girl in front of her also had a background?


    The people she chose today were either people who gave her money or had a background. However, she did not know the background of this ck-masked girl, so she did not dare to make a conclusion easily.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the security? Why isn¡¯t the security here yet?¡± Zhu Yun only wanted to chase this girl out now. Otherwise, who knew what would happenter.


    ¡°The security guards won¡¯t listen to you.¡± Tan Rou smiled and picked up the application form on the table.


    The application forms of those who passed the first round of interviews would be left behind, and there would be a score on them. Tan Rou flipped through a few application forms. The one with the highest score was An Hui. The others all had 90 to 95 points, but An Hui¡¯s score was 99 points.


    ¡°99 points? Does she deserve this score?¡± Tan Rou mocked.


    An Hui¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they chase her out? What if she destroys our application forms?¡±


    Tan Rou took out An Hui¡¯s application form alone. She rolled it up and patted her hands lightly. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you that afraid that I ll break your application form?¡±


    An Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Tan Rou tore the application form in half and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± An Hui rushed forward and took the application form out of the trash can. Unfortunately, the application form had been torn, and the red word ¡®Pass¡¯ on it had been torn.


    Zhu Yun was also furious. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± However, she was even angrier that the security guard wasn¡¯t here yet.


    ¡°Is it because my words are useless? Where are the security guards? No, it¡¯s useless for them toe over. Call the police, quickly call the police to arrest her!¡±


    ¡°You can call the police and see if the police wille to arrest you or me.¡± Tan Rou nced at Zhu Yun coldly. ¡°Zhu Yun, the HR manager of Xingtu Entertainment. In the six years that I¡¯ve been at Xingtu Entertainment, you¡¯ve recruited 364. people. Among them, 302 were terminated due to various reasons.. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 958: 958 Substitution

    Chapter 958: 958 Substitution


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhu Yun¡¯s face turned pale. Who was this girl? Why did she know so much about her?


    ¡°Not only that.¡± Tan Rou continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been at Xinghe Entertainment for six years. The total amount of bribes you took in private was as high as 20 million?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I¡¯ve been working at Xinghe Entertainment for so many years. I¡¯ve always been loyal to thepany. I¡¯ve never done anything like what you said!¡± Zhu Yun denied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I have evidence anyway,¡± Tan Rou said.


    After finding out that the interviewer today was Zhu Yun, Tan Rou began to investigate Zhu Yun¡¯s background. She would not have known if she did not investigate, but she was shocked when she did. Zhu Yun had only been in Xingtu Entertainment for six years. She did not expect her to have taken so much money.


    At this moment, the security guard appeared.


    Zhu Yun heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the security guard. She ordered, ¡°Hurry up and throw her out!¡±


    The two security guards looked at the girl in a white T-shirt and ck pants in front of them and did not move for a long time.


    Zhu Yun was anxious. ¡°What are you guys staring at? Do you want to be fired?¡±


    The two security guards were still looking at the girl, unwilling to listen to Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun was exasperated. She ran straight to the security guard and shouted, ¡°How dare you disobey me? I¡¯ll fire you now!¡±


    ¡°You have no right to fire them. Call your President Shao over. I have something to say to him.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhu Yun mocked. ¡°You want to see our President Shao? I think you¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    Tan Rou ignored her and she threw away the applications. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing the audition today.¡±


    Zhu Yun ran to Tan Rou and looked up at her. ¡°What right do you have to do so?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m qualified or not in a while,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhu Yun was furious. Seeing that the security guards were not doing anything, she tried to pull Tan Rou away. Tan Rou dodged.


    Zhu Yun grabbed the official seal and documents on the table and threw them at Tan Rou. ¡°You brat, how dare you ignore me? I¡¯ll show you how powerful 1 am today!¡±


    Tan Rou grabbed her hand and pushed her to the ground with a little force.


    Zhu Yun shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police to arrest you.¡±


    Just as they were in a mess, the general manager of Xinghe Entertainment, President Shao, arrived. He was 45 years old this year and had been working in Xingtu Entertainment for 20 years. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked when he saw the papers on the ground.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to hold the audition?¡±


    ¡°President Shao!¡± Zhu Yun shouted, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    An Hui immediatelyined to President Shao, ¡°President Shao, she was the one who caused trouble. Not only did she tear up my application form, but she also threw¡¯ away other people¡¯s application forms. She even said that she would be the one to choose. She¡¯s too arrogant.¡±


    President Shao only took a nce at the person in the ck mask and panicked. ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here?¡±


    He had just learned that Tan Rou wasing over. It was all his subordinates ¡®fault for not telling him that Tan Rou wasing over. He had almost made a huge mistake.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Shao,¡± Tan Rou said politely as she took off her mask and hat.


    President Shao smiled and said, ¡°Miss, are you here to visit us? It¡¯s the annual audition today. You have picked a good day toe visit us. Although there was a small ident just now, Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately get someone to decorate the venue. Bring me some more application forms.¡± President Shao was already a long-time employee of Xinghe Entertainment. He would not panic over a small matter like Zhu Yun.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Aren¡¯t there still so many people who haven¡¯t submitted their application forms? Just pick from there.¡± Those who had not been selected immediately became happy and took out the application forms from their bags.


    ¡°Big¡­ Young Miss!¡± Zhu Yun also recognized Tan Rou. No wonder she felt that this girl¡¯s eyes w¡¯ere beautiful and familiar. It turned out that the girl who came to cause trouble was Tan Rou!


    ¡°Manager Zhu, do you think I¡¯m qualified to make sure decisions?¡± Tan Rou asked Zhu Yun.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re qualified¡­¡± Zhu Yun broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I have no objections to whoever you choose, Eldest Miss.¡±


    President Shao also red at Zhu Yun. How dare this stupid guy offend Miss?


    ¡°Young miss, let¡¯s go to the side. It¡¯s quite tiring to stand here.¡± President Shao smiled apologetically..

 Chapter 959: 959 Clarity

    Chapter 959: 959 rity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just stand here.¡± Tan Rou leaned against the table. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch from here today and see how our Xinghe Entertainment chooses their candidates. Could it be settled with just money?¡±


    A drop of cold sweat trickled down President Shao¡¯s forehead. ¡°What are you talking about, Miss? Ourpany has always been known for being strict. Why would we ept bribes?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, President Shao? Then why don¡¯t you ask Manager Zhu what he has been doing these past few years?¡±


    As Zhu Yun¡¯s immediate superior, President Shao naturally knew what Zhu Yun had done. After Zhu Yun received the benefits, she would share a portion of it with him. No one wouldin about having too much money, so President Shao had always turned a blind eye to Zhu Yun¡¯s actions.


    ¡°1 didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Zhu Yun shook his head. ¡°Miss, you have to believe me. I¡¯ve worked in Xinghe Entertainment for so many years. Even if 1 don¡¯t have any credit, I¡¯ve worked hard! 1 may not have done a good job today. Give me another chance, and I¡¯ll immediately choose someone else.¡±


    An Hui did not agree. She had just given out one million! If they decided to choose someone else, wouldn¡¯t that mean her money has gone to waste?


    ¡°Manager Zhu, I¡¯ve already entered the second round with the highest score. You won¡¯t deny it, right?¡± An Hui asked.


    Zhu Yun winked at her, telling her to shut up.


    However, An Hui acted as if she didn¡¯t see it. She continued, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already entered the second round of the interview. Even if the eldest daughter of the Tao familyes personally, it won¡¯t change this fact.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    An Hui was delighted. ¡°I knew that the eldest daughter of the Tao family is a reasonable person.¡±


    However, before she could be happy for three seconds, Tan Rou said, ¡°You¡¯ve been eliminated in the second round. You don¡¯t have toe again.¡±


    An Hui¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°What exactly did I do to make you unhappy?¡±


    She seemed to have forgotten what had happened in the bathroom.


    ¡°Is bribing the interviewer enough to get rid of you?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    An Hui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I didn¡¯t bribe the interviewer.¡±


    Tan Rou took out her phone and asked someone to bring her a high-definition projector. ¡°I told you that 1 have evidence to shut you up.¡±


    The first video was of An Hui bribing Zhu Yun, followed by the other selected people bribing Zhu Yun. After Zhu Yun received the check and bank card, she stuffed them into her pocket. Her pocket was very loose, and even if she had dozens of cards, she could still stuff more of them in.


    After President Shao saw the video, he scolded Zhu Yun first. ¡°Zhu Yun, you! Aren¡¯t we paying you enough? Why are you still taking bribe?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhu Yun saw that she could not quibble, so she threw the trouble to others. ¡°Miss, President Shao, you have to help me! 1 didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for it, but they gave it to me. There were too many people at that time, so I could only ept it at first.¡±


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t look troubled when you epted them. You were all smiles.¡±


    ¡± 1 just don¡¯t want to fall out with them,¡± Zhu Yun exined. ¡°Besides, I was prepared to return the money to them.¡±


    She took out her bank card and check. ¡°Miss, all the money is here. 1 didn¡¯t touch a single cent.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t even look at Zhu Yun. ¡°President Shao, just do what you need to do. Just tell my brother the results.¡±


    When Tan Rou mentioned Tao Zhi, Zhu Yun immediately thought of An Hui. ¡°An Hui, didn¡¯t you say that you were good friends with President Tao? Can you quickly call him and plead for mercy then?¡±


    An Hui¡¯s face darkened. She was not that close to Tao Zhi at all. She had also seen Tao Zhi¡¯s attitude a few days ago. Tao Zhi did not remember her at all. How could she plead with Tao Zhi?


    ¡°Regarding this matter, my big brother has something to say.¡± Tan Rou released a voice message from Tao Zhigang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it however I want. I¡¯m really not familiar with An Hui. If 1 hadn¡¯t met her two days ago, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I had such a high school ssmate.¡± Tao Zhi seemed to be very busy. He sent a voice message.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let Tiantian know about An Hui. She doesn¡¯t want me to have any contact with An Hui. I don¡¯t want to upset Tiantian..¡±

 Chapter 960: 960 Deceiving Yourself

    Chapter 960: 960 Deceiving Yourself


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Tan Rou deliberately asked, ¡°I heard you say that my big brother asked you toe for the interview but he just said that he didn¡¯t know you?¡±


    An Hui¡¯s face turned pale. She had told so many people that she knew Tao Zhi, but Tao Zhi said that he wasn¡¯t familiar with her. How could she put her face down?


    fang Lan was also angry. ¡°Huihui, what happened? Didn¡¯t you say that you have a good rtionship with President Tao? Why did President Tao say that he¡¯s not familiar with you? No! You have to give me an exnation today!¡±


    She had also given money to Zhu Yun today. If Zhu Yun was fired, she would not be able to get her money back. Moreover, that was more than half of her savings. If it was not for the sake of entering Xinghe Entertainment, she would not be willing to spend so much money.


    An Hui was annoyed. When she heard Fang Lan¡¯s usation, she was instantly annoyed. ¡°Is there any use in asking me this now? I want to pass the interview too!¡±


    Tan Rou felt her head hurt when she heard them arguing. President Shao could tell that Tan Rou was getting impatient and asked the security guards to take An Hui and Zhu Yun out.


    An Hui didn¡¯t know where she got the strength from. She waved the security guard¡¯s hand away and rushed to Tan Rou. ¡°Why are you targeting me?¡±


    She finally understood that Tan Rou had been targeting her from the beginning. However, she did not understand why Tan Rou would do that. There should be no conflict between them, right?


    She was not willing to be chased out like this. If she was chased out, all the money she spent would be wasted. Moreover, if she was rejected by Xinghe Entertainment today, she would not be able to survive in the entertainment industry in this country. After all, no entertainmentpany was willing to offend Xinghe Entertainment, let alone the Tao family.


    ¡°You? Are you even worth it?¡± Tan Rou mocked.


    An Hui refused to give up. She said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not here for the interview at all, you¡¯re just causing trouble for me. You must be targeting me. Miss Tao, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you in any way, right?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I dide for you. Although you didn¡¯t offend me, you offended my good friend. Didn¡¯t you hear what my brother said just now? If you get involved with him again, his girlfriend will be angry.¡±


    An Hui was not stupid. She immediately realized who Tan Rou was standing up for. ¡°Tian Tian?¡±


    She did not expect that damned little girl. Anhui had yet to settle the score with her for teasing An Huist time. She did not expect it to be her again.


    ¡°Tian Tian said that you¡¯re good-looking, but 1 don¡¯t see you looking that good either. She doesn¡¯t need to worry, because my brother will never take a fancy to someone like you,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Impossible, why would Tao Zhi like that kind of stupid little girl? Look at her round face. It¡¯s like a big white steamed bun. She¡¯s so ugly. How could Tao Zhi take a fancy to her?¡±


    Tan Rou grabbed An Hui¡¯s clothes and warned, ¡°Is Tiantian someone you can talk about?¡±


    In Tan Ron¡¯s eyes, Tian Tian was the cutest girl. She would never allow anyone to say that Tian Tian was not good-looking.


    ¡°Tao Zhi likes me. We¡¯ve known each other since junior high school. In high school, he basically wouldn¡¯t talk to other girls. He would only talk to me. He would also copy my homework, only my homework! He loves me! He definitely loves me. He only likes Tian Tian because I¡¯m overseas and haven¡¯t returned.Now that I¡¯m back, he¡¯ll definitely return to my side.¡±


    Tan Rou was really speechless. There should be a limit to her fantasies. How did she know that Tao Zhi liked her?


    ¡°Are you hallucinating?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Thest person with hallucinations has be a cripple. Do you want to be like her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fantasizing. Tao Zhi loves me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Fang Lan. We¡¯re colleagues. She knows that Tao Zhi likes me.¡±


    Seeing this situation, Fang Lan roughly knew what was going on. She sneered and pped An Hui¡¯s face. ¡°Tao Zhi isn¡¯t familiar with you at all. Why are you lying to yourself?¡±


    That despicable An Hui had actually lied to her for so long. After today¡¯s matter was resolved, she would definitely make An Hui pay her back double..

 Chapter 961: 961 Help Me One More Time

    Chapter 961: 961 Help Me One More Time


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tao Zhi doesn¡¯t like me?¡± An Hui suddenly sobered up and said in shock. ¡°Impossible, how could he not like me?¡±


    While she was still in a daze, Tan Rou gestured to President Shao. President Shao immediately ordered the security guards to take the crazy An Hui out. An Hui did not resist and let the security guards drag her away.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± Fang Lan looked at An Hui and then at Tan Rou. She said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already passed the first round of interviews. Isn¡¯t it counted?!¡±


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes at her and said coldly, ¡°Her qualifications are average, and her character isn¡¯t very good. She doesn¡¯t need to participate in the second round of interviews. She must never be hired in the future.¡±


    When Fang Lan heard that she had been rejected, she immediately turned to Zhu Yun for help. ¡°Manager Zhu, you can¡¯t leave me alone after receiving my money!¡±


    Zhu Yun¡¯s face was contorted. She pushed Fang Lan¡¯s hand away. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to deal with your matters.¡± Tan Rou seemed to have just remembered Zhu Yun. ¡°President Shao, ording to the rules of Xinghe Entertainment, how should we deal with those who ept bribes?¡±


    President Shao replied, ¡°Fired of course! File awsuit to let the judge her crimes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± Tan Rou sat on a chair beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s start the audition. I¡¯ll be watching from the side.¡±


    Tan Rou was tired after a day of interviews, but she did not forget to tell Tian Tian about what happened today.


    ¡°How dare she say that Ah Zhi asked her to join the audition?¡± Tian Tian¡¯s smile was so wide that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°You should have brought me along today. I want to get the fare back.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go now. She doesn¡¯t have the money to give you now. Bribing Zhu Yun has probably used up most of her assets. Now, she still has to think about how to find a new entertainmentpany. Do you think she has extra money to give you now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Tian Tian sat cross-legged on the bed, hugging a doll that Tao Zhi had given her andughing non-stop.


    Tan Rou saw her silly look and yed the voice message sent by Tao Zhi to her. ¡°This is what Big Brother said. He did not know An Hui at all so you don¡¯t have to be angry with Big Brother because of this in the future.¡±


    Tian Tian guaranteed, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with him. I like him the most. Why would I be angry with him?¡±


    Tan Rou secretly recorded this sentence and sent it to Tao Zhi. She was a professional in deepening the rtionship between her brother and sister-in-w.


    Tao Zhi had just gotten off work and hadn¡¯t left thepany yet. When he received Tan Ron¡¯s voice message, he didn¡¯t click on it immediately. Instead, he chose to convert the voice message to text.


    He was stunned when he read the message. Why would Xiao Rou send him such a voice message? Hence, he lowered the volume and immediately opened the voice chat.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t his sister¡¯s voice, but his girlfriend¡¯s. The smile on his face never stopped after he heard the voice message.


    ¡°Mr. Tao?¡± The people around him saw the smile on his face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Tao, what made you so happy?¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My girlfriend just said that she misses me and wants me to go back quickly.¡±


    They were all old employees of thepany. Naturally, they would speak humannguage to everyone they saw. The old employee praised, ¡°I was lucky enough to meet Miss Tianst time. Miss Tian is really cute! She¡¯s a perfect match for you, President Tao!¡±


    Tao Zhi was delighted to hear that. ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    However, his smile disappeared when he saw An Hui. He didn¡¯t know how An Hui managed to sneak into the underground parking lot. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw the dejected An Hui standing beside his car.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s first reaction was that he could no longer drive this car.


    ¡°Tao Zhi! Alt Zhi, help me one more time. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m going to die.¡± An Hui rushed over crazily when she saw Tao Zhi.


    The employee beside him was puzzled. ¡°Hey, who is this person? Why does she look like she¡¯s not in his right mind?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed not in her right mind,¡± Tao Zhi said. In the afternoon, Tan Rou told him what had happened that day. When he heard An Hui¡¯s words, he felt his head buzz. Did he offend An Hui in some way? Why did An Hui say those words to harm him? If Tian Tian knew about what she said, she would be angry.


    ¡°Air Zhi, help me one more time, please! Just like in the past. We used to have a good rtionship, didn¡¯t we?¡± An Hui shouted.


    When the employees next to her heard An Hui say this, they thought that she was Tao Zhi¡¯s lover.

 Chapter 962: 962 Let’s Chat Here

    Chapter 962: 962 Let¡¯s Chat Here


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You guys stay here.¡± Tao Zhi could not be alone with An Hui. What if rumors spread?


    Since the boss had spoken, the employees naturally did not dare to leave. They stood to the side tactfully, leaving space for the two of them.


    An Hui didn¡¯t want so many people to hear their conversation, so she said shyly, ¡°Ah Zhi, can we talk somewhere quiet?¡±


    Tao Zhi frowned. ¡°Please call me by my name or Mr. Tao. Don¡¯t call me by my nickname. Only my parents and my lover can call me by my nickname.¡±


    ¡°Alt Zhi¡­¡± An Hui blurted out.


    Tao Zhi was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? If you¡¯re going to continue this way, I will walk away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Tao Zhi, President Tao, I have something to tell you!¡± An Hui hurriedly said.


    Tao Zhi was very impatient. He nced at his watch and said, ¡°You have five minutes to exin what you want. If you can¡¯t exin yourself, there¡¯s no need to say it anymore! Your time starts now.¡±


    ¡°Tao Zhi, I really like you. Those words are from the bottom of my heart. You care about me too, don¡¯t you? When we were in high school, you gave me homework to copy, and we always sat in front of each other. You even borrowed a ruler from me, so you must have cared about me!¡±


    Tao Zhi had long forgotten the details of copying homework and borrowing a ruler back then. In his opinion, these were all trivial matters. He did not expect An Hui to remember them for so many years. He did not feel happy, but rather, he felt terrified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you at all. As for the things you said, I don¡¯t remember them.¡± Tao Zhi said with a cold face.


    ¡°Now that I have a girlfriend, please don¡¯t appear in front of me or my girlfriend. She will be angry.¡±


    An Hui went crazy when she heard Tian Tian¡¯s name. ¡°Why would you like a girl like that? She¡¯s so ugly and stupid. She¡¯s not worthy of you at all.¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and he grabbed An Hui¡¯s neck. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to insult her!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± An Hui couldn¡¯t breathe. She felt that Tao Zhi wanted to kill her.


    ¡°President Tao, calm down!¡± The person beside him saw that the situation was not right and hurriedly came over to stop him. ¡°If you strangle her to death, you¡¯ll be in jail.¡±


    Tao Zhi let go of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    An Hui cried sadly. ¡°Tao Zhi, you can¡¯t do this to me. I really love you!¡±


    The employee beside him couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Although he was already past the age of love, he knew that this woman in front of him was wrong. Tao Zhi had already made it clear that he didn¡¯t like her. Moreover, Tao Zhi already had a girlfriend. Why was she still harassing him?


    No wonder President Tao asked them to stay. He was afraid that this woman would cling to him!


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re in the wrong. Our President Tao already has a girlfriend. If you pester him now, you¡¯ll be ruining their rtionship. People who destroy other people¡¯s feelings will be unlucky.¡±


    An Hui was already unlucky enough now. She didn¡¯t mind being even more unlucky. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t bear to see Tao Zhi and Tian Tian together. An outstanding person like Tao Zhi should be with her. She was beautiful and talented. How could Tao Zhi not like her?


    Tao Zhi looked at the time again. ¡°Five minutes are up. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re done talking or not.¡±


    After saying that, he walked past An Hui and opened the car door without looking back.


    An Hui stood in front of the car fearlessly. ¡°Tao Zhi, since we¡¯re ssmates, please help me one more time. I really can¡¯t think of anyone else other than you.¡±


    Tao Zhi started the car. The old employees understood what he meant. They surrounded An Hui and pulled her away, warning her not to appear here again.


    When Tao Zhi drove the car out of the garage, he told the security guard to strictly check everyoneing in and out. They must not let strangers without a pass enter. Then, the others left as well, leaving An Hui alone in the parking lot crying.


    No, she couldn¡¯t let it go just like that!

 Chapter 963: 963 Not Worthy

    Chapter 963: 963 Not Worthy


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian had been very happy these past few days. Every day, she would only eat, drink and then visit Tao Zhi at his office. The youngdies in thepany liked her very much. Every time they ate, they would share some with her. She was not stingy as well and would treat everyone to afternoon tea every day.


    On this day, she had just gone to the door to get a coffee takeout when she heard a youngdy from the human resources department calling her.


    Tian Tian took out a cup of coffee from her bag. ¡°Keke, this is your coffee.¡±


    Keke looked at her anxiously. ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t worry about the coffee. Go online and take a look!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at online?¡± Tian Tian asked, puzzled.


    Keke showed her her phone. ¡°Quick, look at the trending searches on Weibo. There are a lot of people scolding you.¡±


    ¡°Scolding me? Why did they scold me?¡± asked Tian Tian.


    Looking at Tian Tian¡¯s innocent look, Keke was anxious to death. ¡°They said that you¡­ you ¡®re not worthy of President Tao!¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute and kind. Why can¡¯t those people on the inte see that?!¡± Keke said worriedly.


    ¡°They said that you¡¯re ugly and ipetent. You¡¯re not worthy of being with President Tao.¡±


    Tian Tian was stunned. She knew that she wasn¡¯t outstanding enough, but she didn¡¯t want to hear such hurtful words. She handed the coffee takeout to Keke. ¡°Keke, help me distribute it. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s on the Inte.¡±


    Keke reminded, ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t be sad. Those people don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, so they¡¯re all lying. Don¡¯t take those words to heart!¡±


    Tian Tian sat on the chair and slowly took out her phone to browse through the Weibo entries. As expected, the first one was talking about her and Tao Zhi.


    The words #Tian Tian is terrible# were trending. When he clicked on it, he saw that it was full of people judging Tian Tian. Most people didn¡¯t know Tian Tian, but they still said that Tian Tian wasn¡¯t good enough for Tao Zhi.


    Aizen asked, ¡°What¡¯s the background does this girl has? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good-looking. Why would the heir of the Tao family like her? Did any of her siblings know her?¡±


    Anotherizen said, ¡°She¡¯s quite cute, but she¡¯s definitely not worthy of President Tao. I¡¯ve seen President Tao before. He¡¯s much better looking than the celebrities in his family¡¯s entertainmentpany. If he doesn¡¯t inherit the family business and chooses to enter the entertainment industry, I reckon that the young male celebrities in the entertainment industry will have no way of surviving.¡±


    Anotherizen said, ¡°This Tian Tian is just shameless. Doesn¡¯t she know her own status? Why would she think she can be with President Tao? I think she must have something on Mr. Tao. Otherwise, Mr. Tao wouldn¡¯t be with her.¡±


    Someizens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and posted on Tian Tian¡¯s behalf. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it so harshly. I think this girl is quite cute. Besides, she¡¯s his girlfriend, not yours. Why are you getting so worked up?¡±


    Amidst all the scolding, only a fewizens spoke up for her. However, theirments were quickly brushed aside by otherments. The fewments with the highest views were all judging her.


    Tian Tian was very upset. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why did theizens say that she was an unpardonable evil woman?


    ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll get the inte trolls to scold them for you now.¡± Keke came from a good family, but she did not want to work at her family¡¯spany, so she went to anotherpany to work.


    Now that her new good friend was being scolded by someone else, how could Keke tolerate this? She immediately got a troll army to join the fight, but Tian Tian did not stop her. The main thing was that Tian Tian¡¯s mind was in a mess and she had no idea what Keke was talking about.


    Not only did Keke find otherizens to retaliate and she even started scolding back the negativements on her own.


    ¡°How dare you scold our cute Tiantian? I¡¯ll scold you until you delete your ount and run away!¡± Keke¡¯s fingers poked the screen frantically, and her phone made popping sounds as if it was about to be shattered by her.


    Tian Tian was unhappy. She was angry because those people were scolding her and she was sad because she was not an outstanding girl. Just like what theizens said, she was not worthy of Tao Zhi.

 Chapter 964: 9641 Really Don’t

    Chapter 964: 9641 Really Don¡¯t


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Damn it, these people are too much!¡± Keke¡¯s ount was banned because she had scolded too many people. ¡°How could they say that about you? We can all see that President Tao loves you very much, and the rtionship between the two of you is very good. It¡¯s not like what they said. You don¡¯t have anything on President Tao!¡±


    Tian Tian said dejectedly, ¡°Forget it, Keke. Thank you for standing up for me. But we can¡¯t beat them. There are too many of them.¡±


    Keke thought of an idea. ¡°Tiantian, why don¡¯t you tell President Tao about this? He¡¯ll definitely have a solution.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Tian Tian immediately stopped Keke. ¡°Ah Zhi is still in a meeting. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll tell him about this after he finishes his meeting.¡± Keke said.


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t agree or object. She didn¡¯t want Tao Zhi to know about this. She should handle her own matters. This time, she was the one who had brought Tao Zhi an unfavorable influence. She had to solve it herself. If it couldn¡¯t be solved, then let them scold him. Theizens nowadays had bad memories and would forget about it after a while.


    Tao Zhi came out of the meeting room after the meeting. His assistant handed him a tablet. ¡°President Tao, take a look at this. It¡¯s about Miss Tian.¡±


    A trending search about Tian Tian? Tao Zhi really couldn¡¯t figure out why this little girl was trending.


    He took the tablet and nced at it. He was so angry that he almost dropped the tablet. ¡°Who spread the rumors?¡±


    ¡°President Tao, we¡¯re already investigating,¡± the assistant said with trepidation.


    Tao Zhi was very dissatisfied. ¡°After such a thing happened, you should have removed the trending searches immediately and blocked them. Why did you have to wait for me to get everything done? I have to arrange everything. What¡¯s the use of me recruiting you into thepany?¡±


    This was the first time the assistant had seen Tao Zhi so angry. As the next heir of the Tao family, Tao Zhi had always been very gentle. Whether it was as a small employee or as apany leader, Tao Zhi rarely got angry. Even when facing difficult clients, Tao Zhi could treat them with a calm heart, but this time, he was really angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tao. We¡¯ll remove the trending searches now!¡± The assistant apologized as he rushed to deal with the trending topic.


    Very soon, there was no more news about Tian Tian on the trending searches.


    Tao Zhi found Tian Tian, who was hiding on the stairs. She sat at the top of the stairs and curled herself into a small ball. There was an elevator in the office building, and very few people would take the stairs. Tian Tian felt that this was the safest and quietest ce, so she hid here.


    Tao Zhi gently pushed open the fire door and walked to Tian Tian¡¯s side. He said softly, ¡°The matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s hot here.¡±


    Tian Tian continued to squat there. Her body was twitching as if she was crying.


    ¡°Tiantian¡­¡± Tao Zhi squatted down and hugged Tian Tian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Tian Tian¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be your girlfriend. They all say that I¡¯m ugly and stupid. I don¡¯t deserve to be with you at all. You even said that I¡¯m with you because I have something on you.¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled. ¡°You do have something on me.¡±


    Tian Tian was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Tao Zhi whispered into her ear, ¡°The thing I have on me is that I love you.¡±


    Tian Tian was amused by his words. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the office. What if someone else hears you?¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t care that others would hear him. ¡°Even if someone is here, I still dare to say that I love you.¡±


    Tian Tian threw herself into his arms. ¡°Ah Zhi, I will definitely be someone worthy of you.¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want Tian Tian to work too hard. He chose to return to his familypany because he wanted his parents to rx a little. He wanted his younger siblings to be able to do what they liked. Therefore, he also hoped that Tian Tian could live an easy life. It didn¡¯t matter even if she didn¡¯t know a lot of things, as long as she knew.


    ¡°Tiantian, you don¡¯t have to change. You¡¯re already perfect.¡± Tao Zhi advised her.


    ¡°No!¡± Tian Tian was very ambitious this time. ¡°Ah Zhi, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I will definitely be stronger.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t change her appearance but she could be a useful person in the future who could be worthy of Tao Zhi.

 Chapter 965: 965 Please Teach Me

    Chapter 965: 965 Please Teach Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    If Tian Tian wanted to be powerful, she couldn¡¯t figure it out herself. Therefore, she went to find her idol, Tan Rou. Tan Rou was incredibly capable, she had a way to help her be stronger.


    Tan Rou saw thements on the Inte. She was originally prepared to make a move, but Tao Zhi had resolved it in advance. Therefore, she thought about whether she shouldfort Tian Tian. In the end, before she could go to look for Tian Tian, Tian Tian came to her first.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re up!¡± When Tian Tian saw Tan Rou wake up, she immediately jumped up from the sofa. ¡°Do you want breakfast? Aunt Zhou made a lot of delicious food.¡±


    When the summer vacation began, Tian Tian moved in with Tao Zhi. Sometimes, she woulde back to y with Tan Rou, but she would so early in the morning.


    When Tan Rou saw her, she was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s house was quite far from here. It would take about twenty minutes to drive there. It was only a little over seven o¡¯clock, which meant that Tian Tian had woken up very early.


    Tian Tian liked to sleep in. On weekends, she habitually slept untilte in the morning. She would never be up so early on a weekend.


    ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you,¡± Tian Tian said embarrassedly.


    Tan Rou walked down from the car. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad about what happened on the Inte. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense either. You¡¯re the cutest person I know.¡±


    Tian Tian said, ¡°I look like this. I can¡¯t change but I can improve myself in other aspects!¡± She looked into Tan Ron¡¯s eyes and said solemnly,


    ¡°Rourou, I want you to be my teacher. Teach me things! Is that okay?¡±


    Tan Rou was naturally happy to teach Tian Tian, but many things were not suitable for Tian Tian to learn, such as medicine. Tian Tian couldn¡¯t even differentiate between chives and garlic, so how could she prescribe a prescription?


    ¡°Sure. What would you like to learn?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t dampen Tian Tian¡¯s confidence. She gave Tian Tian a chance to choose and see if the things she chose were suitable for her to learn.


    ¡°I was hoping to join TR after graduation.¡± Tian Tian¡¯s eyes were bright as if there was light in them.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Besides, you have a foundation in physics. If you want to join the TRpany, you can start learning from me.¡±


    Tian Tian was very happy. ¡°Really?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m the boss of TR. If I say you can, you can.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Tian Tian promised.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like taking in disciples, but Tian Tian was her good friend and her future sister-inw. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind teaching Tian Tian.


    When Tao Zhi found out that Tian Tian had gone to Tan Rou to be her disciple, he didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad. Tian Tian was supposed to be a carefree little girl, but because of thements on the Inte, she was forced to change herself. Although this was a good thing, Tao Zhi still felt very sad.


    After Tan Rou learned of Tao Zhi¡¯s thoughts, she said unhappily, ¡°Tiantian is not your essory. She¡¯s about to turn twenty. Are you going to keep her by your side for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to work too hard,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°The grades of the Physics Department at Capital University are very high. The fact that Tian Tian was able to get in shows that she¡¯s not stupid. She¡¯s just inexperienced. As long as you guide her well, Tian Tian might not do worse than you.¡±


    Tao Zhi felt that what his sister said made sense. He liked the unrestrained Tian Tian, so Tian Tian must have her own life. She shouldn¡¯t just stay by his side and be a decoration who didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Alright, go and teach her.¡± Tao Zhi said, ¡°Thankyou, Xiao Rou. I¡¯m older than you, but I¡¯m not as knowledgeable as you. I apologize to you and Tiantian.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re all looking at the problem from our own perspectives. You think that Tian Tian doesn¡¯t need to learn so much, but in Tian Tian¡¯s and my opinion, we can only stand up straight in front of our loved ones.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not as good as Zhuang Liu in this aspect,¡± Tao Zhicheng said honestly.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you were wrong. To punish you, you have to treat us to a meal tonight. Treat it as Tiantian¡¯s apprenticeship banquet. We¡¯ll eat and you¡¯ll pay. Alt Liu will join us too.¡±


    Tao Zhi had no objections. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to book a restaurant right away.¡±

 Chapter 966: 966 Accompany Me More

    Chapter 966: 966 Apany Me More


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi treated Tan Rou to a meal as promised and also called Zhuang Liu over. During the meal, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sat together while Tao Zhi and Tian Tian sat together.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with my Tiantian.¡± Tao Zhi raised a ss of fruit juice.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯re not my sister, but Tiantian¡¯s teacher.¡± He and Zhuang Liu had to drive, and Tan Rou and Tian Tian couldn¡¯t hold their liquor, so they only ordered fruit juice.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so serious?¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. I thought you were going to send us off.¡±


    Zhuang Liu put on a sad expression. ¡°We¡¯ll spend less time together in the future.¡±


    Tian Tian was a little embarrassed. She said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Brother Zhua, don¡¯t be sad. I won¡¯t take up too much of Rourou¡¯s time. I¡¯ll only ask her questions when Rourou is free.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Tan Rou with a sad expression on his face, as if he was not satisfied with this arrangement.


    How could Tan Rou not know what he was thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t look like that.


    Let¡¯s go to the night market tonight, okay?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression changed immediately. He said happily, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go after dinner.¡±


    Actually, they did not want to go to the night market at all. Tan Ron¡¯s subtext was to apany Zhuang Liu tonight. However, her brother was still here, so she could not make it too obvious.


    Tao Zhi only said, ¡°Don¡¯t be out toote?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. His sister was almost twenty years old. There were some things that she needed to make her own decisions.


    After the meal, Tao Zhi drove Tian Tian away while Tan Rou left with Zhuang Liu. Tan Rou had just sat in the front passenger seat when Zhuang Liu could not help but lean over and kiss her. Tan Rou leaned closer to Zhuang Liu and allowed him to kiss her forcefully.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Tan Rou patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s back.


    However, Zhuang Liu¡¯s thoughts went astray. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do the rest when we get home.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t object. It wasn¡¯t the first time they had done that anyway, so what was there to be shy about?


    In the dead of the night, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu took a shower together after they were done. Then, theyy on the bed and chatted.


    Zhuang Liu hugged Tan Ron¡¯s waist and kissed her back from time to time. Then, he said,¡± We don¡¯t spend much time together. Now, you still have to teach Tian Tian. Do we still have time to meet?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very busy with work, and Tan Rou also had a lot of things to do, so every time they met, they were in a hurry. Zhuang Liu had a dinner party to attend tonight, but to have a meal with Tan Rou, he had ignored this foreign partner of his.


    Zhuang Liu was unhappy when he thought of someone else¡¯s girlfriend following his fiancee.


    ¡°Tiantian is my brother¡¯s girlfriend and my future sister-inw. I should support and encourage her if she wants to work on herself.¡±


    Tan Rou touched Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not teaching her alone. When I¡¯m working, she will stand next to me and watch. She will only ask me if she doesn¡¯t understand. It won¡¯t take up too much time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was still not satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ll be very tired.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It won¡¯t be too tiring. Tian Tian is a smart person. I asked her to work out one of the issues this afternoon, and she finished it in twenty minutes. It will be very easy to teach her.¡±


    Zhuang Liu gently bit the back of Tan Ron¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself with other people¡¯s business. Spend some time with me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I apanying you now? All Liu, aren¡¯t you a little clingy tonight?¡± Tan Rou said helplessly.


    ¡°I just want to stick to you all the time,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Early the next morning, Zhuang Liu returned to thepany to settle his work. Before he went to work, he did not forget to make breakfast for Tan Rou. Recently, his cooking skills have been getting better and better. If he wasn¡¯t working as a CEO, Zhuang Liu might have be an excellent chef.


    After breakfast, Tan Rou returned to her residence. Tian Tian was already waiting for Tan Rou there. She carried a big school bag like a high school student.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­ No, I should call you my teacher. Teacher, what are we going to study today?¡± Tian Tian asked expectantly.


    Tan Ron¡¯s attitude immediately became serious. She was really like a serious teacher. ¡°We¡¯re here today to learn aboutputer programming.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright, Teacher!¡±

 Chapter 967: 967 A New Look at School

    Chapter 967: 967 A New Look at School


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What is it? You guys secretly studied while I wasn¡¯t around. I¡¯m really sad!¡±


    After Li Li learned that Tan Rou had be Tian Tian¡¯s teacher, she pretended to be very sad. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to tutor those students anymore. I want to go back to the Capital now.¡±


    After Li Li returned from the Capital, many parents of students came to her and asked her to tutor their children. The parents were very generous, and Li Li did not want to reject them, so she epted a few students.


    ¡°Sure, but you have to finish tutoring those students before you cane back.¡± Tan Rou chuckled.


    Li Li puffed up her cheeks and sighed. ¡°How would I have time to learn from you after Ie back? I still have to run for the vice-president of the student council next semester.¡±


    She had joined many clubs and school associations. She would be busy with many things next semester and would not have time to spend with Tan Rou and the others.


    ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t work too hard. Everyone has their own things to do. I think what you¡¯re doing now is good. There¡¯s no need to change yourself.¡± Tian Tian advised her.


    ¡°But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m too stupid and I don¡¯t have anything special to show off. That¡¯s why I want to learn new knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I was just joking. I haven¡¯t seen you guys in a long time. I miss you guys.¡±


    ¡°Time flies,¡± Tian Tian said. ¡°There¡¯s only a month left. You¡¯ll be able to see us in a month.¡±


    Li Li then cheered up. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll see you at school.¡±


    Just as Tian Tian had said, time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Tian Tian stayed in the Capital during the summer break and did not go home. School was about to start, so she had to go home to see her parents. It was also a good time to let them see the changes in her.


    Tao Zhi wanted to go back with her, but Tian Tian rejected him. Thements on the Inte made Tian Tian realize the gap between her and Tao Zhi. She couldn¡¯t let Tao Zhi see her family yet.


    Her parents didn¡¯t know about the trending topicst time, so she continued to hide it from them.


    Half a monthter, all the university students returned to school, and the university town became lively again.


    Tan Rou went to theboratory to report as usual, but she saw an unexpected person there.


    ¡°ss monitor, why are you here?¡± Tan Rou was very puzzled.


    ¡°I heard that the university¡¯sboratory is preparing to make an exception to admit undergraduate students, so I came over to take a look,¡± Xu Yan said lightly.


    Tan Rou had indeed heard about this. School had just started at that time, so the recruitment document should not have been issued yet, right?


    ¡°Oh, then which research group do you n to apply for?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Xu Yan replied.


    How could Tan Rou not know what he was thinking? Although it was summer vacation, she had not lost contact with Shang Jin. Shang Jin said that Xu Yan was still concerned about her face. She did not know how to answer Xu Yan, so she chose to remain silent most of the time.


    Xu Yan had seen Shang Jin before he went back, but Shang Jin was wearing a mask at that time, so he didn¡¯t see how her face had recovered.


    ¡°ss monitor, what do you think of Senior Shang?¡± Tan Rou suddenly said.


    Xu Yan was stunned for a few seconds, then smiled and said, ¡°I was quite annoyed with her at first. She always followed me when I was eating or walking back to the dormitory. She was like a sticky tape that I couldn¡¯t get rid of but she is very sunny and cheerful. When she is by my side, I always have a different feeling. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°You are happy.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You two are like two poles of a ma. One is passionate like fire, and the other is cold like ice. When the two of you collide, you will melt into water. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking. We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship.¡± Xu Yan said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Senior Shang at all?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Xu Yan fell silent. He didn¡¯t like to talk, and he didn¡¯t like to lie. He didn¡¯t even know how he felt about Shang Jin. He should like her a little.


    ¡°School just started.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°The new semester needs a new atmosphere and a new beginning. If you like someone, then go after them boldly. If it¡¯s not suitable, then let it go as soon as possible so that the two of you won¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±


    Xu Yan frowned. Tan Rou continued, ¡°Senior Shang Jin will be back for ss tomorrow. Go help her with her luggage.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Xu Yan nodded.

 Chapter 968: 968 Snatched

    Chapter 968: 968 Snatched


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The first thing Shang Jin did when he came back was to treat Tan Ron and the others to a meal. It was not just a meal, but there were other arrangements as well such as singing and ying games.


    Jiang Min had arranged this event for Shang Jin, so Shang Jin would just have to pay for it.


    Although Shang Jin¡¯s face treatment cost some money, she used the ointment that Tan Rou had made for her, so it did not cost much at all. Moreover, if Shang Jin had not insisted on paying Tan Rou the consultation fee, Tan Rou would not have charged her.


    Shang Jin already had 400,000 from the dividends. With theunch of the second-generation robots of the TRpany, they received even more money. TR Company was a well-knownpany in the industry and was also the focus of the country, so they did notck money at all. Naturally, they gave Jiang Min and the others a lot of dividends.


    After Jiang Min made money, her status in the family had risen; even her old- fashioned grandfather was smiling at her.


    After Xiao Chen took the money, he used a portion of it to treat his mother¡¯s illness and recuperate her body. The other portion was saved. He wanted to settle down in the Capital and let his mother live a happy and stable life.


    Even though Shang Jin did not participate in the modification of the new chip, Jiang Min still transferred her share of the dividends to her. They were a whole, and no one could fall behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you tonight. Don¡¯t be shy. Order whatever you want!¡± Shang Jin returned to his pre-injury state. She took out a bank card, which contained the dividends she had received for the past six months.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to order a few more expensive dishes. It¡¯s not easy to eat a meal from you,¡± said Jiang Min with a smile.


    ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare lobsters for me now. It has to be more than five catches of lobsters.¡± Lang Yue quickly chipped in.


    Shang Jin gave a fake smile. ¡°You only know how to freeload. I¡¯ve known you for so long, but you haven¡¯t treated me to a few meals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it next time,¡± said Lang Yue with a smile.


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t believe him, but today was a happy day. She wouldn¡¯t stoop to Lang Yue¡¯s level. She had to call Tan Rou and ask where they were. Why weren¡¯t they here yet?


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you in a traffic jam? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± Shang Jin could not wait any longer.


    Tan Rou was driving, and the call was picked up by Li Li. ¡°Senior, you guys can order first. We¡¯ll have to wait a while before we can go over. The old professor dragged on the ss tonight, so our ss ended ten minutester than usual. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask them if that person wasing?¡± Jiang Min asked after hanging up the phone.


    Shang Jin was silent for a few seconds, then revealed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him. If he wants toe, thene. If he doesn¡¯t, then forget it.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you reconciled yet?¡± Jiang Min asked curiously.


    ¡°I remember that he came to look for you a few times. I thought that you two would be in a rtionship by now!¡±


    ¡°How can it be so fast?¡± Shang Jin smiled bitterly. ¡°There seems to be ayer of gauze between us. I can¡¯t see or touch him.¡±


    ¡°Did you get sick and damage your brain?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    ¡°The Shang Jin I know is not like this. You must take that kid down tonight. Even if you have to force him, you must snatch him.¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alt Min, why are you more impulsive than me?¡±


    Jiang Min said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand your bashful attitude. Quickly return to your original attitude, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. When hees over, I¡¯ll press him onto the sofa and kiss him until he can¡¯t walk, okay? Isn¡¯t he just an icy beauty?¡± Shang Jin deliberately said.


    ¡°I, Shang Jin, am so good-looking and have won the cooperation with TR Company. How can I not win over a second-year junior?¡±


    Jiang Min also cooperated with her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When Xu Yanester, just force him and press him onto the sofa. If he dares to resist, call me along. I¡¯ll help you hold him down.¡±


    Shang Jin became interested. ¡°Ah Min, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to press him against the wall, the sofa, or the floor at the door?¡±


    Jiang Min was really thinking seriously. ¡°I think the sofa is more suitable. The sofa is softer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the sofa it is then.¡± Shang Jinughed. ¡°When Xu Yanes, you have to help me. We¡¯ll press him down on the sofa together, and then¡­¡±


    Then, Shang Jin saw Xu Yan standing at the door expressionlessly.

 Chapter 969: 969 Truth or Dare

    Chapter 969: 969 Truth or Dare


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xu Yan walked in under Shang Jin and Jiang Min¡¯s gaze. He opened his mouth to ease the awkward situation. ¡°Lu Qing went to pick up Liang Lu. Tan Ron and the others went back to get their cars. They¡¯re still on the way.¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t know how to respond. Jiang Min reacted faster. ¡°Well, you came pretty quickly.¡±


    Xu Yan calmly sat on the chair beside him. ¡°Yes, I took a taxi here directly after ss.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s ears turned red. She wished she could find a ce to hide. It would be best if she could hide for decades beforeing out.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± This matter was brought up by Jiang Min, so Jiang Min had to ask on behalf of her good friend. ¡°Xu Yan, did you hear what we said just now?¡±


    Xu Yan¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear much. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡±


    Shang Jin only felt her sight turn ck. Xu Yan heard it, even if he only heard a little.


    ¡°What we said just now was just a joke. Please don¡¯t take it to heart! We didn¡¯t mean to mention you,¡± Shang Jin exined. ¡°We just wanted to liven up the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know.¡± Xu Yan lowered his head.


    Lang Yueughed at Shang Jin. ¡°You¡¯re too unreserved. I can¡¯t me the junior for annoying you. If it were me, I would have transferred schools.¡±


    ¡°Lang Yue, shut up if you don¡¯t know how to talk!¡± Shang Jin said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not annoyed. Senior, you¡¯re quite an extrovert,¡± Xu Yan suddenly said.


    Shang Jin felt that Xu Yan was talking about what had happened just now. She really felt embarrassed. She was fantasizing about him and was heard by him. It was too embarrassing. Tan Rou and Li Li finally arrived, followed by Lu Qing and Liang Lu. They met at the entrance, so they came up together.


    ¡°Senior Shang, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°The ss monitor quite fast. He¡¯s already here.¡±


    ¡°I took a taxi and took a shortcut here,¡± Xu Yan said.


    ¡°Senior Shang, have you ordered?¡± Li Li asked.


    Shang Jin and Jiang Min were so focused on talking about Xu Yan that they forgot to order.


    ¡°You guys order. Here¡¯s the menu.¡± Shang Jin handed the menu to them. ¡°Order whatever you want to eat first. You don¡¯t have to save me money. The dividends from TR Companyst month have already been transferred to my card. There¡¯s more than 200,000.¡±


    Tan Rou was also very happy. ¡°Senior, this is what you deserve. The reputation and sales of the second-generation robot are excellent. I believe that the dividends this month will be even more.¡±


    Shang Jin instantly forgot about the awkward situation just now.¡± Then hurry up and eat. ¡°Lang Yue, didn¡¯t you want to eat lobster sashimi? I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it for you now.¡±


    ¡°No need. I was just saying it casually,¡± Lang Yue said with a smile.


    In the end, Shang Jin still ordered the big lobster, but it was cooked lobster.


    After dinner, they went to the private room next door to sing. As they sang, Li Li suddenly suggested ying Truth or Dare and asked if they wanted to y.


    Most people agreed, and a small number of people had no objections. Then, they borrowed a deck of cards from the boss, drew a clown card, and picked a deck of cards of the same suit. If anyone drew a clown card, they could pick a random number and let the person holding the number choose truth or dare.


    They didn¡¯t prepare any alcohol because they had all driven here. However, they had prepared a lot of strange drinks. Mustard sauce with orange juice, soy sauce with grapes, and it was obvious that they tasted terrible.


    Li Li was in charge of shuffling the cards. After shuffling the cards, sheid them t on the table. ¡°To be fair, I¡¯ll drawst. You can draw now.¡±


    Everyone drew their cards one after another. Everyone was very nervous. They were looking forward to drawing the clown card. However, there was only one clown card, which they left for the lucky Li Li.


    ¡°Good!¡± Li Li flipped open her card. ¡°Thankyou for leaving me the clown card. Now, I¡¯m going to count the numbers. Number three!¡±


    Tan Rou ced the three diamonds on the table. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Truth or dare?¡± Li Li asked.


    Tan Rou would not easily reveal her secret, so she said, ¡°I choose dare.¡±


    Li Li chuckled. ¡°Since you chose dare, I¡¯ll pick something hard for you!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    Li Li said, ¡°Your big dare is to call your boyfriend now and tell him that you really love him very much. You only love him in this life. Let me make it clear in advance that everything said here will have to be sincere and truthful. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be interesting.¡±

 Chapter 970: 970 Liked

    Chapter 970: 970 Liked


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Are you ying so big?¡± Jiang Min was a little worried.¡± CEO Zhuang must be very busy, right? He¡¯ll be very angry if he finds out we¡¯re teasing him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Ah Liu won¡¯t be angry over such a thing.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone.¡± He knows that I¡¯m here for dinner tonight and that we¡¯re going to y for a while after dinner. I think he¡¯ll know that we¡¯re ying dare once I call him.¡±


    She called Zhuang Liu and turned on the speaker. Zhuang Liu picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, have you finished eating? Do you need me to pick you up?¡± Zhuang Liu asked first.


    ¡°I just finished my meal and am ying games with my seniors,¡± replied Tan Rou.


    ¡°Dare!¡± Li Li mouthed to remind her.


    Tan Ron¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Then, she said affectionately into the phone, ¡°Alt Liu, I really, really love you. You¡¯re the only one I love in this life.¡±


    ¡°All Liu, are you still there?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s tone was full ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Xiao Rou, are you ying games with them?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Oh, you found out.¡±


    ¡°Have fun,¡± Zhuang Liu chuckled.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou hung up.


    Li Li felt that this was too easy. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to give you a difficult one!¡±


    Tan Rou did not want to be outdone. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you.¡±


    The game continued. In the second round, Liang Lu drew the clown card. She chose number 2, and number 2 was Lu Qing. Hence, under everyone¡¯s jeers, Lu Qing also chose dare. His mission was to carry his favorite girl around the room three times and kiss her after each round.


    Lu Qing did as he was told, but Liang Lu was embarrassed. She covered her face the entire time, not letting Lu Qing kiss her.


    After ying a few more rounds, everyone chose dare. It was also rtively simple. They either squatted on the ground and jumped, or drank a few sses of strange juice. There was nothing new.


    Li Li was anxious. ¡°This game is called Truth or Dare. It¡¯s not just about ying the game. You have to choose to tell the truth. No matter who is chosen in the next round, they have to choose truth. If I get picked, I¡¯ll tell the truth too.¡±


    The next round began. This time, Shang Jin drew the clown card. She smiled. ¡°Let me choose a lucky one. My favorite number is five, so I¡¯ll go with number five.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not number five.¡± Li Li spread out his cards.


    ¡°I¡¯m number two.¡± Tan Rou also opened her cards.


    ¡°Number five is me.¡± Xu Yan put down his cards. ¡°I can only choose the truth, right? Go ahead then.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have started arguing about what questions to ask. But coincidentally, the person chosen by Shang Jin was Xu Yan. Everyone knew that there was an unclear rtionship between Xu Yan and Shang Jin, so everyone quieted down and gave them some space.


    ¡°Alt Jin, quickly ask! This is a good opportunity for you to ask him. Hurry up and ask him!¡± Jiang Min urged.


    Shang Jin was very hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°Ask away, anything is fine but I can¡¯t tell you my parents ¡®bank card passwords,¡± said Xu Yan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know your parents ¡®bank card passwords either.¡± Shang Jin whispered.


    Jiang Min waited anxiously. She said, ¡°Ah Jin, are you still going to ask? If you don¡¯t want to ask, give me the chance to ask him.¡±


    The opportunity could be transferred, but it could only be used once.


    Shang Jin¡¯s mind was in a mess. She clearly had a lot of questions to ask Xu Yan, but when it came to asking questions, she couldn¡¯t think of any.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Shang Jin stuffed the clown card into Jiang Min¡¯s hand.¡± You ask.¡±


    ¡°Junior Xu Yan, you¡¯re going to start asking questions,¡± Jiang Min said with a serious expression.


    Xu Yan still looked indifferent. ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s words were shocking. ¡°Do you like All Jin? It¡¯s the kind of love that you want to fall in love with.¡±


    Shang Jin did not expect Jiang Min to ask this. Was it toote for her to take back the opportunity now?


    ¡°This question is too sensitive. Let¡¯s change to another one¡­¡± Shang Jin was interrupted before he could finish.


    ¡°Yes I do.¡± A faint smile appeared on Xu Yan¡¯s face. ¡°I like her very much.¡±

 Chapter 971: 971A Different Future

    Chapter 971: 971A Different Future


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xu Yan¡¯s words silenced everyone present. They looked at each other, wondering if they should stay and listen to them or leave the space for the two of them alone.


    Xu Yan continued, ¡°My parents and rtives are rtively cold people. They are more rational and have always instilled rational thoughts in me but you are different, senior. You are like a dancing me, burning my heart bit by bit. That¡¯s why I like you.¡±


    Shang Jin suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ Why are you saying this in front of so many people?¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Xu Yan chuckled.


    They yed until past eight o¡¯clock and went to sing for a while before going back.


    The life of a sophomore was busier than that of a freshman. Tan Rou was busy with her studies andpany matters, and she had to go to theboratory to do experiments every afternoon. Li Li was elected as the vice-president of the student union as she wished, and she was very busy every day.


    Under Tan Ron¡¯s guidance, Tian Tian had already learned rtively simple programming. She even made two Mini games herself.


    Liang Lu had switched from the acting major to the directing major. She had even learned martial arts by herself and had directed and acted in a mini-movie that had been posted online. It has received a lot of good reviews.


    Well, the male lead of the movie was her boyfriend. When Old Master Lu saw that his very outstanding grandson had gone to film a movie, he was so scared that he flew over overnight to teach him a lesson.


    Later, she realized that Lu Qing was only doing it to help his girlfriend and had no intention of entering the entertainment industry. Only then did he go home in peace.


    Starting from the fourth year, they would be preparing for the postgraduate entrance examination. As students of the Capital University, their first choice was naturally to go back to the same university. However, it was much harder to get into the postgraduate entrance examination than the undergraduate entrance examination.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care. To her, her postgraduate and undergraduate degrees didn¡¯t matter. What was important was that she knew she would be able to do so.


    However, her boyfriend, Zhuang Liu, had already graduated with a PhD. How could she be worse than Zhuang Liu? Therefore, she decided to take the postgraduate examination and got in easily.


    Liang Lu didn¡¯t have the ability to take the postgraduate examination, but the most important thing for a director was the ability to direct. If you were good at directing, even a high school student¡¯s degree was enough.


    Lu Qing¡¯s grandfather was not very satisfied with Liang Lu¡¯s background, so Liang Lu wanted to make some achievements and get Old Master Lu to agree to their marriage.


    Lu Qing, on the other hand, continued his studies. He was now taking over the family business, but he was still working remotely. Old Master Lu¡¯s health had been improving and It would not be a problem for him to live for another ten years. If Tan Rou hadn¡¯t saved Old Master Lu, Lu Qing probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue his studies now. He would have to go back and inherit the family business.


    There was a graduation ceremony for the fourth-year graduates, and all the students had to attend it.


    Tan Rou was wearing the graduation gown that the school had arranged for her and holding a bunch of fresh sunflowers. She walked step by step to the principal. She had been arranged to give as the ss¡¯s valedictorian.


    ¡°Good afternoon, students!¡± Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Time flies. In the blink of an eye, four years have passed. We¡¯ve gone from freshmen who knew nothing to graduates. Some students choose to continue their studies, and some students choose to work early. No matter what you choose, I wish you all a bright future.¡±


    When the bachelor¡¯s hat flew into the air, it meant that their life as college students was over. Should they continue to study or work earlier? This was a choice that all of them had to make.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, congrattions on your graduation.¡± Zhuang Liu was wearing a id shirt and holding a bouquet of champagne-colored roses. He walked elegantly towards Tan Rou. Although he was already nearing his thirties, he still looked like a male university student who had just graduated.


    If they didn¡¯t know Zhuang Liu, they would have thought that he was a schoolmate who confessed to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I already have flowers.¡± She had bought them from the roadside this morning. A girl in a wheelchair had sold them. She had bought a few bundles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you hold the sunflowers,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°You take my flowers to take photos.¡±


    ¡°Give me the sunflower. I don¡¯t have any flowers,¡± said Lan Ning.


    Tan Rou passed the flowers to Lan Ning and took Zhuang Liu¡¯s flowers so that they could take a photo.


    Zhuang Liu had also secretly taken a lot of photos of Tan Rou. Tan Rou did not like to take photos, and she only allowed Zhuang Liu to do them since it was her graduation today.

 Chapter 972: 972 Going for Dinner

    Chapter 972: 972 Going for Dinner


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the photos were taken, Tan Ron and the others gathered together to discuss where they should go to celebrate for the night.


    Zhuang Liu wanted to celebrate with Tan Rou alone. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee so early. However, he didn¡¯t stop Tan Rou from chatting with her ssmates. If Tan Rou wanted to have dinner with them, he would make other arrangements.


    Before they coulde to a conclusion, an annoying person came over.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you guys discussing where to eat?¡± Chen Yao came over with a few ssmates. ¡°We¡¯re also talking about where to eat tonight. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at them calmly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not that close. Let¡¯s celebrate separately to avoid any conflict.


    Chen Yao was a person with a lot of thoughts, but she wasn¡¯t that smart or capable. Therefore, although she had been ying tricks for the past few years, it didn¡¯t cause much of an impact. Tan Rou had always ignored her. She didn¡¯t expect Chen Yao to take the initiative to speak to her. Needless to say, she definitely did not have good intentions.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t give up. She continued, ¡°Tan Rou, we¡¯re all ssmates. You can¡¯t possibly just turn down our invitation for onest dinner together tonight?¡±


    ¡°Are we very close?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Chen Yao, since we¡¯re not that close, then don¡¯te in front of me and get in my way. I¡¯ll be very annoyed.¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t want toe in front of Tan Rou either, but they were about to start working soon. If the graduates of Capital University couldn¡¯t find a job, they would beughed at.


    Chen Yao had also taken part in the postgraduate entrance examinationst year. However, she had been working part-time while studying, so she was not prepared at all. She had not even reached the national standard. Moreover, her parents would not give her money to take the postgraduate entrance examination again. She had to go out of school to work now.


    ¡°Tan Rou, we¡¯re all ssmates. Don¡¯t be so harsh!¡± Chen Yao said shamelessly, ¡°We¡¯re about to graduate. Let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s start all over again.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think that she needed to start all over again with Chen Yao. If possible, she hoped that she wouldn¡¯t be in the same ss as Chen Yao and would pretend that she never knew this person.


    ¡°Do you not understand humannguage?¡± Li Li was getting impatient. Unlike Tan Rou, she didn¡¯t speak in a gentle manner. If she was dissatisfied with something, she would shout, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Rourou doesn¡¯t argue with you, you cane to us shamelessly. We all know about the little tricks you¡¯ve been doing behind our backs these past few years, so don¡¯ t be an eyesore here. Get lost!¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t dare to get angry at Tan Rou, but did she not dare to scold Li Li?


    ¡°Do you have the right to speak here? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d go for dinner with you, so don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. If I were you, I would take my bag and go home now. I wouldn¡¯t stay here and talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I should return the favor, not everyone is as shameless as you,¡± Li Li retorted.


    Tan Rou saw Li Li and Chen Yao arguing and felt that it was a waste of Li Li¡¯s energy. Thus, she stopped Li Li and whispered a few words into her ear.


    After Li Li heard that, she immediatelyughed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± Chen Yao suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°I was just discussing lunch with Lili. You¡¯re right. We¡¯re ssmates. How can we not go for a meal? That¡¯s why we¡¯ve decided to have dinner with you.¡±


    Chen Yao was very happy. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, shall we set off now?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Wait a minute. Before we eat, we should ask you what you like. Otherwise, how would we be able to find a ce to eat?¡±


    Chen Yao gave them the name of a restaurant from the top of her head. The restaurant was considered a mid-to-high-end restaurant that would be suitable for a graduation dinner. However, that ce was a little far. Even if they drove, it would take more than 40 minutes. If they took the subway or public bus, they would need to transfer and it would take at least an hour.


    Tan Rou had no objections. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± She called Li Li and the others over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been prejudiced against Student Chen Yao. Today, I finally realized that she¡¯s a generous person. We should thank her for buying us this meal.¡±


    Chen Yao understood what Tan Rou meant. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Student Tan Rou we¡¯re going dutch for this meal.¡±

 Chapter 973: 973 How Funny

    Chapter 973: 973 How Funny


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When she heard Chen Yao say that the meal was going dutch, Li Li said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to have a gathering? Seeing that you insisted on inviting Xiao Rou over, I thought you were going to treat her to a meal.¡±


    How could Chen Yao afford to treat these people to a meal? Moreover, the restaurant she mentioned was not cheap. The average cost of one dish was at least 500. Even if she wanted to buy them a meal, she would not treat people at such an expensive ce.


    ¡°How can I have so much money?¡± Chen Yao cried out, ¡°It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know my family¡¯s financial situation. Ever since I went to university, my family hasn¡¯t given me a single cent. All these years, I¡¯ve been working part- time while studying.¡±


    She was a student at New York University, so it was easy to find a part-time job. However, she could not keep working part-time. After graduation, she had to find a high-paying and decent job. After thinking about it, she still felt that she should ask Tan Rou to help her. Tan Rou had her ownpany, and her family had even morepanies. If she had casually arranged a position, she would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Since your family background is not good, why are you still treating us to a meal there?¡± Tian Tian asked.


    Chen Yao emphasized, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not buying it. We¡¯re going dutch. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m treating. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them if we¡¯re going dutch this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re splitting the bill.¡± The person beside Chen Yao immediately agreed. Li Li and Tian Tian were both very unhappy. What was wrong with this person? When they saw her inviting Tan Rou so enthusiastically just now, they thought that Chen Yao was going to treat them. They didn¡¯t expect that she was going to split the bill. Instead of spending money to eat with Chen Yao and the others, it would be better if they would have a deal by themselves. They would not have to face the people he hated, and his mood would be much better.


    Tian Tian said, ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s not eat with them. Ah Zhi said he would pick me upter. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    Tan Rou turned her head and gave Tian Tian a look. Tian Tian didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°This is thest meal. I don¡¯t want to make things unpleasant. Besides, our rtionship isn¡¯t that close. It¡¯s normal for us to go dutch.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Sure. We can split the bill this time. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you can¡¯t go with them!¡± Li Li said.


    Tan Rou patted Li Li¡¯s shoulder and smiled at her. ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t be too agitated. We¡¯re all ssmates. Don¡¯t make things difficult.¡±


    ¡°If they dare to y any tricks, I¡¯ll put the food and soup on their heads,¡± Li Li said with a straight face.


    Chen Yao got Tan Rou¡¯s permission and didn¡¯t care about what Li Li said. She said, ¡°Tan Rou, let¡¯s go now. Where is your car? Where should we wait for you?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows. As expected, these people did not have good intentions. It was fine if they had invited them to a meal and wanted to go dutch but they still expected Tan Rou to drive them there? How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    ¡°Why should I drive you? Can¡¯t you guys go by yourselves?¡± Tan Rou asked with a half-smile.


    Chen Yao said, ¡°It¡¯s a long journey. It¡¯s too expensive to take a taxi. Moreover, it¡¯s almost peak hour. We might not be able to get a taxi. You have so many cars. Just arrange a few of them for us. If we go to eat earlier, we cane back earlier.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already made arrangements. You even came up with such a good idea. I would drive you there then once we¡¯re done, I can even drive you back.¡±


    Chen Yao hadn¡¯t thought of this. After hearing this, she said happily, ¡°Student Tan Rou, you¡¯re too kind. I didn¡¯t even think of how we would return but you thought of it. You¡¯re so meticulous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too funny. I¡¯ve never seen such disgusting people like you in my life.¡± Li Li was about to vomit from their disgust. ¡°You kept asking us to have dinner with you but you wanted us to split the bill. We aren¡¯t even at dinner yet and you¡¯re asking for something else already. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou has so many luxury cars,¡± Chen Yao said nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to keep them at home. She might as well drive them out for everyone to take a spin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Rourou¡¯s car, not yours. Why would she arrange for a car to pickyou up?¡± Tian Tian said angrily.

 Chapter 974: 974 No Need for Dinner

    Chapter 974: 974 No Need for Dinner


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The girl next to Chen Yao said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. We are all ssmates. It¡¯s not a big deal for Tan Ron to arrange a car to pick us up. If she picks us up, we¡¯ll thank her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the value of your gratitude?¡± Li Li was both angry and amused. ¡°Does Rourouck this bit of gratitude from you? To tell you the truth, the people who want to thank Xiao Rou can line up from one end of the country to the other. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t say such harsh words. We didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of Tan Rou. If it¡¯s not convenient for her, we can take the bus or subway there.¡±


    There was no direct bus or subway, so they had to transfer.


    The other students weren¡¯t too happy about it. They wanted to ride in Tan Rou¡¯s family¡¯s luxury car. ording to rumors, there were at least 30 high-end sports cars in Tan Rou¡¯s garage. They wanted to experience the feeling of sitting in a luxury car.


    ¡°Tan Rou, it takes us a long time to reach if we take the subway and bus. By the time we get there, we¡¯ll probably have finished eating. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡± a boy said.


    ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re so rich. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for you to arrange a few cars for us, right? Your parents love you so much. They will let you lend us your car.¡± a girl said.


    ¡°Rourou earned her money with her abilities. Her car was also given to her by her rtives. It has nothing to do with you. You keep talking about other people¡¯s cars. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re trying to steal their cars,¡± Li Li scolded.


    Chen Yao said unhappily, ¡°Li Li, can you stop barking like a guard dog? Tan Rou hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Why are you so agitated?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Li Li wanted to go up and p her so that her mouth would swell up and she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak.


    ¡°Humph! You people are too much. We didn¡¯t even say that we wanted to eat with you. You kept inviting us, so we agreed. In the end, you guys wanted us to split the bill which was already a joke! Besides, Chen Yao, don¡¯t you always change your luxury goods? Why do you have so much money to buy so many luxury goods, but not enough money to treat your ssmates to a meal?¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Those luxury goods are all fake. They were all fakes.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s family was also rich. She had seen many luxury brands since she was young, so she naturally knew which ones were real and which ones were fake. She could tell at a nce that what Chen Yao was wearing was fake, but she had never exposed Chen Yao. Since Chen Yao liked to wear fake luxury goods, she would let her continue to wear them.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s all fake!¡± Tian Tian deliberately said loudly, ¡°I thought that Chen Yao won the lottery and struck it rich. I didn¡¯t expect that all the things she bought were fake. Don¡¯t you feel bad wearing so many fake goods every day?¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s face turned red and white. It took her a longtime to react. ¡°Does it have something to do with you? I can wear whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for dinner anymore.¡± Tan Rou finally spoke, ¡°Since Student Chen Yao¡¯s financial situation is rather difficult, then we¡¯ll help you save some money. After thinking about it, we shouldn¡¯t go there to eat. It¡¯s a waste of money.¡±


    Li Li and Tian Tian covered their mouths andughed. Tan Rou was the best at teaching these people a lesson.


    ¡°But you just promised me! Tan Rou, do you have any other requests?¡± Chen Yao asked anxiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat stir-fried vegetables, I can also arrange for a hotpot!¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to, so we¡¯re not going.¡± Tan Rou frowned.


    ¡± Stop bothering me!¡±


    Zhuang Liu took a step forward. His gaze swept across the faces of Chen Yao and the others before he stood beside Tan Rou.


    ¡°If Xiao Rou doesn¡¯t want to go, then stop talking nonsense!¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but say.


    Chen Yao and the others inadvertently took a few steps back. They dared to go against Tan Rou and gave nicknames to Li Li and the others, but they did not dare to face Zhuang Liu directly.


    Zhuang Liu was the head of the Zhuang family, not college students like them. The Zhuang Family¡¯s methods were very unyielding. If they angered him, the consequences would be very serious.

 Chapter 975: 975 Thank You

    Chapter 975: 975 Thank You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao was very afraid, but she still refused to admit it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯ll take the subway ourselves!¡±


    The person beside him also said sourly, ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s so great about being rich? Can you bring the money into the coffin?¡±


    ¡°You guys are like a few unripe lemons,¡± Li Limented. ¡°You guys are bitter and sour. You guys love to be jealous of sweet apples.¡±


    Chen Yao red at her fiercely but did not say anything in the end. She was probably afraid that Zhuang Liu would find trouble with them.


    ¡°Let me treat you guys to a meal tonight.¡± Zhuang Liu said after Chen Yao and the others left.


    ¡°Brother Zhuang Liu, do we need to split the bill?¡± Li Li asked with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu was amused by her. ¡°Not only is there no need to split the bill, but I¡¯ve also arranged for a car to pick you up. You can y as long as you want. 1¡¯11 arrange for a driver to send you back.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    After dinner, it was already dark. There was no moon tonight, but the stars were very bright. The pollution in the Capital was quite serious. In the past, no stars could be seen, but there were many stars tonight.


    After leaving the restaurant, those with boyfriends were picked up by their boyfriends, those with girlfriends left with their girlfriends; those without boyfriends and girlfriends left together. In the end, only Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were left.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Tonight¡¯s meal was not in vain. Those guys were indeed very tactful. They left after dinner, leaving him and Xiao Rou some space.


    ¡°Are we going back now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu shook his head slightly. ¡°No, we¡¯re going somewhere now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    However, after taking two steps, Tan Rou saw an unexpected person.


    An Hui was here with her manager to have dinner with a big boss tonight. Now that she had signed with an ordinary entertainmentpany, she could still earn tens of millions a year, just like when she was overseas. It was just that it was easier to earn money back home. She didn¡¯t need to work too hard. She just had to sit quietly like a beautiful vase.


    An Hui was very good-looking, and she was from a girl group. Her singing and dancing skills were not bad, so many people liked her. After she became famous, entertainmentpanies came to her door. An Hui could not wait any longer, so she signed a ten-year contract vaguely.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Tan Rou here. Compared to a few years ago, Tan Rou was even more beautiful. The youthfulness on her body had faded a lot, and she had the charm of a mature woman.


    An Hui¡¯s manager had already seen Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. These two were big shots in the Capital, especially Xinghe Entertainment, which was one of the top entertainmentpanies in the country. It would be great if they could work with Xinghe Entertainment.


    The manager grabbed An Hui¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiaohui,e with me. I¡¯ll introduce two big shots to you.¡±


    An Hui also saw Tan Rou. She guessed that her manager wanted to introduce Tan Rou to her, but she had known Tan Rou before. Moreover, something unpleasant had happened before. Now that they met, it would be very awkward.


    However, the manager did not give her a chance to refuse. He pulled her over and smiled at Tan Rou and the others. ¡°Mr Zhuang, Miss Tao, good evening!¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t like this kind of person who came up to greet them, so he said, ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tan Rou pulled him back. ¡°Ah Liu, wait a moment. I haven¡¯t caught up with my old friend.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was puzzled. ¡°What old friend?¡±


    Tan Rou pouted. ¡°Here, Miss An Hui is an old friend of mine.¡±


    An Hui wished she could find a hole to hide in. She had tried very hard to forget what had happened back then. She did not expect that the moment she saw Tan Rou, her awkward memories would immediatelye back.


    ¡°Miss Tao, you must be joking. How can I be your old friend?¡± An Hui said.


    Tan Rou sized up An Hui carefully. The makeup on An Hui¡¯s face was getting thicker and thicker, and the fatigue in her eyes got deeper. She probably hadn¡¯t had a good life in the past few years.


    ¡°Of course you are my old friend. Oh right, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you. 1 haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you.¡± Tan Rou said.


    An Hui thought that Tan Rou was just saying that she was shameless. It didn¡¯t matter. People in the entertainment industry didn¡¯t care about their reputation.


    ¡°You were the one who exposed Tiantian on the inte back then, right?¡± Without waiting for An Hui to answer, Tan Rou continued, ¡°I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you back then, Tiantian wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard..¡±

 Chapter 976: 976 Take Care

    Chapter 976: 976 Take Care


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    An Hui had indeed hired a troll army to scold Tian Tian, but it was also something she had done out of anger when she didn¡¯t have a job.


    After that, she posted her songs online, and at first, few people listened to them. Later on, her fans overseas discovered her and came over to support her. No matter how bad a celebrity was, they would still have a few true fans, and An Hui was no exception. Moreover, An Hui was indeed someone with skills.


    She was a little angry. This made her realize that she could no longer hire fake reviewers to scold Tian Tian. As a celebrity, it was taboo to have anything negative that could hinder their reputation. If she wanted to survive in the entertainment industry, she had to be careful with her words and actions. Therefore, An Hui stopped hiring fake reviewers to scold Tian Tian. Fortunately, no one noticed her.


    But now, Tan Rou wanted to thank her, saying that she had helped Tian Tian be stronger. That would be too stifling. At first, she thought that Tian Tian was just a shameless ordinary university student. She didn¡¯t expect that she would find outter that she was actually a physics student at Capital University.


    Immediately after, Tian Tian began to work hard. Her papers were continuously published, and her small inventions were constantly appearing on the Inte. She even won countless domestic and international awards.


    An Hui didn¡¯t dare to hire a troll army to scold her because there was nothing negative left that she could say about Tiantian.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± An Hui avoided her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t find out that you did it? An Hui, you underestimate us.¡±


    An Hui¡¯s heart was beating very fast. Why did Tan Rou say this? Could it be that Tan Rou wanted to settle the score now? No, her career had just returned to normal. She couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou ruin it.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, this matter has already passed for so long. Please forgive me and forget about this matter.¡± An Hui smiled apologetically. ¡°What happened back then was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hired the Inte trolls to scold Miss Tian Tian. If you need me to apologize to Miss Tian Tian, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    If An Hui wanted to survive in the country, she had to be more obedient. With her strength, she could not go head-on with the Tao family. Moreover, she had also heard that Tian Tian was not an ordinary little girl. Her family had a background too. Although Tian Tian¡¯s background could notpare to the Tao family, she was not someone An Hui could provoke.


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou rejected her request. ¡°You can¡¯t appear in front of Tian Tian, and you can¡¯t appear in front of my brother either. Although your appearance won¡¯t affect their rtionship, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll annoy them. So, as long as you want to stay in the capital for another day, don¡¯t appear in front of them. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do those stupid things again in the future,¡± An Hui said humbly as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°Ha! You take care of yourself.¡± After Tan Rou said this, she left with Zhuang Liu.


    It was not that she was afraid of An Hui. Back then, she had indeed wanted to teach An Hui a lesson. Later on, An Hui settled down and Tian Tian was inspired by what An Hui had done, so Tan Rou let An Hui off.


    After Tan Rou left, An Hui¡¯s manager asked urgently, ¡°Huihui, do you have any conflicts with the eldest daughter of the Tao family? I just heard her say that you hired fake fans to scold someone else. Is that true?¡±


    An Hui didn¡¯t want anyone to know about that, but since her manager had asked, she had to answer. ¡°Yes, I did do some stupid things at that time, but I¡¯ve changed. I won¡¯t do these things that will affect my reputation in the future.¡±


    The manager said earnestly, ¡°Huihui, I value you very much. I¡¯ve seen all your hard work, so you mustn¡¯t do anything stupid. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± An Hui nodded and promised.


    The manager said regretfully, ¡°I thought it would be a good thing to see the Zhuang family¡¯s head and the Tao family¡¯s eldest daughter today. I didn¡¯t expect you to know them already and even have a conflict with them. It seems that it will be difficult for you to work with Xinghe Entertainment in the future.¡±


    An Hui did not insist on working with Xinghe Entertainment. She just wanted to film a few dramas here and there. Filming earned a lot of money and it was easy to be famous. With fame, there would naturally be more coborationsing to her.


    ¡°Sis, can you arrange for my next movie?¡± An Hui asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all arranged,¡± the manager said. ¡°You must perform well this time.¡±


    An Hui smiled. She, An Hui, was a piece of gold. She would shine wherever she went. There was no need for her to enter Xinghe Entertainment.

 Chapter 977: 977 Officially Proposing

    Chapter 977: 977 Officially Proposing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu drove Tan Rou around in circles as if he was thinking about where to go next. After passing by the same ce for the third time, Tan Rou finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°All Liu, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to a mysterious ce,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°But before we go there, we need to wait for a specific time. Otherwise, the door won¡¯t open.¡± Tan Rou was amused by him. ¡°Are you taking me to the pce of magic? Although there is a specific time, does that ce only open at night?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Zhuang Liu answered Tan Ron¡¯s question while listening to the voice in his earpiece. ¡°The ce I want to take you to is very important to our lives, so we have to make arrangements before we can go.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and leaned back in her seat. ¡°Then you can continue driving in circles. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    Zhuang Liu coughed twice. He was exchanging signals with Xiao Mo, asking if he was ready.


    ¡°Master,¡± Xiao Mo¡¯s voice came through the earpiece. ¡°Everything is ready.


    You can bring Miss Tan Rou over now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu exhaled and whispered, ¡°Alright. We¡¯lle over now.¡±


    Tan Rou also heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice. She lifted her eyelids and secretly nced at Zhuang Liu. Seeing that Zhuang Liu was still driving quietly, Tan Rou immediately took out the small box from her pocket and took a look. She took a look and stuffed it back, afraid that Zhuang Liu would find out. Then, she continued to close her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    The car stopped in front of arge open space. Zhuang Liu touched Tan Ron¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Rourou, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Tan Rou pretended that she had just woken up. She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Are we here¡­ It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    In front of her was a sea of flowers of all colors. Between the flowers, there was a warm yellow light. Large transparent balloons were filled with dyed and undyed feathers. When the wind blew, they floated with the wind.


    Tan Rou ran to the sea of flowers. She smelled the flowers and touched the balloons. ¡°Ah Liu, is this the graduation surprise you prepared for me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head. ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu slowly walked up to Tan Rou. He took out a sky-blue velvet box from his pocket and knelt on one knee. ¡°Today is a very important day. For you, this is a small turning point in your university life, but for us, today is a new beginning.¡±


    Tan Rou was extremely shocked. ¡°Ah Liu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, Xiao Rou, can you let me finish? I want to tell you everything in my heart.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°When I first saw you, I fell madly in love with you. The way you look when you¡¯re angry and the way you look when you¡¯re happy have all touched the deepest part of my heart. That¡¯s why I thought of a way to facilitate the marriage between the Zhuang family and the Tan family. However,ter on, I found out that you¡¯re not the Tan family¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Fortunately, I met you again. This time, I won¡¯t let go. Xiao Rou, will you marry me?¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to cry, but at this moment, she was indeed touched.


    After her rebirth, she met many people who were rted to her previous life, but there was only one exception, and that was Zhuang Liu. Perhaps heaven had given her a rebirth to meet Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou wiped her eyes and reached out her left hand. ¡°Put the ring on me.¡±


    This ring was made from a stone they bought when they first went abroad three years ago. Zhuang Liu bought a raw stone in the shop and designed it for three years before making it into a gem ring.


    Zhuang Liu stood up, but Tan Rou said, ¡°I have something to give you too.¡±


    Tan Rou followed Zhuang Liu¡¯s example and knelt down on one knee. She took out a ck box. ¡°My fiance, Zhuang Liu, will you marry me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very surprised. ¡°When did you prepare these?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°We bought the stone from the same store three years ago. I wanted to use it to make an engagement ring, but you beat me to it.¡±

 Chapter 978: 978 Start Working

    Chapter 978: 978 Start Working


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu also reached out his hand. ¡°Please help me put on my proposal ring, my fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You haven¡¯t said you do.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled and said solemnly.


    Tan Rou helped Zhuang Liu put on the ring and then pulled him up. Zhuang Liu took the opportunity to bump into Tan Rou, and the two of them immediately reported to each other.


    ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss!¡± A child¡¯s voice came from somewhere.


    Tan Rou was shocked and wanted to break free from Zhuang Liu¡¯s embrace, but Zhuang Liu hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened, it¡¯s Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    Not only the Tao family but the Zhuang family too. Each of them had a bouquet of roses in their hands and a smile on their faces.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to. Rourou has only been reunited with us for a few years, and she¡¯s already marrying someone else.¡± Mrs. Tao couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I hope Xiao Rou can stay by our side for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Father Taoforted her.


    ¡°Xiao Rou has already found someone she likes. How can we keep her by our side?¡±


    Mother Tao was still very upset. She only had one daughter. If Tan Rou got married, she wouldn¡¯t have so much time to see her daughter in the future.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you muste home more often to see us after you get married. Grandpa and Grandma will miss you very much,¡± Mrs. Tao said.


    Grandma Tao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°My precious granddaughter, you¡¯re still so young. How can you get married so soon? Why don¡¯t you stay by your grandmother¡¯s side for a few more years?¡±


    When Shen Jing heard that the old madam of the Tao family wanted to keep Tan Rou by her side for a few years, she quickly said, ¡°Old madam, the children have waited for so many years. Let them get married early. Besides, don¡¯t you look forward to having a great-grandson?¡±


    Grandma Tao immediately said, ¡°Of course! Oh I would love to have a great- grandson! The old man and I are getting weaker and weaker. I don¡¯t know how many years we can live. I hope that Xiao Ron¡¯s child can be born while I¡¯m alive.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll live to be a hundred years old,¡± Tan Rou said shyly.


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s better to let nature take its course.¡±


    After chatting for a while more, the elders of the Tao and Zhuang families gave their blessings to Tan Rou and left. Only the youngest Tao Qi was still unwilling to leave. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Brother Zhuang Liu kiss my sister yet!¡±


    Tao Zheng immediately lifted Tao Qi. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be watching this.


    Let¡¯s wait for me to go home and watch cartoons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Tao Qiined.


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t listen to him. He caught Tao Qi tightly and didn¡¯t give him a chance to escape.


    ¡°Air Liu, I¡¯m very happy to see them today. A marriage that can receive the blessings of the family must be the happiest in the world,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu nodded and said, This is also one of the reasons why I invited them over. On the one hand, I hope that they will be able to give us their blessings. On the other hand, I also hope that they can trust me. This is thest major ceremony before we get married. There¡¯s a special meaning to choosing this day as your graduation day. The end of one life is the beginning of another.¡±


    Tan Rou took the initiative to put her arms around Zhuang Liu¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s continue what was interrupted just now.¡±


    Under the starlight, a pair of young lovers were kissing each other. They promised to love each other for the rest of their lives. Let the stars be the witness of their promise.


    After graduation, Tan Rou took a two month vacation. She rarely stayed in theboratory at Capital University because Jiang Min and the others had graduatedst year. Jiang Min went home to inherit the family business, while Shang Jin and the others entered the TRpany.


    As the boss of TR, Tan Rou naturally cared about the development of TR. It was graduation season, and it was also a good time for majorpanies to recruit.


    The HRpany receives tens of thousands of job applications every day. The employees of the HR department could not finish reading those emails without eating or drinking for eight hours a day.


    Since those people dared to send emails to TR, it meant that they had a certain ability. The HR staff did not dare to be careless about the application letters sent by these talents who could be the pirs of TR in the future.


    They had to read these letters very carefully, then sort them ording to their strength, and finally hand the list to the boss.

 Chapter 979: 979 Recruiting New Staff

    Chapter 979: 979 Recruiting New Staff


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou had been staying in the TRpany during the summer break. Hang Wei had arranged a veryrge office for her on the top floor. Many times, when Hang Wei went out to discuss matters, Tan Rou was the one who oversaw thepany¡¯s big and small matters.


    In fact, as the boss of thepany, Tan Rou didn¡¯t need to look through everything. Therefore, most of the time, she would leave the management to Hang Wei and only care about the research and development department.


    Hang Wei had been on a business trip for the past two days, so Tan Rou had helped him take care of thepany¡¯s affairs. Coincidentally, thepany was hiring new employees, so Tan Rou had been walking around casually to see if there were any good seedlings that she had taken a fancy to.


    Everyone in thepany knew her. When she appeared in the HR department, the noisy environment in the HR department finally quieted down.


    The HR manager came over to report to Tan Rou with dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve selected ten good candidates today. We¡¯ll arrange for an interview tomorrow. Will you be able to join us?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll join tomorrow.¡± Tan Rou nodded. In the past, when she was not around, Hang Wei had personally interviewed the employees of the R&D department but now that she was back, she had to personally interview them so that she could have suitable talents under her.


    ¡°Everyone has worked hard.¡± As the boss, Tan Rou was very considerate of her employees. ¡°I¡¯ll treat everyone to coffee today. All the employees who work overtime will receive a threefold bonus when they get paid next month.¡±


    The employees of the HR department were immediately motivated. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±


    Tan Rou walked inside. She flipped through the list and saw Chen Yao¡¯s name.


    ¡°Print another copy of this person¡¯s information for me.¡± Tan Rou pointed at Chen Yao¡¯s photo.


    The manager immediately reacted. ¡°Okay, boss. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it now.¡±


    To be honest, she had been thinking about whether she should get rid of this girl. Although this girl¡¯s university was very good, she did not have many achievements during her university days.


    Speaking of which, this girl was also from the Physics Department of the Capital University and had graduated this year. Could it be that she and Big Boss were ssmates?


    The manager felt that she had to be careful. When she arranged the interview tomorrow, she had to remind the other interviewers to pay more attention to this girl and improve her score.


    Tan Rou noticed the manager¡¯s expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t try to guess the boss¡¯s intentions.¡±


    The HR manager immediately understood that Tan Rou knew this interviewee, but it was not the kind of rtionship she thought. It was that the interviewee had a grudge against their boss.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The HR manager immediately went to print out Chen Yao¡¯s information.


    After Tan Rou received the interview form, she sat on the sofa beside her. She smiled mockingly as she looked at it. She patted Chen Yao¡¯s interview form twice and threw it aside.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, guess whose form I found in ourpany¡¯s application form?¡± Tan Rou sent a message to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who is it?¡± Zhuang Liu replied.


    ¡°Chen Yao.¡± Tan Rou sent a voice message saying, ¡°No wonder she insisted on having dinner with me. She dared to invite me because she wants to join mypany! However, she¡¯s an interesting person. She doesn¡¯t want to spend money when she asks others to do things for her. If she treated me to a meal at that time, I might have agreed.¡±


    ¡°Based on your attitude,¡± Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°even if she invited you to dinner, you wouldn¡¯t agree to let her join TR Company.¡±


    ¡°You understand me the best,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu replied again, ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. On the second day of the graduation ceremony, I asked Xiao Mo to check on Chen Yao and those people. I also privately informed all thepanies in the Capital not to hire them.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget to inform ourpany?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu was silent for a while and decided to push the me to Xiao Mo.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Xiao Mo¡¯s fault. He left out yourpany.¡±


    Tan Rou sent a voice message. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t drag Xiao Mo out to be the scapegoat. He¡¯s an employee. You¡¯re the boss.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you n to deal with Chen Yao now?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou said disdainfully, ¡°She¡¯s not worth my time but I really want to see what she has to say during the interview tomorrow. So, I¡¯ve decided to let her participate in the interview.¡±

 Chapter 980: 980 Interviews

    Chapter 980: 980 Interviews


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao hade to TR Company early in the morning for an interview. She had heard from somewhere that Tan Ron liked blue clothes, so she had changed into a light blue business suit this morning to leave a good impression on Tan Rou.


    During this period of time, Chen Yao had been very unhappy. She didn¡¯t know if she was too unlucky or if someone was really causing trouble behind her back, but her job search in the Capital didn¡¯t go smoothly.


    She sent out countless job applications, but only a fewpanies replied to her and explicitly said that they would not hire her. She asked them why they didn¡¯t hire her, and they said that she wasn¡¯t suitable for theirpany.


    Chen Yao was not willing to fail like this, so she sent her resume to many smallpanies that she had looked down on before. The smallpanies replied to her politely, but they also said that they would not hire her. The reason she gave was that her academic qualifications were too high for theirpany and she was afraid that the other employees in theirpany would feel inferior.


    Chen Yao was about to die from anger. What reason was there to be afraid of others feeling inferior? Couldn¡¯t they think of a good reason to brush her off?


    After thinking about it, Chen Yao felt that something was wrong. Why didn¡¯t all thepanies hire her? Could it be that someone was really doing this on purpose?


    In the end, Chen Yao decided to submit her resume to the TRpany. She knew that the TRpany¡¯s requirements were very high, but she had no choice. Smallpanies did not ept her, and bigpanies did not like her. She could not starve to death in the Capital, right?


    After graduation, she could no longer live in the school dormitory, so Chen Yao had to move out. Thinking of this, Chen Yao was annoyed again. Why could Lan Ning move her things to Tan Rou¡¯s house, but she had to drag her own big and small luggage to live in a dpidated rented house?


    On the third day after the application letter was sent out, Chen Yao really received a reply letter from TR Company asking her to participate in the interview. After reading the reply letter, Chen Yao jumped up happily. ¡°Tan Rou asked me to go to herpany for an interview!¡±


    She had applied for jobs at manypanies, but none of them were willing to hire her. Only TRpany gave her a reply to attend the interview, so Tan Rou must have helped her.


    Chen Yao muttered to herself, ¡°Tan Rou is something. If she wanted me to join herpany, she should have told me earlier. Wiry did she have to beat around the bush and ask me to submit a job application letter to herpany?¡±


    Then, she thought about it and felt that Tan Rou¡¯s decision to not go with them for dinner was right. If Tan Rou and the others had gone for dinner, she would have agreed to their request.


    TR didn¡¯t hire many people this year. If they all went, who would Tan Rou hire?


    The reply letter said that Chen Yao would attend the interview in the conference room of thepany headquarters on the morning of the third day, so Chen Yao got up very soon. She put on the newly bought sky-blue suit and happily came to the interview.


    Before the interview, everyone had to wait outside. Then, someone would let them draw lots and enter one by one.


    Chen Yao drew number three. This number was quite close to the front, but Chen Yao was not nervous at all. Not only was she not nervous, but she was even applying lipstick in front of the mirror.


    The girl next to her hugged a thick stack of documents and asked worriedly, ¡°Miss, why are you so happy? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being eliminated?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Chen Yao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°If only a few of us participate in the interview, we will be epted.¡±


    She was very confident that since Tan Rou had tried her best to get her to participate in the interview, she would think of a way to get her to join TR Company.


    The boy on Chen Yao¡¯s right disagreed with Chen Yao¡¯s point of view. ¡°The selection process of TR Company is very strict. I heard that if they don¡¯t like the candidate who participated in the interview, they would rather leave the spot empty than hire someone to lower their requirements.¡±


    This boy submitted his resume with his two roommates, but his roommates were ruthlessly rejected, leaving him alone to struggle.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t care at all. She felt that even if the entirepany was eliminated, she would still stay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay.¡± Chen Yao said with a smile.


    The girl who had spoken earlier said enviously, ¡°I wish I could be as confident as you, but I didn¡¯te from a good school. I only have a graduate school that I can show off. I¡¯m really afraid that the interviewer will look at my undergraduate school.¡±


    Chen Yao was a little embarrassed because she took a look and realized that she was the only undergraduate student among all the interviewees.

 Chapter 981: 981 Not Hiring

    Chapter 981: 981 Not Hiring


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hey, are you a graduate student or a PhD student?¡± The girl beside him asked.


    Chen Yao was speechless. Why was she so talkative? Don¡¯t you know not to ask things you shouldn¡¯t ask? Fortunately, Chen Yao¡¯s undergraduate university was very famous, which made Chen Yao dare to say the name of her university.


    ¡°Oh, actually, I¡¯m not a graduate student. I¡¯m just an undergraduate who just graduated.¡± Chen Yao showed them her academic qualifications. ¡°Look, I¡¯m really an undergraduate.¡±


    When the interviewees saw Chen Yao¡¯s academic qualifications, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Some of them had a master¡¯s degree and had some work experience, some had a PhD, and some had both work experience and qualifications.


    When they saw that Chen Yao only had a bachelor¡¯s degree, everyone was unhappy. However, they were all smart people. Since Chen Yao could pass the preliminary selection of TR with a bachelor¡¯s degree, it meant that there must be something that allowed her to stand out.


    ¡°Capital University?¡± Some of the interviewees nced at the words she wrote in the school column. ¡°You¡¯re also a student at Capital University? I remember that the big boss of TR Company is a student at Capital University. She¡¯s also in the Physics Department, right?¡±


    Everyone looked at Chen Yao. Chen Yao touched her face and said embarrassedly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll feel embarrassed.¡±


    The boy on Chen Yao¡¯s right asked, ¡°You¡¯re also from the Physics Department of the Capital University and so is the boss! You two graduated this year. Do you know each other?¡±


    Chen Yao pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°How can I say that? If I say it, you guys will definitely think that I came in through the back door.¡±


    Although the others thought so, they couldn¡¯t say that in front of Chen Yao. ¡°How could that be? You passed the preliminary test because you have something that they want.¡±


    Another person said, ¡°Yeah, being a student at Capital University is already very impressive. Back then, I wanted to get into the Physics Department at Capital University, but I didn¡¯t get in. When I was taking the postgraduate examination, I also failed. I thought that I would never be able to get into Capital University in this life. I didn¡¯t expect to meet an outstanding graduate from Capital niversity. I¡¯m really too lucky.¡±


    When one personplimented her, a group of peopleplimented her. Today, ten people came for the interview, but half of them came to praise Chen Yao.


    The girl next to Chen Yao said, ¡°If we can all be hired, then we must help each other!¡± She had already determined that Chen Yao knew the big boss of TR Company, so she wanted to make sure to be friends with Chen Yao now. In the future, when they all entered thepany, she would definitely benefit from this.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Chen Yao said with a smile.


    She loved the feeling of being surrounded by others. When she was in university, she didn¡¯t have many people around her. Only a few people from average families were willing to be friends with her, and their rtionships weren¡¯t strong.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would receive so many people¡¯s attention just for an interview today. This feeling was really wonderful.


    There were also people who couldn¡¯t stand Chen Yao. ¡°Heh, I wonder what achievements you have that can actually show us other than being friends with the big boss.¡±


    Chen Yao heard this discordant voice, but she was in a good mood. She did not want to argue with these people who were jealous of her. ¡®Why should I tell you about my achievements? What achievements have you made?¡±


    The girl said coldly, ¡°First of all, I graduated with a Ph.D. degree. Secondly, I published many papers when I was an undergraduate. I published the paper ¡®Reverse Connection of Conductors¡¯. I also participated in many projects during my university days. Two of them were in cooperation with TL. This is only a part of it. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    She looked at Chen Yao, indicating that she wanted Chen Yao to tell her about her achievements. Chen Yao couldn¡¯t say much. She had been busy earning money during her university days. How could she have the time to do any research?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that you can say now right?¡± The girl said arrogantly, ¡°I can¡¯t stand people like you whoe in through the back door. If people like you pass the interview of TR, then I doubt that this is even a goodpany. Even if they invited me, I wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    Chen Yao was very angry. ¡°Just wait to be chased out!¡±


    The girl was not afraid. She faced Chen Yao directly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±

 Chapter 982: 982 Quite Lively

    Chapter 982: 982 Quite Lively


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou knew everything that had happened in the waiting room. She was watching it from theputer in the interview room. Other than the toilet, thepany had installed high-definition cameras that could record sounds. She knew everything that was happening outside.


    ¡°This interviewee is quite interesting.¡± Tan Rou finally spoke up.¡± Her personality is a little like my best friend, Li Li. Li Li also has the same personality. If she doesn¡¯t like someone, she will scold that person directly. It¡¯s so fun.¡±


    The HR manager also smiled. ¡°Then your friend must be an interesting person!¡±


    She apanied Tan Rou as they watched the surveince footage for the past hour. Tan Rou was patient. During this hour, she did not say a word and quietly handled the documents while watching the surveince footage.


    ¡°Do you have the information of this interviewee?¡± Tan Rou pointed at the angry girl on theputer screen and asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The HR manager had already read the information of the ten interviewees in advance, so she knew everyone¡¯s situation. ¡°Her name is Wei Yu. She¡¯s the most outstanding person among this batch of interviewees.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Alright, pass them to me.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of Chen Yao and Wei Yu quarreling could be heard from the surveince camera. It wasn¡¯t just the two of them, there were other voices as well.


    Chen Yao told Wei Yu to quit as soon as possible, since she would never be hired by TR Company. Wei Yu said that Chen Yao was trash. If other people wanted to curry favor with Chen Yao, they would definitely be led astray by her. The other voices were the voices of someone speaking up for Chen Yao.


    Tan Rou smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively.¡±


    The HR manager¡¯s heart tightened. Chen Yao hadn¡¯t even entered thepany yet, and there were already so many people speaking up for her. Wouldn¡¯t she form a small group after she entered thepany?! Thepany hated it when people formed cliques. She felt that these people were probably going to be eliminated.


    She thought about it carefully. Maybe the big boss didn¡¯t want Chen Yao to join thepany at all. If the big boss wanted to recruit Chen Yao into thepany, she would have hired them personally.


    ¡°Pay attention! Don¡¯t hire any of these people.¡± Tan Rou pointed at the few people who were speaking up for Chen Yao and said, ¡°Take a look at the others. If they are suitable, hire them. If they are not suitable, dismiss them all. We at TR would rather not be able to recruit anyone than lowering our requirements for those who are not capable!¡±


    The HR manager¡¯s expression became very serious. ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    When it was quiet outside, Tan Rou asked someone to go out and give them new number tags. This time, the number tags weren¡¯t random. They were given ording to Tan Ron¡¯s instructions. For those who Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to hire, she gave them useless number tags.


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why are you giving us these tes again?¡±


    ¡°Our manager was the one who first gave them out. Our boss saw it and felt that it was inappropriate, so she changed it to a new number te.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was the number te given by the boss, the interviewees immediately had no objections because they would soon be able to see the legendary big boss behind the scenes of TR Company. It was really exciting.


    At first, Chen Yao was still wondering why a new number tag was given out, but when she heard that it was Tan Rou who gave out the number tag, she was relieved. Tan Rou must have wanted her to pass the interview, so she gave them a new number tag.


    The first person to enter was Wei Yu, who had just quarreled with her. Chen Yao rolled her eyes at Wei Yu and muttered, ¡°Heh, with Tan Rou backing me up, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The person next to her asked Chen Yao.


    Chen Yao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just trying to recall my interview skills.¡± It was an interview technique that she had copied from the Inte at thest minute. Everyone said that it was very useful, so she took it and used it.


    That person thought that Chen Yao¡¯s interview skills were secretly given to her by the CEO of TR Company, so he also asked her about the skills. Chen Yao didn¡¯t have any skills to begin with, so she didn¡¯t mind telling others the skills she copied from the Inte, so she said it.


    When Wei Yu came out of the interview, Chen Yao was still spreading her interview experience.


    When Chen Yao saw Wei Yue out, she immediately ended her ss and turned to ask Wei Yu, ¡°Hey, are your interview questions difficult?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Wei Yu red at her and snapped.

 Chapter 983: 983 Wasting Time

    Chapter 983: 983 Wasting Time


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao looked at her angry expression and knew that she must have failed the interview. So sheughed mockingly. ¡°It seems that your good achievements didn¡¯t get you through the interview at TR.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Wei Yu was still feeling upset, but when she was annoyed by Chen Yao, she got angry. ¡°Trash like you will never get into TR. Talking to you is a waste of my time.¡±


    Chen Yao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who are you calling trash?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Wei Yu was just about to argue with Chen Yao when he heard the HR manager¡¯s words behind him.


    ¡°Wei Yu, don¡¯t forget what Big Boss told you just now,¡± the HR manager reminded her.


    Wei Yu was stunned for a moment, then he put on a listless expression. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± She picked up her things and slowly walked out of the waiting room.


    Chen Yao was delighted to see that. ¡°Oh? Did she get eliminated?¡± she asked.


    A cold smile shed across the corner of the HR manager¡¯s lips. She was really out of her mind. How could she think that their boss wanted Chen Yao to enter thepany? She didn¡¯t even like Chen Yao, who was stupid and didn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s expressions. How could the boss like her?


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡± The HR manager said politely, ¡°I¡¯m not the main interviewer today. It¡¯s our boss. She¡¯s the one who makes the final decision, so I don¡¯t know who will pass the interview.¡±


    ¡°Then Tan Rou¡­ Did Big Boss say to let me in?¡± Chen Yao asked again.


    The HR manager knew Chen Yao, but she still pretended not to know her. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me?¡± Chen Yao asked in surprise.


    The HR manager frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t. Who are you?¡±


    Chen Yao frowned and thought for a moment. Tan Rou definitely wouldn¡¯t let many people know that she opened the back door for her, so it was normal for her not to tell others about this. Moreover, if she had told others, she probably wouldn¡¯t havee for the interview today. Someone else would help her do it.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Chen Yao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking casually. Since you don¡¯t know me, then forget it.¡±


    The HR manager looked at her and then went to the side to call someone else.


    After interviewing five candidates, Tan Rou didn¡¯t call anyone else in. Chen Yao was a little anxious. Although she had already been internally selected by Tan Rou, she still needed to go through a process. Otherwise, how could she convince others?


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you called us in yet?¡± It¡¯s already n o¡¯clock,¡± The boy next to Chen Yao said. ¡°If we don¡¯t get an interview soon, we¡¯ll have to get off work.¡±


    He patted Chen Yao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know the Boss of TR? Why don¡¯t you send her a message and ask her when the interview will end?¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t have Tan Ron¡¯s WeChat at all. She only had her phone number, but because she had called too many times before, Tan Rou had long blocked her, so her phone couldn¡¯t be reached.


    However, Chen Yao would not say that she could not contact Tan Rou. She only said perfunctorily, ¡°She¡¯s busy with the interview now. Even if I send her a message, she won¡¯t have time to reply to me.¡±


    As if he was deliberately trying to expose Chen Yao¡¯s lie, the HR manager came out and said to the remaining interviewees, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Today¡¯s interview has ended. If there are no interviewees, you can leave. There¡¯s no need to wait any longer.¡±


    This caused a lot of people to be dissatisfied. They started to make a scene in the waiting room. ¡°We¡¯ve waited for so long, and you¡¯re telling us that we don¡¯t get to go in for the interview?!¡±


    The HR manager waited for them to finish arguing before calmly saying, ¡°It seems that you guys don¡¯t know the rules of our TR. We despise those who make up cliques of our own. You guys haven¡¯t even joined TR and you¡¯re already trying to curry favor with others. If you guys enter thepany, thepany¡¯s atmosphere will be ruined by you guys.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t form a clique,¡± the few of them argued. ¡°When did you see us form a clique?¡±


    The HR manager pointed at the surveince camera and said, ¡°We can hear and see everything you say and do inside. There¡¯s nothing much left for you to say.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Chen Yao asked nervously.


    The HR manager smiled at her and said, ¡°Our boss said that talking to you is a waste of her time. So, you don¡¯t have to go for the interview. You can go straight back.¡±

 Chapter 984: 984 So?

    Chapter 984: 984 So?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chen Yao was extremely dissatisfied. She kept moring to see Tan Ron. ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept this oue. Get Tan Rou out. I want to talk to her personally!¡±


    The HR manager almostughed to death. Their boss was so busy, how could he have time toe out and see her?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our boss said she doesn¡¯t have time to deal with you.¡± the HR manager said.


    Chen Yao and the others started to make a scene, all of them werelooking for Tan Rou for an exnation.


    The HR manager didn¡¯t want these people to make a mess of the entire HR department, so he turned on theputer beside him. ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t want to give up, I¡¯ll show you the evidence. You¡¯ll see if you¡¯ve formed a small group soon.¡±


    When the surveince footage was released, the others finally understood why they were eliminated. It was all Chen Yao¡¯s fault!


    The girl who was praising Chen Yao just now wanted to p Chen Yao to death. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who dragged us along! Do you know how much effort I put in for today¡¯s interview? I experimented day and night and finally produced a decent finished product. I also sessfully passed the initial test. I didn¡¯t expect it to be destroyed by your hands. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The HR manager made a gesture, and the crazy girl was dragged out by the staff waiting at the side. Although the others did not dare to hit Chen Yao, they still scolded her very badly. If it were not for the people from TRpany watching, they would have skinned Chen Yao directly.


    Chen Yao was confused and angry. She didn¡¯t know why things had turned out this way. Tan Rou was the one who had asked her toe, but why did she have to eliminate her at the end? Was he ying with her?


    The door to the interview room opened, and Tan Rou came out with a stack of documents. Those who came for the interview finally got to see the big boss they wanted to see, but the timing was not right.


    When Chen Yao saw Tan Rou, she pushed away the boy who was scolding her and rushed to Tan Rou. When Tan Rou saw her running over angrily, she stood at the door and waited for her.


    ¡°Tan Rou, what do you mean?¡± Chen Yao questioned. ¡°Wiry did you let mee for the interview but leave me outside?¡±


    ¡°Did I askyou toe for the interview?¡± Tan Rou asked in puzzlement. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    Chen Yao said, ¡°All thepanies in the Capital are not willing to ept my application letter, only TR Company epted it. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be?¡±


    Tan Rou was really innocent. This was done by Zhuang Liu and had nothing to do with her. If Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t leaked this matter, Chen Yao probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to get into the interview at TR Company.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t do this,¡± Tan Rou said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss here.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, did you do this on purpose? You despise me. You think that my family is poor and I¡¯m not worthy of being your friend. So you¡¯re picking on me everywhere, right?!¡±


    Tan Rou admired Chen Yao¡¯s imagination. She simply didn¡¯t like Chen Yao and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡°So? What can you do to me?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    The HR manager snickered. It was the first time she had seen her boss so humorous after working in thepany for so long.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Yao could notplete her sentence for a long time.


    ¡°Even if I did it, you can¡¯t do anything to me. I know what you¡¯ve been up to behind my back these past few years, but I don¡¯t want to argue with you. In fact, I don¡¯t understand why you dared to send your resume to mypany. If I remember correctly, our rtionship isn¡¯t that good, right?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to pass the interview, why did you ask me toe?¡± Chen Yao asked.


    Tan Rou pointed at thest page of the application form and said, ¡°The seventh rule clearly states that you are not allowed to form cliques. You didn¡¯t read it yourself. Can you me me? To be honest, I didn¡¯t even see your preliminary interview. It was all screened by all the colleagues in the human resources department. I didn¡¯t see it, so I didn¡¯t deliberately askyou toe over.¡±


    The other interviewees also looked at the rules at the back. They had seen it at that time, but they had not paid attention to it. They did not expect it to be so important! If they had known that it would be so serious, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have said a word to Chen Yao.

 Chapter 985: 985 Classmates

    Chapter 985: 985 ssmates


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Tan Ron, can¡¯t you help me find a good job since we¡¯re ssmates?¡± Chen Yao saw that she couldn¡¯t use force, so she quickly changed her attitude.


    ¡°You know that my family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t good. My parents have used up all the money in the family for me to go to university. If I can¡¯t find a good job after graduation, they will definitely be very sad.


    ¡°For so many years, they had to be tortured by the Lan family while also relying on the Lan family to survive. Back then, when the Lan family went bankrupt, they also lost their jobs.¡±


    Chen Yao said sadly, ¡°In order to make ends meet, they have to do odd jobs but the money they earn is too little. After paying the rent and water bill, there¡¯s not much left. It¡¯s not easy for them!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t sympathize with Chen Yao¡¯s family at all. ¡°Is it because of me that your parents aren¡¯t easy? Their living conditions are poor because they don¡¯t work hard enough and always want to follow others!¡±


    When the Lan family went bankrupt, Tan Rou had also paid attention to Chen Yao¡¯s family situation. She wouldn¡¯t have known if she didn¡¯t see it herself but she was shocked when she saw it. It turned out that Chen Yao¡¯s parents were parasitic on the Lan family. Their daughter, Chen Yao, was about the same age as Lan Nie, so Lan Nie¡¯s parents asked Chen Yao toe over to apany them.


    Chen Yao and Lan Nie grew up together, and Lan Ning grew up together with them. Lan Ning¡¯s family was also very poor, but they didn¡¯t live off the Lan family.


    After realizing that the Lan family was not suitable for them to live in, Lan Ning¡¯s parents left with Lan Ning and her sister. In the past few years, Lan Ning¡¯s parents had also opened a business and their life has been mediocre.


    Lan Ning was also very hardworking. In April of this year, she received an admission letter from Capital University and she would return to study in September.


    During the summer break, Lan Ning didn¡¯t have time to rest. She found a few tutoring jobs in her hometown. She had been busy making money for herself.


    ¡°You and Lan Ning have been ssmates for more than ten years and grew up together. Why is Lan Ning¡¯s life better than yours now? Haven¡¯t you thought about this problem yourself?¡±


    Tan Rou said mercilessly, ¡°Because you¡¯re unwilling to put in any effort. You always want to take shortcuts. Your parents think the same way, right? Let me tell you, there are no shortcuts in this world!¡±


    Chen Yao didn¡¯t say a word after she heard that. She red at Tan Rou fiercely, then took her things and left. The other interviewees also left. They did not dare to offend Tan Rou. If they offended Tan Rou, they might not be able to survive in the Capital in the future.


    ¡°Fools!¡± Tan Roumented. There was one more thing she didn¡¯t tell Chen Yao, and that was that the clothes Chen Yao wore today disgusted her. Thest person who liked to wear blue clothes had already been sentenced to death.


    After everyone left, the HR manager walked up and asked, ¡°Boss, do you need me to send a message to Wei Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Tan Rou was very satisfied with Wei Yu¡¯s ability, but she still needed to change her personality. It wasn¡¯t a good habit to quarrel whenever something happened. ¡°Tell her that if she wants to work at TR, she should stop showing off her achievements. Those achievements are not enough.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The HR manager nodded.


    It was funny. They had heard what Wei Yu said from the surveince cameras. Although Wei Yu¡¯s achievements were more impressive than the others, in front of Tan Rou, that little achievement was negligible.


    Tan Rou was a low-key person. She didn¡¯t like to show off her abilities in front of others, and naturally, she didn¡¯t like her employees bragging about themselves everywhere.


    Wei Yu¡¯s talent was not bad, but she was a little arrogant. Arrogant people were often difficult to get along with. If Wei Yu could not correct her shorings, even if she entered the TRpany, she would not have good development.


    Among this group of people, the only person Tan Rou had her eyes on was Wei Yu, so she would recruit Wei Yu. If Wei Yu could change her behavior, then Tan Rou would personally work with Wei Yu and strive to get her to change her bad habits as soon as possible and integrate into thepany.


    If she couldn¡¯t change, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t waste her time on her. After all, there were many employees in TR Company, and Tan Rou couldn¡¯t take care of everyone.

 Chapter 986: 986 Married?

    Chapter 986: 986 Married?


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the job fair ended, Hang Wei returned from his business trip. Tan Rou left most of the work to him, so she had time to meet her boyfriend.


    Tan Rou easily entered Zhuang Liu¡¯spany. The employees in thepany knew that she was the boss¡¯s fiancee, so they were very friendly to her.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, CEO Zhuang is in a meeting. Can you wait for him in the office for half an hour?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s secretary said.


    Zhuang Liu had a lot of things to deal with, and Xiao Mo couldn¡¯t handle it all by himself. So, besides Xiao Mo, Zhuang Liu also had two secretaries, one male and one female. They handled different things, and Xiao Mo was usually in charge of the two secretaries.


    When Tan Rou came over, it was usually this female secretary who would wee her.


    Tan Rou sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Give me a cup of iced coffee with less sugar.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the secretary said with a smile. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go make the coffee now.¡±


    As soon as the coffee was brewed, Zhuang Liu came out of the meeting. He came out early and looked angry. He looked very unhappy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever work with such a foreignpany again! Find me another agent!¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°CEO Zhuang, do you have any requirements for the size of the new agency?¡± Xiao Mo asked as he nodded.


    Zhuang Liu said, It must be bigger than before, and it must have a high reputation. The current situation must not happen!¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Zhuang.¡± Xiao Mo went to have it settled.


    Zhuang Liu pushed the door open and returned to the office. He saw Tan Rou sitting on the sofa on the right side of the office, drinking coffee. It seemed like she had been here for a while.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you here?¡± After Zhuang Liu saw Tan Rou, the anger on his face disappeared. He asked with a smile, ¡°Are you free today?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Yes, Hang Wei is back. I handed over the work to him so that I could spend some time with you. However, I heard you getting angry as soon as I came. Who made you unhappy?¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat next to her and squeezed her palm. ¡°The recording locator pen we worked with previously sold very well in China. In recent years, we have expanded our production and market. Our products have been sold overseas, but this time, there¡¯s a problem with the agent. They used defective products as good products and affected our reputation.¡±


    Tan Rou also hated this kind of behavior. ¡°Are you looking for a new agent?¡±


    Changing agents was a very troublesome matter. If the change was not done well, it would probably affect his business abroad.


    ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t work with this agent anymore. We have to find a new agent as soon as possible. I¡¯ve already asked Xiao Mo to do it.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Xiao Mo is exhausted from following you around. He has endless work to do every day, and he doesn¡¯t even have time to find a girlfriend.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was also a little worried for Xiao Mo. ¡°My mom introduced him to a few girls, but Xiao Mo didn¡¯t agree. He said that he wanted to focus on his work first and think about his girlfriendter.¡±


    ¡± When Xiao Mo gets married in the future, you can¡¯t assign so much work to him. Otherwise, his wife will be unhappy. It wasn¡¯t easy for Xiao Mo to find a wife. You can¡¯t ruin her rtionship.¡±


    Speaking of marriage, Zhuang Liu could not hide the joy in his heart. He held Tan Ron¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Rourou, you¡¯ve already graduated from university. So when can we get married?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Although I¡¯ve graduated from university, I still have to study for my master¡¯s and PhD. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m done with my student life before getting married.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He and Tan Rou had been in a rtionship for almost five years. Every day, he wanted to get married to Tan Rou, but Tan Rou was a few years younger than him. He had to wait for Tan Rou to grow up.


    Now that Tan Rou had finally graduated from university, she was going to study for her master¡¯s degree. After she graduated, she still had to take the PhD examination. Year after year, Zhuang Liu was getting old. He was worried that Tan Rou would not like him anymore.


    The university was full of young and handsome guys. What if Tan Rou fell in love with someone else?


    ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s get married! Let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate first, then hold the wedding, okay?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou thought so too. However, she saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s anxious look and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after I graduate.¡±

 Chapter 987: 987 Someone Else’s Wedding

    Chapter 987: 987 Someone Else¡¯s Wedding


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Since Tan Rou had already said so, Zhuang Liu could not say anything else. However, he still did not give up. He had to think of a way to make Tan Rou agree to the idea of getting married first before holding the wedding.


    Coincidentally, a business partner had invited Zhuang Liu to attend the wedding. ording to the past, Zhuang Liu would only ask Xiao Mo to prepare a gift and would not personally attend. But this time, not only was Zhuang Liu going to go personally, but he was also going to bring his fiancee along.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you have any spare time? I want you to apany me to an event.¡± Zhuang Liu asked Tan Rou for her opinion.


    After Tan Rou handed over the work to Hang Wei, she felt much more rxed, so she had more free time recently. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Seeing that his n had seeded, Zhuang Liu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up this weekend and take you to a banquet. You have to wear the clothes I prepared for you. Is that okay?¡±


    When she heard about the banquet and clothes, Tan Ron¡¯s thoughts went astray. Before she had sex with Zhuang Liu, her thoughts were still very pure. However, ever since she had role-yed with Zhuang Liu a few times, her pure thoughts were gone forever.


    ¡°You won¡¯t bring me to that kind of indecent banquet, will you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud. ¡°Wiry would I bring you to an indecent banquet? This is a dinner organized by a friend of mine. He strongly requested that I bring my fiancee along. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gone.¡±


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°Alright, alright. I misunderstood. Come and pick me up when the timees. I¡¯m staying at the old mansion now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. He had already nned it out. When the time came, they would sit next to the stage. The bride¡¯s bouquet would be thrown to him and Tan Rou. Then, he could take the opportunity to tell Tan Rou that they could get married.


    On a warm afternoon, Tan Rou apanied Zhuang Liu to the banquet venue. When they arrived, Tan Rou found out that it was an open-air wedding.


    Zhuang Liu had worked hard to get her married. He came to attend the wedding outdoors on such a hot day. He was amazing.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what do you think of the environment here?¡± Zhuang Liu pointed to thewn next to him and asked Tan Rou, ¡°The grass on thiswn was newly nted this year. They nted it for this wedding.


    Tan Rou did see that thiswn was different from otherwns. The grass here was of two colors. One was ordinary green, and the other was brownish-red. Looking at the shape, the brownish-red grass was shaped like a heart.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad. The grass here is softer,¡± Tan Roumented. ¡°The length of the grass is just right. It¡¯s obvious that they prepared it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Rourou, will we choose an indoor or outdoor wedding?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Outdoors. The space inside is too small. The air doesn¡¯t circte well. I don¡¯t want to hold my wedding inside.¡±


    Zhuang Liu noted it down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hold an outdoor wedding. It was best to choose summer for an outdoor wedding. The grass in summer was more beautiful, and the grass could be dotted with some colorful flowers. It¡¯s also warmer in summer, and the lighting will be great too. It¡¯ll look great in the photos.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    They continued to walk in. When they reached the ce near the banquet, there was an awning. A huge cooling fan was blowing around, so even if they were outdoors, it would not be too hot.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were both famous big shots in the Capital. There was no need for Zhuang Liu to introduce himself. He was the head of the Zhuang family, a figure who could call the wind and summon the rain in the city. There were not many people in the city who did not know him.


    Tan Rou was different. Initially, she only had the identity of the eldest daughter of the Tao family. However,ter on, the others realized that her identity as the eldest daughter of the Tao family was the least worth mentioning among all her identities.


    The two of them were closely watched as they walked across the hall. Many people wanted to talk to them, but they were all rejected by Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu said that they were the only guests who came to attend the wedding and did not want to affect the host¡¯s wedding. The others had no choice but to return to their seats, nning toe over and chat with them after the wedding.


    The groom and his father personally came to wee Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. The groom¡¯s family only wanted to send out an invitation, but they didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu toe to the wedding and even brought along his fiance.

 Chapter 988 - 988 Holding Flowers

    988 Holding Flowers


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Mr Zhuang, Miss Tao, I¡¯m very happy to see you two attending my son¡¯s wedding. You must eat more at the banquet!¡±


    ¡°CEO Huang, I wish your beloved son a happy marriage,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile and then gave him their gifts.


    After CEO Huang received the gift, he didn¡¯t bear to give it to the person beside him. He kept holding the gift until another guest arrived.


    To be honest, all the guests present were envious of CEO Huang. Everyone knew that the head of the Zhuang family, Zhuang Liu, was very busy and would not attend anyone¡¯s wedding. They did not expect Zhuang Liu to be here today.


    This was not CEO Huang¡¯s wedding, but CEO Huang¡¯s youngest son¡¯s wedding. CEO Huang¡¯s youngest son did not enter thepany and did not care about the family business, so no one understood why Zhuang Liu was so generous to attend the wedding!


    Zhuang Liu had onlye to the wedding because he wanted Tan Rou to marry him as soon as possible. However, if the truth of this matter were to be known by the various big bosses in the Capital, their jaws would probably drop.


    Tan Rou looked around the wedding venue. She quite liked the environment. Moreover, the wedding organizers were attentive and arranged everything nicely. For example, the most difficult thing to solve for an open-air wedding would be the toilet. However, she saw a decorated road sign that stated the location of the mobile toilet nearby, which solved the problem of the guests going to the toilet. There was also the cement of therge cooling fan. It wasn¡¯t too close to the guests, but it ensured that every guest could feel the wind.


    Tan Rou secretly noted down everything worth learning. If she and Zhuang Liu wanted to hold an open-air wedding in the summer, these could all be used.


    At 12:08, the wedding officially began; it was unknown why they had picked such a specific time. Anyway, it was popr in the Capital to start the wedding at this time. It was said that this way, the newlyweds could be together for a long time.


    However, before the bride and groom appeared, a host came out to liven up the atmosphere. It was nothing more than some words of blessing and then a video of the bride and groom¡¯s rtionship. Tan Rou was not in the mood to listen. Her gaze waspletely attracted by the te of jelly on the table. It wasn¡¯t that the te of jelly was beautiful or delicious, but that the small te of jelly was pink and it looked beautiful.


    Seeing that Tan Rou was no longer watching the wedding, Zhuang Liu was very anxious. He leaned into Tan Ron¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Rourou, stop staring at the dishes. Quickly look at the stage. The bride and groom are about to appear.¡±


    He wanted Tan Rou to see the bride and groom appear on the stage and then have the thought of getting married. It would be best if she could get married immediately after dinner.


    ¡°Alt Liu, so you¡¯re so interested in the wedding!¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°If you like to watch other people get married, then let¡¯s attend a few more other people¡¯s weddings in the future.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face turned green. He didn¡¯t like watching someone else¡¯s wedding. He just wanted Tan Rou and him to hold a wedding! There were so many people at the scene, Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t say it directly, so he could only sit quietly beside Tan Rou and stare at the jelly te on the table with her.


    Tan Rou snickered in her heart. She had long guessed Zhuang Liu¡¯s thoughts, but she did not say anything. She wanted to see what other stupid things Zhuang Liu could do. The head of the Zhuang family, the head of the Zhuang family, would actually do such a childish thing. It was too funny.


    Finally, the bride and groom appeared. Zhuang Liu wanted Tan Rou to see the bride and groom say ¡®I do¡¯ to each other, so he transferred the te of beautiful jelly away and let Tan Rou only watch the bride and groom in the stands.


    Tan Rou could only smile helplessly at his childish behavior. Then, she looked at the stage.


    When it came to the process of the bride throwing the bouquet, the bride¡¯s bouquet was of great significance. Young girls and boys who were not married wanted to snatch it. Those who didn¡¯t have a lover would be able to find one by snatching the bouquet. Those who were not married could get married immediately after grabbing the bouquet.


    Zhuang Liu had brought Tan Rou here to catch the bouquet. This was the experience his mother had taught him. She said that she had received a bouquet from her good friend back then, and then she met Zhuang Liu¡¯s father. Not long after, they got married.


    Although Zhuang Liu felt that this was a little silly, as long as he could marry Tan Rou, he would do anything.

 Chapter 989 - 989 Flowers, For You

    989 Flowers, For You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The bride came to the side of the stage. The stage was already crowded with people who wanted to snatch the flowers. Their eyes were all staring at the flowers as if they were not flowers but rare treasures.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to snatch the bouquet. She had received a simr bouquet before, but she didn¡¯t keep it in her hands in the end. Instead, she gave it to someone who wanted it. In Tan Ron¡¯s opinion, holding a bouquet wasn¡¯t that magical. If true happiness wasing, she would still be happy even without a bouquet.


    Zhuang Liu was very anxious. He sat upright on the surface, but he was actually very nervous. He really hoped that Tan Rou would snatch the bouquet this time, but from Tan Ron¡¯s expression, she was not interested in the flowers in the bride¡¯s hands at all. Could it be that she did not know the meaning of holding the bouquet?


    ¡°I heard that the person who snatches the bouquet can quickly obtain happiness.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°If only the flowers could fall into my hands. If the flower falls into my hands, will you be willing to marry me now?¡±


    His voice was not loud, so only he and Tan Rou could hear him.


    ¡°You like bouquets?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I just think that the bouquet is very interesting, that¡¯s all.¡± Zhuang Liu did not answer directly.


    Tan Rou looked at the bouquet of flowers in her hand carefully but did not find anything special about it. ¡°It¡¯s just a bouquet of flowers. It¡¯s almost wilting. What¡¯s the point of it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu insisted, ¡°Rourou, there are so many people waiting to hold the flowers. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. No wonder Zhuang Liu brought her here and kept praising the bouquet. So he wanted her to snatch the bouquet! Since her fiance wanted it, then Tan Rou would just snatch it from him. She had no choice. She had to pamper her fiance even if he was very childish.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to try. That kind of behavior is really too stupid,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile that was not a smile.


    Zhuang Liu was disappointed for a moment. He was really sick in the head. Why would he think of using the wedding to try and influence Tan Rou? Since she did not want to get married now, he would wait a few more years. After all, she had been through so many years. It didn¡¯t matter if Tan Rou had to go to school for a few years.


    The bride threw out her bouquet. Tan Rou sensed that the bouquet was aimed at her, so she stood up. The bouquetnded steadily in her hands. After she grabbed the bouquet, she immediately sat down.


    When the others saw that she had already snatched the flowers, they could only return to their seats regretfully.


    Zhuang Liu saw that she had snatched the flowers and pretended to be calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that snatching the flowers was stupid? Why did you stand up and snatch the flowers?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. She held the flowers in her hands and handed them to Zhuang Liu. ¡°These flowers are for you, my dear Ah Liu.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t react for a moment. He took the flowers slowly after more than ten seconds. ¡°You want to give them to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that the fiancee who receives the bouquet will get married immediately. I think we really need this bouquet,¡± said Tan Rou with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was filled with a blissful smile. He rarely showed such an expression in public. Thest time he showed such a smile was at his engagement ceremony with Tan Rou, but unfortunately, that ceremony was ruined by someone else in the end.


    ¡°Wow, I wish you happiness!¡± There were people constantly blessing them.


    The bride and groom heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had already gone through all the wedding procedures. Otherwise, their limelight would definitely be stolen by this other pair instead.


    The groom said to the bride, ¡°Thankyou for understanding me.¡±


    The bride said, ¡°Tan Rou is my junior and my idol. I¡¯ve known her since I was in graduate school. I also know that she¡¯ s the big boss of TR. So, even if you didn¡¯t say it today, I would have thrown the bouquet to her.¡±


    The groom grabbed the bride¡¯s hand. ¡°Speaking of which, our fate also came from weddings too. At that time, I was the best man and you were the bridesmaid. The two of us chased after each other under the stage in order to snatch a bouquet. In the end, the flowers were robbed but our love came.¡±


    The bride rebuked, ¡°Who asked you to snatch it from me? However, this bouquet was really magical. It could actually help people obtain happiness. I hope that Tan Rou and her fiance will have a happy marriage.¡±

 Chapter 990 - 990 Household Registration Booklet

    990 Household Registration Booklet


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the wedding, Zhuang Liu could not wait to leave with Tan Rou because Tan Rou had just promised him that if he could get the household register from Tan Ron¡¯s parents, Tan Rou would go and register her marriage with him.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He was going to get his marriage certificate with Tan Rou today. While the lucky buff of holding flowers was still there, he had to get his marriage certificate as soon as possible.


    The Civil Affairs Bureau closed at 5:30 pm. It was 1:30 pm now, so they still had four hours to get their marriage certificate.


    They had to wear a white shirt for the marriage certificate, but Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were wearing warm colors for the wedding today. If they wanted to take the photo, they had to go back and change into a white shirt.


    Zhuang Liu did not have the time to go back and change his clothes. He did not know how long it would take to go back and forth. He could not afford to wait. So, he handed the errand to Xiao Mo and asked him to bring two sets of white shirts from his residence. Then, he drove Tan Rou to the Tao family manor to look for Tan Ron¡¯s parents.


    On the way, Zhuang Liu was very excited. He was eager to marry Tan Rou, but when he reached the entrance of the Tao family¡¯s manor, he did not dare to enter.


    No matter how powerful a son-inw was, he would be afraid of his father- inw and mother-inw. Zhuang Liu was no exception. After all, they had not discussed the matter of registering their marriage with Tan Ron¡¯s parents.


    If Zhuang Liu was Tan Ron¡¯s parents, he would definitely not be willing to marry Tan Rou off. After getting the marriage certificate, there was no chance for regrets. Zhuang Liu would not regret it, but he did not know if Tan Rou would regret it. After all, Tan Rou was only 22 years old.


    Tan Rou got out of the passenger seat and saw Zhuang Liu standing at the door. She asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to ask my parents for the household register? Why are you still standing here? We don¡¯t have much time left. If you¡¯re still in a daze here, we can only wait until tomorrow to get our marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Zhuang Liu immediately rejected it. ¡°You¡¯ve already promised me to register our marriage today. You can¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Tan Rou said to Zhuang Liu as she walked into the manor, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to regret it now. It¡¯s that you don¡¯t dare to enter my house. It¡¯s said that even an ugly daughter-inw has to meet her parents-inw. Why don¡¯t you, a handsome son-inw, dare to meet your mother-inw?¡±


    Zhuang Liu strode in. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why should I be afraid? Your parents and grandparents are happy with me. When I proposedst time, they immediately agreed when I invited them to join us.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in quickly. The Civil Affairs Bureau will close soon.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know if the Tao family had received the news in advance, or if their arrival was too coincidental. Everyone from the Tao family was actually here.


    He greeted them one by one before telling them his purpose foring. After he finished speaking, no one in the Tao family spoke; even Tao Qi did not speak to him.


    Zhuang Liu was very flustered. The Tao family wouldn¡¯t regret marrying their daughter to him, right? That wouldn¡¯t do. He couldn¡¯t live without Tan Rou.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom, I would like to borrow the household register.¡± Zhuang Liu braced himself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll return it after we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the meaning of it?¡± Mr. Tao asked seriously.


    ¡°I know,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°The household register is very important to you, so I won¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°Not entirely.¡± Father Tao said, ¡°The household register represents the family. The whole family is in the same book. It represents perfection but if you take our Xiao Rou away, our family will be iplete.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was in a difficult position. He naturally knew this, but he couldn¡¯t do without Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou sighed. ¡°Dad, Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you not to make things difficult for Ah Liu? Even though we¡¯re married, it¡¯s not like we will nevere back. I¡¯m still your daughter. You don¡¯t have to be sad. Big Brother has already gone to meet Tiantian¡¯s parents with Tiantian. I believe that not longter, you will have another daughter.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, why are you siding with outsiders?¡± Mrs. Tao couldn¡¯t help butugh. She pped Mr. Tao and said, ¡°You too. I told you to ask Zhuang Liu a few simple questions. Why are you so serious? If my daughter and son-inw are scared by you, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Mr. Tao felt really wronged. He didn¡¯t know what to say, so he searched for a few questions online. In the end, he ended up scaring his daughter and son-in-w. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll reflect on it. You can take the household register.¡±

 Chapter 991 - 991 Snatching Wife

    991 Snatching Wife


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu sessfully got the household register from Tan Ron¡¯s parents. The two of them got the marriage certificate on time. Even the staff said that if they cameter, they would not get it.


    ¡°So we¡¯re married now?¡± Zhuang Liu was still a little confused. ¡°Rourou¡­ you¡¯re my wife now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hubby,¡± Tan Rou replied with a smile.


    They were now legally married. Even if they wanted a divorce, the other party had to sign the divorce agreement.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Zhuang Liu just thought about it for a moment and felt that he could not ept it. He would never divorce Tan Rou.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t I call you hubby?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She thought that he was dissatisfied with the way he addressed her as ¡®husband.¡¯


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to listen to you call me hubby. If possible, I wished you would call me hubby all the time.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Aftering out of the office, Zhuang Liu received a call from Shen Jing. After learning that they had registered their marriage, Shen Jing kept calling Zhuang Liu, but Zhuang Liu had turned his phone to silent mode and did not hear it.


    ¡°Hello, Mom. Yes, we just came out.¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, I just registered my marriage.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back for dinner?¡± Zhuang Liu thought about it for a moment. He had nned to bring Tan Rou to his ce to celebrate, but today was a very important day. He had to ask Tan Rou for her opinion. ¡°Rourou, my mother wants us to go back to the old residence for dinner. Do you want to go?¡±


    Tan Rou could understand Shen Jing very well. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ve already met my parents before we came here, we should go over to meet your parents too.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very happy to hear Tan Rou say that. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Ever since Zhuang Liu moved out of the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence, Tan Rou had not visited the Zhuang family¡¯s old residence. Two years ago, Zhuang Su was also sent to prison by Zhuang Liu and Zhuang Su was sentenced to 18 years for embezzling public funds illegally.


    After Zhuang Su went to jail, the Zhuang family¡¯s old house was empty, so Zhuang Yan and Shen Jing moved back, but Zhuang Liu did not move back. Firstly, it was too far away from thepany and inconvenient for him to go to work. Secondly, he did not like living here because he felt ufortable.


    ¡°There are fewer and fewer people in this old house,¡± Tan Rou sighed when she arrived at the old house again.


    Although Zhuang Liu felt a little ufortable, he still didn¡¯t want to move back. ¡°We have to make changes. Speaking of which, unfortunate things have happened to our family one after another. Some died, some went to jail. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family would probably be gone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such inauspicious words. Aren¡¯t we living well now?¡± Tan Rou stopped him.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and put his arm around Tan Rou¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make Mom and Dad wait too long.¡±


    Shen Jing had been waiting for them at the door. When she saw them, she immediately ran over. ¡°Rourou,e and let Mommy see you.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Zhuang Liu and then at Shen Jing. She called out very naturally, ¡°Mother.¡±


    Shen Jing was very happy and immediately pushed her son to the side. ¡°Are you tired? Are you hungry? The meal is almost ready. There¡¯s your favorite ck tiger prawn.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently. ¡°Thankyou, Mother.¡±


    Shen Jing pulled Tan Rou to talk, forgetting about her son. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t snatch my wife away.¡±


    Shen Jing red at him and brought Tan Rou to her side. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a few words with Rourou. Go to the side. If you have nothing to do, go help your father cook.¡± She turned to Tan Rou and smiled. ¡°Rourou, Xiao Liu¡¯s father is cooking tonight. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s doing with his cooking skills.¡±


    Ever since Shen Jing found out that Zhuang Liu was learning how to cook, she would nag to Zhuang Yan every few days that she wanted to eat her husband¡¯s cooking. Zhuang Yan was a person who doted on his wife. Coincidentally, he had more free time after he recovered, so he found someone to ask him to cook. Although his cooking talent was not as good as Zhuang Liu¡¯s, it was still very good.


    Tan Rou had eaten the dishes cooked by Zhuang Yan at Zhuang Liu¡¯s residence once. The taste was alright, but it was a little nd. It was probably to cater to Shen Jing¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Alright. Ah Liu should go over and help Dad cook. We¡¯ll bementators and see who cooks better.¡±

 Chapter 992 - 992 Desire to Win

    992 Desire to Win


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Yan was busy preparing the ingredients in the kitchen when a tall man wearing an apron suddenly squeezed into the kitchen. He took a look and saw that it was his son who was so busy every day that he had no time to call them.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to register your marriage with Xiao Rou?¡± he asked solemnly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Rou?¡±


    Zhuang Liu rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Rourou is talking to my mom outside.¡±


    Seeing that his son¡¯s hands were already wet, Zhuang Yan quickly stopped him. ¡°You must be tired from work. Leave the cooking to me. I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I decided to learn howto cook.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I was always busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to spend with your mother. I didn¡¯t do many things that I promised her back then. After you and Rourou¡¯s wedding, I¡¯ll travel around the world with your mother. I¡¯ll apany her wherever she wants to go.¡±


    Zhuang Liu suddenly envied his father. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t youe back and manage thepany? I think you¡¯re still young.¡±


    Zhuang Yan didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°No, no, no. This is the era of young people like you. The Zhuang family will depend on you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I think thepany still needs you,¡± Zhuang Liu said as he processed the ingredients.


    Zhuang Yan didn¡¯t want to go back. His life wasfortable now. He watched television with his beloved wife every day, did charity, traveled, and even cooked together to cultivate their rtionship when he returned home. He was old, not stupid. He would not go back to manage thepany.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Shen Jing appeared at the door with Tan Rou. ¡°Hurry up and cook. Rourou and I are waiting to eat. we¡¯ll give you a score to see who¡¯s the mostpetent husband between you and Xiao Liu.¡±


    ¡°When did you decide to do that?¡±


    ¡°We just did. Didn¡¯t Xiao Liu tell you?¡± Shen Jing replied.


    Zhuang Yan nced at his son and found that Zhuang Liu had already prepared arge te of ck Tiger Prawns.


    ¡°Good boy, you secretly processed so many ingredients when Dad wasn¡¯t paying attention! I can¡¯t lose to you.¡±


    Therefore, Zhuang Yan quickly threw himself into processing the ingredients.


    Tan Rou was amused by the father and son. She said softly, ¡°Dad and Ah Liu are so hardworking.¡±


    Shen Jing covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a man¡¯s desire to win. If you ask him to cook, he won¡¯t be happy, but if you can find someone topete with, let alone cooking; even if it¡¯s going to be a ballet dance, he¡¯ll put in all his energy topete.¡±


    The father and son of the Zhuang family upied the kitchen, leaving the chefs at home with no ce to go. They could only stand at the door and see if the employer needed them.


    Soon, Zhuang Liu and Zhuang Yan served a table of dishes. There were meat, vegetables, and soup. It looked very sumptuous.


    ¡°Rourou, try this prawn,¡± Zhuang Liu said to Tan Rou. ¡°I made it especially for you.¡±


    ¡°Baby, quickly eat this fried meat stuffed with tofu. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold,¡± Zhuang Yan said solemnly to Shen Jing.


    Tan Rou and Shen Jing both tasted their husbands¡¯ cooking and gave high praise, but they didn¡¯t say who won.


    Zhuang Liu and Zhuang Yan were still arguing about who won. Tan Rou only felt that this behavior was very childish. One was the current head of the Zhuang family, and the other was the former head of the Zhuang family. The two of them were known for being cold and distant outside, but when they returned home, they had be children who liked to fight for first ce. It was very interesting.


    ¡°Rourou, do you think my cooking is better or my dad¡¯s cooking is better?¡± Zhuang Liu asked expectantly.


    ¡°Honey, who do you think cooked better?¡± asked Zhuang Yan.


    Shen Jing and Tan Rou looked at each other. They both said that their husbands cooked well. Although the father and son were not very satisfied with this result, it did not matter. As long as their wife liked it, it was fine.


    Shen Jing secretly told Tan Rou that she must praise her husband¡¯s cooking so that she wouldn¡¯t have to cook for herself.


    Tan Rou wanted to say that they would hire a nanny, but she thought about it again. They had to cook for themselves. She did not like outsiders being in their house all the time so it was necessary to cook for themselves.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, this is something that I have to pass down to you.¡±


    Tan Rou asked curiously, ¡°Mom, everyone asks their daughter-inw to do housework at home. Are you different from others?¡±


    Shen Jing replied, ¡°Compared to sons, I like daughters more. So, you will be my biological daughter in the future. I will definitely love you more.¡±

 Chapter 993 - 993 Family Heirloom

    993 Family Heirloom


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After dinner, Zhuang Liu and Zhuang Yan went to the study to discuss work, while Shen Jing took Tan Rou for a walk in the manor and passed on some experience to her.


    ¡°Rourou, women should never give up their hobbies and jobs after they get married, especially you. You have your ownpany and you have such strong abilities. You can¡¯t waste them,¡± Shen Jing said earnestly.


    Tan Rou knew this very well. In fact, many big families did not allow their wives to work. Although they did not have to worry about food or clothing, sometimes they would feel uneasy. Big families liked business marriages, and a marriage without emotions was even less reassuring.


    ¡°Mom, I know. No matter what, I won¡¯t give up my career,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Shen Jing was very satisfied. She held Tan Ron¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Come to a ce with me.¡±


    Tan Rou did not ask where she was going. Shen Jing would not harm her anyway.


    Shen Jing brought Tan Rou to a small house. The house was old but not broken. Instead, it was very sturdy. The outer walls of the house were covered with green nts, surrounding the entire house.


    Tan Rou thought of the ancient castle that she and Zhuang Liu lived in overseas. It was simr to this one. No wonder Old Master Zhuang liked that ancient castle.


    Shen Jing came to the front door. The door of this house was very strong, and there was more than one lock on the door. She took out a bunch of keys from her bag and started to unlock the door.


    Tan Rou was just curious why Shen Jing needed a backpack for her walk. It turned out that it was because there were keys in the bag. However, this key was a little too old, as if it was an antique from more than a hundred years ago.


    ¡°This is my treasure vault.¡± Shen Jing exined, ¡°After I got married into the family, the old man gave me this sturdy house. The dowry I brought from my mother¡¯s family is all here.¡±


    ¡°Is it appropriate for you to bring me here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Shen Jing chuckled. ¡°The dowry is for my daughter. I already treat you as my daughter. Why is it inappropriate for you toe here?¡±


    After the door lock was unlocked, Shen Jing touched the wall next to her a few more times. It was unknown which brick she pressed, but the tightly shut door slowly opened. Tan Rou could tell from the sound of the door opening that it was very sturdy. Even if they bombarded it with artillery, it wouldn¡¯t break it down.


    The room was very dark. Although there were windows, they were very high up and very small, so not much light could enter.


    Shen Jing turned on the lights in the room. The light was not very bright, but it was enough to see the entire room. There were two floors in total, and each floor had many bookshelf-like cabs and somerge wooden boxes. Moreover, the wood used to make the box was emitting a fragrance. It seemed to be sandalwood.


    Shen Jing led Tan Rou to a cab on the second floor. She opened one of the cabs and took out a big box.


    ¡°Follow me to this side. Help me switch on the lights.¡± Shen Jing said.


    Tan Rou turned on the button on the wall, and the ce where they were lit up a little. Only then did she see that there was a sofa and a table on this floor. There was even a smallmp above the table.


    ¡°My mother left this for me.¡± Shen Jing caressed the grayish-green box with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°The night before my wedding, she specially called me to my room and gave me this box. She said that her mother left this for her and that it¡¯s our family heirloom.¡±


    Tan Rou could almost guess why Shen Jing had brought her here, but she was not Shen Jing¡¯s daughter. Shen Jing should not have given her this.


    Shen Jing carefully opened the box and flipped over theyers of red cloth. Finally, the contents were revealed. It was a pair of jade bracelets of very good quality. Under the light, they looked like flowing green water.


    ¡°So beautiful! This is the most beautiful bracelet I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Tan Rou eximed. Seeing this pair of bracelets, Tan Rou realized how cheap the bracelets she had bought earlier were.


    Shen Jing looked at the pair of jade bracelets and said, ¡°It¡¯s already very rare to have one bracelet of this color, let alone two identical ones.¡±

 Chapter 994 - 994 Sending It to You

    994 Sending It to You


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Back then, my great-grandmother¡¯s family was very rich. Her father spent a lot of money to buy this raw material, then carved it into a pair of jade bracelets and gave it to my great-grandmother as a dowry. My great-grandmother gave this bracelet to my grandmother. My grandmother gave it to my mother. When I got married, my mother gave these two bracelets to me.¡±


    Tan Ron roughly calcted the time. These two bracelets were almost a hundred years old.


    ¡°These two bracelets must be important to you.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Shen Jing nodded. ¡°Yes, this is our family heirloom. My mother said that if I have a daughter, I will give the bracelet to her, and she will give it to her granddaughter. It will be passed down from generation to generation. However, when it came to Xiao Liu¡¯s generation, I only had him as my only child. I didn¡¯t have a daughter.¡±


    Tan Rou felt a little regretful. ¡°Then the inheritance ends here.¡±


    Shen Jing smiled and looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Not really. Although I don¡¯t have a daughter, I have a very good daughter-inw. In my heart, my daughter-in-w and daughter are the same, so I want to pass these two bracelets to you.¡±


    Tan Rou refused to ept it. ¡°No, this is your family heirloom. How can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°If it can¡¯t be passed down, how can it be called a family heirloom? I wanted to give this to you before, but I never had the time to bring you here. Today, you and Xiao Liu have registered your marriage. This is a day worth celebrating, so I¡¯m passing this bracelet to you. I hope you can ept it.¡±


    Tan Rou still felt that this gift was too precious. The price of the bracelet itself was one point, and the meaning behind the bracelet was another point.


    ¡°Mom, you should keep it. Although you don¡¯t have a daughter, Ah Liu and I might have a daughter in the future. You can give it to your granddaughter then.¡± Tan Rou advised.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, this is an inheritance.¡± Shen Jing said, ¡°To me, these are not just pieces of jewelry. They are also the love of our elders. Our blessings are all ced in the bracelets. I¡¯m passing the bracelets to you because I hope you can receive my blessings. As for whether I will have a granddaughter in the future, no one knows.¡±


    Tan Rou hesitated. ¡°Mom, this thing is too precious. Besides, you¡¯ve given me too many gifts. I really can¡¯t ept this jade bracelet.¡±


    During thest engagement, Shen Jing gave Tan Rou a lot of jewelry. She was afraid that Tan Rou would not be satisfied with the jewelry she gave her, so Shen Jing specially gave Tan Rou a diamond mine and let her choose the diamonds she liked.


    ¡°What¡¯s precious is the memories, not the bracelet itself.¡± Shen Jing caressed the bracelet.


    ¡°Back then, there was so much chaos, but my grandmother didn¡¯t leave these bracelets behind. It can be seen that this bracelet is very important. So I hope you can protect them well and cherish them well in the future.¡±


    She wrapped the bracelet and handed it to Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, are you willing to ept them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take good care of them,¡± Tan Rou promised as she took the box solemnly.


    Shen Jing was very happy. ¡°Then quickly take it out and try it on. Your wrist is delicate and fair. It will definitely look good on you.¡±


    Tan Rou had no choice but to open the box again. The green jade looked even more beautiful under the light. It felt warm and cool on her hand. The two bracelets gently collided with each other, making a pleasant sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Rourou¡¯s hands are beautiful. They look good with the bracelet,¡± Shen Jingpraised.


    After wearing it for a while, Tan Rou took off the bangles. The things she usually came into contact with were rtively hard instruments, so it was not suitable for her to wear fragile jewelry. Therefore, she could only keep the two bangles.


    Shen Jing did not mind because she had not worn it many times. These two bracelets were too precious and she could not bear to wear them.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken your wedding photos yet. When you go back to take your wedding photos, wear these two bracelets. I wore it when I took photos back then,¡± said Shen Jing.


    The fiery red wedding dress with golden threads and the green jade bracelet made her look elegant and luxurious.


    Tan Rou looked at the two bracelets with a long history and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely wear them.¡±


    After that, Shen Jing picked out a few more treasures from inside. Each of them could be regarded as a family heirloom, but only the two bracelets were real family heirlooms. After all, they had been passed down for more than a hundred years.

 Chapter 995 - 995 Zhuang Liu’s Cousin

    995 Zhuang Liu¡¯s Cousin


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were rtively low-key. Even though they had already gotten their marriage certificate, they still did not announce the news of their marriage to the public because they were both busy and did not have time to deal with the reporters, so they simply did not say anything.


    Tan Rou had a lot of free time recently. Her third-generation robot was about to be released. She nned to give the agency rights to Zhuang Liu. The previous two generations of robots were sold in the Tao family¡¯s mall, but this time, she nned to give the agency rights to Zhuang Liu.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten about her father after having a husband. It was just that she had new products to sell in the Tao family¡¯s mall. If she put them all in the Tao family¡¯s mall, it would reduce her profits. Although Tan Rou loved her family very much, she was still determined to make money. She would not miss out on a single cent.


    Tan Rou wore a business suit and tied her hair into a ball. She looked very capable.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu, I had a good time working with you!¡± Tan Rou reached out her hand.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Me too!¡±


    After they finished talking about work, the two of them began to talk about private matters.


    ¡°Rourou, there¡¯s your favorite dish in thepany canteen today. Do you want to eat some?¡±


    When it was just the two of them, Zhuang Liu would not put on airs. He sat on the back of the sofa and leaned down to hug Tan Rou. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a meal together in a long time.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and kissed him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go after finishing this.¡±


    Her kiss hooked Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu sat on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°You can read the informationter. Now, you have to see your husband.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone else wille?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°They¡¯ll knock on the door when theye in,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Just as they kissed, there was a knock on the door, followed by the female assistant¡¯s voice. ¡°Director Zhuang, someone at the front desk is looking for you. He says he¡¯s your brother.¡±


    Zhuang Liu kissed Tan Rou¡¯s face as if he had not had enough. Then, he said, ¡°I know. Let him wait.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little puzzled.¡± Which brother of yours? If she remembered correctly, Zhuang Che, Zhuang Liu¡¯s brother, had been in prison for several years. Could he have been released?


    ¡°It¡¯s Zhuang Su¡¯s son, Zhuang Xi. He¡¯s been studying abroad,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a cold face.


    ¡°When Grandpa passed away, he and his father didn¡¯te back. We haven¡¯t had much contact for so many years, but a few days ago, he suddenly contacted me and said he wanted to see me. I didn¡¯t agree. I didn¡¯t expect him toe to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I should. Zhuang Xi is actually not a bad person. When I was bullied by Zhuang Che when I was young, Zhuang Xi was the one who helped me. However, Zhuang Xi is very timid. Most of the time, he is the one who is bullied by Zhuang Che.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back to look for you now. Could it be because of his parents?¡± Tan Rou could not think of any other reason for Zhuang Xi¡¯s return.


    ¡°But his parents have already been in prison for two years. Isn¡¯t it a little toote for him toe back to settle the score with you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Zhuang Liu shook his head. ¡°Zhuang Xi is a kind person. When I was injured, he often came to visit me and brought me a lot of books. I don¡¯t know if he was sincere or not.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°If he¡¯s sincere, then he¡¯s good to you. There are too few people in your family who treat you well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and hugged Tan Rou. He pretended to be sad. ¡°Fortunately, Rourou loves me. As long as Rourou loves me, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Big President, stop making your deration of love. Hurry up and go see your cousin.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Wait for me here then,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou picked up the document and lowered her head to look at it. ¡°You should go now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very helpless. It was really too difficult to have a wife who was too ambitious. His wife¡¯s mind was all on her career and she did not want to kiss him at all.


    Downstairs at the front desk, Zhuang Xi was nervous and anxious. He wanted to see Zhuang Liu, but he was afraid that Zhuang Liu would chase him out. He did not know that his parents had done such a bad thing, nor did he know that Zhuang Liu¡¯s leg injury was rted to his parents.


    He hadn¡¯t been back for so many years because he had been busy with his studies. He wasn¡¯t as smart as Zhuang Liu, so he couldn¡¯t adapt to life and studies abroad. However, his parents wouldn¡¯t allow him to lose to Zhuang Liu, so he could only study hard. He was older than Zhuang Liu by a year, but Zhuang Xi had only graduated with a PhD this year.

 Chapter 996 - 996 You Can Try

    996 You Can Try


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Xi stood up and sat down again. The receptionist was annoyed by his behavior, but his surname was Zhuang and he imed to be the boss ¡®cousin, so the receptionist did not dare to offend him. She could only keep reminding him to sit there and wait.


    ¡°Hello, can you call Zhuang Liu again? I really have something to talk to him about,¡± Zhuang Xi asked.


    The receptionist had a warm, professional fake smile on her face. ¡°Hello, sir. We¡¯ve already informed CEO Zhuang, but he has a very important meeting today, so we¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°When will he finish his meeting?¡± Zhuang Xi asked again.


    The receptionist continued to smile. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t knowwhen CEO Zhuang will finish his meeting. Whether you¡¯re in a hurry or not, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait here patiently.¡±


    Zhuang Xi had no choice but to sit down and continue waiting for Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu did note to the first floor to see him. Instead, he had someone bring him to the room upstairs.


    Zhuang Xi heaved a sigh of relief. He was already prepared for Zhuang Liu to chase him out, but looking at Zhuang Liu¡¯s current attitude, he probably did not want to chase him out yet.


    The assistant pushed the door open. Zhuang Liu was sitting inside. His posture was very rxed as if he was meeting someone he knew for the first time.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, long time no see.¡± Zhuang Xi showed a very friendly smile. ¡°How have you been recently? I heard that your legs have recovered and you¡¯re even engaged. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Zhuang Liu sneered. ¡°It seems like you have been asking about me a lot when you were overseas. However, why did you only decide toe back now?¡±


    He wanted to test Zhuang Xi to see if she was telling the truth.


    When Zhuang Xi heard Zhuang Liu say this, he was still defeated. Although he had expected Zhuang Liu to say something before he came back, his guess was different from reality. Zhuang Xi could not ept it for a moment when he heard her beloved brother say such heartless words.


    ¡°Xiao Liu, I didn¡¯te back to snatch the family business from you. These things are what you deserve. I don¡¯t want them at all.¡± Zhuang Xi said sincerely, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have anything in the country. I don¡¯t have any rtives or friends, and my business ability is not as good as yours. How can I snatch something that belongs to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhuang Liu was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°Then, are you only here to visit me?¡±


    Other than his parents, there was almost no one else in the Zhuang family. In such arge family, Zhuang Liu could not even find a brother or sister who treated him sincerely.


    Zhuang Xi revealed a warm smile. ¡°Of course!¡±


    He took out a box from his pocket. Inside was a pair of male and female watches. ¡°This is a gift I bought for you and your fiancee. It might be a little cheap for you, but it¡¯s also a token of my appreciation. I don¡¯t mind if you throw it away or keep it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not let his guard down, but he took the watch. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Liu, I¡¯m deeply sorry for what my parents did. If you want to beat me up to vent your anger, I won¡¯t fight back,¡± said Zhuang Xi.


    Zhuang Liu saw the sincerity in Zhuang Xi¡¯s eyes. If his second cousin¡¯s brother¡¯s performance in front of him was fake, then Zhuang Xi¡¯s acting ability was too strong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to hit you, and I won¡¯t do anything to you. Where are you staying now?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Zhuang Xi felt a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m staying in a hotel now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu should not have asked such nonsense. Zhuang Xi had no friends or property in the country. If he did not stay in a hotel, where could he stay?


    ¡°Then what about working abroad?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    Zhuang Xi replied, ¡°Actually, I just graduated this year. You also know that my learning ability is not strong. I can¡¯t work overseas. I still want toe home and find a job here.¡±


    Zhuang Liu almost understood what Zhuang Xi meant. ¡°Do you want to return to the Zhuang Corporation to work?¡±


    ¡°I can go anywhere, but I want to go back to work at the Zhuang Corporation. I want to solve the trouble my parents caused.¡±


    ¡°Heh. Do you think you can do that?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°I would like to try.¡± Zhuang Xi stammered.


    Zhuang Liu was not afraid of him trying at all. If he lost to Zhuang Xi, then he would no longer have the face to be the head of the Zhuang family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this chance. Do you dare grab the opportunity?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.

 Chapter 997 - 997 Take Good Care of Him

    997 Take Good Care of Him


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Xi replied immediately.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°But you can only start as a small employee after you enter thepany. If you can¡¯t persist, then leave the Zhuang Corporation.¡±


    Zhuang Xi¡¯s gaze was very firm. ¡°I will persevere.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not n to leave Zhuang Xi in the Capital. ¡°I will send you to the branch office, but I will also send people to monitor you. Don¡¯t think of doing anything bad.¡±


    Zhuang Xi really wanted to tell Zhuang Liu that he really wanted to atone for his sins, but no matter what he said now, Zhuang Liu would not believe him, so he had to use his actions to prove that he would not hurt Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Of course you can. You can send as many people as you want to keep an eye on me,¡± said Zhuang Xi.


    Zhuang Liu was a little puzzled. Did Zhuang Xi not have any intention of causing trouble? However, Zhuang Liu could not trust Zhuang Xi easily. He would notpletely trust anyone other than his parents and Tan Rou, because anyone could betray him.


    The people he called ¡®uncle and aunt¡¯ poisoned him, and the people he called friends plotted against him. He could no longer trust others easily.


    ¡°Alright. Xiao Mo will monitor you,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    The living room fell silent. Zhuang Xi stole a nce at Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°Xiao Liu, I know that I won¡¯t forgive my parents or me, but I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I don¡¯t have any intention of harming you, so I hope that you can see that I want to help you in the future. I hope that when that timees, you won¡¯t hate me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never hated you.¡± Zhuang Liu said calmly, ¡°Simrly, I don¡¯t hate Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and the others; because there¡¯s no need for that. I won¡¯t hate the losers. I will only sympathize with them.¡±


    Zhuang Xi heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as Zhuang Liu did not hate him. As long as he worked hard and achieved sess, Zhuang Liu would ept him as his family member again.


    Speaking of family, Zhuang Liu was already engaged. His fiancee seemed to be the eldest daughter of the Tao family in the capital. She was a very powerful girl. If there was a chance, he really wanted to meet her.


    After saying that, Zhuang Xi was about to leave. Xiao Mo would arrange a job for him.


    As soon as he left, Zhuang Xi saw a very beautiful girl standing at the door. His first reaction was to think that this girl was his assistant. However, judging from her temperament, she did not seem to be an assistant.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡± Zhuang Xi had just spoken when he was interrupted by Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu followed him out. ¡°You should leave first. I still have things to do.¡±


    Zhuang Xi did not leave. He asked the beautiful girl, ¡°Are you Tan Rou?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Air Liu¡¯s second brother?¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Zhuang Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°In the past, but who knows what will happen in the future? Xiao Liu told me to work hard, or else he won¡¯t let me be his second brother.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was instantly speechless. ¡°Zhuang Xi, why are you saying this? Are you trying to use me of disregarding my brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhuang Xi looked hurt. ¡°I just want to say a few things to my sister-inw.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Zhuang Liu was a little silly. He did not seem to have such great ambitions, but she could not let her guard down. What if Zhuang Xi was pretending to confuse them?


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking. You can leave now.¡± Zhuang Liu said with a straight face.


    ¡°Wait, I still have something to say to my sister-inw.¡± Zhuang Xi was quite thick-skinned. He came in front of Tan Rou and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-in-w, Xiao Liu has suffered a lot before. I¡¯m really happy to hear that he has recovered and is about to get married. I¡¯m leaving soon, and I might note back in the future, so I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little angry. ¡°Zhuang Xi, don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, I can throw you out right now!¡±


    ¡°Air Liu, let him speak.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Xi looked at Tan Rou gratefully and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I hope you can help me take good care of him. When you get married in the future, you must get along well. Don¡¯t quarrel. If Xiao Liu loses in an argument, he will cry secretly¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Zhuang Xi, are you leaving or not?¡±


    Zhuang Xi waved goodbye to Tan Rou. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now! You must be happy!¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned and said, ¡°Nosy fe!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to hate him?¡± Tan Rouughed.


    ¡°I have no reason to hate him. What a fool,¡± said Zhuang Liu.

 Chapter 998 - 998 Troubles of the TR

    998 Troubles of the TR


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou understood that Zhuang Liu would not hate Zhuang Xi because of Zhuang Su. If Zhuang Xi could work steadily, Zhuang Liu would still treat him as his second brother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat!¡± Tan Rou held Zhuang Liu¡¯s arm. ¡°Your brother asked me to take good care of you. I can¡¯t let you go to work hungry!¡±


    Zhuang Liu really shouldn¡¯t have met Zhuang Xi. He should have let Xiao Mo talk to Zhuang Xi.


    ¡°To be honest, Ah Liu, did you really cry when you lost an argument when you were young?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Zhuang Liu also wanted to save face. He denied, ¡°No way. I never cry when I lose an argument.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at his expression and knew that he must have lost before. However, she did not intend to dwell on this problem. She would keep this secret for now. When Zhuang Liu made her angry in the future, she would use it to threaten Zhuang Liu.


    However, Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou didn¡¯t finish their meal. Halfway through, Tan Rou received a call from Hang Wei, asking her to hurry back. He said that there were many people making trouble at the entrance of TRCompany.


    Tan Rou was very unhappy. She didn¡¯t like to be disturbed while eating. ¡°You handle it yourself. Don¡¯t look for me for everything.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you have toe back and handle this matter, because you were the one who arranged for ourpany to recruit new employeesst time,¡± Hang Wei said.


    Tan Rou said. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m having lunch now. I¡¯ll go back and deal with it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to handle it?¡± Zhuang Liu asked after hanging up the phone. In the past, he would help Tan Rou deal with this matter. However, Tan Rou was no longer an ordinary student. She was the boss of TR and she had to deal with matters regarding TR personally.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a small problem. I¡¯ll go over and deal with it after dinner.¡± Tan Rou ate her meal calmly. She couldn¡¯t possibly go to work on an empty stomach.


    After dinner, Tan Rou slept in Zhuang Liu¡¯spany for a while. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to cause trouble. Since she was not in a hurry, Zhuang Liu naturally did not say anything. He hugged his beloved wife and had a good sleep in the lounge.


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t call Tan Rou either. He had already informed her, which meant that Tan Rou woulde and handle it. Although he didn¡¯t know why Tan Rou didn¡¯t show up sote, he still chose to believe her.


    At 2:30 pm, Tan Rou appeared at the entrance of the TRpany. It had been two hours since Hangwei called her, but there were still many reporters waiting at the entrance. Tan Rou also saw Chen Yao and the others who were eliminatedst time.


    Seeing Chen Yao, Tan Rou more or less understood who was causing trouble.


    The weather was very hot. The group of reporters had been waiting at the door for more than two hours with their machines. They were already dizzy from the heat. Moreover, there was no air-conditioning or parasol outside thepany, so they could only squat under the big tree to hide from the sun.


    Chen Yao fanned herself and drank ice water. It had been more than two hours, but why hadn¡¯t anyonee out to exin the situation? Other than the security guards who chased them away, Chen Yao had never seen any of the employees of TR Company. Did they not need to eat and rest at noon?


    In fact, there was a canteen and a rest area in the office of the TRpany.


    The employees could go to the rest area to sleep after lunch. There was no need to run home at all. This would save a lot of time and they could sleep a little longer.


    Chen Yao leaned against a tree to rest. In a trance, she seemed to see Tan Rou, so she immediately perked up.


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t go! You have to give me an exnation today!¡± Chen Yao gulped down a mouthful of ice water and roared at Tan Rou.


    Her shout woke all the reporters up. They all came over with their machines, wanting Tan Rou to give him an exnation.


    ¡°What exnation? Are you going to tell me about the fact that you¡¯re taking a hot bath here?¡± Tan Rou smiled and said contemptuously.


    Chen Yao¡¯s face was flushed red, and beads of sweat kept rolling down her face. ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t change the topic. We came to look for you today because we want you to exin what happened at the interviewst time. We¡¯re not here to y.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯te here to bask in the sun?¡± Tan Rou sized them up. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. 1 thought you guys came here on purpose to get a tan..¡±

 Chapter 999 - 999 Undercover

    999 Undercover


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Ms. Tan Rou, there are rumors online that the interview was shady. Is this true?¡± A reporter squeezed to the front and asked Tan Rou.


    Another reporter asked, ¡°There are a lot of reports online saying that they have passed the preliminary interview and were informed to go for an interview, but they didn¡¯t even have an interview and were directly rejected. Is there such a thing?¡±


    It was not enough for the reporters to ask about the shady dealings. They even smelled problems with Tan Ron¡¯s ability to do her job. ¡°Ms. Tan Rou, there have been no problems with the TRpany for so many years. Now that you have just returned to take over thepany, there is already negative news. Would you like to exin yourself?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer the questions of the others. She only answered thest reporter¡¯s question. ¡°Did you see me take over thepany recently? This is ourpany¡¯s top secret. How did you know? As a reporter, you have to have some professional ethics. You can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Her gaze was very cold, and in an instant, the reporter was so frightened that he did not dare to say a word. Hang Wei came over with the security guards. ¡°Boss, hurry up ande in. We¡¯ll block this area first.¡±


    Tan Rou was escorted by the security guards to the main entrance of the TLpany. She was leaning against the air conditioner at the door, and there was a cover on it, so it was not very hot.


    ¡°What do you want me to exin? Ask me about it one by one,¡± Tan Rou said patiently.


    ¡°Tan Rou, why were we eliminated for no reason?¡± Chen Yao rushed up, but she was stopped by the security guards and could only stay under the sun.


    ¡°Regarding this issue, I have already exined it very clearly that day.¡± Tan Rou replied, ¡°You¡¯ve vited thepany¡¯s rules, so you¡¯ll be eliminated. Do you have any more questions?¡±


    Of course, Chen Yao knew why she was rejected, but she was unwilling to ept it. There was nopany that wanted her anyway. If she did not grab hold of the TRpany, she would really have to get lost from the Capital.


    There were also smallpanies that had recruited her but thosepanies were too small. There were not even ten people in thepany, so how could she go there? She was a top student who graduated from the Physics Department of Capital University. It was impossible for her to work with those graduates from ordinary universities.


    Chen Yao only had two choices now. She could either stay at TR or leave the Capital. She didn¡¯t want to leave the Capital because her parents had spread the news that she was working at a bigpany in the capital. If others found out that it was all fake, she would rather die.


    Moreover, she had heard from Tan Rou that she wasn¡¯t the one who had banned herst time. That meant that she still had a chance to work at TR. Therefore, she began to say online that there was a shady deal at thepany¡¯s HR department. As expected, many people were attracted to this topic.


    Then, she contacted a few people who had been rejectedst time. Some of them already had jobs, while others were still looking for jobs. However, they were all dissatisfied with the fact that they had been rejectedst time, and they all posted messages to support Chen Yao.


    Chen Yao was thinking that if this matter was blown up, Tan Rou would definitely negotiate with them to resolve this matter. Chen Yao didn¡¯t care about others, as long as she could get some benefits. Chen Yao¡¯s request was to work at TR. As the boss of TR, Tan Rou would definitely agree to these small requests.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The reporters who hade here were already running out of patience. They had to get a big piece of news today. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be basking in the sun for nothing?


    ¡°Since you have no more questions, then I¡¯ll ask you a question. I¡¯ve always thought that reporters are fair and just. Every time there¡¯s any news, they¡¯ll screen through it cautiously. Now it seems that I¡¯ve misunderstood. Not all reporters are professional. Many reporters will take the nonsense online seriously.¡±


    The reporters were not convinced. ¡°Ms. Tan Rou, you haven¡¯t produced any solid evidence to prove that yourpany¡¯s recruitment is not shady.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°This is mypany, right? I¡¯m the boss of thepany, right? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to decide who to appoint? These people didn¡¯t meet thepany¡¯s requirements. Why should I hire them? Although we work with the government, we¡¯re not a government unit, so don¡¯t use that to morally kidnap me!¡±

 Chapter 1000 - 1000 Clarity

    1000 rity


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Then do you admit that there¡¯s a conspiracy?¡± Chen Yao asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve never admitted to that, but I can confirm that ourpany will never hire you. We will also never cooperate with thepanies that hired you.¡±


    These words were already serious. The threshold of TR was very high. Since those people could pass the initial test of TR, it meant that they were capable. Naturally, they would not choose to go to a smallpany.


    In the Capital City, there were very fewpanies that could work with TR. If those bigpanies refuse to hire them because they are afraid of losing their cooperation with TR, then these people would lose many opportunities to work with bigpanies.


    When Tan Rou saw that it was almost time, she whispered to Hang Wei, ¡°Post a rification statement now. Just post the video of them forming a gang in the waiting roomst time. Then, make sure everyone knows about this.¡±


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t quite understand why Tan Rou wanted to increase his poprity. ¡°Boss, this is just a small matter. If we increase the poprity of the rification video, won¡¯t we be making a mountain out of a molehill?¡±


    For the first time, Tan Rou felt a little tired ofmunicating with Hang Wei. ¡°Our third-generation intelligent robot and new product, the high-intelligence household moisturizer, will be released soon too. It just so happens that there¡¯s some poprity at this time, so we can¡¯t waste it. We could even save money on marketing.¡±


    Hang Wei suddenly understood why Tan Rou wanted to drag this out for a while before solving this problem. The longer she dragged it out, the more people would see it and discuss it. Then, they would post rification statements and then boost their poprity. Not only would they achieve the effect of rification, but they would also save on advertising fees. The benefits were too many.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Hang Wei hurried back to deal with it.


    Tan Rou continued to stay there and confront the reporters. She had to boost their poprity a little more. Hang Wei needed time to produce the advertisement and statement. She needed to buy some time for Hang Wei.


    Soon, the rification video of TR was released. Not only did it expose Chen Yao¡¯s deeds during the interview, but it also posted thest page of TE¡¯s recruitment contract.


    ¡°All, so this is the truth?¡± Some reporters had already seen the rification post online. ¡°Then it¡¯s their own fault. It has nothing to do with TR!¡±


    Chen Yao also quickly picked up her phone to look at the news. A new trending topic had been pushed up. It was the rification video of TR Company.


    Once the video was released, Chen Yao and the rest¡¯s lies were exposed. They were already shocked by Tan Rou¡¯s words, and now they were even more nervous.


    The reporters were furious. The weather was very hot, and in the end, they got fake news. How could they ept this? Therefore, they all pointed their fingers at Chen Yao. If Chen Yao hadn¡¯t exposed the shady business, they wouldn¡¯t havee to find trouble with the TLpany.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mean person. We¡¯re all going to die because of you this time!¡± One of the reporters was sweating profusely from the heat, and his consciousness was starting to blur.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a big piece of news. I didn¡¯t expect it to be fake news. I¡­ I¡­¡± His eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Tan Rou calmly called the hospital and the police station to get the doctor to carry the fainted person away. As for why the police were called, it was natural to arrest the person who spread the rumor and caused trouble.


    When they heard that Tan Rou had called the police, a few of them ran as fast as rabbits. However, Chen Yao did not leave. She thought that Tan Rou was her ssmate and would not be so cruel to her.


    ¡°F*ck, we¡¯ve waited for so long but nothing came out. We even offended the TRpany. Doesn¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t interview the TRpany anymore?¡± a reporter said unwillingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that stupid woman¡¯s fault. I want to beat her up now!¡± another reporter said.


    As they spoke, their anger rose. So, more than ten reporters surrounded Chen Yao. They turned off their cameras and dragged Chen Yao to the flower bed at the side.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care what they were going to do, so she went back first. Later, she learned from the front desk that Chen Yao had been beaten up by those angry reporters, and her face was swollen.

 Chapter 1001 - 1001 I Believe Her

    1001 I Believe Her


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou looked at the video that her assistant had sent her and sneered. ¡°Since we were ssmates, I won¡¯t argue with her. However, those reporters are not to be trifled with. Chen Yao offended them, so it¡¯s normal for her to be beaten up.¡± The assistant was a little worried. ¡°Boss, Chen Yao was beaten up at our door. Moreover, there are police officers outside. Will it implicate us?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The police can distinguish the good from the bad. They were the ones who caused trouble and beat people up. It has nothing to do with us. Tell everyone to go back to work. Don¡¯t waste time on them.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss,¡± the assistant replied.


    On the other side, Xiao Mo had also seen the trending news about TR, because Zhuang Liu had instructed him to keep an eye on the Inte, Xiao Mo often read the news online.


    He hurriedly went to look for Zhuang Liu. ¡°Master, something happened to Miss Tan Rou¡¯spany!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhuang Liu looked at the document calmly.


    ¡°Someone said that there was a shady deal at Miss Tan Rou¡¯spany.


    Master, do you need us to remove the trending searches?¡± Xiao Mo asked anxiously.


    Zhuang Liu still had that indifferent expression. He did not even raise his head. ¡°No need. Rourou will handle it herself.¡±


    Xiao Mo found it strange. ¡°Master, I feel like something¡¯s wrong with you. In the past, whenever it was something rted to Miss Tan Rou, you would do it for her. But now, you¡¯re letting Miss Tan Rou solve her own problem. Could it be that your rtionship is already going downhill?¡±


    Zhuang Liu rolled his eyes at Xiao Mo and said calmly, ¡°Xiao Mo, as my special assistant, I hope you can use your brain before you speak. Xiao Rou and I have a very good rtionship. Even if your rtionship with your girlfriend breaks up, I won¡¯t separate from her.¡±


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± Xiao Mo scratched his head.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on him. ¡°Xiao Mo, you have to know that my wife is not my subordinate. She has her own career and her own judgment, so I believe that she can handle this matter well.¡±


    Xiao Mo understood. ¡°Master, did you already know about this?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°Yes, I found out about it when I had lunch with Rourou. It¡¯s a very small matter. She¡¯ll solve it easily. Just watch. In less than an hour, this matter will be resolved.¡±


    Just as Zhuang Liu had said, Tan Rou had sent someone to post the rification video. She even posted an advertisement for the product under the trending searches. As long as theizens clicked on it, they would be able to see the advertisement.


    Xiao Mo had also seen the advertisement. He immediately understood what Tan Rou meant and why Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t care about this matter. Miss Tan Rou was really amazing. Not only was she good at medicine, but she was also good at scientific research. She was also very good at managing her own business.


    What should he do? Xiao Mo suddenly felt that Miss Tan Rou was much better than their President Zhuang!


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou is really smart and powerful. It was supposed to be a bad thing for TR Company, but not only did she solve the problem so easily, she even put up a few advertisements. It¡¯s surprising.¡± Xiao Mo couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    A proud smile appeared on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, my Rourou has always been so amazing.¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. What else could he say? Xiao Mo couldn¡¯t think of any other words other than envy and jealousy.


    He also wanted to find a cute and smart girlfriend, but it was too difficult. He was so busy with work every day that he had no time to find a girlfriend. Other people had introduced him to a few people, but the other party felt that he was just an assistant and would not have much potential, so they tactfully rejected him.


    In fact, Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t short of money. Although he was an assistant, he was Zhuang Liu¡¯s special assistant. Most of the time, Zhuang Liu would directly ask him to handle the matters of the branchpany. Although he was called an assistant, he was actually Zhuang Liu¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± Zhuang Liu suddenly said.


    Xiao Mo stopped letting his imagination run wild. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a problem with the sales department recently. Someone said that it¡¯s a little serious for the sales department to take kickbacks in private. I want you to investigate it for a while.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Xiao Mo asked.


    Zhuang Liu took out a stack of documents. ¡°Let¡¯s put on a show.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - 1002 Demotion

    1002 Demotion


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Since they were going to act, they had to design the background. Otherwise, how could others believe it?


    Zhuang Liu had asked Xiao Mo to discuss a project, but Xiao Mo had taken away one million from it. One million yuan was nothing to the Zhuang Corporation, but Zhuang Liu took it seriously. Not only did he scold Xiao Mo, but he also said that he wanted to kick Xiao Mo out of the Zhuang Corporation.


    Xiao Mo also shouted at Zhuang Liu, ¡°Director Zhuang, you have money. You don¡¯t know how hard it is for poor people like us. I¡¯ve worked hard for a month, but I only get a little money. It¡¯s not enough to spend! And I want to find a girlfriend. Without money, there will be no girls who would want to be with me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu suppressed his anger. ¡°Is money that important to you?¡±


    Xiao Mo was about to burst outughing, but he still had to keep up the act. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very important!¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Zhuang Liu red at Xiao Mo. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. If I kick you out for a million dors, I¡¯ll definitely be criticized but I will never keep you by my side. You can leave this position and go to the sales department.¡±


    Xiao Mo was taken aback. ¡°The sales department?¡±


    Zhuang Liu sneered. ¡°The sales department is the ce where you can earn the most money. As long as you have the ability, you can earn as much money as you can. If you think that the sry of an assistant isn¡¯t enough for you, then go to the sales department and earn more!¡±


    Xiao Mo clenched his fists. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the sales department!¡±


    Zhuang Liu was thinking about what to say next. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me in the future!¡±


    Xiao Mo started to pack his things. All his belongings were in the office outside. The office was transparent, so the other employees could see him packing.


    When Zhuang Liu was scolding Xiao Mo, he didn¡¯t close the door. Their voices could be heard by most of the employees in the office. Half of thepany¡¯s employees hade to watch the show.


    ¡°Did Assistant Xiao Te really hide away one million yuan?¡± A round-faced youngdy grabbed Xiao Mo¡¯s female assistant and asked in surprise, ¡°CEO Zhuang, are you really going to transfer Assistant Xiao to the sales department?¡±


    The female assistant frowned and said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you want to know the truth, you can ask President Zhuang and Assistant Xiao yourself.¡±


    Actually, she also felt that it was strange. Assistant Xiao Te was very loyal to President Zhuang. Why would he take away one million yuan? Moreover, Zhuang Liu gave Xiao Mo more than a million yuan as his year-end bonus every year. What reason did Xiao Mo have to misuse thepany¡¯s funds?


    Xiao Mo packed up his belongings and walked toward the door with two suitcases in his arms. The other employees stepped aside. They wanted to say a few words to Xiao Mo, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Let me help you move them.¡± The female assistant couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She reached out and grabbed a box.


    Xiao Mo had wanted to stop her, but he remembered that he would be leaving for a while, and there were some things he had to tell the two of them, so he tacitly allowed her to help him move the boxes.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± The female assistant could not understand his behavior. ¡°Your annual bonus is more than one million yuan. Why did you misappropriate public funds?¡±


    Xiao Mo wanted to say that he didn¡¯t know why he had embezzled a million yuan, but Zhuang Liu¡¯s script was written that way, so he had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°Bai Yin, humans are greedy. A million is still a million. What¡¯s wrong with having more money? You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know the benefits of money.¡± Xiao Mo smiled bitterly. The house I live in now is too small. I want to change my house and a car. If I don¡¯t have money, what can I use to change it? Besides, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. If I had a girlfriend, I would have to get married and have children after marriage. All these require money!¡±


    Bai Yin still did not understand him. ¡°Assistant Xiao, President Zhuang is so good to you. You shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing to hurt him.¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°Bai Yin, don¡¯t call me Assistant Xiao anymore. I¡¯m no longer a special assistant. I¡¯m just an ordinary sales employee now.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re still Assistant Xiao. I didn¡¯t know anything when I first joined thepany. It was you who taught me all these things. Every time I made a mistake, you would find a way to fix it. So in my heart, you will always be my teacher!¡±

 Chapter 1003 - 1003 The importance of money

    1003 The importance of money


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the timing wasn¡¯t right, Xiao Mo would have cried. He was so touched that he didn¡¯t expect someone to treat him like a teacher.


    ¡°Bai Yin, after I leave, work hard and try to avoid any mistakes.¡± Xiao Mo said, ¡°President Zhuang thinks highly of you. The position of special assistant has been vacated. If you meet his requirements, he will promote you.¡±


    Bai Yin opened her mouth but did not say a word. She was just an ordinary assistant now. Even though she was Zhuang Liu¡¯s assistant, she still did not have much ess to the core secrets of the Zhuang Corporation. The temptation of a special assistant was too great. She could not help but want to sit in that position.


    Xiao Mo could tell what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t mind. After all, everyone had the right to want more.


    Bai Yin helped Xiao Mo move his things to the ce he wanted to go. The sales department was the ce with the highest turnover rates. People were entering thepany every day, and there were also people who left because they couldn¡¯t stand the pressure.


    Xiao Mo picked a rtively clean seat and sat down. He then ced his things on it. He didn¡¯t bring much with him, only his daily necessities. Because he used to be a special assistant, a lot of his work was rted to core matters of thepany. Now that he was no longer there, he naturally did not have to bring those work materials over.


    When the sales manager, Zhang Hui, heard that Xiao Mo had been sent to the sales department, he rushed over. He thought that the employee was joking, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Xiao Mo in the sales office.


    ¡°Assistant Xiao, why are you here?¡± Zhang Hui asked anxiously.


    Xiao Mo smiled bitterly. ¡°Manager Zhang, please don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m no longer a special assistant. I¡¯m just a small employee in the sales department. I¡¯ll need your help in the future.¡±


    Zhang Hui was very confused. He had only embezzled one million/ Why did Zhuang Liu send Xiao Mo here? Could it be that he wanted Xiao Mo toe here and be a spy?


    ¡°Assistant Xiao¡­ No, it should be Xiao Mo. Did President Zhuang really chase you here for a million yuan?¡± Zhang Hui asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Mo smirked. ¡°One million is not a small sum to us, but to President Zhuang, it¡¯s just money for a meal. The boss can give away this money as he pleases, but we can¡¯t use any of it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be demoted or even fired.¡±


    Zhang Hui agreed with him. He still didn¡¯t know why Xiao Mo was there. Was he here to find out more about the sales department, or was he chased here by Zhuang Liu? Therefore, he did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re here, do your best.¡± Zhang Hui patted his shoulder and encouraged him. ¡°Our sales department has no upper limit. If you want to make more money, you have to work hard.¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t see anything wrong with his words. He nodded. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Manager Zhang. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Manager Zhang was still worried. When he was in his office, he kept his eyes on Xiao Mo. After all, Xiao Mo was Zhuang Liu¡¯s man. Even if Xiao Mo was down and out, he did not dare to let his guard down.


    However, Xiao Mo didn¡¯t sit in his office quietly. He was out in the field every day, and his originally fair skin was now as ck as coal. It was obvious that he wanted money.


    ¡°Manager Zhang, when can Xiao Mo leave? We can¡¯t do a lot of things with him here,¡± said a sales employee unhappily.


    Manager Zhang¡¯s expression was unclear. ¡°Just wait a few more days. We still haven¡¯t figured out why Xiao Mo is here. We can¡¯t do those things rashly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already here. What other motive could he have?¡± The employee said.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu was a very vicious person. He wouldn¡¯t even let his own uncle off. Why would he care about the life and death of a small assistant? In this world, money is the most important thing.¡±


    His words reminded Manager Zhang. Manager Zhang said, ¡°Wait for another two days. I¡¯ll test Xiao Mo. If he was driven here by Zhuang Liu because of money, then we can pull him over. After all, he was once a special assistant to Zhuang Liu. He will help us earn more money.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± the employee urged. ¡°My sister is still waiting for a new house.¡±

 Chapter 1004 - 1004 Testing

    1004 Testing


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Under normal circumstances, a junior employee would not dare to speak arrogantly to the manager. However, this junior employee was not an ordinary person. He was the younger brother of Manager Zhang¡¯s fiancee.


    Manager Zhang was 33 years old this year. At the beginning of this year, he was introduced to a 30-year-old university counselor. She was beautiful and came from a good family. Manager Zhang liked this girl very much.


    However, the woman asked for a vi in the Capital and a car worth three million before they could get married. Manager Zhang liked this girl too much, so he agreed to her request.


    The girl¡¯s younger brother was also brought to thepany by Manager Zhang. The sales department valued sales ability, not the salesperson¡¯s academic qualifications, so he could easily bring this future brother-inw into thepany.


    Manager Zhang looked at the bnce on his bank card. He had enough money to buy a house, but if he spent all the money, what would he do in the future? Was he going to let his wife and children live on air?


    Thinking of this, Manager Zhang stood up and headed out. He wanted to find Xiao Mo. If Xiao Mo was on the same side as them, he would definitely pull Xiao Mo into his own small organization so that they could make money together.


    Xiao Mo went to the pantry to make coffee. The work he had been doing these past few days had been tiring, mainly because it consumed his energy. He had been running errands outside every day, and his shoes had been worn out.


    He took a sip of coffee and took a deep breath. He nned to take a break before going to work on the order. However, he did not know when he would be able to end this life. He really did not want to bask in the sun outside every day.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, are you drinking coffee?¡± Manager Zhang held a cup of water. ¡°This instant coffee isn¡¯t as fragrant as freshly ground coffee, right?¡±


    When Xiao Mo was still a special assistant, he used to drink coffee made from high-quality coffee beans arranged by Zhuang Liu. However, ever since he came to the sales department, Xiao Mo could only drink instant coffee.


    Xiao Mo wanted to rece all the instant coffee with freshly roasted coffee beans, but he¡¯s here as a spy, not to enjoy himself. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile.


    Xiao Mo smiled, revealing his white teeth that were very different from his skin tone. ¡°They all taste the same. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re good or bad.¡±


    Manager Zhang didn¡¯t leave even after he was done with the water. He stood at the side and chatted with Xiao Mo. ¡°Xiao Mo, it¡¯s been so many days. CEO Zhuang¡¯s anger should have subsided, right? When will he transfer you back?¡± ¡°Manager Zhang, did I do something wrong?¡± Xiao Mo asked awkwardly.


    Manager Zhang shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t do a good job. I just think you¡¯re very outstanding. You shouldn¡¯t be a small employee in the sales department.¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°I think the sales department is pretty good. It¡¯s much better to work here than to stay by President Zhuang¡¯s side. You all know that CEO Zhuang is temperamental. I¡¯m dying of exhaustion staying by his side. I might as well stay here and have some peace and quiet.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring running in and out all the time?¡± Manager Zhang asked again.


    Xiao Mo replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s okay to be tired just to earn money. If I don¡¯t, how can I have money?¡±


    They were still talking about money. Manager Zhang wanted to pull Xiao Mo into his team right away, but he was very cautious. He wasn¡¯t sure if Xiao Mo could be used by them. What if Xiao Mo wanted to return to his position as a special assistant and sold them out?


    Manager Zhang smiled. ¡°I have high hopes for you. If you work hard, you¡¯ll make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°I hope there¡¯s a way to make money fast!¡± Xiao Mo sighed.


    Manager Zhang finally figured it out. It¡¯s no wonder Xiao Mo embezzled public funds. It turned out that he wanted to make money quickly. It seemed that he was very suitable for their organization.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to probe again, he suddenly heard someone shout, ¡°Get ready. CEO Zhuang is here to inspect the work.¡±.


    Zhuang Liu would randomly select a department to inspect every week to see if his employees were working hard and encourage them at the same time. Last week, he went to the human resources department. This week, it was the sales department¡¯s turn.


    The words that Manager Zhang wanted to say were swallowed back into his stomach. Zhuang Liu was here to inspect the work. Could it be that he was here to see Xiao Mo? He nned to wait a little longer.


    Xiao Mo looked at Manager Zhang¡¯s expression and knew that he was hesitating again. Hence, Xiao Mo secretly sent a message to Zhuang Liu, asking him for another conflict scene during the inspection.

 Chapter 1005 - 1005 Conflict

    1005 Conflict


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo and Manager Zhang came out of the pantry together. Since President Zhuang was already here, they had to meet him. Usually, when Zhuang Liu was inspecting work, Xiao Mo would be by his side. Today, it was Bai Yin and another male assistant.


    Bai Yin saw Xiao Mo in the crowd and smiled at him. However, the other male assistant saw Xiao Mo in the crowd and smiled mockingly. If Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t there, he would have mocked Xiao Mo.


    When Xiao Mo was around, there were many important things that the other two assistants could not do, but now that Xiao Mo had been chased to the sales department by Zhuang Liu, their chance hade.


    The male assistant also wanted to be Zhuang Liu¡¯s confidant and be a special assistant by his side. As long as he could be a special assistant, he would be put in an important position by Zhuang Liu in the future. Perhaps Zhuang Liu would send him to manage the branchpany in the future. He also wanted to experience the feeling of being called ¡®general manager¡¯ by others.


    Xiao Mo saw the expression on the male assistant¡¯s face and found it ridiculous. When they were all by Zhuang Liu¡¯s side, the male assistant had always been respectful to him and woulde to him for advice if there was anything. It was just that he had only left for less than two weeks, and this person¡¯s true colors had already been revealed. Xiao Mo had a premonition that Zhuang Liu would fire this new assistant who had been in thepany for less than a year once he returned.


    Manager Zhang had a fawning smile on his face. ¡°Hello, President Zhuang!¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was indifferent. He nced around and saw Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo stood among the employees of the sales department. He was wearing a suit and looked a little tired.


    ¡°Xiao Mo.¡± Zhuang Liu asked coldly, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    Xiao Mo, who was called, was very calm, but the others were nervous. After all, Xiao Mo was once the closest person to Zhuang Liu. Now that they met again, what would happen?


    ¡°Thankyou foryour concern, President Zhuang. I¡¯m doing very well now.¡± Xiao Mo said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for so many years. I¡¯ve treated you well, haven¡¯t I?¡± Zhuang Liu said coldly. ¡°But you betrayed me for a mere one million. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    However, Xiao Mo did not want to be outdone. ¡°President Zhuang, you¡¯re making a few million each day. Of course, you don¡¯t understand the difficulties of ordinary people like us. A million might not mean anything to you, but to us, a million is something that we can¡¯t earn for many years.¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s words resonated with everyone in the sales department. They didn¡¯t want to work so hard, but they also wanted to make money.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re doing well in the sales department,¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    When Zhuang Liu heard what he said, he instantly flew into a rage. In front of arge group of employees in the sales department, he gave Xiao Mo a good scolding. He said that Xiao Mo was an ingrate and that he was incapable.


    Xiao Mo listened with his head lowered. His hands were clenched tightly as if he was enduring something.


    Manager Zhang could see what others could see. A smile appeared on his face. It seemed that the feud between Xiao Mo and Zhuang Liu was real.


    This was the first time Zhuang Liu had lost his temper in front of his employees. It was obvious that he was really angry.


    In the eyes of other employees, this kind of behavior was a sign of Zhuang Liu¡¯s hatred and anger after being betrayed by his most trusted assistant. Xiao Mo didn¡¯t dare to say anything about Zhuang Liu, or else he wouldn¡¯t have clenched his fists so tightly.


    However, Xiao Mo didn¡¯t hold back his anger like everyone else thought. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He didn¡¯t expect Zhuang Liu¡¯s new y to be like this. Quarreling in front of so many people to deepen their conflict was indeed the most direct way, but Zhuang Liu¡¯s scolding was ridiculous. He just wanted tough out loud.


    When he looked up, he saw Zhuang Liu looking at him, so he raised his eyebrows, indicating that Zhuang Liu could end this scene.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to continue acting. He wasn¡¯t good at acting, and he wasn¡¯t good at acting with being so expressive. ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Manager Zhang was naturally very happy. ¡°Goodbye, President Zhuang.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like Zhuang Liuing over to inspect his work. This time, he had to thank Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo and Zhuang Liu had quarreled, which was why Zhuang Liu had left so quickly.


    ¡°Xiao Mo, how can CEO Zhuang say that about you in front of so many people? You¡¯ve helped him for so many years,¡± Manager Zhang said with a look of regret. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he at least give you some respect?¡±

 Chapter 1006 - 1006 Willing to

    1006 Willing to


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xiao Mo¡¯s heart was beating a little faster. He felt that his days of hardship wereing to an end. This time, he had been sent here by Zhuang Liu to investigate the sales department¡¯s kickbacks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. We¡¯re employees. I should be grateful that the boss is willing to keep me. How could I dare to be unconvinced?¡± Xiao Mo said helplessly, ¡°Manager Zhang, I¡¯m really tired. I¡¯m almost thirty, and I still don¡¯t have a girlfriend. The house I live in is so small. What am I going to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, have you ever thought of doing something else to earn some money?¡±


    At first, Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t willing to ept it. ¡°Manager Zhang, it¡¯s not easy to make money. I just want to work hard in the sales department. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else.¡±


    Manager Zhang found his attitude hard to understand. He continued, ¡°Xiao Mo, Zhuang Liu scolded you in front of so many people. Are you still going to work for the Zhuang Corporation loyally?¡±


    He felt that since Xiao Mo had embezzled public funds, he must be greedy for money, so he believed that Xiao Mo could be persuaded.


    ¡°I do want to make more money,¡± Xiao Mo said with a frown.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a way to do it. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to secretly get a million and my boss found out.¡± Looks like I¡¯m not good at making money at all.¡±


    Manager Zhang smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He then took him to the side and said, ¡°Xiao Mo, as long as someone wants to make money, there will be a way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Mo asked curiously.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Manager Zhang smiled and whispered.


    Xiao Mo followed him.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu ate together. To Tan Rou¡¯s surprise, Xiao Mo was not around.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Assistant Xiao?¡± Tan Rou looked around. ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t seen him at dinner. Did you fire him because he was stupid?¡±


    ¡°Rourou, can you not mention other men when we¡¯re eating?¡± Zhuang Liu sighed.


    Tan Rou picked up a vegetable core and ced it in Zhuang Liu¡¯s bowl. She said ingratiatingly, ¡°The green vegetable core can relieve the heat. Eat more. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was taken aback. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve been suffering from heat recently?¡±


    He had been really angry recently. One reason was that Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t around, and the two assistants couldn¡¯t do their job well, which made him angry. The other was angered by Xiao Mo¡¯s message.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m a doctor? I don¡¯t have take a pulse to know what¡¯s wrong with you. I can know your condition by just looking at your face.Your face is a little pale, and there¡¯s ayer of dead skin on your lips. I can tell that you¡¯re on fire at a nce.¡±


    Zhuang Liu put down his chopsticks and drank a mouthful of green bean soup to relieve the heat. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little angry. Some time ago, there were some problems in the sales department. I asked Xiao Mo to investigate it. He didn¡¯t disappoint me but without him beside me, nothing¡¯s going right.¡±


    ¡°What about the two new assistants?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°A woman is alright but that man is very ambitious,¡± Zhuang Liumented.


    Tan Rou had met the two new assistants a few times. She had a good impression of the female assistant. Although she would make a few mistakes, she was capable and could make up for her mistakes in time. She was not bad. Moreover, she could no longer make any mistakes. She had the demeanor of Xiao Mo.


    Although the male assistant was capable, he was too cunning. Every time Xiao Mo wasn¡¯t around, that guy would run to Zhuang Liu to curry favor. If he wasn¡¯t a man, Tan Rou would have suspected that this man was trying to steal her husband.


    ¡°In the past, when Xiao Mo was around, I didn¡¯t find it so difficult to deal with things. After Xiao Mo left, I suddenly felt like I was surrounded by idiots. There was no one I could use.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear to part with Xiao Mo, then transfer him back,¡± Tan Rou said with a half-smile.


    ¡°No, he has something very important to do. He can¡¯t be transferred back now.¡±


    ¡°I thinkyou should get a new assistant.¡± Tan Rou advised, ¡°That male assistant looks like he¡¯s up to no good. He has some ability, but he¡¯s always thinking about stealing other people¡¯s positions. He¡¯s not suitable to stay.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was also considering this matter. ¡°I know. When Xiao Moes back, let him handle this matter.¡±


    Tan Rou sympathized with Xiao Mo. ¡°It¡¯s too hard being a special assistant.¡±


    ¡°Once he finishes this job, he¡¯ll naturally be rewarded,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.

 Chapter 1007 - 1007 Drinking Game

    1007 Drinking Game


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Xiao Mo got off work, Manager Zhang dragged him to a high-end restaurant. It was obviously very expensive. Normally, Xiao Mo wouldn¡¯t havee here to eat.


    ¡°Manager Zhang, are you going to treat me to a meal?¡± Xiao Mo pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°This ce must be very expensive, right?¡±


    Manager Zhang liked to see the inexperienced faces of his employees, but it would be even more fun if this expression appeared on Xiao Mo¡¯s face.


    Xiao Mo had followed Zhuang Liu for more than ten years. Before Manager Zhang came to the Zhuang Corporation, Xiao Mo had been working for Zhuang Liu. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Mo to have never been to such a high-end ce. It seemed that Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t treat him that well.


    When Xiao Mo entered the luxurious room, he was almost blinded by the golden light inside. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t been to luxurious ces before, but he had never seen this dazzling golden light. It was as if the entire room was filled with gold.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, how is this ce? Is it better than the ce Zhuang Liu tookyou to?¡± Manager Zhang asked kindly.


    Xiao Mo was speechless. He had been to many ces with Zhuang Liu, from luxury cruises to hundred-year-old castles. However, he had never seen such a vulgar ce. There were so many lights and gold foil, as if they were afraid that they did not know that they were rich.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before. This little brother has indeed never seen him before.¡± Xiao Mo smiled.¡± Manager Zhang, why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Manager Zhang led him to sit down. ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Eat and drink as much as you want.¡±


    After getting used to the bright golden light, Xiao Mo finally saw who was inside. To his surprise, he recognized everyone sitting inside. There were colleagues from the sales department, as well as people from the HR and finance departments. It was no wonder that the matter of them embezzlement had been hidden for so long. It turned out that there were more people involved.


    The people in the sales department made a lot of money by negotiating business, while the people in the human resources department and the finance department were responsible for handling the follow-up matters and making a little money. The Zhuang Corporation¡¯s head office was in the business of high-tech products. Each business could earn amission of thousands to hundreds of thousands. Even if it was a small sum, it was still quite a lot.


    The sales department and the human resources department both receivedmissions, but the finance department received a fixed sry. Although the Zhuang Corporation¡¯s sry was higher than that of ordinarypanies, this sry was nothing in the Capital. After deducting the rent and water bills, they did not have much left. If they wanted to live more freely in the capital, they had to think of other ways to earn money.


    ¡°Xiao Mo is here,e and sit!¡± An old employee from the HR department greeted Xiao Mo warmly.


    Xiao Mo knew him. As Zhuang Liu¡¯s assistant, he had to handle thepany¡¯s recruitment. He often went to the HR department, so he knew this old employee. However, he did not expect that even this person would participate in this corruption incident. He really did not know how many people were involved behind it.


    After they sat down, no one immediately brought up the matter of Xiao Mo joining them. Instead, they invited Xiao Mo for a drink. It seemed like they wanted to get Xiao Mo drunk and get him to talk.


    Xiao Mo¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule. These people wanted to get him drunk. It was ridiculous. As an assistant, the first thing he had to learn was how to drink so that he could help his boss drink. Hence, Xiao Mo was a good drinker. Furthermore, Xiao Mo¡¯s hometown was famous for its strong liquor. He could already drink a few sses of white wine when he was five, so he couldn¡¯t get drunk.


    However, because of Zhuang Liu¡¯s status, no one would force him to drink, so Xiao Mo naturally didn¡¯t have to stop him from drinking. Xiao Mo had never drunk in front of everyone, so people thought he didn¡¯t know how to drink.


    ¡°Manager Zhang, I can¡¯t hold my liquor. It¡¯s better to pour less wine.¡± Xiao Mo picked up the ss and was about to pour some wine out.


    Manager Zhang didn¡¯t let him pour. ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, it¡¯s just a little bit of wine. You should drink it.¡±


    Xiao Mo continued to decline. ¡°Manager Zhang, I really can¡¯t drink much.¡± ¡°Xiao Mo, what do you mean?¡± The person beside him was unhappy.


    ¡°All of us drank but you didn¡¯t drink it. Do you still think you¡¯re that special assistant who can call the shots in thepany? You have to know that CEO Zhuang has already given up on you.¡±


    It would be impolite of Xiao Mo not to drink at this point. He picked up his ss and took a long time to finish it.


    After drinking it, he showed a pained expression. ¡°This wine burns¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - 1008 A Clever Way to Greed

    1008 A Clever Way to Greed


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Xiao Mo drank a ss, he looked drunk. Manager Zhang knew that he couldn¡¯t hold his liquor, so he continued to pour him more wine.


    Xiao Mo, who was pretending to be drunk, took the bottle and drank it. The more he drank, the more he finished arge bottle of alcohol.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, do you want to make money?¡± Manager Zhang asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Mo¡¯s eyes were zed over from the alcohol.


    Manager Zhang gave the others a look. ¡°We have a good way to earn money here. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Xiao Mo reached into his pocket and pretended to be looking for something. ¡°What money? Where is my money?¡±


    Manager Zhang held his hand and smiled. ¡°The money is with us. Do you hate Zhuang Liu? Why is he so rich? Why can he get so much money without doing anything?¡±


    Xiao Mo clenched his fists. ¡°Yes, I hate him. I¡¯ve been by his side for so many years and helped him do so many things. I didn¡¯t expect him to chase me out for a small one million. It¡¯s too hateful!¡±


    Manager Zhang was finally relieved. He and a few other employees from the sales department, the HR department, and the finance department told Xiao Mo about their purpose.


    Xiao Mo was surprised as he listened. He didn¡¯t expect them to go this far.


    The sales department had a minimum sry, but the sry was very low, about a few thousand. However, they had no upper limit. As long as they could sell one product, they could get a lot ofmission. Moreover, theirmission calction was not a simple addition or deduction, but a multiplication.


    For example, if an ordinary employee managed to get an order every month, they would get amission of 1,000. However, if an old employee or manager negotiated this order, the price would be different. Theirmission would be 1.5 times that of an ordinary employee.


    Moreover, themission would increase as the number of orders increased. One order would be 1,000 yuan, two orders would be 2,000 yuan, and three orders would be 3,000 yuan. After that, it would continue to increase.


    How did Manager Zhang and the others did the embezzlement? They had negotiated with the new employees. If they had any orders, they would transfer them to Manager Zhang and the other old employees. They would get moremission than the new employees.


    Xiao Mo finally understood why Manager Zhang and the others had such high performance in the past month. It turned out that they had snatched it from others!


    After receiving the money, Manager Zhang and the others would distribute the money to the new employees who transferred the order, and themission would be higher than the original ones.


    By relying on this method, Manager Zhang and the others would have more than 30 orders a month. Then, wouldn¡¯t each of them have an ie of hundreds of thousands?


    ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, do you want to join us?¡± Manager Zhang asked with a smile.


    Xiao Mo was stunned for a moment before grabbing Manager Zhang¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Zhang, you must bring me along!¡±


    Manager Zhang knew that he would agree. ¡°Alright, alright. I will definitely treat you well.¡±


    After dinner, Xiao Mo parted ways with them. Since he was drunk today, he didn¡¯t dare to drive back, so he called for a designated driver.


    ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± The designated driver took the keys from him and asked.


    Manager Zhang saw that Xiao Mo was already confused, so he gave him the address.


    The designated driver opened the car door and helped Xiao Mo into the car. Xiao Mo was still drunk. ¡°Brother Zhang, you have teach me your ways!¡± Manager Zhangughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t even see his eyes. ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, I¡¯ll talk more about it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Mo nodded. Then, he fell asleep in the backseat.


    After the designated driver drove the car for a kilometer, he suddenly saw the drunk man sitting up from the rearview mirror. There was no drunkenness on his face. Instead, he was very sober.


    ¡°Change the destination. I¡¯ll pay you extra.¡± He was not drunk at all.


    Although the designated driver was a little confused, he did not say much. He would do whatever the employer asked him to do. There was no need to say so much.


    Xiao Mo was here to look for Zhuang Liu. He had been undercover in the sales department for so many days, and he had finally gained something.


    After Zhuang Liu received the recording from Xiao Mo, a fierce smile appeared on his face. ¡°These people are quite smart.¡±


    Tan Rou was there too, so she naturally heard what was said in the recording. ¡°Alt Liu, you have to pay more attention to your employees.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°I won¡¯t let them off easily..¡±

 Chapter 1009 - 1009 Tao Zhi and Tian Tian

    1009 Tao Zhi and Tian Tian


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Zhuang Liu received the evidence from Xiao Mo, he dealt with those people the next day. He also held a meeting and said that if such a situation happened again in the future, he would make sure that person would never be able to stand firm in the Capital again.


    After settling this matter, Tan Rou was about to start school. She was about to be a graduate student, so she naturally had a lot of things to do. Therefore, she handed thepany¡¯s matters to Hang Wei to handle.


    At the same time, there was another piece of good news. Tao Zhi and Tian Tian were nning to get married.


    Both parents wanted them to get married early, especially Tian Tian¡¯s grandfather. He was getting on in years and was worried about whether he would be able to see his favorite granddaughter get married. However, when he found out that Tian Tian already had someone she liked, he urged them to get married as soon as possible. It would be best if he could hold Tian Tian¡¯s child before he died.


    Tian Tian and Tao Zhi thought about it and decided that they were old enough to hold their wedding on October 1st. She was the first of Tan Rou¡¯s good friends to get married, so she invited them to be her bridesmaids. As for the groomsmen, they were Tao Zhi¡¯s two younger brothers.


    Initially, Tao Zhi had also invited Zhuang Liu to be his best man, but Zhuang Liu was not willing. The reason he gave was that he did not like being a best man. However, based on Tao Zhi¡¯s understanding of Zhuang Liu, it must be because he was unhappy about Zhuang Liu¡¯s marriage after he had fallen.


    If Zhuang Liu got married before Tao Zhi, Tao Zhi would definitely be unhappy.


    Two days before the wedding, Tian Tian had applied for leave. She had to prepare for the wedding. Moreover, the main wedding banquet this time was not in the Capital but in Tian Tian¡¯s hometown.


    This made the Tian family very happy. Originally, they thought that their rtives and friends would have to go to the Capital to attend the wedding. After all, their daughter was marrying into the other party¡¯s family. Logically speaking, it should be the Tian family who would go to the capital to attend the wedding.


    Tao Zhi had arranged for the main wedding banquet to be held here. There was only a small wedding banquet in the Capital. After the bride and groom finished the ceremony here, they would only return home to be with their family.


    Tian Tian was so touched that she was about to cry. Before she got married, there were still many people who mocked her and were waiting to see her be a joke. She did not expect Tao Zhi to give her so much face. Not only did he hold the wedding in her hometown, but he also got his family toe here; even the old master and old madam of the Tao family came.


    Tian Tian was doing her makeup in the dressing room. Tan Rou and Li Li were also there. They were the bridesmaids today, so they naturally had to dress up prettily.


    Tan Rou was dressed very low-key today. Tian Tian was the bride, and she couldn¡¯t steal her limelight.


    ¡°Can I keep this bridesmaid¡¯s dress?¡± Li Li was wearing a bridesmaid¡¯s dress that was worth six figures.


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Li Li, this bridesmaid dress can only be worn once. Why would you keep it?¡±


    Li Li spun around. The diamonds on the pink bridesmaid dress were sparkling. ¡°It¡¯s called a bridesmaid dress, but it¡¯s actually a dress. You can wear it anytime.¡±


    Lan Ning still felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°This is the bridesmaid dress Tiantian prepared for us. It seems quite expensive. We ll return it to her after we wear it.¡±


    Li Liughed at Lan Ning¡¯s foolishness. ¡°Do you think Tiantian will wear this dress herself? The Tao family and the Tian family wouldn¡¯tck this bit of money, so she would not wear this dress. Besides, these clothes are tailored to our figures. How is she going to wear them if she stays?¡±


    Tian Tian, who was doing her makeup, heard their conversation. She stopped the makeup artist who was doing her makeup. Then, she said to Li Li and Lan Ning, ¡°This dress is specially prepared for you. After the wedding, you can bring it back. It¡¯s designed to look like an everyday dress. You can wear it casually too.¡±


    Lan Ning refused to ept it. ¡°No, no, this dress is too expensive. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°You must ept it,¡± Tian Tian insisted. ¡°Otherwise, all my efforts will go to waste.¡±


    She had specially asked someone to design their bridesmaid dresses. It had to be altered four or five times before she coulde up with a version that she was satisfied with.


    Li Li epted it readily. ¡°Tiantian, thank you for your gift. When 1 get married, I¡¯ll definitely let you wear a beautiful bridesmaid dress.¡±


    Lan Ning couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Married people can¡¯t be bridesmaids..¡±

 Chapter 1010 - 1010 Meeting Zhao Ru Again

    1010 Meeting Zhao Ru Again


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Li Li said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We can be each other¡¯s bridesmaids. In the future, whoever has a child first will have to bring the child over to be a flower girl.¡±


    ¡°Then Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw should be the first to have a child. After all, you¡¯re already married.¡± Tan Rou teased.


    Tian Tian blushed. ¡°Not necessarily. I¡¯ve discussed it with Alt Zhi. We won¡¯t be in a hurry to have children after we get married. We¡¯ll talk about it after I finish my master¡¯s degree.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, are you afraid that the child will affect your studies?¡± Lan Ning asked.


    Tian Tian shook her head and said, ¡°I quite like children. It¡¯s just that I still have to go to school and do my research. If I give birth now, I¡¯ll have to take about a year¡¯s leave. My ssmate will be unhappy about it.¡±


    Tan Rou could understand Tian Tian¡¯s thoughts. Tian Tian definitely wasn¡¯t worried about her studies, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the feelings of others. Everyone had their own tasks. If Tian Tian went to have children after getting married, her original tasks would be assigned to other students, which would affect the students in the same group as her.


    After the makeup was done, they waited in the dressing room. When the time was up, they could apany the bride out.


    Tan Rou came over early in the morning and hadn¡¯t had time to eat breakfast. She was a little hungry now, so she nned to go to the kitchen to get some food to fill her stomach.


    Before she had gone far, she saw a woman in a rose-red dress sneaking around the room looking for something. She would put her ear to the door and then change ces.


    Tan Rou followed her quietly. When they reached a remote ce, she asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you looking for?¡±


    The woman was shocked. She immediately turned around and said, ¡°No, no.


    I¡¯m not looking for anything.¡±


    She turned around and saw Tan Rou and herself stunned. The woman who was eavesdropping was none other than Tan Rou¡¯s high school ssmate, Zhao Ru.


    Ever since she graduated from high school, Tan Rou had not seen her high school ssmates other than Li Li and the others. There were two ss gatherings organized by her ssmates, but Tan Rou did not attend them.


    After so many years, Tan Rou was still in a daze when she saw Zhao Ru again. Zhao Ru was so different from before.


    Although Zhao Ru wasn¡¯t particrly beautiful, she was still very delicate. At that time, her expression was very lively, and she would never be as stiff as now.


    Zhao Ru felt awkward when she saw Tan Rou. She smiled and greeted Tan Rou, ¡°Long time no see, Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou and she had nothing to say. When Tan Jing was alive, they would only quarrel when they met. Now that Tan Jing was dead, they had no reason to even talk.


    ¡°What are you eavesdropping on at the door for?¡± Tan Rou asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping,¡± Zhao Ru replied. ¡°I just dropped something. I was looking for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking for a loudspeaker?¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would you eavesdrop on the door? Oh, I forgot to tell you that the walls and doors here are soundproof. Even if you stick your ears to the door, you won¡¯t be able to hear anything inside.¡±


    Zhao Ru wasn¡¯t embarrassed that she was caught eavesdropping. She said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about what the bride looks like, so I came to see her. 1 didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do a lot of bad things when you were with Tan Jing?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Zhao Ru spat. ¡°Why would you bring her up?!¡±


    Tan Rou also felt that it was inappropriate. Today was the wedding day of her brother and her good friend, Tian Tian. She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Tan Jing.


    ¡°There are surveince cameras here. Don¡¯t think about doing anything bad. If I catch you, I¡¯ll make you regreting to this ce.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t have time to waste on Zhao Ru. She threatened Zhao Ru and left.


    Zhao Ru patted her chest and took a deep breath. She was really afraid of Tan Rou. Tan Jing was killed by her. Zhao Ru was just a little girl. She was no match for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou¡¯s aura was much stronger than it was a few years ago. Zhao Ru felt her breathing quicken just by standing beside her. As expected of a rich person. That kind of temperament was something that small inte celebrities like them could not learn.


    Zhao Ru is an inte celebrity now. After she graduated from high school, she also went to university but she didn¡¯t finish it. Instead, she chose to be an influencer online in her third year..

 Chapter 1011: Don’t even think about having a wedding

    Chapter 1011: Don¡¯t even think about having a wedding<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The more Zhao Ru thought about it, the more upset she felt. Why did all the good things in the world fall into the hands of others? She studied hard, but her results were average. She worked hard, but she still lived a poor life every day. It was true that she could make money as an inte celebrity, but she could not rely on shooting videos and selling things online for the rest of her life. Moreover, the money she had earned in the past year was too little. She could buy a few luxury goods and it would be gone.


    She hade with a fan today. Although this fan was ugly, every time she did a live broadcast, this fan would give her a gift of more than 100,000. That was why she had agreed to attend the banquet together with him today.<div>


    However, she did not expect to see Tao Zhi here today, the man she had always wanted to see in her dreams. Zhao Ru knew that Tao Zhi was rich when she was in high school. He bought her sister clothes that cost a few million.


    When she found out that Tao Zhi was the eldest young master of the Tao family in the Capital, she liked him even more. If she could be Tao Zhi¡¯s wife, she would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life.


    Zhao Ru was very happy to meet Tao Zhi again. She was about to talk to him angrily, but she heard the people around Tao Zhi call him ¡®groom¡¯. It turned out that one of the main characters of this wedding was Tao Zhi!


    Zhao Ru was unwilling. She wanted to see what kind of person would marry Tao Zhi.


    So she went to the dressing room upstairs. Unexpectedly, she did not see the bride. Instead, she saw her old ssmate, Tan Ron. Compared to her high school days, Tan Ron was even more beautiful. She was taller, had a well- proportioned figure, and had a good face. Zhao Ru thought Tan Rou was the most beautiful girl she had ever seen.


    Zhao Ru stood there in a daze. Wiry wasn¡¯t she the one marrying Tao Zhi today?


    Just as she was thinking, a door not far from her opened. A girl wearing a beautiful white wedding dress slowly walked out. Her wedding dress was really too big, and there were many diamonds on it. It was obvious that it was very expensive.


    Zhao Ru quickly hid behind a big vase, trying to hide from the people who came out.


    ¡°Seriously, why isn¡¯t there a toilet in this hotel¡¯s dressing room? You actually have toe outside to go to the toilet? That¡¯s too unreasonable!¡± Li Liined.


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t mind. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t a dressing room to begin with. We booked the entire hotel today, so we can use the fifth floor as a dressing room. Normally, this ce could only be used as a private room. Who would build a toilet in a private room?¡±


    Li Li thought for a moment. If she met someone else in the toilet while she was eating, she would definitely be so disgusted that she couldn¡¯t eat, so she didn¡¯t dwell on this problem anymore.<div>


    She, Lan Ning, and a few makeup artists helped Tian Tian lift the dress. They could reduce the weight of the dress and also ensure that the dress was clean and white when the bride appeared. It was just a little troublesome.


    Zhao Ru hid behind the vase and looked at the bride. The bride was indeed cute, but she was definitely not very beautiful. She felt that this bride was not worthy of Tao Zhi. She was much prettier than her, so why couldn¡¯t she marry Tao Zhi?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Ru felt more and more indignant. After Tian Tian and the others entered the bathroom, she rushed to Tian Tian¡¯s dressing room. Seeing that there was no one inside, she walked in.


    There were seven or eight dresses in the dressing room. They looked very new and were probably specially prepared for the wedding.


    Zhao Ru touched the dress a few times and felt that the fabric felt very good. She took a closer look and found that the wine-red dress was decorated with rubies.


    Zhao Ru had seen many gemstones before, but she had never seen such a beautiful gemstone. The ruby was as bright as blood, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, yet you¡¯re wearing such beautiful clothes. Are you worthy of this dress?¡± Zhao Ru was so jealous that her eyes turned red. She felt more and morefortable touching the ruby, so she reached out and pulled the ruby off.


    Zhao Ru still felt that it was not enough after she had finished one. She used both hands to tug at her clothes. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve ruined all your clothes. How are you going to get married?¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s dress was tooplicated, so it took her a long time to go to the bathroom. The kitchen was far away, and Tan Rou couldn¡¯te back in a short time. This gave Zhao Ru time to ruin it. When Tian Tian and the others came back from the bathroom, half of the dress had been ruined.

 Chapter 1012:1012 Remedy

    Chapter 1012:1012 Remedy<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhao Ru heard the voices outside and immediately ran out from the other door without being noticed by Tian Tian and the others.


    Tian Tian and the others walked in while chatting andughing. The moment they entered, they saw the ruined gown. ¡°Alt, my gowns!¡±<div>


    She couldn¡¯t care less about theplicated gown she was wearing and jogged toward the clothes.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Tian Tian was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°We¡¯ve only been out for a while. How could these gowns be ruined?¡±


    The clothes that were damaged were all clothes with gems on them. The gems were all pulled off, revealing threads of different lengths. It was extremely ugly.


    Li Li was also shocked. ¡°What happened? Who came in and destroyed the clothes?¡±


    Lan Ning was also very confused. ¡°Who would do such an evil thing?!¡±


    Tian Tian was really crying. ¡°What should we do? I still have to change my clothester. If my clothes are ruined, how can I wear them now?!¡±


    Lan Ning took the rest of the clothes over. ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t worry. These gowns haven¡¯t been destroyed yet. Change into them first. We¡¯ll think of something else for the rest of the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Rou? She definitely has a way.¡±


    ¡°Rourou said she was hungry,¡± Lan Ning replied. ¡°She went to the kitchen to get something to eat. She even asked us if we wanted to eat.¡±


    Li Li was very anxious. ¡°Send her a message toe back. We¡¯ll think of a way together.¡±


    Before the message was sent out, Tan Rou came over. She carried an exquisite food box with some small pastries in it for Tian Tian, who had just finished her makeup.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you all standing there for?¡± Tan Rou walked in and saw the ruined clothes.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Tan Rou ced the lunchbox on the table.


    ¡°When did you find out about this?¡±


    ¡°It just happened. Tiantian said that she wanted to go to the toilet, but her clothes were too heavy. We went with her. In the end, when we came back, we saw that her clothes were ruined.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. It was toote to change the clothes now. If she wanted to follow the previous procedure, she would have to add a few new gowns.


    ¡°Li Li, drive my car. Go to Jade Water Elegant Residence and get a few new gowns. Just pick the clothes we ced outside the cab earlier,¡± Tan Rou arranged.


    Li Li took the keys and did not say anything. She immediately went back to the Elegant Jade Water Residence to get the extra dresses. Fortunately, Tao Zhi and Tian Tian had prepared a lot of gowns. Otherwise, today¡¯s schedule would have been affected. Although it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to prepare the same gowns for Tian Tian now, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want Tian Tian to feel wronged. This was an extremely important moment in Tian Tian¡¯s life, and she couldn¡¯t let Tian Tian have any regrets.


    Tian Tian was still very upset. She did not know who she had offended. Why would someone want to cause trouble at her wedding?


    Tan Rou was very calm. She consoled Tian Tian. ¡°It¡¯s been such a short time. The person who caused trouble must not have walked out of the banquet hall. I¡¯ll go and help you catch that person now.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s eyes were red. She looked up at Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, is there someone who is dissatisfied with me? I know that I still have a lot of shorings, but I¡¯m already working hard. I¡¯ll work hard to be a qualified wife.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯ve already done a good job. No one is dissatisfied with you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch that person before your wedding!¡±<div>


    After she finished speaking, she arranged for the makeup artist to put on Tian Tian¡¯s makeup again. Then, she instructed Lan Ning to stay by Tian Tian¡¯s side and not leave her side. Even if they had to go to the toilet, they had to leave two people behind to guard the things.


    After that, Tan Rou went to the hotel¡¯s surveince room alone. When she came in the morning, Tian Tian didn¡¯t like the surveince cameras in the dressing room, so she got someone to turn off the surveince cameras. However, the surveince cameras in the corridor outside were not turned off. As long as someone came in, they would be photographed.


    Tan Rou could almost guess who did it. When Tan Jing was still alive, she had brought Zhao Ru to her birthday party. She could tell that Zhao Ru liked her brother. Now that Tao Zhi was getting married, why would Zhao Ru be willing to see him marry another woman?


    Tan Rou should have been careful when she saw Zhao Ru in the corridor. If she had chased Zhao Ru away, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Tan Rou made a call and ordered, ¡°Seal off all the exits. A treasure of mine was stolen. Don¡¯t let anyone out.¡±

 Chapter 1013:1013 Capture

    Chapter 1013:1013 Capture<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou had secretly ordered this matter. After all, this was her brother¡¯s wedding. If the guests knew that an ident had happened, it would cause panic among the guests.


    ¡°Xiao Rou.¡± Zhuang Liu rushed over. ¡°What happened?¡±<div>


    ¡°Zhao Ru snuck in,¡± Tan Rou said simply. ¡°She took the gemstones off Tian Tian¡¯s gown and destroyed four of them.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Ru? Who is that?¡± Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t remember at all.


    ¡°Theckey who has always been by Tan Jing¡¯s side.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°After Tan Jing¡¯s death, she no longer had anyone to support him and did not dare to show off in school. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold as toe and ruin my brother¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did remember Tan Jing, but he really couldn¡¯t remember Zhao Ru.


    It didn¡¯t affect him much. He just needed to catch the person who caused trouble with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to check the surveince cameras now. Come with me. If she hasn¡¯t left the hotel yet, then the two of us will quietly capture her without alerting the other guests. If she walks out, I¡¯ll be in charge of investigating the surveince cameras while you go and arrest her.¡± ¡°Do we need to arrange a few more people?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t inform the others yet. We¡¯ll make arrangements after we confirm Zhao Ru¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhuang Liu followed Tan Rou to the surveince room.


    The surveince camera captured Zhao Ru sneaking into the makeup artist¡¯s room. About seven minutester, Tian Tian and the others came out of the bathroom, and Zhao Ru ran out of the room next door.<div>


    The security guard in the monitoring room was very nervous. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, we¡¯ll send someone to capture this woman now. We won¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    It was over. This was the marriage between the Tao family and the Tian family. The boss had held a meeting with them a few days ago and told them not to make any mistakes. However, the wedding had not even started yet, and the dress had been destroyed. Wouldn¡¯t their hotel be in big trouble?


    ¡°No need. Watch the door closely,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°If anyone goes out, find an excuse to stall them.¡±


    The security guard was so anxious that he was sweating. He kept saying, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will guard the door. We will never let a fly out.¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu stared at the surveince camera carefully and finally found Zhao Ru on one of the surveince cameras at the edge.


    Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Found her! Time to get her!¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say anything. He immediately went to the surveince camera to catch Zhao Ru.


    As for Zhao Ru, she was extremely nervous. She had a bag full of gemstones of different colors, and she could spend half a month just by selling one of them. She only wanted to destroy the clothes, but when she got the gems on the clothes, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave them behind. Hence, she stuffed all the gemstones into the bag she had brought over, intending to sell them.


    Zhao Ru took the things, so she didn¡¯t dare to walk out. She walked and looked around, trying to avoid as many people as possible. Finally, she was almost at the door.


    Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang. This gave her a fright and she quickly hid to the side to answer the phone.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Zhao Ru said in an unfriendly tone.<div>


    Opposite her was the rich boss who had brought her in. ¡°Ruru, why did you take so long to go to the toilet? And why did you lose your temper? Did I offend you?¡±


    Zhao Ru¡¯s bag was now filled with priceless gems, so she did not have to look at the pig-like man anymore. ¡°What are you shouting for? I just went to the toilet. Can¡¯t you wait for me a little longer?¡±


    The little rich boss was a little puzzled. ¡°Ruru, are you having trouble in the toilet?¡±


    Zhao Ru rolled her eyes. ¡°No. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±


    The other party took it that she was unhappy because of constipation and did not argue with her. ¡°Oh, then you can continue. I¡¯ll call you when the wedding starts.¡±


    Zhao Ru nodded and hung up. Zhao Ru was annoyed by his dy, but she felt better when she saw her bag.


    She patted the bulging bag in her hand and said with satisfaction, ¡°Fortunately, I still have these gems.¡±


    ¡°Heh? Are you sure that these are yours?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 1014:1014 Stealing the Gem

    Chapter 1014:1014 Stealing the Gem<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhao Ru was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly turned around and grabbed her bag tightly. ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived,¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile as she walked over slowly.<div>


    Zhao Ru looked away. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you! You want to run away just like that?¡± Tan Rouughed.


    Zhao Ru clutched her bag tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything.¡±


    With that, she ran away.


    She turned around and was caught by someone. Zhuang Liu grabbed her cor and threw her in front of Tan Rou. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Zhao Ru fell to the ground and her bag fell to the side. She quickly grabbed the bag back and shouted, ¡°How dare you hit me! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±


    Zhao Ru¡¯s voice was so loud and sharp that it hurt Tan Ron¡¯s eardrums. She squatted down and pressed Zhao Ru¡¯s acupuncture points so that she couldn¡¯t speak or move.


    ¡°You actually dared to call the police to arrest us. You¡¯re too bold.¡± Tan Rou found it ridiculous. She reached out and grabbed the bag that Zhao Ru was holding tightly. When she opened it, she saw the gemstones inside. They were all taken from Tian Tian¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Do you know how much these gems is worth?¡± Tan Rou picked out a ruby the size of a fingernail. ¡°One ruby is worth more than 100,000. You stole so many of them. How many years should you be sentenced to?¡±


    Zhao Ru was frightened. She kept crying and blinking as if she was begging Tan Rou to let her go. Tan Rou didn¡¯t look at her. She gave the bag to Zhuang Liu and dragged Zhao Ru to Tian Tian.


    At this moment, a fat man ran over with sweat all over his head. He wiped his sweat and said,¡± Ruru, what¡¯ s wrong with you? ¡±<div>


    Then, he looked at Tan Rou and the others. ¡°Who are you? Wiry are you bullying my Ruru?¡±


    In order to catch Zhao Ru, Tan Rou had changed her bridesmaid dress and was wearing an ordinary dress. Zhuang Liu was wearing a suit, but even the waiter was wearing a suit today. If there was no tag on him, it would be difficult to tell.


    ¡°Is this the person you brought along?¡± Tan Rou looked at the fat man with disdain and asked.


    The fat man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, today is my cousin¡¯s wedding. I brought my Ruru here to attend the wedding. Wiry did you arrest her?¡±


    ¡°Tian Tian is your cousin?¡± Tan Rou despised this man even more. Why would Tian Tian have such a form?


    ¡°Yeah. Tian Tian¡¯s grandmother is my grandmother¡¯s distant cousin, so we¡¯re naturally cousins.¡±


    Tan Rou was instantly speechless. ¡°Move aside. I want to take the criminal away now.¡±


    The fat man refused to let them go. ¡°Where do you n to take my Ruru?¡±


    Zhuang Liu sneered and said patiently, ¡°Your girl stole a gem worth ten million. Where do you think we should take her?¡±


    The fat man was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on him. He urged Tan Rou.<div>


    ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go over quickly. The wedding will start in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go up first.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    The fat man stopped them. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Get lost!¡± Tan Rou said angrily.


    The fat man was really frightened by her. He stood there in a daze for a long time and did not move. When he reacted, the two people had already disappeared.


    Zhao Ru almost fainted from the shock. She only took a few gemstones, how could it be that serious?


    Li Li had already brought the gown over, and Tian Tian was choosing a suitable gown when she heard a muffled sound. It seemed like something had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Oh my, What happened?¡±


    ¡°This is the person who ruined your gown. I¡¯ve caught her and handed her over to you to deal with.¡±


    Tian Tian frowned at her. ¡°Why did you ruin my gown?¡±


    Zhao Ru¡¯s acupuncture points were sealed, and she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other,¡± Tian Tian continued. ¡°So, how did I offend you?¡±


    Tan Rou squatted down and opened Zhao Ru¡¯s acupuncture point so that she could talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have destroyed your gowns!¡± Zhao Ru immediately apologized.

 Chapter 1015:1015 Don’t Forgive Her

    Chapter 1015:1015 Don¡¯t Forgive Her<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian asked the same question. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Why did you ruin my gown?¡±


    Zhao Ru¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡­<div>


    ¡°Zhao Ru, is that you?¡± Li Li recognized the woman with heavy makeup. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a thief after so many years.¡±


    When Zhao Ru saw Li Li, jealousy and anger welled up in her heart again. At first, she followed Tan Ron, butter, she found out that Tan Jing was the real eldest daughter of the Tan family, so she went to Tan Jing. She didn¡¯t expect that she would choose the wrong person in the end.


    On the other hand, Li Li, who was dumb, not only participated in the National Physics Competition with Tan Ron¡¯s help, but also sessfully got into Capital University. How could Zhao Ru not be jealous?


    Li Li walked to Zhao Ru angrily and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you crazy? Could it be that you can¡¯t bear to see others being better than you? Tan Jing has been dead for so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you want to follow in her footsteps?¡±


    Zhao Ru shivered. She was very close to Tan Jing at that time, so she often had nightmares when she heard about Tan Jing¡¯s death. It was not easy for him to forget about Tan Jing. He did not expect these people to awaken his memories about Tan Jing again.


    Tian Tian was confused. ¡°Li Li, do you know this person?¡±


    Li Li replied, ¡°Yes, she was a high school ssmate of Rourou and me. At that time, she had been doing bad things with an evil person. Once that person died, she had been quiet for many years. I didn¡¯t expect to see her again under such circumstances.¡±


    Tian Tian said seriously, ¡°Li Li, although this person is your ssmate, she stole my gemstone and ruined my gown. I will still sue her in court.¡±


    Li Li smiled. ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t worry about our rtionship. When we were in high school, we didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. We even fought every day.¡± She was exaggerating a little, but the difference was not big.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sue me. I¡¯ll return the gemstone to you now!¡± Zhao Ru panicked. ¡°Not a single gem is missing. Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Tan Rou was afraid that Tian Tian¡¯s heart would soften. She reminded her, ¡°Tian Tian, you can do whatever you want. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to handle it, then let me handle it for you.¡±<div>


    Tian Tian nodded. ¡°Yes. Today is my most important day. No matter whoes to cause trouble, I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡±


    She pointed at Zhao Ru, her round face full of anger. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t take the gemstone, every dress you destroyed cost millions. If you don¡¯t pay up, you¡¯ll go to jail!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door to the dressing room was pushed open. Under normal circumstances, the bride and groom should not meet before the wedding. However, Tao Zhi rushed over when he heard that Tian Tian¡¯s gown had been damaged.


    The people from the Tao family and the Tian family also rushed over. They wanted to see who had the guts to destroy their wedding.


    Tao Zhi looked at Tian Tian in panic and asked nervously, ¡°Tian Tian, are you okay? It¡¯s all my fault for not paying attention and letting the bad guys slip in. I¡¯ll deal with it now.¡±


    Tian Tian smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rourou and Brother Zhuang Liu have already caught her.¡±


    ¡°Brother Tao, do you still remember me?¡± Zhao Ru asked anxiously.


    Tao Zhi¡¯s reaction was simr to Zhuang Liu¡¯s. He had only met Zhao Ru a few times, so he didn¡¯t remember her. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Ru, Rourou¡¯s high school ssmate,¡± said Zhao Ru.


    Tao Zhi still couldn¡¯t remember, but Tan Rou reminded him, ¡°Big Brother, she¡¯s the one who often follows Tan Jing around.¡±


    Hearing the name Tan Jing, everyone in the Tao family¡¯s expression changed. After so many years, Tanjing¡¯s name was still so disgusting.<div>


    ¡°Punish him severely! Since you¡¯ve hung out with Tan Jing, you must have caused a lot of trouble for our Rourou,¡± Mrs. Tao said angrily.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve fallen into our hands, don¡¯t think we¡¯ll let you off so easily.¡±


    Tian Tian also knew the hardships Tan Rou had suffered in her early years. When she heard that this woman had also bullied Tan Rou, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to pay anypensation. Just wait for the court summons. You should go to jail!¡±

 Chapter 1016:1016 Dreaming of You and Me

    Chapter 1016:1016 Dreaming of You and Me<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Since Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to let Zhao Ru off so easily, the others had no objections. They nned to hand Zhao Ru over to the police and punish her as they pleased.


    However, since the wedding was about to start, they couldn¡¯t focus on Zhao Ru, so they locked her in a room and arranged for two people to watch her.<div>


    The following wedding process was very smooth. The groom appeared, followed by the bridesmaid and the bride, followed by the boy and girl flower girls who gave the wedding rings, and finally, the parents of both parties.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were sitting closest to the stage. This was simr to the ce where she sat at the weddingst time. However, she did not n to snatch the bouquet this time. She would leave it to those who needed it.


    Zhuang Liu sat beside Tan Rou, but he kept ncing at one person out of the corner of his eye because that person had been staring at Tan Rou since she sat down. Tan Rou was taking photos of Tian Tian and Tao Zhi and did not notice that someone was looking at her.


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that Zhuang Liu was actually in a daze. ¡°Alt Liu, what are you looking at?¡±


    Zhuang Liu came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just watching the wedding. Today¡¯s wedding is quite grand, but our wedding will definitely be more luxurious than theirs in the future. Weren¡¯t you thinking of a garden wedding? We¡¯ll get married there.¡±


    After being interrupted by him, Tan Rou did not ask the previous question. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±


    Tian Tian and Tao Zhi had alreadypleted the main process of the wedding under the host¡¯s guidance. Next, they would go to the guest tables to toast.


    Since there were too many guests, Tian Tian and Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t toast each of them, so they divided the wine ording to the table. When they arrived at the side of the stage, Tian Tian and Tao Zhi stood in the middle. The guests sitting at the tables on the left and right also stood up to greet them.


    As they were separated by the stage, Tan Rou did not notice who was sitting across from her. She only knew that the two tables closest to the stage were for the groom and bride¡¯s family. The groom¡¯s family sat on their side, and the bride¡¯s family sat on the other side.


    Tan Rou saw a familiar person sitting at the table opposite her. Just as she nced over, that person turned around to look at her.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t surprised to see Tian Yong because this was Tian Tian¡¯s wedding. As her cousin, Tian Yong would definitely attend the wedding. However, she did not understand why Tian Yong kept looking at her. Could it be that he had not been taught a lessonst time?<div>


    Zhuang Liu hooked Tan Ron¡¯s finger and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look over there. That person isn¡¯t as good-looking as me.¡±


    Today was Tao Zhi and Tian Tian¡¯s wedding day. Zhuang Liu did not want to cause trouble here. Otherwise, he would have gotten someone to throw Tian Yong out long ago.


    Tan Rou shifted her gaze and smiled as she turned around to toast Tian Tian and Tao Zhi.


    After the banquet ended, the members of the Tao and Tian families sent the guests off separately. Tan Rou followed behind her parents and helped to send the guests off.


    Zhuang Liu was not a member of the Tao family, and Zhuang Xi was here today. After dinner, he spoke to Tan Rou for a while before going to talk to his brother.


    Tian Yong hesitantly walked over. He quietly appeared beside Tan Rou and said, ¡°Tan Rou, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± Tan Rou frowned and said in a low voice.


    ¡°This is thest time. I won¡¯t pester you anymore,¡± said Tian Yong.


    Since Tian Tian and Tao Zhi were married, Tan Rou would definitely see Tian Yong again in the future. She did not want to be bothered by Tian Yong every day, so she agreed.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tan Rou said a few words to her parents before following Tian Yong to the side.


    Tian Yong looked at Tan Rou¡¯s beautiful face. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. He couldn¡¯t tell if this was reality or a dream.<div>


    ¡°Xiao Rou, how have you been recently? Did Tan Jing bully you again?¡± Tian Yong suddenly asked.


    Tan Rou was very surprised. Tan Jing had already been dead for four to five years, and how did Tian Yong know about her and Tan Jing?


    After he finished speaking, Tian Yong seemed to have suddenly woken up. He patted his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been dreaming recently. After I wake up, I can¡¯t tell reality from dreams. I keep feeling that I¡¯ve killed you.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to say, ¡®That was in my previous life¡¯. However, she couldn¡¯t say it. So, she asked, ¡°What did you dream about this time?¡±


    Tian Yong said one by one. Tan Rou pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Dreams are all fake. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

 Chapter 1017:1017 Stomachache

    Chapter 1017:1017 Stomachache


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Yong was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just annoyed at you.¡± Tan Rou sneered.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m hoping that you stop dreaming about me. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Tian Yong was disappointed. ¡°Do I make you hate me that much? I was wrong in the past. I will correct it. Will you forgive me?¡±


    Tan Rou knew that he was unable to differentiate between reality and fantasy again, so she said loudly, ¡°Stop daydreaming. When you have time, go buy some calming incense. Light them up and smoke them into your brains. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go crazy every day.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She thought that she would give Tian Yong some medicine someday so that he would stop dreaming and forget what he knew.


    She treated everything that happened in her previous life as a dream. She didn¡¯t want to remember it, so she naturally didn¡¯t want others to remember it either.


    Tian Yong still wanted to say a few more words to Tan Rou, but he saw that Tan Rou had already walked far away. He was just about to call out to Tan Rou when he saw Zhuang Liu walk to her side. When the two of them met, smiles appeared on their faces.


    Tian Yong looked at them silently. In the end, he shook his head and turned to leave the banquet hall.


    Zhuang Liu was discussing something with Zhuang Xi when he saw Tan Rou and Tian Yong talking at the side. Although he trusted Tan Rou very much, he did not want to see other men by Tan Ron¡¯s side. Therefore, he hurriedly ended his conversation with Zhuang Xi and immediately returned to Tan Ron¡¯s side.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu walked to the back. They didn¡¯t need to interfere in the matter of sending the guests off. They were just following behind to make up for the number of people.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what Tian Yong said to me?¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°If you feel like telling me, you would. If you don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t mind either.¡±


    Tan Rou held his hand. ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face. ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    Tan Rou told him, ¡°He¡¯s saying that he still dreams of me. I n to prescribe him some medicine so that he can sleep peacefully and stop dreaming.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt relieved. He held Tan Rou¡¯s hand back. ¡°My Rourou is so kind. You¡¯re actually going to help him instead.¡±


    Tan Rou just felt annoyed. ¡°If we get married in the future, won¡¯t you be annoyed that he says he dreams about me every day?¡±


    Zhuang Liu must have felt annoyed. ¡°Yes, Rourou, prescribe more medicine for him. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s the kind that will make him forget about you after he takes it.¡±


    Tan Rouughed when she heard that. ¡°How can there be such medicine?


    Don¡¯t be jealous anymore. I won¡¯t see him again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°A good man won¡¯t be jealous of others.¡±


    Tan Rou felt goosebumps all over her body. ¡°I find that you¡¯re getting weirder and weirder. Are you possessed by some monster? Why do you keep saying strange things?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t think that he was strange. He just said whatever he thought in his heart.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t argue with him and continued walking. As she walked, she felt a little ufortable in her stomach.


    ¡°Air Liu, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. Wait for me here for a while.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t refuse. Anyway, Zhuang Liu had nothing to do here. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Perhaps there was something wrong with what she had eaten today, or perhaps Tan Rou had not eaten in the morning and drank too much alcohol at noon. Her stomach was very ufortable now, as if there was a knife stirring inside.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Tan Rou clutched her stomach and squatted on the ground. Cold sweat trickled down her forehead, and she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. He thought that Tan Rou had diarrhea and dyed the time, so he patiently waited for her by the toilet.


    Tan Rou held onto the door of the toilet cubicle. Fortunately, the toilets in this hotel were rtively clean. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know where to put her hands.


    After waiting for seven to eight minutes, Zhuang Liu also noticed that something was wrong. He sent a message to Tan Rou, but he did not receive a reply from her.


    Hence, the great CEO Zhuang couldn¡¯t care less about his image. He stood at the door of the women¡¯s washroom and shouted, ¡°Rourou, are you still inside?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s stomach was hurting right now, so she didn¡¯t have the strength to answer Zhuang Liu. She could only knock on the stic door a few times with her fingers, telling Zhuang Liu that she was still inside.


    Zhuang Liu heard her knocking on the door, but he did not understand why she did not speak. ¡°Rourou, are you in pain?¡±


    Tan Rou replied in a very soft voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

 Chapter 1018:1018 Gastritis

    Chapter 1018:1018 Gastritis


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu wanted to go straight into the women¡¯s washroom, but he couldn¡¯t go in yet. What if there was someone else in the women¡¯s washroom? Others would think that he was a pervert.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, do you have a stomachache? Wiry aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Zhuang Liu asked again.


    Tan Rou had no strength left. She tidied up her clothes and struggled to get up to open the bathroom door. As she was a little dizzy, the door made a lot of noise when she opened it.


    Zhuang Liu was very nervous. He shouted from outside, ¡°Is there anyone in the women¡¯s bathroom?¡±


    Other than Tan Rou¡¯s voice, no other voice answered him.


    Zhuang Liu quickly walked into the women¡¯s washroom and found Tan Rou¡¯s location based on the sound. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°Rourou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer him. She just knocked on the door.


    Zhuang Liu was very anxious. ¡°Stand back. I¡¯ll kick the door open.¡±


    The toilet was small. If Zhuang Liu kicked the door in, he would hurt Tan Rou, so Tan Rou could not let him kick the door.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go out right away.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s voice was very soft. From her voice, one could tell that there was something wrong with her body. ¡°The space inside is rtively small. If you kick the door, you will kick me into the wall.¡±


    Even though Zhuang Liu was very worried about Tan Rou, he still did as she said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Tan Rou used her trembling hands to unlock the lock in the toilet. She regretted not bringing silver needles today. If she had, she could have inserted a few needles into her acupoints to reduce her pain.


    When she finally opened the toilet door, Tan Rou had already lost all her strength. At this moment, she looked like she had just been fished out of water. Her entire body was soaked in sweat.


    Zhuang Liu was worried sick and went up to hug her. ¡°Rourou, where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Tan Rou opened her eyes and said weakly, ¡°My stomach¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    After saying that, she fainted.


    Zhuang Liu kept calling her name and rushed her to the hospital. He did not alert the Tao family because today was Tao Zhi and Tian Tian¡¯s wedding day. He could not disturb them. Besides, he was Tan Rou¡¯s husband, so he could take care of her.


    The doctor first asked about the situation and then carefully examined Tan Rou. The answer was that Tan Rou ate too little staple food and drank too many iced drinks and alcohol, causing acute inmmation. Zhuang Liu thought that they had woken up too early today and had no time to eat breakfast. At noon, because they had to toast, Tan Rou drank a lot of alcohol and iced drinks. He should have noticed this long ago.


    The doctor gave Tan Rou an IV drip and instructed Zhuang Liu, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anything spicy or cold for the next week. Don¡¯t eat raw food, especially marinated seafood. Have a soft diet for now. Don¡¯t take anything that¡¯s too hot too or else your stomach won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu answered one by one. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    About half an hourter, Tan Rou woke up. Shey on the bed, and her stomach didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.


    ¡°Rourou, how are you feeling?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou shook her head and smiled. ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°You¡¯re suffering from acute gastritis. You probably didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning and ate too much cold food in the afternoon.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that her body wasn¡¯t that weak. It wasn¡¯t to the extent that she would get acute gastritis after skipping two meals. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°It should be my period. During my period, my immune system will be weaker. Plus, I can¡¯t eat cold food before and after my period. It¡¯s been too hot these two days, and today¡¯s situation is special, so I forgot that I can¡¯t eat cold things before and after my period.¡±


    Zhuang Liu med himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t even know when your period is at. I¡¯m ipetent. Xiao Rou, tell me your period. I will remember it next time.¡±


    Tan Rou blushed. ¡°This is my own business. There¡¯s no need for you to remember it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu insisted, ¡°No, I must know! Fortunately, I¡¯m by your side this time. If I¡¯m not by your side next time, what will you do?¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to say, ¡®It won¡¯t happen next time.¡¯ But when she saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

 Chapter 1019:1019 Taking Care

    Chapter 1019:1019 Taking Care


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu about her period. She did not expect Zhuang Liu to remember it because most men could not remember their partner¡¯s period. Many men would get angry when their wives asked them to buy sanitary products. No man should buy these things for women.


    ¡°Do my parents know?¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°If they still don¡¯t know, don¡¯t tell them. They must have been busy these two days. I don¡¯t want them to be distracted by my matters.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not tell the Tao family. Even if he told them, it would be useless. Could they share Tan Ron¡¯s pain? Moreover, it was a good time for him to be alone with Tan Rou. He had to seize the opportunity and be a qualified husband.


    Tan Rou sent a message to her mother, telling her that she had gone to Zhuang Liu¡¯s house and would not disturb her brother and sister-inw.


    The Tao family took it that they were tired after a busy day and went back to rest early. They did not think too much about it as they would then see her again at night during dinner.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to go. The doctor had told her not to eat spicy and cold food. It was best to drink more warm porridge to recuperate, so he didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to go to the banquet at night.


    However, the moment he opened his mouth, Tan Rou rejected him. ¡°If I don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll be worried about me. I promise I won¡¯t eat anything there. At most, I¡¯ll drink some hot soup.¡±


    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    ¡°Muchbetter,¡± Tan Rou replied.


    Zhuang Liu had no choice but to agree to Tan Ron¡¯s participation in the banquet that night. However, he also made his own request. ¡°You must not drink alcohol at night, and you must not drink any more cold drinks. I¡¯ll get to the kitchen to prepare porridge for you. Is that okay?¡±


    Tan Rou felt warm in her heart. She agreed to Zhuang Liu¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Okay¡­ However, you must not let Dad and Mom find out. I don¡¯t want this to happen on the day of my brother and Tian Tian¡¯s wedding. Moreover, the elderly are more superstitious. If they knew that such a thing happened on this happy day, they would probably be unhappy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu naturally understood this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    When it was time for dinner, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu arrived early. When they arrived, no one else had arrived yet, so Zhuang Liu could arrange for the kitchen to prepare some porridge for Tan Rou.


    However, in order not to expose the truth that Tan Rou could only eat porridge, he prepared porridge for everyone. However, the others had porridge with many ingredients, while he and Tan Rou only had the simplest in porridge.


    During the meal, Zhuang Liu had been taking care of Tan Rou. He took advantage of the time when others were chatting and reced the wine in Tan Rou¡¯s ss with a little warm water. However, as long as someone wanted to drink with Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu would return and drink it for her instead so that she wouldn¡¯t have to drink any.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Mother Tao was very attentive. She quickly noticed that Tan Rou was only holding his chopsticks and not eating. She asked, ¡°Is the food tonight not to your liking?¡±


    The Tao family was a little nervous. They were the ones who arranged the dinner tonight. If Tan Rou didn¡¯t like it, it would be their dereliction of duty.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± Tan Rou smiled and picked up some steaming boiled prawns and ced them in her bowl. ¡°I ate too much at noon. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°You¡¯ll still have to eat some. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be hungry at night.¡±


    Zhuang Liu naturally picked up the prawns from Tan Rou¡¯s bowl and put them in his own bowl. Then, he peeled the prawns for her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. If Rourou gets hungry tonight, I¡¯ll make her something to eat.¡±


    His words surprised the others because in their impression, the Zhuang family¡¯s third young master had always been a serious person. After bing the head of the family, they felt that he was even more difficult to get along with. They all thought that Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t need to eat. They didn¡¯t expect him to not only eat, but also cook for himself.


    ¡°The head of the Zhuang family knows how to cook?¡± Tiantian¡¯s mother was surprised.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m just a junior here. You can just call me by my name.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    She couldn¡¯t call Tian Tian¡¯s mother that. Although Zhuang Liu and Tian Tian were of the same generation, he was already the head of the family and was in charge of such a bigpany. How could she dare to call him by his name?


    ¡°I heard Xiao Rou say that Xiao Zhuang is very good at taking care of people. Ah Zhi, you have to learn from Xiao Zhuang!¡± Mrs. Tao said with a smile.

 Chapter 1020:1020 Warmth

    Chapter 1020:1020 Warmth


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t know how to cook, and he had never learned how to cook. Firstly, he didn¡¯t have the time to learn, and secondly, he didn¡¯t need to learn how to cook. After all, some aunties cooked at home. Even if there was no cook, he could call someone to send food over.


    ¡°This is what I should do,¡± Zhuang Liu said proudly.


    Tan Rou saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression and could not help butugh.


    Zhuang Liu turned to look at her and ced the peeled prawns into her bowl. ¡°This prawn is boiled in in water. It¡¯s sweet and delicious. You can have a few more.¡±


    The doctor only told Tan Rou not to eat raw seafood. He didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t eat cooked prawns. Plus, they were steamed prawns, so Zhuang Liu peeled a few more prawns for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou ate very slowly. She had to eat a small prawn in three portions while waiting for the porridge to be served.


    Mrs. Tao was very happy. She kept praising Zhuang Liu and forgot about her son.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She reminded her, ¡°Mom, my brother is also very outstanding. Don¡¯t forget him!¡±


    Mother Tao was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled. ¡°Oh my. My son-in-w is too outstanding. I almost forgot about my son.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s mother did not want her son-inw to lose to Mother Tao¡¯s son- inw, so she also praised her son-inw with all her might. Seeing that the praisepetition was getting more and more lively, the elders of the Tian family and the Tao family could not help but interrupt them. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not up to you to decide whether a son-inw is good or not. It¡¯s still up to your daughter to determine that.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both very outstanding!¡± Tian Tian and Tan Rou said at the same time. Then, they looked at each other and smiled.


    After the meal, the Tian family returned home. Tao Zhi and Tian Tian went to the new house arranged by the Tian family, while the Tao family returned to the residence of the Elegant Jade Water Residence.


    Tan Rou followed Zhuang Liu home. Since they were already married, the Tao family would not object to them living together.


    As soon as they entered, Zhuang Liu went to pick Tan Rou up. This shocked Tan Rou and she subconsciously hugged Zhuang Liu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why did you suddenly pick me up?¡± Tan Rou rebuked.


    Zhuang Liu said nervously, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You shouldn¡¯t walk so much.:


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯ve already walked so far. This bit of distance wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not agree. He insisted on carrying Tan Rou to her room.¡± Before you recover, I won¡¯t let you walk.¡±


    Tan Rou was very touched. She hugged Zhuang Liu¡¯s neck tightly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡±


    That night, Tan Rou¡¯s period arrived as scheduled. The pain of acute intestine inmmation and the pain of her period mixed, caused Tan Rou¡¯s face to turn pale. It was said that a doctor could not treat himself. Although Tan Rou was a doctor, she could not treat herself. Once she fell sick, she would also have to seek help from another doctor.


    With Zhuang Liu¡¯s status, he did not need to bring Tan Rou to the doctor at all. He could just call a private doctor to his house. Although he had always lived in the capital, he would sometimese here to deal with the branchpany¡¯s matters. He still had to arrange for a private doctor. Moreover, the Zhuang Corporation had invested in private hospitals. It was very easy to call a few private doctors over.


    Tan Rou¡¯s medicine was left in the Capital. She really did not expect to fall sick. Sickness came like a mountain. She had no way to get medicine for herself.


    She was lying on the bed and was in a lot of pain. Suddenly, she felt a pair of hands gently pressing on her stomach. The hands were very warm and massaged her stomach veryfortably.


    Tan Rou opened her eyes slightly and saw Zhuang Liu massaging her stomach. She was very touched. ¡°Ah Liu, thank you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu wished he could lie there for Tan Rou. These simple gestures were nothing.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, I wish I was the one in pain.¡± Zhuang Liu said with a pained expression.


    ¡°If you lie here, my heart will ache too,¡± Tan Rou objected.


    In short, the other party would be very distressed if either of them were to lie on the bed.


    After pressing for a while, Zhuang Liu removed one hand and ced it on the hot towel. When his hand was warm, he ced it on Tan Rou¡¯s stomach. Zhuang Liu was using such a method to keep his hands warm.


    A warm current flowed from Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand to Tan Rou¡¯s stomach. Tan Rou felt that her stomach was much morefortable. It seemed that Zhuang Liu¡¯s massage was really useful.

 Chapter 1021:1021 An Ordinary Couple

    Chapter 1021:1021 An Ordinary Couple<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    There were a total of seven days off during the National Day holiday. Tian Tian and Tao Zhi had used two days for their wedding. The remaining five days were for them to go out and have fun. As for their honeymoon, they nned to n it during the New Year.


    Tan Ron continued to stay at Zhuang Liu¡¯s house. She was not feeling well and feltzy. She just wanted to lie around, eat and drink. Since she didn¡¯t want to move, she needed someone to take care of her. Tan Rou didn¡¯t like others taking care of her, but if this person was Zhuang Liu, then it was another matter.<div>


    ¡°Air Liu, I want to eat cherries.¡± Tan Rouid on the bed, her legs swaying. She looked very rxed. ¡°And potato chips.¡±


    For some reason, she suddenly felt like eating potato chips. Zhuang Liu pulled open the curtains. The warm sunlight shone in and shone on him and Tan Rou.


    Hearing Tan Rou say that she wanted to eat cherries and potato chips, Zhuang Liu sighed. ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not feeling well now. You can¡¯t eat anything that¡¯s cold or greasy.¡±


    Tan Rou was a doctor herself, so she definitely knew about this. However, she was greedy and really wanted to eat all of these together.


    Zhuang Liu had no choice but to ask the doctor again. After the doctor agreed, he went to prepare these two kinds of food for Tan Rou.


    The cherries had been prepared long ago. Zhuang Liu would bring the cherries wherever he went to prevent Tan Rou from eating them.


    However, potato chips were more difficult to get. There were too many potato chips in the market. Zhuang Liu would never let Tan Rou eat these, so he personally fried potatoes for Tan Rou.


    Tan Ron¡¯s stomach stopped hurting, so she went downstairs to look for Zhuang Liu and found him peeling potatoes. Although she knew that Zhuang Liu could cook, she thought that the housekeeper had handled most of the ingredients before Zhuang Liu cooked. She did not expect Zhuang Liu to do such a small thing as peeling potatoes himself.


    Zhuang Liu peeled half of the potato, but he felt someonee to his side. He didn¡¯t have to look up to know who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s full of smoke and fumes here. Go back and watch the movie first. I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Zhuang Liu lowered his head.


    Tan Rou squatted beside him and very naturally picked up an unpeeled potato. ¡°I¡¯ll peel potatoes with you.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu looked up at her and both of themughed.


    On the outside, one of them was the head of the Zhuang family, the CEO of the Zhuang Corporation, and the other was the big boss of TR Technologies; one of them was also a skilled doctor. But in this small kitchen, they were just an ordinary couple, peeling potatoes and cooking together.


    ¡°I really wish that time would stop here today. We don¡¯t have to be so busy, and we don¡¯t have to separate. Let¡¯s go grocery shopping and cook a meal together when wee back,¡± said Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Then you resign from your position as the CEO of the Zhuang Group. I¡¯ll resign from my position as the CEO of TR too. How about we retire early?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was really thinking about retirement, but he was interrupted by Tan Rou. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I still have to go to school. No matter what, I have to finish school before I consider retirement.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll retire after you graduate.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. When I graduate, I¡¯ll only be in my twenties. If I retire at this time, what will I do for the next sixty or seventy years?¡±


    Zhuang Liu kissed Tan Rou on the right cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll apany me till my old days.¡±


    Tan Rou also kissed him and said, ¡°Hurry up and fry the chips. I¡¯m still waiting to eat them.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You gluttonous kitten. All you know is to eat.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. ¡°We have to eat when we¡¯re alive. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to eat?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m only eating you,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou felt embarrassed. She red at Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight. Don¡¯t be indecent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it tonight,¡± Zhuang Liu whispered in her ear.


    Tan Rou disagreed. ¡°My stomach hurts again. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°Then sit down and rest for a while,¡± Zhuang Liu said nervously.


    ¡°Let me fry the potato chips.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slyly and winked. ¡°But my body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If you want to do something else, wait until my body recovers.¡±


    Zhuang Liu naturally knew this. What he said just now was just to tease Tan Rou.

 Chapter 1022:1022 An Acquaintance

    Chapter 1022:1022 An Acquaintance<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron¡¯s health had always been good. Her illness was an ident, and she recovered in less than two days. After she recovered, she returned to the capital with Zhuang Liu.


    There were still two days of vacation left, so the two of them nned to take advantage of this time to stroll around the Capital. Tan Rou was going to choose a ce to showcase the new products of TR. She didn¡¯t n to find an agent for the new products in the second half of the year. She was going to be her own agent and build a high-tech mall that belonged to TR.<div>


    Zhuang Liu had originally nned to give one of the Zhuang family¡¯s shopping malls to Tan Rou, but Tan Rou did not agree. She did not want to take Zhuang Liu¡¯s things for free. Moreover, the shopping mall that Zhuang Liu gave her might not be satisfactory, so she needed to go to the site to inspect it herself.


    The mall that Tan Rou came to today was originally a hodgepodge mall. There was everything inside. Not only were there floors for eating and drinking, but some floors sold luxury goods. The owner of this mall was not doing well and nned to sell the mall. However, such a big mall could only be bought by ordinary people, so it had not been sold until now.


    When he heard that Tan Rou wanted to buy it, the boss immediately brought Tan Rou to the office. He wanted her to sign the contract today. Tan Rou didn¡¯t like to hear people promoting her, so she didn¡¯t let the boss continue to follow her. Instead, she and Zhuang Liu visited the mall together.


    ¡°This floor can amodate small robots.¡± Zhuang Liu pointed to the second floor and said, ¡°The product is rtively small and light. It¡¯s more convenient to transport.¡±


    ¡°You can put lighter and smaller products on the higher floors,¡± Tan Rou continued.


    Neither of them were children who knew nothing. When they talked about work, they did not have the slightest intention of teasing. They were both very serious.


    As they chatted, they suddenly saw a very familiar person standing in front of the luxury goods counter. The person was holding two bags in his hands. They didn¡¯t know if he was here to buy or sell bags.


    ¡°Meng Xiao?¡± Tan Rou was a little puzzled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to see her here.¡±


    A few years ago, Zhuang Liu plotted to hinder the Meng family¡¯s business. Although he did not directly make the Meng family disappear, from then on, the Meng family was no longer famous in the Capital. After the decline of the Meng family, Old Master Meng made himself sick with anger. Then, the other members of the Meng family wanted to divide the Meng family. Unfortunately, Old Master Meng was still alive, and the Meng family was still around. It was just that it was not as good as before.


    Zhuang Liu did not want to kill an old man, so he let the Meng family off.


    As expected, Meng Xiao was here to sell things. She wanted to sell all the luxury goods she had bought before. However, luxury goods like bags could not maintain their value. In a few years, they would not be worth much.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Meng. We can¡¯t give you this bag at a 10% discount. If you insist on having such a high recycling price, then you can go to another counter,¡± the counterdy said with a smile.


    ¡°How much can you give me?¡± Meng Xiao asked anxiously.


    Thedy at the counter still had that decent smile on her face. ¡°Miss Meng, these two bags are from five years ago, so we can only give you 30% off the original price in cash.¡±


    Meng Xiao was very agitated. ¡°How could they be worth so much? When I bought it, I spent more than 200,000 yuan. I can only get a discount of 60,000 now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If you agree to this price, I¡¯ll go through the procedures for you now.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s expression was very conflicted. She finally took her bag back.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss Meng. Take care.¡± The counter sister nodded.


    Meng Xiao left dejectedly. When she turned around, she saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou standing there. The two of them were still holding iced coffee in their hands. They seemed to be shopping.


    ¡°Alright¡­ What a coincidence to meet you guys.¡± An awkward expression appeared on Meng Xiao¡¯s face.<div>


    Tan Rou did not have a good impression of Meng Xiao. After all, they had a bad rtionship the first time they met. However, sheter heard from Zhuang Liu that Meng Xiao was going against her grandfather, so she still admired Meng Xiao a little.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Meng Xiao smiled bitterly and suddenly looked up. ¡°I¡¯m here to sell bags, but the price is not ideal. I originally thought that this mall was about to close down, so the price of the goods could be higher. I didn¡¯t expect the price here to be lower than other ces. I can¡¯t sell them at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you short of money now?¡± Tan Rou did not understand. Although Meng Xiao did not get much money when she left the Meng family, she still had other assets. How did she end up selling things?

 Chapter 1023:1023 A Ruthless Man

    Chapter 1023:1023 A Ruthless Man


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Hey!¡± Meng Xiao sighed, but there was no sadness on her face. ¡°Miss Tan Rou is so rich, so she naturally won¡¯t be troubled by theck of money. Moreover, even if youck money, the Tao family and the Zhuang family will give you money.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like this kind of exnation. First of all, she wouldn¡¯t fall into a situation where she didn¡¯t have money. Secondly, she wouldn¡¯t let the Tao family and Zhuang family give her money. If she didn¡¯t have money, she could make money with her own ability instead of selling what she had to exchange for money.


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t been doing well recently. Have you ever thought about finding a job after leaving the Meng family?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Did you really think I never thought of that?¡± Meng Xiao sneered.


    ¡°At that time, after going against my grandfather, I moved out of the Meng mansion. At first, I wanted to enter the entertainment industry again, but when the managementpany heard that I had nothing to do with the Meng Family anymore, they immediately chased me out.¡±


    Tan Rou knew about Meng Xiao¡¯s involvement in the entertainment industry. She also knew that Meng Xiao¡¯s boyfriend was also in the Tao family¡¯s Xinghe Entertainment. He seemed to be doing quite well these few years.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go look for your boyfriend?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    When Meng Xiao heard the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She said fiercely, ¡°What boyfriend? When I was rich, he called me darling every day, but when I was poor, he acted like he had never seen me. I asked him to lend me some but he called me a poor man and didn¡¯t care about my feelings at all!¡±


    At this point, Meng Xiao¡¯s heart still ached. She really liked Nic, but Nic only loved her money and did not love her at all.


    Meng Xiao rolled up her long sleeves. There was a long thin scar on it. ¡°Do you know how this scar came about?¡±


    Before Tan Rou and the others could say anything, Meng Xiao told them the answer himself. ¡°I went to look for him at that time, hoping that he would help me. He didn¡¯t help me and even pushed me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I identally got caught by a nail on the wall and left a scar.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t quite believe Meng Xiao¡¯s words. She had seen a man named Nic before. Although he was a little obsessed with fame and fortune, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would deliberately hurt a girl.


    Meng Xiao could tell from Tan Rou¡¯s expression that she didn¡¯t believe him, so he said, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, you should terminate the contract with this person as soon as possible. He¡¯s not a good person. After breaking up with me, I finally saw his true colors. Did you know? When he was dating me, he flirted with five or six female fans at the same time. He even went out to book a room with a female fan when I wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. Although she wasn¡¯t in Xingtu Entertainment, she knew many of the rules. One of them was that the idols shouldn¡¯t bring any negative influence to thepany. Falling in love was forbidden, but there were still many people who made this mistake.


    She didn¡¯t know why thepany would agree to a rtionship between Meng Xiao and Nic, but this matter wasn¡¯t under Tan Rou¡¯s control, so she didn¡¯t care.


    If Meng Xiao hadn¡¯t told Tan Rou, she wouldn¡¯t have known that this small actor had so many girlfriends at once. Thepany would not allow such behavior.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll get my brother to look into it once I¡¯m back.¡± Tan Rou said.


    As Tao Zheng liked photography, Father Tao handed over Xingtu Entertainment to him. He was a member of the Tao family and had some talent in managing thepany. He had managed Xingtu Entertainment well for the past two years.


    With that, Tan Rou was about to leave with Zhuang Liu. They were here to look at the mall, not to chat with Meng Xiao.


    Meng Xiao looked at their backs and then at the bag in her hand that she couldn¡¯t sell. She said fiercely, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, I have something to tell you. This matter is rted to the future of Xingtu Entertainment. I hope you can listen.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± Tan Rou stopped and asked.


    Meng Xiao walked forward, his eyes full of killing intent. ¡°Since that bastard Nic is so heartless, then I don¡¯t have to hide his secrets for him. I want to make a deal with you.¡±

 Chapter 1024:1024 Deal

    Chapter 1024:1024 Deal


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡± What other deal can you make with me?¡± Tan Rou found it a little funny.¡± Could it be that Second Miss Meng wants me to get you into the entertainment industry again?¡±


    Meng Xiaobed her hair and said confidently, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, I think I¡¯m quite good-looking. Although I¡¯ve only been in the entertainment industry for a short time, I¡¯ve also acted in a few small web dramas. Even if it¡¯s a supporting role, I¡¯m still very good at it. So if I enter the entertainment industry again, I¡¯ll definitely bring you benefits.¡±


    This was the first time Tan Rou had seen Meng Xiao like this. In the past, she had thought that Meng Xiao was a stupid lunatic. She did not expect that Meng Xiao, who had left the Meng family, seemed to have be smarter and even more brave.


    ¡°How can you be sure that you will bring me benefits?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry before, you must know better than me. The entertainment industry is changing every day. You might be famous today, but you might not be famous anymore tomorrow. No one can guarantee that they will always be popr, and no one can be sure that they will always bring benefits to thepany.¡±


    However, Meng Xiao¡¯s gaze was very firm. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, please give me a chance. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked her, ¡°The Meng family is in chaos now. Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to return to the Meng family? If you go back now, the old man of the Meng family might give you some property.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Meng Xiao shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cut out to manage apany. When Big Sister was in trouble, I went to thepany too. I was full of confidence when I went there, but when I arrived at thepany, I realized that I was useless. I don¡¯t know how to manage apany at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry before. At first, I entered the entertainment industry to be close to the celebrities that I like, but it¡¯s different now. I only want to think about myself now. I need to be famous. I need all the spotlight to be on me.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°I admire your perseverance and determination, but if I help you, what can you provide me? Don¡¯t say that you want to bring benefits to thepany in the future. I just want to see if the conditions you offer now can satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and discuss this. There¡¯s something I want to showyou.¡±


    The three of them found a table and sat down. Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sat on one side while Meng Xiao sat on the other.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Tan Rou has heard of the ck ounts?¡± Meng Xiao asked directly.


    Tan Rou had naturally heard of ck ounts. Whenpanies or individuals earned money, they had to pay taxes. In order to avoid paying taxes, somepanies or individuals would deliberately understate the amount that they earned. Not only did the remaining money not have to pay taxes, but they could also secretly move it into their own pockets.


    In the entertainment industry, there have always been celebrities who kept ck ounts. They earned too much money, so naturally, they had to pay a lot of taxes. People loved money. In order to pay lesser tax, some of them would then report a smaller amount and would keep the rest of it in their pockets. In most cases, celebrities would choose to open a shop or start apany to transfer money.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that someone in Xinghe Entertainment is doing ck ounts?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Of course there is. Nic and his agent are doing ck ounts,¡± Meng Xiao said with certainty.


    ¡°His manager helped him take on a lot of jobs in private, but the money was not reported. It was all secretly transferred by them or directly invested in thepany they started.¡±


    ¡°How did you know about this? I don¡¯t think Nic would be so stupid as to tell you all these things.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°I overheard it. There was once when I went looking for him without informing him beforehand and I overheard his conversation with his manager. He has no idea that I know about this.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you report him?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    Meng Xiao¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°I liked him very much at that time, so I didn¡¯t think of this at all. I thought that he was doing this because he was short of money, so I secretly gave him a lot of scripts. I didn¡¯t expect him to treat me like this in the end. He really hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say it now?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Meng Xiao rolled her eyes and said heartlessly, ¡°If I don¡¯t get to be happy, he shouldn¡¯t either. We should all suffer together.¡±

 Chapter 1025:1025 Great Inspection

    Chapter 1025:1025 Great Inspection<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou agreed to Meng Xiao¡¯s request. It was a very simple matter to get her into the entertainment industry, but Tan Rou also made her request. If what Meng Xiao said was false and Nile did not have a ck ount as she said, then the agreement between them would not count.


    Meng Xiao had no objections. She was very confident in this matter.<div>


    Tan Rou called Tao Zheng, hoping that he woulde back to deal with this matter, but Tao Zheng didn¡¯t have the time. He was currently busy shooting a movie.


    Lu Qing and Tan Rou had invested in this movie together. The executive director was Liang Lu, and the chief cameraman was Tao Zheng. As the story was set in the desert, Tao Zheng and the others had long lived in the desert. Tao Zheng came back to attend Tao Zhi¡¯s wedding and then immediately rushed back. It was a critical period for filming, so Tao Zheng could not stay for long.


    Tao Zheng handed this matter over to Tan Rou and instructed her to investigate the matter of the ck ounts. This matter did not only involve the artists, it also involved thepany. If it was exposed that the artists under Xinghe Entertainment had done shady business and evaded taxes, then Xinghe Entertainment would also be affected.


    ¡°Bring me thepany¡¯s ount book.¡± Tan Rou sat in Tao Zheng¡¯s office. Although she was young, her aura was very strong. The finance department did not dare not show her thepany¡¯s ount book.


    Thepany¡¯s ount book was fine. There was no problem at all, which made Tan Rou feel much more at ease. Her second brother was not someone who liked to manage thepany. He carried his camera and went into the desert and rainforest most of the time. Thepany¡¯s matters were handed over to the vice president to handle. Fortunately, there was no problem. If there was a problem, Xinghe Entertainment would probably disappear from the capital.


    She felt that it was necessary to talk to her second brother. At the very least, she should tell him not to go too far. If he wanted to film a drama, he should go stay in the Capital to do so.


    Tan Rou then went to check the ounts of the artists and found many problems.


    For example, one of the male stars had taken on three TV series and two moviesst year, but his sry was very low, one-third less than other celebrities in the same period.


    There was also a female celebrity. She had appeared at manymercial events, but there was no such ie in her ount.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Tan Rou held her face with one hand and slid the mouse with the other. ¡°Let me see how much money you guys have stolen.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look at it, but he was really shocked when he saw it. He didn¡¯t expect these people to evade taxes so much for money. Some people had already evaded taxes of hundreds of millions.<div>


    ¡°The entertainment industry is really profitable! Even I want to resign and enter the entertainment industry.¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The finance manager was so nervous that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Miss, with your conditions, as long as you enter the entertainment industry, you will definitely be the best female celebrity.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and took a screenshot of the string of numbers on the screen.


    After Nike finished his day¡¯s activities, hey down on his high-ss sofa that cost hundreds of thousands each. After scrolling through his phone for a while, he nned to hook up with a few young and beautiful female university students for the night.


    However, before he could send the message, he received a message from his manager, Sister Fang. ¡°Stay low profile for now. The higher-ups have been investigated recently. If they askyou if you¡¯ve taken any private jobs, you must not say anything.¡±


    Nike replied to Sister Fang indifferently, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. There will be people checking the ounts every year, but they haven¡¯t found us every year. It¡¯ll be the same this year.¡±


    However, Sister Fang was very curious because it was not yet time to check the ounts this year. It was Miss who suddenly came to thepany to check the ounts.¡± Also, don¡¯t contact your fans for the time being. After all, you¡¯re still an idol. If others find out that you¡¯re entangled with your fans, it will affect your image.¡±


    Nike couldn¡¯t hold it in. He liked young, beautiful, and gullible female college students the most. As long as he said a few sweet words to them, they would give themselves to Nike. Nike felt morefortable than the ancient emperors.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say that to Sister Fang. ¡°I understand, Sister Fang. I¡¯ll do what you asked me to do. Besides, I haven¡¯t contacted my fans recently. But Sister Fang, are there any dramas with more money and fewer scenes for me to take on recently?¡±


    Sister Fang said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you but you have to be careful. I have a feeling that this matter isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1026:1026 Meng Xiao’s Determination

    Chapter 1026:1026 Meng Xiao¡¯s Determination<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou looked at the ount book calmly. Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s annual profits were very high, but every ount was spotless.


    Just because thepany was fine did not mean that everyone in thepany was fine too. The Zhuang Corporation had found out a lot of illegal activitiesst time, so Tan Rou knew that someone in Xinghe Entertainment was definitely doing illegal things.<div>


    No matter what, Tan Rou would not let these people ruin Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s reputation.


    She dialed a number and said, ¡°What new projects do we have recently, bring them to me.¡±


    Getting rid of them all at once would definitely affect the current operations of Xinghe Entertainment, so Tan Rou nned to slowly get rid of them from Xinghe Entertainment.


    The first person she dealt with was Nike. There was no other reason than that he liked to sleep with female fans. Tan Rou could not stand such behavior.


    Her manager, Sister Fang, had been a little anxious these few days. She originally had two scripts for Li Ke, but the two investors suddenly said that they wanted to use neers. Nike had already acted in a few famous online dramas, so he could not participate in the filming of the script as a neer.


    No matter what Sister Fang said, the investor was unwilling to use Nike. In a hurry, the other party hung up the phone and ignored her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sister Fang¡¯s fingers were tapping hard on her phone. ¡°Why did the investors suddenly refuse to use Nike?¡±


    At this moment, Nike called Sister Fang and urged her about the new web drama.


    Sister Fang was fuming. ¡°I¡¯m handling it. Things haven¡¯t been going well recently. We still have to wait a few days for the new drama. I¡¯m already contacting new investors.¡±


    Nike couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He was no longer an eighteen or neen-year- old boy. If he didn¡¯t seize the time to film more web dramas, what would he do when he passed his prime age?


    With no TV series to film, Nike could only go and y with his female fans. As for the words that Sister Fang had said to him, he didn¡¯t take them to heart at all.<div>


    Nike put on his hat and mask and chose to go out from the back door. He did not drive so that the entertainment reporters would not take pictures of him.


    The hotels he went to were rtively fixed because he had invested in these hotels. He would not let reporters in, nor would he let anyone find out that he was meeting his fans in private.


    However, just as he was about to leave, someone quietly followed behind him.


    If Meng Xiao wanted to make Nike suffer, she would have to find evidence of him doing illegal ounts. However, her ability was limited and she could not find Nike¡¯s ount at all. However, there was another way to make Nike go down. That was to take photos of him dating his fans in private.


    She waited at Nike¡¯s ce for three days and finally waited for Nike toe out. Nik still went to a the same hotel. As Nike¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Meng Xiao could naturally enter.


    ¡°Miss Meng, do you have an appointment today?¡± The receptionist smiled gently.


    Meng Xiao put on an arrogant attitude. ¡°I want to see Nike. He asked me toe!¡±


    The receptionist did not dare to offend her, so she let her in.


    Meng Xiao came to the familiar room and waited at a corner. Since she was already here, she must take a photo of Nike. She must not let Nike, this despicable and shameless man, livefortably.


    Tan Rou received a photo from Meng Xiao. The photo was very clear, but the face of the girl with Nike was not taken. Meng Xiao must have done it on purpose.


    Tan Rou replied to Meng Xiao¡¯s message. ¡°Your photo can only prove that Nike has a woman by his side. It can¡¯t prove that he has an improper rtionship with several women at the same time.¡±<div>


    Meng Xiao made up her mind and said, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, just you wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely take a photo. However, don¡¯t me me if it affects Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Before you announce his scandal, remember to send me a message. I¡¯ll askXinghe Entertainment to terminate his contract first.¡±


    This was the best way to reduce the impact on Xinghe Entertainment. Xinghe Entertainment would first terminate the contract with Li Ke, and then Meng Xiao would expose Li Ke¡¯s scandal. This way,izens would think that Xinghe Entertainment had discovered what Nike had done and terminated the contract with him.


    ¡°Termination of contract?¡± Sister Fang couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why would ourpany terminate the contract with Nike?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to groom Nike, and she had earned a lot of money with Nike over the years. If Xinghe Entertainment terminated their contract with Nike, where would she find such a profitable celebrity?

 Chapter 1027:1027 Termination of Contract

    Chapter 1027:1027 Termination of Contract


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Fang. This is an order from the higher-ups. We¡¯re only following the order. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± The man opposite her said with a smile.


    Sister Fang was furious. She mmed the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it.¡±


    Tan Rou walked in from outside. ¡°Of course, you can refuse this but you¡¯ll have to go with him.¡±


    Sister Fang was shocked. ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and leaned against the table. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she smiled. ¡°Sister Fang, you¡¯re an old employee of thepany. I didn¡¯t want to fire you at first, but I checked your ounts and found out that you¡¯ve earned a lot of money over the years.¡±


    Sister Fang broke out in a cold sweat. Her eyes were unfocused. ¡°Miss, this is all thanks to thepany. I¡¯m only able to make money because of thepany.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s gaze swept over her and she said with a faint smile, ¡°So you actually earn that much by being a manager? If being a manager can bring so much wealth, then everyone should be a manager.¡±


    Sister Fang was very flustered, but she still had to maintain a calm expression. ¡°Miss, I had more resourcesst year, so I earned more money. If Miss wants to be a manager, I can introduce you to the investors.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her. She picked up a few pieces of paper from the table and threw them in front of Sister Fang. ¡°Stop talking. I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Look at it yourself.¡±


    Sister Fang looked at it and felt as if she had been struck by lightning. It was full of her transaction records, most of which were directly transferred overseas. ¡°How is that possible? How did you get these?¡±


    ¡°As long as you have done it, there will be traces.¡± Tan Rou closed her eyes.


    ¡°Second Brother rarely meddles in thepany¡¯s matters, which is why you guys took advantage of the loophole. I found out that you guys were doing illegal business, so I won¡¯t pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything. If you take the initiative to make up for the tax that you escaped, perhaps I can still show you some mercy. If you insist on evading taxes, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Sister Fang immediately said, ¡°Miss, please have mercy on me. I won¡¯t evade taxes in the future!¡±


    ¡°Make up for the taxes you evaded and I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°But the artists under you must leave. I won¡¯t allow those artists who have been tainted to stay in ourpany.¡±


    Celebrities were public figures who represented thepany¡¯s image. Their every move was watched by theizens, so they could not make any mistakes. A manager was the person behind the scenes. No one would care about them. If an artist was gone, they could still find another one. However, a powerful managementpany would not dare to give up easily.


    Tan Rou decided to give Sister Fang a chance and let her manage another artist. If she dared to do it again in the future, it would not be toote to punish her.


    The news that Xinghe Entertainment wanted to terminate its contract with Nike spread like wildfire on the Inte. Nike¡¯s fans all went to Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s official website to fight for their idol.


    Fan A: ¡°What right does Xinghe Entertainment have to terminate the contract with our Keke? Idiot Xinghe Entertainment, I hope you die tomorrow!¡±


    Fan B: ¡°Are people jealous of Nike? Not only did he steal the new movie that Nike was going to shoot, but he also asked Xinghe Entertainment to terminate their contract with Nike. He¡¯s too shameless!¡±


    Fan C: ¡°Our Nike is just a 23-year-old kid. Who did he offend?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at thements on the inte calmly. She felt that the girls who chased after celebrities these days were really too crazy. Fortunately, she did not like celebrities.


    She sent a message to Meng Xiao, telling her that some photos could be posted online.


    Meng Xiao registered an alternate ount and posted the photos she had taken, as well as the letters written by the female fans who had been cheated by Nike. There were also some chat records between the female fans and Nike. The content inside made people blush and their hearts race.


    Those girls thought that they were the only girls their idol liked, but they didn¡¯t expect their idol to date several girls in one day. This disgusted them, so they had to make this liar pay the price.


    Thements on the Inte immediately changed. Some of them were scolding Nike for being disgusting, while others continued to defend Nike.


    Xinghe Entertainment also took the opportunity to announce the termination of its contract with Nike. This time, the scolding on their website had disappeared as most of them appeared on the other party.

 Chapter 1028:1028 Don’t Look Down On Me

    Chapter 1028:1028 Don¡¯t Look Down On Me


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Nike woke up, he realized that his contract with the Xinghe Entertainment had been terminated so he immediately called Sister Fang to ask, but he couldn¡¯t get through to her.


    ¡°Damn it, what happened? Damn it!¡± Nike cursed.


    ¡°These stupid women actually dared to expose me. It seems like they want to die.¡±


    He continued to send messages to Sister Fang and finally received a reply from her.


    ¡°Nick, someone wants you to disappear from the entertainment industry, so I can¡¯t protect you. You know what?¡± Sister Fang said impatiently.


    ¡°Because of you, I was also scolded by the boss. I had to wear out my mouth to stay in Xinghe Entertainment. So don¡¯t look for me again in the future. Don¡¯t affect my work!¡±


    Nike was very angry. ¡°I gave you so much money, but you didn¡¯t speak up for me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose your ck ounts and tax evasion?¡±


    Sister Fang was not afraid of his threat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already paid the taxes that I evaded in the past. It¡¯s useless even if you expose me. Besides, I don¡¯t rely on my looks to make a living. As long as I stay in Xinghe Entertainment, there will still be new artists for me.¡±


    However, Nike was different. If he was banned, he could no longer appear on television or bring any benefits to thepany. Whichpany would keep such a useless person?


    ¡°Were you the one who sold the news of me dating a female fan to the reporters?¡± Li Ke¡¯s mind was in a mess. He now believed that Sister Fang had exposed him because only Sister Fang knew what he had done.


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one, can you me me? I¡¯ve already reminded you not to look for female fans for now, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Now that you¡¯ve been photographed, just admit that you¡¯re unlucky. I won¡¯t help you. Besides, I¡¯m not your manager in the future. Just wait to be banned!¡±


    Nike did not want to be abandoned like this. He threatened, ¡°Sister Fang, if you don¡¯t help me solve this problem, I¡¯ll expose the fact that you slept with those old men for entertainment resources!¡±


    Sister Fang was furious. ¡°You dare to threaten me? Don¡¯t forget, I have a lot of dirt on you too. If you dare to expose me, I¡¯ll make you disappear from the entertainment industry forever!¡±


    Nike was a little scared. He softened his attitude. ¡°Sister Fang, my tone was too harsh just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart. This time, it was my fault. Please help me. I will repay you in the future.¡±


    Sister Fang¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Xiao Ke, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really can¡¯t help you this time. You¡¯d better think of a way yourself.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Nike had no choice but to ask others for help. However, his friends were all celebrities. When they saw his scandal exposed, they all wanted to stay away from him. No one came to help him at all.


    His endorsements were all gone, and the TV series he was filming would be taken down. He would also face the crisis ofpensation.


    Xinghe Entertainment did not save him. They only called him to sign the termination contract. This time, it was Nike who had brought negative influence to Xinghe Entertainment. So even if Xinghe Entertainment proposed to terminate the contract, Nike could not refuse. He also had topensate Xinghe Entertainment for the loss.


    The money he had worked so hard to earn for several years had been lost in just a few days, and he still owed a lot of money.


    Nike came to Star Way Entertainment at the appointed time. He wanted to struggle and talk to Tan Rou, but he saw his ex-girlfriend, Meng Xiao, in the CEO¡¯s office.


    Meng Xiao was wearing a fiery red dress today. She was already beautiful, and after wearing the red dress, she looked even sexier.


    When Nike saw Meng Xiao, he immediately understood what had happened. ¡°You¡¯re the one behind this! You must be the one who posted the photos online!¡±


    Meng Xiao flipped her newly styled hair and smiled. ¡°I sent the photos and the letter. What can you do to me?¡±


    Nike rushed forward to hit Meng Xiao, but Meng Xiao pped him across the face. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not scared of you just because you¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t treat women as your ythings. Otherwise, we¡¯ll let you die a miserable death!¡±


    Nike covered his face and stood there in a daze. He did note to his senses for a long time.

 Chapter 1029:1029 Grandpa Tao Is Sick

    Chapter 1029:1029 Grandpa Tao Is Sick


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou spent half a month cleaning up Xinghe Entertainment from top to bottom. Many people who took private jobs behind thepany¡¯s back and evaded taxes were all fired by Tan Rou.


    Xinghe Entertainment did notck people to submit their resumes. As soon as she fired them, there were dozens of people who submitted their resumes. She selected some capable and unblemished people and reopened Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s selection meeting, signing many new people.


    Initially, Meng Xiao did not sign under Xinghe Entertainment, but this time, Tan Rou promised to help her return to the entertainment industry. She did not want to go through the trouble, so she signed Meng Xiao directly and made an agreement with her.


    ¡°Within three years, you have to bring in 20 million worth of ie for thepany. If you can¡¯t do it, you can leave on your own.¡± Tan Rou had only promised to give Meng Xiao a chance. She did not say that she had to make Meng Xiao famous. ¡°Do you agree?¡±


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t show any fear on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll leave by myself. I won¡¯t bring trouble to Xinghe Entertainment!¡±


    Tan Rou really felt that Meng Xiao was different now. Perhaps he had changed the moment she decided to leave the Meng family. Meng Xiao was not a teenage girl, and she could not get what she wanted by acting coquettishly and crying. She had to work hard to achieve her goal.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t have many entertainment resources, but she would help Meng Xiao. So, she called Liang Lu and asked her to give Meng Xiao a role to try.


    Liang Lu readily agreed to Tan Ron¡¯s request and immediately arranged a small role for Meng Xiao. Although this role was not the main character in the story, she had a lot of scenes, which tested the actor¡¯s acting skills.


    Meng Xiao did not say anything. She packed her things and took the high-speed train to the desert.


    After settling Xinghe Entertainment¡¯s matter, Tan Rou returned to school. She was now a master¡¯s student. Although she didn¡¯t have that many sses, she had a lot of experiments arranged. She basically spent all her time doing experiments.


    She had to do experiments at school, go to thepany to handle work, and take time to research new products. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even have time to rest. She had not returned to the old mansion for two months. She nned to go home after the school experiment was over.


    That day, Tan Rou was waiting for the results of the experiment in theboratory when she suddenly received a call from her mother. Her mother asked her to go back quickly, saying that her grandfather had fainted.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t wait for the experiment results toe out and immediately took leave. However, Grandpa Tao was not in the old mansion. Instead, he was in the intensive care unit of the hospital.


    ¡°What happened to Grandfather?¡± Tan Rou was very flustered. Grandpa was clearly fine thest time. Wiry was he suddenly hospitalized? Moreover, he was in the intensive care unit, which meant that Grandpa Tao was very ill.


    Grandma Tao¡¯s face was filled with a haggard expression. She couldn¡¯t speak and would cry if she did. When Tan Rou asked her, she only shook her head.


    ¡°Your grandfather is sick. The doctor said that his organs are failing. He won¡¯t live for long.¡±


    Tan Rou was stunned. She had never thought that her grandfather would have such a problem. If her grandfather was sick, she could still use her medical skills to save him. However, no matter how powerful she was, she could not run out of time. Organ failure meant that a person¡¯s life was about to end. She could nurse Grandpa Tao¡¯s body, but she could not stop Grandpa Tao¡¯s life from flowing away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see Grandpa.¡± Tan Rou walked into the ICU in a daze.


    Grandpa Tao closed his eyes. There was an infusion bottle hanging beside him. The brownish-red liquid kept flowing into his body like blood.


    Tan Rou took Grandpa Tao¡¯ s pulse. There was nothing wrong with him except that his body was weak and his organs were failing.


    Grandpa Tao worked very hard when he was young and didn¡¯t pay attention to taking care of his health. Therefore, although he was only a few years older than Grandma Tao, he looked much older than her.


    After Tan Rou returned to the capital, she had been nursing the two old men¡¯s bodies, hoping that they could live longer. However, the two old men were already over eighty years old. Even if she did not want them to grow old, she could not stop God from taking them away.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Tan Rou held onto Grandpa Tao¡¯s hand as tears trickled down her face. ¡°Open your eyes and look at me. I¡¯m Rourou.¡±

 Chapter 1030:1030 Looking for Medicine

    Chapter 1030:1030 Looking for Medicine


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Grandpa Tao finally opened his eyes as if he heard his beloved granddaughter calling him. He wanted to reach out and touch his granddaughter¡¯s head, but his hand was weak and could only move slightly.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re back.¡± Grandpa Tao wanted to smile, but he was too tired, so he could only say one sentence to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou pursed her lips and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling? Is it very ufortable?¡±


    Grandpa Tao said slowly, ¡°Old people are all like this. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re just tired. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Grandpa Tao knew his body well. In the past year, he often felt a dull pain in his body, but he didn¡¯t tell the children about it. The old couple secretly went to the hospital for a check-up.


    The doctor told them that Grandpa Tao¡¯s body was not sick. It was just that he was old and there was no way to treat him.


    Grandma Tao had cried many times in private. She also wanted to find Xiao Rou to treat Grandpa Tao, but Grandpa Tao was not sick. Even Xiao Rou could not stop his life from passing away. Besides, Xiao Rou was very busy. They didn¡¯t want to bother her with this kind of thing.


    At this age, they did not want anything else. They only wanted their children to live happily.


    ¡°Grandpa, I will definitely cure you.¡± Tan Rou was very stubborn. Even though she knew that Grandpa Tao¡¯s body was beyond saving, she still wanted him to live longer.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t worry about me. Grandpa has lived enough,¡± Grandpa Tao advised her.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me get married yet. You haven¡¯t seen my second brother get married either. Fourth Brother is still young. He even said that when he grows up, he wants to bring you guys around the world; you and Grandma both!


    Grandpa Tao was very upset. ¡°Your grandmother and I might not be able to fulfill our promise.¡±


    ¡°I will cure you.¡± Tan Rou wiped away her tears and made up her mind to let her grandfather live longer.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t go back. She went through all of her ancient books. In ancient times, many people were looking for ways to live forever. Although no one could achieve immortality, there were still many excellent doctors who found ways to extend people¡¯s lives.


    After flipping through hundreds of ancient medical books, Tan Rou finally found a way to prolong one¡¯s life. Acupuncture was first used, followed by tonics. This way, people with organ failure could live longer.


    Tan Rou quickly learned how to use acupuncture, but it was indeed a difficult problem to make a tonic. She had never seen that kind of medicine before, so she had to make it herself. This time, it was different from the past. In the past, she had more time to prepare the medicine, but this time, she had to prepare the perfect medicine in a very short time.


    Since it was a medicine that could extend a person¡¯s lifespan, the form was naturally not simple. Every medicinal ingredient in the form was very difficult to find. Tan Rou spent a week finding nine of the medicinal ingredients. She was still missing thest medicinal ingredient and could not find it no matter what. She suspected that the ancient people had made up this medicinal ingredient to deceive people.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart ached for Tan Rou, but he could not persuade her. After all, he was Tan Ron¡¯s biological grandfather.


    ¡°Air Liu, am I being too stubborn?¡± Tan Rou huddled in Zhuang Liu¡¯s arms, feeling very sad.


    ¡°If you can face death calmly, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Tan Rou was talking about Zhuang Liu¡¯s grandfather. When Zhuang Liu¡¯s grandfather passed away, he did not show such sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very sad, but I know that I can¡¯t let others see my weakness.¡± Zhuang Liuforted her, ¡°At that time, my father¡¯s body had not fully recovered. The Zhuang family also had many things waiting for me to deal with, so I had to quickly get out of the pain and face the hardships of reality.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandpa to leave me.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s tears came out again. ¡°The time we spent together was too short.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Zhuang Liu wiped away her tears. ¡°We¡¯re just missing a medicinal herb. Let¡¯s go look for it together. We¡¯ll be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°What if there is no such medicinal herb?¡± Tan Rou was in low spirits.


    ¡°We will find it.¡± Zhuang Liu held Tan Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Rourou, be strong. Our Rourou has always been very powerful, right?¡±

 Chapter 1031:1031A Strange Old Man

    Chapter 1031:1031A Strange Old Man


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Perhaps Tan Rou¡¯s filial piety had touched the heavens, and she found traces of that medicinal herb. The medicinal herbs were a collection of an old man. It was said that he had collected them for more than 50 years, waiting for him to use them when he was old. No matter what, he refused to give it to them.


    After Tan Rou heard the news, she decided to personally go and find the old man.


    Zhuang Liu apanied her. If the old man was unwilling to take out the medicinal herbs, then he would think of a way to help Tan Rou get the medicinal herbs.


    The two of them drove for a long time before they found the old man who had hidden the medicinal herbs in the remote suburbs. As soon as they arrived at their destination, Tan Rou was shocked by this ce. This ce was not a simple house, but a tall ancient building.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a ce in the capital?¡± Tan Rou was very surprised. ¡°This house has been built for at least a few hundred years, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Originally, the government wanted to demolish this area, but the residents here were unwilling. They insisted that this was a treasurend with good feng shui and could not be demolished. The government couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They could only persuade the vigers while looking for other ces to develop.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that it would be a pity if such a historical ce was torn down. It was good to keep it now.


    ¡°The person we¡¯re looking for is in the innermost part of the vige. Let¡¯s go over first.¡± Zhuang Liu followed the address his subordinate had given him.


    ¡°I heard that the old man has a very bad temper. He doesn¡¯t have a wife or children and rarely interacts with others. He¡¯s probably not easy to get along with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as we¡¯re a little more amiable, he definitely won¡¯t make things too difficult for us.¡± Tan Rou had to get the herbs this time.


    Their arrival attracted the attention of the vigers. Both adults and children were secretly watching them. Some enthusiastic people even wanted to invite them back to their homes.


    This was a group of ancient buildings, so many history lovers woulde here for research. Some architecture and art students would alsoe here to collect wind.


    Since people wereing, they needed a hotel and a ce to stay. Therefore, the vigers here vacated their spare houses to make homestays, and the food they prepared was also home-cooked.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were rtively young. When the vigers saw them, they thought that they were also students who came here to learn. They insisted on pulling them over to their homes as guests.


    The two of them had important things to do. They definitely wouldn¡¯t stay here for dinner. They asked, ¡°Big Sister, do you know an old man named Zhang Feng here?¡±


    Hearing them mention Zhang Feng, the people who had greeted them warmly immediately walked away as if they had seen something dirty.


    Tan Rou was a little puzzled. She pulled thedy back and stuffed two hundred yuan into her hand. Then, she asked, ¡°Sister, is there anyone called Zhang Feng here?¡±


    Thedy epted Tan Rou¡¯s money and was too embarrassed to leave. She said a few more words to her, ¡°The Zhang Feng you¡¯re looking for is at the westernmost part of the vige. That eerie house belongs to his family. But I have to remind you not to look for him. That old man has a very strange temper and is very fierce. No one in the vige dares to approach him.¡±


    Tan Rou thanked Big Sis Xie and gave her another 200. ¡°Sister, please take us to that old man. We have something important to talk to him about.¡±


    When thedy saw the money, she smiled like a flower. She no longer cared about how scary the house was. ¡°Aiya, how can I do this? Come,e,e. I¡¯ll bring you to that old man, but I won¡¯t go near him.¡±


    Tan Rou naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    The elder sister led the way while Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu followed behind. Thedy was a very talkative person. In just ten minutes, she had told them everything about the entire vige. The most she talked about was naturally the strange old man.


    The elder sister said that when she was young, the old man lived in an old house in the west of the vige. At that time, he was not an old man, but a young man who did not speak much. He went out to work every day and went back to sleep at night. He rarely talked to the vigers. Then one day, he fell seriously ill. After that, he began to be mysterious and his personality became even stranger.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu looked at each other. They felt that this trip would not be simple.

 Chapter 1032:1032 A Familiar Feeling

    Chapter 1032:1032 A Familiar Feeling


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The eldest sister brought them to Zhang Feng¡¯s house and refused to walk any further. ¡°You guys go ahead. I won¡¯t go over. This person is too strange. I¡¯m afraid that it will affect the feng shui of our children, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Tan Rou finally gave her sister a hundred yuan, which made five hundred. ¡°Thank you, Sister. We¡¯ve troubled you to bring us here. This is a little token of our appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    Thedy was very happy to see the money. She immediately epted the money and reminded them again, ¡°You have to be careful. That old man is very strange. He often talks about how he can see other people¡¯s past and next lives. It¡¯s really scary.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That old man could actually see what happened in her previous life. Could he also see what happened before she was reborn?


    She had always been curious about why she was reborn. Even after seeing the stone, she had not figured out the reason for her rebirth. Although not knowing the reason did not affect her current life, she was still a little worried. What if one day everything disappeared? What if this was just Tan Ron¡¯s dream?


    ¡°Xiao Rou, Xiao Rou?¡± Zhuang Liu saw that Tan Rou was in a daze and could not help but pat her shoulder.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nervous, I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±


    Tan Rou came back to her senses. She shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how to tell that old man. That medicinal herb must be very important to the old mister. He definitely won¡¯t take it out easily.¡±


    After the elder sister left, Tan Rou took the initiative to knock on the door. The door was made of solid wood and was rtively thick. Tan Rou used a lot of strength to knock on the door.


    However, no one came to open the door for her after she knocked several times. It was as if there was no one inside at all. However, there was a pool of water on the ground outside. It had not dried yet, which meant that the person inside had juste out to pour water.


    ¡°Is it because your ears are not good and you didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Zhuang Liu thought that some old man was too old to hear. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Zhuang Liu used a lot of strength and knocked on the door loudly, but no one came to knock for them.


    Tan Rou was a little anxious, but she could not kick the door open. She could only wait at the side with Zhuang Liu to see if that person woulde out again.


    The weather was neither hot nor cold. It was cloudy today, so it was quitefortable. The environment here was not bad. If Tan Rou was not busy now, she would probably tour around here with Zhuang Liu.


    The sun slowly moved towards the west. Tan Rou and the others had been waiting for almost two hours, but no one came out. Moreover, the stone walls were very thick, so they could not hear the voices of the people inside.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the setting sun and advised Tan Rou. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Tan Rou refused to leave. This concerned her grandfather¡¯s life, so she had to get the herbs from the old man. Zhuang Liu still wanted to say something, but he heard the heavy door open. The creaking sound reached their ears, and it sounded a little scary.


    Tan Rou stood up immediately. She looked at the door and saw a skinny old man walking out. The old man was holding a bowl and seemed to be out for dinner.


    After seeing Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, the old man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he was very interested in them.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Zhang Feng?¡±Tan Rou asked.


    After Zhang Feng saw her, he kept staring at her as if he wanted to see through her.


    Tan Rou felt a little strange. She felt that this old man had a familiar aura, but she could not remember where she had seen him before. Although she knew many old men, she was sure that she had never seen this person before.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang?¡± Tan Rou asked again, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Zhang Feng was still looking into Tan Ron¡¯s eyes. Then, he smiled and said something very surprising. ¡°We finally meet. The fated ones.¡±


    Zhuang Liu became alert. He stood in front of Tan Rou and asked, ¡°Do you know us?¡±


    The skinny old man narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t knowyou, but I think I should know this little girl.¡±


    Tan Rou was more alert. She said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I heard that you have a very precious medicinal herb. I want to buy this medicinal herb. Can you sell it to me?¡±

 Chapter 1033:1033 Meeting Alone

    Chapter 1033:1033 Meeting Alone


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhang Feng shook his head. ¡°Youngdy, I need these herbs, so I can¡¯t give them to you.¡±


    ¡°I can give you money,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I won¡¯t take all the herbs. You just have to give me a portion.¡±


    ¡°I only have a little of this medicine. If you want it, you have to promise me one thing.¡± Zhang Feng stretched out three fingers and said.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Just say it. As long as we can do it, we will definitely help you do it.¡±


    Zhang Feng shook his head again. ¡°No, not you. I¡¯m talking to this little girl.¡±


    Tan Rou patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder to calm him down. ¡°Mr. Zhang, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    Zhang Feng ced his hands and bowl behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°Come with me to get it but only you cane. This young man can¡¯te with you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was angry when he heard that. ¡°No, I have to go in with her!¡±


    Zhang Feng disagreed. ¡°No, you¡¯re not fated, so you can¡¯t hear us.¡±


    Zhuang Liu grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go first. I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for that medicinal herb. There will be news soon.¡±


    Old Master Zhang Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhuang Liu. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who has this medicinal herb. If you want to find it, you¡¯ll probably have to wait for many years. But seeing how anxious you are, I don¡¯t think you can wait any longer, right?¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She had prepared everything except for this medicinal herb.


    ¡°Alt Liu, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll go with him to get the medicine. You wait outside. Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu frowned and thought for a while. In the end, he decided to let Tan Rou go alone. However, he reminded Tan Rou, ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong, send me a voice message immediately or just shout. I¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    An old man and a young man walked into the big house. Zhang Feng turned around and said, ¡°This door won¡¯t be closed but you can¡¯t walk in either. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu still did not let down his guard, but he agreed to Zhang Feng¡¯s request. He just stood at the door and waited, not walking in.


    The room was dark. There were two tall windows high up in the room. Although there was light, it could not illuminate the room. Moreover, there was a very strong musty smell in this room. It seemed that it was not often opened for venttion.


    Zhang Feng walked slowly in front without saying a word. Tan Rou was not afraid of Zhang Feng. She felt that Zhang Feng was very familiar. It was as if this person would not hurt her or make things difficult for her.


    Tan Rou followed Zhang Feng into the attic. It was very empty, with only a huge box there.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you.¡± Zhang Feng suddenly said.


    ¡°How do you know me?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened in your past life?¡± Zhang Feng turned around and smiled.


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± she asked nervously.


    ¡± ¡°Wiry don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    However, Zhang Feng was not angry. He continued to smile and tell a story. ¡°I was a very stupid person in my previous life. I was so stupid that I killed my wife and daughter. They were very good to me, but I didn¡¯t know how to cherish them. Before I died, a voice suddenly asked me if I wanted to do it again. I agreed and went back to the time when I wasn¡¯t married.¡±


    When Tan Rou heard this story, she felt that it was very familiar. In her previous life, she was also very stupid. Not only did she kill her family, but she also destroyed her family. In the end, she also died.


    Zhang Feng continued, ¡°I returned to my youth, but I didn¡¯t marry my wife from my previous life. She married someone else and gave birth to a daughter. They are still living happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°An expert gave me this medicinal herb. He said that this can let me live longer, but I have to do more good deeds.¡± Zhang Feng continued, ¡°Although I don¡¯t go out often, I¡¯ve done a lot of good deeds. Now that I¡¯m about to die, there¡¯s nothing to remember.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything,¡± Zhang Feng said. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been hiding this in my heart for most of my life. I just want to tell others.¡±

 Chapter 1034:1034 Together Forever

    Chapter 1034:1034 Together Forever


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron understood this feeling very well. She also wanted to tell others about her rebirth, but no one would believe her. They might think that she had a mental problem and send her to a mental hospital.


    ¡°Do you not need me to do anything for you?¡± Tan Rou asked worriedly. She didn¡¯t like to owe others favors. Since she had taken Zhang Feng¡¯s things, she wanted to help Zhang Feng with something.


    ¡°No need. Thank you foryour kindness. You¡¯re a kind little girl. Little girl, you have to remember to be kind!¡± Zhang Feng said.


    Tan Rou naturally knew about this. After her rebirth, Tan Rou had been saving people. Not only that, but she also donated a lot of money to help many children and elderly who had lost their loved ones.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Zhang Feng slowly came to a big box and opened it. He took out something wrapped in oil paper. ¡°This thing is not mine, but someone gave it to me. That person told me that if one day, someone who is fated to ask me for it, I will give it to him.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. She felt like she was being watched by someone.


    The previous incident with Tian Yong had already made her puzzled. Why would Tian Yong dream of something that happened in his previous life? But now, she suddenly had a guess. Everyone rted to her in this world had this memory, but it was hidden.


    ¡°Do you think there will be many people who have been reborn in this world?¡± Tan Rou suddenly asked.


    Zhang Feng nodded, then shook his head.¡± I don¡¯t know, because I¡¯ve never seen anyone else reborn in my life other than you but I feel that it shouldn¡¯t be just the two of us.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little magical.¡±


    Zhang Feng smiled too. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be exined by science.¡±


    He handed the things to Tan Rou and said, ¡°Little girl, go back quickly. Don¡¯te back in the future. My old life ising to an end. I¡¯ve already lived for two lifetimes. I don¡¯t wish to live much longer.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at his face. It was as if she could see herself getting old. She asked, ¡°Will people who are reborn live forever in this world? Will I suddenly return to my original world one day?¡±


    ¡°After I was reborn, I lived for more than sixty years old. So I don¡¯t know what will happen to you,¡± said Zhang Feng.


    Tan Ron¡¯s anxious heart suddenly dropped a little. Since this old man had lived peacefully for more than 60 years, then she should be able to live healthily. Even if she lived for 60 years, she would be satisfied.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tan Rou bowed to him.


    Zhang Feng waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to eat.¡±


    Tan Rou slowly walked out of the house with the oilpaper bag.


    Zhuang Liu saw hering out and immediately rushed over. ¡°Rourou, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled at him. ¡°What are you thinking about? What can that short and small old man do to me? Can he beat me?¡±


    Seeing that he was fine, Zhuang Liu was relieved. ¡°Did you get the thing?¡±


    Tan Rou showed the things to Zhuang Liu. ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t say anything else. He pulled Tan Ron¡¯s hand and left.


    The stars in the sky twinkled. The two people on the ground walked side by side on the road of the ancient vige.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what that old man said to me?¡± Tan Rou had been waiting for Zhuang Liu to ask her, but Zhuang Liu did not ask a single question. He kept talking about other things.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Xiao Rou, you have your secrets. I know them, so I won¡¯t ask you. If you want to tell me one day, I will listen to you patiently.¡±


    Tan Rou kissed Zhuang Liu on the cheek. ¡°Ah Liu, meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life!¡±


    This was not the first time Zhuang Liu had heard this sentence. Tan Rou would say this sentence when she was happy, but every time he heard it, Zhuang Liu would have a strange feeling in his heart. It was as if this sentence contained a lot of meaning.


    Tan Rou looked at the stars in the sky. Suddenly, she saw a shooting star streaking across the horizon. She said excitedly, ¡°Ah Liu, there¡¯s a shooting star! Make a wish!¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t believe in such superstitions, but since Tan Rou had made a wish, he might as well make a wish.


    Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou made a wish together, ¡°I hope we can be together forever!¡±

 Chapter 1035:1035 Better

    Chapter 1035:1035 Better


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Ron came back, she didn¡¯t even bother to rest and immediately immersed herself in making medicine. As the herbs were precious, Tan Ron was very careful when she made the medicine. Fortunately, the proportion of thest medicinal ingredient was rtively small. Three small medicinal ingredients could be made into many small pills.


    Three dayster, Tan Rou came out of herb. There were small ck pills on the table. Although the medicine had been made, she had not tested it yet. She did not know if it would really work.


    She came to the hospital with the pills and the Tao family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this medicine will work.¡± Tan Rou said worriedly, ¡°Acupuncture is definitely useful. However, acupuncture can only open up Grandfather¡¯s meridians. It can¡¯t help his failing organs recover. If you want your organs to recover, you need this medicine.¡±


    No one else dared to make a sound. Only Grandma Tao spoke up. ¡°Go on, Rourou. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡±


    With Grandma Tao¡¯s words, the others also encouraged Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, go and try it. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for this medicine. No matter what the result is, we won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Tan Rou gripped the medicine bottle tightly and mustered up her courage to walk into the intensive care unit.


    Zhuang Liu came over as well because Tan Rou would be doing the acupuncture today. He and Tan Rou cooperated very well. In the past, Zhuang Liu would wipe her sweat when she performed acupuncture.


    This time, Zhuang did the same. He prepared the towel and then moved the stool for Tan Rou.


    Grandpa Tao woke up slowly. He wanted to smile, but he was too tired to do so.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Grandpa Tao said with difficulty.


    Tan Rou took out the silver needles and put the pill into the water, waiting for it to dissolve. Pills had a longer shelf life than potions, so she made them into pills. If Grandpa Tao¡¯s health recovered, he could continue to take them.


    Zhuang Liu was ready. ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    Tan Rou rxed her body and mind. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them immediately began their mission of the day. One of them applied acupuncture while the other wiped his sweat. They cooperated very well.


    Ever since Zhuang Yan had been cured, Tan Rou rarely performed acupuncture on others. Firstly, acupuncture was time-consuming, and Tan Rou did not have that much time to do those things. Secondly, the people around her basically did not require them. If they had some small problems, they only needed to take some medicine. There was no need for acupuncture at all.


    Half an hourter, Tan Rou finally used up all the needles. However, she did not have time to rest because it was time to pull out the first one. This was a long process. Although Tan Rou was very tired, she did not dare to rx at all. It was as if her grandfather would be hopeless if she rxed.


    An hourter, all the needles were removed. Tan Rou immediately fed Grandpa Tao the medicine. No one knew when the medicine would take effect, so the Tao family could only wait. No one asked Tan Rou if the medicine would work because they didn¡¯t want her to be nervous.


    After a day and a night, Grandpa Tao woke up. His face was much better than before, and hisplexion looked better.


    Grandma Tao was very excited. ¡°Rourou¡¯s medicine is really working!¡±


    The other members of the Tao family were also very excited. They immediately passed the news to Tan Rou, who had gone back to rest. Tan Rou had not slept for a long time. After feeding her grandfather the medicine, Zhuang Liu brought her back to rest.


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the message. However, he did not wake Tan Rou up because she was too tired. Waking her up now would only affect her rest.


    Tan Rou slept for a day and a night. The first thing she did after waking up was not to eat but to ask about her grandfather.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°Grandpa is feeling much better. We¡¯ll go see him after dinner.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and suddenly thought of Zhuang Liu¡¯s grandfather. ¡°If I had found this method earlier, would your grandfather have lived a few more years?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather¡¯s condition is different. He¡¯s older than your grandfather, and he fell sick because of Third Uncle; even if we use that medicine, it might not be able to save him.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou was happy for a moment, but she was also a little sad. ¡°The medicine only allowed Grandfather to live longer. It couldn¡¯t prevent his death at all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best,¡± Zhuang Liu said.

 Chapter 1036:1036 Strange Memory

    Chapter 1036:1036 Strange Memory<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I know.¡± Tan Ron was still upset, but she felt much better than before. ¡°I just hope that Grandpa¡¯s body can get better.¡±


    At Grandpa Tao¡¯s age, no matter what they did, they could not prevent their death. They could only relieve their illness and prolong their lives through treatment.


    Every two days, Tan Rou would treat Grandpa Tao. Grandpa Tao¡¯s body was getting better day by day, but in the end, he could only barely walk. He couldn¡¯t return to his previous state.<div>


    A monthter, Grandpa Tao was discharged from the hospital. However, it was not easy for him to walk now. He could only sit in a wheelchair. In the future, he would have to stay in a wheelchair.


    Tan Rou came to help him pack his things. There were many medicine bottles in the ward, so only Tan Rou coulde and clean them up. The others couldn¡¯t understand them, so they didn¡¯t dare to touch them easily. These were life-saving things, so they couldn¡¯t break them!


    Grandpa Tao was sitting in a wheelchair. His hair was almost white, but his face was still a little rosy.¡± Xiao Rou, go to the side and rest. Leave these things to others.¡±


    Tan Rou said,¡± Grandpa, let me clean up. I¡¯m the only one who knows how to use these things. I don¡¯t dare to let anyone else touch them.¡±


    Grandpa Tao didn¡¯t insist anymore. However, as he looked at his granddaughter¡¯s back, many strange images seemed to appear in his mind.


    In his broken memories, Tan Rou was still his granddaughter. However, that granddaughter was not as gentle, kind, and powerful as Tan Rou. Instead, she was a very fierce person. That granddaughter had helped outsiders destroy half of the Tao family and caused his children to die tragically.


    Grandpa Tao shook his head. What happened? Ever since his health deteriorated, his memories had be very chaotic. He knew that his granddaughter was not a bad person, but he could notpletely get rid of that strange thought.


    Fortunately, he was now conscious. Although those memories that did not belong to him would sometimes appear, they did not affect his life. When he fully recovered, those memories would probably disappear.


    ¡°Grandpa, everything is packed. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Tan Rou put her things away and turned around to see her grandfather sitting in a wheelchair in a daze. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you thinking about?¡± Tan Rou walked over and ced her hand on Grandpa Tao¡¯s wrist. She carefully checked his condition. It wasn¡¯t that serious.


    Grandpa Tao heard her voice and slowly came back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything in particr. My mind is just in a mess.¡±


    Tan Rou massaged his head andforted him. ¡°Grandpa, you need to rest now. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Do you understand?¡±<div>


    Grandpa Tao opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say his strange memory. His granddaughter was so good. If she said those words, she would definitely be sad.


    Moreover, it was just a dream. What happened in the dream was the opposite of reality. He could not easily believe such strange things.


    Tan Ron¡¯s family pushed Grandpa Tao outside. This was the inpatient department. 90% of the patients woulde here as long as they were hospitalized. Of course, there were exceptions. For example, patients from the infectious diseases department would live alone in a ce.


    As Grandpa Tao was discharged from the hospital, the Tao family was in a good mood. They all came out smiling. However, this was a hospital. Most people had sad expressions on their faces, especially those who came in to be hospitalized.


    Tan Rou and the others walked outside. At this moment, a middle-aged woman pushed a masked person inside. Perhaps the woman was distracted and identally bumped into Tan Rou and the others.


    This was the side door of the inpatient department. The door and walkway were not wide. Two wheelchairs could walk side by side, but there were too many people in the Tao family,pletely blocking the way.


    Tan Rou and the others consciously made way for them because they were people who had been discharged from the hospital, while the other party was someone who hade to be hospitalized. The other party would be more anxious than them.


    The middle-aged woman retracted her gaze. When she saw that the family had stopped there and refused to leave, she was quite grateful.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The middle-aged woman smiled and pushed the girl in the wheelchair inside.


    Tan Rou saw the masked girl and felt a little puzzled. The weather wasn¡¯t that cold yet, so why was the girl wrapped up so tightly?

 Chapter 1037:1037 Xue Lin’s Injury

    Chapter 1037:1037 Xue Lin¡¯s Injury<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, despite her curiosity, Tan Rou didn¡¯t go over to ask. After all, this was his private matter, so she couldn¡¯t ask too much.


    ¡°Rourou, drive to the airport to pick up your brother. It¡¯s all my fault. I almost forgot that he came back today,¡± Mrs. Tao suddenly said.


    Tao Qi had gone to apetition with his teacherst month and was back today. However, because the Tao family was busy handling the discharge procedures for Grandpa Tao, they totally forget about him.<div>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drive there directly from the hospital.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    After saying that, the Tao family did not say anything else. They were all waiting for the two of them to leave.


    Tan Rou really wanted to go up and see what illness the girl had, but she had been very tired recently and really didn¡¯t want to care about anything else.


    However, just because she didn¡¯t want to provoke others didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t provoke her. The girl in the wheelchair suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Tan Rou felt a pain in her eardrums. It was not because the girl¡¯s voice was very loud, but because the girl¡¯s voice was very ear-piercing. It was like the sound of an old train braking on an old track. It was very unpleasant to hear.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss?¡± The middle-aged woman stopped her wheelchair and asked.


    The masked girl slowly turned her head to Tan Rou and slowly said a name, ¡°Tan Rou¡­¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Tan Rou asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen you before,¡± the middle-aged woman shook her head. Then, she lowered her head and asked the masked girl, ¡°Miss, have you seen her before?¡±


    The masked girl seemed a little agitated, as if she wanted to stand up from the wheelchair. However, her legs had no strength and she could not stand up at all.


    The middle-aged woman immediately stopped the girl. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t stand up from the wheelchair.¡±


    The masked girl did not listen to her advice and insisted on going to Tan Rou.¡± Tan Rou¡­ Tan Rou¡­¡± Her tone was very urgent, as if she was using Tan Rou.<div>


    Tan Rou tried to distinguish her voice and figure, but she couldn¡¯t remember who this girl was.


    The girl finally stood up. Just as she was about to take a step forward, she fell to the ground, revealing a pair of burnt hands.


    Almost at the same time, Tan Rou confirmed the identity of the masked girl to be Xue Lin.


    Tan Rou thought that Xue Lin was already dead. She didn¡¯t expect Xue Lin to be alive. But looking at Xue Lin, she must be living in pain.


    Four years ago, the science and technology building of Capital University exploded. The main culprit, Cheng Hu, was killed on the spot. Xue Lin, who was at the center of the explosion, was also severely burned. The doctor said that the possibility of survival was low. Even if she survived, the burns on her body were so serious that it was impossible to recover.


    It was said that Xue Lin had been unconscious for a long time before she woke up. She was admitted to the intensive care unit as soon as she woke up. She was already on herst breath. She did not expect to walk out of the intensive care unit alive.


    Xue Lin¡¯s family was quite well-off. Her parents were very rich, so they would definitely find the best doctor and the best medicine to save Xue Lin¡¯s life. However, the scars on her body did not seem to be able to recover.


    The middle-aged woman immediately ran over to help Xue Lin up and carried her back to the wheelchair, ¡°Miss, be careful, don¡¯t move! You¡¯re going to have surgery soon. Don¡¯t add to the wound.¡±


    Xue Lin acted as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. She kept staring at Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, Tan Rou¡­¡±


    Tan Rou let go of Grandpa Tao¡¯s wheelchair and walked to Xue Lin¡¯s side. She greeted her politely, ¡°Long time no see, Senior Lin.¡±


    Xue Lin was stunned. She hadn¡¯t heard this name for a long time. After she was injured, she never returned to school. She had been receiving treatment, but the results were very poor. After four years of treatment and countless operations, her face still had not recovered, and her voice was very hoarse.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± Xue Lin couldn¡¯t say too much, but even so, she still wanted to scold Tan Rou, ¡°You b*tch, if you didn¡¯t refuse to help us submit the proposal, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand. She frowned and said, ¡°Senior Lin, what do you mean by that? The person who blew you up was Hu Cheng. If you want to settle scores with someone, you should go to him.¡±

 Chapter 1038:1083 A Ridiculous Crime

    Chapter 1038:1083 A Ridiculous Crime


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± Xue Lin continued to use Tan Ron with her broken voice, ¡°You refused to help us submit the project proposal, so that lunatic Hu Cheng had to work hard on the experiment, which led to the explosion. Do you think this is your fault?¡±


    Hu Cheng was killed on the spot in the explosion. Xue Lin was the only one who survived the explosion. However, Xue Lin was too seriously injured to tell the truth. When the school investigated, they could only find out that Hu Cheng caused the disaster.


    Tan Ron crossed her arms and saidzily, ¡°Senior Lin, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Your habit of spouting nonsense hasn¡¯t changed. The explosion back then was caused by Hu Cheng. I didn¡¯t make you fail the experiment, so please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Before Xue Lin could retort, Tan Rou continued, ¡°If your proposal was outstanding, the Tao family will naturally cooperate with you but your proposal is not that attractive. It is normal for it to be rejected.¡±


    Xue Lin was furious. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t help us??? ¡±


    She was too emotional. She had only spoken half a sentence when she started coughing violently.


    The middle-aged womanforted Xue Lin while ming Tan Rou. ¡°Little girl, our Miss is already badly injured. Why are you trying to anger her?¡± I don¡¯t know what grudges you have between the two of you, but our young miss is a patient. I hope you can stop talking about her.¡±


    This ability to twist the truth made the Tao family so angry that theyughed.


    Mother Tao walked over to defend her daughter. ¡°What you said is really interesting. My daughter already said that she didn¡¯t cause the explosion, so you can¡¯t me her for it. Just because your young miss is a patient, did she have the right to be unreasonable? We were kind enough to move aside for you, but not only did you not leave, you even came to find trouble with us. How can this be right?¡±


    Mrs. Tao was usually a gentle person but she does have a feisty temperament. When she was angry, even the all-powerful old master of the Tao family had to give her some face, let alone this nanny.


    As expected, the middle-aged woman was frightened by Mrs. Tao¡¯s aura, but she still said stubbornly, ¡°There are more people on your side so we can¡¯t say anything now. However, if our young miss gets sick because of you, then the Lin family in the Capital will definitely not let you off.¡±


    Grandpa Tao and Grandma Tao had lived for a long time and seen all kinds of people. This was the first time they heard that someone wanted to kill them. And what was going on with the Lin family in the Capital? Could that small scale be considered a big family?


    After all, the two elders were old. They were not willing to argue with these juniors. Thus, they said, ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s go back quickly. Let¡¯s not talk nonsense with them anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait at the Tao family¡¯s house,¡± Tan Rou said mercilessly. ¡°If the Lin family of the Capital wants to settle scores with us, let theme.¡±


    When the middle-aged woman heard about the Tao family, she was also stunned. She just didn¡¯t like how these people were rude to Xue Lin. She didn¡¯t expect them to be from the Tao family.


    However, there was nothing to be afraid of. Did the Tao family in the Capital think they could bully the weak?


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the most powerful in the entire city just because you¡¯re the Tao family? If we expose the fact that you¡¯re bullying the weak, you¡¯ll definitely be scolded to death by theizens,¡± the middle-aged woman said as she looked up.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± Tan Rou said lightly. With that, she turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, Xue Lin stopped her again. This time, Xue Lin¡¯s emotions seemed to have calmed down, but her voice was still very unpleasant, ¡°Junior Xiaorou, wait a moment, I have something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, let¡¯s go back quickly,¡± Mother Tao urged.


    Tan Rou wanted to hear what Xue Lin had to say. So she said to Mrs. Tao, ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, you should go back first. I will pick up Tao Qu when he arrives.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now,¡± said Mother Tao.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Mom, she must have a lot of things to say to me. You guys can go back first. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done talking to her.¡±


    Mrs. Tao frowned. ¡°Xiao Rou, what is there left to say?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Xue Lin, ¡°That depends on what Senior Lin wants to say.¡±

 Chapter 1039:1039 I Refuse

    Chapter 1039:1039 I Refuse


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Tao family felt that they should go back first. They couldn¡¯t help much by staying here. Moreover, they believed that Xiao Rou would protect herself, so they left first.


    Only Xue Lin, Rou Tan, and a middle-aged woman were left in the narrow corridor.


    ¡°Senior Sister, you really change your attitude quickly. You looked like you wanted to kill me just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to change your tone so quickly,¡± Tan Rou mocked.


    Xue Lin clenched her fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Junior Xiaorou, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡± Tan Rou was interested.


    Xue Lin touched her face subconsciously, ¡°I heard that you cured Shang Jin¡¯s face, so I hope you can make the same medicine for me to restore my face to its original state.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little puzzled. Only a few people knew that she had made those medicines for Shang Jin. Shang Jin and the others might have said it, but her family would not say it. So who was the one who said it?


    ¡°Who told you that I was the one who cured Shang Jin¡¯s face?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t want to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    Tan Rou turned around and left. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking.¡±


    ¡°The doctor told me!¡± Xue Lin said anxiously. The news of Shang Jin¡¯s face being poisoned by a magical medicine had spread in the hospital.


    ¡°My parents went to ask her, but she didn¡¯t tell me. Then, my parents spent a lot of money to find out from the doctor that you were the one who helped her make the ointment.¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless. When she brought the ointment over, she had indeed told the doctor the truth. This was because Shang Jin was staying in the hospital, all the treatment was arranged by the hospital. In order not to take responsibility, the doctor would definitely check the foreign drugs. Tan Rou casually told the doctor about this. She just didn¡¯t expect the doctor to tell Xue Lin¡¯s parents about it.


    It was Tan Rou¡¯s fault for being careless. She should have told the doctor not to talk nonsense.


    ¡°So what? Senior Lin, we don¡¯t have a good rtionship, do we?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll treat you?¡±


    ¡°I can give you a lot of money,¡± Xue Lin said.


    ¡°Do Ick money?¡± Tan Rou only found it funny. She might have been short of money in the past, but ever since she found out that her parents were rich, she no longer insisted on making a small amount of money. She only wanted to do research and make a lot of money. This was also the reason why she rarely treated others in recent years. If it was not her rtives or friends, she would not treat others.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯tck money, but if you can cure me, I¡¯ll definitely be very grateful to you. I will help you if you need anything in the future,¡± Xue Lin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. My brother is still waiting for me to bring him back,¡± Tan Rou said coldly.


    Xue Lin finally got this opportunity, she couldn¡¯t give it up easily. The reason why she said that was to let Tan Rou know the real reason for her injury and feel guilty. However, she did not expect Tan Rou to be so ruthless. Even after knowing the truth, she did not seem to have any intention of helping her.


    Xue Lin thought of another way. She wanted to beg Tan Rou. As long as Tan Rou could cure her face, she would even kneel down to her.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I beg you.¡± Xue Lin suddenly cried, ¡°Do you know? I don¡¯t dare to face anything that can reflect light, nor do I dare to look anything bright. Every night, I dream that the fire will burn my body and burn my skin. I know you¡¯re a kind person and will definitely help me, right?¡±


    ¡°I am indeed a kind person.¡± Tan Rou suddenly smiled. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. However, I choose to reject your request.¡±


    Xue Lin was furious, ¡°Tan Rou, I really need your help. I beg you, why won¡¯t you help me? Do you really want me to kneel down and kowtow to you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I wouldn¡¯t ept it anyways. I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself and me it on me.¡± Tan Rou said.


    After she finished speaking, Tan Rou took out her phone and nced at the message. She said, ¡°Senior Lin, I¡¯m sorry. My brother is waiting for me to pick him up, so I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. We¡¯ll talk again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1040:1040 Xue Lin’s Nightmare

    Chapter 1040:1040 Xue Lin¡¯s Nightmare<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After Tan Ron left, Xue Lin wanted to chase after her, but she couldn¡¯t walk at all. She could only crawl out of the door.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t move anymore. Let¡¯s go and settle the hospitalization procedures quickly! You¡¯re going to have surgery tomorrow. Don¡¯t hurt yourself more.¡±


    Xue Lin sat on the ground in a daze. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Aunt Juan, why am I so unlucky? It¡¯s fine if that idiot Hu Cheng was killed by the explosion, but why must I suffer along with him? My face, my legs, and the skin on my body are all scarred. It¡¯s too ugly!¡±


    Aunt June gently hugged Xue Lin, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s not think about this, okay? We¡¯ll go for the surgery tomorrow. It¡¯ll definitely be effective this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Xue Lin¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°My face hasn¡¯t recovered at all after so many surgeries. The doctor already said that there¡¯s no hope. What else do I have to think about?¡±<div>


    Aunt June had watched Xue Lin grow up. When Xue Lin was born, Aunt Juan had been the nanny of Xue Lin¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t have her own child, so she had always treated Xue Lin as her own daughter.


    When Xue Lin was in trouble, her parents came to see her and helped her find the best doctor. Xue Lin¡¯s life was saved, but her throat was damaged. Her face and skin were all burnt and could not be recovered.


    Xue Lin¡¯s parents no longer spent time on her and turned to raising other children. Aunt June was the only one who stayed by Xue Lin¡¯s side. Every two months, she woulde to the hospital with Xue Lin and then undergo surgery to repair her face.


    It was useless. They were just wasting money here but Xue Lin and Aunt June didn¡¯t give up. It was as if Xue Lin would lose the will to live if they gave up.


    Aunt June pushed Xue Lin into the familiar ward. There was only Xue Lin here, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen by others.


    His own face. The room was dark, and the curtains were custom-made, so not much light could enter.


    Xue Lin was a little tired after crying and making a scene. Shey on the bed to rest. When she closed her eyes, her mind started to go muddled and she suddenly returned to the day of the explosion.


    She saw Hu Cheng, her team members, Tan Rou, Shang Jin, and the others. Tan Rou carried Shang Jin out. Xue Lin begged Tan Rou to take her out with her, but Tan Rou only nced at her and kicked her aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯m in a hurry to pick up my brother¡­¡± Xue Lin heard Tan Rou¡¯s words.


    Then, Tan Rou said, ¡°I want to send Senior Shang Jin to the hospital. I also want to give her the ointment that I just made. That ointment is very effective. As long as I apply a little, the injury on her face will recover¡­¡±


    Then, she dreamed of her parents and others. Some said that she was hopeless, someughed at the injury on her face, and some took off her mask and put a clear mirror in front of Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin saw Tan Rou and then herself. Tan Rou was too beautiful, and he was too ugly.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, I don¡¯t want to look!¡± Xue Lin woke up in shock. Sweat seeped out of her normal pores, wetting the white bedsheets.


    Aunt June heard Xue Lin¡¯s voice and immediately came to her side, ¡°Miss, did you have a nightmare again?¡±


    Xue Lin changed for a while and then said calmly, ¡°Tan Rou, Tan Rou¡­¡± I¡¯ll definitely make her pay the price!¡±


    The depression and pain made Xue Lin unable to differentiate between reality and a dream. She seemed to have really seen Tan Rou not saving her when she saved Shang Jin and the others.


    In fact, when Tan Rou saved Shang Jin, Xue Lin was already unconscious in theboratory nearby. She had not seen Tan Rou since the beginning. However, she was already a little delirious, so she took those dreams seriously.


    ¡°Aunt June, you¡¯re the one who loves me the most, right?¡± Xue Lin took Aunt June¡¯s hand, ¡°You will help me, right?¡±


    Aunt June thought Xue Lin was talking about the treatment of the face, so she said, ¡°Miss, I will always be by your side until your face recovers.¡±


    Xue Lin shook her head and a strange smile appeared on her scarred face. ¡°No, Aunt June, I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Aunt June asked.


    Xue Lin touched her face and said, ¡°I want her to have a taste of being burned by fire. I want her face to be as ugly as mine!¡±

 Chapter 1041:1041 Rumors

    Chapter 1041:1041 Rumors


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou went to fetch Tao Qi back. The family had a happy meal. No one mentioned Grandpa Tao¡¯s health problems. On such a happy day, there was no need to mention such sad things.


    At night, Tan Rou returned to her house in the university town. Tian Tian had stopped living with her after she got married, but they still lived in the same neighborhood. Tian Tian and Tao Zhi lived upstairs next door.


    This wasn¡¯t Tao Zhi¡¯s official residence, but it was more convenient for his newlywed wife to go to school. Tao Zhi had always lived here and could send his wife and sister to school every morning.


    However, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t give Tao Zhi this chance. How could he miss the time he spent with Tan Rou?


    ¡°I met Xue Lin at the hospital the day before yesterday.¡± On the way to school, Tan Rou said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°I thought she was dead. I didn¡¯t expect her to still be alive. She was so badly injured at that time. It¡¯s a miracle that she survived.¡±


    ¡°The Lin Family is still quite powerful,¡± said Zhuang Liu. ¡°As long as Xue Lin has a chance to survive, they will save her.¡± It¡¯s just that I heard that she¡¯s very seriously injured and hasn¡¯te out to see anyone for a long time.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see her face, I saw the wounds on her hands. They were all old scars. It was very scary. I remember that when Shang Jin was injured, she also refused to see anyone. Xue Lin was brave enough to go out.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed. ¡°Yes. When I was disabled, I didn¡¯t want to meet people. I didn¡¯t like how they looked at me which was why I never left my room.¡±


    Tan Rou snorted. ¡°I was going to help her as long as she was willing to pay but she pushed the me of her injury onto me and insisted that I caused the explosion. It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡±


    Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t too happy either. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re already very tired. Don¡¯t take on those useless things. Xue Lin¡¯s injuries are more serious and she is vengeful. If you don¡¯t have time to treat her, or if you don¡¯t treat her, she will definitely cause you trouble.¡±


    Tan Rou had the same concern, so she didn¡¯t say that she could help Xue Lin. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have heard Xue Lin¡¯s sincere words.


    The two of them walked to the campus. The greenery here was better. There were tall parasol trees on both sides. They could smell the fragrance of the trees as they walked under the trees.


    Tan Rou picked up a green leaf from the ground and gave it to Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°The first leaf in the morning is for Air Liu.¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed. ¡°These leaves are no longer fresh.¡±


    ¡°Shall I pick a fresh one for you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Forget it. The leaves are growing well. Let¡¯s not pick them.¡±


    The two of them talked as they walked. Tan Rou suddenly felt that everyone on campus was looking at her and Zhuang Liu. Could it be that her intention to pick the leaves had been discovered by others?


    Zhuang Liu also noticed the gazes of the other students. He smiled and teased Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, someone must have heard you picking the leaves just now. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t look at you like this.¡±


    Tan Rou also smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t plucked it yet, and I was just teasing you. I didn¡¯t really want to pluck that leaf.¡±


    However, the others were still looking at them and saying something.


    ¡°Is it that senior? She¡¯s quite beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel!¡± A freshman who had just entered school said, ¡°I heard that that senior is very powerful. I wanted to pay her a visit. But now, I don¡¯t dare to. If I offend her, she might blow me up.¡±


    Another student said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that anymore. I heard that she has a very powerful background. If we say anything, we¡¯ll definitely be in trouble.¡±


    The two students hurried away, but there were still othersing to see them.


    ¡°Hey, did you guys see the post on the school forum?¡± Someone pointed at Tan Rou and whispered, ¡°The explosion in our school four years ago seems to be rted to that senior. I heard that five or six students were killed.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the senior who caused the explosion was killed?¡± Is there any other reason?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, lest they take revenge,¡± urged theirpanions.

 Chapter 1042:1042 Don’t Understand

    Chapter 1042:1042 Don¡¯t Understand


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡± Who are you looking at?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    Some of the students from Capital University knew Zhuang Liu. When they heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s tone, they knew that he was angry. They hurriedly pulled theirpanions away.


    Some people left, while others came over and pointed at Tan Rou as if she had done something terrible.


    Tan Rou was still very calm. She wanted to see who was talking bad about her behind her back.


    To be honest, it had been a long time since Tan Rou had met such a malicious gaze. When she was in high school, because of Tan Jing¡¯s trouble, many people in school had bad intentions towards her. However, after she went to university, very few people came to cause trouble for her.


    ¡°They mentioned the campus forum. Let¡¯s go there and take a look.¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s ears were sharp. He heard them talking about the campus forum from the words of the other students, so he asked Tan Rou to take out her phone to look at the forum.


    Tan Rou logged into her ount that she hadn¡¯t used for a long time. As soon as she logged in, she received a lot of maliciousments. Some of them asked her if she was really rted to the explosion case, some came to ask her toe out and exin, and most of them came to scold her.


    She clicked on one of the links and saw a picture of the explosion from back then. It was arge ck wall with arge crack in the middle, and ck smoke wasing out of the crack.


    The person who posted the article should be someone who knew about the explosion back then. He told them everything about the cause and effect of the explosion. Although it also mentioned that Hu Cheng was the one who caused the explosion, this article also mentioned a famous person in the school ¨C Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou had been very low-key when she was in university, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t famous. Every year, she would publish many papers ande up with new inventions, so even if other students didn¡¯t pay attention to her, they would still hear about her story.


    Moreover, when she graduated in June this year, Tan Rou had given a speech on stage as the representative of the outstanding students, so more students knew her.


    As her reputation grew, she had many juniors who admired her, but there were also many who were jealous of her. Usually, they couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to scold Tan Rou, but after reading this article today, it was as if they had found an outlet to vent their anger. They all came over to scold her.


    Tan Rou turned off her phone. She didn¡¯t even need to think about who had posted this article. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what she¡¯s thinking. The incident back then has been investigated very clearly. What¡¯s the point of her posting this?¡±


    Zhuang Liu also guessed who did it. ¡°Xue Lin said that you suppressed the proposal, which caused Cheng Hu to be in a bad mood. Cheng Hu was in a bad mood, and then he made a mistake in the experiment, which led to the explosion.¡±


    ¡°The proposal is indeed in my hands.¡± Tan Rou admitted, ¡°However, it¡¯s not because of me that their project didn¡¯t catch my brother¡¯s eye. It¡¯s mainly because their project isn¡¯t attractive enough. He had received so much money, but he hadn¡¯t produced any good works. It has indeed caused pressure on Hu Cheng but that has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou smiled again, ¡°Since Xue Lin wants to threaten me with what happened back then, I¡¯ll y with her.¡±


    Zhuang Liu frowned slightly. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t waste your time because of her.¡±


    Tan Rou shookher head gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happen to have some time recently. I can see what she wants to do.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not say anything. Since Tan Rou wanted to rx, he would apany her. If the Lin family came looking for her, he would help Tan Rou deal with them.


    Tan Rou used her own ount to leave ament. ¡°Senior Xue Lin, long time no see. If you want to see me, you cane to the school directly. Why do you have to do this?¡±


    Herment shocked everyone. Although the names of the people who were killed in the explosion were exposed, they were all students. They would know who died.


    Student A: [Senior Xue Lin, didn¡¯t they say that she died in the explosion?]


    Student B: [D*mn, it¡¯s so scary!]


    Student C: [Xue Lin didn¡¯t die from the explosion, but she couldn¡¯te back now. Tan Rou helped treat the others, but she refused to do it for senior Xue Lin. Now that senior Xue Lin¡¯s face is injured, she can¡¯t return to school.]

 Chapter 1043:1043 Xue Lin Must Apologize

    Chapter 1043:1043 Xue Lin Must Apologize


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou looked at thements below and traced the student who mentioned her name. She found that the student¡¯s IP address was not in the school but far away.


    She looked around carefully and quickly found the ce. She was familiar with the ce. It was the hospital she had gone to the day before yesterday.


    It turned out that this was Xue Lin¡¯s alternate ount. No wonder she knew so many things, including the fact that Tan Rou didn¡¯t help Xue Lin make the ointment.


    She sent a message to the alternate ount, ¡°Xue Lin, do you think you can make me give in by sending these? I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t bow my head. If you don¡¯t believe me, then continue posting.¡±


    It took a long time for the ount to reply, ¡°Vicious woman, your own face is perfectly fine. Of course, you don¡¯t know how it feels to have someone else¡¯s face destroyed! I will definitely avenge senior Xue Lin!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care. Xue Lin could only post these nonsensements online. She didn¡¯t dare to go out or show her face. Otherwise, she would havee to the school to cause trouble.


    ¡°Xue Lin, I¡¯ve already made myself clear about what happened back then. If you cause any more trouble, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Xue Lin wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She was the weak one now. As long as she made up a few words, those people who hated Tan Rou in school would definitely help her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you helped us submit that proposal, that idiot Hu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have done the wrong experiment in such a hurry!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. Xue Lin was really impatient. She had only sent a few words and Xue Lin¡¯s identity was exposed.


    She took a screenshot of the conversation and continued to send words to guide Xue Lin to expose more things.


    ¡°I told my brother about the proposal at that time. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t think he was interested in your project, so they didn¡¯t cooperate with you.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Xue Lin, the explosion was caused by Cheng Hu. If you want to settle the score, go find him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already dead!¡± Xue Linpletely gave up her identity.


    ¡°How do I find him? Do you want me to die too? You vicious woman, why don¡¯t you help me make the ointment? You just can¡¯t bear to see me do well, can you?¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless. She replied, ¡°Xue Lin, I don¡¯t have time to make the ointment now. Besides, is that the attitude of someone asking for help? Those who don¡¯t know better would think that I¡¯m your servant and have to listen to your orders.¡±


    ¡°You have to help me,¡± Xue Lin threatened her. ¡°Otherwise, I will kill you!¡±


    Tan Rou had achieved her goal. She had taken screenshots of all her conversations and sent them to Principal Zhang of Capital University to get him to handle this matter.


    Principal Zhang saw Tan Rou and Xue Lin¡¯s conversation and felt a headache. One was a genius student that the school could not afford to offend, and the other was a student that the school did not want to punish. It was really difficult!


    Back then, Hu Cheng caused the explosion of the science and technology building. However, because this incident happened in the school, the school was also responsible. The schoolpensated the parents of the injured and dead students with a lot of money. As for the injured students, they kept their school records. As long as those students coulde back, they would let them continue toplete their studies.


    Xue Lin was one of the students who was allowed to return. She was the most seriously injured. After she was injured, she did not say anything bad about the school, so Principal Zhang had a good impression of her. I didn¡¯t expect Xue Lin to find trouble with Tan Rou at this time.


    ¡°Student Tan Rou, I will resolve this matter. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Principal Zhang said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll ban the forum right now. There won¡¯t be suchments again.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Before I mute her, please apologize to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±


    Principal Zhang knew that Tan Rou was not a good-tempered person. Between Xue Lin and Tan Rou, Principal Zhang was more inclined to protect Tan Rou. After all, Tan Rou had brought a lot of glory to the school. Moreover, Tan Rou was the president of TR. It would be great if their school could cooperate with TR.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get Xue Lin to apologize to you now.¡± Principal Zhang smiled apologetically.


    Principal Zhang hung up the phone and called Xue Lin, ¡°Xue Lin, this matter has been settled back then. Quickly remove the article and don¡¯t affect innocent students.¡±

 Chapter 1044:1044 Brewing Bad Things

    Chapter 1044:1044 Brewing Bad Things


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Principal Zhang, who is an innocent ssmate? Am I not an innocent ssmate? If Tan Ron helped us, Hu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have done the wrong experiment.¡±


    Principal Zhang felt that Xue Lin was being unreasonable. ¡°Xue Lin, I¡¯ve alreadypensated you and I¡¯ve even kept your school register. Why do you still want to cause trouble? I know you¡¯re unhappy, but it has nothing to do with Tan Ron. If she¡¯s not willing to help you make the ointment, then forget it. Don¡¯t make a fuss anymore.¡±


    Xue Lin was hysterical, ¡°Principal Zhang, you are biased towards that b*tch Tan Rou. She caused the explosion, why don¡¯t you hold her responsible?¡±


    Principal Zhang naturally wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Tan Rou. If she hadn¡¯t rushed in and rescued Jiang Min and the others back then, their school would have been in even more trouble.


    ¡°Xue Lin, quickly remove the article and apologize to Tan Rou. Otherwise, I will remove your student status!¡± Principal Zhang was also angry.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been studying for so many years, and it wasn¡¯t easy for you to get into a postgraduate degree. Do you want it to be revoked?¡±


    Xue Lin was stunned. She had nothing now. Her parents didn¡¯t care about her and her friends didn¡¯t want to date her. If her school status was revoked, wouldn¡¯t all her hard work be in vain?


    Principal Zhang continued, ¡°Xue Lin, just continue your treatment. As long as you cane back to school, I guarantee that you will graduate smoothly.¡±


    Xue Lin clenched her fists and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I will apologize to Tan Rou!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Xue Lin suddenly started crying again. Her voice was very unpleasant, ¡°Aunt June, you have to help me. You¡¯re the only one I have now!¡±


    Aunt June looked troubled. ¡°Young Miss, that¡¯s illegal!¡±


    Xue Lin asked, ¡°Aunt June, my face was ruined by her. Shouldn¡¯t I seek justice? Besides, I¡¯m not taking away her life. I just wanted her to be like me. If she bes like me, she will definitely try her best to make the ointment. Then, I can use it.¡±


    Aunt June was a little relieved. She had already treated Xue Lin as her own daughter. If Xue Lin could recover, she would do anything.


    Xue Lin could tell that Aunt June loved her, so she covered her face and cried out in pain, ¡°It hurts! My face hurts! Aunt June, please save me!¡±


    Aunt June¡¯s heart ached. She immediately came over and grabbed Xue Lin¡¯s hands, ¡°Xue Lin, don¡¯t touch your face. The operation is going to happen tonight. The doctor said not to touch your face and not to have too much emotional fluctuation.¡±


    Xue Lin was supposed to have the surgery yesterday, but her emotions were not stable, so the doctor changed the surgery to tonight, but looking at Xue Lin¡¯s condition, she probably could not have the surgery today.


    Xue Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with pain, ¡°Aunt June, how can I calm down? My face has been operated on many times, but there¡¯s no effect at all! I don¡¯t want to live like this for the rest of my life. I also want to wear beautiful clothes and find someone I like to marry!¡±


    Aunt June¡¯s biggest wish for the rest of her life was to see Xue Lin live a happy life. However, an ident broke Xue Lin¡¯s normal life. Even if Aunt Junewanted to help Xue Lin, she couldn¡¯t. Aunt June had no money and no one she knew. How could she help Xue Lin?


    ¡°Aunt June, can you help me one more time? I really want to return to my original appearance!¡± Xue Lin cried.


    Looking at Xue Lin¡¯s pain, Aunt June finally nodded, ¡°Okay, I will help you find her.¡±


    Xue Lin forced a hideous smile, ¡°Thank you, Aunt June.¡±


    That night, Xue Lin posted an apology on the forum. She said that she had misunderstood Tan Rou and that what happened back then had nothing to do with Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t reply to Xue Lin after she saw it. She thought that Xue Lin wouldn¡¯t nder her in the same way again.


    In the dead of the night, Xue Lin sat in front of the window with a lighter in her hand. Xue Lin lit the lighter. ¡°Tan Rou, I want you to have a taste of being burned.¡±


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t want to go for the surgery anymore. As long as she could get the ointment from Tan Rou, there was no need for her to go for the surgery

 Chapter 1045:1045 Flames

    Chapter 1045:1045 mes<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou was walking on the campus with arge stack of documents in her arms. It was time for students to go to ss, so there weren¡¯t many people on the road. However, Tan Rou felt that someone was staring at her. When she turned around, there was no one suspicious.


    Today¡¯s information was needed by her experimental group for their new research institute. As the team leader, Tan Rou had toe personally to find the information. Otherwise, she would not be at ease.


    When she was in her fourth year of university, Jiang Min and Shang had already graduated. Hence, she was the only golden flower left in their ¡®Five Golden Flowers¡¯ group.


    Fortunately, there were more talents in the school. As soon as Tan Rou was admitted to graduate school, she began to organize a new experimental group. She nned to bring her team members to TR when she graduated.


    The road to the new technology building was rather remote. Tan Rou had to pass by a forest. The original technology building had been demolished and rebuilt, and now it had been converted into an indoor stadium.<div>


    When they reached the middle of the forest, Tan Rou suddenly heard the sound of metal hitting the trees. Although the sound was subtle, she still caught it.


    It was really strange. Why would there be the sound of metal hitting trees in the forest? Tan Rou was cautious.


    When she was about to walk out of the forest, she heard that voice again, and it seemed to be getting closer and closer to her.


    Tan Rou was curious about who was following her, so she slowed down and waited for that person to catch up.


    She walked to the edge of the forest and was about to turn around to see if the person had caught up to her when she saw a ck shadow suddenly rush up. He was holding a green leather portable fuel tank in his hand. It was probably the fuel tank that had hit the tree just now.


    The gas tank was open. When the masked man saw Tan Rou stop, he sshed the liquid on her.


    Tan Rou had been on guard against that person for a long time, so when the other party rushed over, she hid to the side and then went around to the back of that person.


    The man reacted quickly and immediately turned around to spill the liquid on the ground. However, the opening of the fuel tank was very small, and a lot of the liquid spilled on the man.


    Tan Rou could smell what the liquid was. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she scolded. ¡°This ce is full of trees andwns. If you start a fire here, this entire ce will be burned down by you!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to pour the gasoline on the ground, and some of it sshed onto Tan Ron¡¯s shoes.


    Tan Rou took a few steps back and took out her phone to call the police. ¡°This is the Capital University. If you start a fire here, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you immediately.¡±


    Seeing that the gasoline could not be poured on Tan Rou, the person poured all the gasoline on the ground, then took out a lighter from his pocket and lit the surroundings.<div>


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    The autumn season was rtively dry, and the grass on the ground was also very dry. After being lit, the mes quickly rushed up, and the person¡¯s clothes were also set on fire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s burn to death together!¡± That person finally spoke.


    Tan Rou recognized her voice. ¡°You¡¯re Xue Lin¡¯s nanny!¡±


    Aunt Juan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You refuse to help Xiaoxue, I can only use this method. If I burn your face, you¡¯ll make that ointment. At that time, Xiaoxue¡¯s injuries will be cured as well.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t believe it. She knew that Xue Lin was crazy, even crazier after she got sick; but she didn¡¯t expect that Xue Lin would send people to burn her, and in such a way.


    Aunt Juan felt the pain and pounced on Tan Rou, wanting to pull her into the sea of fire. Tan Ron¡¯s movements were very agile. She ran out in two or three steps. However, there was too much gasoline, and her pants were still slightly burned.


    Tan Rou immediately rolled to the ground and used the grass that hadn¡¯t been burned to extinguish the fire.


    Aunt Juan wasn¡¯t so lucky. She seemed to regret using this method to take revenge on Tan Rou, so she shouted, ¡°Save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Her body was covered in blue mes. The mes burned her clothes and grass, making crackling sounds. Tan Rou made a prompt decision. She quickly tore off the branches and leaves of the trees beside her and threw them at Aunt Juan.


    When the students passing by saw the fire, they rushed over to put it out, mainly to save people.


    The mes on the ground had burned the grass and wood. The situation was very dangerous.<div>

 Chapter 1046:1046 Assassin

    Chapter 1046:1046 Assassin<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The area that was burned by the fire was getting bigger and bigger. The trees that had grown for more than ten years were instantly swallowed by the mes. The heat wave rushed toward Tan Rou and the others. They could not put out the fire immediately and could only run to the side.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t forget to bring Aunt June with her when she left. She couldn¡¯t let Aunt June be burned to death like this. She still had to take Aunt June to settle the score with Xue Lin. However, Aunt June was burned to such a state and she didn¡¯t know if she could still speak.


    When Principal Zhang found out that the schoolwn was on fire, his first reaction was that a student was smoking on thewn, which caused the fire. Just as he was about to curse, he heard the school security personnel say that someone had been burned by the fire.


    He really had no ce to cry. The explosion had just subsided, and now there was a fire. Moreover, someone had been burned. If this was posted online, he did not know what theizens outside would say about their school.


    Principal Zhang could no longer be bothered to scold the person who set the fire. He had to rush to the scene of the fire as soon as possible and then investigate the cause of the fire. He had to quickly seal the news so that no one outside knew.<div>


    By the time Principal Zhang arrived, there were already many students around the fire. They had gotten buckets from somewhere and were all carrying water to put out the fire. Some students even bought mineral water to extinguish the fire. They were really too rich.


    Tan Rou was also putting out the fire. If she didn¡¯t suppress the fire, who knew where it would spread to? Not far away was the science and technology building that had been built less than two years ago. If it was burned down again, the school would probably not dare to build a new building.


    Principal Zhang also joined the fire fighting team. As he directed the students and security guards who came to put out the fire, he reminded them not to get hurt.


    The fire was finally brought under control. By the time the firefighters rushed over, all the trees and flowers in the area had been burned clean.


    Tan Rou wiped the dust off her face. She felt that it was a pity that this forest had been growing for so long, but it had been burned down by the fire for more than ten minutes. Moreover, the burnt soil had be scorched. It would probably take several years for it to recover.


    Principal Zhang was so tired that his head and body were covered in sweat. He panted heavily. ¡°Where are the injured students?¡±


    A student replied, ¡°She¡¯s lying there. I just called the emergency number. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    Principal Zhang only felt his head throbbing. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s her injury? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied the student.


    Tan Rou walked over to check on Aunt June¡¯s injuries. Aunt Jun¡¯s entire body was burnt ck. Her clothes and skin were stuck together, revealing her red and ck flesh. She looked very terrifying.


    She squatted down and pressed a few acupuncture points on Aunt Juan¡¯s body. Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her anymore. Wait for the doctor toe.¡±


    Principal Zhangwas a little puzzled. ¡°This person doesn¡¯t look like a student.¡±<div>


    Although Aunt Jun was burnt like a ck coal ball, some characteristics of her body and her face that hadn¡¯t been burned too badly showed that she wasn¡¯t a young student.


    Tan Rou nodded and replied, ¡°This person came from outside the school. She was the one who set the fire this time. Her goal was to burn me to death.¡±


    ¡°Air!¡± Principal Zhang was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. After a while, he said, ¡°Is she an assassin who came to kill you?¡±


    Although Principal Zhang was just an ordinary principal, he knew many rich and powerful people in the Capital. Those people would bring bodyguards with them when they went out to prevent assassins from assassinating them.


    However, Principal Zhang did not expect Tan Rou, a student, to encounter an assassin. Could it be rted to her family? The Tao family had offended someone. Did the other party send an assassin to kill Tan Rou?


    However, this assassin was a little weak. Not only did he fail toplete the mission, but he also burned himself.


    Tan Rou looked at the principal¡¯s expression and knew that he was letting his imagination run wild. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police. If this brings trouble to the school, I¡¯ll apologize in advance.¡±


    Principal Zhang had yet to react. ¡°Oh, call the police? The problem with the assassin is more serious. The school will fully cooperate and find the mastermind.¡±


    It seemed that the school needed to raise the security level. Otherwise, if anyone could break in and assassinate the students, would there be any safe ces in their school?

 Chapter 1047:1047 Not Injured

    Chapter 1047:1047 Not Injured


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou did not need the police to investigate the case. She already knew who did it. If this happened outside, there was no need for her to call the police. She would think of a way to deal with this matter silently. However, it happened in school and so many students saw it. Therefore, she still had to hand the arson over to the police.


    The police, firefighters, and doctors had all arrived. As Aunt June was seriously injured, the police could not take her away. They had to ask the doctor to take Aunt June to the hospital for treatment first and ask her questions after she woke up.


    Tan Rou and the others were also taken to the hospital for a check-up. Although only their clothes were slightly burned, Principal Zhang was still worried and asked the students who were burned to go to the hospital for a check-up. All the expenses would be covered by the school.


    When Zhuang Liu arrived at the hospital, his entire body was trembling. He didn¡¯t dare to drive himself, but let Xiao Mo drive. If he drove, there would probably be another car ident on the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little scalded. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll give you a box of ointment. You just need to apply for it for half a month when you go back. Don¡¯t touch too hot water for the time being, lest your skin gets scalded,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Thankyou, Doctor,¡± Tan Rou replied lightly. She could make the ointment herself, but she didn¡¯t want to expose her medical skills in front of so many students.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Zhuang Liu at the door. Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were red and his hair was messy. He seemed to have run over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tan Rou smiled when she saw him. ¡°I was just scalded by the fire when I was putting out the fire. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart palpitated. He pulled Tan Rou into his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Rourou, you scared me to death!¡±


    His voice was trembling because he was really afraid that Tan Rou would get hurt and lose her.


    Tan Rou also hugged him. ¡°I was too impulsive. I shouldn¡¯t have blindly gone up to put out the fire. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Upon hearing Tan Ron¡¯s words, Zhuang Liu was speechless. He sighed softly. ¡°Are your injuries serious?¡±


    ¡°My clothes are badly damaged.¡± Tan Rou lifted her legs and saw that her ck wide-legged pants had be a beggar¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t wear it anymore!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go buy new ones right away,¡± Zhuang Liu said helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ll buy a few more.¡±


    Principal Zhang knew Zhuang Liu, but Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou were talking, so he was too embarrassed to go over. When they were almost done talking, he went over to greet Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°President Zhuang, long time no see!¡± Zhang Liu said with a smile.


    When Zhuang Liu saw Principal Zhang, his expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Principal Zhang, if I remember correctly, the new research building at Capital University was funded by the Zhuang Corporation and the Tao Corporation, right? Is this how your school protects our Rourou?¡±


    Principal Zhang¡¯s expression was also very ugly. He had originally wanted to build a good rtionship with Tan Rou, but now, not only had he offended Tan Rou, but he had also offended the Zhuang and Tao families. How was his school going to cooperate with these two families in the future?


    ¡°President Zhuang, this was an ident.¡± Principal Zhang said, ¡°We¡¯ve already caught the person who started the fire. As long as she wakes up, we¡¯ll hand her over to the police station. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation for this matter.¡±


    Tan Rou spoke up for Principal Zhang. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for the principal. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Besides, the school has suffered a lot of losses. It will take a long time for the forest and grasnd to recover.¡±


    Since Tan Rou had spoken, Zhuang Liu naturally wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Principal Zhang. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Principal Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Student Tan Rou, if you feel ufortable in the back, you must let us know. The school will do its best topensate you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu red at him. ¡°Our Rourou is fine. Don¡¯t curse her.¡±


    Poor Principal Zhang was already over fifty years old, yet he still had to be reprimanded by someone younger than her. However, he could not refute it. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I said something wrong. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Principal, we still have matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Principal Zhang couldn¡¯t wait for them to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Alright, you cane to me anytime if you have any further questions.¡±


    Tan Rou pulled Zhuang Liu away, but they did not go back. Instead, they went to the door of the operating theater where Aunt June was.

 Chapter 1048:1048 Interrogation

    Chapter 1048:1048 Interrogation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Aunt June was still in the operating room, and no one knew if she was dead or alive.


    Zhuang Liu looked at the door of the operating theater and asked, ¡°Did the person inside do it?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I saw her at the hospitalst time. She was Xue Lin¡¯s nanny and treated her very well. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect her to bring gasoline to school. The school¡¯s security guards are blind. They didn¡¯t even see such a big barrel of gasoline.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart was filled with anger. If he was not in the hospital now, he would rush in and drag that woman out.


    ¡°Should we wait for her toe out now?¡± Zhuang Liu did not have the patience to wait for the criminal toe out.


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to see if she would still be alive. If she is, I have to ask her a few questions but she¡¯s still in the midst of emergency treatment. We¡¯re just wasting time here. Let¡¯s go back and deal with my work first.¡±


    Tan Rou was preparing to start a new research project today, but she couldn¡¯t do it now. All the information had been destroyed by the fire. She had to wait until tomorrow to get the backup information from TR Company.


    ¡°Let me send you back.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Sure, this matter is directed at me. I¡¯ve already told Principal Zhang that as soon as that woman wakes up, he¡¯ll inform me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t object, but she still told Zhuang Liu not to tell her family about this, or they would be worried.


    Zhuang Liu liked the feeling of beingpletely trusted by Tan Rou. The two of them were the closest people in the world. Everyone else had to step aside.


    Tan Rou had her considerations. Her parents were not young anymore. She could not tell them everything. Otherwise, they would be worried. She could tell some things to her brothers, but they had their personal affairs as well and would be separated in the future. After thinking about it, Tan Rou still felt that it was most appropriate to tell Zhuang Liu.


    The two of them went home to wait for news. Tan Rou went to the hospital where Xue Lin was staying to look for Xue Lin, but the doctor said that Xue Lin didn¡¯t have surgery and she left early. Tan Rou had to put aside the matter of settling scores with Xue Lin and patiently wait for Aunt June to wake up.


    On the afternoon of the third day, Tan Rou received a message from Principal Zhang, saying that Aunt June had woken up and was very conscious. However, as soon as she woke up, she said that all the mistakes were her doing and that it had nothing to do with anyone else.


    Tan Rou understood that Aunt June was going to protect Xue Lin with her life.


    She and Zhuang Liu arrived at the hospital. Before they entered, they saw two police officers talking to the doctor at the door. It seemed that they wanted to go in, but the doctor did not let them in.


    The police officer said, ¡°Thisdy is an important suspect in an arson case. We have to go in and ask her some questions. Please move aside.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Her condition is still unstable. If you agitate her now, it will affect her recovery. So, you should wait until she recovers beforeing back.¡±


    The police refused to leave. The impact of this case was too bad. What happened in the school would always attract the attention of the public. They had to solve this case as soon as possible.


    Tan Rou walked over, but the doctor stopped her as usual. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not allowed to visit patients now. Pleasee back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one she wants to burn to death,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I need to know why she wants to burn me to death. Does she have any aplices? If you don¡¯t let me in, what if her aplicese looking for me again?¡±


    The doctor was in a difficult position. ording to the hospital¡¯s rules, they definitely could not let people in. However, the victim had already arrived, and the problem was very serious. If they stopped them and caused new crimes, their hospital could not afford it.


    ¡°Alright, only you can go in.¡± The doctor finallypromised.


    Zhuang Liu disagreed. ¡°I¡¯m her husband, so I have to go in with her.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± The doctorpromised again.


    This time, the police were unhappy. Why couldn¡¯t they enter when they were handling a normal case? The doctor couldn¡¯t stop them anymore, so he let them in as well.


    ¡°Why did you want to harm me?¡± Tan Rou asked as soon as she entered.


    She already knew the reason, but the police did not know yet. She had to ask again.

 Chapter 1049:1049 Protecting Xue Lin

    Chapter 1049:1049 Protecting Xue Lin


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Aunt June¡¯s face was very red, not because she was shy or excited, but because her face was burned by the high temperature. Although it was not as serious as Xue Lin¡¯s, it still made her suffer a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. When I saw you at the hospital that day, I felt that you were an eyesore, so I secretly followed you and burned you to death.¡± Aunt June sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I was too weak and didn¡¯t pour the gasoline on you. Otherwise, you would have been burned to death long ago.¡±


    Aunt June¡¯s words seemed very logical, but after careful consideration, she realized that they were all loopholes.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Aunt June replied. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know you. I just want to burn you to death.¡±


    Zhuang Liu clenched his fists tightly. He wished he could punch this person to death. Tan Rou noticed Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression and shook her head slightly at him, telling him not to be impulsive. Zhuang Liu released his grip and stood by the window. If he stood next to that woman again, he was afraid that he would really not be able to resist the urge to kill her.


    ¡°I remember that after we met at the hospital that day, you didn¡¯t follow me. You don¡¯t know me either. How did you know where my school is?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile.


    Aunt June¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You didn¡¯t see where I went that day. How can you be sure that I didn¡¯t follow you?¡±


    Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°I took a few days off. I didn¡¯t go to school at all. Even if they followed me, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find where my school is.¡±


    Aunt June did not speak.


    ¡°Be honest! Otherwise, we¡¯ll charge you with disrupting official business!¡±


    Aunt June wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She knew that burning Tan Rou was illegal, but she still did it. If she wasn¡¯t even afraid of going to jail, why would she take the police¡¯s warning to heart?


    ¡°I don¡¯t knowyou, and you don¡¯t know me, but I knowyour employer¡­¡± Tan Rou continued.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with her!¡± Before Tan Rou could finish, Aunt June could not help but shout. ¡°I nned everything. I don¡¯t like you. That¡¯s why I wanted to burn you to death.¡±


    The police officer caught the main point. ¡°You know her employer?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Her employer used to be my senior. However, that senior suffered an explosion four years ago. Her entire body was burned, and her face was the most severely burned. Thest time I met them at the hospital, that senior sister went to another hospital for surgery.¡±


    ¡°Then how¡¯s your rtionship with that senior?¡± The policeman asked again.


    Tan Rou spread her hands and made a helpless expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her. Thest time we met, we even had a big fight at the hospital.¡±


    The police officer had an idea. ¡°So it was your senior who sent her nanny to burn you?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say it directly. ¡°That¡¯s indeed a possibility. I¡¯m not too sure about my specific situation. You¡¯ll have to ask her.¡±


    ¡°Answer me honestly. Did your employer send you to set up the fire?¡± The policeman turned to Aunt June.


    ¡°No!¡± Aunt June denied vehemently, ¡°I was the one who wanted to burn her. Her face was too beautiful. I didn¡¯t like it, so I wanted to burn her face.¡±


    The police felt that this reason was too far-fetched. She had no conflict with this youngdy. It was really difficult to understand why she wanted to burn her to death just because she had met her once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If you don¡¯t tell the truth, we¡¯ll lock you up in the detention center now!¡± the police reprimanded.


    Aunt June looked indifferent. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ve lived enough anyway.¡±


    Tan Rou crossed her arms and asked coldly, ¡°How much did Xue Lin give you? Why are you protecting her like this? Moreover, this is a crime. Is it really worth it to send yourself to prison for an employer?¡±


    ¡°I already said it has nothing to do with her!¡± Aunt June repeatedly emphasized that it had nothing to do with Xue Lin, ¡°I nned this from the beginning to the end. The young miss doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Tan Rou understood that Aunt June wanted to protect Xue Lin. But would Xue Lin be fine just because she protected Xue Lin? Wasn¡¯t that underestimating the police?


    When the police heard the name Xue Lin, they immediately requested for Xue Lin to be called over as well. They could not let any of the suspects go.

 Chapter 1050:1050 Confession

    Chapter 1050:1050 Confession


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Soon, Xue Lin was brought over by her new nanny. After Aunt June left, the Lin family changed to a nanny for Xue Lin. This time, it was Xue Lin¡¯s new nanny who pushed Xue Lin over.


    Aunt June¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the new nanny.¡± Who are you?¡±


    The new nanny looked very calm. ¡°I¡¯m the new nanny arranged to take care of Eldest Miss.¡±


    Aunt June wanted to get up from the bed after hearing that. Unfortunately, her limbs were burned and she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who takes care of the young miss¡­¡± Aunt June was still struggling.


    The new nanny was obviously very impatient. ¡°You were stupid enough tomit a crime. Who are you ming for this? Seeing that you¡¯re very pitiful, the employer doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble for you anymore. You still want to go back and take care of the young miss? Dream on!¡±


    Aunt June was very sad. She asked Xue Lin, ¡°Miss, do you really not need me anymore?¡±


    Xue Lin¡¯s face was covered with a thick cloth, but she could still hear Aunt June¡¯s words, ¡°Aunt June, you¡¯re old and you¡¯ve made yourself look like this. How are you going to take care of me?¡±


    Aunt June was regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Xue Lin¡¯s request. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in this state but she watched Xue Lin grow up. She couldn¡¯t hurt Xue Lin. Xue Lin was already pitiful enough. She should protect Xue Lin.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± Aunt June closed her eyes and a tear fell from the corner of her eye. ¡°I did everything. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for Eldest Miss.¡±


    Xue Lin was a little surprised. She was prepared to deny all the charges today, but she didn¡¯t expect Aunt June to still be protecting her at this state, which made her a little sad.


    Aunt June was indeed very good to Xue Lin, even better than her parents, who gave up on her after she was injured. Moreover, every time they saw her face, Mr. and Mrs. Lin would feel disgusted, so they had not seen each other for a long time.


    However, Aunt June was different. After she was injured, Aunt June had been patiently taking care of her. When she lost her temper, Aunt June would hold it in, when she was sad, Aunt June would coax her, and Aunt Junewould make whatever she wanted to eat for her.


    Aunt June had been by Xue Lin¡¯s side for more than 20 years.


    However, Xue Lin¡¯s soft-heartedness disappeared in an instant. Aunt June was so nice to her because the Lin family gave her a lot of money. After Xue Lin was injured, Aunt June¡¯s sry tripled. Although Aunt June said she didn¡¯t want the money, she still epted it.


    Xue Lin felt that it was only right for Aunt June to plead guilty. She had taken so much money from the Lin family. Shouldn¡¯t she take all the me for Xue Lin?


    ¡°Mr. Policeman, this really has nothing to do with me. That day at the hospital, I only had a few words with Junior Tan Rou. Nothing else happened. I didn¡¯t know that Aunt June would cause trouble for Junior Sister,¡± said Xue Lin.


    Tan Rou felt a little bad for Aunt June. She was just a nanny and did not know her. Why did Xue Lin have to make things difficult for her? Poor Aunt June¡¯s efforts were going to be wasted by Xue Lin.


    Aunt June was obviously very upset. She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    The police had handled many cases before, and they knew the pattern of some cases. The nanny was obviously the scapegoat. ¡°You should know the consequences of lying in front of the police, right?¡±


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Aunt June also said weakly, ¡°Yes, I did everything. I plead guilty!¡±


    The criminal who set the fire was Aunt June, and she had admitted her crime. Even if the police did not believe her, they could not make Aunt June change her words.


    ¡°Are you really not going to consider it?¡± The police looked at Xue Lin and said to Aunt June, ¡°If the charges are true, then you will have to go to jail. Intentional homicide is not a small crime. Moreover, you have caused a huge impact. You may stay in jail for the rest of your life.¡±


    Aunt June hardened her heart and said, ¡°I know. I plead guilty. I will ept any punishment that is sentenced to me.¡±


    The police officer finished his statement. ¡°Alright, you should recuperate first. We¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t see Xue Lin¡¯s expression, but she knew that Xue Lin must be very happy.


    Sure enough, Xue Lin looked in Tan Rou¡¯s direction and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, we¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±

 Chapter 1051:1051 Sorrow

    Chapter 1051:1051 Sorrow


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t respond to Xue Lin. She wasn¡¯t surprised by what Xue Lin said. How could a selfish person like Xue Lin admit to her crime?


    Xue Lin said when Tan Rou ignored her. ¡°Tan Rou, it¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a while and decided to follow Xue Lin outside. She told Zhuang Liu, ¡°Alt Liu, wait here for me. Help me ask some questions.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what Tan Rou meant and nodded.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°She¡¯s already like this. What else can she do to me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not say anything else. Tan Rou followed Xue Lin to the end of the corridor. This ce was near the stairs and usually no one woulde here.


    Xue Lin smiled. ¡°I still have to thank Tan Rou. Thank you for letting me see this person¡¯s true colors.¡±


    Tan Rou kept silent. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin looked up and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Junior Tan Rou, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why couldn¡¯t you even deal with an old woman? Look, even if you know that I asked her to burn you, so what? I haven¡¯t been arrested by the police yet!¡±


    ¡°Why is she willing to take the me for you?¡± Tan Rou asked curiously.


    Xue Lin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s our nanny. She¡¯s not young anymore. If she leaves our house, where can she find a high-paying and easy job? Plus, my parents have given her a lot of money these past few years. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, our Lin family will make it impossible for her to survive in the Capital.¡±


    Tan Rou thought Xue Lin was too much, but she didn¡¯t sympathize with Aunt June. After all, Xue Lin was just talking, and Aunt June really wanted to burn her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll rat you out?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I know what she¡¯s thinking,¡± Xue Lin replied with a smile. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any children, so she has always treated me as her daughter. How could a mother who loves her child let her daughter go to jail?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a cold-blooded person.¡± Tan Rou shook her head.


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t mind. ¡°She¡¯s the one who assumed things. Don¡¯t think that just because she treats me better, I¡¯ll treat her like my mother. In my eyes, she¡¯s just a lowly servant. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be rted to me.¡±


    Tan Rou thought of the maids of rich families in ancient times. They were almost like Aunt June. However, those young masters and youngdies in ancient times were very respectful to wet nurses. From the looks of it, Aunt June was a little pitiful.


    ¡°Xue Lin, no wonder your face couldn¡¯t be cured. Your heart is too evil. The heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore. That¡¯s why they won¡¯t let you return to normal,¡± Tan Rou said sarcastically.


    Xue Lin¡¯s fingers gripped the railing of the wheelchair tightly. ¡°You still dare to say that? If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡± she shouted. After saying that, she started coughing violently because of her damaged throat.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to see Xue Lin anymore. When she saw Xue Lin the second time, she sympathized with her. However, Xue Lin kept finding trouble with her, which made her hate Xue Lin to the extreme. Although Xue Lin escaped this time, it didn¡¯t matter. There was still a long time. She had ways to make Xue Lin confess.


    Xue Lin¡¯s new nanny came over without saying a word after they finished talking. She pushed Xue Lin away, not caring that Xue Lin was still coughing.


    Tan Rou returned to the ward. The police had left and the doctor had gone to another ward, so there were only the three of them left in the ward.


    Zhuang Liu sat by the window and looked at his phone. He was probably dealing with work. ¡°Is it worth it for you to protect her like this?¡± Tan Rou walked in and asked Aunt June directly.


    Aunt June slowly opened her eyes. ¡°That child is already pitiful enough. I can¡¯t let anyone hurt her anymore.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone and yed the conversation she had with Xue Lin to Aunt June/


    After Aunt June heard this, she was stunned for a long time and did not react. Just when Tan Rou thought that she would not speak again, Aunt June suddenly spoke up. ¡°So I¡¯m just a lowly servant? How sad!¡±


    ¡°Wake up! That person isn¡¯t worth protecting at all. Ah Liu, let¡¯s go,¡± Tan Rou said before turning to Zhuang Liu.

 Chapter 1052:1052 Dealing With The Lin Family

    Chapter 1052:1052 Dealing With The Lin Family


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Walking out of the hospital, Tan Ron was still a little angry. ¡°I thought we would be able to catch Xue Lin this time. I didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so stubborn and determined to protect Xue Lin.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to deal with Xue Lin?¡± Zhuang Liu asked her.


    Tan Rou really didn¡¯t want to care about Xue Lin. In her eyes, Xue Lin was just a clown. She didn¡¯t have time to waste on Xue Lin. However, if she didn¡¯t vent her anger, she would be very unhappy.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Lin family been looking for cooperation recently?¡± Tan Rou suddenly thought of business matters. ¡°In recent years, high-tech has developed very quickly. Anypany in the Capital would like to gain some benefits from this field, but not allpanies have such strength.¡±


    Zhuang Liu understood what Tan Rou meant. ¡°You want to start with the Lin family¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°Everything Xue Lin has is given to her by the Lin family. If something happens to the Lin family, how can Xue Lin live?¡± Tan Rou was not a kind person. If someone offended her, she would definitely return the favor tenfold.


    ¡°The Lin family and the Zhuang family also have business dealings.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°However, many of them were signed when Zhuang Su was still around. After Zhuang Su was thrown into prison, I didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble, so I didn¡¯t cut off my business with the Lin family. It seems like it¡¯s time to end the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Will cutting off your business with the Lin family affect your business?¡± Tan Rou asked worriedly.


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°There won¡¯t be any impact. The Lin family doesn¡¯t follow the rules when doing business. If it wasn¡¯t for the old friendship, I would have cut off the cooperation long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tan Rou first got Hang Wei to contact the Lin family, saying that they wanted to cooperate with the Lin family. Father Lin was overjoyed when he heard that. He personally came to the headquarters of TR Company to discuss the cooperation.


    Hang Wei received him warmly and expressed his intention to cooperate between the lines. However, he also told Father Lin that if Lin wanted to cooperate with TR, he had to cut off cooperation with otherpanies.


    The Lin family did not invest much in high-tech, and the only one they had worked with was the Zhuang family. From what Hang Wei said, could it be that he wanted him to terminate his contract with the Zhuang family?


    ¡°CEO Hang, didn¡¯t you say that the CEO of the Zhuang Corporation and the CEO of TR are engaged? Why do I feel that you guys are not on good terms with the Zhuang Corporation?¡± Father Lin was puzzled.


    Outside, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were only engaged.


    Hang Wei smiled. ¡°Since you know about our rtionship, you should understand what I mean.¡±


    Father Lin began to imagine. The Zhuang Corporation and Boss were engaged to the Boss of TR, so they were a family. How could one family do business with two parties?


    ¡°Oh, I understand!¡± Father Lin smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll handle it now.¡±


    After returning home, Mr. Lin ignored the objections of the other shareholders and resolutely terminated the contract with the Zhuang Corporation. He had signed this contract with Zhuang Su in the past. After Zhuang Su went to jail, the Zhuang Corporation still fulfilled the contract but the Lin family did not earn much money from this project. Now that there was a chance to terminate the contract and change partners, Father Lin would definitely seize the opportunity.


    However, on the second day after the Lin Group and the Zhuang Corporation terminated their contract, the Zhuang Corporation signed a new partnership with TR, which happened to be the partnership that Father Lin had taken a fancy to.


    Mr. Lin rushed to the headquarter of TR Company to argue with Hang Wei. Hang Wei smiled and said, ?Mr. Lin, I should have made myself clear. Our boss and the Zhuang Corporation¡¯s boss are a family. If a family doesn¡¯t do two businesses, why would they let outsiders split the money?¡±


    Father Lin was dumbfounded. Hang Wei had tricked him into terminating the contract to pave the way for the Zhuang Corporation. Once he terminated the contract with the Zhuang Corporation, a portion of the Zhuang Corporation¡¯s projects would be vacant. Coincidentally, the new project of TR would make up for the empty portion of the Zhuang Corporation, and the money would go into the pockets of this couple.


    Father Lin pointed at Hang Wei. ¡°You-you-¡± He couldn¡¯t catch his breath and fainted from anger.


    Fortunately, Tan Rou was also in thepany. When she heard the news, she immediately rushed over to save Father Lin. Then, she called him to send him to the hospital where Aunt June was. She had specially arranged for Father Lin to stay next door to Aunt June.

 Chapter 1053:1053 Poor Woman

    Chapter 1053:1053 Poor Woman


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Mother Lin heard the news, she rushed over from home. When she saw her husband lying on the hospital bed, she was so anxious that tears were flowing down her face. ¡°Hubby, how are you feeling?¡±


    Father Lin waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    Mother Lin sat down on the chair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your contract termination with the Zhuang family?¡±


    Speaking of which, the Lin family¡¯s business actually belonged to Mother Lin. Father Lin was just a son-inw who married into the Lin family. Xue Lin also took her mother¡¯s surname. However, Mother Lin was really not good at managing thepany, so after they got married, Father Lin had been managing thepany. Sometimes, Mother Lin would ask about thepany. Father Lin had a very strong sense of self-esteem. He did not want outsiders to say that he relied on women to get to where he was today, so he did not discuss work matters with Mother Lin at all. Every time Mother Lin asked him, he would casually lie to hide it.


    Father Lin said, ¡°There¡¯s no use telling you about this. The Zhuang Corporation has long disliked us. Although the contract is still there, we haven¡¯t made any money in the past few years. This time, TR took the initiative to cooperate with us. I thought we would make a lot of money. I didn¡¯t expect this to be their trap.¡±


    Mother Lin did not know the twists and turns. She only felt that the TRpany and the Zhuang Corporation had teamed up to y them. ¡°Wiry would the TR and Zhuang Corporation want to go against us? When did we offend them?¡±


    When she said that, Father Lin suddenly remembered something. ¡°Aunt June!¡±


    Mother Lin was also shocked. If Father Lin hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would have forgotten about it. Last week, Xue Lin suddenly told them that she wanted a new nanny and that Aunt June was arrested for attempted murder.


    They also investigated and found that Aunt June had indeed gone to Capital University to set fire to it. Although they didn¡¯t know what his motive was, she had indeed offended Tan Rou.


    ¡°Tan Rou must have found out that Aunt June is a member of our family, that¡¯s why she took her anger out on us. I¡¯ve long disliked her,¡± Mother Lin said angrily. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because she could take better care of Xiaoxue, I would have fired her long ago.¡±


    Mother Lin didn¡¯t like Aunt June because Aunt June always lectured her about how she treated Xue Lin badly and didn¡¯t act like a mother at all.


    Father Lin was very regretful. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be tricked by a little nanny.¡±


    Mother Lin couldn¡¯t ept this. She stood up immediately and said, ¡°That b*tch is in this hospital. I¡¯m going to settle the score with her now.¡±


    Father Lin did not stop her because he was also angry.


    When Mother Lin found out that Aunt June was staying next door to Father Lin, she was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She immediately rushed into Aunt June¡¯s room and pulled the sleeping woman up. Then, he pped her in the face.


    ¡°B*tch! It¡¯s all because you offended Tan Rou that our family lost a lot of money!¡± Mother Lin said angrily.


    Aunt June was stunned. She covered her injured face and asked in disbelief, ¡°Madam, what do you mean?¡±


    Mother Lin cursed. ¡°Lowly ves, you b*tch with a dead husband and dead child. Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯ve harmed your own family? Do you want to harm our family?¡±


    Aunt June¡¯s heart ached when the other party mentioned her husband and child. She used to have a happy family, but her husband and child died in a car ident. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even find the murderer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t want to do this,¡± Aunt June exined weakly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble!¡± Mother Lin pped her again. ¡°Old thing, you should have burned to death.¡±


    Mother Lin and Aunt June were about the same age, but Mother Lin took better care of herself than Aunt June, thetter, who was only fifty years old, looked much older than Mother Lin.


    After scolding and beating her, Mother Lin stormed back angrily.


    Aunt June huddled under the nket. She felt extremely sad when she thought of her child and husband. If her daughter was still alive, she would be as old as Xue Lin.


    ¡°Oh my, how tragic!¡± Tan Rou came in from outside. She had actually heard the sound of Aunt June being beaten up, but what did it have to do with her? Aunt June was the one who was willing to get beaten.


    Aunt Juan came out of the nket. Although her face was red and swollen, she still wanted to defend Xue Lin. ¡°Do you still want to persuade me?¡±


    ¡°I just came to tell you something.¡± Tan Rou sat down. ¡°It¡¯s about your daughter and your husband.¡±


    Aunt June¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What exactly about it?¡±

 Chapter 1054:1054 Reversing the Case

    Chapter 1054:1054 Reversing the Case


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°One evening eighteen years ago, your husband took your daughter out to buy something, but they never came back, right?¡± Tan Rou said calmly.


    Aunt June, however, was very agitated. She ignored the pain in her body and immediately sat up and grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you know who killed my husband and daughter back then? Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    The more anxious Aunt June was, the more Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk about it. She gently removed Aunt June¡¯s hand and dusted it off. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    How could Aunt June not be agitated? This matter had been hidden in her heart for eighteen years. In the first few years, she had been running around trying to find the real murderer. However, she was alone. She had no background or money. No one would help her.


    Later, she gave up and left that sad city toe to the Capital to be a nanny. Her first job was to take care of Xue Lin, a very cute and willful little girl. Xue Lin reminded her of her own daughter, so she took care of Xue Lin like her own.


    However, she did not expect the Lin family to be so cold-blooded, nor did she expect the child she had taken care of so carefully to treat her like that. The reason why she was willing to take the me for Xue Lin was that she didn¡¯t want Xue Lin to go to jail. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to live anymore.


    Her husband was dead, her daughter was dead, and the child she loved did not care about her at all. She felt that her life was a failure.


    Tan Rou showed a few photos to Aunt June. The photos were not clear enough, and she could vaguely tell that they were her dead husband and daughter. ¡°Although there were no surveince cameras in that ce for eighteen years, it¡¯s notpletely without traces. At that time, an old man was taking photos of the intersection there and happened to take this scene. However, the owner of the car also discovered him and gave him arge sum of money to not tell him about it. He was afraid and greedy, so he went straight home.¡±


    The more Aunt June looked at the photos, the colder her heart became. These photos were not only photos of the car ident eighteen years ago, but also other photos. The car that killed her husband and daughter appeared in the Lin family¡¯s garage.


    Although surveince wasn¡¯t widespread 18 years ago, the Lin family was still one of the wealthiest families in the Capital. The Lin family must have arranged for such advanced things as surveince long ago.


    ¡°You must be lying to me!¡± Aunt Juan didn¡¯t believe it. She shook her hands and said, ¡°You photoshopped these photos, right?¡±


    Tan Rou took the photos back. ¡°Since you think these photos are fake, you don¡¯t have to believe them.¡±


    Aunt Juan was in great pain. She had seen that car in the Lin family¡¯s garage. The front of the car was already dented, and it had never been driven out before. The license te matched.


    ¡°So itwas the Lin family who killed my husband and child!¡± Aunt Juan covered her face and cried. ¡°I raised the child for my enemy for so many years, and now I have to take the me for her. I¡¯m too stupid!¡±


    Tan Rou stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the photo. If you want it, I¡¯ve already told you. If you want a witness, I can help you find one too. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m after you. I just feel that you¡¯re too pitiful and want to help you.¡±


    Tan Rou only found out about the car ident when she was investigating what evidence Xue Lin had on Aunt June. She was a little curious about who killed Aunt June¡¯s husband and child. If she could find out, maybe Aunt June would change her mind.


    However, they found out that the person who killed Aunt June¡¯s husband and child was none other than Xue Lin¡¯s father. It had to be said that Father Lin was quite magnanimous. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all after killing two people. He even hid the car at home. Tan Rou was impressed.


    Aunt June cried for a while. Then, she said, ¡°Thankyou. I¡¯ll help you achieve the ending you want for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m helping you. I just feel that you were wronged.¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you.¡± Aunt June apologized. ¡°I poured gasoline on you and tried to burn you. This is my fault. I don¡¯t hope you can forgive me, but I still have to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you¡¯re sorry, you should go and tell the police and the judge.¡±


    Aunt June took Father Lin to court. Fortunately, this case was still in the retroactive period. Otherwise, Father Lin would have escaped punishment.

 Chapter 1055:1055 Xue Lin Suicide

    Chapter 1055:1055 Xue Lin Suicide


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Father Lin was already sick from anger. Now that he was suddenly sued in court, he did not have the strength to hide it. In addition, what happened back then had always been a sore spot for him. Father Lin, who was in a bad state of mind, confessed on the spot and said that he had hit and run eighteen years ago.


    Father Lin was temporarily put in prison, and no one cared about the Lin family¡¯s business. Mother Lin didn¡¯t know how to manage thepany, and Xue Lin was taken away by the police for questioning. Under the double blow, Mother Lin was also hospitalized.


    Xue Lin knew that her fathermitted a crime and then her mother was hospitalized. She could have used the excuse that her mother was sick and she had to stay in the hospital. The police couldn¡¯t detain a patient, so they could only put her in the hospital for now and send a policewoman to follow her at all times. They couldn¡¯t let her take the opportunity to escape.


    Xue Lin was lying on the hospital bed, pretending to be weak. If she didn¡¯t, she would definitely be taken to court. She couldn¡¯t go to jail.


    Aunt June was already able to get out of bed and walk around. She looked at Xue Lin with her walking stick, her eyes full of killing intent.


    ¡°Aunt June, why did you expose me?¡± Xue Lin asked excitedly.


    ¡°Then you should ask your father why he killed my husband and child,¡± Aunt June asked coldly.


    Xue Lin was dumbfounded. She knew that Aunt June¡¯s child and husband died in a car ident and that her father was taken away by the police because of an old case but she didn¡¯t know that her father was the one who killed Aunt June¡¯s child and husband.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xue Lin didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Aunt June, someone must be lying to you, right? Did Tan Ron lie to you?¡±


    Aunt June said, ¡°No one lied to me. That is the truth. Your father has already admitted his crime.¡±


    Xue Lin gritted her teeth. ¡°But that was my father¡¯s doing. It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t you love me the most? Do you have the heart to see me go to jail?¡±


    A smile appeared on Aunt June¡¯s face. ¡°Of course I can. You only think of me as a lowly nanny, so why should I protect you? I can¡¯t escape this time either. After I send your father to jail, I¡¯ll go to jail myself but I don¡¯t want to go alone. Let your whole family apany me!¡±


    Xue Lin suddenly became furious, ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have nothing left. I¡¯m not afraid of your threats at all,¡± Aunt June said calmly.


    ¡°Besides, the murderer who killed my husband and daughter has been found. I should be happy.¡±


    Aunt June left with her walking stick. She was very happy now. When she went out, her face was full of smiles, as if she had returned to the time when her daughter and husband were still alive.


    Mother Lin came to visit Xue Lin. In just a few days, she seemed to have aged by more than ten years in an instant. There were a few strands of white hair in her ck hair, and the wrinkles in her eyes also appeared.


    Xue Lin sat on the balcony of the ward. She didn¡¯t wear a mask, so her scary face was exposed.


    When Mother Lin saw this, she said in disdain, ¡°Hurry up and cover your face. What if you scare people?¡±


    Xue Lin turned around and said with a faint smile, ¡°You dislike my face too? You¡¯re my mother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m annoyed enough? I already can¡¯t sleep well. Now that I see your face, I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡±


    Xue Lin suddenly thought of Aunt June. When she was injured, Aunt June was always by her side. Aunt June told her that she must live well. One would only have hope if they were alive!


    ¡°You¡¯re an ipetent mother.¡± Xue Lin suddenly said.


    Mrs. Lin was very unhappy. ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Your father has already gone to jail. No one is managing ourpany anymore. I n to sell thepany. What do you think?¡±


    As Xue Lin also had shares, Mother Lin came to ask for her opinion. If she wanted to sell thepany, she would sell Xue Lin¡¯s shares. She estimated that she could sell it for a lot of money.


    ¡°Is our family going to be finished?¡± Xue Lin smiled, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡±


    Mother Lin was very unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s all you and your father¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for you two, we would have lived a better life.¡±


    Xue Lin didn¡¯t retort. She leaned against the balcony and said, ¡°Okay. I hope I don¡¯t have you as my parents in my next life.¡±


    Then, Xue Lin flipped backward and fell straight down from the eighth floor. If her head fell, she would not survive.

 Chapter 1056:1056 Xue Lin is Dead

    Chapter 1056:1056 Xue Lin is Dead


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Xue Linmitted suicide in the hospital. There were so many peopleing and going to the hospital. Soon, someone found Xue Lin falling from upstairs. Her head was t on the ground. Blood and brain matter mixed. The entire scene was disgusting.


    Mother Lin was stunned. She stood in the room for a long time before she dared to go near the balcony. She mustered her courage and looked outside. Then, she saw the tiny Xue Lin lying on the ground with blood all over her body.


    The nanny who was taking care of Xue Lin returned to the ward. She had just gone to wash Xue Lin¡¯s clothes, but she didn¡¯t see Xue Lin when she entered. She only saw Madam Lin leaning on the windowsill, trembling.


    ¡°Madam, what are you doing standing on the balcony? Young miss, where did you go?¡± the nanny asked.


    Mother Lin turned around in horror. Her face was pale as if she had been greatly frightened.


    The nanny suddenly had a bad premonition. She asked anxiously, ¡°Madam, where¡¯s young miss?¡±


    Mama Lin finally reacted. She turned her back to the balcony and pointed downstairs. She stammered, ¡°Xiaoxue¡­ Xiaoxue fell down¡­¡±


    The nanny¡¯s eyes widened. She ran to the balcony in a panic and looked down. She saw that Xue Lin¡¯s white hospital gown had been stained red with blood. Blood flowed all over the ground. It looked like she was going to die.


    She covered her mouth, unable to believe that Xue Lin had jumped off the building. ¡°How did this happen?!¡±


    There were people jumping off buildings every day in the hospital, especially in the inpatient department. There were peoplemitting suicide every day for various reasons, and the people in the inpatient department were already used to it. However, someone hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building and fell so badly. They definitely had to call the doctors and nurses over to clean up.


    The doctors and nurses were already numb. They skillfully pulled up the cordon and called the police. After the police finished exploring the scene, they could collect the dead bodies.


    Although it was very likely that she hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building, the doctors and nurses did not dare to move the body casually before they found out the truth. They did not want to destroy the scene. If it wasn¡¯t a suicide, but they destroyed the scene, then they would be the unlucky ones.


    The doctor could tell that the person who jumped off the building was already dead. There was no need to save her at all.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, Xiao Xue¡­¡± A woman with messy hair stumbled out and kept calling Xue Lin¡¯s nickname, ¡°Little Xue, I¡¯m your mother. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The doctor stopped Mother Lin. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t go near it!¡±


    Mother Lin was frightened and sad. She shouted, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. Why can¡¯t I get close to her?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Madam, my condolences but your daughter has passed away. I hope you can calm down. ¡±


    Mother Lin stopped struggling after hearing that. ¡°Is she really dead?¡±


    The doctor felt a little strange, but he did not say anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry to let you see such a scene.¡±


    Mother Lin squatted on the ground. She seemed to be crying.


    The doctor did notfort her because they had seen this kind of situation too many times.


    The police arrived at the scene very quickly. They asked the doctor, Xue Lin¡¯s mother, and the nanny about the situation. They also checked the surveince cameras in the hospital and finally concluded that Xue Lin hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building.


    Xue Lin¡¯s funeral was very sloppy.


    She was sent to the crematorium on the afternoon of the day she jumped off the building. Mother Lin thought that shemitted suicide and died in such a terrible condition that she was not fit to keep her body for three days so she asked the crematorium to cremate Xue Lin immediately.


    After that was Xue Lin¡¯s funeral. Xue Lin was the youngdy of the Lin family. She shouldn¡¯t be buried so hastily. She should have her friends send her off. However, Mother Lin did it very quickly. She cremated the body on the first day and stuffed the urn into the cemetery on the second day. Xue Lin¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t even send her on herst journey.


    A few days after Xue Lin¡¯s death, Father Lin was also sentenced to life imprisonment for the crime of hit-and-run and murder.


    Tan Rou was a little surprised when she heard the news of Xue Lin¡¯s death. She was prepared to confront Xue Lin in court. She didn¡¯t expect Xue Lin tomit suicide. What a pity.


    Although Xue Lin was dead, Aunt June was still alive. Tan Rou still wouldn¡¯t let her go. In the end, Aunt June was also sentenced to seven years in prison.

 Chapter 1057:1057 Bad News Arrives

    Chapter 1057:1057 Bad News Arrives


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°All, so many things happened while I was away? But did Xue Linmit suicide by jumping off a building?¡± Liang Lu, who was much tanner now, said to the camera.


    Tan Ron replied, ¡°It should be true that shemitted suicide by jumping off a building. However, I think that based on her personality, she wouldn¡¯tmit suicide by jumping off a building so easily.¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone said something to her.¡± Liang Lu nodded.


    Tan Ron smiled and said, ¡°After Xue Lin died, her mother buried her quickly. Since Xue Lin had no children or husband, her property was inherited by her parents. Before Father Lin was sentenced, he transferred all the positions in thepany to Mother Lin. However, Mother Lin didn¡¯t manage thepany well. She sold all the shares, including Xue Lin¡¯s share. After that, she flew abroad.¡±


    Liang Lu was dumbfounded, ¡°D*mn, her mother is too ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Where there is old, there is young. Xue Lin is like her parents.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Liang Lu agreed. Then, they changed the topic. ¡°Rourou, I¡¯m going to finish filming this drama soon. When we return to the Capital, we have to celebrate.¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections. ¡°You have to tell me in advance when you¡¯reing back. I¡¯ll prepare dinner to wee you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some specialties from the desert,¡± Liang Lu said with a smile.


    ¡°Is sand the specialty of the desert?¡± Tan Rou asked deliberately.


    Liang Luughed out loud. ¡°How is that possible? There are a lot of fun little things here. I¡¯ll bring more back when the timees. Everyone will have a share.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thene back quickly. Be careful,¡± Tan Rou reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t disregard your own safety for the sake of filming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡± Liang Lu replied.


    However, on the third day after Liang Lu¡¯s phone call, bad news came. When Liang Lu and Tao Zheng brought a few main actors to look for a filming location, they suddenly encountered a sandstorm and disappeared into the desert.


    When the news reached the Tao family, Tan Rou was having a gathering with her family. Every week, she would return to the old mansion for dinner to apany her grandfather and grandmother.


    Mr. Tao was the first to receive the news. He had wanted to hide it from his family, but Mrs. Tao had long discovered that something was wrong with him. Under Mrs. Tao¡¯s repeated questioning, Mr. Tao finally told the truth.


    ¡°Air Zheng and the others encountered a sandstorm when they were filming in the desert. They all disappeared in the desert. The local police have already gone to look for them, but they haven¡¯t found any traces of them yet.¡± Father Tao said sadly.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Tao felt her vision darken. ¡°No¡­. Nothing will happen to All Zheng.¡±


    Among her four children, Tao Zheng had been by her side the longest. Since she was young, Tao Zheng had basically never left her. Even if he went on business trips or went on a trip, he woulde back very quickly. This time, he had been gone for four to five months. It was also the longest time she had been away from her. She would video call Tao Zhengtong every week. They had just video-called yesterday. Why was he gone today?


    ¡°I want to find Ah Zheng!¡± Mrs. Tao was very agitated. ¡°He must be there. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    As she spoke, Mrs. Tao felt her head spin and her vision went ck. Then, she fainted.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Tan Rou supported her and immediately pinched the acupuncture point under her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Second Brother will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Quickly carry your mother to bed to rest!¡± Mr. Tao said.


    Tan Rou used a little strength and lifted Mrs. Tao up. After confirming that Mrs. Tao was fine, they quietly walked out of the room and went to the study downstairs to discuss something.


    Initially, Father Tao wanted Tan Rou to stay behind to take care of Mother Tao, but Tan Rou insisted on going with them, so Tian Tian stayed behind to take care of Mother Tao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell your grandparents about this yet. They can¡¯t stand such a big shock, especially your grandfather,¡± Mr. Tao said.


    The children knew the seriousness of the matter and promised not to tell anyone. They only said that Tao Zheng was still filming outside and woulde back after filming.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave without my family. I have to go there myself.¡± Father Tao said.


    Tao Zhi disagreed. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go. You stay and handle thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    In the past few years, Mr. Tao had gradually handed over thepany¡¯s affairs to Tao Zhi, and he had be an idle person.

 Chapter 1058: A Journey to the Desert

    Chapter 1058: A Journey to the Desert


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou also said, ¡°Dad, you stay behind to manage thepany and take care of Mom, Grandpa, and Grandma. I¡¯ll go with Eldest Brother. We¡¯ll definitely bring Second Brother and the others back safely.¡±


    Mr. Tao wanted to say something but was stopped by Tao Zhi. ¡°Dad, with your physical condition, even if you go to the desert, you might not be able to adapt to the environment. If something happens to you, will the rescue team save you first or look for Second Brother first?¡±


    Mr. Tao hesitated for a moment before relenting. ¡°Alright, you and your sister will go together, but remember, you must ensure your own safety no matter what. Your mother and I can¡¯t lose any of you.¡±


    Tan Rou and her brother nodded and promised him that they would return safely. Tao Zhi handed thepany¡¯s affairs to Mr. Tao to handle. The reason he gave was that he was going overseas on a business trip. Tan Rou took a leave of absence from school, saying that something had happened at home.


    In view of Tan Rou¡¯s excellent results of passing all her final exams with full marks, publishing more than a dozen theses, and applying for four to five patents, the university was very tolerant of Tan Rou¡¯s frequent leave of absence. As long as Tan Rou came backst to take the final exams, there were no other requirements.


    After Zhuang Liu learned that Tao Zheng had gone missing in the desert, he wanted to go with Tan Rou. Tan Rou did not agree and asked him to stay in the capital to deal with work.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you know that if I don¡¯t go this time, I won¡¯t be able to work in peace. Let me go with you, ¡°Zhuang Liu said earnestly.


    Zhuang Liu had already prepared for the worst. If something really happened to Tao Zheng, he would be the first tofort Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t persuade him, so she agreed to let him go with her. Fortunately, there were no more troublemakers in the Zhuang family now. There was only Zhuang Xi, but Zhuang Xi worked very hard in the branchpany and did note into contact with the headquarters at all.


    Due to the urgency of the situation, Tan Rou and the others took a private ne to the airport. The two private nes took off at the same time. Not only were Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu on the ne, but the rescue team from the Capital City was also on the ne.


    Tan Rou was afraid that there weren¡¯t enough people, so she used her connections to get the old men in the Capital to gather more experts who often explored the desert to join them.


    Lu Qing also came to meet them. His girlfriend had gone missing, so he couldn¡¯t just wait in the capital.


    Time was of the essence, but when they arrived, it was already 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. However, they only took a short rest. At dawn, everyone packed their bags and set off for the desert.


    Tan Rou and the others first arrived at the main filming base. There was no one living there now. After the ident, the police had sealed off the ce and transferred the remaining actors and crew to the nearest hotel.


    ¡°The sandstorm here is too strong,¡± the police said to Tan Rou and the rest in a thick dialect. ¡°If you want to enter the desert, you have to be prepared.¡±


    Then, he pointed at the two middle-aged men and said, ¡°These are the guides in the desert. You must follow them when you enter. Don¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    Actually, the police shouldn¡¯t have let Tan Rou and the others enter the desert now. However, Tan Rou and the others insisted on entering the desert. No matter how they tried to persuade them, it was useless.


    The police here were not very strict. Seeing that Tan Rou and the others were determined to die, they did not persuade them anymore and let them in. Tan Rou and the others had given the two guides a lot of money. Otherwise, they might not have gone to their desert. After all, the desert was too dangerous now.


    Zhuang Liu tied the rope on his body to Tan Rou. If they encountered a sandstorm, this rope could also prevent them from separating.


    They were connected together in pairs and finally strung all the ropes together with a long rope. This way, even if they encountered a sandstorm, they would not be blown away separately.


    Everyone was carryingpressed biscuits and water. These things were enough for them to search the desert for five days. Hopefully, they could find them within five days.


    If they couldn¡¯t find him in five days, then the hope of Tao Zheng and the others surviving were very slim.


    Looking at the vast desert, Tan Rou could only pray silently that nothing would happen to her. Since the heavens gave her a chance to live again, they would bless her family and friends to be safe.

 Chapter 1059:1059 Tracking

    Chapter 1059:1059 Tracking<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was already November. The desert was not hot, but the temperature difference between day and night was veryrge. The temperature was eptable during the day, but it was very cold at night, the kind that could freeze humans to death.


    Tan Ron and the others tried their best to search for them during the day. At night, their field of vision was limited, and they were likely to encounter wild mammals in the desert, poisonous snakes, and insects. If they encountered them, Tan Rou and the others would be in trouble.


    Tan Rou held a tablet in her hand. There should be no signal in the desert, but Tan Ron¡¯s tablet could still be used in the desert.


    It wasn¡¯t the tablet that was special, but the device in Tan Rou¡¯s backpack that was special. It was a mobile satellite signal receiver. When they were trapped on the ind previously, she had wanted to make a mobile satellite signal receiver like this. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about idents when her phone suddenly lost signal if she got lost in the wilderness.


    After the mobile satellite signal receiver waspleted, Tan Rou only tested it briefly and did not put it into full use. If it wasn¡¯t for Liang Lu and Tao Zheng¡¯s ident, Tan Rou would have forgotten that she hade up with such a device.<div>


    ¡°Is this the signal receiver you¡¯re researching?¡± It was Zhuang Liu¡¯s first time seeing this thing. Tan Rou had taken photos and videos of it for him when it was done, but they didn¡¯t use it at that time, so neither of them cared.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou stuffed the tablet into Zhuang Liu¡¯s arms. ¡°Help me monitor the movement of the sandstorm. I¡¯ll operate the drone to take aerial photos.¡±


    Now is the era of the inte. They didn¡¯t have to walk every inch of the desert just to look for the others. They could find someone through the inte and satellites. Moreover, Liang Lu and the others were not alone. They were a group of people with a bunch of props. As long as they appeared in the desert, they would definitely leave traces.


    Tan Rou only needed to judge the direction of the sandstorm based on the satellite images and use the drone to take aerial photos. She would definitely be able to find them.


    Not only did Tan Rou bring a drone, but Lu Qing also brought one. However, Lu Qing¡¯s drone was a ready made one while Tan Rou built hers on her own.


    As a big shot in the field of science and technology, Tan Rou rarely bought ready-made products. She preferred to design them herself, then took them to his factory to produce, and finally assembled them.


    Her drone¡¯s endurance was very strong, and the shooting angle was very flexible. The important thing was that it could cope with more natural disasters, even if it encountered sandstorms.


    In contrast, Lu Qing¡¯s drone was not very effective. The drone flew out for less than half an hour, but because it encountered a strong wind, it was blown to the side and finally fell somewhere.


    Lu Qing was not in the mood to look for it. He could only rely on Tan Rou¡¯s drone now.


    Tan Rou operated the drone to search the desert, not letting go of any ce where there might be people. Looking at the screen for too long outdoors would hurt her eyes, so they took turns in order to rest their eyes.


    They walked from day to night, but they did not find any traces of people in the desert. After the sandstorm, all traces would be covered by the sand. It would be a little difficult to find Liang Lu and the others.


    It was dark, and the rescue team did not dare to move. They could still deal with the sandstorm during the day, but if they encountered a sandstorm at night, they would not even be able to identify the direction, let alone deal with it in advance.<div>


    Tan Rou also knew how dangerous the desert was, so she found a safer ce to rest. Everyone gathered together to rest and waited until the next morning to set off.


    The drone didn¡¯t need to be charged, but the tablet needed to be charged. There was no electricity in the desert. If one wanted to get electricity, they could only use sr batteries to convert sr energy into electricity. When they went out this time, Tan Rou also brought her high-efficiency sr energy conversion panel to convert sr energy into electricity.


    This device was carried by Tao Zhi. As it was rtively heavy, Tao Zhi only carried this one thing. The next day, another person would have to carry it. If only one person carried it, his body would not be able to take it.


    No one asked if they could find Liang Lu and the others. Since Tan Rou and the others were already here, they had to do their best to find them. They had to bring them back safely if they were alive, and they had to find their bodies if they were dead.

 Chapter 1060:1060 Sandstorm

    Chapter 1060:1060 Sandstorm<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After walking for a whole day, everyone was very tired. They didn¡¯t arrange for anyone to keep watch at night. They directlyy in their sleeping bags to rest and then lit arge bonfire to protect them from the cold and to prevent wild wolves from approaching.


    Before going to bed, Tan Ron turned on her satellite surveince system. Once an extreme weather disaster was detected, the surveince system would alert the police. This monitoring was mainly for sandstorms. Sandstorms were too dangerous. If they did not deal with them in advance, they could easily lose their lives in the sandstorm.


    Tan Rou was very sleepy. She and Zhuang Liu squeezed into the same sleeping bag. Sleeping together could keep them warm and safe. After all, the bonfire was only so big. If everyone wanted to be close to the bonfire, there was not enough space.


    In the middle of the night, Tan Rou suddenly heard a series of rapid beeping sounds. She suddenly woke up from her sleep. She ignored the dew on her face and sat up to check her surveince system.


    ¡°Everyone, get up! The sandstorm ising!¡± Tan Rou shouted.<div>


    The rest of them heard the rm system. They quickly packed up their sleeping bags, carried water andpressed biscuits on their backs, tied the ropes on their bodies, and listened to the guide¡¯s instructions.


    The guide quickly determined the direction of their escape based on the satellite cloud image on Tan Ron¡¯s tablet. The sandstorm moved very fast. They had to find another safe ce before the sandstorm arrived. It would be best if it was a cave or something.


    Tan Rou was a little regretful. She should have developed a device that could scan the ground. That way, as long as she put the device on the drone, she could scan the underground situation.


    ¡°There should be a stone city two kilometers west. Let¡¯s go there and hide.¡± said the guide.


    It was not easy to tell the direction at night, so they set the drone to fly west. Then, they made the drone fly very low and turned on the red light on the drone. The group followed the red light and headed west.


    When the guide saw the drone, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the power of technology. If they were to judge, they would have to judge by the stars.


    Tan Rou and the others arrived at stone city. This was not a city. Instead, many tall stones formed a stone beach. It looked like a city.


    The range of the sandstorm wasrge. If they walked in the other three directions, they would soon be caught up by the sandstorm. Therefore, they could only walk west. The sandstorm blew from east to west. As long as they could find a tall stone in the stone city to protect themselves, they would be able to escape this sandstorm.


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re almost there!¡± the guide shouted.


    Tan Rou and the others sped up and found a suitable hiding spot before the sandstorm. Then, they quietly waited for the sandstorm to arrive. Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu hid in a rtively low-lying ce. They wrapped the rope around a protruding rock and hugged each other tightly.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Zhuang Liu asked as he hugged Tan Rou in his arms.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. In fact, I feel very excited. Let¡¯s just treat it as a trip.¡±<div>


    ¡°We haven¡¯t traveled together for a long time,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou nned to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Antarctica to see penguins this year. From now on, we¡¯ll go overseas every six months and travel in the country every month. No matter how busy we are, we have to find time to travel, okay?¡±


    Zhuang Liu kissed Tan Rou¡¯s forehead and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The sandstorm finally arrived, but it did notpletely enter stone city. When it approached stone city, due to the influence of the gravitational force, it deviated to the outer edge of stone city, so it did not cause too much of an impact on the interior.


    Tan Rou and the others heaved a sigh of relief. This sandstorm was currently thergest sandstorm on the satellite cloud map. As long as they avoided this one, they would be fine.


    The sky was about to brighten, and no one was in the mood to find another ce to rest, so they slowly fell asleep in their hiding ces.


    ¡°Rest in my arms for a while.¡± Zhuang Liu stretched out his arm and pulled Tan Rou over.


    Tan Rou closed her eyes. When she was in theboratory, she had always wanted such a warm embrace, but she had never met one. And now, she had finally found the embrace that belonged to her.

 Chapter 1061:1061 Traces Found

    Chapter 1061:1061 Traces Found<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The sun shone on the desert, and the members of the rescue team survived safely. They looked at the rising sun, feeling both afraid and happy. They were afraid that the sandstorm woulde again, but they were happy that they had escaped the sandstormst night.


    ¡°How are you? Are you cold?¡± Zhuang Liu touched Tan Ron¡¯s forehead. Seeing that her expression was normal, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Tan Ron smiled and held Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely return safely.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± the guide called out to them.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu replied.<div>


    The people around them shouted to show that they were still alive.


    Tao Zhi and Lu Qing walked over. They were covered in yellow sand and looked very sorry.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, is there still a signal on your machine?¡± Tao Zhi asked.


    Tan Rou immediately took out theputer from her backpack, then turned on the tablet and began to check the satellite images around her.


    ¡°This sandstorm has already gone far away. The next sandstorm won¡¯t reach us. Let¡¯s head north after breakfast,¡± Tan Rou said after analyzing the situation. ¡°There might be traces of Second Brother and the others there.¡±


    Even though they said that, everyone was not confident. The sandstorm was too fierce, and no one knew if Tao Zheng and the others were still alive. Moreover, the sandstorm could easily erase their traces. Even if they left a mark, it would be very difficult to keep it in such weather.


    ¡°No matter what, I must bring Second Brother and Lulu home,¡± Tan Rou said with a firm gaze.


    Zhuang Liu held her hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    After a simple breakfast, they carried their equipment and headed north.


    They were now about seven kilometers away from the original filming base. The sand in the desert was soft, and vehicles could not enter, so they could only walk in the desert on their two legs.


    The scorching sun shone on their heads, and the sand on the ground was scalding hot. However, no one said that they wanted to stop. Time passed by. The more they rested, the more danger Liang Lu and the others would be in.


    Zhuang Liu was worried that Tan Ron¡¯s body would not be able to take it. Among all the rescue team members, only Tan Rou was a girl.<div>


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you tired? Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Zhuang Liu asked with concern.


    Although Tan Rou was tired, she could still ept this level of training. In the past, she was much more tired than she was now. ¡°No. Are you tired?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I just don¡¯t know if the others are tired.¡±


    Tan Rou looked around and saw a few huge rocks not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rocks and rest for a while. We can eat something while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    Everyone was tired. As soon as they reached the stone, they unloaded their things. Some ate, some drank, and tried not to talk as much as possible. This way, they could save their strength.


    As Tan Rou ate, she operated the flying drone to check the surrounding environment. The drone flew for a long time but did not find any traces of Liang Lu and the others. Just as she was about to turn off the tablet, she suddenly saw a few moving shadows on the sand.


    She quickly put down the food in her hand and immediately lowered the height of the drone to look at the shadows.


    ¡°Found them! I saw them! They¡¯re still alive!¡± Tan Rou eximed in surprise.


    Everyone cheered. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Tan Rou swallowed the food in a few bites and took two sips of water. ¡°I¡¯ll let the drone fly over first and tell them to wait there. Then, we¡¯ll go and find them.¡±


    Everyone had no objections. They carried their things and prepared to set off to find the missing people.


    On the other side, Liang Lu and an actress were supporting each other as they walked. They had no target and could only determine their direction by the position of the sun. They tried their best to walk east. However, they had been walking for almost two days. They had run out of water and food. If they did not walk out, they might die of exhaustion or starvation.<div>


    Tao Zheng¡¯s camera had long been lost. They only brought food and warmth, and the rest were thrown into the vast desert.


    Liang Lu was tired of walking. She looked up and suddenly saw something flying over from the sky. It seemed to be an eagle.

 Chapter 1062:1062 Rescued

    Chapter 1062:1062 Rescued<div>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    She felt that she might have been blinded by the heat. She rubbed her eyes and looked again. The thing was indeed flying towards them, so she said, ¡°What do you see in the sky? Could it be an eagle?¡±


    Tao Zheng also looked up, then said weakly, ¡°It should be. They probably want to eat our meat.¡±


    The actress had better eyesight. She took a closer look at the thing flying towards them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an eagle. I think it¡¯s a square.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have the strength to walk anymore, so they sat down to rest and see if that thing was an eagle.


    The drone swooped down and quicklynded in front of Tao Zheng and the others. At this time, Tao Zheng and the others realized that this was not an eagle that wanted to eat their meat, but a drone operated by someone.<div>


    ¡°Second Brother, Lulu, are you alright?¡± Tan Ron¡¯s voice came from the drone.


    Tao Zheng was stunned. Then, he smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating. I actually heard my sister¡¯s voice from this drone.¡±


    Liang Lu was delighted. She scrambled to the front of the drone. ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating. I heard the voice inside the drone too.¡±


    The others nodded. ¡°There is indeed a sounding from the drone.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Rou, is that you?¡± Tao Zheng¡¯s eyes widened as he asked the drone.


    ¡°It¡¯s us,¡± Tan Rou replied. ¡°Second brother, you guys rest there. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Tao Zheng was on the verge of tears. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Hearing Tan Ron¡¯s reply, everyone was happy. They hugged each other and cried, shouting, ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡±


    Tan Rounded the drone, but she didn¡¯t turn it off. She kept talking to Tao Zheng and the others through the drone, telling them that she was rushing over.


    Lu Qing also came over to talk to Liang Lu. His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Liang Lu choked on her sobs. Then, she wiped her eyes with her sleeve and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll wait for you here. You guys have to be careful too.¡±


    About an hourter, Tan Rou and the others finally appeared in Tao Zheng¡¯s vision. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. Someone had reallye to save them.<div>


    After they were rescued, Tao Zheng and the rest were rushed to the local hospital. Their condition was not serious. They were only a little dehydrated and sunburned. They could be discharged after a few days.


    The local medical conditions were not very good, so that night, the Tao family sent a few more private nes to pick them up and brought them back to the Capital.


    Tao Zheng was recuperating at home while Liang Lu moved into the new house that the Lu family bought in the capital. There was still a small part of the TV series that had not been filmed, but the Tao family and the Lu family did not dare to let them lead the team to shoot in the desert again. Therefore, the next filming could only be done in the studio, and the background would be synthesized byputer.


    Tan Rou came over to see Liang Lu with fruits. As soon as the noodles entered, she stuffed a beautiful small porcin box into Liang Lu¡¯s hands. ¡°This is an ointment to treat your sunburn. It can speed up your recovery and won¡¯t leave any scars. Once you finish this ointment, I¡¯ll give you another one for brightening.¡±


    Liang Lu had been exposed to the sun in the desert for so many days. She had long been burnt to a crisp. When she heard that there was a cream for skin brightening, she said happily, ¡°Thank you, Rourou. I knew you were the best to me.¡±


    Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re too bold. You know that the desert is very dangerous, but you still went in. If something happened to you this time, we would definitely be very sad, especially Lu Qing. After he found out that you were missing, he didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s heart ached a little. She apologized, ¡°This is my first time filming arge-scale TV series. Besides, you guys have invested a lot of money in it. I don¡¯t want your money to go down the drain. I want to produce the best work.¡±


    Tan Rou held Liang Lu¡¯s hand. ¡°Lulu, your safety is the most important thing. This sum of money is nothing to us. We don¡¯t want any profits. We just want to see you disy your talents.¡±


    Liang Lu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The filming of this drama is almost done. We definitely won¡¯t lose money.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Director Liang¡¯s TV series will be a hit.¡±

 Chapter 1063:1063 Technology Exchange Meeting

    Chapter 1063:1063 Technology Exchange Meeting<div>


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liang Lu and Tao Zheng were not people who would be defeated by difficulties. Although there was a little ident in the filming this time, after they recovered, they immediately gathered the team and finished the rest of the filming.


    Tan Rou no longer paid attention to the TV series. She could only watch them when they were released as a support to Liang Lu. However, the review of the TV series was more troublesome. It was estimated that it would only be released next year.


    Tan Rou had more important things to do now. If it wasn¡¯t for the dy this time, she would probably be working on a new project.


    ¡°Science and technology exchange?¡± Tan Rou looked at the invitation letter on the desk and said in puzzlement, ¡°Your name is written on this invitation letter. Why are you giving it to me?¡±


    Hang Wei exined, ¡°This technology exchange is held once every three years. The organizers always thought that I was the CEO of TR, so they invited me every year. Now that you¡¯re back, you should be the one going to this exchange meeting. However, the prerequisite is that you have to be willing to go.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou was a very low-key person. Although she had returned to TR, there were still many people outside who did not know the real boss of TR. Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about this reputation. She just wanted to do scientific research. As for those social activities, as long as she could get Hang Wei to go, she would send him.


    ¡°You should go this time too. I still have an experiment to finish.¡± Tan Rou nced at it and put it aside.


    Hang Wei sat down and said, ¡°Boss, I think you must go this time. I heard that there will be many new products and technologies appearing at this year¡¯s technology exchange. If you go, you will gain a lot.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that there would be new products and new technologies. She was a little interested. ¡°Is this technology exchange meeting a big one?¡±


    She had never attended it before. It was probably organized when she was not around. She did not know how the quality of the products at the technology exchange was. If it was really good, then this technology exchange was worth attending.


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t answer her directly. Instead, he said, ¡°The Zhuang family and the Tao family will send the heads of the research department to participate in the technology exchange meeting. Not only do they want to see what new products they can buy, but they also want to see if there are any outstanding talents that they can poach.¡±


    Tan Rou was already very familiar with the Zhuang family and Tao family. Since both the Tao family and the Zhuang family would attend the exchange, there must be something good.


    ¡°Leave the invitation letter here. I¡¯ll think about it. At the same time, I¡¯ll search for the details of this exchange meeting. Have you been there?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there.¡± Hang Wei replied, ¡°In the past few years that you were not around, I wouldn¡¯t participate in the general scientific research meetings. First, I don¡¯t want to expose TR to the industry too early. Secondly, I know my own level. Even if I go, I wouldn¡¯t gain much. Moreover, every team orpany participating in the exchange meeting has to submit a new product. Ourpany¡¯s products are all confidential. How can we show them?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. She agreed with this point. Before this, TR had always cooperated with government departments and would not cooperate with other privatepanies. They would not sell their own research and development, so it was not suitable for them to participate in the technology exchange meeting.


    Now that Tan Rou was back and had broken the limitation of only cooperating with government departments, she had produced many products that belonged to theirpany. Therefore, they could participate in this technology exchange conference.


    ¡°Alright then. I still have a new experiment on hand. Let¡¯s use this new product as the main product for this technology exchange meeting. Then, bring some samples over to expand ourpany¡¯s reputation.¡±<div>


    Hang Wei added, ¡°There will also be foreign teams participating in the technology exchange. If we can sign a cooperation agreement with a foreign research team orpany, then ourpany can then march into the international market.¡±


    Tan Rou was not a timid little rabbit, she was an ambitious lion. She could not stay in the domestic market for her entire life. All the powerful bigpanies did not only develop in the domestic market.


    If that was the case, then the technology exchange conference was a good tform. Tan Rou had to make good use of this opportunity to shine at the technology exchange conference.

 Chapter 1064:1064 Zhuang Liu Is Going Too

    Chapter 1064:1064 Zhuang Liu Is Going Too<div>


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was time for their weekly date again. Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou chose toe back and cook by themselves. Zhuang Liu had already asked someone to prepare the ingredients in advance. The rest was up to him and Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou was helping Zhuang Liu at the side. As she cut onions, she asked, ¡°Will you attend this technology exchange?¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not react at first. He thought for a moment and understood what Tan Rou was talking about. Then, he said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never participated in a technology exchange meeting either. This exchange meeting has only been held in recent years. So far, it has only been held twice. This is the third time.¡±


    No wonder Tan Rou hadn¡¯t heard of it before. It turned out that it was a new social gathering. ¡°I haven¡¯t attended it either. Why don¡¯t we go together this time?¡±


    Zhuang Liu wanted to go with Tan Rou, but the Zhuang family¡¯s achievements in the field of science and technology were not high, and they could not bring out good works to participate in the exchange meeting.<div>


    ¡°You should go and take a look.¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this exchange meeting. Many famous technologypanies and research teams at home and abroad will go.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little curious. ¡°How can a science and technology conference that hasn¡¯t been held many times have such a huge impact?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°The strength of an individual cannotpare to the strength of a group, and the strength of a group cannotpare to the strength of a country.¡±


    At this point, wasn¡¯t it understandable at this point?


    It was no wonder that this science and technology exchange event attracted so many powerful people to participate. It turned out that there was the support of the country behind it.


    Their country was more traditional, and most of its economic development relied on the manufacturing industry. After entering the new era, the country wanted to vigorously develop science and technology, but there were not many outstanding talents. The best way was to attract foreign talents.


    Of course, the development of science and technology in the country has not stopped. Every year, the country allocates funds for scientific research. In recent years, there have been some achievements, but the development was too slow.


    ¡°I see.¡± Tan Rou nodded slightly and said thoughtfully, ¡°Then I shall keep my eyes out tomorrow.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a little tempted by her words. He also wanted to participate in the science and technology exchange meeting, but Zhuang Liu did not major in this field. He studied finance and did not know anything about scientific research. Moreover, he did not have many scientific research projects in his hands. If he participated in the science and technology exchange meeting, what would he use to participate in the exhibition?


    ¡°Let me ask around. What is yourpany nning to send to the exhibition this year?¡± Tan Rou said with a smile. Although they were a family, they had their ownpany. Since they were apany, there would bepetition and cooperation.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to copy Zhuang Liu¡¯s products. She just wanted to see what Zhuang Liu would bring.


    Zhuang Liu said regretfully, ¡°Ourpany will only send a few people to participate. We won¡¯t bring our products to the exhibition. The Zhuang family¡¯s main industry isn¡¯t high-tech. Even if I intend to develop high-tech, it won¡¯t be able to produce results in a few years.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou felt a little regretful. ¡°So you¡¯re not participating? I wanted to participate with you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Can¡¯t I participate as a buyer? I don¡¯t necessarily have to bring a product there to participate. If I fancy yourpany¡¯s products, you have to sell them to me.¡±


    ¡°If you like ourpany¡¯s products, I can even give them to you, let alone sell them to you,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    The two of them were just joking. After all, they still had argepany to support. If they gave it away for free, then what would the efforts of those researchers count for?


    When Zhuang Liu was resting at night, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not a good idea. Hence, he sent Xiao Mo a message in the middle of the night, asking him to keep an eye on the people from the research department and ask them toe up with a few decent products before the technology exchange meeting. He also wanted to participate in the technology exchange meeting.


    Xiao Mo really didn¡¯t have a ce to cry. Why did the head of the family suddenly decide to participate in the science and technology exchange conference again? Didn¡¯t they say that they were only going to take a look this year?


    Ah, it was too hard to guess what the boss was thinking. Xiao Mo didn¡¯t need to spend time guessing what Zhuang Liu was thinking. He just needed to carry out his orders. The poor R & D department members received the notice of the new product development the next morning and began their overtime life.

 Chapter 1065:1065 Zhang Feng Is Dead

    Chapter 1065:1065 Zhang Feng Is Dead


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron put all her thoughts into the new experiment and elerated the research and development of new products, striving to produce a few excellent products before the science and technology exchange meeting.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly received bad news. The phone call was from the vige chief of Zhang Feng Vige. He said that Zhang Feng had passed away three days ago and his body was only found this morning.


    Tan Rou immediately put down her work and drove to the quiet vige alone. Everything was normal in the vige except for the death of a strange old man.


    The vige chief came over to lead the way for Tan Rou and told her about the specific situation.


    ¡°The weather is too cold, and the vigers don¡¯t like to go out, let alone wander in the west. So we don¡¯t know that he died at home. The vige doctor came to see him,¡± the vige chief said worriedly.


    ¡°He said that he died about three days ago. He passed away peacefully without any pain. Fortunately, the weather is cold. Otherwise, the corpses would have stank.¡±


    Tan Rou listened quietly and asked about other things from time to time.


    The vige chief answered one by one, ¡°You know, Zhang Feng rarely goes out and doesn¡¯t talk to anyone. That¡¯s why even when he died, he was alone. No one was by his side. To be honest, there are also many lonely old people in our vige. They either don¡¯t have children or have children in other ces. On the third day ofst month, an olddy in our vige died in the courtyard. If her neighbor didn¡¯t find her dead the next day, she wouldn¡¯t have known that she was gone.¡±


    The vige chief continued, ¡°When people get old, their health will deteriorate. They don¡¯t know when they will die. In addition, the weather is so cold now. Who knows, they might not wake up one day after falling asleep.¡±


    Tan Rou was touched. She rarely came into contact with people from the vige, but she still knew about lonely old people. When those people were old, they would either be sent to nursing homes or wait for death at home, and then wait for their neighbors to find their bodies.


    Tan Rou felt a littleplicated when she came to the old house again. She still remembered what Zhang Feng had told her, but she felt a little ufortable. It was like an old friend who knew you very well had suddenly passed away. In the future, you would no longer have the chance to tell others your secret.


    Zhang Feng¡¯s body was lying on the ground. The ground was covered with grass and there was a grayish-white nket. He had changed into a new set of clothes, probably changed by the vige chief.


    The vige chief and Tan Rou stood beside Zhang Feng¡¯s body. ¡°He has no descendants, and he doesn¡¯t have any rtives or friends. There¡¯s no need for him to stay at home for three days. Send him directly to the crematorium.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the phone number of the funeral parlor?¡± Tan Rou nodded slightly and asked.


    The vige chief gave her the phone number. Then, he said to Tan Rou, ¡°The money you gave me hasn¡¯t been used up yet. I¡¯ll get them to return it to youter.¡±


    In fact, he was very reluctant to part with the money because he had never seen so much money before.


    Tan Rou refused it immediately. ¡°Take it. Just take it as a thank you for taking care of Mr. Zhang for so many days.¡±


    After she and Zhuang Liu left, she came back alone again. She found the vige chief and gave him arge sum of money to take care of Zhang Feng. If anything happened to Zhang Feng, she would call her.


    The vige chief was paid to do things and had always done a good job. He would send something to Zhang Feng every few days. Moreover, the vige chief was a good person. It was all thanks to the vige chief¡¯s family that Zhang Feng had not starved to death for so many years.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± The vige chief said, ¡°The money you gave was enough to take care of him for more than ten years. In the end, he died in less than a month. If I ept the money, won¡¯t I be a suspect in his death?¡±


    ¡°I believe in your character.¡± Tan Rou shook her head.


    She talked for a while more before the vige chief agreed to ept the money. However, he also put forward a condition, saying that he would keep the rest of the money after Zhang Feng¡¯s funeral waspleted.


    Tan Rou agreed. Then, she and the vige chief sent Zhang Feng to the crematorium. After the cremation, they sent him to the nearest cemetery and buried him. With Zhang Feng dead, no one would know that Tan Rou was reborn. Thinking of this, Tan Rou sighed softly.


    She ced a bunch of chrysanthemums in front of Zhang Feng¡¯s tombstone and bowed to the old man on the tombstone. ¡°Have a safe journey!¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to see Zhang Feng off in his old age, but she still had some regrets.

 Chapter 1066:1066 Leaked

    Chapter 1066:1066 Leaked


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron had been working on new projects because she was going to participate in the science and technology exchange. There were many high- tech talents in TR, and even one person could form a team.


    Tan Rou was going to lead the team herself, but after attending Zhang Feng¡¯s funeral, she suddenly changed her mind. She left the team and worked on a project alone.


    ¡°Boss, do you really not need our help?¡± Shang Jin asked Tan Rou for the third time. ¡°I know you have the ability to do so but time is of the essence. If you do it alone, you will be tired.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still ept this level. Plus, you guys must be under a lot of pressure. We have to present at least ten products at this technology exchange, including five new products. Now that I have one, the remaining four will be handed over to you.¡±


    Shang Jin felt that his task was very heavy. She patted her chest and promised,


    ¡± Boss, don¡¯ t worry. We will not let you down.¡±


    After saying so, Shang Jin left with her coffee. She was a person who refused to admit defeat. This time, Tan Rou gave her such an important task, so she had to perform well.


    Shang Jin walked towards his own studio. TR treated its employees very well, and the working environment was excellent. It was clean and tidy, and the area wasrge. Moreover, each team had their own studio. The equipment in the studio was advanced andplete, which was iparable to otherpanies.


    Before she entered the door, she heard a new member making a phone call at the door. As the leader, Shang Jin nned to go over and remind this member not to make a phone call under the surveince camera.


    As soon as he approached, Shang Jin heard the team member say, ¡°I really don¡¯t have that much money. Give me a few more days. I¡¯ll definitely gather the money.¡±


    Shang Jin frowned. She guessed that this new team member might be short of money at home, so she thought of helping out this young man in the future. Then, she directly entered the studio.


    Their new project was a muscle rxation chair, a new product specially designed for athletes. There were many massage chairs on the market, but those chairs relied on the squirming buttons on the back or the top. They wanted to make a massage chair that was simr to a real person¡¯s, so that people could enjoy the beauty of a real person¡¯s hands massage.


    Moreover, Shang Jin was not satisfied with thefort chair being used only by athletes. She nned to develop it into afort chair that could be used by everyone. She designed it into different gears and chose the mode ording to her own situation.


    However, time was of the essence. Shang Jin wanted to design afortable chair for athletes before the technology seminar. As for thefortable chair that everyone could use, she could take a break for a while.


    Shang Jin¡¯s progress was fast. Her project had already started, so she was the first team to bring out the finished product. For this reason, Tan Rou even specially held a meeting to praise their team and gave each team member a bonus.


    Just when Shang Jin thought that she could rest for a while before the technology exchange, something happened that made her heart turn cold.


    Baixing Technology Company was a medium-sized technologypany in the capital. Theirpany also produced some technology products, but the products were low-end in performance. They often followed the trend and imitated what otherpanies did. They also made a lot of money by imitating others.


    Just 20 days before the technology exchange conference, Baixing Technology Company¡¯s official website suddenly posted an announcement saying that theirtest research, the sports rxation chair, would be on disy at the technology exchange conference. They hoped that massage chair enthusiasts could join in.


    When Shang Jin saw this message, she spat on theputer because the new product that Baixing Company had brought out was simr to theirs. This thing was 80% simr to the chair that their team had studied for more than half a year.


    Tan Rou naturally discovered what Shang Jin had discovered. The research this time was rtively confidential. The exchange meeting had not started yet, so she was not in a hurry to expose the new product. In the end, because of this, someone took advantage of the loophole.


    ¡°Who leaked our product?¡± Tan Rou asked with an unfriendly expression.

 Chapter 1067:1067 Modification

    Chapter 1067:1067 Modification<div>


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shang Jin suddenly stood up from her seat. She raised her right hand and solemnly swore. ¡°I didn¡¯t leak this information. If I did, then let me be killed by a car when I go out!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. She knew Shang Jin¡¯s character very well. When she heard Shang Jin say this, she stopped him. ¡°Senior, this is not your problem. I believe that no one values this project more than you, so I know that you definitely did not leak it.¡±


    Shang Jin was not a good-tempered person. She nced around, then mmed the table and shouted, ¡°This project is our hard work. Everyone has put in a lot of effort for this project. The one who did this, you better own up now! Otherwise, if I catch you, I will not let you off!¡±


    The other team members looked at each other and said that they didn¡¯t do it.


    Tan Rouughed. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Not many people know about this project. All the data of the project is only kept in two ces. One is in your team, and the other is kept with me. If you didn¡¯t leak the news, could it be that I leaked it?¡±<div>


    She could conclude that it was an internal member who leaked the new project. She just wanted to give that person a chance. If that person took the initiative to admit his mistake, she might be lenient and would only fire them.


    If she were to investigate and find out who this is, things would not be as simple.


    As expected, no one stepped forward to admit their mistake. Tan Rou sneered. Her gaze searched everyone. Then, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look into it. However, the science and technology seminar ising soon. We should focus on dealing with the seminar, so let¡¯s put this matter on hold for a few days.¡±


    After saying that, she immediately observed the expressions of the people around her and judged their emotions through their expressions.


    Shang Jin did not agree. She had to catch that person today. ¡°Boss, I know you¡¯re a kind person and can tolerate the mistakes of others, but I can¡¯t tolerate it. There can never be a traitor in my team!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said,¡± ¡°Senior, the most important thing now is not to find that person. We have to hurry up and bring out the new project. This project has already been exposed in advance. If we bring out an identical one, others will think that it¡¯s giarism.¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of them. We have the design drafts here and the experiments we did. We recorded everything from the beginning till the end. When we take out our design drafts, we will prove our innocence.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t too satisfied with this method.¡± We can take out all the design drafts, but others have already seen this project. Although we can prove our innocence, we can¡¯t take the initiative.¡±


    Shang Jin was stunned. Then, she gritted her teeth and said firmly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will lead my team to bring out the improved version within 20 days.¡±


    ording to the normal research speed, 20 days weren¡¯t enough, but Shang Jin had no choice. If they did not bring out the improved version within 20 days, then they would not have the chance to participate in this technology seminar.


    Other teams could participate in their own work, but Shang Jin and the others could only follow behind to join in the fun. Shang Jin, who was morepetitive, would not ept such an oue.


    Shang Jin and her team members worked hard, but Tan Rou did not rest either. She was investigating who leaked the new project.<div>


    The reason why she said that she wouldn¡¯t pursue this issue in front of everyone was to let that person let down his guard so that he would leak the research information again.


    When Hang Wei found out about it, he said to Tan Rou angrily, ¡°Boss, we shouldn¡¯t be so merciful to the spy. If you let me find him now, I¡¯ll make him spend the rest of his life in prison.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s finger clicked on the mouse a few times. Then, she said in a rxed tone, ¡°If you catch him, at most, he¡¯ll be imprisoned for a few years and pay a little money. It doesn¡¯t have much meaning.¡±


    Hang Wei was puzzled. ¡°Then are we just going to let the person who leaked the information go?¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡± Tan Rouughed and replied, ¡°What do you think will happen if I nt a virus into the other party¡¯s system?¡±

 Chapter 1068:1068 Virus

    Chapter 1068:1068 Virus<div>


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hang Wei¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He gave Tan Rou a thumbs up. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡±


    If he was the one to deal with it, he would definitely use the most violent method to catch the person and send him to the police station. In the end, he would even put the person in jail. However, this situation could only make him happy for a while. If he thought about it in the future, he would still be mad at the culprit.


    Tan Rou had created a fewrge-scale virus programs a long time ago, but she had never had the chance to experiment with them. She couldn¡¯t possibly use her ownpany as an experiment, could she? It just so happened that she had the chance to experiment with her virus program.


    Only Tan Rou and Hang Wei knew about this. They didn¡¯t n to let more people know. If one less person knew, their n would be easier to seed.


    Shang Jin and his team members worked hard for more than half a month and finally handed over the improved Muscle Rxing Chains. Of course, Tan Rou had also helped them with it. Without Tan Rou, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to hand it over.<div>


    ¡°Captain Shang, leave the rest to me.¡± Team member Jia Shan smiled and said to Shang Jin, ¡°Everyone has worked hard for so many days. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal tonight. It¡¯s at the restaurant we often go to. You can order whatever you want.¡±


    Before Shang Jin could say anything, another team member asked, ¡°Xiao Jia, when did you be so rich?¡±


    Jia Shan smiled and replied, ¡°I bought a lottery ticket a few days ago and won more than a million.¡±


    When they heard that he had won the lottery, everyone immediately started discussing what to eat tonight.


    Shang Jin was cautious. She didn¡¯t know much about Jia Shan. This young man was newly recruited this year. He was outstanding, but he was a little introverted and didn¡¯t like to go out to eat with others. Why did he suddenly decide to treat them to a meal?


    ¡°Senior, you should go rest too.¡± Jia Shan approached Shang Jin. ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard these past few days. It¡¯s my treat tonight, you have to enjoy yourself.¡±


    Although Shang Jin was full of doubts, she did not show it on her face. ¡°You¡¯re rich! Alright, I¡¯ll eat you till you¡¯re broke tonight!¡±


    In the evening, Jia Shan treated them to a meal. Shang Jin and the other team members drank a lot of wine at the dinner table. They were so drunk that they didn¡¯t know where they were. The next day, Shang Jin and her team members collectively took a leave of absence. However, their project had beenpleted, so Tan Rou did not pursue it. She said that she would give them a few days off to rx. However, there was one person who did not take a break, and that was Jia Shan.


    Tan Rou saw Jia Shan, who was still working in the studio. She asked curiously, ¡°Your captain went home to rest. Why didn¡¯t you go back today?¡±


    Jia Shan had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s still some unfinished work. The captain and the others all got drunkst night but we still have to finish them first. I could have done it alone anyways.¡±


    Tan Rou patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him. ¡°You¡¯re a hardworking young man. You have a bright future ahead of you. Do your best. We won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Jia Shan suddenly felt a little guilty, but he still braced himself and replied, ¡°Thankyou for your encouragement, Boss.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t stay any longer and left after saying a few words. After she left, Jia Shan finally took out his USB. He found aputer that was in a blind spot and copied all the research data of their new project.


    He did not want to do this either, but the other party was giving him too much money. He could not get much money from this project, but if he sold it to others, he could get 1.5 million at once.


    He was working at TR, and his current job paid 15,000 a month. After deducting taxes and other expenses, he could not save much money in a month. 1.5 million was more than he could save in the next 10 years.


    He also had a gambling addiction. When he was a student at the university, he owed a lot of money. If he did not pay back the money, those people woulde to his house looking for him.


    He could not let those people go to his house, so he had to find a way to get money. As long as he gave them this data, they would pay him another three million. With this three million, he would not have to work anymore.


    At the thought of this, Jia Shan got excited. He stared at the screen without moving and finally copied all the experimental data of the new project. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that what he copied was actually awork virus.

 Chapter 1069:1069 Quibble

    Chapter 1069:1069 Quibble


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The things that Jia Shan had stolen quickly fell into the hands of the CEO of Baixing Technology. The CEO immediately gave the things to his researchers, wanting them to create new products based on the new experimental data. However, just as they opened the USB drive, a string of white garbled characters appeared on theirputer screens. They couldn¡¯t stop it even if they wanted to.


    Not long after, theizens realised that Baixing Technology¡¯s official website, which had just released a new product, had suddenly be a string of garbled characters. No matter how they refreshed it, it was useless.


    The CEO of Baixing Technology gathered his researchers to solve the code, but they found it impossible. At first, it was just a string of white code, then it turned into a few jumping electronic animals. Sometimes it was a mouse, sometimes it was a fox, and sometimes it turned into a weasel that liked to steal things.


    This infuriated the CEO of Baixing Technology. He called Jia Shan on the spot to find trouble, but he didn¡¯t know that Jia Shan¡¯s phone had been controlled by Tan Rou and the others.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you say that this is a new project?¡± the CEO of Baixing Technology said angrily.


    ¡°Why did all ourputers stop working after inserting the USB drive you gave us? Not only that, but this virus has been spread across our entire system! Ourpany can¡¯t work at all. If it causes any losses, you have to pay for it!¡±


    Shang Jin heard the other party¡¯s voice and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll have to pay for our loss! You old thing, just wait and tell the judge how much we have to pay!¡±


    The other party was stunned. A few secondster, he hung up the phone. When he called again, the phone was turned off.


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too impatient. I was nning to get some information out of him, but you ended up making him hang up.¡±


    Shang Jin apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I got too angry. I really didn¡¯t expect Jia Shan to be the one who sold us out. This young man has always been hardworking. Every day, he was the first to arrive at theboratory and thest to leave. However, he still betrayed us.¡±


    Jia Shan was caught red-handed and was now squatting in front of Shang Jin. Shang Jin wanted to kick him to the wall, but she couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you do such a thing?¡± Tan Rou said calmly. She had long understood the situation, but ording to the usual practice, she still had to ask a few questions and go through the process.


    A smile appeared on Jia Shan¡¯s gloomy face. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for money! Even if I work here for ten years, I might not be able to get a million, but as long as I sell away information from ourpany, I would be able to get millions almost instantly.


    Shang Jin went up and pped him. ¡°Bastard, so you know how much effort we put in for this project? We haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for a long time. For this project, we worked day and night. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    Jia Shan stared at Tan Rou and said unwillingly, ¡°We¡¯ve worked so hard for so long but how much money can we earn? Why do they get so much money by sitting in the office every day without working overtime or facing dangerous test subjects?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Hang Wei, then at herself. ¡°That¡¯s right. CEO Hang, why do you get so much sry even if you work in the office every day? I¡¯m jealous.¡± Hang Wei was speechless. ¡°Boss, is this the time to joke?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows and went back to the previous question. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you think it¡¯s wrong for me to sit in the office every day?¡±


    Since things had already reached this stage, Jia Shan had nothing to hide. ¡°You¡¯ll always steal our credit. Every time we do an experiment, you¡¯ll interfere. Then, our experiment results will have your name on it. If you had been in theboratory all this time, I wouldn¡¯t have felt unconvinced but you¡¯ve been sitting in the office drinking coffee all this time. You didn¡¯t even put in any effort in our experiments!¡±


    Everyone was silent. The entirepany knew that Tan Rou worked the most. Not only did she have to do her own experiments, but she also had to pay attention to the experiments of other experimental teams. She also had to go to school. She had a packed story. However, Jia Shan was new and did not know the inside story.

 Chapter 1070:1070 Cleaning Up the Company

    Chapter 1070:1070 Cleaning Up the Company


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Idiot! Who recruited this idiot?¡± Hang Wei asked unhappily after his evaluation.


    Shang Jin rolled his eyes and said, ¡°He was recruited by the Human Resources Department. They said that he¡¯s a talented one and decided to let him join us.¡±


    Hang Wei said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to have good abilities, but it¡¯s another thing to have a bad character. I¡¯ve already said that when recruiting employees, we must test their character. Why didn¡¯t you guys listen?¡±


    Shang Jin was also very unhappy. She shouted at Hang Wei, ¡°Wiry are you angry at me? I didn¡¯t recruit this person. You should go scream at the one who hired him! Maybe someone ced him here even without interviewing him!¡±


    Tan Ron looked at Jia Shan¡¯s face and suddenly felt that he was a little unfamiliar. She asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him when we recruited new employees this year, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Hang Wei remembered that Tan Rou was the one who hired this year¡¯s new employee. Because of this, Tan Rou had even caused a ruckus online. When he came back, he also looked at the new employee¡¯s information, but he really did not see this person.


    Moreover, he and Tan Rou would not pay attention to their employees every day. As long as they entered thepany, the management of the employees would be handed over to the human resources department or their mentor. Shang Jin didn¡¯t understand the recruitment situation and thought that this person had entered through the recruitment fair. ¡°So how did this person enter my team?¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression turned ugly. She could allow her employees to be witty but she would not allow any of them to vite thepany¡¯s rules and regtions. If everyone vited the rules and regtions, then what was the use of her rules?


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out now. If I find out who it is, they won¡¯t have to stay in the Capital anymore,¡± Hang Wei said before Tan Rou could speak.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say a word. Her gaze was fixed on Jia Shan. She had thought that herpany wouldn¡¯t have such a situation, but now it seemed that she had underestimated people¡¯s greed.


    The matter was quickly investigated. An old employee from the HR department had helped Jia Shan get in. Jia Shan was her cousin and had alsoe to the interview for TR. However, he was in the first batch of interviews and did not meet Tan Rou. At that time, he was rejected because he was not in a good mental state. Unexpectedly, Jia Shan still returned to TR with a different route. However, Jia Shan did not know about this situation. He had always thought that he had entered based on his strength.


    ¡°Get rid of both of them.¡± Tan Rou said softly.


    ¡°Boss, this is my fault. Please don¡¯t me Jia Shan. He doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± the HR staff begged.


    Tan Rou was puzzled. ¡°Do you think I fired him because he got in through the back door?¡±


    Tan Rou hated people who were jealous of others the most. The achievements that she has were exchanged with blood and sweat. Many people envied her for being a genius and praised her for being outstanding, but only Tan Rou herself knew how much she had suffered.


    She was a little tired, so she let Hang Wei handle the rest. Not only were these two employees fired, but other employees who stolepany secrets were also fired. Fortunately, the management of TR Company was rtively strict, and there were not many people who stole thepany¡¯s secrets.


    Hang Wei took over and got to work. Not only did he fire the employee who made the mistake, but he also had to sue Baixing Technology Company because the other party had vited the legal rights of TR. TR could sue them.


    The CEO of Baixing Technology Company was scared. He promised Tan Rou arge amount of money, hoping that Tan Rou would let Baixing Technology Company go. He was also willing to pay three times the price to buy the new product.


    Tan Rou rejected his request. She didn¡¯t need that little bit of money at all. This incident was just a lesson for Baixing Technology. It wasn¡¯t just a day or two that Baixing Technology liked to steal otherpanies ¡®products. This time, Baixing Technology directly stole from Tan Rou. How could Tan Rou let them go?


    A trashypany like this should disappear from the world. Tan Rou was just cleaning up the trash for the country.


    Baixing Technology could only find a solution to the virus on its own. However, their scientific research level was too low. Until the start of the technology exchange meeting, they had not eliminated the virus. They had only eliminated a portion of it.

 Chapter 1071:1071 Attending the Exchange Meeting

    Chapter 1071:1071 Attending the Exchange Meeting


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The matter of the mole was quickly resolved, and the science and technology seminar was next. Many people were attending the science and technology seminar this time, so thepanies and teams that were going to participate in the seminar had to arrive at the exhibition hall sometime in advance and disy their products. Tan Rou brought her team over a week earlier.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t let all the researchers participate. She only brought a few team leaders, as well as the managers of the publicity department and marketing department.


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t attend. He had matters to settle back in the Capital so it didn¡¯t matter if he came or not. He still had things to deal with at thepany, so Tan Rou asked him to stay at thepany ande back to the exchange meeting after he was done with work.


    As they hade in advance, there were no visitors at the seminar. There were only people like them. Tan Rou instructed her employees to disy the products while she observed what her peers had produced.


    After the conference venue was set up, the officials were going to make a map and a navigation table for the venue.


    Shang Jin was putting out the rxing chair that she and her teammates had worked so hard to make. There was also an electronic disy screen next to it so that the visitors could feel the effect of their products.


    She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t notice the situation around her. When she was done with everything, she looked up and saw someone she hated.


    ¡°Air, Miss Shang Jin, what a coincidence. It¡¯s my honor to meet you here!¡± President Yu of Baixing Technology greeted Shang Jin with a smile, but his gaze did not fall on Shang Jin. He had been looking at the chair and the disy screen beside Shang Jin.


    Shang Jin knew that this person wasn¡¯t a good person, so he kept an eye out. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this Mr. Yu? Don¡¯t you have to run around to solve the virus problem? Why do you have time to attend the science and technology exchange meeting?¡±


    As soon as Shang Jin finished speaking, President Yu¡¯s face turned ugly. He already knew who was responsible for the virus in theirpany¡¯sputerst time, but he did not dare to directly trouble TR. If he angered the legendary big boss, hispany would be imnted with a virus by TR in the future.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just shut up like that. Baixing Technology has a reputation in the industry.


    After the virus incident, thepany¡¯s status had been declining. Many businesses would be inexplicably canceled by the other party as if someone was targeting theirpany. There were indeed people watching Baixing Technology, but those people were not sent by Tan Rou, but by Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou didn¡¯t have anyone she could keep an eye on, so he arranged for Xiao Mo¡¯s assistant, Bai Yin, to do this. Bai Yin was quite capable. Not only did she intercept a lot of Baixing Technology¡¯s work, but she also ruined their original work.


    President Yu was puzzled, but he couldn¡¯t directly go to the TRpany to settle the score, so he wanted to take this opportunity to inquire about the news of TL and see how the other party was going to deal with hispany.


    Moreover, President Yu was also a little ambitious. When he heard Jia Shan talk about the newly developed product, he had a crooked idea. He wanted to buy the new product of TR Company at a high price.


    Lang Yue and Xiao Chen were also in the TR Company. They were in the same team, but Xiao Chen did note this time because he was not the captain.


    Seeing President Yue over, Lang Yue did not stay idle. He smiled and greeted, ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this President Yu? Wiry do you have time toe here now? I thought you were waiting for the court summons at home.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shang Jin could not help but cover his mouth andugh.


    President Yu¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He red at Lang Yue and Shang Jin, then left in exasperation.


    Lang Yue looked at President Yu¡¯s back and said, ¡°Big Boss is kind. If I were her, I would ask the police to arrest President Yu right now. He won¡¯t have the chance to attend the seminar at all.¡±


    Shang Jin was also a little confused about Tan Ron¡¯s thoughts. Hang Wei had already prepared the evidence, but the day before he handed the evidence to the police, Tan Rou suddenly changed her mind. She said that she hoped that Baixing Technology could participate in this science and technology seminar and wanted them to shine in this event as well.

 Chapter 1072:1072 TR Plagirised

    Chapter 1072:1072 TR girised


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°We can¡¯t guess what the boss is thinking.¡± Shang Jin spread his hands and said, ¡°We just need to do what we should do. By the way, has your team¡¯s showcase been set up?¡±


    Lang Yue nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s already set up. Do you still need help?¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°No need. Don¡¯t look at me as a girl. My strength is not any weaker than yours.¡±


    Lang Yue believed this because when they came, Shang Jin¡¯s team¡¯sfort chairs were still pieces of spare parts. However, Shang Jin didn¡¯t say anything and moved all the parts in alone. Those parts were very heavy. Lang Yue didn¡¯t dare to say that he could carry all the parts up, but Shang Jin did.


    After the showcase was set up, Shang Jin sat there to test the new equipment to ensure that there would be no idents.


    Although there were no visitors yet, there were many reporters brought by the government. They wanted to take some photos and videos of the product to make a promotional video. Almost allpanies and teams wanted to leave a mark on the promotional video, so nopany refused interviews from reporters.


    A reporter and cameraman walked over. They saw the rxing chair ced outside and asked curiously, ¡°Is this also a muscle rxation chair?¡±


    Shang Jin was a little surprised. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, they had not announced this new product on the official website yet. So how did these two reporters know? Could it be that the president who organised this exchange meeting told them?


    It shouldn¡¯t be. The president wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. If the participatingpanies and organizations knew that the president had leaked the products in advance, no one would dare toe to the seminar in the future.


    The reporter and the cameraman suddenly had a strange look on their faces. They looked at each other and then asked, ¡°Can you tell me how it works?¡±


    Shang Jin gave a brief introduction. As this was a normal interview, she did not pay much attention to it and told him a lot of information about the massage chair.


    ¡°Thank you for your answer. I¡¯ll definitely make a good promotional video.¡±


    Shang Jin was also very happy to hear the reporter¡¯s words. She even asked the photographer to take a better picture of her. Shang Jin was looking forward to the promotional video. After all, this was her first time appearing on the big screen. She had to see if she looked good.


    However, something unexpected happened. That night, a hot search term ¡®TR giarism¡¯ went straight to the top of the list. By the time TR discovered it, the term had been on the hot search list for more than half an hour.


    Netizen A: [Am I dreaming? Why did I wake up to such a trending topic? It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock at night. Am I sleepwalking?]


    Netizen B: [How could TR Company giarize? You have to know that TR has always been the leader in the technology field. If their products are all giarized, then I will never believe in domestic technology research again.]


    Netizen C: [Impossible, absolutely impossible. This time, it must be anotherpany who framed TR. I will wait for TL to make an announcement. TR, are you sleeping so early? Hurry up and make a statement! ]


    Someizens took the opportunity to step on TR. [I knew that TR¡¯s internal affairs were not simple. Originally, TR had never cooperated with non-government organizations. In the past few years, their focus has been on private research and development. They have already cooperated with many privatepanies. I guess they can¡¯t produce good products for the government anymore.]


    Anotherizen who had a problem with TR said, [The smallpanies that were giarized by TR are so unfortunate! It was not easy to make a product, but it was snatched away by a bigpany. If I were Baixing Technology, I probably wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to participate in the exchange meeting.]


    The trending searches said that the muscle massage chair that TR Company was about to exhibit was copied from Baixing Technology, and a video of the interview was attached.


    When Hang Wei saw the trending searches, he was having dinner. He was working overtime at thepany that night. At 7:30 pm, he turned on his phone to check the news. He immediately saw the trending searches of TR giarizing Baixing Technology.


    He thought that he was too hungry, so he clicked on it again. The news was indeed saying that the new product of TR copied the new product of Baixing Technology.

 Chapter 1073:1073 Tan Ron’s Plan

    Chapter 1073:1073 Tan Ron¡¯s n


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°This is too much. These people s ability to distort the truth is really amazing!¡± Hang Wei mmed the table and almost knocked over the food on his table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them seed. Otherwise, where will I put my face?¡±


    Just as he was about to remove the trending searches, Tan Rou called him and told him not to be in a hurry to remove the trending searches. He had to wait a while more.


    Hang Wei couldn¡¯t take it lying down. ¡°Boss, this matter must have been done by that old bastard from Baixing Technology. I¡¯ll take out the evidence now and send that old fellow to jail.¡±


    Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to remove the trending search this time. 1 still have a use for it.¡±


    Hang Wei really couldn¡¯t understand Tan Rou anymore. However, Tan Rou was smarter than him, so it was normal that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Boss, are you trying to create an atmosphere of public opinion?¡± Hang Wei suddenly remembered the incident where Chen Yao had organized reporters to cause trouble at thepany¡¯s entrance. Tan Rou had used the trending searches to advertisest time, saving a lot of advertising fees.


    Was Tan Rou nning to use this method again?


    ¡°Expanding thepany¡¯s influence is a very important requirement for running apany. We must open up the foreign market this time, but we might not be able to attract the attention of foreignpanies by relying on our own strength,¡± Tan Rou slowly exined herself.


    ¡°However, everyone has a nick for gossip, maybe this might catch their attention.¡±


    Hang Wei understood what Tan Rou meant. ¡°You want to use the giarism incident to expand your influence.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡±


    Hang Wei picked up his chopsticks and continued eating. ¡°Boss, how do you know that Baixing Technology will definitely say that we giarized?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Baixing Technology wasn¡¯t founded by President Yu. It was co-founded by his parents. He was the only child of his parents, so when the two seniors passed away, they passed Baixing Technology to their son. However, their son is not a good person. He only knows how to giarize other people¡¯s works to expand his influence.¡±


    Tan Rou had only found out about this recently. If he wanted to make use of Baixing Technology, he had to understand President Yu¡¯s family background.


    After investigating, Tan Rou felt that it was a pity. If President Yu¡¯s parents were still alive, she might have been able to discuss it with the two seniors but they were already dead, leaving behind only a son who loved giarism.


    Tan Rou had been curious about why Baixing Technology could survive by giarizing other people¡¯s works. It turned out that it was because his parents hadid a good foundation for him. However, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to manage Baixing Technology in the future.


    Hang Wei nodded. When he realised that Tan Rou couldn¡¯t see his movements, he said, ¡°So that¡¯s your n but if they didn¡¯t bribe the reporters to use us of giarism, what are you going to do?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Baixing Technology isn¡¯t the only one who knows how to buy trending searches.¡±


    Hang Wei was stunned for a moment. Then, he finally understood what Tan Rou meant. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our big boss to spend money to buy trending searches.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°TR is my baby. 1 like to spend money on my baby. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Hang Wei smiled evilly. ¡°I should record this sentence for Mr. Zhuang Liu to hear and see who your real treasure is.¡±


    Tan Rou was silent for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°You need to process these sentences through your brain before blurting it out.¡±


    Hang Wei covered his mouth. ¡°Okay, okay. 1 won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Tan Rou and Hang Wei continued to let the trending searches spread. The official Weibo of the TRpany did not respond. Theizens did not know what the TRpany was thinking. Could it be that the TRpany had really giarized the work of a smallpany?


    President Yu of Baixing Technology was sitting at home, and his heart was already blooming with joy. He originally wanted to pour some dirty water on TR, but he didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly. It was as if TR didn¡¯t see the trending searches and hadn¡¯t issued a statement until now.


    President Yu was leisurely drinking red wine. He knew that the technological influence of the previous TRpany was veryrge and had some rtions with the government. However, in recent years, the work of the TRpany had nothing to do with the government, so President Yu felt that the TRpany had been abandoned by the government. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to steal the new products from TR..

 Chapter 1074:1074 TR Abandoned

    Chapter 1074:1074 TR Abandoned


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The next morning, TR still did not release any official statement. Theizens were too curious. They all went to TR¡¯s official Weibo and leftments, urging them to make a statement.


    However, the people of TR were very calm. Even though the trending searches had been going on for more than ten hours, they were not nervous and continued to do their things.


    Tan Rou and the others appeared at the seminar. Unlike yesterday, the entrance of the venue today was packed with people and reporters who hade to watch the show. Although there were some reporters at the venue yesterday, there were still a small number. However, there were too many reporters here today. Tan Rou felt that all the reporters in the Capital were here.


    When those people saw Tan Rouing over, they immediately handed over their microphones and threw out their questions, wanting Tan Rou to answer them.


    ¡°Ms. Tan Rou,¡± Reporter A said, ¡°Do you have anything to say about the matter of TR giarizing Baixing Technology¡¯s new product?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say about the new products that are about to be exhibited?¡± Reporter B asked.


    Reporter C said, ¡°Ms. Tan Rou, 1 heard that TR has cut off its cooperation with the government. Is this true? Could it be that the government has abandoned TR?¡±


    TR had always been cooperating with the government and this technology seminar was also supported by the government. If the government was still working with TR, they would not be so active in organizing the technology seminar.


    It had to be said that reporters had a rich imagination.


    Tan Rou smiled politely. ¡°Dear reporters, this is not the time for the press conference. Please make way and don¡¯t block our way. Your actions have already affected our ess. If you continue to cause trouble here, I can have the police to arrest you.¡±


    Her tone was very calm and there was a faint smile on her face, but her words were full of threat. When the reporters who were close to her heard her words, they were stunned for a moment. Then, they rushed forward with their microphones.


    Tan Rou no longer gave them a good look, even the smile on her face disappeared. She said, ¡°This is such a huge event. Aren¡¯t there any guards around here?¡±


    Of course, there were security guards, but they had not been ordered to stop the reporters. After all, many of the reporters were hired by the government.


    Tan Rou made a call and hung up after saying a few words.


    Immediately after, the security captain received a call from his superior, asking them to maintain order at the door immediately. The security guards had no choice but to block the reporters outside the door.


    Tan Rou walked into the exchange meeting in a carefree manner. As soon as she entered, she met President Yu, who hade to see her make a fool of herself. President Yu¡¯s fat face was filled with a smug smile.


    ¡°Aiya, why are there so many reporters at the door? Did you see the newsst night? President Yu said with a smile. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that ourpany¡¯s new product is so simr to the famous TRpany¡¯s new product. If i didn¡¯t know any better, some might think that TRpany copied ourpany¡¯s new product.¡±


    Tan Rou stopped in her tracks. She crossed her arms and asked with interest, ¡°Mr. Yu, you said that our work was giarized. Can you produce any evidence?¡±


    President Yu still had a smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The person who said that you giarized was not me, but those reporters outside. They have released the evidence. It¡¯s in the video they posted. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Can an interview be used as evidence? Then can I also say that you have giarised others as well?¡±


    President Yu was very clear about hispany¡¯s situation, but he did not want to hear outsiders talk about this.


    Baixing Technology had many partners. The reason why their partners were willing to work with Baixing Technology was that the works they copied were cheap and the partners could earn a lot of money from it.


    President Yu said stubbornly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant now! Anyway, our TL has been abandoned by the government. The world changes quickly. In a few years, yourpany will be reced by a newpany.¡±


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Oh, as if you can see that day..¡±

 Chapter 1075:1075 The Mayor Is Here

    Chapter 1075:1075 The Mayor Is Here


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    President Yu was so angry that he stomped his feet. He was a little short and fat, so when he was angry, he was like an angry red bird. His chirping did not have much lethality.


    ¡°We need evidence for everything.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Mr. Yu, don¡¯t forget that we have all the information about the Muscle Rxing Chains. Jia Shan only sent you the results. If I release all the research and development data, do you think I still need to prove our innocence?¡±


    President Yu naturally thought of this. He originally wanted to fabricate a research and development record, but the strength of theirpany¡¯s people was too weak. No one could imitate the R & D record of TR Company.


    ¡°Mr. Yu, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ve been abandoned by the government just because we don¡¯t have any cooperation with the government.¡±


    Tan Rou reminded him. ¡°And so what if our TRpany is abandoned by the government? Do you think that you can take down our TR Company with just a trending search?¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t bring you down, I can still find some trouble for you. You won¡¯t be able to survive in this seminar!¡± President Yu retorted with rage.


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The only person who can kick us out is the president of the seminar and I seem to know this person very well.¡±


    She only found outst night that the president of this technology exchange conference was her old friend, Professor Wu. Professor Wu called to ask her how to deal with the trending topic, but Tan Rou told him to go to bed early. The old man should not interfere in this matter. Professor Wu had no choice but to leave this matter to Tan Rou.


    President Yu suddenly panicked. He felt that something bad was about to happen. He knew that Tan Rou was from the Tao family and that Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had a marriage alliance. However, there had been no news for so many years. Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu might have already canceled their engagement.


    President Yu didn¡¯t have any other abilities, but he was bold. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to giarize other people¡¯s works, nor would he dare to buy a trending search to say that TR giarized.


    Before the two of them could finish their conversation, they heard amotion at the door.


    Tan Rou thought that the security guards were unable to defeat the group of fierce reporters and had already broken through their defenses. However, she did not expect a group of young men in suits and sunsses toe in. Each of them was tall and powerful, looking like bodyguards.


    Just as she was about to find out who was so generous, a familiar voice reached Tan Ron¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Tan Rou!¡± A middle-aged man appeared in the middle of the group of bodyguards. He looked ordinary, but his aura was very good. One look and one could tell that he was a very powerful big shot.


    It was unknown when, but the entire area had quieted down. Tan Rou felt a sense of familiarity when she saw the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Mayor Guo, good morning. I¡¯m d to see you here.¡± Tan Rou lowered her head slightly and extended her right hand.


    It was Mayor Guo. He was the mayor of the Capital and the most powerful person in the city.


    Mayor Guo shook hands with Tan Rou and continued to smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years. I heard that you¡¯ve found your biological parents. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I found it a few years ago,¡± said Tan Rou.


    Mayor Guo said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ll be staying in the capital forever, right?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in the Capital for the time being. After all, I¡¯m still in school. If I want to leave, I¡¯ll have to wait until I graduate from my PhD.¡±


    Mayor Guo couldn¡¯t let Tan Rou leave. ¡°You can¡¯t leave. You suddenly disappeared a few years ago, causing a lot of work here left on hold. Now that you¡¯re back, you have to sign a few more projects with us.¡±


    After Tan Rou returned to Tr, Mayor Guo sent someone to look for Tan Rou, but the reason Tan Rou gave was that she had to focus on her studies and had no time to take over the government¡¯s big projects.


    Mayor Guo would not listen to her nonsense, but he had always admired this outstanding talent. Therefore, he promised Tan Rou to let her develop on her own for a few years. When she had enough fun, she woulde back to deal with the cooperation with the government.


    Tan Rou agreed, but Mayor Guo regretted it, so he took the opportunity to look for Tan Rou today.

 Chapter 1076:1076 Reversal

    Chapter 1076:1076 Reversal


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The reporters wanted to chase after Tan Ron for an interview, but they weren¡¯t fools. Mayor Guo was so close to Tan Rou and there were so many bodyguards blocking him. They didn¡¯t want to hang around Mayor Guo.


    Mayor Guo was here to inspect the work. He attached great importance to this seminar, so he came early. Besides, he had another purpose foring here. He was here to look for Tan Rou.


    As a mayor, Mayor Guo definitely wouldn¡¯t go to Tan Rou to discuss work like an ordinarypany¡¯s CEO. However, he had a partnership with the TRpany. After thinking about it, he decided that he could take this opportunity to meet Tan Rou. It could show that he cared about the development of this prospect, and it could also openly discuss work.


    Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t let Mayor Guo stand at the door to talk, so they found a booth, ordered coffee and tea, and sat down to talk slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news these two days. The current situation is very unfavorable for yourpany. I want to know what you think.¡± Mayor Guo always had a smile on his face when he spoke. This was a skill he had developed over the years. Even when facing people he didn¡¯t like, he could still smile brightly.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer Mayor Guo¡¯s question directly. Instead, she asked Mayor Guo another question. ¡°Mr. Mayor, do you think that TR giarized?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Mayor Guoughed out loud. ¡°If you needed to giarize the work of a smallpany, our country¡¯s high-tech industry will be finished.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently and replied, ¡°TR did not giarize. It will never giarize.¡±


    Mayor Guo nodded. ¡°How are you going to handle this? Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone. After fiddling with it for a while, she told Mayor Guo, ¡°The matter will be resolved soon.¡±


    President Yu was taken away by the police in front of many reporters. The reporters would not let go of this good opportunity. ording to today¡¯s situation, Tan Rou would not ept their interview. Therefore, they turned their attention to President Yu who was taken away. They all ced their cameras in front of President Yu and the police and asked what had happened.


    Shortly after, TR issued a statement, giving a simple exnation of why they had not responded for so long. They probably meant that they already knew about the giarism, but they had no evidence to prove their innocence. The reason why they had not responded in the past two days was because they had gone to find evidence.


    As soon as the statement was released, the situation immediately changed. Everyone was discussing why President Yu was so bold and dared to cause trouble for Tr. Who didn¡¯t know that the government was behind TR?


    Moreover, the boss of Tr was the eldest daughter of the Tao family and the future wife of the Zhuang family. Would President Yu, the boss of a smallpany, really dare to go against TR?


    The giarism incident had been resolved. Mostizens did not believe that TR would giarize. Now that TR had rified, they were even more convinced of TR¡¯s innocence.


    However, they were now suspicious of two other things, which were whether there was any government support behind TR and whether the marriage between the Tao family and the Zhuang family was still going on. After all, there had been no news for a long time.


    Netizen A: (Although TR has made a statement, why do I feel that this matter is very strange? Did Baixing Technology eat the heart of a bear or the heart of a leopard? Why did he dare to frame the TRpany? Isn¡¯t there someone backing the TRpany?¡±


    Because of the sensitive political issues, someizens didn¡¯t dare to directly say that the government was behind thepany. They only said that someone was protecting thepany.


    Some of the bolderizens directly pointed out the government and the Tao family. [Are you guys so timid? Don¡¯t you guys just want to know if the government was behind thepany and whether the Zhuang and Tao families are still one?! Wiry are you being so secretive?!]


    For a moment, everyone forgot about the conflict between TR Company and Baixing Technology. They shifted their attention to the rtionship between the Zhuang family and the Tao family, and the rtionship between TR Company and the government.


    Theizens did not mind themotion. Some bold people directly posted thesements under Zhuang Liu and Tan Ron¡¯s private ounts, asking if they were still together.


    Tan Rou rarely used Weibo and she would only use them when she was forced to which were during times like this.

 Chapter 1077:1027 They Have a Good Relationship

    Chapter 1077:1027 They Have a Good Rtionship


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron really didn¡¯t understand how things had developed to this point.


    Although it was very popr now, this wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She had a good rtionship with Zhuang Liu and didn¡¯t want others to specte.


    Zhuang Liu naturally saw thements on the Inte. His expression was like the sky before a thunderstorm. He did not say a word. However, Xiao Mo knew that someone was going to be in trouble. However, before Zhuang Liu could re up, Tan Ron called and asked him when he would attend the seminar.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression instantly turned better. He replied, ¡°Since it will start tomorrow. We can only enter tomorrow.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°If Alt Liu wants toe, I can bring you in to take a look now and choose the products you¡¯re interested in in advance.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not even think about it. He put down the work in his hands and drove to the venue immediately.


    There were still many reporters waiting at the entrance. The science and technology seminar was an important event. As long as they waited here, they would definitely catch a big shot. For example, right now, they saw the head of the Zhuang family who drove to the venue alone.


    The reporters were very curious because today was not the time for the exchange meeting. Why was Zhuang Liu here? ording to the information they received, the Zhuang family did not prepare any exhibit for this exchange, so Zhuang Liu should not be here now.


    More importantly, Zhuang Liu hade alone. If Zhuang Liu hade to participate in the seminar, he would definitely have brought a few more people. However, Zhuang Liu did not bring anyone with him.


    The reporters no longer sat there and waited. They surrounded Zhuang Liu, wanting to ask him why he came to the exchange meeting alone.


    Zhuang Liu did not like the feeling of being surrounded by reporters. He said with a cold face, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask them at the next press conference. I still have something to do now. Please move aside.¡± His tone was already kind enough. If it was any other time, he would have left long ago, but today was different. He was here to find Xiao Rou, and he could not let her see him angry.


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang, I heard that there¡¯s a crack in your rtionship with Miss Tan Rou. Are you here today to make up for your rtionship with her?¡± There were many people talking, but Zhuang Liu still heard this question.


    Zhuang Liu stopped in his tracks and looked at the female reporter who asked the question with interest. He smiled and said, ¡°Where did you hear about this?¡±


    The female reporter was a little scared by his gaze, but she was a reporter. She couldn¡¯t be scared by a look, so she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°I saw thements on the Inte. So, is there any problem with Mr. Zhuang and Miss Tan Rou¡¯s rtionship? When are you guys getting married?¡±


    Zhuang Liu wanted to say, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for a long time.¡± However, this was not the time to announce it. He could not reveal it in advance, or it would affect Tan Rou¡¯s studies in school.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Zhuang Liu lifted his leg and walked forward. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with Rourou. Those are only rumors on the Inte. I hope that all our reporters can distinguish between right and wrong and not believe the rumors.¡±


    The reporters wanted to ask more questions, but they saw a very beautiful girle out from inside. She had a big smile on her face. The moment she saw Zhuang Liu, the girl ran over.


    ¡°Alt Liu!¡± Tan Rou was very happy. She immediately held Zhuang Liu¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re punctual.¡±


    Then, Tan Rou looked around and said, ¡°Dear reporters, I have no objections if you want to take photos. However, please maintain order. There are so many people entering and leaving. If you keep blocking the entrance and asking boring questions, won¡¯t you be wasting our public resources?¡±


    In other words, she was implying that all of you gossipy reporters, could you report something useful? Stop caring about those rumors and gossip. However, these reporters were thick-skinned and still wanted to know Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu¡¯s rtionship situation.


    Tan Rou was annoyed to death by them. She simply pulled Zhuang Liu over and kissed him on the face. Then, she said, ¡°We have a good rtionship. Don¡¯t make wild guesses, please.¡±


    The reporters frantically pressed the shutter of their cameras. This was a once- in-a-lifetime opportunity. They could not miss it! Zhuang Liu was still a little dizzy. Tan Rou kissed him. Tan Rou kissed him in front of so many people!

 Chapter 1078:1078 Affection

    Chapter 1078:1078 Affection


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was overjoyed. He knew that Tan Rou didn¡¯t like to reveal their rtionship in front of others, so most of the time, he wouldn¡¯t be too intimate with Tan Rou in public.


    But today was different. Tan Rou had kissed him in front of so many reporters. He knew that this photo would soon be circted by the reporters, but he didn¡¯t want to stop it from being published. He wanted the whole world to know that he loved Tan Rou and Tan Rou loved him. They were the happiest couple in the world!


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Tan Rou ced a cup of hot cocoa with a lot of sugar in front of Zhuang Liu. ¡°You¡¯ve been smiling since you came in. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯ve eaten someughing candy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand inadvertently swept across his face, and then he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Tan Rou sat across from him. ¡°Are you happy that you cane to the exchange meeting in advance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you kissed me in front of everyone.¡± Zhuang Liu touched Tan Ron¡¯s hand and squeezed it again ¡± I thought you didn¡¯t like to show that we love each other in front of others.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t engaged in the past, and I didn¡¯t want to attract attention, so I didn¡¯t like to show off in front of others. It¡¯s different now. We¡¯ve even gotten our marriage certificate. What¡¯s there to hide?¡±


    ¡°Plus, you¡¯ve seen the news on the Inte. They said that our rtionship was old news and that we have broken up!¡±


    Tan Rou used a simple and intuitive way to exin her rtionship with Zhuang Liu. Not only did they not break up, but they were very much in love.


    ¡°I think that photo will be posted online soon.¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment, then sat beside Zhuang Liu. She took out her phone and took a very blurry photo.


    Zhuang Liu did not understand why she had taken such a blurry photo. He then quickly asked, ¡°You wanted to take a picture of us? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could have sat up so that you could take a good picture.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°This photo is supposed to be posted on my Weibo. Do you want to post a high-definition photo of us?¡±


    Zhuang Liu instantly understood what Tan Rou meant. She wanted to post on Weibo that they were very loving, but she did not want others to see their faces clearly, so she took a blurry photo.


    As soon as the photos were released, fewer voices were saying that they had broken up.


    Tan Rou looked at the long string of blessings below and suddenly felt a warmth in her heart, but she also felt a little sad. It wasn¡¯t that he felt sad for himself but for Zhuang Liu.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Tan Ron¡¯s reluctance to hold the wedding now, Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t have to consider her feelings and keep a low profile in front of others. She just wanted a little more time. When she achieved more achievements, she would announce that she and Zhuang Liu were married.


    Zhuang Liu was the head of the Zhuang family, while Tan Rou was only the eldest daughter of the Tao family. She had her own business, but her name still belonged to the family. She did not want to marry Zhuang Liu the eldest daughter of the Tao family. She wanted to make a name for herself and make her name known throughout the country and even the world. Then, she would marry Zhuang Liu.


    She wanted to be herself first, then Zhuang Liu¡¯s wife. Zhuang Liu also understood this, so he had been waiting for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou brought Zhuang Liu around the conference venue. As the conference had not started yet, Zhuang Liu could not visit too many products, so he looked at the products of thepanies that he was interested in.


    After that, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu went to eat together. Since both of them were busy, they didn¡¯t have the time to cook by themselves at home.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be the new year after the exchange meet. The winter this year seems to be a little colder.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said with concern, ¡°You¡¯ve been running outside a lot recently. You must keep warm. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about this. She hadn¡¯t caught a cold for a long time. Moreover, she would prepare cold-prevention drinks for her family every year at the turn of the season, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about catching a cold.


    ¡°Okay, you have to keep warm too. I¡¯ve made some drinks to prevent colds,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Help me pass some to your parents.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 1079:1079 Arrogance

    Chapter 1079:1079 Arrogance


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Under the attention of the entire country, the science and technology exchange finally kicked off. Mayor Guo personally delivered a speech, and many important government officials and business leaders also attended the opening ceremony of the exchange.


    Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi were also invited. They were the representatives of the Zhuang family and the Tao family. Zhuang Liu was the head of the Zhuang family, and if there were no idents, Tao Zhi would be the next head of the Tao family.


    Tan Rou sat in the crowd and took photos of Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand why people were so keen on taking photos, but now she understood that taking photos and videos was to retain beautiful and important moments like these.


    Zhuang Liu liked to take photos of Tan Rou. Tan Rou often caught him secretly taking photos of her. She asked Zhuang Liu why he liked to take photos of her, and Zhuang Liu said that it was because Tan Rou was better looking.


    What he said was true, but more importantly, he wanted to record every minute and second of him and Tan Rou together.


    After Zhuang Liu finished his speech, Tan Rou put away her camera. She did not have the hobby of being a photographer for others. When he got off the stage, Tan Rou quietly waved at Zhuang Liu and asked him to sit beside her. Zhuang Liu left Tao Zhi and turned to sit in the audience.


    Tao Zhi, who was still sitting beside the stage, watched helplessly as Zhuang Liu walked away. He thought to himself that Zhuang Liu was evil. He ran away without telling him. Now, he was sitting alone with this group of old men and women. It was really too awkward.


    Zhuang Liu naturally noticed that someone was staring at him. After he sat down, he pointed at Tao Zhi and said, ¡°Xiao Rou, look at Big Brother¡¯s expression. He must want to give me a good scolding right now.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Big Brother walked too fast when he went down. I didn¡¯t even have time to give him a hint. He just sat over there.¡±


    Zhuang Liu raised his eyebrows and gloated. ¡°Just let him continue talking to those old men and women.¡±


    Another person gave a speech on the stage. This person had golden hair and green eyes. He was obviously a foreigner.


    Zhuang Liu quietly introduced the blond man on stage to Tan Rou. ¡°This man is Ed Smith, from D Nation.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little confused. ¡°Is he here to participate in the seminar too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Ed¡¯spany¡¯s research and development in the field of robots is very outstanding. We invited him here, so he must have brought his ownpany¡¯s products. After the opening ceremony, we can go over and have a chat with him to see if we can negotiate a cooperation.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at the man who was speaking fluently in Chinese on stage. She felt that his tone was very arrogant. ¡°Ah Liu, do you have any cooperation with this Mr. Ed?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Zhuang Liu was a little regretful. ¡°I once sent someone to contact him, but he¡¯s a very arrogant person. He doesn¡¯t like tomunicate withymen like us, so we didn¡¯t manage to negotiate a cooperation.¡±


    Tan Rou was quite interested in this man. She wasn¡¯t interested in him as a person but in theirpany¡¯s products.


    The development of science and technology abroad has always been better than those in their countries. Many sophisticated instruments could not be bought in China and had to be bought abroad. However, everyone waspeting for benefits. Very few people were willing to sell their core technology to others, especially to people from other countries.


    If Tan Rou wanted to get in touch with a foreignpany, Ed would be a good candidate.


    The reputation and strength of TR Company in the country were already strong enough. A few days ago, Tan Rou had even discussed a few coborations with Mayor Guo. Although it had not been officially announced yet, when Mayor Guo¡¯s documents came out, TR Company would appear in the domestic newspapers.


    What Tan Roucked now was a foreign market. Competing with strong people would help her improve. If TR wanted to develop better, it had to integrate with the internationalmunity.


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m interested in at this exchange¡­¡± The words on the stage interrupted Tan Rou¡¯s train of thought. She frowned and looked at the man on the stage. The man continued to say, ¡°I hope that there will be something I¡¯m interested in at the next exchange.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little unhappy. This man was too arrogant.

 Chapter 1080:1080 Arrogant

    Chapter 1080:1080 Arrogant


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The moment Ed said that, the entire venue exploded. The leaders on the stage looked very ugly, and the audience below the stage who came to participate in the exchange stood up and pped their chairs, saying that Ed was too arrogant.


    Ed cleared his throat calmly and took the microphone down. He said as he walked, ¡°To be honest, I was looking forward to joining the seminar this year. I heard that your country has begun to pay attention to the development of science and technology, and felt that the people in your country are very smart, so I looked forward to your work.¡±


    He walked to the side of the stage, shook his head, and said, ¡°But I am greatly disappointed. There was nothing that impressed me. The things you made have been popr in the foreign market for many years. If your products want to go abroad, these wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Tan Ron was still angry just now, but after hearing what Ed said, she suddenly felt that he was right. However, the other party¡¯s words were not to encourage them, but to strike them down.


    ¡°If I were you, I would give up on researching high-tech. I will invest more money in manufacturing and strive to create more exquisite products,¡±said Ed with a smile.


    There was a difference between manufacturing and creation. To manufacture something, one simply needed to mass produce them. To create something, one often needed more effort and cooperation.


    For example, Tan Ron¡¯spany was not supported by her alone. It was formed by everyone. However, thispany didn¡¯t exist in the beginning. It was all created by Tan Ron bit by bit.


    Tan Ronmented, ¡°This man is really arrogant. I wonder who invited him over. I guess that person¡¯s intestines are green with regret now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think what Ed said makes sense?¡± Zhuang Liu whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Do you also think that our country should vigorously develop the manufacturing industry?¡± Tan Ron looked puzzled.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°No, it¡¯s what Ed said earlier. He said that our country¡¯s scientific and technological strength is too weak. There¡¯s no way topare with them.¡±


    Tan Ron understood this very well, so she wanted to find an opportunity to get to know Ed even more.


    Ed was a very smart person. He had just mocked the host¡¯s technological strength and then said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already said that the people of your country are very smart. I believe that your technological strength will be stronger soon. You will soon be among the top in the world.¡±


    These words were still unpleasant, but everyone¡¯s mood was much better. Since Ed was also a famous high-tech talent overseas, none of them wanted to offend him.


    After the opening ceremony, the exchange meeting officially began. Mayor Guo naturally had to bring the foreign friends around; this was mainly for Ed.


    Ed walked around the conference for half an hour, but he didn¡¯t like a single product. Everywhere he went, he would criticize them, as if the products at the conference were all trash.


    Shang Jin rubbed his fists until they cracked. She said very unhappily, ¡°Who is that person? He keeps saying that our things are not good. If they¡¯re not good enough, then he shouldn¡¯t attend the seminar. Why did youe over and get in our way?¡±


    Tan Ron said calmly,¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t get angry. He¡¯s telling the truth. If we get angry, he can use this to make a big fuss. He¡¯ll say that our country not only produces bad things, but the quality of our people are bad as well. They only know how to quarrel with others.¡±


    Shang Jin was no longer angry. ¡°This man better note to me and say anything. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat him up every time he says something. I¡¯ll beat him until he can¡¯t even get up from the ground. He won¡¯t have the strength to speak again.¡±


    Tan Ron was amused by her. ¡°Senior, he is strong and tall. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to beat him up?¡±


    Shang Jin measured his height and said, ¡°I can move my machine over to smash him.¡±


    Lang Yue felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Calm down, can you not be so violent?¡±


    Tan Rou reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t start a fight with anyone. We¡¯re here for cooperation, not conflict.¡±


    Shang Jin naturally knew this. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Ed, nning to go over and greet himter.

 Chapter 1081:1081 Disharmonious Relationship

    Chapter 1081:1081 Disharmonious Rtionship<div>


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Apanied by Mayor Guo, Ed had almost finished looking at the exhibition hall, but none of them caught his attention. He even mocked the designers in front of Mayor Guo, saying that they only knew how to beg for food.


    Mayor Guo¡¯s expression turned ugly. They invited Ed over to let him impart his experience, not to let him embarrass him. This blond foreigner was getting more and more outrageous. A few years ago, he was just secretly mocking them. Now, he was openly saying that their country¡¯s scientific and technological strength was insufficient.


    ¡°Since Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t like our technology, there¡¯s no need to waste time here.¡± Mayor Guo was a good-tempered person, but he could not allow Ed to continue ndering his mothend. ¡°Today¡¯s tour is almost over. Let¡¯s gp.¡±


    Ai De could tell that Mayor Guo was angry. He immediately changed his attitude. ¡°Mr. Mayor, we only saw a small exhibition hall. There are still many more that we haven¡¯t seen. Maybe there are some items that will impress us.¡±


    He was a smart man. He needed other people¡¯s investment. A country with money but no technology was exactly what he needed, so he could notpletely offend Mayor Guo. Of course, he was born to feel that he was superior to others, so he would not lower his face to please others.<div>


    Although Mayor Guo was very unhappy, he did not lose his temper on the spot. He led Ed to continue strolling around the exhibition hall. Both of them had their own thoughts.


    As they walked, Ed suddenly thought of something. ¡°I heard that your country has a very outstanding technologypany. Thispany didn¡¯t participate in the seminar a few years ago. I wonder if they wille this year?¡±


    Mayor Guo immediately realized that Ed was talking about TR. He smiled and said, ¡°They did participate in this year¡¯s seminar. If you¡¯re interested, I can bring you to them.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ed was not in a hurry. Instead, he talked about the giarism incident that had caused a stir on the Inte a few days ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that TR Company is one of the better techpanies in your country, but I¡¯m really surprised that such a techpany would have a giarism scandal.¡± Ed said with a smile.


    His expression revealed his current mood. He just wanted to watch the show and take revenge on Mayor Guo. Why did Mayor Guo refute him earlier?


    If it weren¡¯t for his good upbringing, Mayor Guo really wanted to take off his leather shoes and throw them at Ed¡¯s face. As the saying goes, those who are not of the same race will have different hearts. This foreigner wanted their money, but he refused to teach them properly.


    This made Mayor Guo furious. If Ed dared to talk nonsense again, Mayor Guo would politely chase him out.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you should follow up on thetest news. Don¡¯t you know that this matter has been rified?¡± Mayor Guo¡¯s tone became colder. ¡°I remember something like this happened in Mr. Smith¡¯spany, and it was your most trusted employee who giarized someone else¡¯s work.¡±


    Ed was very thick-skinned. He didn¡¯t mind Mayor Guo mentioning this matter at all. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s true. Everyone has their own thoughts. We can¡¯t install surveince cameras in other people¡¯s minds. It¡¯s inevitable that someone will have evil thoughts.¡±


    Mayor Guo didn¡¯t want to argue with him about this. He made a gesture and led him in a different direction. ¡°Mr. Smith, pleasee this way.¡±


    Ed was in a good mood and had a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Mayor, please.¡±<div>


    The two of them talked as they walked. Then, they arrived at the disy tform of the TRpany. Tan Rou went to the toilet, Lang Yue and the others were busy introducing the products to other visitors, and only Shang Jin sat on the chair and was enjoying herself.


    Seeing that someone hade, Shang Jin immediately got up from his chair and greeted them warmly. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Mayor Guo looked around but did not see Tan Rou. ¡°Miss Tan Rou isn¡¯t here today?¡±


    Shang Jin knew Mayor Guo and knew that Mayor Guo had discussed a few new coborations with TR, so she had a very good attitude towards Mayor Guo.


    ¡°Boss has something to deal with. She¡¯ll be here in a while.¡± Shang Jin said.


    Mayor Guo nodded and then introduced Shang Jin and the others to Ed. ¡°These are the people from the R & D department. This is Miss Shang Jin.¡±

 Chapter 1082:1082 Stubborn

    Chapter 1082:1082 Stubborn<div>


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°This is Mr. Smith from Simo Company in Country D.¡± Mayor Guo introduced Ed to Shang Jin.


    His original intention was to introduce Tan Rou to Ed, but now that Tan Rou was not here, he introduced Shang Jin and the others to Ed Smith. He wanted to let both sidesmunicate and see they could get anything out of Ed.


    Shang Jin had already heard Ed belittle their research, so she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. However, Mayor Guo was the one who brought this man over and she couldn¡¯t make things difficult for Mayor Guo.


    In the spirit of a host, Shang Jin took the initiative to extend her hand and greet him but Ed only nced at Shang Jin and did not shake her hand.


    Shang Jin stood there awkwardly. She repeated, ¡°Mr. Smith, nice to meet you.¡±<div>


    However, Ed still did not move.


    Shang Jin was not a good-tempered person. When she saw that Ed did not move, she put her hand back into her pocket and said coldly, ¡°People in many countries say that the D people are arrogant. I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I thought those were just rumors. Now that I see Mr. Smith, I know that those words are true.¡±


    Ed naturally understood what Shang Jin meant. His expression changed instantly. ¡°People in our country never shake hands and greet each other.¡±


    ¡°When in Rome, do as the locals do. Although your country doesn¡¯t use handshakes, our country does!¡± Shang Jin didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in our country, you should follow our country¡¯s culture. This isn¡¯t your country. If you cause trouble here, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±


    Ed had never been treated like this before, even the royal family of Country M was polite to him. He did not expect that someone from this lowly country would dare to speak to him like this. It was infuriating!


    ¡°Mr. Mayor, is this how you treat your guests?¡± Ed could not refute Shang Jin¡¯s words, so he could only go to the mayor and cause trouble.


    ¡°Her attitude is too bad. I want to sue her!¡±


    Mayor Guo wanted tough. As a mayor, he naturally had to make sure to maintain good rtionships with other countries. There were things that he would like to say but he couldn¡¯t because of his position. He was about to get high blood pressure from this arrogant Ed, but after hearing Shang Jin¡¯s words, he felt much better.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Shang Jin is still young. It¡¯s her first time attending such an event. She doesn¡¯t know a lot of things and doesn¡¯t know you. If she offended you in anyway, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Mayor Guo looked at Ed with a half-smile. ¡°Are you going to argue with a little girl?¡±


    Shang Jin wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t a little girl, but for Mayor Guo¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t refute him.


    Ed looked Shang Jin up and down and said mockingly, ¡°She is indeed a young girl but when I was her age, I already had five patents. I wonder how many patents this little girl has?¡±<div>


    Shang Jin only had one patent with her, so there was no way she couldpete with Eddy. However, this did not mean that she would just keep quiet. ¡°Some people have already be the president of a country at Mr. Smith¡¯s age. Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Smith be the president yet?¡±


    Ed was usually praised by others, but when he suddenly heard Shang Jin mocking him like this, he was very unhappy. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not the president, I¡¯m still better than you. I wonder what works this Miss Shang Jin has brought to the exchange today. Can we see them?¡±


    Shang Jin raised his eyebrows and gave up the machine behind him. ¡°I only brought a small gadget. If Mr. Smith is interested, you can go along and give it a try.¡±


    Ed nced at the chair. ¡°A massage chair?¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t introduce the Muscle Rxation chair to Ed enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a massage chair. If you want to try it, sit on it. If you don¡¯t want to try it, just walk away. There are others who want to try it.¡±


    Ed was also tired from walking. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try. It just so happens that walking is too tiring. If it were in my country, our exhibition hall would be equipped with automatic sightseeing cars that can easily reach any corner of the exhibition hall.¡±


    Shang Jin rolled his eyes. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of this blonde foreigner. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of causing diplomatic problems, she would have kicked this foreigner out of their exhibition hall.

 Chapter 1083:1083 Picking Bones

    Chapter 1083:1083 Picking Bones


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    On the other side, Tan Ron had just returned from the toilet and happened to bump into Hang Wei, who had brought his employees to the exchange meeting.


    This was Tan Ron¡¯s request. Although not all TR employees could participate in product development, they coulde and visit other people¡¯s products to broaden their horizons.


    ¡°This is my first time attending an exchange.¡± Hang Wei was very satisfied with the scale of the exchange meeting. ¡°The products here are really good. If you see a suitable product, you should buy them.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed. ¡°I saw a refrigerator in another exhibition hall. After you¡¯re done here, go over and take a look. If the price is eptable and the other party is willing to do business with us, then discuss the details with them.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Hang Wei nodded.


    The two of them led the staff to their exhibition hall. Before they reached there, they saw arge group of people surrounding the entrance of their exhibition hall. One of them was an old acquaintance of theirs.


    ¡°If Mayor Guo is here, that means that arrogant foreigner is also here.¡± Tan Rou urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go over quickly. Shang Jin has a bad temper. If the foreigner¡¯s words provoke her, she might just throw him out.¡±


    Tan Rou guessed right. Shang Jin was already mad. She couldn¡¯t be med for being angry. It was just that what Ed said made her angry.


    Back when Ed first sat on the chair, he started toment on it. ¡°If it¡¯s used for massage, this thing must be very good but I just heard you say that this is called a muscle rxation chair, but I don¡¯t feel like my muscles are rxed.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s face darkened as he pressed the button to turn the machine on. Then, he said in a bad mood, ¡°Don¡¯t you have massage chairs in your country? Don¡¯t you know that massage chairs need to be switched on?¡±


    Ed wanted to find fault with Shang Jin, so he was naturally unhappy when he heard Shang Jin say that. ¡°I thought it was fully automatic. If only there was a machine that could work ording to your thoughts as long as you sat down!¡±


    Shang Jin stood aside with his arms crossed. His tone was slightly mocking. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s no such machine in the world now. Since you¡¯re that great, why didn¡¯t you invent such a machine?¡±


    Ed was digging a hole for himself. He originally wanted to say that Shang Jin¡¯s massage chair was not advanced enough, but he did not expect to be tricked. However, he would not admit that he could not make such a machine. ¡°My research team is already working on it. I believe that in a few years, such a high-IQ.machine can be produced.¡±


    Shang Jin could not be bothered with him. ¡°Oh? Good luck then.¡±


    Edy on the chair and felt his whole body rx, but he didn¡¯t want to admit that the chair was veryfortable, so he tried his best to find fault with it. ¡°Is this chair only for massages? That¡¯s too ordinary.¡±


    Shang Jin operated the tablet on the disy table next to him. Four hands the size of a ten-year-old child¡¯s palm reached out from under and above the chair and gently massaged Ed¡¯s limbs.


    Traditional massage chairs used machine buttons to massage, but Shang Jin¡¯s machine also added prosthetic hands. To save space, she designed the handle to be the size of a child¡¯s palm.


    Ed was obviously shocked by these hands, but he still didn¡¯t want to admit it, so he continued to nitpick. ¡°Lying here is veryfortable, but if I want to change the mode, I have to sit up and adjust the tablet. If the tablet is too far away, or if the tablet is broken, then the machine is useless, right?¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t exin. She threw the tablet to Lang Yue and then used voice control to control the chair. ¡°Toot, please adjust it to low-speed back massage mode.¡±


    The massage chair suddenly let out a pleasant female voice. ¡°Yes, Master. The low-speed back massage mode has been activated.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ed couldn¡¯t help but exim, but he quickly covered his mouth and suppressed his joy. ¡°Do you only have low-speed and high-speed modes?¡±


    Shang Jin rolled her eyes again. ¡°There are a total of six gears. You can use whichever gear you want.¡±

 Chapter 1084:1084 Biased

    Chapter 1084:1084 Biased


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ed sat on thefort chair and tried out most of the functions of the chair. He realized that this chair was not just a simple massage chair. It was even equipped with VR technology, allowing people to enjoy a visual feast while enjoying the massage.


    Although Ed¡¯s expression was very rich, he still had the same attitude as before. ¡°This thing is indeed interesting, but was it designed by Miss Shang Jin?¡±


    ¡°I designed it with my team but they didn¡¯te today. I¡¯m their representative.¡±


    When he heard Shang Jin say that the chair was the result of teamwork, Ed¡¯s expression became much better. ¡°I see. This product is indeed one of the eptable works I¡¯ve seen today. May I ask, what position does Miss Shang Jin hold in the team?¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t understand what Ed meant by this question, so she answered perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m just a handyman in the team. Others are in charge of design and research. Then, I¡¯m in charge of serving them tea and water. I¡¯m also in charge of packing up the used materials.¡±


    A smile instantly appeared on Ed¡¯s face. He knew that such a good chair was definitely not designed by this young girl in front of him. In his impression, girls were not as talented as boys in design.


    When he was selecting his team members, he would mostly choose boys and only a few girls with higher talent, but they were still a minority.


    Moreover, the status of women in Ed¡¯s country was rtively low. Thew that allowed women to work outside the home had only been implemented for 20 years. In his country, many women were still not allowed to go to school and had to wear a veil when they went out.


    Ed smiled. ¡°Girls are indeed suitable for this kind of work. It¡¯s not too brain-consuming, and it¡¯s not too hard either.¡±


    Shang Jin was furious when she heard that. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that girls are not equipped to create gadgets like these?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Shang Jin, I¡¯m not trying to discriminate against you. It¡¯s just that you can open your eyes and take a look. You¡¯re surrounded by men.¡±


    Lang Yue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, that¡¯s rude of you to say so. Whether you¡¯re a man or a woman, you¡¯re all on the same. Everyone has equal rights. As men, we shouldn¡¯t look at women with gender bias.¡±


    In his own country, Ed epted traditional values, so in many cases, he did not respect women. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°To hell with your facts!¡± Shang Jin jumped up and scolded Eddy.


    ¡°Are you crazy? What right do you have to look down on women? Didn¡¯t your mother give birth to you? Without your mother, would you even be able to stand here and look down on women? Did you pop out of a rock?!¡±


    She cursed Ed¡¯s ancestors and even criticized Ed¡¯s country. However, she used the dialect of her hometown. Other than herself, no one could understand her. ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Ed asked, confused.


    Mayor Guo could tell from Shang Jin¡¯s expression that she was scolding him, but he nned to tell Ed the truth. ¡°Oh, thisdy isplimenting you. She said that you¡¯re a peerless genius and that you¡¯re the only special one in this world.¡±


    Ed was skeptical. ¡°Why do I feel like she¡¯s scolding me?¡±


    ¡°No, you must have interpreted it wrongly,¡± Mayor Guo said calmly.


    When Tan Rou came back, she saw this scene. She saw Shang Jin scolding people in her hometown¡¯s dialect. The people around him almost couldn¡¯t help butugh, especially Lang Yue, who could understand a little of Shang Jin¡¯s dialect. His face turned red.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou walked over and asked.


    When Shang Jin saw Tan Rou, her temper calmed down a little. She said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just bitten by a bug. I was just teaching it a lesson!¡±


    Ed understood what she meant and looked around. ¡°There are bugs in such a clean exhibition hall?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is,¡± Shang Jin said unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s just a big bug. It just stands there and hums. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be bitten by it.¡±


    Ed didn¡¯t understand, but everyone else did. Shang Jin wasn¡¯t saying that there were bugs in the exhibition hall. She was scolding Ed for being the annoying bug.

 Chapter 1085:1085 No Need to Cooperate

    Chapter 1085:1085 No Need to Cooperate


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After hearing Shang Jin¡¯s words, Tan Ron knew what had just happened. She was also angry at Ed¡¯s behavior and words, but she couldn¡¯t provoke Ed directly in front of so many people. She had to think of a way to take revenge for his discrimination against Shang Jin.


    Mayor Guo¡¯s face brightened up when he saw Tan Rou. He greeted her briefly and introduced Hang Wei to Eddy. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is CEO Hang from TR. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him before CEO Hang, this is Mr. Smith from Seamus Company. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him before.¡±


    Ed had heard of the TRpany and knew Hang Wei. However, he heard that Hang Wei was very low-key and rarely participated in suchrge-scale exchange meetings.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hang!¡± Ed took the initiative to shake hands with Hang Wei. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you today!¡±


    Shang Jin was so angry that she was about tough. When she was about to shake hands with him, he said that they do not do handshakes in his country. Now that Hang Wei was here, Ed ran over to shake hands and forgot what he had just said.


    Hang Wei nced at Tan Rou, and Tan Rou nodded at him, signaling for Hang Wei to shake his hand.


    Hang Wei immediately put on a fake smile after receiving the boss¡¯s instructions. He happily extended his right hand and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Smith.¡±


    Then, the two of them began to brag about each other. Ed said that Hang Wei was young and promising, and that he had managed the TRpany so well at such a young age. Hang Wei said that Ed was a genius and was already a world- famous big shot.


    Shang Jin quietly approached Tan Rou and whispered in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s going on with President Hang? Why is he praising this arrogant man?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled and tried to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you in a bit.¡±


    Shang Jin shook her head. ¡°Forget it. After all, that guy was invited by the higher-ups. If we offend him, I¡¯m sure it will destroy the rtionship between the two countries. Moreover, he¡¯s quite famous overseas. If we want to open up the foreign market, cooperating with him is also a good way.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Shang Jin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that he said that to you just now?¡±


    Shang Jin was furious. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry. If Lang Yue didn¡¯t stop me just now, I would have thrown this person out. However, I thought about it and knew that I had to look at the bigger picture. I¡¯ll put aside my grudges for the time being. It won¡¯t be toote to teach him a lesson after we open up the foreign market through him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to cooperate with him. He insulted my employees and discriminated against women. As your boss, how can I still work with him?¡±


    Shang Jin was surprised for a moment, but she quickly smiled. She had not misjudged Tan Rou. She was a boss worth working for. However, Shang Jin didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to lose the opportunity to cooperate because of her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to care about my feelings.¡±


    Tan Rou patted the back of Shang Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Senior, I made this decision not only for you, but also for the other employees in mypany. There are many young girls in the R & D department. If we want to work with Smith¡¯spany in the future, we will definitely meet him often. I don¡¯t want such a person to ruin the good mood of mypany¡¯s employees.¡±


    Shang Jin pursed her lips. She suddenly felt like crying. When she was in school, someone had told her parents not to let her study for postgraduate studies and to get married early. They said that it was useless for a girl to study so much.


    Later, when she entered the TRpany, there were still many people who didn¡¯t think highly of her. They thought that she was a girl and couldn¡¯tpare to men in many aspects. She would definitely not achieve good results in the future.


    However, Tan Rou was different. As a woman, she was also the boss of apany. She gave up the opportunity to work with a bigpany and chose to protect the dignity of girls like them. This made Shang Jin very touched.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Shang Jin was so excited that she forgot to call Tan Rou boss. At this moment, the person standing in front of Shang Jin was not the boss of TR, Tan Rou, but Shang Jin¡¯s junior, Tan Rou. She was her good friend and a good teammate.


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll avenge you in a while,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.

 Chapter 1086:1086 Unbelievable

    Chapter 1086:1086 Unbelievable


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron and Shang Jin were standing at the side listening to the two of them. Hang Wei had been in the business world for many years, so he naturally knew how to deal with people like Ed. He praised Ed so much that Ed couldn¡¯t hide his smile, as if the two of them were going to be sworn brothers in the next second.


    Shang Jin was not satisfied with Hang Wei¡¯spliment at first, but after a few minutes, her thoughts changed.


    She said to Tan Rou, ¡°CEO Hang is really eloquent. I¡¯ve been in thepany for almost a year, but I didn¡¯t realize that he was so good at talking!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Hang Wei was on the debate team when he was in university. As long as he participated in a debatepetition, his team would definitely win. Moreover, he majored in marketing. His best skills are eloquence and marketing methods. Now is the time to disy his professional abilities.¡±


    Shang Jin watched with relish. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that food was not allowed near the exhibition hall, she would have brought some melon seeds over to eat. ¡°I see.¡±


    Shang Jin felt that not only did TR have a strong background, but they also had many hidden talents, such as Hang Wei. Hang Wei would sit on Tan Ron¡¯s right during every meeting, but he rarely spoke. If Tan Rou didn¡¯t ask him to speak, he might not even speak. He looked like a very timid person.


    But today, Shang Jin realized that Hang Wei was very eloquent. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to say it, but he felt that there was no need to say it. However, if thepany needed Hang Wei, he would rush out without hesitation.


    Hang Wei and Ed¡¯s conversation finally ended. However, he didn¡¯t know that Tan Rou had already decided not to work with Ed so he brought Ed to Tan Rou.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I want to introduce you to someone. Pleasee with me!¡± Hang Wei said with a smile.


    Ed was in a good mood. He had never met someone who was so good at talking, so he listened to whatever Hang Wei said. ¡°Oh, Mr. Hang, do you want to introduce me to your friend?¡±


    Hang Wei really wanted to say, ¡°I want to introduce you to my boss.¡± But when he looked up, he saw Tan Rou¡¯s expression. Tan Rou shook her head gently and mouthed, ¡°Don¡¯t expose my identity.¡±


    Hang Wei was stunned for a moment before he immediately reacted. ¡°She¡¯s my friend and the chief researcher of our TRpany.¡±


    Ed looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw a beautiful girl standing beside Shang Jin. He subconsciously thought that this girl should be a secretary. In hispany, beautiful men and women were all secretaries because they did not need to be very capable. They just needed to be beautiful.


    If this beautiful girl was the secretary, then the chief researcher that Hang Wei was talking about was Shang Jin but wasn¡¯t Shang Jin doing odd jobs at TR? When did she be the chief researcher?


    ¡°Mr. Hang, if I may ask, could it be that the chief researcher you mentioned is this Miss Shang?¡± Ed asked in disbelief.


    Hang Wei said with a smile. ¡°No, the person next to her is our chief researcher.¡±


    At the same time, Lang Yue also walked over to Tan Rou and the others. He was going to deliver the tablet to Shang Jin. Hang Wei pointed at Lang Yue. Ed was relieved. So it was the man beside him. Ed thought it was that beautiful girl.


    ¡°I wonder what works this gentleman has. Can I take a look?¡± Ed asked curiously.


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t understand why Ed¡¯s thoughts jumped to this point. He said, ¡°Wiry don¡¯t you watch itter? I¡¯ll introduce you to ourpany¡¯s chief researcher first.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this gentleman the chief researcher of TL Company?¡± Ed wondered.


    Mayor Guo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Although Ed had great achievements in the field of science, he had a very low EQ. If it weren¡¯t for his value, he would have been beaten to death.


    ¡°Thisdy is our chief researcher,¡± Hang Wei said with a frown.


    Ed looked at Tan Rou, then at Lang Yue, then at Hang Wei, and finally at Tan Rou. ¡°Is she the chief researcher of TR? Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it. How can such a beautiful girl be a researcher?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at him as if he was an idiot. She didn¡¯t say anything and went back to her exhibition hall.

 Chapter 1087:1087 Small Competition

    Chapter 1087:1087 Small Competition


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Hang Wei could tell that Tan Rou was a little unhappy. To be honest, Hang Wei was also very unhappy when he heard what Ed said. Their boss was very beautiful, but her beauty was not her entire strength. It was only the most insignificant one among her many strengths. People should pay attention to Tan Ron¡¯s ability, not her looks.


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re interesting.¡± Shang Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen anything yet. It¡¯s too rude to say that our boss can¡¯t be a researcher.¡±


    Ed kept staring at Tan Rou. ¡°Is she a researcher?¡±


    In Ed¡¯s impression, female researchers were in the minority, so he didn¡¯t believe that such a good-looking girl was a researcher.


    Tan Rou sat on the chair and opened her eyes to look at Eddy. ¡°Mr. Smith, I heard that you¡¯re one of the top scientists in D Nation. Seamus Corporation has made great achievements in the field of robots, so I¡¯d like topete with you. I wonder if I have the honor?¡±


    Although Hang Wei had already said that Tan Rou was the chief researcher of TR, Ed¡¯s attitude was still very bad. He felt that this country¡¯s science and technology could not bepared to his own country. Even if she said that she was very good, he did not believe in her strength. Firstly, she was a girl. Secondly, this girl was too young. She could not be better than him.


    ¡°Hehe, beautifuldy, don¡¯t talk big!¡± Ed was about tough to death. ¡°Pardon me for being blunt, but your country¡¯s technological level can¡¯t bepared to ours.¡±


    The people around them all looked angry, but Tan Rou maintained her posture and even had a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, there¡¯s an old saying in our country. There¡¯s always someone better than you. I recognize your strength, but don¡¯t be too arrogant,¡± said Tan Rou.


    Ed saw the look in the girl¡¯s eyes. She was a very beautiful girl, but he could read the danger signal in her eyes. It was as if this person was going to punch him through in the next moment.


    Tan Rou moved a little and changed her posture. Then, she pointed at Shang Jin¡¯sfort chair. ¡°Tell me the truth, Mr. Smith. What do you think of thefort chair that Miss Shang and her team invented?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Shang a handyman?¡± Ed came back to his senses and retorted subconsciously.


    Tan Rou nodded with a smile. ¡°In TR, only the strong can do odd jobs. The odd jobs mean that it¡¯s difficult. If others can¡¯t solve it, she¡¯lle and solve it. For example, oveing technical difficulties, or developing the core of the product. These are all misceneous matters, understand?¡±


    Tan Rou spoke nonsense without a change in her expression. Ed didn¡¯t know what was going on inside anyway, so she could say whatever she wanted.


    Shang Jin and the others looked at each other andmunicated with each other with their eyes, asking each other if this was how they used the word ¡®doing odd jobs¡¯.


    Hang Wei knew Tan Ron¡¯s character very well. He shook his head at Shang Jin and the others, meaning that they should not speak and leave the rest to Boss.


    Ed wanted to nod under her pressure, but he was a man and a senior. How could he be suppressed by a little girl?


    ¡°Humph. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people who talk big, but they all fail in the end,¡± said Ed.


    Tan Ron¡¯s expression was still very rxed. ¡°We¡¯ll have topete to know who¡¯s stronger and who¡¯s not. Since we¡¯re both free now, why don¡¯t we do it now?¡±


    Ed sensed danger, but he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t want topete. Besides, he didn¡¯t think he would lose, so he said, ¡°Okay, I canpete with you but don¡¯t cry when you lose.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s begin. You can decide what you want topete on.¡±


    Ed was very gentlemanly at this time. He said, ¡°Ladies first. You decide.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t stand in the ceremony with him. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll decide the way thepetition will be held. Smith is best known for making robots. Why don¡¯t we write the operating program for the robots? What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1088:1088 She’s Very Powerful

    Chapter 1088:1088 She¡¯s Very Powerful


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ed would be very happy. He dared to say that no one in the field of robots could surpass him.


    ¡°Then let¡¯spete in this.¡± Ed couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. He seemed to have seen the dawn of victory.


    Tan Rou had brought twoputers over. They were neither theirpany¡¯sputers nor Ed¡¯sputers. They were justputers borrowed from the exhibition hall next door. It would only be fair if they use someone else¡¯sputer.


    Immediately after, Tan Rou took out two new mini-robots from the exhibition hall. These were robots that were previously produced. This time, they were only brought here to make up the numbers, but now they could be put to use.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°These two robots are produced by ourpany. I don¡¯t know if their performance canpare to yourpany¡¯s robots, but now is not the time to discuss this problem. Since we want topete, we have topete through these robots.¡±


    Ed took a fancy to the mini robot. It looked very cute, like a round little penguin, but it was a white penguin.


    Tan Rou was constantly paying attention to Ed¡¯s expression. When she saw that he seemed to like it, she continued, ¡°This robot has been imnted with ourpany¡¯s program. But now, I will erase the program instructions of both robots and turn them into nk robots. Then, we¡¯ll each write the program instructions to get the robot to work again.¡±


    Ed liked this challenge very much. He couldn¡¯t wait to get started.


    Tan Rou deliberately made him anxious. ¡°Regarding the rules of thepetition, have you heard them?¡±


    Although Ed was anxious, he did notpletely forget about thepetition. When he heard Tan Rou say that she wanted to remove the robot¡¯s instructions, he felt a little uneasy. ¡°No, this robot is produced by yourpany. If you want to tamper with it, I can¡¯t stop you. Therefore, I should be the one to clear themand. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t do anything behind the scenes.¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections. She pushed the robot in front of Ed and said, ¡°You can start now.¡±


    Ed quickly familiarized himself with the operation of the robots and took out their control chips. It took him a while to clear the instructions inside.


    As he cleared the instructions, he thought, ¡®Thispany is not simple. The robots they produce areplicated. If I wasn¡¯t familiar with robots, I might not have been able to cope with today¡¯spetition.¡¯


    Ed was clearing the robot¡¯s control program while Shang Jinughed at him.


    ¡°I thought the people from Smith Company were very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t even handle a small robot. Mr. Smith, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re an expert in the field of robots?¡± Shang Jin mocked. Why isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±


    Ed felt that his pride had been insulted, but he could not refute it. He could only continue to stare at the screen. ¡°I¡¯m just not familiar with this robot. Just wait, I¡¯ll take care of it soon.¡±


    Shang Jin stillughed at him. ¡°Even I could say that I could create a robot immediately but some people don¡¯t have much ability and still like to brag. If I were him, I would have long found a crack in the floor and hid in it.¡±


    Her words made the people around herugh, even Mayor Guo couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth and snicker.


    The younger researchersughed even more. They had been lectured by Ed for several days, and now they finally found a chance to mock him back.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, if you can¡¯t handle it, let me do it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything behind the scenes. You can check it again once I clear themand.¡±


    Ed¡¯s face turned red and white. He was angry and ashamed, but he still refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯ll take care of it soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t this robot better than the one that you created?¡± Shang Jin asked with a smile.


    Ed¡¯s face was tense and he did not speak for a long time. He looked at the robot and then at the beautiful girl in front of him. For the first time, he felt a strong sense of danger. He finally realized that this girl was very powerful. She might be even more powerful than him.

 Chapter 1089:1089 I Won’t Admit Defeat

    Chapter 1089:1089 I Won¡¯t Admit Defeat


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After a while, Ed finally cleared the robot¡¯s original program instructions. It was winter, but he was so tired that he was sweating.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you need to rest for a while before the match?¡± Tan Rou asked kindly.


    Ed would not let a girl look down on him. He insisted, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s start thepetition now!¡±


    Tan Rou would usually agree to her opponent¡¯s request. Since Ed said that they didn¡¯t need to rest, there was no need for them to waste any more time.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tan Rou had a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going topete, we need someone to be the witness. I think Mayor Guo would be a suitable candidate.¡±


    Mayor Guo was very happy to be the notary. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be the notary. However, I¡¯m not familiar with robots. As for the results of thepetition, it¡¯ll be up to the audience to judge.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s witness, thepetition began. Tan Rou hadn¡¯tpeted with anyone for a long time, so she was looking forward to thispetition.


    She calmly turned on aputer and quickly operated on the keyboard. Her gaze was fixed on theputer screen, not affected by the surrounding environment at all.


    Ed was also focused at first, but he was easily affected by the surrounding environment. This was not a game of cards, and there would be people talking beside him. These voices attracted his attention, making it impossible for him to focus on hisputer screen.


    ¡°Hey, can your boss beat Ed Smith?¡± Mayor Guo quietly asked Shang Jin and the others.


    Shang Jin looked at both sides. From the current situation, she felt that Tan Rou should be faster. ¡°Mayor Guo, don¡¯t worry. Our boss will not lose.¡±


    Lang Yue chimed in. ¡°Robotics is Boss¡¯s specialty. I believe that Boss will win.¡±


    One said that Tan Rou would not lose, and the other said that Tan Rou would win. Ed had just experienced the difficulty of dismantling the robot himself. He felt that thispetition was a little difficult.


    Tan Rou was fast. Just as Ed was thinking about what instructions to give the robot, Tan Rou had already begun to pass the program instructions she had written to the robot.


    ¡°Have you written the program yet?¡± Ed panicked when he saw the situation.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t answer him. She continued to transmitmands and began to write the next programmand. Ed realized that he couldn¡¯t be distracted anymore, so he covered his ears and focused all his attention on the robot.


    An hour and a halfter, thepetition finally came to an end. Tan Rou¡¯s robot had already started running. After it started up, it first greeted its owner and then began to slide.


    Tan Rou¡¯s first program instruction was to dance. The little robot extended its two short legs and began to spin and dance. Although it wasn¡¯t dancing very gracefully, it looked very cute because it was round.


    Tan Rou¡¯s robot had already finished dancing. Ed¡¯s robot had just received instructions, but it could not dance. It could only do some simple actions ording to its master¡¯s instructions.


    If Ed was given some more time, he would be able to write an excellent program. However, thispetition was apetition of improvisation. Whoever wrote the instructions better and faster could be reflected in a short period.


    It was obvious that Ed¡¯s programming speed was much slower than Tan Rou¡¯s, and the robot¡¯s mobility was also weaker. If he didn¡¯t control it, the robot wouldn¡¯t move at all.


    The oue was clear, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything. She was waiting for Ed to admit defeat.


    Ed did not want to admit defeat at all. How could he lose to a little girl? Hence, they sat in front of theputer in a deadlock, neither of them willing to speak first.


    Mayor Guo broke the silence. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know who won or lost. So, who won?¡±


    Ed¡¯s expression was very ugly, but he did not say a word. Tan Rou was smiling, but she didn¡¯t say anything, as if she was waiting for him to speak first.


    Shang Jin couldn¡¯t hold back her words. She smiled. ¡°Of course, our boss won!¡±

 Chapter 1090:1090 Rejecting the Invitation

    Chapter 1090:1090 Rejecting the Invitation


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mayor Guo immediately smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that Tan Ron is better. Mr. Smith, although your achievements in the field of robots are very high, it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t be surpassed forever.¡±


    Shang Jin also said, ¡°I told you not to look down on women! Now that you¡¯ve lost to a woman, let¡¯s see if you still have the face to discriminate against women in the future.¡±


    Ed wanted to shut these people up. He had not lost for many years. He was very unhappy to be suddenly defeated by a young girl.


    Tan Rou took her robot back and said to Ed, ¡°Mr. Smith, I know you must feel ufortable, but a loss is a loss. You have to admit defeat.¡±


    Ed gritted his teeth and remained silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t admit defeat. I just need you to apologize to my employees. If you apologize to her, then we can pretend that nothing happened today,¡± Tan Rou said lightly.


    Ed opened his mouth and finally said to Shang Jin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t discriminate against women. You guys are much better than I thought.¡±


    When Shang Jin heard him say this, he felt very happy. ¡°I ept your apology. However, I have to remind you not to put on that arrogant attitude in the future. You are very powerful, but there are many people who are more powerful than you. For example, our boss is stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hang, can I invite your employees to ourpany as guests?¡± Ed nodded reluctantly and asked.


    Hang Wei had yet to react. He was still staring at the little robot, thinking that this robot was so cute that he could bring it home to dance for his daughter.


    His daughter was two years old this year. She was at the age where she loved to y and was very naughty. He and his wife were often exhausted because of their daughter. If they had such a dancing robot, his daughter would definitely not bother them.


    Seeing that Hang Wei was silent, Shang Jin walked over and poked his arm. ¡°CEO Hang, Mr. Smith is asking you a question.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what did you say just now?¡± Hang Wei asked.


    Ed¡¯s face fell as he repeated, ¡°I would like to invite your employees to mypany as guests.¡±


    Hang Wei couldn¡¯t make the decision on this matter. He looked at Tan Rou. ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡±


    Ed looked at Tan Rou in disbelief. ¡°Are you the boss of TR?¡±


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes but they don¡¯t always call me Boss.¡±


    Ed was speechless. He finally understood why these people called the girl ¡®boss¡¯. It was not because the girl was the chief researcher of TR, but because the girl was the boss of TR.


    Hence, Ed changed the way he invited her. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, can I invite you to mypany as a guest?¡±


    Tan Rou touched her face, as if she was seriously considering whether she should be a guest.


    Ed felt that there was hope, so he told her all the benefits that Tan Rou could get if she went to theirpany as a guest. Who knew that Tan Rou still had the same expression after hearing it, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, did you hear what I said?¡± Ed asked.


    ¡°Not interested. I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you guys. I have something to do and have to go back to school first.¡±


    After saying that, she carried her bag on her back. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Hang Wei and the others were obviously used to Tan Ron¡¯s style of leaving as she pleased. Before leaving, they even reminded Tan Rou to be careful.


    Ed caught the main point. ¡°Is Miss Tan Rou a teacher in the school?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shang Jin deliberately attacked Eddy. ¡°Our boss is still a student. She just finished her first year of postgraduate studies this year. Graduate students have a lot of things to do. She usually doesn¡¯t have time to attend events like this, so she took the time toe today.¡±


    Ed felt his vision darken. A young girl who was still in university was already so powerful. By the time she graduated from university, no one in the world would be able to defeat her.


    It was a pity that such a talent was not from theirpany, and she was not willing to ept his invitation. Ed was dying of regret now. He should not have put on that high and mighty attitude.

 Chapter 1091:1091 Entanglement

    Chapter 1091:1091 Entanglement


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After that, Tan Ron rarely came to the conference venue. Unless Zhuang Liu came, she would never step into the venue. She left the rest to Hang Wei and returned to school to continue her sses.


    However, someone came to look for her instead of going to the exchange meeting. Ai De couldn¡¯t meet Tan Rou at the social gathering, so he ran to thepany to look for her. Tan Rou would go to thepany every day, but in the end, she was stopped by him.


    On this day, Tan Rou came to thepany with her newly developed robot design blueprint. Before she went upstairs, she heard the receptionist say to her, ¡°Boss, that foreigner is waiting for you in the living room. He has been here four or five times. He said that he was rmended by Mayor Guo. We couldn¡¯t let him stand outside waiting for you, so we let him in.¡±


    ¡°What did that person look like?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s tall and big. He has blonde hair and green eyes. He looks to be in his thirties.¡±


    Tan Rou immediately realized who this person was. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    It was Ed who hade. He wanted to see Tan Rou again, but Tan Ron¡¯s identity was too mysterious. Other than knowing that she was the boss behind TR, he didn¡¯t know anything else. He had no choice but to go to TR to look for Tan Rou. However, Tan Rou was not often here. He hade several times but had not seen her.


    Today, Ed used Mayor Guo¡¯s identity to threaten the receptionist to let her in. The receptionist was timid and thought that he was sent by Mayor Guo to discuss cooperation, so she asked Ed to wait for Tan Rou in the living room.


    When Tan Rou entered the room, Ed was belittling the coffee served by TR.


    ¡°Your coffee beans are not good, and the roasting is not mature enough. This kind of coffee is too bad. Next time, I¡¯ll introduce you to the coffee beans used by ourpany. It¡¯ll be many times better than this kind of coffee beans.¡±


    The assistant in charge of entertaining him wanted to roll his eyes. This foreign man had started to pick on theirpany¡¯s faults as soon as he entered the door. One moment, heined that the chair was ufortable, and the next moment, he said that the quality of the coffee beans was not good. Those who did not know better would think that they were here to entertain.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mr. Smith to introduce us to coffee beans. The people in ourpany don¡¯t drink coffee. If we have the conditions, we prefer to drink green tea from our country.¡±


    When Ed saw Tan Rou, he immediately put the matter of the coffee beans aside.


    ¡± Miss Tan Rou, I¡¯m so d to see you again!¡±


    His attitude changed so quickly that Tan Rou did not react in time. She was wondering if this Ed was someone else in disguise.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, why do you keeping to ourpany? If you want to talk about cooperation, then you should look for Hang Wei.¡± Tan Rou asked directly. ¡± What¡¯s the meaning of blocking ourpany¡¯s entrance every day?¡±


    Ed smiled. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, please don¡¯t be angry. I was wrongst time. I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to dwell on what happenedst time, so she said, ¡°Okay, I ept your apology. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Seeing that Tan Rou was about to leave, Ed immediately stopped her. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, I have something very important to say today.¡±


    Tan Rou had already thought it through. If Ed brought up the matter of cooperation, she would reject him mercilessly. An arrogant and rude person like Ed was not worthy of working with TR.


    To her surprise, Ed did not mention anything about the coboration at all. He took out a velvet box out of nowhere and ced a gemstone brooch inside. ¡°This is an apology gift. I hope Miss Tan Rou can ept this gift.¡±


    Tan Rou was about to leave when she saw the gemstone brooch. ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you mean?¡±


    Ed¡¯s face was filled with a greedy smile. ¡°Beautifuldy, I would like to invite you to dinner. May I have the honor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tan Rou rejected. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my fiance tonight.¡±


    Ed was stunned. ¡°You have a fiance?¡±


    However, he felt that this did not affect him and Tan Rou going out for a meal. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, it¡¯s just a meal to make friends. I don¡¯t think your fiance will mind.¡±

 Chapter 1092:1092 Three Person Dinner

    Chapter 1092:1092 Three Person Dinner


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron was about tough to death at this foreigner. How would he know whether Zhuang Liu cared or not? If Zhuang Liu knew that she went out for dinner with Ed tonight, he would be furious.


    She hadn¡¯t decided to have dinner with Zhuang Liu tonight. After being disturbed by Ed, Tan Rou wanted to go and look for Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou nced at Ed. The emotions in his eyes were hard for her to ignore. It was not the love in her and Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes, but desire.


    That made sense. Ed already had a wife and child overseas. Even if he wanted to pursue Tan Rou, she could only be his lover. However, Ed overestimated himself. Did he think that he was rich and capable and that all women would revolve around him? She had to teach this narcissistic foreign man a lesson.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already made an appointment to have dinner with my fiance. If I go with you, what will happen to my fiance?¡± Tan Rou pretended to be in a difficult position.


    Ed frowned as he pondered. Suddenly, he thought of apromise. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring your fiance along?¡±


    Tan Rou was thinking about this. However, she couldn¡¯t appear too anxious. Thus, she said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.¡±


    Ed patted his chest and said, ¡°Call your fiance. I¡¯ll help you. He¡¯ll agree.¡±


    A sly smile shed across Tan Ron¡¯s eyes, but she put on an embarrassed expression. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She first sent a message to Zhuang Liu and told him what had happened that day and thest time. Then, she called Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu had already heard the news from Tan Rou, so he had made preparations in advance. When Tan Rou called, he hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Tan Rou left thepany to look for Zhuang Liu. The two of them were going to meet up together. Ed had already gone to the restaurant that he had booked beforehand. This was Tan Ron¡¯s request. She said that she hoped to have a pleasant dinner.


    Ed was very happy. He spent the entire afternoon preparing for the dinner party. His mood was not affected at all because the three of them were eating together.


    Zhuang Liu was waiting for Tan Rou at the entrance of thepany. He was not wearing a suit that he often wore, but a very casual long trench coat with a cashmere sweater inside. He looked like a male university student. To make him look more like a student, Tan Rou even prepared a pair of sses for her. Zhuang Liu¡¯s temperament immediately changed after wearing the sses. He did not look like apany¡¯s CEO, but like a young man who had not yet entered society.


    ¡°Do we have to dress like this?¡± Zhuang Liu said helplessly, ¡°You want me to pretend to be a gigolo that you keep? If others find out about this, I won¡¯t be able to survive in the Capital anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou kissed him on the cheek and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on this. We haven¡¯t yed games together for a long time. Let¡¯s y some role-ying today.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and shook his head. In the end, he decided to act ording to Tan Ron¡¯s script.


    Ed was very familiar with the Capital. The restaurant he arranged was very expensive, and a meal could cost hundreds of thousands. However, Ed was not short of money.


    It was Tan Rou¡¯s first time at this restaurant. She didn¡¯t like the interior decoration. It was too luxurious and didn¡¯t look good.


    Zhuang Liu was not in the mood to observe the decorations in the shop. As he walked, he paid attention to the people around him, afraid that he would be recognized by others.


    Ed came out to wee them. After seeing Zhuang Liu, he felt that this man looked familiar for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, he seemed to not remember.


    Zhuang Liu naturally knew Ed. In order not to let the other party recognize him, he sat directly in the corner after entering the door and did not make eye contact with Eddy.


    Tan Rou sat beside Zhuang Liu and smiled. ¡°Mr. Smith, can we start eating?¡±


    Ed¡¯s gaze was attracted by Tan Rou, so he stopped sizing up Zhuang Liu. When he heard Tan Rou say that she wanted to eat, he immediately called the waiter over to order.


    The dishes were served quickly. Tan Rou poured a ss of alcohol for Ed and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Smith, let me propose a toast to you.¡±


    She was not a good drinker, so she only poured herself a ss of fruit wine with a low alcohol content.


    Zhuang Liu had been observing Tan Rou¡¯s actions. When he saw Tan Rou pour wine for Ed, he felt a little ufortable. However, from the corner of his eye, he saw Tan Rou secretly add something to the wine when he wasn¡¯t looking.

 Chapter 1093:1093 Making a fool of oneself

    Chapter 1093:1093 Making a fool of oneself


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhuang Liu was stunned at first, but then he immediately realized what Tan Rou wanted to do. She wanted to teach Ed a lesson.


    Ed didn¡¯t notice that something had been added to the wine, so he finished it happily. Then Tan Rou continued to pour him wine until he was drunk.


    Tan Rou threw down her wine ss. She lifted Ed by the shoulder and put him aside. Then she said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Alt Liu,e and eat.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sat down and asked curiously, ¡°What did you feed him?¡±


    Tan Rou blinked. ¡°Something interesting.¡±


    ¡°What interesting things?¡± Zhuang Liu was very interested. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be poisonous, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Why would I feed him poison? There are surveince cameras recording our entry and exit here. If he is poisoned to death tomorrow, both of us will be first suspects.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as it¡¯s not poisonous,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    After dinner, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu left the restaurant. Before they left, they told the waiter that the person inside would pay. The waiter obviously knew Ed, so he let Tan Rou and the others leave.


    However, Ed was drunk, so they couldn¡¯t make him pay the bill now. They could only arrange a room for Ed to sleep first and pay the bill when he woke up.


    Ed woke up very quickly. His face was red, and it was obvious that he was drunk.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re awake!¡± The waitress was pleasantly surprised. She immediately handed the bill to Eddy. ¡°This is your bill for tonight.¡±


    Who knew that Ed would suddenly jump up and dance to the waiter. As he danced, he sang and even took off all the clothes he was wearing.


    The waitress was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly called the manager over. When the manager arrived, Ed was still dancing. He was very energetic. Not only did he dance by himself, but he also dragged others to dance with him.


    The people in the restaurant did not dare to attack Ed, so they could only apany him. After a while, Ed probably felt that these people were not interested in dancing, so he took advantage of the time when the other party was discussing countermeasures to slip out.


    The winter in the Capital was quite cold, but Ed didn¡¯t feel cold at all. He wore a thin shirt and quickly spun and jumped on the road. He was very happy.


    There were a lot of people on the road. When they saw Ed dancing and singing by the roadside, they thought that he was ying performance art and ran over to take a video.


    Ed quickly became a trending topic. As he was having dinner with Tan Rou and the others today, he didn¡¯t bring his assistant over, so even if he danced on the road, no one would stop him.


    In the end, Ed was taken away by the police because he was too excited from dancing and took off his clothes on the road. The passersby thought he was a pervert and called the police to arrest him.


    Zhuang Liu saw the video of Ed¡¯s arrest the next morning. Although the background was at night, he could still see a tall man dancing on the street in his underpants before being arrested by the police.


    Xiao Mo was standing next to Zhuang Liu. He heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s video and asked curiously, ¡°Master, are you watching Ed Smith¡¯s video too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied. ¡°Rourou sent it to me. She said that this video is very interesting.¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s interesting or not. I only know that Ed¡¯s image in our country has beenpletely ruined this time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled. ¡°It is ruined. Ed Smith isn¡¯t a good person anyway.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Xiao Mo agreed. ¡°This person is too arrogant. It¡¯s good to learn a lesson.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that he was taught a lesson by someone else?¡± Zhuang Liu asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Because a lot of people don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t know which hero did it. If I knew who tricked Ed, I would definitely give him a silk banner.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said nothing.


    Shang Jin sent the video to Tan Rou early in the morning. ¡°Rourou, watch the video. I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡±


    Tan Rou had already watched the video. Not only had she watched it, but she had also personally participated in the production of the video.


    Last night, she had put something in Ed¡¯s wine. It was a pill that would make people dance uncontrobly. She had made this little thing to keep it for prank purposes, but she did not expect to use it on Ed first.


    Ed woke up in the police station. After learning that he was stripping on the street, he was so angry and embarrassed that he bought a ne ticket to return to his country that day and never came back again.

 Chapter 1094:1094 World of Ice and Snow

    Chapter 1094:1094 World of Ice and Snow


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Another month passed without her realizing it. Tan Rou was on her winter vacation. She would go on a trip during the holidays. Because she was busy, she did not choose to go abroad. She wanted to travel around the country.


    However, she and Zhuang Liu had not decided where to go yet.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, are you guys going out to y?¡± Tian Tian brought some snacks over to Tan Rou. ¡°Ah Zhi and I are nning to go to the North to y. Do you guys want toe along?¡±


    ¡°North?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t like cold ces. ¡°It¡¯s winter now. The further North we go, the colder it gets. Are you sure you want to go there?¡±


    Tian Tian, on the other hand, looked expectant. ¡°Eating hotpot in the summer and drinking ice water in the winter. The main thing is reverse psychology.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold?¡±


    Tian Tian said, ¡°I like snow, but the northernmost ce I¡¯ve been to is the Capital. However, it doesn¡¯t snow every year. It didn¡¯t snow this year. I want to see the snow, so I can only go further North.¡±


    Tan Rou remembered the snow that Zhuang Liu had prepared for her back then. It was indeed very beautiful. If possible, she wanted to see the world of snow with Zhuang Liu again.


    ¡°The scenery would indeed be very beautiful.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tian Tian sent a few more photos to Tan Rou. ¡°Look, this is what it looks like in the north. There¡¯s thick snow everywhere, and people are living in houses made of ice and snow.¡±


    Tan Rou was a little tempted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Tian Tian hugged Tan Ron¡¯s arm. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t a pretentious person. Since she wanted to y in the snow, she didn¡¯t have to hesitate. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and tell Ah Liu now.¡±


    The school was on holiday, but thepany was not on holiday. There were many people in the Tao family. Even without Tao Zhi, Father Tao and Second Uncle Tao could still take over thepany¡¯s work, so Tao Zhi didn¡¯t have to worry about his work being left vacant. However, Zhuang Liu had a lot of work to do. He was the only one in the Zhuang family who could take on the responsibility. He had no one else to rece him.


    When Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu said that they were going on a trip to the north, Zhuang Liu had gathered all his work for a week. He then took an early break so that his employees could go home early for the New Year.


    As for Xiao Mo, he had gone on a trip with his secretary, Bai Yin. Although it was said that they were going on a trip together, it was an excuse that they didn¡¯t dare to confess their feelings for each other.


    Zhuang Liu gave Xiao Mo a bonus. On the surface, it was to reward him for solving thepany¡¯s internal problems, but in fact, he wanted Xiao Mo to get his girlfriend as soon as possible.


    Xiao Mo and Bai Yin did not go north. Bai Yin had grown up in the maind and had joined the Zhuang Corporation after graduation. She had no time to travel. She had never seen the ocean before, so this time, the two of them went to the South to see the ocean.


    Considering the cold weather in the north, Tan Rou and the others did not drive there. Instead, they chose to take the high-speed rail. They heard that if they took the high-speed rail, they could enjoy the feeling of flying on the snow.


    It was actually a high-speed rail that passed through the snow. It looked like it was flying on the snow.


    It was Zhuang Liu¡¯s first time sitting in the first-ss cabin of the high-speed rail. As the third young master of the Zhuang family, he either took a car or a ne when he went out. At that time, his legs were injured and he couldn¡¯t move. He wouldn¡¯t have taken the high-speed rail. Later on, his legs had recovered. He could drive to nearby ces, but he could take a ne to faraway ces. Naturally, he did not have the chance to take the high-speed rail.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± After finding out that it was Zhuang Liu¡¯s first time taking the high-speed rail, Tan Rou wanted to know what he was thinking. ¡°Do you think that the high-speed rail is not asfortable as a private jet?¡±


    To be honest, the high-speed rail was not asfortable as a private ne. There was food, drinks, and a ce to sleep on a private ne. However, the first-ss cabin of the high-speed rail only had so much space, and he was sitting with someone else, which made Zhuang Liu feel ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to notice his difort. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to take the high-speed rail once in a while and experience the variety of transportation in the country.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. We¡¯ll take the ne back.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, Tian Tian suddenly screamed from behind, ¡°Look, it¡¯s snowing!!!!¡±


    The train passed through a vast expanse of white ins. At this moment, there was nothing but snow in the outside world.

 Chapter 1095:1095 Snow House

    Chapter 1095:1095 Snow House


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron also looked out of the window. The snow had covered the ground, not revealing a single crack.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Zhuang Liu turned her head around. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at the snow for too long. It¡¯s easy to cause snow blindness.¡±


    Tan Rou immediately took out the goggles that they had prepared. ¡°This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about snow blindness.¡±


    Tian Tian also put on her goggles at Tan Ron¡¯s reminder. She was much more excited than Tan Rou, as if she had never seen snow in her life.


    Tao Zhi patted Tian Tian¡¯s head lovingly. Then, he reminded her softly, ¡°There are other passengers resting in the carriage. Let¡¯s be quiet, okay?¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s scream had woken up a few passengers. Although they looked angry, they did not re up in the end, as if they did not want to cause trouble.


    Tian Tian had already realized that she had done something wrong just now. However, it was her first time seeing snow and she was too excited. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    The train quickly traveled through the world of ice and snow and soon arrived at the terminal station. However, this was not the destination of Tan Rou and the others. They were heading north, but the high-speed rail could not reach them. They could only take a bus there.


    The four of them rented a car that could travel in the snow. They were only here for a few days, so there was no need to buy another car. They bought the things they needed in the city, then drove their car into the forest.


    This area was a tourist attraction and also a resort. Small wooden houses were located in the forest, giving the ce a primitive feel.


    Tan Rou and the others had booked a wooden house with two floors and three rooms. The upper two rooms were bedrooms, and the lower one was the living room. The kitchen and the living room were together, and the ce to cook was the hanging stove in the middle of the living room. It could be used to cook and warm up. There was a small washroom on the far right side of the living room. Although they could try to keep everything simple, they still needed to have enough space to wash up.


    It was the first time Tian Tian had seen such a room, and it was also the first time she had seen a ce where she could warm herself up. Therefore, the moment she entered the door, she crawled to the side of the fire, wanting to warm herself up. In the corner of the living room, there was a pile of dry firewood, which should have been prepared by the owner of the wooden house.


    She picked a few thick pieces of firewood and wanted to light them up. However, after looking at them for a long time, she did not know what to use to light them up. Could she use a lighter to burn them?


    Tao Zhi could tell that she was in a dilemma, so he squatted down and taught her how to light the firewood.


    Zhuang Liu was also quite interested, so he simply squatted over. Unfortunately, Tao Zhi was not good at lighting firewood. He only ckened the firewood a little and did not light it for a long time.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you lit the firewood yet?¡± Tan Rou squatted down and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m more suited to using a gas stove,¡± Tao Zhi said, ashamed.


    Tian Tian really wanted to warm herself by the fire. ¡°If we used a gas stove to light the fire, it would have been lit long ago.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°We chose this cottage to experience life. If you move the gas stove here, you might as well go home and warm yourself up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but¡­¡± Tian Tian looked at the firewood. ¡°I heard from my grandma that the sweet potatoes roasted with firewood taste better. We bought so many sweet potatoes, we can¡¯t possibly bring them back, right?¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and took the firewood and lighter from her brother. Then, she found arge ball of soft grass andid it at the bottom. Finally, she lit the grass.


    The grass slowly burned, and the firewood was lit up bit by bit. At first, it was just a small spark, but it soon turned into a ball of fire.


    Tian Tian¡¯s eyes were lit up by the mes. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone to take a photo. ¡°What a beautiful color.¡±


    After warming up by the fire for a while, they went to tidy up their rooms. They would be staying here for the night. He did not know what material was used in the middle of this wooden house, but he immediately felt warmer when he walked into the room. After lighting the firewood, the house became even warmer.


    The room upstairs was not as warm as the one downstairs, but it did not affect them. There was a heater installed upstairs. If they were cold at night, they could turn on the heater. They were on vacation, not out in the wilderness. There was no need to choose a harsh environment. A house with heating and hot water was very suitable for tourists.

 Chapter 1096:1096 Skiing

    Chapter 1096:1096 Skiing


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the evening, the four of them sat around the fire to warm themselves. There was a pot hanging on the fire with thick meat soup inside. Sweet potatoes were roasted in the fire at the bottom of the pot. They heard from the locals that the sweet potatoes here were very sweet, so they bought a lot of sweet potatoes.


    Tian Tian held a pair of fire pliers and poked the sweet potatoes from the fire from time to time to see if they were cooked. The mes were too fierce. The skin of the sweet potato had been burned into charcoal, but the meat of the sweet potato was not cooked yet.


    The signal inside the wooden house was not very good, but they were not affected. They sat together, talked, enjoyed their meal, and then went back to their rooms to sleep.


    As for what to do after returning to the room, that was up to him.


    However, the two couples did not do anything. Theyy down and went to sleep. They had arranged a ski event the next day, so they had to rest well tonight. Otherwise, they would not have the energy to go skiing tomorrow.


    The first ray of morning sunlight shone into Tan Ron¡¯s room, and the room slowly lit up.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Tan Ron asked as she blocked the sunlight.


    ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock,¡± Zhuang Liu said as he turned to look at the rm clock on the bedside table.


    If it was at this time of the day, Tan Rou would have woken up and gone for a morning run. However, they had been running around the entire day yesterday and were very tired, so they slept until eight o¡¯clock.


    Although it was already eight o¡¯clock, it didn¡¯t seem to be that lively outside. The surroundings were quiet, as if everyone was asleep.


    ¡°Do we have a ski event today? Do you want to get up now?¡± Tan Rou asked with her eyes closed.


    Zhuang Liu had a smile on his face. He pulled Tan Rou into bed. ¡°No, the sun hasn¡¯t risen yet. We can sleep a little longer. Moreover, there¡¯s not a single sound outside. This means that they haven¡¯t gotten up either. We¡¯ll wait for them to call us before getting up.¡±


    Although Tan Rou was a very self-disciplined person, it was not bad to ck off once in a while. She stretchedzily, wrapped her arms around Zhuang Liu¡¯s waist, andyfortably in Zhuang Liu¡¯s arms. ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep for a while more.¡±


    However, Tao Zhi and the others thought the same. They were also waiting for Tan Rou and the others to wake up.


    In the winter, nothing was more effective than a warm bed to wear down one¡¯s will. They fell asleep at ten o¡¯clock. If they weren¡¯t hungry and wanted to get up to eat, they would probably sleep until afternoon.


    Tan Rou yawned and smiled at Tian Tian. ¡°Good morning, Tian Tian.¡±


    Tian Tian, who was wrapped up like a dumpling, immediately pounced on her. ¡°Rourou, let¡¯s go ski together!¡±


    Tan Rou was a little confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t knowhow to ski,¡±Tian Tian said embarrassedly.


    Tan Rou smiled and patted Tian Tian¡¯s head. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to, you can ask Big Brother to teach you. There will be a coach beside you to teach you. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to learn well.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t knowhow to ski. I can bring you along to y,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    ¡°Rourou, do you know how to ski?¡± Zhuang Liu suddenly asked.


    He and Tao Zhi had learned how to ski before. When they were in school in the capital, their school held outdoor activities every month, including skiing. However, since his legs were injured, he had never skied again. He did not know if he could adapt to them now.


    Tan Rou shookher head. ¡°I¡¯ve never learned howto ski, but I can learn on the spot.¡±


    When she was four years old, she was brought into theboratory. Although theboratory taught a lot of things, 90% of the content was rted to survival. The people in theboratory would never let them learn entertainment skills like snowboarding.


    When she went back, the Tan family would not let her learn to ski. She had not even seen snow many times, let alone ski.


    It was useless to say more. She would only be able to ski in ski resorts. Some people were very talented and could ski as soon as they got on the snowboard, while others were not born to ski. Even if they trained every day, they might not be able to learn.


    Tan Rou and the others changed into skis. From the beginning, they skated on the t snow and did not dare to walk on the slope. Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu had practiced before. Their muscle memory was still there, so they quickly became familiar with snowboarding and could circle the t ski resort several times.


    Tan Rou was also very talented. She could ski easier and had not fallen once throughout.

 Chapter 1097:1097 Troubled

    Chapter 1097:1097 Troubled


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian¡¯s athletic talent was not good. Although she liked to ski, it was obvious that she did not like it.


    ¡°Aiyaya!¡± Tian Tian swayed on the snowboard once again. Just as she was about to fall, Tao Zhi immediately hugged her and helped her to the side to rest.


    Tian Tian was very annoyed. She had been learning for almost an hour, but the snowboard under her feet still refused to listen. As soon as she stood on it, the snowboard began to torture her. The two snowboards seemed to have their own ideas. One went left and the other went right, but they just couldn¡¯t get in the middle.


    ¡°Did Tiantian hurt herself?¡± Tan Rou asked as she walked over. She had seen Tian Tian fall a few times just now. Although the clothes she was wearing were thicker, it would still hurt if she fell for a long time.


    Tian Tian looked at Tan Rou sadly and shook her head. ¡°My body didn¡¯t fall, but my heart is very hurt. All of you can ski, but I¡¯m the only one who fell. I¡¯m an idiot with discordant limbs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re just not as coordinated. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Tan Rouforted her.


    Tian Tian became even sadder. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything well!¡±


    Zhuang Liu skated over. He saw Tian Tian crying and suggested, ¡°We¡¯ve skated for a long time too. I think we¡¯re tired. Why don¡¯t we go to the side to rest for a while and eat something to replenish our strength?¡±


    Tan Rou took the opportunity to say, ¡°Tiantian must be hungry. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t have the energy to ski now. Let¡¯s go get something to eat. I¡¯ll teach you how to ski when we get back.¡±


    Tian Tian liked Tan Rou teaching her very much. Tan Ron¡¯s voice was gentle and she made everything look simple. If Tan Rou were to teach her, she would be able to learn the knowledge that originally took a month in two weeks.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Tian Tian was very happy. She patted her butt and got up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat first. We¡¯lle back to ski after we¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, my wife doesn¡¯t like me. She only likes my sister,¡± Tao Zhi said sourly.


    Tian Tian looked at Tan Rou embarrassedly. ¡°I just like Rourou teaching me.¡±


    Tan Rou red at her brother. ¡°Are you jealous of my rtionship with Sister- inw?¡±


    She tookTian Tian¡¯s arm and led her to the resting area. ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was really implicated by Tao Zhi. Otherwise, he would be the one walking hand in hand with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Sigh, if you hadn¡¯t said that, the two of us would be pulling our wives to ski now.¡± Zhuang Liu said helplessly.


    Tao Zhi pushed him. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    The resting area was indoors, and there were many delicacies from all over the world. There were also hot drinks that could dispel the cold outside.


    There were quite a lot of people inside. Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu searched for a while before they found Tan Rou and the others. When they found them, they were confronting a few people.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Tian Tian widened her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to us!¡±


    The attitude of the young men opposite them was very bad. A man with dyed red hair made indecent gestures at Tan Rou and the others. He shouted, ¡°Little girl, why are you so angry? We just identally touched you. There¡¯s no need to be so angry, right?¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t want to listen to his excuses. ¡°Did you identally touch me? You hit me on purpose!¡±


    Tian Tian and Tan Rou were originally queuing up separately to buy things. They did not expect these people toe and cause trouble. Not only did they want to snatch Tian Tian¡¯s position, but they also pushed her out.


    After Tan Rou heard themotion, she also walked over. When she found out that these people were deliberately causing trouble for Tian Tian, she asked them to apologize.


    The attitude of those people was very bad. Seeing that Tian Tian and Tan Rou were just two young girls, they did not take their words to heart at all. Not only did they not apologize, but they even gave Tan Rou and the others the middle finger.


    ¡°Beauty, just the two of you out to y? Why don¡¯t you girls join us? We can protect you,¡± said a man with ill intentions.


    ¡°Who needs your protection?! You guys look like hooligans. You¡¯re not good people!¡±


    Tan Rouughed to herself. Tian Tian must have spent too much time with Li Li to have a temper like hers. If it was the Tian Tian of the past, she would probably only dare to re at them. She would not call them hooligans.

 Chapter 1098:1098 Teach Him a lesson

    Chapter 1098:1098 Teach Him a lesson


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the red-haired man heard Tian Tian call him a hooligan, his expression instantly turned ugly. When the people around him heard Tian Tian¡¯s words, they allughed at the red-haired man for being too weak. He was actually scolded by a little girl.


    The red-haired man felt that he could not keep his face, so he walked up to Tian Tian aggressively. ¡°Damn it, b*tch! Who are you calling a hooligan? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t hit women?¡±


    Tian Tian was afraid for a moment, but it was only for that moment.¡± I think you¡¯re the one looking for a beating.¡± She raised her fist in a defensive posture.


    The red-haired man¡¯s friends were even more rowdy. They all asked the red- haired man to teach the little girl in front of him a lesson.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu rushed over. The two of them spoke at the same time, wanting to intimidate these people.


    The red-haired man was a little scared when he saw two mening over. ¡°Nothing. I haven¡¯t done anything yet.¡±


    Tao Zhi pulled Tian Tian¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°Tian Tian, are you okay? Did they hurt you?¡±


    Tian Tian shook her head gently. ¡°No.¡±


    Tao Zhi shielded Tian Tian behind him. He looked at the few people and said in a cold tone, ¡°You trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    The redhead was a little scared at first, but he was very proud of himself. When he heard the man in front of him scold him, he became angry. ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? Show me some respect!¡±


    ¡°Do punks like you still know how to respect others?¡± Tao Zhi sneered.


    ¡°Who are you calling a hooligan?¡± The red-haired man was about to rush up and hit Tao Zhi, but Tao Zhi was not afraid. He stood there steadily, nning to find an opportunity to beat this uneducated red-haired boy down.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Tian Tian was very excited. She rushed in front of the man and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s resolve the conflict between us ourselves!¡±


    Tao Zhi wanted to stop her, but he was stopped by Tan Rou. Tan Rou said, ¡°Let Tiantian do it. She¡¯s been learning fighting techniques for so long. It¡¯s time for her to fight. Plus, this man might not be able to defeat Tiantian.¡±


    Tao Zhi was still a little worried, but he didn¡¯t stop Tian Tian. He stood very close to Tian Tian. Once Tian Tian was in a disadvantageous position, he would quickly pull her back and take her ce.


    Seeing that they were about to fight, the waiter hurriedly came over to stop them. ¡°Dear guests, the space here is too small. It¡¯s not suitable for fighting. We¡¯re all here to have fun. Don¡¯t ruin your mood because of a small matter. If you would like, let¡¯s buy you a few drinks so that you could talk it out.¡±


    ¡°I think what you said makes sense,¡± said Tian Tian after some thought.


    The waiter heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone must get along peacefully. Please don¡¯t fight.¡±


    However, that was not what Tian Tian meant. She added, ¡°The space here is too small. Let¡¯s fight outside.¡±


    The red-haired man moved his wrists a few times and provoked her. ¡°Little girl, I advise you to surrender quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be beaten to tears by me. It¡¯ll be embarrassing.¡±


    Tian Tian narrowed her eyes and smiled. She raised her small fist and said, ¡°You can try.¡±


    Tan Rou whispered a few words into Tian Tian¡¯s ear. Tian Tian nodded after hearing it. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand.¡±


    The red-haired man was getting impatient. ¡°Little girl, what are you discussing? Are we still going to fight?¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s gaze became very determined. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    The red-haired man did not think much of it. His attitude was very casual. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Tian Tian seized the opportunity and quickly rushed in front of the red-haired man. Before he could react, she hit an acupuncture point on the man¡¯s body. The man immediately lost his strength and could not even raise his hand.


    However, Tian Tian did not let him go. She grabbed the red-haired man¡¯s arm and carried him on her back. Then, she threw him over her shoulder and threw him into the snow. She pulled him out and threw him into the snow again.


    Tian Tian only let go of the red-haired man after repeating it three times. She pped her hands and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s beaten down now?¡±


    The red-haired man was stunned. How could he lose to a little girl?

 Chapter 1099:1099 Group Fight

    Chapter 1099:1099 Group Fight


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When the red-haired man¡¯s friends saw that he had been thrown into the snow, they all ran over to help him. Some of them went into the snow to pull him up, while others came to find trouble with Tian Tian.


    ¡°Damn it, you little girl, you¡¯re quite bold. You daredy hands on our friend! I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Another man took out a wooden stick from somewhere.


    ¡°If you have the ability, don¡¯t run. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±


    Tian Tian did not have a weapon in her hand. If she were to face the wooden stick directly, she would be injured. ¡°You¡¯re cheating. I didn¡¯t use a stick, so you can¡¯t use a stick either!¡±


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi shielded Tian Tian behind them at the same time. ¡°Tian


    Tian, don¡¯t reason with them. They¡¯re looking for trouble with us.¡±


    Tian Tian rolled up her sleeves again and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We can beat them.¡±


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi looked at each other. They knew that today¡¯s matter would not be resolved easily. Thus, they no longer hesitated and joined the battle.


    There were more people on the other side, but they were not professionally trained. They only knew how to swing their weapons around but they didn¡¯t know how to fight.


    Compared to them, Tan Rou and the others were much stronger. The other party¡¯s rod did not evennd on them. Moreover, under the attacks of Tan Rou and the others, the other party would often hit their people with their sticks. The scene wasical.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t join the battle because he knew that his side was stronger. Even without Tao Zhi and Tian Tian, Tan Rou could easily take care of those hooligans. However, it wasn¡¯t because Zhuang Liu trusted Tan Rou and the others that he didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle. He had other things to deal with.


    Today¡¯s incident will be posted online. If others found out that the young master and young miss of the Tao family were fighting in the snow, it would harm the Tao family. Therefore, Zhuang Liu had to block the videos and pictures before they were sent out to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    When Tan Rou attacked, she would not hit their faces. She would only hit the ces on their bodies that would not easily cause internal injuries, such as their arms and thighs.


    Tian Tian wasn¡¯t so particr. She closed her eyes and rushed forward. She didn¡¯t even know who her fistnded on.


    Many people came over to watch the show and cheered on them.


    When Tan Rou heard their voices, she felt that she couldn¡¯t continue beating them up like this, so she called out to Tian Tian and Tao Zhi. ¡°Big Brother, Tian Tian, we¡¯ve already achieved our goal. Don¡¯t beat them up anymore. If they¡¯re seriously injured, we¡¯ll have to pay for their medical expenses. Moreover, this is a public area. If we make a move, it will affect thepany¡¯s image.¡±


    They didn¡¯t represent an individual. They were now bound to thepany. Their every move was monitored byizens. If they caused trouble, it would definitely affect thepany¡¯s image.


    Tao Zhi clicked his tongue and chose to stop. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you. I guarantee that you won¡¯t even be able to recognize your own mother.¡±


    The hooligans were all covered in wounds, and one or two of their down jackets had been torn. It was unknown if they had been torn apart by Tan Rou or by tree branches.


    ¡°We need to call the police!¡± The red-haired man and his friends had suffered a loss and nned to call the police to arrest them. ¡°Don¡¯t run, the police will be here soon!¡±


    Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you but I have to remind you that there are surveince cameras inside and outside, and there are so many witnesses here. When the policee, I won¡¯t be sure who they will take away.¡±


    The red-haired man stopped in his tracks. He quickly thought about it. In the beginning, he did want to touch this little girl, so he deliberately bumped into her. He did not expect this little girl to be so difficult to deal with. Not only was she bad-tempered, but she was also so good at fighting. He did not get any benefits at all.


    What happened after that was their fault. They were the ones who took out the stick to hit him first. The other party¡¯s counterattack could only be considered self-defense.


    The red-haired man hesitated. If they called the police today, the police would not help them. Moreover, a few of them had already left a criminal record in the police station. They could not make any more mistakes.

 Chapter 1100:1100 Mini games

    Chapter 1100:1100 Mini games


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Just wait, we won¡¯t let you off!¡± The red-haired man left with hispanion.


    Tian Tian made a face at their backs. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up every time youe back. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be like a mouse meeting a cat.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s initial unhappiness disappearedpletely after being disturbed by them. She rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I want to eat something.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for those people who came to cause trouble, they would have been sitting in front of tonight¡¯s table and eating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and order some food,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°After eating, we¡¯ll rest for a while. Then, we¡¯ll go skiing.¡±


    After calming down, Tao Zhi suddenly realized a very serious problem. He touched his forehead and said, ¡°We¡¯ve caused such a hugemotion here. Someone will definitely take a video and put it on the Inte. If the media finds out, they will keep an eye on us.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Zhuang Liu, who smiled back at her, indicating that it was settled. It had to be said that the two of them were bing more and more tacit. Even if they didn¡¯t speak, they could understand what the other party was thinking just by looking at them.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent people to block the news. The entire Inte is blocked. As long as someone posts a video or picture, his information will immediately disappear from the Inte.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you were standing there like a wooden stake just now. It turns out that you were helping us settle the trouble behind us,¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu raised his eyebrows at him and said, ¡°The three of you would have been enough to deal with those fools. Naturally, I don¡¯t need to join. I can only do some logistics work to ensure that theizens won¡¯t find trouble with you in the future.¡±


    Tao Zhinodded. ¡°Thankyou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re a family.¡±


    The four of them returned to the rest area. There were many people inside, but they did not dare to approach the four of them. They had seen the scene just now. These four looked fair and clean, like rich young masters and youngdies who did not know anything, but when they fought, they were not gentle at all. Their fists hit the flesh, and the sound of bones cracking could even be heard.


    Tan Rou and the others naturally noticed the gazes of the people around them, but they didn¡¯t care. It was better for these people to be afraid of them, lest the situation like before happen again.


    Almost all the scenic spots had souvenirs. Some souvenirs were sold directly, while others were given in special ways. For example, there were souvenirs in this resting area, but they needed to use their points to exchange for them.


    ¡°Three thousand points for a y doll?¡± Tian Tian took a nce at the y figurine on the disy shelf at the counter. ¡°Then how can I get points?¡±


    Behind the counter, the waiter said with a smile, ¡°You can get points by topping up. One dor is one point. If you want to exchange for a y doll, you can choose to charge it directly.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand isn¡¯t a lot, but we can¡¯t finish it all at once.¡± Tian Tian was a little conflicted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll still be at this ski resort tomorrow. If we change locations, wouldn¡¯t the money be for nothing?¡±


    The waiter was still squinting. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s true. If you want to stay here for a long time, you can choose to top up more money. If you¡¯re leaving tomorrow, this recharge is not worth it. We can¡¯t return the money to you either. We can only wait for you toe over to y in the future.¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t mind the money but she just wasn¡¯t someone who liked to waste money. ¡°Forget it then.¡±


    Tan Rou thought about the waiter¡¯s words carefully. Then, she asked, ¡°You just said that we can choose the way to top up. Since we can choose, there shouldn¡¯t be only one option, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s another way to get a y doll.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ how so?¡± Tian Tian urged.


    ¡°We have a mini-game here. If you win the game, you can win the y doll.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the game that smashes snow monsters? Do I need to put in coins to y?¡± Tan Rou pointed at a game screen and asked.


    The waiter nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ten dors per round. If you can kill all the snow monsters, you can exchange it for a small doll.¡±

 Chapter 1101:1101 Fighting for the Doll

    Chapter 1101:1101 Fighting for the Doll


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    This game was the same as the ring toss and shooting games in the amusement park, except that the prizes were more exquisite. Moreover, yers could only obtain the prize if they killed all the snow monsters. They could not lose even one snow monster. However, if someone was good at the game, it would be easy to kill all the snow monsters.


    Tian Tian really wanted to y. ¡°Then I¡¯ll y this one first.¡±


    She could only y one round for ten dors. If she was lucky, she could bring the y doll home in one round.


    However, how could a y doll that cost 3000 dors be obtained for 10 dors? Even if Tan Rou had never yed it before, she knew that this game was not simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Besides, there are quite a lot of people there. We might not be able to y during the New Year. Let¡¯s y that game after we¡¯re full.¡±


    Tian Tian agreed, but she kept looking at the game console while eating as if she was worried that someone would take all her y figurines. However, her worries were unnecessary. This was a scenic spot, and there was nock of souvenirs.


    When they finally finished eating, Tian Tian ran to the game console first and asked how to fight the snow monsters.


    The rules were simple. At the start of the game, the snow monster would randomly appear on the screen. The yer only needed to operate the controller in his hand to defeat the snow monster. It was worth mentioning that the snow monsters that appeared in each round were different. There might be four or five snow monsters in this round, or there might be more than ten snow monsters in this round. To clear the level, not only did one need shooting skills, but one also needed luck.


    Tian Tian spent ten dors to buy the first round. She stared at the game screen. When the snow monster appeared, she immediately fired. However, the snow monster disappeared very quickly. Before she could raise her gun, the first snow monster was gone.


    She didn¡¯t manage to kill the first snow monster, which meant that she had failed this round. The rule of the game was to kill all the snow monsters.


    Tian Tian chose to end the game. There was no hope of sess in the first round, so there was no need to continue.


    She started another round, but she did not manage to hit the first snow monster. The snow monster was too fast, leaving her less than a second to react.


    Tian Tian¡¯s cute face was scrunched up. She pouted and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s too hard to hit them. I can¡¯t hit them at all.¡±


    However, she wanted that y doll. Did she have to go back and buy it for 3,000 yuan?


    ¡°You can¡¯t be the only one ying such a fun game.¡± Tan Rou took out her phone and scanned the QR code. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have apetition and see who can kill all the snow monsters first?¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed. He also chose aputer. ¡°Okay, thest person will be treated to dinner tonight.¡±


    Tian Tian was motivated again. She spent another ten yuan to open a game. ¡°Come on, I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi looked at each other and smiled. They didn¡¯t y this game to get first ce, but to win a y figurine for Tian Tian. Tian Tian had always wanted to prove herself. If they had directly said that they would win the doll and give it to Tian Tian, although Tian Tian would be happy, she would definitely be upset that she could not do anything well.


    The best way was for them to participate in thepetition together. No matter if they won or lost, everyone would participate. Even if they gave all the prizes to Tian Tian in the end, it could be said that they didn¡¯t really need them. If Tian Tian didn¡¯t take them away, they could only throw them away. Tian Tian was a thrifty person. She would definitely ept the y doll.


    When the game started, the number of snow monsters on their screens was different. Tian Tian had the least number. However, her marksmanship was the worst. Even if she managed to kill the first snow monster, she could not kill the second one. Therefore, she could only spend money to buy a number of times.


    Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu¡¯s marksmanship was slightly better than Tian Tian¡¯s, but they weren¡¯t that much better. They always missed a shot. Once they missed, they could only try again.


    Tan Ron¡¯s marksmanship was the most urate, and her reaction speed was also the fastest. She fired almost as soon as the snow monster appeared as if she had already predicted where the snow monster would appear.


    Other than the first two rounds where she missed, she didn¡¯t miss a single one in the remaining rounds. Every time, she would get a y doll. This stunned the audience.

 Chapter 1102:1102 Building a Snowman

    Chapter 1102:1102 Building a Snowman


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian was also attracted by Tan Ron. Since she couldn¡¯t fight them, she might as welle over and watch Tan Rou fight the snow monsters.


    Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi also stopped because Tan Rou had already passed the round perfectly three times. As long as she could pass the round perfectly this time, they would be able to get four dolls.


    With Tan Rou around, the oue was naturally not unexpected. They easily took down the four dolls. The waiter¡¯s expression turned ugly. She did not expect these people to be so good at it. If she had known earlier, she would have asked them to top up 3,000 dors. 3,000 points could only be exchanged for one, and now they had only spent 200 points to obtain four.


    There were many y figurines. They were all made of y, then painted with color, and finally dried in the shade. They were all famous figures in ancient times. There were generals who protected the country, heroic heroines, and some characters who appeared in novels and dramas. The most famous one was naturally the Monkey King.


    Tian Tian chose the Monkey King¡¯s because she really liked the two feathers on the Monkey King¡¯s purple-gold crown. He looked very handsome. Tao Zhi didn¡¯t like anything, so he casually picked a general.


    Tan Rou picked a little girl who seemed to be a fairy. Zhuang Liu picked up the little boy beside him. This boy seemed to be with the little girl. They were called the ¡®Golden Boy and Jade Girl¡¯. They usually appeared together and had good wishes.


    The waiter helped them pack the y figurines, and then they left the rest area under everyone¡¯s envious gazes.


    Tian Tian had not learned how to ski yet, but she was tired from ying today and wanted to go back early to rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to y for a while?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tian Tian looked exhausted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go ski anymore. Besides, I haven¡¯t learned how to ski yet. It¡¯s boring to ski like this.¡±


    Tan Rou could tell that she was really tired, so she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    It was not easy to drive in the snow, so the four of them formed a team and went back to their wooden house hand in hand.


    Halfway there, Tan Rou saw a few children building snowmen by the roadside. She suddenly realized that she had never built a snowman in her two lifetimes. Just thinking about it made her sad.


    ¡°Alt Liu, let¡¯s go backter.¡± Tan Rou quietly tugged at Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I want to build a snowman. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu had never made a snowman before. When he was young, he didn¡¯t have time to make a snowman. When he grew up, his leg was injured, so he naturally couldn¡¯t make a snowman. When he heard Tan Rou say that she wanted to make a snowman, he was very tempted.


    However, Zhuang Liu was more reserved. He did not show an expression that he wanted to go. Instead, he said, ¡°If Rourou wants to go, I can go with you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu suspiciously. After a few seconds, she pretended not to care. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    She saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression change a little, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    Sometimes, Tan Rou really thought that her husband was quite cute. He clearly liked something, but he didn¡¯t dare to express it because of his status. For example, Zhuang Liu liked to eat sweet things, but most men did not like sweet things, so Zhuang Liu did not say that he liked sweet things.


    ¡°I thought about it and felt that it¡¯s still early to go back, so let¡¯s go build a snowman.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart warmed. He squeezed Tan Ron¡¯s palm and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make a big snowman for you.¡±


    Tan Rouughed so hard that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a bigger snowman for you too.¡±


    She shouted at the two people in front of her. ¡°Big Brother, Tiantian, Ah Liu and I are going to build a snowman. Do you want toe with us?¡±


    Tian Tian turned around and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Alt Zhi and I were just talking about building a snowman. Although I can¡¯t ski, I can definitely snowball, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to build a snowman.¡±


    The few of them discussed and finally decided to build a snowman at the entrance of the wooden vi. After they finished building the snowman, they could directly go back to the house to sleep. Moreover, because they were close, they could observe the snowman they built at all times to prevent children froming over to cause damage.

 Chapter 1103:1103 Secretly Fighting

    Chapter 1103:1103 Secretly Fighting


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    In front of the wooden house was a forest without leaves. There was a lot of snow at the roots of the trees. The loose and soft snow was the best for making snowmen.


    Tan Rou and Tian Tian put on cold and moisture resistant gloves and started to roll snowballs on the ground. Each of them wanted to build a snowman and see who built the most beautiful one.


    Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t wear gloves at first. They felt that as boys, it would be very pretentious to wear gloves, so they rejected Tan Rou and Tian Tian¡¯s good intentions. However, as soon as they touched the snow, the bone-chilling feeling made them shiver. Then they ran back to the cabin to get their gloves.


    By the time they came out, Tan Rou and Tian Tian had already made two snowballs.


    Tan Rou was very talented in design. She had even provided design drafts for the Tao family¡¯s jewelry before, and it was highly liked by most. The jewelry that she madeter also sold very well. Even after a few years, there were still old customersing back to them asking if they still had any new designs.


    She felt that building a snowman was like making a sculpture, except that the sculpture was made of soil while the snowman was made of snow. The soft snowkes could be kneaded into any shape she wanted. Moreover, the snowkes would only be very tight when kneaded together. There was no need to worry about them scattering. However, she had to be careful. If she used too much force, the snow ball would turn into a snow cake.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Rou identally crushed the snowball in her hand. ¡°I used too much strength.¡±


    Tian Tian turned to look at Tan Rou and saw that her body and face were covered in snow. ¡°Rourou, are you decorating yourself? Wiry is there so much snow on yourself?¡±


    Tan Rou bent down and dug out a ball of snow. ¡°I used too much strength. The snowball cracked.¡±


    Tian Tianughed after hearing that. ¡°So Rourou is also not good at something.¡±


    Tan Rou alsoughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a decathlon expert. There¡¯s definitely something I can¡¯t do.¡±


    Tian Tian walked over and said to Tan Rou, ¡°You have to be gentle. Just think of these snowballs as balloons. As you roll them up, you can pinch them into the shape you want. You don¡¯t have to use so much strength.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat it as a tofu ball,¡± Tan Rou said after feeling it for a while. Tofu was very fragile. Every time Tan Rou sliced tofu, she was afraid that it would break.


    After finding the feeling, Tan Ron¡¯s speed of pinching the snowball became much faster. After making the core, she put the snowball on the ground and rolled it into a snowball that was bigger than a human head.


    Tian Tian¡¯s snowball was smaller. She said that she wanted to make an exquisite Tao Zhi. She didn¡¯t want it to be big, but she wanted it to be very good-looking; only then would it match Tao Zhi¡¯s looks.


    Tan Rou felt that what Tian Tian said made sense. She thought for a minute before running into the house and bringing some tools over.


    After taking back the tools, she pressed the originally fluffy snowball a little tighter and then carved it with a fruit knife. After a while, the snowball turned into a human face, looking a little like Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi stopped to look at Tan Ron¡¯s creation. They saw that the snowman was almost two meters tall. Tan Rou couldn¡¯t reach the head, so she specially went to the house to bring a sturdy chair over. She stepped on the chair and put the sculpted snowman¡¯s head on her neck.


    It was unknown what method Tan Rou had used, but the huge and exquisite snowman did not fall. Moreover, it looked quite human-like.


    Tao Zhi patted Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder and said with a faint smile, ¡°I think that snowman looks like you.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that the snowman is me?¡± Zhuang Liu asked calmly.


    Tao Zhi finally couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Xiao Zhuang, you¡¯re going to be reced by a snowman.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was not nervous at all. ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s the fun between me and my wife. She even made a snowman like me. It shows how much she loves me.¡±


    Tao Zhi was speechless. ¡°Do you have to show me how loving you two are? Don¡¯t forget that I have a wife too. Moreover, we¡¯ve already held a wedding.¡± ¡°Does it affect you? My wife and I have already registered our marriage.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other, neither of them willing to look away. If anyone moved, they would lose.


    ¡°Alt Liu! Why did you stop?¡± Tan Rou and Tian Tian asked at the same time. ¡°Hurry up and make a snowman!¡±

 Chapter 1104:1104 Demonstrating Cooking Skills

    Chapter 1104:1104 Demonstrating Cooking Skills


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The twodies also had a strong desire to win. They did not want their men to lose.


    The two men stared at each other childishly and quickly threw themselves into the battle of building a snowman. They could not let their wives lose face. With Tan Ron¡¯s demonstration, the other three also gave up on building a snowman with two balls and turned to the more difficult direction.


    Zhuang Liu put a scarf on the snowman, and Tao Zhi arranged a hat for the snowman. Although the snowman they built was not good-looking, they tried their best to decorate it as beautifully as possible.


    Tan Ron and Tian Tian were girls, so they were more meticulous. The things they made were also much more exquisite. Although Tian Tian¡¯s snowman was not as beautiful as Tan Ron¡¯s, it was still more beautiful than the two men¡¯s.


    There was no doubt that the first ce would be Tan Rou, the second ce would be Tian Tian, and the third ce was not decided because Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi were of simr standards. It was impossible to tell which one was good looking and which one was not.


    The bet that they had made in the game in the afternoon had yet to be honored. At that time, they had said that thest person would treat them to dinner. However, other than Tan Rou, the rest of the people did not get the dolls, so they all lost. As for who would treat them to dinner, they had yet to decide.


    ¡°I think we can arrange it this way.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°The two of you lost just now, and now the two of you have lost again. Wiry don¡¯t the both of you get dinner ready for us? We definitely can¡¯t deliver food here, and we don¡¯t want to go out to eat, so it¡¯s your turn to cook tonight.¡±


    Tian Tian raised her hands in agreement. She didn¡¯t know how to cook, and neither did Tao Zhi, but she really wanted to see Tao Zhi cook.


    Tao Zhi was a little hesitant. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll eat if I cook?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was very calm again. He was a learned chef. How could he not know how to cook?


    He nced at Tao Zhi and said provocatively, ¡°Big Brother, if you don¡¯t know how to cook, just watch me cook. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    Tao Zhi clenched his fists and said firmly, ¡°Just you wait and see. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t do worse than you.¡±


    Their eyes met, and sparks seemed to fly around them. It could be seen that the two of them had a strong desire to win.


    Tian Tian started to worry again. ¡°Will it really be okay for them to cook?¡±


    Tan Rou whispered into Tian Tian¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have a lot of snacks in my backpack. If they make the food taste terrible, we¡¯ll eat our snacks. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Tian Tian and Tan Rou reached a consensus.


    In winter, there was no need for a refrigerator in the north because the snow outside was much colder than a refrigerator. If food was thrown into the snow, it would immediately turn into ice cubes. There was no fear that it would go bad.


    The fruits and vegetables were ced by the wall and would not go bad in a short period of time.


    Zhuang Liu saw the sweet potatoes by the wall and nned to make a sweet potato dish and then a stew pot. This was very suitable for eating in cold weather.


    On the other side, Tao Zhi was fretting over a pile of ingredients. He and Tian Tian didn¡¯t know how to cook. When they cooked yesterday and today, they only added firewood at the side. Now that he had to cook by himself, he was afraid that the pot would burn.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to lose to Zhuang Liu. After thinking about it, Tao Zhi decided to cook a pot of porridge. He didn¡¯t believe that he could make a mistake in cooking porridge.


    Cooking porridge was the easiest. Just wash the rice and put it into the pot. Add a little more water and you can put it on the fire to cook.


    The two of them each upied a pot. In one pot was a fragrant stew, and in the other was a tasteless porridge. It was already clear who would win.


    The conditions were rather simple, so Zhuang Liu only made these two dishes. After the dishes were done, he called Tan Rou and Tian Tian down for dinner.


    At this time, Tao Zhi¡¯s porridge was just ready. It smelled nd, and she didn¡¯t know what it felt like to drink it.


    ¡°Looks like I won. Big brother, do you admit defeat?¡± Zhuang Liu said proudly.


    Although Tao Zhi was not convinced, Zhuang Liu¡¯s cooking was indeed better than his. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Tan Rou interrupted him. ¡°You haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi did not understand. ¡°What?¡±


    Tian Tian smiled. ¡°Because neither of your dishes is perfect.¡±


    The two of them still did not understand

 Chapter 1105:1105 Return

    Chapter 1105:1105 Return


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron pointed at the two pots and the sweet potatoes on the side. ¡°I told you to prepare dinner but one of you prepared the stew and the other prepared the main. If you count separately, you two will lose.¡±


    Only then did Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu realize their mistake.


    Although Zhuang Liu had cooked, he only had one pot. There were still vegetables stewing in the pot. There was no extra pot to cook.


    Tao Zhi was the same. His porridge was in one pot and so there was no pot to arrange the dishes. Moreover, he did not know how to cook. Even if the pot was given to him, he would only be cooking a pot of porridge.


    ¡°This match is considered a draw. Ah Zhi, let me try your porridge,¡± Tian Tian said affectionately as she held Tao Zhi¡¯s arm.


    Tao Zhi was still depressed that he had lost to Zhuang Liu again. When he heard that he and Zhuang Liu had a draw, he was quite happy. He immediately took out a bowl and scooped some porridge for Tian Tian.


    Tan Rou also walked over tofort Zhuang Liu. She said softly, ¡°I think you won but for the sake of Big Brother, we can only say that you¡¯re in a draw.¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard Tan Rou¡¯s words, he stopped worrying about whether he was in first ce or not. He kissed Tan Rou¡¯s face. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you the most delicious prawn meat.¡±


    With limited conditions, they could only use frozen live prawns to cook. Although they were not as delicious as fresh prawns, they still retained some of the freshness of fresh prawns.


    After dinner, they yed cards in the living room for a while before returning to their rooms to rest.


    Lying on the bed, Zhuang Liu still felt a little regretful. On such a beautiful day, he should do something happy. However, Tao Zhi and Tian Tian were in the room next door. Tan Rou did not agree to do anything unrted to sleep and only told him to close his eyes and sleep.


    Zhuang Liu thought to himself that the next time they went out to y, they must not be with others. Otherwise, they would have to be restrained in whatever they wanted to do and could not do as their heart was relieved.


    Little did he know that Tao Zhi, who was beside him, was thinking the same thing. He also felt that the next time he went on a vacation with his wife, they should go alone. If there was no one, he could hug her and have a happy nightlife now. There was no need for him to massage his wife¡¯s shoulders instead.


    The world of ice and snow was indeed very fun. In the next few days, they went to ride snowmobiles and even took photos of the legendary snow elf, the sable, with the photography team.


    After that, they were going back to the capital. The trip in the snow was very enjoyable, but there were still many projects that had not beenpleted. For example, they had wanted to live in an igloo at the beginning, but they had not lived there.


    In order not to leave any regrets, Tan Rou nned to buy this small wooden house. The winter in the north was longer. There were twelve months in a year, and six months were in winter. Therefore, Tan Rou coulde back again before school started.


    Although this area was a scenic spot, some of the houses here belonged to individuals. If Tan Rou offered a good price, the owner might sell it to her.


    However, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thoughts. When she went to negotiate with the owner, the owner told her that the house had been sold and that she was toote.


    Tan Rou asked him who he bought it for, but the owner refused to answer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I promised the buyer that I would keep it a secret.¡±


    Since the owner had already said so, Tan Rou was too embarrassed to ask further. ¡°Thank you for your time.¡±


    Could it be that Tan Rou only found out before she went to school that the person who bought the wooden house was Zhuang Liu? Zhuang Liu had arranged for people to renovate the wooden house. The original living room was not modified, but some furniture was added to the living room.


    Tan Rou still didn¡¯t know that the house had been bought by Zhuang Liu. When she went back, she was very depressed. She wondered who was one step ahead of her.


    After thinking for a while, Tan Rou gave up thinking. She looked up at the window. The white clouds would disappear and appear again. The weather looked very sunny.


    When they went back, they took a private ne. Thest time they came, they wanted to experience the feeling of high-speed rail. However, after taking the high-speed rail, the young masters and youngdies felt that the ne was morefortable, so they arranged for a private jet toe over.


    ¡°We still have two hours before we reach the Capital. Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Zhuang Liu put his arm around Tan Rou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can lean on me to rest.¡±


    Tan Rou closed her eyes andyfortably in Zhuang Liu¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 1106:1106 A Strange Man

    Chapter 1106:1106 A Strange Man


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The ne was fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the Capital City airport. The Tao family and the Zhuang family¡¯s car had already been arranged. As soon as they arrived at the airport, they could leave through the VIP passage.


    The Capital was warmer than the north. Originally, they had to wear hats in the north. After returning to the Capital, they had to remove their hats. They felt that it was not very cold without hats.


    Tao Zhi came out with his suitcase. His ck down jacket entuated his handsomeness. He turned his face to speak to Tian Tian. The smile on his face made him look more gentle, like a big brother next door.


    There were many people inside and outside the airport. They also noticed the four good-looking people, especially the two who looked very simr. They were eye-catching.


    A man in the crowd took a bite of the bread that was already a little cold and dragged his suitcase into the airport. When he saw those peopleing out, he was stunned for a moment and then unconsciously followed them. To be precise, he was more focused on the man who was talking with his head lowered, Tao Zhi.


    Tao Zhi seemed to have noticed that someone was staring at him, so he casually nced at them. However, there were too many people looking at them. For a moment, he could not tell where that annoying gaze came from.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu followed him. When they saw Tao Zhi looking around, Tan Rou asked, ¡°Big Brother, did you notice any reporters?¡±


    Some reporters liked to camp near the airport or the high-speed rail station. They would either take photos of celebrities or famous businessmen, hoping to get news from them and make money.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. 1 feel a little uneasy. 1 keep feeling like there¡¯s a very strange gaze staring at me,¡± Tao Zhi replied.


    Tan Rou also looked around. Other than the men and women who were infatuated with them, there was no one suspicious. ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone staring at us when we get to the car.¡±


    Tao Zhi nodded and sped up to the car.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t catch up with them, the man carrying the suitcase could only secretly remember the license te number.


    ¡°Brother, have you taken the photos?¡± A young girl beside him asked excitedly.


    Her brother said impatiently, ¡°I got it. 1¡¯11 send you the phototer but I¡¯m quite curious. Why did you take Tan Rou¡¯s photo? Shouldn¡¯t you take photos of Zhuang Liu or Tao Zhi?¡±


    The youngdy said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. 1 can see handsome guys every day, but 1 might not be able to see my goddess everyday. She¡¯s too low-key. There aren¡¯t many photos of her online. If she wasn¡¯t my senior, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you now,¡± her brother mocked.


    The girl red at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as 1 know her.¡±


    The man carrying the suitcase heard Tao Zhi¡¯s name and quickly asked. ¡°Do you know those people who just walked past? Who are they?¡±


    The siblings looked at the man in front of them and took a step back silently. Then they said, ¡°You don¡¯t know them?¡±


    The man carrying the suitcase noticed their movements and smiled. ¡°To be honest, 1 know one of them, but he has disappeared for many years. I couldn¡¯t find him and thought he was dead. I didn¡¯t expect him to appear here again.¡±


    The siblings did not believe it. After all, the man in front of them was dressed sloppily. It was winter, but he was wearing a pair of summer mesh shoes. His grayish-white down jacket was also dirty. It was easy to mistake him for a tramp.


    ¡°Who do you know?¡± asked the older brother. ¡°The head of the Zhuang family or the young master of the Tao family?¡±


    ¡°My friend is Tao Zhi. He used to be my colleague, but he left his job. I¡¯ve been looking for him for many years, but I couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other andughed. ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re dressed in rags. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t have a good job. How can you be Young Master Tao¡¯s colleague?¡±


    When the man heard their mocking words, the veins on his hands bulged, but he held it in. ¡°Then 1 must have remembered wrongly.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    How could Tao Zhi be living so well? When he left back then, both his hands were crippled. He should have been living a miserable life. The man looked at his tattered clothes and the scales in his heart began to tilt again..

 Chapter 1107:1107 Tao Zhi’s Colleague

    Chapter 1107:1107 Tao Zhi¡¯s Colleague


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It was almost the new year, and the Capital was very lively. There were people everywhere, and the roads in the Capital were blocked by people. A four-wheeled car could not move as fast as a two-legged person.


    Tan Rou and Tian Tian went shopping together. This was the first time Tian Tian spent the New Year with the Tao family as the daughter-inw. She nned to buy more things for the elders, but she didn¡¯t want to go out alone, so she dragged Tan Rou out to shop.


    The two of them didn¡¯t drive. There were too many cars and people. They couldn¡¯t drive either. They simply took the subway to the mall and asked them to deliver the things they bought to their door.


    As Tian Tian walked, she looked around and felt a little ufortable.


    Tan Rou noticed that she was looking around and asked, ¡°Tiantian, are you feeling unwell? Why are you so distracted?¡±


    Tian Tian couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. She touched her eyes and said, ¡°Rourou, my right eye keeps twitching. I feel like something bad is about to happen.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Let me give you a massage.¡±


    These words did notfort Tian Tian. She was still a little flustered. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first. I¡¯m tired from walking.¡±


    Tian Tian liked to eat desserts, so Tan Rou found a dessert shop for them to rest. There were too many people in the shop and there was no ce to sit. They could only have takeaways from the dessert shop.


    Tan Rou asked Tian Tian to find a ce to rest for a while. She went to line up to buy something and then took it out to eat. Tian Tianxin was a little flustered and she didn¡¯t want to stand in the middle of the crowd, so she found a corner and squatted down facing the wall. When she squatted down, she did feel a little better.


    After a while, someone suddenly patted her shoulder. She thought it was Tan Rou and immediately stood up. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯re quick. Are you done already?¡±


    However, it was not Tan Rou behind her, but a stranger she had never seen before.


    ¡°Are you Miss Tian Tian?¡± The man said, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhu Ren. Your husband, Tao Zhi, used to be my colleague. I wonder if he told you about me in the past?¡±


    Tian Tian knew that Tao Zhi used to work in aboratory, specializing in state-secret projects, but she did not know what he did exactly. What Tao Zhi said was not important anymore, and he would not go back in the future.


    The man in front of her looked to be around 30 years old. Coupled with the fact that he had mentioned Tao Zhi¡¯s name, Tian Tian let down her guard against him.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tian Tian asked. As she spoke, she nced at Tan Rou. However, there were too many people and she could not find Tan Rou at the moment.


    Zhu Ren had a smile on his face. He reached into the pocket of his down jacket and rummaged through it. ¡°Tao Zhi and I used to be good brothers. When we were in theboratory, we did experiments together every day. We were very close but after he left theboratoryter, I haven¡¯t heard from him since. I didn¡¯t expect toe back to the Capital for a business trip and find out that he¡¯s already married. Moreover, his family is so rich. This surprised me.¡±


    When she heard the other party mention theboratory, Tian Tian¡¯s warinesspletely disappeared. She knew that very few people worked for Tao Zhi in the past. Other than his family members, there were only his colleagues, so Tian Tian no longer guarded against this man.


    ¡°As his good brother, how can 1 not give him a gift?¡± Zhu Ren smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s too busy. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to meet him. It just so happens that 1 met you here today. Then, I¡¯ll give you my present.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your gift,¡± Tian Tian said gratefully with a smile.


    Zhu Ren rummaged in his pocket for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find the gift. He pped his head and said, ¡°Oh, I must have thrown the gift in the car.¡± Seriously, how could I be so careless? Time was very tight, but I made such a low-level mistake.¡±


    Tian Tian was a kind person. ¡°Is your car far away?¡±


    Zhu Ren pointed at the car by the roadside. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tiantian quickly offered.


    Zhu Ren pretended to consider it. ¡°It¡¯s pretty cold outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Tian Tian looked outside. ¡°It¡¯s just a short distance away. It won¡¯t be very cold.¡±


    She felt that Zhu Ren was a good person. He even considered whether it was cold outside; such a meticulous person was definitely not a bad person. Hence, she went out with Zhu Ren..

 Chapter 1108:1108 Tian Tian is Missing

    Chapter 1108:1108 Tian Tian is Missing


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron finally bought her things. She squeezed through the crowd and carried the bag to where Tian Tian was, but she did not see her. He was here just a moment ago. How did she disappear in the blink of an eye?


    She sent a message to Tian Tian, but she did not reply. She called again, but no one picked up.


    ¡°Hello, 1 want to ask, did you see the girl who was squatting here just now?¡± Tan Rou asked the customer next to her, ¡°The cute girl in a pink jacket.¡±


    The customer shook his head and said, ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen her. I just came here. 1 haven¡¯t seen a girl in a light pink down jacket. You should ask someone else.¡±


    Tan Rou asked a few more people, but no one had seen Tian Tian. Perhaps someone had seen it, but everyone was busy with their matters. No one would notice where Tian Tian went.


    Tian Tian was not an insensible little girl. If she went anywhere, she would tell Tan Rou.


    Did she go to the toilet? There was no toilet in the dessert shop. If they wanted to go to the toilet, they could only go to the public toilet outside.


    Tan Rou carried the desserts and ran out of the dessert shop. The first thing she did was to rush to the nearest public toilet. There was a long line at the entrance of the public toilet. She looked over and did not see Tian Tian.


    Hence, she walked closer and called Tian Tian¡¯s name at the door of the toilet. The people in the queue looked at her strangely, as if they were asking if this beautiful girl had a problem with her brain. Why did she run into the toilet with food?


    Since Tan Rou couldn¡¯t find her, Tan Rou returned to the dessert shop and looked around to see if Tian Tian had gone to another corner. However, she found a small pendant on the ground by the roadside. The pendant had been forcefully pulled off, and the rope on it had been broken.


    Tan Rou recognized that it was the pendant on Tian Tian¡¯s bag. Tao Zhi had personally made it for her when they went on a date thest time. There was even Tian Tian¡¯s name on it.


    The moment she saw the pendant, Tan Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Tan Rou did not have time to hesitate. She immediately called Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu and told them to be prepared. Tian Tian might have gone missing. Then, she quickly returned to the dessert shop. After getting the boss¡¯s approval, she retrieved the surveince cameras in the shop. She realized that there was indeed a man who had spoken to Tian Tian. Tian Tian had also gone out with him.


    There was only a small amount of surveince footage after they went out, and they did not capture the location of the pendant. Moreover, there were no surveince cameras in that area, so they couldn¡¯t know how Tian Tian went missing.


    Tan Rou carefully identified the man in the surveince video and found that he looked a little familiar. She seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Tao Zhi rushed over very quickly. There was a traffic jam there, so he abandoned his car and ran over.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, what happened? Where¡¯s Tiantian?¡±Tao Zhi asked, panting.


    ¡°How did she go missing?¡±


    ¡°Come over and take a look at this video first. 1 think you might know the person who took Tiantian away,¡± said Tan Rou.


    Tao Zhi rushed over to take a look at the video. With just one nce, his heart was filled with anger. ¡°Zhu Ren!¡±


    Tan Rou was certain that the person who took Tian Tian away was Zhu Ren. Initially, she thought that this person looked familiar. While waiting for Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu, she kept trying to recall who this man was.


    Suddenly, a memory that she had forgotten surfaced again. At that time, she had asked Zhuang Liu to investigate the person who had hurt her brother and had also tracked Zhu Ren for some time. However, one day, Zhu Ren suddenly disappeared and even Zhuang Liu could not find him.


    Tan Rou was very busy back then. In addition, her brother¡¯s hand was gradually recovering, so she didn¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. She wanted to teach Zhu Ren a lesson when he appeared in the future. She had almost forgotten about Zhu Ren. She did not expect Zhu Ren to appear in the Capital again and take Tian Tian away.


    Tao Zhi wanted to drag Zhu Ren out of the screen and strangle him. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The surveince cameras outside didn¡¯t capture his figure. If we want to find him, we can only look for him through the road surveince cameras. I¡¯ve already asked Air Liu to contact the traffic police. They¡¯re checking the surveince cameras. 1 believe the results will be back soon.¡±


    Tao Zhi clenched his fists.. ¡°Alright, after we find Zhu Ren, we ll settle the old and new scores together!¡±

 Chapter 1109:1109 Kidnapping

    Chapter 1109:1109 Kidnapping


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tian Tian woke up from the darkness. She realized that she could not move her hands and could not make a sound. It was as if she had been wrapped in tape.


    She only remembered that she had gone shopping with Tan Rou. Then, Tan Rou went to line up to buy desserts. She had been waiting for Tan Rou by the side. After a while, a man who imed to be Tao Zhi¡¯s colleague walked over and said that he wanted to give them a gift, so she went over with him.


    She approached the car, and the man patted her shoulder gently. A strange fragrance sprayed onto her face, and she lost consciousness.


    ¡°Wu wu¡­¡± Tian Tian struggled a few times. She wanted to remove the tape on her mouth, but the tape was very tight. There was no gap at all.


    After a while, the door was opened. Zhu Ren came in with a bowl of instant noodles. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Tian Tian was very agitated. She wanted to ask Zhu Ren what he wanted. Did he want money or revenge? What had she done to offend him that he had to kidnap her?


    Zhu Ren seemed to have read her mind. ¡°Do you want to ask me why I kidnapped you?¡±


    Tian Tian nodded her head vigorously. Her mouth was also opened forcefully, wanting to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your strength. This tape is very strong. If 1 don¡¯t help you take it off, you won¡¯t be able to take it off.¡± Zhu Ren turned on the light, closed the door, and ced the instant noodles on the table beside Tian Tian. Then, he removed the tape from her mouth. He was quite gentle and did not use force to remove the tape.


    ¡°Pah!¡± Tian Tian spat out everything in her mouth and questioned loudly, ¡°What exactly do you want? Do you want money? I can give you money, however much you want.¡±


    Zhu Ren nced at her and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t want yours. I want Tao Zhi to send me money. I wonder if you¡¯re worth 30 million.¡±


    Tian Tian was extremely shocked. ¡°Thirty million? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Thirty million is a small amount to your husband, but it depends on whether you¡¯re worth it or not.¡± Zhu Ren smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not willing to pay 30 million to redeem you, I¡¯ll sell you overseas.¡±


    Tian Tian couldn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°You want to sell me overseas? Don¡¯t you know that this is illegal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go overseas too. When I get the money, I¡¯ll nevere back.¡± Zhu Ren had already thought of a way out. ¡°Our country¡¯sws can only be applied within the country. If I go abroad, thew will no longer be able to restrain me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. The country will never allow you to leave the country,¡± Tian Tian said.


    Zhu Ren frowned. He pinched Tian Tian¡¯s pretty face with his left hand and pped her face with his right. ¡°Who said 1 have to go through customs? Our country¡¯s borders are so big, I would be able to find a way to leave this country. As long as you have the money, there are plenty of ways to go abroad.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s face hurt. She was a little flustered. She didn¡¯t expect this person to be so crazy. If she had known that he was a kidnapper, she wouldn¡¯t have followed him out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ah Zhi¡¯s colleague? Then why did you kidnap me?¡±Tian Tian asked. ¡°Are you an imposter?¡±


    Zhu Ren sat down and ate the instant noodles on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Tao Zhi is indeed my ex-colleague, but 1 didn¡¯t tell you today that I was the one who caused him to leave theboratory.¡±


    After saying that, heughed again. In the darkness, hisughter was very strange. Zhu Ren didn¡¯t care if Tian Tian said anything. He told her a story.


    ¡°There was a little boy. He was very smart since he was young, but his family wasn¡¯t very well-off. Since he was young, he had been sponsored by others to study. He was very hardworking. He got into a famous university in the country and was recruited by the country before he graduated. After graduation, he went straight to work in a secret national base. He looks like he has a bright future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the little boy you¡¯re talking about, right?¡±Tian Tian interrupted him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhu Ren said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t speak when I¡¯m telling a story. If you dare interrupt me again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡±


    Tian Tian shut her mouth. She was afraid that this lunatic would cut off her tongue. After all, he had already kidnapped her.. What else would he not dare to do?

 Chapter 1110:1110 The Past Conflict

    Chapter 1110:1110 The Past Conflict


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhu Ren felt veryfortable when he saw her frightened expression. He generously ced his half-eaten instant noodles in front of Tian Tian. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Tian Tian nced at the bowl of instant noodles that he had bitten off and said in disgust, ¡°No.¡±


    Zhu Ren didn¡¯t mind. He put the bowl of instant noodles back in front of him and stuffed it into his mouth one mouthful at a time. He finished the bowl of instant noodles in a few bites.


    ¡°Where was my story just now?¡± Zhu Ren thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Oh, I remember the little boy¡¯s work. He was already in his twenties when he started working.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s mouth twitched. She really didn¡¯t want to hear this story, but if she dared to object, that lunatic would definitely not let her off.


    ¡°In the beginning, that man was highly regarded. This was because he was rtively young and talented, almost all the seniors in theboratory liked working with him. They often brought him along to do experiments. From time to time, they even knew a few things about him. This allowed him to improve very quickly.


    ¡°But good times don¡¯tst long. In his third year of work, another young man came to theboratory. This young man was also very talented, but he didn¡¯t want to stay in theboratory. He always said that he wanted to be a musician and dreamed of ying music in the Golden Hall.¡±


    Zhu Ren suddenlyughed. ¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t this ridiculous?¡±


    Tian Tian still remembered what he had warned her just now, so she didn¡¯t dare to answer him. She just looked at Zhu Ren silently.


    Zhu Ren was unhappy again. His gaze became fierce. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to speak?¡± Tian Tian¡¯s heart trembled.


    Zhu Ren clenched his fists and said, ¡°I told you not to interrupt me. I didn¡¯t tell you not to speak. When I ask you a question, you have to answer me!¡±


    Tian Tian thought to herself that this psychopath was too difficult to please. First, he didn¡¯t want her to talk and now he¡¯s ming her for not answering him? She wasn¡¯t a worm in his stomach, so how could she know what he was thinking?


    However, she did not dare to say these words to Zhu Ren. Her right cheek was still hurting, and she could not be beaten again.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You haven¡¯t finished your story yet. Are you going to tell it or not?¡± Tian Tian answered perfunctorily.


    Zhu Ren obviously wanted to finish the story. He continued, ¡°The neer is highly regarded by the higher-ups. Every time there¡¯s a new task, it¡¯s given to the neer. This makes the man feel ufortable. He¡¯s alwayspeting with that neer and trying to do better than that person.


    ¡°But the neer was too outstanding. No matter how hard that man tries, he can¡¯t catch up to the neer. However, that neer didn¡¯t put his mind on doing experiments. He still wanted to be a musician. Every time he took a break, he would hold his guitar and y in the park, attracting a lot of people to listen to his music.


    ¡°Gradually, the man¡¯s honor was snatched away by that neer, but the neer didn¡¯t know how to cherish it. He didn¡¯t like this ce, and he didn¡¯t want to stay here. If he had the chance, he would leave without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Guess who the man in the story is?¡± Zhu Ren asked after finishing his story. ¡°And who is the neer?¡±


    Tian Tian knew who these two people were. The man who appeared in front was definitely Zhu Ren, and the neer who cameter was definitely Tao Zhi. Tao Zhi¡¯s arrival stole the glory that originally belonged to Zhu Ren, so Zhu Ren hated him.


    However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Zhu Ren was still looking for trouble with Tao Zhi when he had already left theboratory.


    ¡°Alt Zhi has already left yourboratory and will never return, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him wanting to take the honor that belongs to you anymore.¡± Tian Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any conflict between the two of you at all. There¡¯s no need for this to happen. If you let me go, I¡¯ll definitely talk to Ah Zhi and ask him not to have any more conflicts with you. You two can reconcile.¡±


    The thought was very naive, but reality was very cruel. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We won¡¯t reconcile. I was the one who caused Tao Zhi to leave theboratory, but I did it to help him..¡±

 Chapter 1111: Tracking

    Chapter 1111: Tracking


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After learning that someone was missing, the traffic police quickly gave an answer. They agreed to let Tan Ron and the others investigate the surveince cameras and also contacted the criminal police to let the police find the person.


    The families of the missing people and the criminal police gathered at the traffic police brigade, blocking the originally spacious hall of the traffic police brigade. The police of the traffic police brigade felt that these people were a little familiar. When they took a closer look, wasn¡¯t the leader Tao Zhi? The pretty girl beside him must be his sister.


    Tao Zhi had brought many people over. These people were the Tao family¡¯s bodyguards. If he wanted to find someone, it was definitely not enough to rely on the police. More people meant more forces. He had to find Tian Tian as quickly as possible.


    However, he had brought too many people with him and had already affected the normal order of the traffic police brigade. The traffic police had no choice but to let those people wait outside, leaving only a few family members to watch the surveince cameras.


    Tan Rou briefly exined the situation. ¡°She left the dessert shop at about 3:30 in the afternoon. From the surveince cameras in the dessert shop, we could see that she was heading to the side of the road. Her pendant was broken by the roadside, so there should be a car waiting for her by the roadside. The car door broke her pendant.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The police officer in charge of the surveince quickly pulled out the surveince footage from that area. ¡°Do you have any witnesses? Do you know what kind of car it is and what the license te is?¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°No, so we can only trouble you to help us investigate, but we have the suspect¡¯s photo. As long as he drives or passes by the traffic cameras, he will definitely be photographed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The police officer¡¯s hand moved a few times on theputer screen. ¡°Wait a moment, we¡¯ll check the surveince footage now.¡±


    The police officer worked quickly. He divided the surveince video into several parts and called a few colleagues over to let them watch it together.


    Tan Rou and Tao Zhi were not idle either. They watched the video together with the police officers, especially Tao Zhi. His eyes were glued to theputer screen, afraid that he would miss any detail.


    It was a high-tech era now. If one knew the appearance of the criminal, they could input his appearance into the database and let theputer do the firstyer of screening to filter out all the people who looked like him.


    However, theputer would also have errors, which would require a second round of manual screening. The photos provided by Tan Rou were very clear, which could reduce the difficulty of screening.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s this person?¡± A police officer shouted.


    When Tao Zhi heard the sound, he immediately rushed over to watch the frozen video. Under the high-definition camera, Zhu Ren¡¯s face was magnified. ¡°It¡¯s him. Look at the license te number!¡±


    Tan Rou stared at the screen carefully. Her gaze was attracted by one of the images. She tapped on the screen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s zoom in here.¡±


    The police officer zoomed in on the picture. There seemed to be a person lying in the back seat of the car.


    Tao Zhi clenched his fists. ¡°That¡¯s my wife!¡±


    Tan Rou reached out and stroked Tao Zhi¡¯s back. ¡°Big brother, pleasecalm down. Tiantian must have been unconscious. Zhu Ren is best at mixing chemicals. He must have used some chemicals to make Tiantian fall asleep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken Tiantian away so easily.


    Tao Zhi tried his best to remain calm. ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After knowing the license te number, they began to track the car. Under the surveince, no car could escape. However, when they found the car, they realized that it didn¡¯t belong to Zhu Ren at all. It was only rented by Zhu Ren at thest minute, and it was also under Zhu Ren¡¯s real name.


    Tao Zhi punched the table, causing it to shake a few times. ¡°Zhu Ren, I will definitely catch him and make him die a horrible death!¡±


    The police officers who came to investigate the case were shocked by him. When they heard Tao Zhi¡¯s words, they all looked at Tao Zhi and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Tao, I know you¡¯re very worried about your wife¡¯s condition, but please calm down first. You can¡¯t kill people casually.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m really sorry. My brother is just too worried about sister-inw¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Tao Zhi was just confused by the anxiety. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will do things ording to thew. After I catch him, I will hand him over to the police.¡±


    However, he could not guarantee what would happen before he handed it over to the police.


    The police were skeptical. They had seen many family members who lost control of their emotions, so when they were handling the case, they also paid attention to Tao Zhi to prevent him from doing anything extreme.

 Chapter 1112:1112 Blackmail

    Chapter 1112:1112 ckmail


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Since the car was rented by Zhu Ren and had been returned, the boss didn¡¯t know where Zhu Ren went. This way, the clues were cut off again.


    Tao Zhi was usually a very calm person, but Tian Tian was in trouble. He couldn¡¯t calm down at all and kept pacing around the room. He was still considering whether he should tell the Tian Family about this. The Tian Family had handed Tian Tian to him, but it had not even been half a year, and he had lost Tian Tian. He really did not know how to exin this to the Tian Family.


    Tan Rou sat on the chair and thought about what happened today. If Zhu Ren had nned to kidnap Tian Tian for a long time, why would he use his real name to rent a car? If she were Zhu Ren, she would definitely erase all traces of herself.


    This meant that Zhu Ren¡¯s kidnapping of Tian Tian was a spontaneous decision, and it was made in the past few days.


    The owner of the car rental shop said that he had only rented the car for half a day and had sent it back on time. When he rented the car, Zhu Ren also asked the owner if he could lower the price, which meant that Zhu Ren was short of money.


    Zhu Ren was originally working in a national secret agency, so his sry definitely wouldn¡¯t be low. If he resigned from there normally, he would definitely find a better job, and his sry would not be low either.


    However, Zhuang Liu had found out that Zhu Ren had left theboratory without any notice. He had not even submitted an official resignation application to his superiors. The people in his original unit did not know where he had gone.


    Zhu Ren was wearing an old down jacket, and his shoes were not from this season. If he was not mentally ill, it meant that he did not have much money on him.


    Could he have kidnapped Tian Tian for money?


    At this moment, a letter was sent to the mailbox at the Tao family¡¯s main entrance. The letter was not sent by the postman, but by the errand boy.


    Technology was so advanced now that it was much faster to contact someone with a phone than with a letter. Moreover, the Tao family did not have any rtives who could be contacted by letter, so they all guessed that this letter was sent by the kidnapper.


    As expected, the letter was written by Zhu Ren. He even pretended to greet Tao Zhi, as if he was not worried that others would find out his identity.


    In the letter, Zhu Ren asked the Tao family to prepare five million in cash and twenty-five million in foreign bank checks for him. He also asked them to send them to the ce he specified. They were only only given one day. If he did not see the money within one day, he would kill Tian Tian.


    It had to be said that Zhu Ren was still very smart. Thirty million in cash was too much for him to take away. If he asked the Tao family to arrange a check for him from a local bank, he would be caught by the local police as soon as he cashed the check.


    After getting the money, Zhu Ren would definitely not stay in the country. The best way was to go abroad, so he had to get the Tao Family to prepare money for him abroad. Moreover, it was not from a single country. He had to prepare five million each for a different country, so he had five countries to choose from.


    Mrs. Tao was flustered. When she saw the letter, she immediately agreed to pay. ¡°He just wants 30 million, right? We¡¯ll give it to him. As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt Tiantian, it doesn¡¯t matter how much we give.¡±


    Mr. Tao frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of whether or not we give him the money. It¡¯s a question of whether or not he¡¯ll let Tiantian back if we give him the money. If we give him 30 million and he still doesn¡¯t let Tiantian back, where are we going to find him?¡±


    ¡°We must prepare this money first and send it to the designated location ording to his request.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°His goal should be money. He won¡¯t hurt Tiantian for now. Let¡¯s hurry up and prepare the money. Then, send it to him. When he appears, we¡¯ll catch him.¡±


    The idea was very good, but Zhu Ren was a very vignt and bold person. If he realized that something was wrong, he would definitely not appear. Therefore, the Tao family had to arrange for someone to ambush him there and not let him discover it.


    Five million was a small amount to the Tao family, but it was now popr to use bank cards to transfer money. Who would still use cash? Everyone in the Tao family was mobilized. They went to all the banks in the Capital before they could gather the five million that the other party wanted.


    Fortunately, Zhu Ren wanted five million. If he wanted thirty million in cash, the Tao family would probably have to go to another city to exchange for cash.

 Chapter 1113:1113 No one took the money

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the Tao family prepared the cash, they waited for the time to pay the money. They didn¡¯t know if Zhu Ren would bring Tian Tian along this time.


    The ce Zhu Ren chose was a very lively ce. He seemed to know the Tao family¡¯s situation very well, so when he sent the money, he didn¡¯t let the young men of the Tao family send the money. Instead, he let the women of the Tao family do it. This time, he had asked Madam Tao and Mrs. Tao toe together. Five million in cash was not light. If they did not send two people over, they would not be able to carry the box with the money. Moreover, these two nobledies would not have much ability to hurt him.


    Madam Tao and Mrs. Tao carried two suitcases and waited on the streets of the city for a long time. It was winter, and the wind could freeze people to death. The two weak women were definitely going to fall sick after standing in the cold wind for so long. However, neither of them chose to leave because they were not sure if Tian Tian was still alive. They had to wait for Zhu Ren toe and get the money.


    The time Zhu Ren mentioned was six o¡¯clock in the evening. The sky darkened earlier in winter. At six o¡¯clock, the sun had already set. Even with the streetmps, it was not as bright as during the day.


    Madam Tao and Mrs. Tao waited in the cold wind for more than an hour. Their bodies were frozen, but Zhu Ren didn¡¯te.


    The Tao family couldn¡¯t bear to let the two of them suffer from the cold wind, so they talked to them through the earphones in their ears. They wanted them to leave first and drink something to warm up beforeing back.


    Mrs. Tao refused. She said to the olddy, ¡°Mom, the weather is too cold. You¡¯re not feeling well, so you should go back first. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±


    Madam Tao was unwilling to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how Tiantian is doing now. If I have to go back and wait, I definitely won¡¯t be at ease. Moreover, the other party asked the two of us to deliver the money here. If we don¡¯t follow his request, what if he gets angry and hurts Tiantian?¡±


    Mrs. Tao was also worried. They could return home first, but they couldn¡¯t risk Tian Tian¡¯s life. Tian Tian¡¯s hometown was not in the Capital. She did not have many rtives or friends in the Capital. She only had her husband and his family.


    If they didn¡¯t save Tian Tian, she would definitely be heartbroken.<div>


    Ever since Tian Tian and Tao Zhi got married, Mrs. Tao had treated Tian Tian as her other daughter. The Tao family didn¡¯t have many girls, so they naturally had to take her seriously.


    This time, Tian Tian had been kidnapped. The Tao family definitely had to save Tian Tian. No matter the price, as long as Tian Tian could return safely, they would pay any price.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s continue waiting here.¡± Mrs. Tao rubbed her hands and said into the earpiece, ¡°Don¡¯te out. We¡¯ve been waiting for so long. We can¡¯t waste our hard work.¡±


    Tan Ron clenched her fists. She wished she could find Zhu Ren and kill him right now. However, Zhu Ren was too smart. Even now, he still could not find out where he lived. The Zhuang family and Tao family had sent many people to search, hoping to find something.


    Madam Tao and Mrs. Tao waited for another two hours, but Zhu Ren still did not appear. However, he sent someone a note, which meant that he was very satisfied with the situation tonight, but he still did not believe that the Tao family would obediently send the money back. Therefore, he could give his family another day to prepare. Tomorrow night at six o¡¯clock, they would still meet at the same ce and also 2 women to send the money.


    Zhu Ren was very cautious. This time, the people he requested were also women. They were Aunt Tao, who looked very weak, and the youngest girl of the Tao family, Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou felt a little lucky when she saw Zhu Ren asking her to send the money over. She couldn¡¯t bear to let her family be exposed to the cold wind for so long. Moreover, if she could see Zhu Ren, he would never escape from her.


    Madam Tao and Mrs. Tao were sick. Their bodies weren¡¯t that good to begin with. Moreover, they had been exposed to the cold wind for nearly four hours. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t fall sick.


    Tan Rou covered Mrs. Tao with the nket. The unconscious Mrs. Tao suddenly grabbed Tan Ron¡¯s hand and muttered, ¡°Tian Tian, save Tian Tian quickly.¡±.


    Tan Rou held her hand and said softly, ¡°Mom, just rest for now. I will do my best to save Tiantian.¡±

 Chapter 1114:1114 Appeared

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The next night, Tan Ron and her aunt carried their luggage over. They wore thick jackets and were prepared to be exposed to the cold wind for the entire night.


    However, they didn¡¯t have to wait for long. About half an hourter, a man wearing a mask appeared beside Tan Rou and the others. He pretended to be looking at the billboard by the roadside, but in fact, he was talking to Tan Rou and the others.


    ¡°Have you prepared the money I asked for?¡± Zhu Ren asked in a low voice.


    Aunt Tao was more nervous. Her voice was trembling when she spoke. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯ve already prepared the money. It¡¯s all in these two boxes. After you take the money, let our children go.¡±


    Zhu Ren smiled. ¡°Sure. As long as you do as I ask, I will definitely send that little girl back.¡±


    ¡°Can we meet Tiantian?¡± Tan Rou asked. Her voice was trembling as if she was very afraid.


    Zhu Ren noticed her as soon as she spoke. Seeing that she was very young, he immediately knew who Tan Rou was. ¡°Oh, you must be Tao Zhi¡¯s sister. You¡¯re really pretty!¡±


    His greedy gaze lingered on Tan Rou as if he wanted to eat her up.


    Tan Rou immediately bit her lip and hid behind Aunt Tao. ¡°You¡­ Are you going to let Tiantian go or not?¡±


    Zhu Ren liked girls who were very beautiful but timid. The moment he heard Tan Rou speak, his heart was attracted to her.<div>


    ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about her safety, why don¡¯t youe back with me to take a look? Don¡¯t worry, I will never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going with you. Mom and Dad say you¡¯re a bad person.¡± Tan Rou deliberately avoided Zhu Ren¡¯s gaze and appeared very nervous.


    ¡°I changed my mind. There are two boxes here,¡± Zhu Ren suddenly said. ¡°I can¡¯t carry them all by myself, so I need someone to apany me back. I think you would be a good fit. Wiry don¡¯t youe along with me?¡±


    Aunt Tao would definitely not agree. She stood in front of Tan Rou and pretended to be calm. ¡°My child is timid and weak. He won¡¯t be able to handle it. So, I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any weapons on me. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Tan Rou could feel Aunt Tao trembling. She was a very timid woman. Even when her inws bullied her in the past, she did not dare to resist. How could she not be afraid when facing kidnappers? However, to protect her niece, Aunt Tao still stood up against this terrifying man.


    Tan Rou tugged at Aunt Tao¡¯s down jacket from behind and whispered into her ear, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself. We don¡¯t know how Tian Tian¡¯s condition is right now, so I have to go and see her. I will go with himter. You must pretend to be very nervous and not let him take me away. I will also cooperate with you to act.¡±


    Aunt Tao knew that Tan Rou was skilled at fighting. She was there when Tan Rou used silver needles to fight the armed thugs at the engagement party. Aunt Tao knew very well that Tan Rou was a smart child. However, Tan Rou was her niece. How could she watch her niece take the risk?


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take the risk,¡± Aunt Tao replied in a low voice.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s voice came from Tan Ron¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Rourou, think about this again. We don¡¯t know what Zhu Ren has been doing these past few years, and we don¡¯t know how good he is. If you go over rashly and get injured, we won¡¯t be able to save you immediately.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my ability?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Before Zhuang Liu could answer, Zhu Ren saw that their mouths were moving and said impatiently, ¡°You two don¡¯t have to discuss anymore. I¡¯ll only take the little girl with me. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll shoot you right now.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a pocket-sized pistol from his pocket. The gun waspletely ck,pletely blending into the night. If Tan Rou and the others weren¡¯t close, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that there was a gun.


    Tan Rou seemed to have mustered up a lot of courage. ¡°I can go with you, but you have to promise not to hurt me or Tiantian.¡±

 Chapter 1115:1115 Temporarily Safe

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhu Ren smiled maliciously and nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    Tan Rou seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She walked out from behind Aunt Tao. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu saw that there was no way to stop Tan Rou. He could only say to Tan Rou, ¡°Okay, you must protect yourself. I will followyou.¡±


    Zhu Ren seemed to have heard Zhuang Liu¡¯s words. He warned, ¡°I know that you two have a listening device on you. Take it out and throw it away now. Also, your people can¡¯t follow us. Once I find out, I won¡¯t hesitate to shoot you.¡±


    Tan Rou looked scared again. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Then, she said to Aunt Tao, ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s listen to him. He has a gun in his hand. I¡¯m very scared.¡±


    Aunt Tao was extremely nervous. She didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to leave with Zhu Ren, but her niece was too opinionated. Even if she wanted to stop her, she couldn¡¯t stop her niece¡¯s decision.


    Zhuang Liu did not agree. ¡°Xiao Rou, don¡¯t listen to him!¡±


    Tan Rou hid and secretly replied to him, ¡°Alt Liu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± After saying that, she took the earpiece from her ear and threw it into the sewer. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken it off. Please don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Zhu Ren seemed to be pleased by her fear. He smiled and said, ¡°Now, pick up the box on the ground and follow me. Go wherever I tell you to go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou tried to lift two big boxes full of money. Then she said, ¡°But these boxes are too heavy. I can¡¯t lift them at all.¡±


    Zhu Ren also tried to lift it. Five million in cash was indeed a little heavy. If he wanted to carry the cash away, he couldn¡¯t just carry it with his two arms. Therefore, he added another request at thest minute, asking the Tao family to get him a car without a license te.


    The Tao family did have a lot of cars, but all of them already had a license te so they could only buy one now. Fortunately, there was arge shopping mall nearby. Usually, there would be an auto show on the first floor of arge shopping mall, so the Tao family spent a lot of money to buy the car that was disyed in the hall.


    ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± Zhu Ren pointed the gun at Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou wanted to say that she didn¡¯t know how to drive, but Zhu Ren said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to drive, then we¡¯ll walk back. It¡¯s still a long way. I wonder if your sister-inw will starve to death by the time we get there.¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°I can drive but I¡¯ve only gotten my license a few months ago, so I¡¯m not good at driving.¡±


    Zhu Ren did not care about this. A four-wheeled car would always be faster than a human¡¯s two legs. Even if Tan Ron¡¯s driving skills were not good, as long as he held the gun against the back seat, Tan Rou would not dare to y any tricks.


    After Tan Rou and Zhu Ren got into the car, the people from the Tao family and the Zhuang family drove their own cars and followed them.


    Zhu Ren took out the earpiece he got from Aunt Tao and said to the Tao family, ¡°Stop following us. If you continue to follow us, shoot this woman¡¯s leg.¡±


    Tan Rou also said, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t follow us anymore. This big brother said that as long as we let him leave safely, he won¡¯t hurt us. I¡¯m going to see Tiantian now. You guys go back first. I¡¯ll definitely bring Tiantian back safely.¡±


    The Zhuang family and the Tao family seemed to have heard Tan Ron¡¯s words and their car instantly disappeared. However, this did not make Zhu Ren let his guard down. Hemanded Tan Rou to circle around the highway and then shuttle through the old district city of the Capital. After driving for more than two hours, they finally stopped at a dpidated old town in the suburbs.


    There was no one living in this town anymore. The word ¡®Demolition¡¯ was written on the wall of the town. This ce was about to be demolished.


    Zhu Ren brought Tan Rou to one of the rooms. As soon as they entered, Tan Rou saw Tian Tian who was tied up. Her eyes were narrowed and her chubby face was pale, but her slightly open lips showed that she was still alive.


    Tan Rou heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as she saw that Tian Tian was safe.


    Zhu Ren¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Little beauty, are you thirsty? Do you want a ss of water?¡±

 Chapter 1116:1116 Tian Tian Is Still Alive

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Ron didn¡¯t dare to drink the water Zhu Ren poured for her. Who knew what was inside?


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not thirsty now. I¡¯d better not drink.¡± Tan Rou¡¯s tone was very calm. If one looked closely, one would notice that her tone no longer had the fear from before. ¡°How¡¯s my sister-inw? Why did she faint?¡±


    Tan Rou had alreadypared her strength with Zhu Ren¡¯s. After all, Zhu Ren was a researcher, so he definitely couldn¡¯t beat her. It would be easy for her to knock Zhu Ren out. However, she was worried that Zhu Ren had drugged Tian Tian to make her unconscious. Zhu Ren was good at making potions. If he drugged Tian Tian, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Zhu Ren closed the door and slowly approached Tan Rou. ¡°I told her to eat, but she refused to, so she fainted from hunger.¡±


    Tan Rou was angry and sad. She was angry that Zhu Ren kidnapped Tian Tian and made her suffer. The sad thing was that Tian Tian was too silly. No matter what, she should have eaten something. It had been almost three days, and she had not eaten anything. She would definitely faint from hunger.


    ¡°Do you have anything to eat here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhu Ren paused and opened the box on the ground. ¡°You can¡¯t cook anything here. I only have instant noodles.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to eat it herself. She was giving it to Tian Tian. Although instant noodles were not very nutritious, there was nothing else to eat here. There was no gas here, there was still electricity and water. It was probably the electricity left behind to make it easier for the demolition machine to work.


    Tan Rou was busy boiling water to make instant noodles. She washed the kettle several times before she used it to boil water.


    Zhu Ren was sitting on the side. There were tworge boxes on the table in front of him. The boxes were filled with neatly stacked cash. His attention was all on the cash and he didn¡¯t see what the two girls were doing. He didn¡¯t think they could do anything funny.<div>


    Tan Rou first fed Tian Tian some water. She was not in a hurry to untie Tian Tian because she was still unconscious. She had to wake her up and hide somewhere. Otherwise, if they foughtter, it would not be good if Tiantian was hurt.


    Tian Tian was very resistant to Tan Rou feeding her water. She was probably still worried that the water was poisonous, so Tan Rou approached Tian Tian and hugged her. Then, she whispered in her ear, ¡°Tian Tian, I¡¯m Rourou. I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Tian Tian seemed to have heard Tan Rou¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes slightly and opened her mouth. However, she did not have the strength now, and Tan Rou did not know what she was saying.


    Tan Rou fed the water to Tian Tian. ¡°Drink some water first. Then eat something. Once you have the strength, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She had a locator manufactured by TR on her, so Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi must have brought the police over.


    Tian Tian obediently drank the water. Tan Rou had risked so much to save her, so she couldn¡¯t be a burden.


    Zhu Ren smelled the money and closed the box with satisfaction.¡± Aiya, it¡¯s good to have money!¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve already received the money. Can you let us go now?¡±Tan Rou asked.


    Zhu Renughed. ¡°Of course I can let you go, but not now.¡±


    He pped the table. ¡°You! Make me a bowl of instant noodles too.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s brain was working quickly. Then, she pretended to be reluctant. ¡°Is the instant noodles in the box next to you? Just pour some water and soak it yourself. I don¡¯t have time now.¡±


    Zhu Ren would not allow anyone to disobey him. In this room, he was the master. ¡°I told you toe over and soak the noodles. Juste over. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense!¡± He mmed the gun on the table as if he wanted to scare Tan Rou.


    Tian Tian was frightened by him. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s a gun!¡±


    Zhu Ren yed with the gun in his hand and smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll shoot and breakyour legs!¡±


    Tan Rou pretended to be scared. She trembled and said,¡± Okay, I¡¯lle over and make instant noodles for you now but you have to promise not to hurt us.¡± Zhu Ren agreed. ¡°Come over quickly!¡±


    Tan Rou fed Tian Tian a few more mouthfuls of instant noodles before cing the bowl on the table. She then walked over to Zhu Ren and made him some instant noodles.

 Chapter 1117:1117 Youre courting death.

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Zhu Ren was in a very good mood at the moment. His family background was not good and he had to rely on other people¡¯s financial support to finish his studies. For so many years, he had been working for others. There were leaders above and disciples below. He had never been happy for a day.


    The leader was an old man who would only keep finding trouble for him, and his little disciple would steal his credit. This made him very unhappy.


    However, what he could not tolerate the most was Tao Zhi¡¯s arrival. Tao Zhi was smarter than him, more handsome than him, and more popr than him. Every time he saw Tao Zhi, he wanted to kill Tao Zhi.


    Now, Tao Zhi¡¯s sister and wife were in his hands. They had to do whatever he wanted them to do. If they didn¡¯t listen, he could break their legs or even kill them. He liked the feeling of controlling others. Only by controlling others and obtaining endless money could he feel happy and at ease.


    ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t send the instant noodles over, you¡¯ll starve to death.¡± Zhu Ren impatiently urged Tan Rou, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a youngdy. You¡¯re so slow when doing such a small thing. However, your face is quite beautiful. It suits my taste.¡±


    Tan Rou had a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Really? That would be my honor.¡±


    Zhu Ren waved her over. ¡°The lights here are too dim. Come closer and let me take a good look at your face.¡±


    Tan Rou walked over with the bowl of instant noodles in her hands. However, she nced at Tian Tian from the corner of her eyes. When she saw that Tian Tian¡¯s face had regained some color, she felt relieved.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re already engaged. Your marriage partner is the head of the Zhuang family in the Capital, right?¡± Zhu Ren was still rambling on.


    At this moment, Tan Rou had already walked to his side. When she heard him ask about her engagement, she smiled. ¡°Yes¡­. but what does this have to do with you?¡±<div>


    Zhu Ren was very dissatisfied with her attitude. ¡°Why are you so arrogant?! Now that you¡¯re in my hands, you¡¯ll do whatever I tell you to do. Hurry up and feed me the noodles!¡±


    Tan Rou did not do as he said. Instead, she weighed the bowl of instant noodles in her hand. ¡°You know what? In my eyes, your actions are courting death.¡±


    Zhu Ren red at him. ¡°You dare to resist me?¡± As he spoke, he was about to shoot Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to hold a gun. She immediately ced the steaming bowl of instant noodles on Zhu Ren¡¯s head. The hot water was about too degrees Celsius. The instant noodles water flowed down Zhu Ren¡¯s hair and burned his face red.


    Zhu Ren didn¡¯t have time to dodge. He quickly took the bowl of instant noodles and covered his face and head. ¡°It¡¯s hot! It¡¯s hot! Give me icewater!¡±


    He studied pharmaceutics, so he naturally knew that he had to use ice water to apply a coldpress after being scalded. Therefore, he closed his eyes and ran to the tap, wanting to use the cold water to wash away the heat on his body.


    Why would Tan Rou give him the chance? She kicked Zhu Ren to the wall and picked up the pistol on the table. After unlocking the safety, she fired two shots at Zhu Ren¡¯s legs. Her shot was very urate. It hit the knee without missing at all.


    Zhu Ren¡¯s scream immediately came from the house. In this deste old vige, this kind of scream was really too scary.


    Tian Tian, who witnessed the scene with her own eyes, was so scared that she almost fainted. She had seen Tan Rou and a murderer fight with guns, but she had never seen Tan Rou shoot a gun, nor had she seen bloode out of her body.


    Fresh blood gushed out like a small fountain and they were flowing non stop!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Tan Rou only noticed Tian Tian¡¯s condition after she was done. ¡°It¡¯s too dirty here. Close your eyes quickly. Big Brother and the rest are outside. They will probablye over soon after hearing the gunshots.¡±


    Tian Tian closed her eyes silently. She was tired, cold and hungry. Now, she could finally have a good rest.


    Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi could not sit still after hearing the gunshots upstairs. They ignored the police¡¯s objections and rushed up as fast as they could.


    Tan Rou and Tian Tian were sitting on the chairs. Tian Tian had fainted, so Tan Rou was hugging her. She seemed to be very afraid.


    ¡°Xiao Rou! Are you hurt?¡± Zhuang Liu threw himself in front of Tan Rou and asked with a trembling voice.


    Tan Rou smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tao Zhi took Tian Tian from her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tian Tian?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°She fainted from hunger. Quickly bring her home.¡±<div>

 Chapter 1118:1118 Zhu Ren Was Taken Away

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi picked up Tian Tian and was about to leave when someone suddenly jumped out from the corner and blocked Tao Zhi¡¯s way.


    ¡°Tao Zhi¡­Why did you get so many good things?¡± Zhu Ren gritted his teeth. Why are you the eldest young master of the Tao family in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Tao Zhi kicked Zhu Ren¡¯s chest, causing him to roll on the ground. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Then, he carried Tian Tian and left.


    Tan Rou instructed, ¡°Tian Tian has been starving for almost three days now. She can¡¯t eat oily food now. It¡¯s best to cook some in porridge for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of her. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys,¡± Tao Zhi said.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. The most important thing now is to take care of Tiantian. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when she wakes up.¡±


    She was worried that Tao Zhi would continue to me himself for this. Tao Zhi sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The next step was to deal with Zhu Ren¡¯s matter. The police were right next to him, so Tan Rou couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhu Ren. She squatted down and pinched Zhu Ren¡¯s legs a few times. The blood on his legs stopped flowing out.


    Zhu Ren couldn¡¯t bleed too much. If he died like this, it would be too easy on him.<div>


    The police officers who followed her felt that it was very magical. They were still thinking about how to treat the wound. They did not expect that the little girl would press on the criminal¡¯s leg a few times and the wound would stop bleeding.


    ¡°What was that gunshot just now? Which one of you shot someone?¡± the captain asked coldly.


    Tan Rou knew that this matter could not be hidden. Zhu Ren could not have shot her in the leg. Tian Tian was still unconscious, so she wasn¡¯t the one who got shot either. There were only three of them inside which naturally meant that she was the one who shot Zhu Ren in the leg.


    ¡°Officer, I fired those two shots just now.¡± Tan Rou looked scared again. ¡°At that time, that bad guy said he was going to shoot us. I was so scared that I rushed up and tried to snatch his gun but I don¡¯t know how I did it, so I shot him in the leg.¡±


    The captain did not believe Tan Ron¡¯s words. ¡°Is your marksmanship that urate? He didn¡¯t hit anywhere else but his knees. In my opinion, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to hit the knee, right?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally had her own excuse. ¡°When I snatched the gun over, the muzzle was facing down. Then, I shifted the gun to the side and aimed it at his knee. At that time, I was thinking of using up all the bullets in the gun. As long as I used up all the bullets, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit us.¡±


    The captain of the criminal police team still had a conflicted expression on his face. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°We¡¯re both shooting enthusiasts. When we¡¯re free, we¡¯ll go to the shooting club to practice. Although we¡¯re not using real guns, the difference isn¡¯t that big, so it¡¯s not unusual for us to shoot.¡±


    Tan Rou quickly chimed in. ¡°Families like ours are very vulnerable to assassination. That¡¯s why we can only learn some self-defense skills.¡±


    The captain could only believe it, but he reminded him, ¡°In the future, if you encounter such a situation, don¡¯t rush forward rashly again. You got your hands on the pistol this time but you might not be lucky next time. If you get hurt in the process of handling it, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    Tan Rou listened obediently. ¡°Alright, officer. I won¡¯t take any more risks.¡±


    This was obviously a lie. Even a room full of police officersbined might not be as powerful as her. Why would Tan Rou listen to these police officers? Moreover, if they listened to the police, they would probably have toe over and collect Tian Tian¡¯s body by now. Sometimes, one still had to rely on his own judgment.


    The matter was finally resolved. All that was left was to interrogate him. Zhu Ren was injured, and the police had to take him to the hospital for treatment. The victim and the victim¡¯s family probably did not have time to be questioned by the police, so the captain of the criminal police nned to leave with his men first.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, tomorrow morning at around ten o¡¯clock, our men will send someone over to ask more about the situation. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you?¡± the captain asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another two days. The criminal has been caught. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of him escaping. My sister-inw¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good. I want to wait for her to fully recover before epting the police¡¯s questioning.¡±

 Chapter 1119:1119 Zhu Rens Hatred

    Chapter 1119:1119 Zhu Ren¡¯s Hatred


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The captain of the criminal police had no objections. Although he wanted to close this case, they had to take into ount the feelings of the victim. Moreover, the criminal had already been caught. It would not affect the oue if they interrogated him one day earlier or one dayter.


    Tian Tiany in bed for an entire day and night while Tao Zhi sat beside her bed to apany her.


    ¡°Air Zhi¡­¡± Tian Tian opened her eyes and saw Tao Zhi sleeping by her bed. ¡°Are you tired? Thene to bed and sleep.¡±


    When Tao Zhi heard her voice, he immediately woke up. He grabbed Tian Tian¡¯s hand tightly and asked with concern, ¡°Tian Tian, how do you feel?¡± Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    Tian Tian smiled and said softly, I¡¯m fine now. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous but I¡¯m indeed a little hungry. I feel like I can swallow a cow now.¡±


    Tao Zhi caressed Tian Tian¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring porridge over tonight. Rourou said that you haven¡¯t eaten anything for three days and it¡¯s not suitable for you to eat things that are difficult to digest. Let¡¯s have some porridge first. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll take you to eat roasted whole beef.¡±


    In order to make Tao Zhi less worried, Tian Tian deliberately tried to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat roasted beef. I only like cakes. Let¡¯s go buy cakes in a few days.¡±


    Tao Zhi agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy your cakes once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    When Tian Tian was able to walk, the criminal police sent someone over to question her. Tian Tian didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything she knew. That afternoon, she walked to the car with Zhu Ren. Zhu Ren opened the door to the back seat and sprinkled something on her face. She became dizzy after smelling it. She did not know what happened after that. When she woke up again, she was already in that room.<div>


    There were too many people on the road that day. There were also many cars parked by the road. The cars blocked the view, so no one noticed that she was drugged and taken away.


    Tao Zhi wanted to kill Zhu Ren immediately, but he couldn¡¯t do anything now that Zhu Ren was in the police station.


    The next morning, Tan Rou and Tao Zhi went to the police station together. Tan Rou was here to record her statement because she had shot Zhu Ren. Whether it was intentional or not, she had to be here.


    Tao Zhi was here to find Zhu Ren. He really wanted to know why Zhu Ren had kidnapped Tian Tian. Did he really just want money?


    After Zhu Ren saw Tao Zhi, he was very calm and did not look as crazy as before. Tao Zhi sat opposite Zhu Ren. He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. If it weren¡¯t for the police watching him, he would have dragged Zhu Ren up and beaten him up.


    ¡°Why did you kidnap my wife?¡± Tao Zhi tried his best to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯ve already let go of the matter of you poisoning me back then. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually want to harm my wife!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to harm your wife.¡± Zhu Ren rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°I just want to get some money from you! The reason? I¡¯ve worked for so many years. Why did you take away the honor that originally belonged to me?¡±


    ¡°I never wanted to steal your honor. You know that I won¡¯t stay there for too long. If you didn¡¯t poison me, I would have left in a few years!¡±


    ¡°Why should you leave just like that?¡± Zhu Ren was a little agitated. ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about that ce at all, why do you go there in the first ce?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something I can decide,¡± Tao Zhi sighed.


    He didn¡¯t like staying there, but he didn¡¯t know where to go, so he rested there for the time being. After his hand was injured, Tao Zhi had no reason to stay there anymore. He left without hesitation.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t pursue the matter of Zhu Ren poisoning him was because he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Zhu Ren poisoning him gave him a reason to leave. Zhu Ren didn¡¯t care about Tao Zhi¡¯s difficulties. He only felt that Tao Zhi was an eyesore. ¡°I don¡¯t regret poisoning you at all. I only regret that I didn¡¯t go a little further and only poisoned your hand!¡±


    Tao Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go easy on you either, We can still dig up the things that happened back then and interrogate them again. Kidnapping and poisoning, I think you can spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±

 Chapter 1120:1120 Holding a Banquet

    Chapter 1120:1120 Holding a Banquet


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t have time to waste on Zhu Ren. After Tan Ron gave her statement, they went straight back. On the way back, they even brought some snacks for Tian Tian.


    It was almost the New Year, but her family was in trouble one after another. Madam Tao¡¯s superstitious heart began to feel uneasy again. In recent years, she had been a vegetarian and chanted after Buddha, wanting to pray for her family. The older she got, the more she believed in the theory of ghosts and gods.


    The olddy loved to eat meat when she was younger. In order to face Buddha devoutly, she endured a month without eating meat. It was obvious that she wanted to pray for her family.


    After Tian Tian returned, Mother Tao and Madam Tao¡¯s cold had also recovered. Madam Tao felt that there had been too many things that had not been going well at home recently, so she wanted to hold a charity banquet for charity and bring some good fortune to her family.


    The family did not object and actively prepared the things needed for the banquet. As time was tight, the Tao family did not invite many guests. They were all people who had a good rtionship with the Tao family.


    When Tian Tian heard that there was going to be a banquet at home, she immediately jumped up from the bed. ¡°When is it going to be held? What should I wear? Xiao Rou, what do you think of my velvet dress?¡±


    Tan Rou was shocked by her actions and could not react for a long time. ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. Sit down and rest for a while. There are still three days before the banquet. We still have time to pick out our dresses.¡±


    Tian Tian sat cross-legged on the bed and said sadly, ¡°Alt Zhi won¡¯t let me go out. He said that I should rest for a few days, but I¡¯m fine. If I don¡¯t go out, mushrooms will grow on my body.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled and gave her half of the peeled tangerines. ¡°He just wants you to have a good rest. Besides, aren¡¯t I here to apany you now? With me apanying you, will you still feel bored?¡±<div>


    Tian Tian shook her head and said, ¡°I just feel that this is taking up too much of your time. Aren¡¯t you busy with a big project? Time should be very tight now, right? Because of my matter, you¡¯ve been dyed for so many days. I feel a little embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re my good friend and my sister-inw, so we¡¯re family.¡± Tan Rouforted her.


    ¡°In my heart, nothing is more important than family. If I had to choose again, I would still choose to look for you.¡±


    Tian Tian was touched by her words. She hugged Tan Rou tightly and cried. ¡°Rourou, when you came to save me that day, I really wanted to cry but I was afraid that I would affect you, so I didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.¡±


    Tan Rou hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can cry if you want to.¡±


    Tian Tian wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry anymore. With you, Ah Zhi, and Dad, Mom, Grandpa, and Grandma by my side, I feel very at ease. You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll be sad or afraid. As long as I think of you, I won¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Tian Tian and suddenly smiled. ¡°Big Brother¡¯s worries are unnecessary. You¡¯re much more optimistic than him. I think he should be the one who needs someone to apany him.¡±


    Tian Tian smiled as well. ¡°If you¡¯re free, you should talk to him as well. He¡¯s been frowning a lot these days.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±


    She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Tiantian, do you want to pick out some jewelry for the banquet together?¡±


    Tian Tian wanted to go, but the Tao family was very worried that she would be in danger. They had not allowed her to go out today. ¡°But I can¡¯t go out now.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Who said that we have to go outside to do so? Our family has a jewelry brand. As long as we make a call, the store will send the jewelry over for us to choose from.¡±


    Tian Tian¡¯s family was also rich, but they were not that overbearing. She was still looking forward to the scene of the jewelry being ced in front of her. ¡°Then when can we do that?¡±


    Tan Rou waved her phone. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    She made a phone call and the jewelry brand under the Tao family immediately brought over all the new designs for this year and sent them directly to Tan Rou¡¯s Source Creek Manor.


    There was a jewelry room in Source CreekManor. Tan Rou didn¡¯t use it usually, but now she could use it.

 Chapter 1121:1121 Jewelry Design

    Chapter 1121:1121 Jewelry Design


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Half an hourter, the jewelry that Tan Ron picked was delivered to Source Creek Manor. The person in charge of delivering the jewelry not only brought this year¡¯s new jewelry styles but also some precious jewelry that had been out of print.


    Tian Tian¡¯s eyes widened when she saw so many pieces of jewelry. She knew that the jewelry brand under the Tao family was very famous. Her mother had bought her jewelry before, but only a few pieces. After all, the high-end jewelry designed by the Tao family was too difficult to get.


    But now, all the precious jewelry under the Tao family¡¯s name had been sent to her. She was dazzled and did not know which one to choose.


    Tian Tian picked up a set of youthful and lively jewelry. There were some elements of oriental style on it, and the earrings were of an uneven design. The left side was green bamboo, and the right side was white orchid. It was very beautiful.


    ¡°This looks good! I want this one!¡± Tian Tian liked the earrings very much.


    Tan Rou felt that the set of jewelry looked a little familiar. She walked over and smiled. ¡°I designed this set of jewelry two years ago. I didn¡¯t expect them to send this over too.¡±


    Tian Tian was even more surprised. ¡°Rourou, is this the jewelry you designed?


    I didn¡¯t know you could design jewelry.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been designing for the past two years. Firstly, I don¡¯t have the time. Secondly, there are already many designers in the brand studio. I can¡¯t steal their jobs.¡±<div>


    The person in charge next to her suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a designer. These sets of jewelry were designed by you. Even after more than four years, there are still many peopleing to us to buy these sets of jewelry. It would be great if Miss could continue to design jewelry.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and shook her head. She didn¡¯t say whether she was willing to provide them with designs or not.


    After Tian Tian heard the manager¡¯s words, she had an idea in her mind. ¡°Rourou, why don¡¯t we design a piece of jewelry together? We¡¯ll finish it today, and we¡¯ll finish it in the next three days. Then, we can auction it at the banquet.¡±


    There was an auction segment at the charity banquet. All the money from the auction would be donated to the orphanage or nursing home. Tian Tian was still wondering what to use for the auction this time. These jewelry gave her a good idea. She could design a set of jewelry with Tan Rou, then make it and auction it at the charity banquet. No matter how much it was sold for, it was her sincerity.


    Tan Rou also thought that this was a good idea. However, she had never heard of Tian Tian being a designer. She asked, ¡°Do you know how to draw designs?¡±


    Tian Tian smiled sweetly. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know how to draw, but you do. You¡¯ll be in charge of drawing, and I¡¯ll be in charge of making them. How about that?¡±


    Tan Rou agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pick out the jewelry that we¡¯re going to wear at the banquet first. Then, we¡¯ll do the new designs.¡±


    Tian Tian had already chosen the jewelry. She had her eyes on Tan Ron¡¯s jewelry. She felt that the set was very beautiful and very elegant.


    After choosing the jewelry, Tan Rou took out a tablet to draw. Tian Tian sat at the side and watched her draw the design. She also gave her some advice.


    ¡°Rourou, do you think the design target this time is a young or middle-aged woman? I see that the designs you¡¯ve designed are all geared towards young people,¡± Tian Tian said.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you design this set of jewelry into a style that middle-aged women like this time?¡±


    Tan Rou epted Tian Tian¡¯s suggestion and suggested, ¡°Grandma believes in Buddhism. This charity banquet is also held in her name. Why don¡¯t we add some Buddhist elements to the design?¡±


    Tian Tian thought that this was a good idea. ¡°Nowadays, many aunties and grandmothers like Buddhism. If our design has Buddhist elements, it will definitely be very popr.¡±


    Tan Rou thought about it for a while and started drawing.


    She had designed a set of jewelry, including a ne, earrings, and bracelets. As she was targeting middle-aged women, the jewelry were mainly made of gold and they looked elegant.


    As for the gemstones iid on the jewelry, she nned to use rubies. Rubies were good for color and were very suitable for wearing in winter.


    Tan Rou spent three hours drafting and editing the design drafts. Once the drafts were done, Tian Tian got someone to start the production. As long as they made the most of their time, they would be able to finish it within three days.

 Chapter 1122:1122 Charity Auction

    Chapter 1122:1122 Charity Auction


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Reality proved that as long as you wanted to do it, there was nothing you could not do. Although three days were a little tight, Tian Tian still managed to make the set of jewelry. She didn¡¯t have the skills herself, so she contacted a very good craftsman. The craftsman was very challenging and spent three days making a very beautiful set of jewelry.


    Tian Tian shared it with Tan Rou the moment she got it. She covered the box with the jewelry tightly, afraid that she would identally lose them.


    ¡°Xiao Rou,e and take a look. The jewelry we made together is ready.¡± Tian Tian opened the box.


    The golden ne was iid with a blood-red gem. This color of gem was rare, and it was not cheap. One carat cost 70 to 80 thousand.


    ¡°Tiantian, these rubies of yours are quite beautiful.¡± Tan Rou praised.


    ¡°Does Xiao Rou like rubies too? I still have a few more. I¡¯ll give them to you next time!¡± said Tian Tian generously.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t take it. ¡°No need! I was just casually saying. Besides, there are many gemstones here. If you want to make jewelry again,e to me and get it.¡±


    Tian Tian knew that Tan Rou had several gemstone mines, so she didn¡¯t persist. ¡°The next time I want to make a bracelet, I¡¯lle to you to pick out gemstones.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll find you the biggest and most beautiful gemstone.¡± Tan Rou said.<div>


    They closed the box after reading it and waited for the auction to take it out.


    The scale of the charity banquet was not veryrge, but all of them were well- known figures in the circle; even Mayor Guo had brought his wife.


    ¡°When do you n to start working on the cooperation we discussedst time?¡± Mayor Guo asked kindly.


    ¡°Mayor Guo, it¡¯s almost the new year. Can¡¯tyou let me have a good new year?¡± Tan Rou replied.


    ¡°If I still have to work during the New Year, that¡¯s tragic.¡±


    Mayor Guo rubbed his fingers. ¡°Sigh, then the first thing you have to do after the new year is to deal with our cooperation. I can wait, but the project can¡¯t.¡±


    Since TR had cooperated with the government many times, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to leave Mayor Guo alone. There were too many things to do this year, and she was too busy. However, the situation next year should be better. The project she wanted to do had beenpleted. In the next six months, the TR could focus on handling the work arranged by the government.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll deal with the coboration with you after we return to work after the new year.¡±


    Mayor Guo was very satisfied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Tan Rou said.


    A few minutes after Mayor Guo entered, Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan came over. They did note empty-handed, but with two huge boxes.


    When Shen Jing saw Tan Rou, she immediately abandoned her husband and came to Tan Rou with a smile. ¡°Rourou, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Do you miss your mother?¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were already married. Although they didn¡¯t announce their rtionship, they had already called each other¡¯s parents ¡®parents¡¯ in private.


    Tan Rou said obediently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve missed you very much. Yesterday, I told Alt Liu that I¡¯m going to spend the New Year with Mom and Dad this year.¡±


    The Zhuang family had few people, but the Tao family had many people. Therefore, they nned to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together this year. It would be more lively with more people.


    Shen Jing was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll cook for you guys personally.¡±


    Zhuang Yan also walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and register the auction items first. Rourou, is there anything worth bidding tonight?¡± he asked Tan Rou.


    ¡°Give me some intel in advance, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not in charge of the auction items.<div>


    Besides, I don¡¯t know which items are valuable and which are not. So, you have to go and see for yourself.¡±


    Shen Jing med Zhuang Yan. ¡°What are you thinking about? We¡¯re not here to pick up scraps. This banquet is organized by the olddy. The purpose is not to do charity. Don¡¯t think about fishing for treasures here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, looks like I¡¯ve said something wrong. I¡¯ll take it back!¡± Zhuang Yan realized that his words were inappropriate.


    Shen Jing patted him lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly. We don¡¯t want to disturb Rourou¡¯s work here.¡±<div>


    Not long after the two of them entered, Zhuang Liu came.

 Chapter 1123:1122 Charity Auction

    Chapter 1123:1122 Charity Auction


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Reality proved that as long as you wanted to do it, there was nothing you could not do. Although three days were a little tight, Tian Tian still managed to make the set of jewelry. She didn¡¯t have the skills herself, so she contacted a very good craftsman. The craftsman was very challenging and spent three days making a very beautiful set of jewelry.


    Tian Tian shared it with Tan Rou the moment she got it. She covered the box with the jewelry tightly, afraid that she would identally lose them.


    ¡°Xiao Rou,e and take a look. The jewelry we made together is ready.¡± Tian Tian opened the box.


    The golden ne was iid with a blood-red gem. This color of gem was very rare, and it was not cheap; one carat cost 70 to 80 thousand.


    ¡°Tiantian, these rubies of yours are quite beautiful.¡± Tan Rou praised.


    ¡°Does Xiao Rou like rubies too? I still have a few more. I¡¯ll give them to you in a while,¡± said Tian Tian generously.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t take it. ¡°No need, I was just casually saying it. Besides, there are many gemstones here. If you want to make jewelry again,e to me and get it.¡±


    Tian Tian knew that Tan Rou had several gemstone mines so she did not persist. ¡°The next time I need any jewelry, I¡¯ll definitelye to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll find you the biggest and most beautiful gemstone.¡± Tan Rou said.<div>


    They closed the box after reading it and waited for the auction to take it out.


    The scale of the charity banquet today was not veryrge, but all of them were well-known figures in the circle; even Mayor Guo had brought his wife.


    ¡°When do you n to start working on the cooperation we discussedst time?¡± Mayor Guo asked kindly.


    ¡°Mayor Guo, it¡¯s almost New Years. Can¡¯t you let me have a good one? If I still have to work during the New Years, that¡¯ll be too tragic.¡±


    Mayor Guo rubbed his fingers. ¡°Sigh, then the first thing you have to do after the New Year is to deal with our cooperation. I can wait, but the project can¡¯t.¡±


    Since TR had cooperated with the government many times, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to leave Mayor Guo alone. There were too many things to do this year, and she was too busy. However, the situation next year should be better. The project she wanted to do had beenpleted. In the next six months, the TR could focus on handling the work arranged by the government.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll deal with the coboration with you after we return to work after the new year.¡±


    Mayor Guo was very satisfied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wee,¡± Tan Rou said.


    A few minutes after Mayor Guo entered, Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan came over. They did note empty-handed, but with two long boxes.


    When Shen Jing saw Tan Rou, she immediately abandoned her husband and came to Tan Rou with a smile. ¡°Rourou, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were already married. Although they didn¡¯t announce their rtionship, they had already changed the way they addressed each other¡¯s parents.


    Tan Rou said obediently, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve missed you! Yesterday, I told Ah Liu that I¡¯m going to spend the New Year with Mom and Dad this year.¡±


    The Zhuang family had few people, but the Tao family had many people. Therefore, they nned to have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together this year. It would be more lively with more people.


    Shen Jing was very happy. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll cook for you guys personally.¡±


    Zhuang Yan also walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and register the auction items first. Rourou, is there anything worth bidding tonight?¡± he asked Tan Rou.


    ¡°Give me some intel in advance, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not in charge of the auction items.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know which items are valuable and which are not. So, you have to go and see for yourself.¡±<div>


    Shen Jing med Zhuang Yan. ¡°What are you thinking? We¡¯re not here to pick up scraps. This banquet is organized by the olddy. The purpose is to do charity. Don¡¯t think about fishing for treasures here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, looks like I¡¯ve said something wrong. I¡¯ll take back that question.¡± Zhuang Yan realized that his words were inappropriate.


    Shen Jing patted him lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly. We don¡¯t want to disturb Rourou¡¯s work here.¡±


    Not long after the two of them entered, Zhuang Liu came.<div>

 Chapter 1124:1123 Jewelry Stolen

    Chapter 1124:1123 Jewelry Stolen


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Tan Ron saw Zhuang Liu, she would unconsciously smile. ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    Zhuang Liu passed a box to Tan Rou. ¡°I took this, but I was caught in a traffic jam, so I camete. Has the auction started?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu showed Tan Rou the contents of his box. It was a pocket watch with blue and green gems iid on it. When he opened it, the needle inside could still turn.


    ¡°Avery beautiful pocketwatch. Is its timing urate?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Yes. Since it was created, it has never stopped spinning. It has been spinning for more than too years.¡±


    Tan Rou was also a little surprised. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen a pocket watch before, but it was the first time she had seen a pocket watch that still worked after a hundred years. Hence, she took a few more nces and evenpared the time to see if it was urate.


    Seeing that she liked it, the Zhuang family prepared to give it to Tan Rou, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t want it. She didn¡¯t have the habit of wearing a pocket watch. Moreover, this pocket watch was ancient. Someone must have worn it before. She didn¡¯t like things that strangers had worn.


    After Zhuang Liu knew what she was thinking, he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to wear a pocket watch. Moreover, this pocket watch is obviously a man¡¯s style. It doesn¡¯t suit you at all. What I mean is that you can take it apart and study the mechanical mechanism. This pocket watch can spin for more than a hundred years, so it must have its advantages. If you can get some inspiration from it, then you can use the pocket watch.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou was tempted for a moment. However, this pocket watch was very exquisite and had a long history. Once she took it apart, this pocket watch would be useless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You should take it to auction.¡± Tan Rou was looking forward to the auction price.


    The auction started at 7 pm. The first item was provided by Old Lady Tao. It was a very beautiful pink bottle that had been used by an ancient emperor.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the bottle, but they didn¡¯t dare to bid for it because it was ast-minute event tonight. No one knew what kind of collectibles there were. If they bid for one collectible at a high price, what if they liked the next one even more?


    Of course, if the person participating in the auction was very rich, then this would not be a problem.


    In the end, the vase was bought by Shen Jing for five million. ¡°Our house just happens to becking a flower vase. This vase is really suitable.¡±


    The others could only silently envy Shen Jing for being rich. If they spent five million to buy the bottle, they would definitely hide it well. They would not take it out at all, let alone use it as a vase.


    The second auction item was one of the items that Shen Jing and Zhuang Yan had brought over. It was a painting that was 300 years old.


    Grandpa Tao liked calligraphy and painting, so he bought this painting.


    After bidding for a few more pieces, it was time for the set of jewelry that Tan Rou and Tian Tian had created together. There were too many treasures in front, and they were very precious. This made Tian Tian feel embarrassed to take out her jewelry.


    Tan Rou could tell that Tian Tian was a little nervous. Hence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If no one bids for itter, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    Tian Tian felt a little relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it with you.¡±


    Tan Rou was no longer conflicted because she believed that this set of jewelry would definitely be sold.


    Sure enough, as soon as this set of jewelry was disyed, all the nobledies present were attracted by it. They all raised their signs and bid, wanting to buy this set of jewelry.


    In the end, Shen Jingyu bought the set of jewelry at a high price. Mrs. Tao had wanted to snatch it from Shen Jing, but when she remembered that it was designed by her daughter and daughter-inw together, she was not in a hurry to get it. She could ask her daughter and daughter-inw to design another set for her.


    Shen Jing pulled Mrs. Tao¡¯s hand to the room where the auction items were ced. ¡°I saw that you liked this set of jewelry just now, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Take it. If I want it, I can get Tiantian and Xiao Rou to make another set,¡± Mrs. Tao declined.


    However, when they saw the box for the second time, they found that the bracelet and earring were gone, leaving only a ne.


    <div>

 Chapter 1125:1124 Vanished into thin air

    Chapter 1125:1124 Vanished into thin air


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the auction item was won, it would usually not be handed directly to the buyer. Instead, it would be ced in the auction room at the back. Only after the buyer had paid the full amount could the treasure be taken away.


    Shen Jing hade to pay the money, but as soon as she and Mother Tao entered the house, they saw the servants of the Tao family running out in a panic.


    ¡°Madam! The bracelets and earrings in the box are gone,¡± said the servant, Ah Ju.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Speak clearly. What¡¯s missing?¡±


    Alt Ju swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°The thing that thisdy took is gone! Just now, we were about to open the box to check the auction item, but as soon as we opened it, we found that the two bracelets and two earrings inside were gone. Now there¡¯s only a ne left.¡±


    Mrs. Tao and Shen Jing looked at each other and quickly ran to the jewelry box. Sure enough, there were no bracelets or earrings inside, only a lonely ne.


    ¡°Check the surveince cameras! Find out who stole the bracelet and earrings!¡± Mrs. Tao was furious.


    There weren¡¯t many surveince cameras installed in the Tao family¡¯s house, but there were surveince cameras in this room. However, after checking the surveince cameras, they realized that no one had opened the box at all.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mrs. Tao did not believe her.<div>


    ¡°If no one opened the box, how could the bracelet and earring disappear into thin air?¡±


    Shen Jing sighed. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t look for it. There are still many guests here tonight. If the others find out that something is missing, they will gossip.¡±


    Although she wanted to wear the jewelry designed by Tan Rou, it was probably not fated for her. She had already bought it and it was stolen by someone else.


    Mrs. Tao was very annoyed. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have given this box a lock.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen jewelry designed by Rourou,¡± Shen Jing said regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t wear it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were originally looking at pocket watches. This was because Tan Rou had bought the pocket watch in the end. She didn¡¯t want to wear it and just wanted to study the structure inside. If she said she wanted it, Zhuang Liu would give it to her directly. However, Tan Rou did not want to do that.


    ¡°The jewelry I just bought is missing.¡± Shen Jing said sadly, ¡°That¡¯s the jewelry you designed. I haven¡¯t even worn it yet and it¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± Tan Rou walked to the box and saw that there was only the ne left. ¡°Have you checked the surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve already checked the surveince footage a few times,¡± Shen Jing said dejectedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t find anyone opening the box.¡±


    ¡°When we were on stage just now, the jewelry inside was still intact. It was a two-minute walk from the stage to the stage. If someone stole the jewelry, it must have been stolen during this period.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Who stole the jewelry? Hurry up ande clean now! If you admit it now, I can still have mercy on you! But if I find out that you stole it, you can directly head to the police station right now!¡±


    The servants looked at each other and said that they did not steal it.


    ¡°Are you all unwilling to admit it? Then I¡¯ll have to hand you over to the police station,¡± Mrs. Tao said regretfully.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Shen Jing said again, ¡°The olddy organized this charity event to umte good fortune. If people knew that there was a thief in the house, they would say that it was bad luck.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was also very conflicted. ¡°If you call the police over, they¡¯ll interrogate the guests. It¡¯s not something expensive. The guests definitely won¡¯t steal it. The guests who came today are all more important. It won¡¯t be good to affect their mood.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I think the thief is still here,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou agreed with him. ¡°Who was holding this jewelry box when we left the stage just now?¡±


    A maid immediately said, ¡°Ah Ju was carrying it. She must have stolen the jewelry.¡±


    Ah Ju was the first person to discover that the jewelry was missing. When she heard the usation, she immediately retorted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. When I came down, my stomach suddenly hurt, so I gave the jewelry box to Ah Jiao.¡±<div>


    The maid named Alt Jiao stuttered, ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t steal anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 1126:1125 Blame Each Other

    Chapter 1126:1125 me Each Other


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ah Jiao was a stutterer. She couldn¡¯t speak fluently to begin with. Now that so many people were looking at her, she couldn¡¯t speak even more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything¡­¡± Ah Jiao¡¯s hand was swinging like a pendulum.


    ¡°If I steal something, I¡¯ll die a horrible death¡­¡±


    This oath was quite vicious, but it could not wash away Ah Jiao¡¯s suspicion. From the stage to the room, only the two of them had touched the jewelry box, so the thief was definitely one of them.


    ¡°You were the only one who took the box after Ah Ju left. If you didn¡¯t steal it, who else could it be?¡± Mrs. Tao¡¯s head hurt a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. I believe you did this because you were confused. If you¡¯re willing to take out the jewelry, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Alt Jiao was a stutterer. Her father disliked her for not speaking properly, so he left her and her mother behind. Later, when Ah Jiao¡¯s mother died, Ah Jiao helped others wash dishes on the street.


    Once, when Mrs Tao passed by, she thought that this little girl was quite cute, so she brought her back to work for them. Although Ah Jiao couldn¡¯t speak, she was very hardworking. Mother Tao liked her very much.


    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t steal it¡­¡± Ah Jiao was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who took the box. Everyone has taken it before¡­¡±<div>


    She pointed at the maids. ¡°They said they wanted to see it, so Ah Ju showed it to them¡­¡±


    Tan Rou asked All Ju, ¡°Other than the two of you, did anyone else touch the box?¡±


    All Ju nodded. ¡°Everyone took the boxes because they said that these pieces of jewelry are very beautiful. If they wear them on their bodies, they will definitely look very good.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and turned to ask the other maids, ¡°When you got the box, were the jewels still there?¡±


    The few of them nodded. ¡°Yes, when we took it, the bracelet and earring were still there. After we finished reading it, we returned the box to All Ju. We didn¡¯t secretly take anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to admit it, then there¡¯s no need for you to stay in the Tao family. There are guests at home today, so we can¡¯t call the police. You can just pack up and leave. I¡¯ll transfer this month¡¯s sry to your ounts after this.


    The maids were crying. They didn¡¯t steal anything, and they didn¡¯t know who stole it. ¡°Madam, please give us another chance. I didn¡¯t steal anything. You have to believe us!¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked around and whispered something into Tan Ron¡¯s ear. Tan Rou immediately understood what Zhuang Liu meant, so she instructed Aunt Zhou, who was standing at the side, to find something. Then, she walked back to the maid and asked a few simple questions.


    ¡°Where do you usually work? One by one, don¡¯t rush,¡± Tan Rou said.


    All Jiao was the first to say. ¡°I¡­ I work in the garden¡­¡±


    ¡°I work in the kitchen,¡± said another maid.


    The remaining maids were responsible for cleaning the house and did not have a fixed position.


    ¡°Who usually conies to clean this room?¡± Tan Rou asked another question.


    All Ju and another maid raised their hands and said they had been there.


    Tan Ron¡¯s gaze lingered on Ah Ju for a while, then she chuckled. ¡°Oh, then you¡¯ve worked hard. This room is quite big and you would need a break from time to time, right?¡±


    Everyone did not understand what she meant, but Zhuang Liu understood. ¡°You can¡¯t rest during working hours. If a person wants to rest, she will definitely find a ce without surveince cameras. There are only corridors in this house that have no surveince cameras.¡±


    All Ju immediately pointed at the maid next to her. ¡°Her! Every time she conies to work, she¡¯ll ck off. She especially finds a ce where there are no surveince cameras, so she must be the one who stole it.¡±


    The maid who was used looked confused. ¡°But every time I take a break, you¡¯re also resting. If you ask me, you¡¯re suspicious too.¡±


    All Ju said, ¡°Last time, you said that your brother owed a lot of money from gambling. It must have been you who stole it. You wanted to steal something to exchange for money to go home and pay off your brother¡¯s gambling debts, right?¡±<div>


    The maid was very angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Besides, I¡¯ve already cut ties with my brother. I won¡¯t give him money at all.¡±


    All Ju refused to give up. ¡°You must have stolen it.¡±


    With that, the two of them started fighting.


    <div>

 Chapter 1127:1126 Modus operandi

    Chapter 1127:1126 Modus operandi


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs. Tao wanted to stop them, but Tan Ron stopped her. ¡°Mom, just let them fight. When they¡¯re tired, the thief will show herself.¡±


    Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Could it be that whoever loses is the thief?¡±


    ¡°No, but you can look forward to seeing who will be the final winner,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Not long after, Aunt Zhou returned. She quietly walked to Tan Ron¡¯s side and showed her the things in her hands.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°In the bathroom,¡± Aunt Zhou said.


    Tan Rou immediately knew who had stolen the jewelry. She stopped the two people who were fighting and said, ¡°Stop arguing. I already know who the real thief is.¡±


    Alt Ju and the other maid heard Tan Ron¡¯s voice and immediately stopped. They pointed at each other. ¡°Miss, she must have stolen it.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t directly say who the thief was. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If the thief takes the initiative to admit his mistake, I can let you go this time. I won¡¯t call the police to arrest you.¡±<div>


    None of the maids were willing to say that they were thieves. They mored for Tan Rou to tell them who the real thief was.


    Tan Rou shook her head lightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to step forward, I can only say it.¡± She pointed at Ah Ju.


    ¡°You stole the jewelry in the box, right?¡±


    All Ju was very flustered. She said excitedly, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t steal anything. You know that I¡¯ve worked for the Tao family for ten years. I¡¯m very loyal to the Tao family. How could I steal anything?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t admit it. Why don¡¯t you listen to me? If I¡¯m wrong, you can refute me.¡±


    All Ju¡¯s palms were sweaty. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t steal anything.¡± She kept emphasizing that she did not steal anything, as if she had really been wronged.


    Tan Rou took the bracelet from Aunt Zhou and ced it in front of everyone. ¡°Ah Ju,e over and take a look at what this is.¡±


    All Ju was very shocked. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this a bracelet?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Yes, it looks exactly like the lost bracelet. Do you want to guess where we found it?¡±


    All Ju did not dare to look at Tan Rou again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, it¡¯s good that we can find it. That way, we can be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Others can be at ease, but you can¡¯t.¡± Tan Rou ced the bracelet back into Aunt Zhou¡¯s hands.


    ¡± These items were found in the toilet and were hidden very well. Someone wrapped them in stic bags and hid them under the mop behind the toilet door.¡±


    A Ju said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If you don¡¯t know the people here well, how would you know that there¡¯s a mop behind the door?¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a dry mop that hasn¡¯t been used for a long time.¡±


    Only Ah Ju and the other maid often came to clean, so only the two of them knew that there was a dry mop behind the door.


    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t go to the bathroom,¡± another maid said immediately. ¡°They can testify for me.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that she hadn¡¯t been there. Among the people present, only Ah Ju went to the bathroom after she got off the stage.


    ¡°The thief knew theyout of the surveince cameras here and how long it would take for the audience to get to the room, so she stole the jewelry here before the box was sent to this room. Then, she used the excuse of going to the toilet to hide the thing under the mop behind the door,¡± Tan Rou analyzed.<div>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid that someone will find out?¡± Mrs. Tao asked.


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°She wasn¡¯t afraid because other than the two of them, no one else woulde here to clean. Moreover, this venue has been used tonight. We will definitely have to clean it again tonight. As long as she takes the things away before the other person, no one will find out.¡±


    Another maid said angrily, ¡°I told you she stole it! A few days ago, I heard her say that she wanted to borrow money. Now, she¡¯s not borrowing money anymore. Instead, she¡¯s stealing.¡±


    Tan Rou asked A Ju, ¡°Did you steal the jewelry? Why did you steal?¡±<div>


    Alt Ju bit her lips and admitted, ¡°Fine! I did steal the bracelet and earrings, and


    I hid them under the mop.¡±


    Mother Tao was furious. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

 Chapter 1128:1127 Pitiful Place

    Chapter 1128:1127 Pitiful ce


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The matter had been exposed. Even if Ah Ju wanted to quibble, she couldn¡¯t. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to steal, but I really had no choice!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°Stealing is stealing. I gave you a chance to confess, but you didn¡¯t take it. I¡¯m handing you over to the police now. Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    Ah Ju¡¯s expression was very sad. ¡°Okay, I can go with the police, but I want to see my daughter first!¡±


    ¡°If your daughter knew that you stole something, she would definitely be sad,¡± Shen Jing said.


    Air Ju lowered her head and cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to steal either, but my daughter is sick and needs a lot of money. I don¡¯t have any money on me anymore, and my rtives and friends aren¡¯t willing to lend me money. If I don¡¯t find a way to get money, the doctor won¡¯t let my daughter stay in the hospital.¡±


    At this time, a maid who had a good rtionship with Ah Ju said, ¡°Air Ju¡¯s daughter is indeed sick. Last month, she borrowed a few thousand yuan from me. She hasn¡¯t returned it until now.¡±


    Aunt Zhou was in charge of the maids in the house. She knew the situation of all the maids ¡®families. She also knew about All Ju¡¯s situation. However, All Ju had never mentioned that she needed money.


    ¡°All Ju does have a sick daughter.¡± Aunt Zhou spoke up for Ah Ju. ¡°Her daughter has congenital heart disease. It was diagnosed when she was two years old. After her husband found out that her daughter was sick, he ran away and hasn¡¯t been back for several years.¡±


    All Ju sobbed. ¡°Yes, my daughter¡¯s condition has worsened. The doctor said that she needs surgery immediately. If she doesn¡¯t have surgery, my daughter can only live for three months at most. My father passed away when I was very young, and my mother¡¯s health is not good either. If my daughter is gone, then I don¡¯t have anyone left in this world!¡±<div>


    For a moment, the atmosphere became very silent. They had thought that it was just a theft incident, but they did not expect such a story to follow. Ah Ju¡¯s act of stealing was wrong, but her love for her daughter was real.


    ¡°My daughter is only five years old. I don¡¯t want her to die!¡± All Ju couldn¡¯t hide her tears anymore. She squatted on the ground and cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have stolen, but I really had no choice!¡±


    ¡°Hey ¡± Shen Jing sighed. ¡°We both have children. When my Xiao Liu was in a


    wheelchair, I felt the same way as you. If I could steal the medicine to save him at that time, I would have done the same as you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the charity banquet now to help the weak? There¡¯s someone in front of us who needs help. Why not?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s words woke Shen Jing up. She walked over and helped Ah Ju up. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. I will also help you with your daughter¡¯s matter.¡±


    Tan Rou also said, ¡°Since Mom won¡¯t pursue the matter, I have nothing to say. Which hospital is your daughter in? How much money do we need now?¡±


    When Ah Ju heard that Tan Rou and the others were going to donate money to her daughter, she was so touched that tears flowed down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thank you, Madam Zhuang!¡± At the same time, she felt very guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Among the items auctioned tonight, only this set of jewelry was the cheapest. Moreover, there were five pieces in a set. The loss of a few pieces would not affect the entire collection which was also why Ah Ju had picked this item to steal.


    However, she did not expect that this set of jewelry was made by Tan Rou and Tian Tian together. She also did not expect Madam Zhuang to care so much about this set of jewelry.


    In the end, the Tao family and the Zhuang family did not call the police. They each sent a representative to the hospital to visit Air Ju¡¯s daughter. It was indeed as Ah Ju had said, her daughter had to undergo surgery.


    When Tan Rou saw the little girl at the hospital, the softest part of her heart was touched. That girl was so thin that it was as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    She thought of herself back then. When she was four years old and locked in a dark room, she was also worried that she would die, but in the end, she stubbornly survived.


    This girl was lucky. She had a mother who loved her. Even if her mother did something wrong, she only did it because she had to.

 Chapter 1129:1128 New Year Together

    Chapter 1129:1128 New Year Together


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the charity dinner, Grandma Tao donated all the money from the auction that night to the orphanage and nursing home. She also took out a sum of money to invest in medical charity organizations to help more people who had no money to see a doctor.


    After that, the Tao family came up with a new rule. If a servant in the family had any difficulties, they could send an application to Aunt Zhou. If the situation was true, the Tao family would offer help. However, they also required the servants not to steal ormit other crimes.


    Ah Ju¡¯s daughter was scheduled for surgery the next day. On the day of the new year, the little girl could be discharged from the hospital. Mother Tao specially brought the little girl and her grandmother home so that their three generations could spend the new year with the Tao family.


    This year, the Tao family was lively. Not only were there people from the Tao family, but there were also people from the Zhuang family who came to celebrate the new year.


    The elders of the Zhuang family and the Tao family were in charge of the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, so Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou had more time to spend together.


    The two of them walked hand in hand in the greenhouse garden. There were a few more kinds of roses in the greenhouse this year. Each flower was as big as tes, and the color was very beautiful.


    ¡°These roses were newly cultivated by my dad this year. Aren¡¯t


    they beautiful?¡± Tan Rou caressed the pink and white roses. ¡°In order to cultivate these new species, he couldn¡¯t sleep well for half a month. He came every hour to see how the flowers were growing, and it was no exception at night.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smelled the flowers. The roses were not very fragrant, but the scent of these roses was very strong, like candy.<div>


    ¡°Our dad is really patient.¡± Zhuang Liu was quite envious of this kind of life.


    ¡± When we¡¯re old, we should also build our own greenhouse.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Instead of spending time on a greenhouse, it¡¯s better to make a herb garden. The temperature in winter is too low. Many medicinal herbs can¡¯t grow here. If we can have a medicinal garden, we can have fresh medicinal herbs at any time.¡±


    Tan Rou did have a herb garden, but it was not in the Capital. Land in the Capital was too expensive, and the cost of making a herb garden was too high.


    Zhuang Liu secretly remembered the matter of the herb garden. When they built the new house, they would open up a separate piece ofnd to make the herb garden. They would also build it into a greenhouse. It would be best to open up a few morepartments inside so that it would be convenient for Tan Rou to adjust the temperature.


    The two of them walked around the garden, stopping from time to time to admire the flowers. However, there were not only flowers in the greenhouse, but also some bushes and fruits, such as blueberries.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare to see fresh blueberries in this season.¡± Zhuang Liu reached out and touched the blueberries. The fruit powder on the fruit immediately stained his hand. ¡°Are these blueberries sour?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not.¡± Tan Rou picked a handful of blueberries. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s sweet.¡± They were all home-grown fruits, so they were not afraid of pests and diseases, so the blueberries were not treated with pesticide.


    Zhuang Liu bit Tan Ron¡¯s hand and slowly used his tongue to roll the blueberry away. After tasting it, hemented, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s indeed a very sweet fruit.¡±


    Tan Rou rebuked. ¡°Just eat the fruit if you want, why do you have to bite me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu picked a blueberry and put half of it into his mouth, wanting to feed it to Tan Rou.


    Although Tan Rou thought that it was disgusting, she still ate the blueberry. ¡°Just this once. Don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    The blueberries were very small. When Tan Ron¡¯s lips came close, Zhuang Liu swallowed the blueberries directly. Then, his lips touched Tan Ron¡¯s lips. After a while, there was an ambiguous sound in the greenhouse.


    Of course, they only kissed and hugged. They didn¡¯t do anything out of line in the greenhouse because there were surveince cameras everywhere. They couldn¡¯t be too presumptuous.


    ¡°Xiao Rou¡­¡± Tian Tian came over to look for Tan Rou. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the two of them kissing in the flowers. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    She ran outside with a red face.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were very calm. They couldn¡¯t help butugh as they watched Tian Tian¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably time to eat. Let¡¯s go backfirst,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Zhuang Liu let Tan Rou leave first. He still had things to do.<div>


    ¡°You can¡¯t pluck my dad¡¯s new flowers. If you do, he won¡¯t be nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch a flower,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile. He just wanted to secretly take a photo of these flowers as a reference.

 Chapter 1130:1129 Playing Mahjong Together

    Chapter 1130:1129 ying Mahjong Together


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After dinner, the sky was already dark, but there were still a few hours before midnight. While others were watching the Spring Festival G, some were ying indoor games.


    Grandma Tao liked to y mahjong. Every year, she would y a few rounds of mahjong, but her ying skills were not good. She basically lost every round. However, she didn¡¯t mind. The money she lost would be given to the younger generation as lucky money.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring to always y Mahjong with you guys.¡± Grandma Tao didn¡¯t want to y with her daughters-inw anymore. ¡°How about this? Tiantian and Xiao Zhuang will y Mahjong with me this year.¡±


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t know how to y cards, but she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her grandmother, so she could only ask her husband for help.


    Tao Zhi received her distress signal, so he said to Grandma Tao, ¡°Grandma, Tiantian isn¡¯t good at this game, so I¡¯ll sit next to her. We¡¯ll y as a team.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Grandma Tao agreed. ¡°But you have to promise not to peek at our cards.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave my seat,¡± Tao Zhi promised.


    Anyway, it was just family fun, so there was no need to be so serious.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know how to y Mahjong either. He had only seen his mother y cards with other madams a few times, but he had never learned it seriously. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know how to y either, so can I let Rourou sit next to me?¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu knew that Tan Rou was very good at ying this game. One year during the Chinese New Year, Tan Rou won a lot of money for the first time. She showed the money she won to Zhuang Liu and even gave him a big red packet.


    As soon as he spoke, he was met with the opposition of everyone in the Tao family.


    Mrs. Tao was the first to object. ¡°No, no, Rourou is too good at it. She always wins without any suspense. It¡¯s too boring to y Mahjong like this.¡± Afraid that her daughter would be sad, she added, ¡°Rourou, perhaps you can sit out of this game? Mommy will give you a big red packetter.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t be joining the game tonight. I¡¯ll just watch from the side.¡± She moved a chair and sat behind Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t help him.¡±


    Grandma Tao heaved a sigh of relief. Although she didn¡¯t care about money, she cared about winning or losing. If Tan Rou yed, she would be the only one who would win. That would be meaningless.


    ¡°Rourou, I¡¯ll give you a big red packet when I win some money,¡± Grandma Tao said to Tan Rou with a smile.


    ¡°Thankyou, Grandma. I hope you can win more money.¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    Grandma Tao¡¯s face was red withughter. ¡°Just watch me win money.¡±


    Grandma Tao, Zhuang Liu, and Tian Tian were only three people, so Grandma Tao let Shen Jing y in the end. The four of them just happened to form a mahjong table.


    Shen Jing was very good at Mahjong. Usually, when she yed cards with the rich madam, she would only win, so she felt that she would still be the biggest winner tonight.


    ¡°If I win money tonight, I¡¯ll give everyone a watch.¡± Shen Jing said.


    Grandma Tao also raised the stakes. ¡°If I win the most money tonight, let me give everyone here a good white jade token.¡±


    Tian Tian and Tao Zhi discussed for a while and decided to give everyone a piece of ginseng.


    Three out of the four of them were nning to give something, and Zhuang Liu was no exception. He was giving calligraphy and paintings.


    Second Aunt Tao smiled and said, ¡°I regretted that I didn¡¯t participate in the game. Now, I don¡¯t regret it at all. No matter who wins, I will get the treasure. That is much more interesting than ying cards.¡±


    Mrs. Tao continued, ¡°Let¡¯s ce a bet too. Let¡¯s see who wins the most tonight. The loser will have to give a red packet to the winner. One person against one. Each red packet must not be less than 10,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Aunt Tao agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll bet first. I bet that Madam Zhuang will definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet that my daughter-inw will win,¡± said Mother Tao.<div>


    Everyone ced their bets, but no one guessed that Zhuang Liu would win because Zhuang Liu had said from the beginning that he did not know how to y Mahjong.


    Seeing that no one was betting on him, Zhuang Liu turned to his wife forfort. ¡°Rourou, you¡¯ll bet on me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll bet on you!¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°Even if you lose without a doubt, I will still vote for you.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu was very touched. He rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely let you win.¡±

 Chapter 1131: 1130 God of Gamblers Couple

    Chapter 1131: 1130 God of Gamblers Couple


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou was very uncertain. She had never seen Zhuang Liu y Mahjong, but she had only seen him y chess. Zhuang Liu¡¯s chess skills were very good. She wondered how good his ying skills were.


    It didn¡¯t matter. It was just a game anyway. She wasn¡¯t going to take the tens of thousands. If Zhuang Liu lost, she would go over andfort him.


    Shen Jing smiled at Zhuang Liu. ¡°Son, if it were any other time, I might have let you off. Today¡¯s situation is a little special, so I can only sacrifice you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was not to be outdone. He replied, ¡°Mom, although I¡¯ve never yed Mahjong before, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will definitely lose. You know, ying Mahjong is very dependent on luck. Maybe my luck is better.¡±


    Shen Jing raised her eyebrows. ¡°Son, just wait to lose to Mommy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will win or lose,¡± Zhuang Liu chuckled.


    Like Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu also learned the rules on the spot. He had a very good memory. Tan Rou only said it once, and he remembered all the rules. Even if he didn¡¯t remember it, no one would wait for him. If he waited any longer, the sky would be bright.


    When the game began, Zhuang Liu went through the rules in his mind again and began to draw cards. His luck was very good. He had drawn a hand of his own cards as soon as he came up. Before the others had even yed their cards, he had already won the first match.


    Zhuang Liu was very humble. After he drew the tile, he even asked Tan Rou, ¡°Rourou, do I win like this?¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the surrounding gazes and then whispered to him, ¡°You do.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu was relieved. He pushed down all his cards. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I drew myself. Does this count as my win?¡±


    The remaining three people were shocked, especially Tian Tian. She had yet to recognize what cards she had in her hand, and Zhuang Liu had actually won. This made her very unconfident inpleting the next round of the game.


    Tao Zhi encouraged her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Zhuang Liu is still in the novice protection period. That¡¯s why he won. You are also in the novice protection period. Believe in yourself, you will win the next round.¡±


    Tian Tian nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely win the next round.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t very good in the next round. He got a good hand. Since he wasn¡¯t familiar with the rules of the game, he directly yed the hand he needed. The winner of this round was Shen Jing.


    Shen Jing was very happy. ¡°Son, the reason why I let you win was because I deliberately let you win. Now, I won¡¯t let you win anymore. Don¡¯t even think about winning again.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said lightly, ¡°Mom, I drew the card myself in the previous round. You didn¡¯t have a chance to y at all. How could you let me win?¡±


    Shen Jing red at him. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not going to let you win from now on. Just wait.¡±


    Zhuang Liu went through the rules in his mind again. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡±


    From the beginning of the third round, Zhuang Liu devoted himself to ying cards. He was a very easy person to concentrate on, so as long as he did something seriously, he would definitely seed.


    As expected, Zhuang Liu won the third round. ying cards more or less required a bit of luck, but most of the time, it required the yers to cooperate and calcte their own cards.


    Zhuang Liu was very good at counting cards. Hepared the cards that appeared on the field with his own cards, then calcted the cards that he needed, and then easily won the game.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won this round again.¡± Zhuang Liu smiled.


    Grandma Tao smiled and said, ¡°As expected of the person Xiao Rou fancied. He¡¯s as good at ying Mahjong as her but is this really your first time ying cards?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°It¡¯s really my first time ying cards.¡±


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I this good the first time I yed cards?¡± Grandma Tao muttered.


    Shen Jing said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. You only won two rounds. I won¡¯t let you win the rest.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve already said that once,¡± Zhuang Liu chuckled.


    The game continued. In the end, Zhuang Liu won two-thirds of the money, which meant that he was the winner tonight. Tan Rou, who was the only one who bet on him, naturally received a lot of red packets.<div>


    ¡°Thank you for the red packets!¡± Tan Rou clicked her tongue.

 Chapter 1132: 1131 Second Brother Is A Little Lonely

    Chapter 1132: 1131 Second Brother Is A Little Lonely


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    At 11:30 pm, Grandma Tao was already sleepy, so she went back to sleep first. The rest continued to celebrate the new year. The Spring Festival G on TV hade to an end. No one was in the mood to watch TV anymore. The adults were sitting in the living room talking, while the younger children took fireworks to the courtyard to set off.


    Tan Rou loved the annual fireworks show. The gorgeous fireworks bloomed in the sky. Although it was only for a short time, it was really beautiful.


    There were more children in the Tao family. Those who had a lover were basically in a group with their lover. Those who didn¡¯t have a lover would set off fireworks with their siblings. If their brothers and sisters didn¡¯t go with them, they could only set off fireworks alone.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were together most of the time, Tao Zhi and Tian Tian were a pair, and Tao Qi and Tao Zheng were in the same group. Under normal circumstances, Tao Qi would set off fireworks with Tao Zheng, but this year, Tao Qi and Aunt Tao¡¯s son went to y together, so he didn¡¯t go with Tao Zheng.


    Everyone else already had partners, so Tao Zheng could only y with the fireworks alone. He had one in his left hand and one in his right. The fireworks were warm, but the surroundings were cold.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were standing not far from Tao Zheng. After setting off a firework stick, she saw her second brother standing there alone and setting off fireworks. He seemed very lonely.


    ¡°Are you looking at Second Brother?¡± Zhuang Liu stuffed the new fireworks into Tan Rou¡¯s hands. ¡°You and your elder brother are already married, but there hasn¡¯t been any news from your Second Brother. I guess Dad and Mom are anxious.¡±


    Tan Rou sighed and said, ¡°Second Brother always said that his fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s fiddling with his cameras every day. How would he have time to find a girlfriend? Dad and Mom did say that they wanted to introduce girlfriends to him, but he didn¡¯t agree to any of them. He didn¡¯t even want to see them.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had also heard about Tao Zheng¡¯s blind date. ¡°My mom introduced a girl to Second Brotherst time. Her family is in the media industry. The girl is quite beautiful and has a high education level. She¡¯s a good match for Second Brother but on the day of the blind date, Second Brother didn¡¯t go. The girl and her parents were furious and said that she would never marry into the Tao family again.¡±


    Tan Rou was also in a difficult position. ¡°Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s gentle and easy to talk to, he¡¯s actually very stubborn. As long as it¡¯s someone or something he doesn¡¯t like, he won¡¯t even look at it.¡±<div>


    ¡°Do you want to ask your Second Brother what kind of person he likes?¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I have a few business partners. They all have younger sisters and older sisters at home. I can let them get to know those who are about the same age as Second Brother.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°You know his temper. He won¡¯t meet those girls at all. So, it¡¯s better not to get involved in this matter, lest it affects your rtionship with your business partners.¡±


    Even though he said that, Zhuang Liu still paid attention to it. If there was a suitable girl, he would introduce her to Tao Zheng. If he could resolve Tao Zheng¡¯s marriage, then his status in the Tao family would definitely be higher.


    ¡°Speaking of finding a girlfriend, I¡¯m reminded of Xiao Mo. Is he with Bai Yin now?¡± Tan Rou really wanted to know. ¡°I saw his post online. They seem to be quite close.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Xiao Mo yet, but ording to my judgment, they should be together.¡± Zhuang Liuughed.


    ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to attend Xiao Mo¡¯s wedding,¡± Tan Rou said with anticipation.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll urge him to settle it soon.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou patted him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush them. A rtionship is a gradual process. Haven¡¯t we been dating for several years?¡±


    Thinking of this, Zhuang Liu felt very lucky. At the same time, he felt a little regretful. ¡°Rourou, when are we going to hold our wedding?¡±


    Tan Rou had already said that she would hold the wedding after she graduated from her PhD, but she had used this excuse many times. This time, she wanted to use another excuse. ¡°Second Brother hasn¡¯t found a girlfriend yet. I can¡¯t hold the wedding before him. So, we¡¯ll hold the wedding when Second Brother finishes his wedding.¡±


    Zhuang Liu only felt that his future was dark because Tao Zheng did not even have a girlfriend now. How could he get married?


    He had to think of a way to help Tao Zheng get married as soon as possible so that he could hold a wedding with Tan Rou.

 Chapter 1133: 1132 Meng Xiao Came to Pay New Year’s greetings

    Chapter 1133: 1132 Meng Xiao Came to Pay New Year¡¯s greetings


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Every year, many people woulde to the Tao family to pay New Year¡¯s greetings. Some of them were rtives of the Tao family, while others were business partners of the Tao family.


    On the second day of the new year, Meng Xiao arrived at the Tao family¡¯s manor early in the morning with a gift. She did not press the doorbell because the Tao family was still sleeping at this time. She could not disturb others from their rest.


    At eight o¡¯clock, the servants of the Tao family came to open the door on time. There were already a lot of people gathered at the door. They all came with gifts. In order to maintain the silence in the park, everyone did not speak and lined up, waiting to see Old Master Tao.


    Although Old Master Tao no longer cared about the Tao family¡¯s business, his influence was still there; so most people would still visit Old Master Tao first.


    Meng Xiao prepared two gifts. One was for the two elders of the Tao family, and the other was for Tan Rou. Tan Rou had given her a chance to survive in the entertainment industry, so she had to pay Tan Rou a visit.


    There were many guests who came to visit. The Tao family¡¯s servants could not take care of every guest, so some guests got lost in the Tao family¡¯s manor. Meng Xiao was one of them.


    Meng Xiao had been walking around the manor for half an hour with the gift box. The manor was very big and there were no road signs. She could not find Tan Rou at all. Moreover, there were so many people who came to visit today that she could not even tell which one was the servant of the Tao family.


    Meng Xiao, who was looking around, bumped into someone at the corner. ¡°Ah!¡±


    The other party also let out a cry. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Meng Xiao felt that this voice was quite familiar. She looked up and saw that it was her current boss, Tao Zheng. ¡°Uh, hello, President Tao.¡±


    Tao Zheng frowned and looked at her. ¡°You look a little familiar.¡±


    Meng Xiao really wanted to roll her eyes at him, but she was no longer the second daughter of the Meng family and could not be willful anymore. ¡°President Tao, I¡¯m Meng Xiao. I signed with Xinghe Entertainment this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tao Zheng¡¯s face was full of expressions. ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re the one signed by Rourou. You used to be part of the Meng family, but you left before the Meng family went bankrupt. So you¡¯re in Xinghe Entertainment now!¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Meng Xiao sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have a good memory.¡±


    Meng Xiao finally understood why her colleagues said that Xinghe Entertainment would be ruined by Tao Zheng sooner orter. Not only did Tao Zheng not care about thepany¡¯s operations, but he also did not remember the artists he had worked with. With such a bad memory, he would definitely be deceived by others in the future.


    Tao Zheng only knew how to carry his broken camera around every day. Although the photos he took were very beautiful and the TV series he shot were very photogenic, he was not a professional photographer. He was the boss of apany. The boss should do the boss¡¯s things. Why would the boss follow him around every day?


    ¡°No, I should have seen you somewhere before.¡± Tao Zheng thought about it carefully and said, ¡°Oh, a few years ago, you and your sister went to my dad¡¯s birthday. At that time, you even quarreled with my sister on my dad¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Meng Xiao took back his words. Tao Zheng had a good memory, but he shouldn¡¯t have remembered the things he remembered. ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t sensible at that time and offended Miss Tao. I hope you and Miss Tao can forgive me.¡±


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Since my sister is willing to let you join us, it means that she has forgiven you. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Work hard at our Xinghe Entertainment in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, President Tao,¡± Meng Xiao said politely. She nned to leave after saying a few more words. ¡°President Tao, your manor is quite big.¡±


    ¡°Our Tao family¡¯s manor is thergest in the entire Capital,¡± Tao Zheng said proudly.


    Meng Xiao smiled. ¡°President Tao, it¡¯s gettingte. I would have to head back first. Let¡¯s meet again in the future.¡± She would find an opportunity to escape from here and meet Tan Rou. She couldn¡¯t bring the New Year¡¯s gift back since she hadn¡¯t given it out yet.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Tao Zheng called out to her and then stared at Meng Xiao¡¯s face.


    Meng Xiao felt a little guilty. She had only prepared two gifts today. One was for Old Mrs. Tao and Old Mr. Tao, and the other was for Tan Rou. If Tao Zheng asked her for a New Year gift, she would not be able to hand it over.

 Chapter 1134: 1133 I’ll Take You There

    Chapter 1134: 1133 I¡¯ll Take You There


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I remember who you are!¡± Tao Zheng was very excited. ¡°You¡¯re that¡­That¡­¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched and she said with a fake smile, ¡°President Tao, did you lose your memory? I¡¯ve already said it just now. I¡¯m Meng Xiao, and I¡¯m now an artist under Xinghe Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re an artist under ourpany, but that¡¯s not what I want to talk about today.¡± Tao Zheng finally sorted out his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re Four Flowers!¡±


    Meng Xiao was speechless. If it wasn¡¯t for Tao Zheng being her boss, she really wanted to reply, ¡°What four flowers and five flowers? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I saw you thest time I was filming a TV series in the desert.¡± Tao Zheng¡¯s memory came back. ¡°Xiao Rou said that she wanted to give you a role, so Liang Lu brought you here. You yed the role of the servant girl, Four flowers, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a good memory. That¡¯s me.¡± Meng Xiao admitted.


    Coincidentally, Tan Rou was investing in a TV series set in the desert. The first job Meng Xiao received after signing with Xinghe Entertainment was to y a role in Liang Lu¡¯s TV series. Although it was only a supporting role, Meng Xiao¡¯s role was still very important.


    Tao Zheng said happily, ¡°When I was filming the video, you acted the most seriously. The probability of passing it in one go was also high. At that time, I thought that it would be great if I could invite you into my house to be a model. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here yourself before I even invited you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to visit old Master and Madam Tao,¡± said Meng Xiao.


    ¡°Oh, oh. Have you met them?¡± Tao Zheng asked enthusiastically. He saw that Meng Xiao was still holding a gift in her hand and thought that she was los. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to them?¡±


    Meng Xiao had just returned from the two elders ¡®ce, and she had already given the gifts. If she went back again, what gifts should she give the two elders? She couldn¡¯t possibly give them the gift that she prepared Tan Rou.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already gone to visit the two elders. This gift isn¡¯t for the two elders. It¡¯s for Miss Tan Rou,¡± Meng Xiao answered truthfully.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡± Tao Zheng didn¡¯t care who the gift was for. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Meng Xiao felt a little strange. Didn¡¯t Tao Zheng care that this gift wasn¡¯t for him? Tao Zheng was Meng Xiao¡¯s boss. It was normal for employees to curry favor with their bosses. However, Meng Xiao didn¡¯t give anything to Tao Zheng. Instead, she gave it to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t working in Xinghe Entertainment now, so even if Meng Xiao gave her a gift, she wouldn¡¯t get any benefits.


    Could it be that Tao Zheng didn¡¯t care on the surface, but he had already remembered Meng Xiao in his heart and was waiting to find trouble with Meng Xiao after the New Year when he resumed his work?


    Meng Xiao let her imagination run wild as she peeked at Tao Zheng, trying to read his thoughts from his face. However, Tao Zheng¡¯s face did not show any expression. Instead, Meng Xiao kept staring at him, making him feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Uh, is there something on my face?¡± Tao Zheng touched his face.


    Meng Xiao quickly looked away. ¡°No, no, I was just looking around.¡±


    Tao Zheng smiled.?How could Meng Xiao look at it again? She carried the gift and walked with her head lowered. She was secretly thinking about whether she should give this gift to Tan Rou.


    This time, it was Meng Xiao¡¯s fault for being too careless. When she prepared the gift, she only thought of the two elders of the Meng family and Tan Rou. She did not think of Tao Zheng, so she naturally did not prepare a gift for him.


    If Meng Xiao had known that he would meet Tao Zheng, he would have prepared an extra gift. That way, the atmosphere would not have been so awkward.


    ¡°The manor in front belongs to Rourou. It¡¯s already 8:30 in the morning. Rourou will be jogging now. You can wait for her here. She will pass by here?when she runs.¡± Tao Zheng brought Meng Xiao to the entrance of the manor.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be going in. After you give the gift, you can ask the servants at home to take you out.¡±


    Meng Xiao couldn¡¯t figure out Tao Zheng¡¯s thoughts, but she didn¡¯t probe further. She directly took the gift and went looking for Tan Rou. Anyway, she rarely saw her boss. She would give Tao Zheng a gift the next year.

 Chapter 1135: 1134 Meng Xiaos Work

    Chapter 1135: 1134 Meng Xiao¡¯s Work


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou ran twops. When she was running thestp, she saw someone standing where she passed. She slowed down and took a closer look. It was Meng Xiao.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tan Rou took a few slow steps before stopping to talk to Meng Xiao.


    Meng Xiao handed the gift she had prepared to Tan Rou. ¡°I wanted toe over to give you a New Years gift.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that their rtionship was not that good and that they would wish each other a happy new year. However, these few days were happy days, so she could not say no to them. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ept the gift.¡±


    Meng Xiao felt that Tan Rou was really cold. She only said a few words in one sentence. She was hoping to talk to Tan Rou more and stay in this beautiful manor for a while.


    ¡°Your manor is so beautiful!¡± Meng Xiao nced around. ¡°On the way here, I heard from your second brother that this manor belongs to you and you live there alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a gift from my grandparents when I came home that year,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°Can I take a look around here?¡± Meng Xiao hesitated for a moment before asking.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Sure. Come with me.¡±


    Meng Xiao really liked this manor. When she was in the Meng family, although she had her own manor, it was too small. Moreover, she did not live there alone. Her other sisters had to live with her. The manor was not big to begin with, and with so many people living there, it would be very crowded.<div>


    ¡°I really envy you, living alone in such a big manor. Unlike me,¡± Meng Xiao said enviously. ¡°The house I live in now is only one percent the size of this manor. Moreover, I have to be disturbed by the neighbor¡¯s children every day. It¡¯s making me nervous.¡±


    ¡°Thepany should have arranged amodation for the artists, right?¡± asked Tan Rou.


    Meng Xiao smiled and replied, ¡°The houses arranged by thepany are all apartments. They¡¯re much smaller than the ce I live in now. I¡¯m used to living in a big house. If it¡¯s changed to a small house, I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    When she was down and out in the past few years, Meng Xiao¡¯s house was very small. It took her a year to reluctantly ept a small house, but after she moved out, she could no longer live in a small house.


    ¡°Work hard and try to buy a manor as soon as possible.¡± Tan Rou encouraged.


    ¡°I can¡¯t buy a manor just because I want to!¡± Meng Xiao sighed. Not only did she need money, but she also needed a ce to build a manor. Land in the capital was so precious that she had no way of buying it.


    ¡°How¡¯s work recently? Can you still adapt?¡± Tan Rou was like a parent who cared about her child. ¡°Did thepany arrange any resources for you?¡±


    Meng Xiao nodded and said, ¡°Thepany has arranged jobs for the new signed artists. Although the workload is not very big, it guarantees the opportunity to show their faces. Other than the role I yed in Director Liang¡¯s movie, they also arranged for me to audition for other roles. After the new year, I¡¯ll be joining the crew for another filming.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Rou was very satisfied with Meng Xiao¡¯s current attitude. If she could continue, they might be good friends.


    ¡°Uh, I have one more thing to say.¡± Meng Xiao said.


    Tan Rou thought that she wanted to give her more resources. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When I came here today, I only brought two gifts,¡± Meng Xiao said with a conflicted expression. ¡°One is for Old Master and Old Madam, and the other is for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for your gift.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t mean that. She shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to say. When I came here just now, it was President Tao who sent me. He knew that I¡¯m here to give you a gift today. You¡¯re not my immediate superior but he is. Instead of giving a gift to his superior, he gave a gift to his superior¡¯s sister. I feel that this behavior is very strange.¡±


    Meng Xiao was very tactful. She didn¡¯t directly say that she was worried that Tao Zheng would fire her. Instead, she said that Tao Zheng already knew that she had given Tan Rou a gift. It all depended on what Tan Rou said.


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Are you worried that the Second Brother will make things difficult for you if you don¡¯t give him a gift?¡±


    Meng Xiao nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my boss now. He¡¯s probably going to die of anger if I give you a gift instead of my boss. What if he fires me after this?¡±

 Chapter 1136: 1135 Photographer and Actor

    Chapter 1136: 1135 Photographer and Actor


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°People who work in the arts have a little bit of romanticism in them. Second Brother likes photography. His mind is all on photography. He doesn¡¯t care if anyone gives him a gift.¡±


    Meng Xiao was still a little curious. ¡°Does he not mind?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Meng Xiao shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. He didn¡¯t care about it at first, but after hearing what I said, he suddenly cared about it. Then where can I find a gift for him?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother really won¡¯t mind. If you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll call him over right now and let him talk to you personally,¡± Tan Rou emphasized.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­.¡± Meng Xiao still did not dare to meet Tao Zheng. Although Tao Zheng was often not in thepany, Tao Zheng was still the boss after all. It was better to stay away from the boss when there was nothing to do.


    As they were talking, Tao Zheng came over with his camera on his back. When he saw Meng Xiao, he even greeted her. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re still here? I thought you left after giving the gift.¡±


    Meng Xiao was a little embarrassed. What did Tao Zheng mean? Could it be that he disliked her for staying here for too long? Should she ask to leave now?


    ¡°That¡­¡± Meng Xiao looked at Tan Rou, then at Tao Zheng. She was already nning to leave.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Tao Zheng walked towards them. ¡°I¡¯m taking photos of my family. You shoulde and take a photo too.¡±<div>


    Meng Xiao was stunned. ¡°You want me to stay?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t like taking photos. If it wasn¡¯t for her second brother, she would have left long ago.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tao Zheng smiled. ¡°I realized it when I was filming the dramast time. You¡¯re quite photogenic. Every photo of you looks better than you in person.¡±


    Meng Xiao and Tan Rou were both speechless. Did Tao Zheng know how to talk to girls? Who would say that a photo was better looking than the person?


    Tan Rou stood at the entrance of the building. ¡°Second Brother, hurry up and take the photos. I¡¯m going back to take a shower after the shoot.¡±


    Tao Zheng adjusted the camera and fixed Tan Rou in the photo after she had exercised.


    ¡°Yes, this photo is not bad.¡± Tao Zhengmented, ¡°It¡¯s the most suitable time to take photos. Next time, when we shoot a drama, we can try out more scenes in the morning.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s ears perked up when she heard ¡®next time¡¯. Did she hear that Tao Zheng was nning a new drama? Did that mean she would have a chance to act in it?


    She had to seize the opportunity to show her face in front of Tao Zheng today. As long as she could get to know him, Tao Zheng would definitely think of her the next time he had a new drama.


    ¡°President Tao, what pose do you think I should take?¡± Meng Xiao asked with a smile.


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°At least don¡¯t call me President Tao. Just call me Tao Zheng. You¡¯re younger than me. You can call me Brother Tao.¡±


    Meng Xiao¡¯s intestines were green with regret. If she had known that she would meet Tao Zheng today, she would have rushed to make a gift for Tao Zheng overnight.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll call you Brother Tao in private.¡± Meng Xiao put her hands on her hips. ¡°Brother Tao, what do you think of this position?¡±


    Tao Zheng looked at it carefully for a few seconds. ¡°Move your right hand to the waist. Lower your left hand naturally. Push your right hip slightly.¡±


    Meng Xiao followed his instructions. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Tao Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes, very good!¡± He quickly pressed the shutter of the camera and snapped a few photos.


    ¡°Change to another position. Any position will do.¡±


    Meng Xiao had endorsed products and worked as a print model before. Moreover, posing was one of the skills of an actress. Although she did not study acting, she had trained herself to act well.


    ¡°Maintain this position for thirty seconds.¡± Tao Zheng was very excited. He had never met such a cooperative model before, and this model was really to his liking. Not only could she do the actions he asked for, but she could also take into ount the surrounding environment and choose the best angle to shoot.<div>


    Meng Xiao liked the feeling of being in front of the camera, so her expression was very real.


    ¡°Second Young Master and Miss Meng seem to get along very well.¡± Aunt Zhou said.


    Tan Rou was also watching from a distance. ¡°Yes, one is a photographer, and the other is an actor. There must be something to talk about between taking photos and being photographed.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1137: 1136 Cooperation with the Government

    Chapter 1137: 1136 Cooperation with the Government


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the new year, all thepanies would start work. The otherpanies in TR were two dayste because Tan Rou wanted everyone to rest more. The workload would be heavy for the next period of time.


    Before the Chinese New Yearst year, Mayor Guo had already spoken to Tan Rou. The first thing he asked her to do was to deal with the cooperation between them.


    Tan Rou had already promised Mayor Guo, so she would not reject him anymore.


    What Mayor Guo requested was to develop aplete government affairs processing system to help the government improve its efficiency and better listen to the voices of the people.


    This wasn¡¯t a difficult task, but the amount of work was rtivelyrge. There were many government agencies, and they had to try it out one by one, constantly adjusting the system toe up with a perfect n.


    Tan Rou nned toplete the system¡¯s testing within a month. She had other projects toplete and did not have time to spend on such trivial matters. If Mayor Guo hadn¡¯te to talk to her personally about this project, she wouldn¡¯t have interfered in it.


    On the first day of work, Tan Rou brought her team to the site for a field trip. The ce they went to was a new office building built by the government. It was rtivelyrge and had a lot of space to use.


    Tan Rou wanted to install new equipment here, and the new equipment was also produced by herpany.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, why are you here?¡± Jiang Min appeared behind Tan Rou wearing a safety helmet.


    Tan Rou turned around and greeted her. ¡°Senior Jiang, long time no see.¡±<div>


    Jiang Min looked at Tan Rou¡¯s outfit and guessed what she was here for. ¡°So Mayor Guo has entrusted this project to you. Then, we¡¯ll be working together these few months.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Jiang Min replied, ¡°My family has a constructionpany. These office buildings were built by ourpany. Since they are the buildings of the city government, ourpany didn¡¯t dare to neglect them. They sent me here to supervise them. The entire building has been built, but the rooms inside haven¡¯t been settled yet. We still have some work to do here.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard too but now that you¡¯re working in the construction industry? Wouldn¡¯tyour original profession be a waste?¡± She remembered that Jiang Min had also taken over the family¡¯s high-tech industry in the beginning. How did she end up back in the family¡¯s old industry after going around in circles?


    Jiang Min¡¯s face showed a trace of sadness. ¡°The high-tech industry does have a lot of prospects. The current level of technology in the country isn¡¯t that developed yet. Even if we want to develop this industry, we can¡¯t find the right person.¡±


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have invited Shang Jin and the others to ourpany,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Jiang Min shook her head and said, ¡°This thing can¡¯t be made by one or two people. The high-tech industry doesn¡¯t just require arge number of talents to invest, it also requires countless funds. My father thinks that this industry burns too much money. If it doesn¡¯t seed, then the money invested will be in vain.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°There are risks to begin with. No one can say that they can winpletely. Only by making bold choices and taking risks can they find a way out.¡±


    Back then, she had spent all her savings to build TR. When TR was first established, there were less than ten people in thepany, a fewputers, a room, and Tan Rou¡¯s ambition.


    Tan Rou wanted to create a one-of-a-kind technologypany, and reality proved that she had the ability to do so. Now, as long as it was mentioned, people would immediately say that it was the strongest technologypany in the country.


    Jiang Min sighed. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m not alone. I have my entire family behind me, so I can¡¯t risk their future.¡±


    Tan Rou respected Jiang Min¡¯s choice, but she still felt that it was a pity. ¡°Senior Jiang, if you want to return to this field one day, then the doors of TR will always be open for you.¡±


    Jiang Min was very touched. She quietly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.¡± ¡°Okay, if I give up on inheriting the family business, I¡¯ll go to you. Please don¡¯t chase me out of the door.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If youe to ourpany, I¡¯ll definitely arrange the best seat for you,¡± said Tan Rou.


    ¡°Are you going to make me the boss of thepany?¡± Jiang Min joked.

 Chapter 1138: 1137 Work Begins

    Chapter 1138: 1137 Work Begins


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou covered her face andughed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m the boss of thepany. If you¡¯re the boss, where should I go?¡±


    Jiang Min was just joking. If she really wanted to be a boss, she might as well stay in her family¡¯spany. Now that they had finished chatting, they had to get down to work.


    ¡°Have you been inside? I saw you bring a lot of mechanical equipment over just now. Are you nning to install them in each room now?¡± asked Jiang Min.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I came to see the rooms the day before yesterday, but I found that some of the rooms weren¡¯t renovated yet. If I install mechanical equipment in them, it will definitely affect the renovation, so I n to install the equipment in the already renovated rooms first.¡±


    Jiang Min also agreed with this approach. ¡°I think the mayor is too anxious. He can wait until we finish here before starting the next work. Why is he in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from my dad.¡± Tan Rou said as she walked.


    ¡°He said that Mayor Guo has reached the age where he can be promoted. If he leaves the municipal government, he will go to the central government. He probably won¡¯t have time to participate in these projects after that.¡±


    Jiang Min still didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°He¡¯s not staying here anymore. Why is he in a hurry to build a new government building? Does he think the new mayor will thank him for what he did?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to talk too much about politics. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe he¡¯s someone who loves his job.¡±


    Jiang Minughed. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know much about politics. Let¡¯s just finish building the building.¡±<div>


    Mayor Guo was also here. He was not here to supervise the work, but to see if Tan Rou and the others needed anything.


    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it,¡± Mayor Guo said.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Mayor Guo, we might need some of the staff toe over and try out the new equipment. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for them.¡±


    ¡°Sure. How about I arrange for a few people to follow you now?¡± Mayor Guo asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Nothing has been installed yet. It¡¯s a waste of time for them toe over. I¡¯ll let you know again when I need them here.¡±


    Mayor Guo didn¡¯t insist anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡±


    Since they were going to install new equipment, they would have to make holes in the wall. By installing the machine on the wall, they could save space on the ground.


    Tan Rou called the workers over and asked them to make holes in the walls. However, when the electric drill was used, the workers ran over and said that they couldn¡¯t drill holes into the wall.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tan Rou thought that these walls were more important. ¡°Is this a bearing wall? If it¡¯s a bearing wall, we really can¡¯t make holes. Let¡¯s change to another one.¡±


    The worker looked around. Seeing that there was no one else around, he dared to whisper to Tan Rou, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t me me for being nosy. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t take this job. Otherwise, there will be trouble in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. ¡°Make yourself clear.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these walls,¡± the worker said after hesitating for a while.


    Tan Rou frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the wall?¡±


    The worker picked up a small stone that had fallen off the wall and it crushed it without much effort.


    Tan Rou was extremely shocked. This stone looked quite sturdy, so how could it shatter with just a pinch?


    The worker looked at her shocked expression and said again, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s probably more than one wall like this. If we install machines on it, it might break through the wall. It¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    Tan Rou fell silent. She kept staring at the wall not far away, feeling a little confused.


    A normal wall wouldn¡¯t copse, but it might not be the case for a jerry-built wall. However, she could not understand why the quality of the government building was so poor. Could it be that someone was extracting benefits from it?


    Moreover, Jiang Min¡¯spany was responsible for the construction of this building. She didn¡¯t know if Jiang Min knew about the matter of cutting corners. This was an illegal act. If she knew, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape thew.<div>


    ¡°Boss, do we still need to move this wall?¡± the worker asked tentatively.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°No, let¡¯s take a break for a while first. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I have to talk to someone about this first. We¡¯ll decide everything when I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 1139: 1138 Cutting corners

    Chapter 1139: 1138 Cutting corners


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou and the others were on the top floor. When the entire building was renovated, the top floor would usually be renovated first to prevent the construction waste left behind from polluting the other floors.


    Tan Rou walked along the corridor. Whenever she walked into a room, she would go in and take a look. Then, she would use the screwdriver she brought with her to shovel the dust off the wall and try to see if the Screwdriver could poke through a wall. If she could poke through it, it meant that there was something wrong with this wall as well.


    Along the way, Tan Rou realized that there was something wrong with the walls of every room. If they were to use this building in the future, it would copse one day.


    This was really too dangerous. If not handled properly, someone might die.


    Tan Rou stood in front of the window and pondered. Should she tell Jiang Min about this? Did Jiang Min interfere in this matter? Or was she the one who instructed the construction to cut corners?


    After thinking for about ten minutes, Tan Rou still couldn¡¯t think of an answer to this question. Therefore, she nned to let Jiang Mine over and take a look. If Jiang Min was really involved in this incident, she would report Jiang Min without hesitation. This was a matter of life and death. Tan Rou could not be biased.


    Jiang Min came rather slowly. The elevator had not been repaired yet. She had climbed the stairs. Fortunately, there were only ten floors. Otherwise, she would have died from exhaustion.


    ¡°Xiao Rou, you asked me toe here and say that you have something to show me. What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to admire the scenery?¡± Jiang Min asked, panting.


    Tan Rou¡¯s back was facing her. ¡°Senior Jiang, I hope you won¡¯t be too shocked by what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    Jiang Min was puzzled. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll try my best to stay calm.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou turned around and handed the gray brick in her hand to Jiang Min. ¡°Try to pinch it with your hand.¡±


    Jiang Min didn¡¯t understand why Tan Rou wanted her to pinch the stone, but she did as she was told. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    She exerted a little strength and the brick was crushed.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this too easy to pinch? Xiao Rou, are you going to perform magic for me?¡± Jiang Min asked in confusion.


    ¡°Senior Jiang, I just dug this stone out of the wall,¡± Tan Rou shook her head gently.


    After Jiang Min heard this, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is a piece from inside the wall?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. She dug out a bigger piece of stone and knocked out a small piece of gray brick from the wall. ¡°I just dug out another one. You can try again.¡±


    Jiang Min immediately took it. With a little force, she crushed the stone into pieces.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Jiang Min¡¯s scalp went numb.


    ¡°Is it only this wall that will crumble, or is it every wall?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Before you came, I had already checked all the rooms on the tenth floor. All the rooms have walls like this. Some of the rooms had already shown signs of cracking, but someone had used thick and heavy powder to block the cracks.¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She didn¡¯t know much about construction, but she knew that there was definitely a problem with the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m not trying to shirk responsibility, but I really didn¡¯t know that there was a problem with the wall. To be honest, I only participated in this project after the new year. I didn¡¯t participate in the construction of the building.¡±


    ¡°Who was the person in charge before?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my second uncle, Jiang Hao,¡± Jiang Min said.


    ¡°He was the one who dealt with this project, but during the Chinese New Year this year, he injured his leg and is now recuperating at home. My dad thinks that the government¡¯s work is more important, so he sent me to take over his work.¡±


    Tan Rou touched her chin and thought, ¡°How can there be such a coincidence? The project was about to bepleted, but the person-in-charge had injured his leg. Is your second uncle seriously injured?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he fell badly.¡± Jiang Min recalled what happened during the new year. ¡°He fell down the stairs, but there weren¡¯t many floors. It was only five floors.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°Maybe he already knew that there was something wrong with the wall here, so he broke his leg on purpose to find someone to rece him.¡±


    Jiang Min thought of something else. ¡°If I get caught because of this, he won¡¯t be able to escape either. Why would he do such a thing?¡±<div>


    ¡°It must be for the sake of profit.¡± Tan Rou said.

 Chapter 1140: 1139 A Good Father

    Chapter 1140: 1139 A Good Father


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min suddenly understood. ¡°I know, he must have done this for his son!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°How old is his son?¡±


    A trace of anger appeared on Jiang Min¡¯s face. ¡°His son is studying abroad. This year is thest half of the year, and he¡¯ll be returning soon. Last year, my second uncle told my father that he wanted my cousin to go to thepany for an internship after graduation. My father didn¡¯t agree and scolded my second uncle.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°My father is a strict person. When my brother and I were young, as long as we made a mistake, we would be punished by him, so he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to make a mistake.¡± Jiang Min sighed and said, ¡°But my second uncle is different. He and my second aunt only gave birth to my cousin when he was in his thirties. Therefore, he dotes on my cousin very much, causing my cousin to often make mistakes.¡±


    Tan Rou understood. ¡°Does your father dislike your cousin?¡±


    Jiang Min nodded and said, ¡°My cousin is not good at anything. His grades in the country have always been very poor. After graduating from high school, my second uncle found him a random school and spent money to get him into it. However, he still didn¡¯t study hard in university. Every day, he was either racing or drinking.¡±


    Tan Rou could predict what would happen next. ¡°Did he get into an ident?¡±


    Jiang Min smiled helplessly. ¡°He almost killed someone with his car. When the news reached the country, Second Uncle blocked the news and did not let my father know. It was my dad¡¯s business partner who told him. When my dad found out, he was very angry and insisted on calling my cousin back.¡±


    ¡°ording to your second uncle¡¯s doting personality, he probably won¡¯t let your cousine back.¡± Tan Rou said.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re right. My second uncle and my dad had a big fight, saying that they don¡¯t need my dad to care about their family matters in the future. My dad was so angry that he almost hit my second uncle.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°Your father is right to disagree. If someone like your cousin enters thepany, it will only bring negative effects to thepany.¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°My eldest Brother has be a university teacher, and he won¡¯t be returning to thepany in the future. That¡¯s why my dad called me back to inherit the family¡¯spany. If anything happens to me, Second Uncle¡¯s family will inherit thepany.


    ¡°If this matter is exposed, then the person in charge will definitely not be able to escape legal punishment. Your second uncle already has one foot in this trap and he¡¯s trying to drag you along. It can be seen that he is very scheming.¡± Tan Rou frowned slightly.


    ¡°My second uncle is really a good father. He put in a lot of effort for his child to inherit the family business,¡± Jiang Min sneered.


    ¡°People are selfish. Who doesn¡¯t want their children to live a better life?¡± Tan Rou said helplessly.


    Jiang Min suddenly felt wronged. ¡°Everything that our family has was built by my parents when they were young. What does it have to do with my second uncle? If he wants my family business to be left to his son, then he can earn money himself.¡±


    Tan Rouforted him. ¡°You¡¯ve just taken over this project. There¡¯s still time. As long as you report this to your father, he¡¯ll definitely know what to do.¡±


    ¡°My dad is extremely kind to my second uncle. Unfortunately, my second uncle doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡± Jiang Min¡¯s eyes became fierce. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Jiang Min stopped the construction workers and asked them to inspect the entire building to see if there were any weak spots.


    Tan Rou also followed behind and watched. From time to time, she would share what happened here with Zhuang Liu. ¡°Fortunately, your Second Uncle and Third Uncle didn¡¯t use this method to deal with you back then.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°My second and third uncles cherish their lives very much. They wouldn¡¯t put themselves in jail for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Looks like they aren¡¯t good fathers!¡± Tan Rou sighed.


    As she spoke, Jiang Min walked over. When she saw Tan Rou on the phone, she stood at the side and waited for a while.


    ¡°Senior Jiang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tan Rou hurriedly hung up the phone and asked.


    Jiang Min pursed her lips. ¡°I have to wait for a while before telling my dad about this. I want to settle this matter first and show my dad that I¡¯m capable of working for thepany.¡±


    ¡°I also think Senior Jiang can solve the problem,¡± Tan Rou said gratefully.


    Jiang Min looked at Tan Rou. ¡°So I need you to do me a favor.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1141: 1140 Testing

    Chapter 1141: 1140 Testing


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min had asked Tan Rou to treat a patient. She knew that Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills were very good and that they were close. Tan Rou would not lie to her.


    ¡°You want me to treat your second uncle?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t object. ¡°If his leg is really injured, I have a way to help him recover quickly. But if his leg isn¡¯t injured, it means that he¡¯s pretending to be sick and deliberately letting you take over the project.¡±


    Jiang Min nodded and said, ¡°Since he threw this big problem at me, there¡¯s no need for me to be polite to him. This project was originally his. If it wasn¡¯t for his leg injury, I wouldn¡¯t havee. So I¡¯m going to return to this project now. As long as I can prove that his leg isn¡¯t injured or that his leg has recovered, then there¡¯s no need for me to stay here and waste my time.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Jiang Min was very smart. If Jiang Min told her father about this, her father would definitely be angry first and then think of a way to solve this problem. Judging from her father¡¯s attitude, he would probably protect his younger brother. Perhaps he would end up paying money to solve the problem.


    Moreover, if the dy was too long, it would have a great impact on Jiang Min. After all, she was also involved in this project. No one cared when she joined. If the project she participated in had quality problems, it would not be beneficial to her future development.


    ¡°When are we going to see your second uncle? I suggest you go quickly. Don¡¯t waste too much time,¡± said Tan Rou.


    Jiang Min said, ¡°It¡¯s already been arranged. My uncle and I are going to the rehabilitation center for treatment this afternoon. When the timees, the two of us will go together. Just say that we have some questions to ask my second uncle. My second uncle will definitely not be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Tan Rou agreed.


    In the afternoon, Jiang Min drove Tan Rou to the rehabilitation center. Before she even entered the door, she saw a young boy sitting beside Jiang Hao. Jiang Hao¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Is that your cousin? He¡¯s noting back to pick up the loot, is he?¡± Tan Rou guessed.<div>


    Jiang Min sneered. ¡°What a joke. He didn¡¯t evene back during the New Year. Now that he realized that there was something to be gained, he immediately rushed back.¡±


    ¡°Guess if your cousin knows what your second uncle did?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Jiang Min couldn¡¯t hold it in either. ¡°My cousin isn¡¯t that kind of person. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°After listening to your description, I feel that your cousin isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. Your second uncle has done so much for him and is about to get your family¡¯spany. How could he not know anything? If he doesn¡¯t know, how can hee back and inherit thepany?¡±


    Jiang Min felt that Tan Rou¡¯s words made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll split them up and test them outter. If my cousin knows about this, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°Your cousin is a ticking time bomb. That¡¯s because he is the only child,¡± Tan Rou reminded him. ¡°If your father¡¯s heart softens, he might really let him enter thepany.¡±


    Jiang Min clenched her fists. ¡°Impossible! As long as I¡¯m alive, my second uncle¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to touch my family¡¯spany. If my cousin really knows what my second uncle did, then don¡¯t me me for chasing them out to sleep on the streets!¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Jiang Min was not a weak person. She was very resolute. When the explosion happened at their university, Tan Rou knew Jiang Min¡¯s temper. As long as she wanted to do something, even ten cows could not pull her back.


    Not long after, Jiang Hao and his son separated. Jiang Min then brought Tan Rou in.


    Jiang Hao was very enthusiastic when he saw Tan Rou. ¡°Is this the boss of TR? You look really young!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jiang. I¡¯m just here to ask a few questions. I wanted to know if all the walls at the building can be crushed that easily.¡±


    When Jiang Hao heard the word ¡®wall¡¯, his expression changed for a moment. However, he quickly returned to normal. He didn¡¯t answer Tan Rou¡¯s question directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you guys started construction yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we n to install it from the lowest floor.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Jiang Hao¡¯s serious expression instantly rxed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine too. Then you guys have to hurry up so as not to affect the construction period.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Tan Rou said, noticing Jiang Hao¡¯s change of expression.

 Chapter 1142: 1141 Looking at the Leg

    Chapter 1142: 1141 Looking at the Leg


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After chatting for a while, Jiang Min shifted her attention to Jiang Hao¡¯s leg. ¡°Second Uncle, is your leg better?¡±


    Jiang Hao¡¯s leg was in a cast, and it looked like he was seriously injured. When he heard Jiang Min ask about the condition of his leg, he immediately pretended to be in pain. ¡°It¡¯s said that it takes a hundred days to recover from an injury. My injury has only been less than half a month. How can it be better now?¡±


    Jiang Min deliberately said, ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re too unlucky. People might be fine even if they jumped down from the second floor. You only took a few steps, but you fell so badly. You can¡¯t even go to thepany.¡±


    Jiang Hao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you and Big Brother are in thepany. Big Brother thinks highly of you now. You have to work hard!¡±


    Jiang Min said obediently, ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely work hard. But I think it¡¯s a pity that if your leg wasn¡¯t injured, you would be responsible for the government building¡¯s performance this time. Now that you¡¯re injured and I¡¯ve taken over your job, we have to share this glory together.¡±


    Jiang Hao didn¡¯t show any regret on his face. Instead, he was a little excited. ¡°Little Min, you can¡¯t say that. We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to differentiate between the results so clearly.¡±


    Jiang Minwei smiled slightly. ¡°Second Uncle, the work at the government building hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet. If you¡¯re feeling better, you shoulde too. I won¡¯t covet this little bit of performance.¡±


    Jiang Hao immediately rejected this suggestion. ¡°Little Min, you really don¡¯t have to be polite with me. This is your first time participating in construction work. I¡¯m sure you need this performance very much. That¡¯s why Second Uncle specifically asked you to take over my job. The job is rtively simple, but you¡¯ll be able to learn a lot from it. I think you¡¯ll need it.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t discovered the problem with the wall, Jiang Min would really have been happy because of Jiang Hao¡¯s words. However, now that Jiang Min had guessed Jiang Hao¡¯s thoughts and saw that Jiang Hao¡¯s son, Jiang Xian, had returned, she wouldn¡¯t be moved by such words anymore.


    ¡°Then I really have to thank Second Uncle.¡± Jiang Min had a grateful smile on her face. ¡°My father still values this project very much. The day before I took over the job, he specially called me into the study and told me about work for a long time. He also said that Second Uncle specifically asked me to take over the job. No matter what, I won¡¯t let Second Uncle and Father down.¡±<div>


    Jiang Hao was very satisfied with Jiang Min¡¯s attitude. ¡°Little Min, you have to work hard. Our Jiang family will depend on you in the future.¡±


    Jiang Min put on a worried expression again. ¡°Second Uncle, you have to recover quickly.¡±


    Jiang Hao nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with the treatment.¡±


    Jiang Min said, ¡°Second Uncle, I brought my friend here for two purposes. One is to think about some professional problems. The other is to take a look at your legs.¡±


    Jiang Hao thought that Tan Rou wanted to visit him. He said, ¡°My leg is the same. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve also studied medicine for a few years. I¡¯m very good at seeing orthopedic problems. Why don¡¯t I take a look at Mr. Jiang¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Jiang Hao asked nervously.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have a Western medicine license.¡± She had a Chinese medicine license, which she had taken when she was in her second year.


    Jiang Hao was immediately unhappy. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a medical license, how are you going to treat me?¡±


    He lectured Jiang Min again. ¡°Little Min, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re a very steady girl. Now it seems that Second Uncle was wrong.¡±


    Jiang Min knew that Jiang Hao didn¡¯t like her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be unwilling to put on an act for a while longer. ¡°Second Uncle, why am I not steady? Besides, even if I¡¯m not steady, I¡¯m still better than Jiang Xian. I heard that he changed his carst month. I wonder what excuse he¡¯s going to use to buy a new car this time.¡±


    Jiang Hao red at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll buy it for him.¡±


    Jiang Min deliberately said, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m just being kind. If you don¡¯t want us to see your leg, then we won¡¯t. We¡¯ll ask the doctorter and see when your leg will recover.¡±


    Although Jiang Hao had already informed the doctor, he was still worried that the matter would be exposed. ¡°Since it¡¯s your filial piety, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

 Chapter 1143: 1142 Pretending to Be Sick

    Chapter 1143: 1142 Pretending to Be Sick


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Jiang Min was determined to see if Jiang Hao¡¯s leg was injured today. Since she got here, she had already nned it out. If Jiang Hao didn¡¯t let her see it, she would deliberately pour water on Jiang Hao¡¯s gauze. The winter weather was very cold. Even if there was a heater in the room, Jiang Hao wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it being wet.


    Fortunately, Jiang Hao didn¡¯t persist for too long. They probably felt that Tan Rou was too young and wasn¡¯t a professional doctor, so she couldn¡¯t see the problem with his leg at all. Therefore, he boldly asked them toe and take a look at his leg.


    Tan Rou and Jiang Min looked at each other. Jiang Min nodded at her, signaling for her to quickly go over and check.


    Tan Rou sat on the chair and first checked Jiang Hao¡¯s pulse, then pressed on the muscles in his legs. Every time she pressed, Jiang Hao¡¯s face would show a painful expression, as if he was trying his best to endure something.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Tan Rou wiped her hands with the wet tissue next to her and said, ¡°Mr. Jiang¡¯s leg injury is really serious. If you don¡¯t take care of it, you might not be able to stand up in the future. I know a friend who didn¡¯t protect his legs well when he was young. When he was in his twenties, he couldn¡¯t stand on his legs anymore. Now, he can only rely on a wheelchair to walk. He needs someone to carry him up and down the steps.¡±


    Jiang Hao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Really? Guess I really have to take good care of myself this time.¡±


    He looked at his legs as if he was thinking about something.


    After she finished speaking, Jiang Min finished seeing the doctor. There was no need for her to stay here anymore. She said, ¡°Second Uncle, I still have some work to deal with, so I won¡¯t be here to apany you. If you need anything, just call me. Don¡¯t be polite to me. Your child is not in the country, so let me take care of you in his ce.¡±


    Seeing that they hadn¡¯t found anything, Jiang Hao was relieved. ¡°Alright, you guys go back first. Be careful on the way.¡±


    Tan Rou and Jiang Min left the ward. As soon as they left, Jiang Xian slipped back into the ward.<div>


    ¡°Dad, when are you going to buy me a new car?¡± Jiang Xian muttered, ¡°Also, why did Second Sister get someone else to treat your leg? Could it be that he found out that you were pretending to be sick?¡±


    Jiang Hao said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That girl is obviously here to swindle money. She doesn¡¯t have any great abilities. Plus, there¡¯s a cast on my leg. Even if she¡¯s a real doctor, she won¡¯t be able to tell what¡¯s wrong with it.¡±


    Jiang Xian was relieved. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you talk to Uncle again and get him to agree to let me join thepany? That way, you don¡¯t have to worry about me being taken care of overseas.¡±


    Jiang Hao was silent for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for an opportunity? Now that Jiang Min has fallen into the trap, as long as the matter is exposed, I will drag her down with me. You¡¯re my only son, and you¡¯re also the most promising person in our Jiang family. Your oldest cousin¡¯s brother only knows how to be a teacher, so he won¡¯t have much potential. So you must work hard and strive to surpass your second sister as soon as possible. That way, uncle will be at ease and let you inherit the family business.¡±


    Jiang Xian was overjoyed. If he inherited the family business, the first thing he would do was to buy a few more sports cars and drive a different one seven days a week.


    ¡°Dad, hurry up.¡± Jiang Xian urged.


    In the car, Tan Rou was telling Jiang Min about what she had just learned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your second uncle¡¯s leg. His cast is fake. The gap between the cast and the leg is too big. It wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything.¡±


    Jiang Min knew that Jiang Hao was lying. She mmed the steering wheel in anger. ¡°Bastard, we should go back to him now and throw away his cast!¡±


    Tan Rou stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. If you head back now, he¡¯ll onlyin to your father about you. We have to think of a way to control him and get him to reveal that his leg is fine.¡±


    ¡°I was just about to pour the ice water outside on his legs but he suddenly agreed to let you treat him which was why I couldn¡¯t pour any more water,¡± said Jiang Min.


    ¡°Perhaps this method is feasible.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, when peoplee into contact with very hot or very cold water, they will have a stress reaction. You can make use of it. Plus, his cast is fake. It probably won¡¯t befortable if it¡¯s on him for a long time. You can get your trusted aides to keep an eye on him and find an opportunity to pour water on him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it arranged now.¡± Jiang Min answered without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1144: 1143 Work Suspended

    Chapter 1144: 1143 Work Suspended


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Now that they¡¯ve discovered that there was a problem with the wall, Tan Rou would not be able to continue installing the equipment. On one hand, it was not safe to operate. On the other hand, the problem had already been discovered. If they did not report it, if something happened in the future, they would be in big trouble.


    However, Jiang Min hadn¡¯t settled the matter yet. If Tan Rou reported this to Mayor Guo, Mayor Guo would definitely find trouble with Jiang Min. Tan Rou didn¡¯t want Jiang Min to get into trouble.


    She urged Jiang Min to get Jiang Hao back as soon as possible so that she could carry out the next step of her n.


    Jiang Min promised her that she would solve Jiang Hao¡¯s problem within three days and asked Tan Rou to put in a good word for her with Mayor Guo. Tan Rou promised her that she wouldn¡¯t report this matter to the higher-ups for the time being and would have a reason to slow down the progress to buy her some time.


    In the evening, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu went for dinner. She told Zhuang Liu what had happened in the past two days and asked him to give her some advice.


    ¡°Ah Liu, do you think what I did was right?¡± Tan Rou was actually a little confused. If it was in the past, she would definitely report this matter to Mayor Guo without hesitation, but now she could not do it.


    The older she got, the more people she met. If those who were really good to her made a mistake, she would inevitably be biased.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t directly answer whether her actions were right or wrong. Instead, he analyzed the pros and cons with her. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t discovered the problem this time, the main person in charge of the Jiang family would have been locked up. Moreover, in the past few years, the country has been strictly investigating cases of jerry-building. If they are discovered, the Jiang family¡¯s reputation will be damaged and they will lose many customers because of this reason.¡±


    Tan Rou naturally understood this point. ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s reputation will definitely be affected, but if Senior Jiang isn¡¯t the person in charge, then the implications will be much smaller. Senior Jiang is very good to me. I don¡¯t want to see her get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Give her three days then,¡± Zhuang Liuforted. ¡°If she can¡¯t solve this problem within three days, then you don¡¯t have to hide it for her. You¡¯ve already done well enough. This matter isn¡¯t your problem. There¡¯s no need for you to continue dwelling on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll give her another three days.¡± Tan Rou nodded.


    Jiang Min¡¯s speed was much faster than Tan Rou had imagined. The next afternoon, Jiang Min called Tan Rou and asked her toe to the hospital as soon as possible. She had something urgent to inform Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou hurriedly drove to the hospital that Jiang Min mentioned and saw Jiang Min at the door with an excited expression.


    ¡°Senior Jiang, it seems like you¡¯ve seeded.¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Jiang Min took Tan Rou to the side and whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already seeded halfway. My second uncle is receiving treatment inside. I specifically asked toe to this hospital. Although my second uncle strongly objected, my father felt that this hospital was closest, so he sent him here.¡±


    ¡°How did you get him to the hospital?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Jiang Min said, ¡°Last night, I had been nning it. In the end, I decided to pour hot soup on his legs. When his skin is scalded, he muste to the hospital for treatment. When the doctor sees it, he will know that he is pretending to be sick.¡±


    Tan Rou was convinced by this method. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of burning yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, I was wearing gloves.¡± Jiang Min beamed with joy as she introduced her cooking method to Tan Rou. ¡°I made a soup that¡¯s good for bone recovery. I specially chose to bring the soup to Second Uncle when he came over for dinner. Then, I pretended that my hand slipped and poured all the soup onto his leg. He was in so much pain that he jumped up. Both his legs were fine, and there were no signs of fractures at all.¡±


    ¡°Did your father see it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± This was where Jiang Min¡¯s joy came from.


    ¡°When my dad saw my second uncle stand up and his expression immediately changed. He didn¡¯t even bother to teach me a lesson for spilling the soup and directly started asking my second uncle what happened to his leg.¡±


    Jiang Min held her stomach andughed. ¡°You know what? My second uncle¡¯s fake cast was attached with a maic button. After he was scalded, he pulled the fake cast off in an instant. When my dad saw that scene, his face darkened. He wanted to kick my second uncle out immediately.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some ointment for burns. Give it to your second uncle so that he can recover faster. That way, you can withdraw from this project.¡±

 Chapter 1145: 1144 Brotherhood

    Chapter 1145: 1144 Brotherhood


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Do you want to go and see them? My dad must be confronting me right now. I want to see them brothers fight.¡± Jiang Min asked.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Your father and second uncle wouldn¡¯t do something so childish, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Jiang Min said.


    ¡°When the two of them were in thepany, they would often quarrel. Sometimes, my father would hit my second uncle with the ashtray on the table. However, my father still dotes on this younger brother the most. Even if my second uncle has caused a lot of trouble, my father will solve it for him.¡±


    Tan Rou wanted to know how they quarreled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and take a look. At the same time, tell your father about the government building and see how he reacts.¡±


    Jiang Min and Tan Rou came outside the ward. The two brothers were arguing in front of the bed. Jiang Min¡¯s father asked Jiang Hao why he was pretending to be sick. Jiang Hao said that he was too tired and wanted to rest for a while.


    However, Father Jiang didn¡¯t believe this reason. He forced Jiang Hao to tell him the truth.


    Tan Rou whispered to Jiang Min. ¡°Where¡¯s your cousin? He didn¡¯t evene to see his father when he was injured.¡±


    Jiang Min replied, ¡°No one knows about Jiang Xian¡¯s return. I didn¡¯t find out his whereabouts either. He¡¯s probably hiding somewhere and waiting for the right time toe out and be the boss.¡±


    Jiang Hao didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but Father Jiang suddenly pped Jiang Hao. Jiang Hao covered his face and shouted, rushing up to Father Jiang.


    When Jiang Min saw this scene, she immediately rushed in and pushed Jiang Hao away. ¡°Second Uncle, what are you doing? Are you still going to hit my dad?¡±


    Jiang Hao red at Jiang Min fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble!¡±


    Father Jiang was very angry. ¡°Minmin didn¡¯t spill the soup on purpose, but I have to thank Minmin. If it weren¡¯t for Minmin today, I don¡¯t know how many days I would have been deceived by you.¡±


    Jiang Hao wasn¡¯t talking about that, but since Father Jiang was here, he couldn¡¯t directly me Jiang Min. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve always looked down on me. You think I¡¯m a terrible person, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a terrible person?¡± Father Jiang was also in a fit of anger. He said whatever was on his mind. ¡°Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve never done anything well! Ever since you joined thepany, you¡¯ve always needed someone to help you with projects. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my brother, I would have fired you long ago.¡±


    He was getting angrier and angrier. It was as if he was saying all the things he had said for decades today. ¡°And that unlucky son of yours. He¡¯s exactly like you when you were young. Not only can he not do anything, but he also causes trouble overseas every day. I heard that he crashed another car recently. Do you still want to buy him a car?¡±


    ¡°Brother, Xian lives alone overseas. What¡¯s wrong with me treating him better? He¡¯s your nephew!¡± Jiang Hao argued.


    ¡°I¡¯m also your biological niece. Why do you want to harm me?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    Jiang Hao didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. ¡°Xiao Min, when have I ever harmed you?¡±


    Jiang Min threw the video in front of Jiang Hao. ¡°Second Uncle, you should know where this is, right? I don¡¯t know anything about architecture, but that doesn¡¯t mean that others don¡¯t. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    Jiang Hao broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Xiao Min, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Jiang Min said to Father Jiang, ¡°Daddy has always taken good care of Second Uncle¡¯s family, but you don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve raised a bunch of ingrates! This is a video I took on the tenth floor of the new government building. The concrete in it is all fake. If such a building is put into use, there will definitely be problems.¡±


    Father Jiang didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Second Brother, weren¡¯t you in charge of this project?¡±


    Jiang Hao couldn¡¯t deny it, so when Father Jiang asked him, he kept silent.


    Jiang Min continued, ¡°Dad, in fact, Jiang Xian has already returned. Why do you think he came back?¡±


    Father Jiang didn¡¯t need to guess why Jiang Xian hade back. Things had already reached this point. If he still couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, then there was no need for him to stay in the business world.


    ¡°You want Minmin to get into trouble and lose her right to be the heir. This way, only your son can inherit our Jiang family¡¯s business. I¡¯ve really underestimated you, Jiang Hao!¡± Father Jiang sneered.


    Jiang Hao remained silent.

 Chapter 1146: 1145 About the Future

    Chapter 1146: 1145 About the Future


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Father Jiang chased Jiang Hao¡¯s family out of the Jiang family and even removed all of Jiang Hao¡¯s positions. However, he still kindly left Jiang Hao a project, which was the government building project.


    Theizens were all specting why Jiang Hao left the Jiang Group. Some people said that because Jiang Min had returned, Father Jiang did not want to give the family property to his younger brother. He only wanted to leave it to his son and daughter. Some people even said that Jiang Hao messed up a big project and angered Father Jiang, so Father Jiang chased him out.


    However, the Jaing Group had never given an exnation for thements on the Inte.


    A few dayster, a piece of news suddenly broke. It was about the connection between Jiang Hao and the new government building. Everyone immediately understood why Father Jiang wanted to chase Jiang Hao out. It was because Jiang Hao had really gotten into big trouble.


    However, there were also people who said that this was Father Jiang¡¯s scheme. He deliberately set up to chase his brother out.


    No matter what, Jiang Min was very lucky not to be implicated in this matter.


    Jiang Min was very grateful to Tan Rou. ¡°Rourou, it¡¯s all thanks to your help this time. If you hadn¡¯t discovered the problem with the building, we would probably have continued with the renovation ording to the original n. When the renovation is done, my career will be over. Moreover, if it were anyone else who discovered the problem, they would definitely report it immediately. In that case, I would still be in a lot of trouble.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that this was just a small favor and didn¡¯t mind it too much. ¡°Senior, if you want to thank me, why don¡¯t youe to work in ourpany?¡± She made a joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Min was really considering this problem. ¡°Rourou, after this incident, I feel that I¡¯m still suitable for technical work, so I probably won¡¯t stay in the construction industry anymore. This isn¡¯t my profession, and it¡¯s not a job I like. I might not be able to persist.¡±


    Tan Rou gave her a suggestion. ¡°Senior, haven¡¯t you seen the current situation clearly? Science and technology are the primary productive forces. It is inevitable that machinery will recebor. Our country is not doing well in this area, so there is a lot of room for development.¡±<div>


    Jiang Min sighed and said, ¡°Different industries are like different mountains. Our family made our fortune in the construction industry. If we were to jump into the high-tech industry, the pressure would be too great. My dad doesn¡¯t want to take this risk again.¡±


    ¡°Senior Jiang, I have something unpleasant to say to you.¡± Tan Rou said,¡± If nothing goes wrong, you¡¯ll be the future head of the Jiang family. You can¡¯t listen to your father in everything. The era that belonged to your parents is over. The future belongs to us young people.¡±


    After Jiang Min heard Tan Rou¡¯s words, her heart thumped very quickly, as if the fog in her heart had been dispelled by her.


    She smiled helplessly. ¡°Xiao Rou, I didn¡¯t expect a junior like you to see things more clearly than a senior like me. After hearing what you said today, I feel like I¡¯vee back to life.¡±


    Tan Rou said proudly, ¡°Senior Jiang, although I¡¯m younger than you, the number of years I¡¯ve worked is not necessarily shorter than yours. There were some things that you couldn¡¯t see clearly, but the people behind you could. I¡¯ve been working hard in this field for about ten years, so I naturally know that it has endless potential in the future. If you want to get a share of the benefits, then join us quickly.¡±


    Jiang Min was very moved by her words. She wished she could turn all her family¡¯s businesses into high-tech industries now, but she could not do that now. ¡°I¡¯ve already failed once. I don¡¯t have the energy to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Tan Rou stretched out her right hand.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t attend the science and technology exchangest year, but you should have heard about what happened in the field of science and technology. Our country¡¯s scientific and technological strength is too weak. In front of those foreigners, we don¡¯t have much of a chance to speak. So I want the country¡¯s technological strength to be stronger; not only for mypany, but also for the future development of our country.¡±


    Jiang Min was tempted. ¡°What you said makes sense. Then let¡¯s do it together. However, I still have to deal with the Jiang family¡¯s matters. For the time being, I can¡¯t continue working with you for now.¡±


    Tan Rou liked Jiang Min very much, so she would naturally wait for her to return. ¡°Senior Jiang, you¡¯re the only one missing from our Five Golden Flowers team. You muste back!¡±


    Jiang Min was amused by the name of the team. She agreed. ¡°Wait for me at TR. I¡¯lle to you soon.¡±

 Chapter 1147: 1146 Building a Mall

    Chapter 1147: 1146 Building a Mall


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The work at the government building had been put on hold. Tan Rou had not started school yet, so she still had about a week to deal with her new work. She had originally nned to deal with other things after the work at the government building was over. Now that she had time, she could start building the shopping mall.


    The merchants in the mall had not moved out yet. Business was not good these days. If they moved out, they did not know where they would go. Therefore, they stayed in the mall and wanted the new boss to sign a new contract with them.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t rent the mall. She bought it, which meant she was the new boss. Moreover, most of the merchant¡¯s contracts had expired. She did not choose to renew them, so these merchants had to leave.


    Under normal circumstances, if the merchants refused to leave, the boss could use some means to protect their rights, such as cutting off the electricity and water in the mall. Tan Rou could do the same, but she didn¡¯t choose such an extreme method. Everyone had a hard life, so she preferred to solve the problem in a gentle way.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Tan Rou and the representatives of the merchants met at the coffee shop on the top floor of the mall. There were four merchants in total, two men and two women.


    There were only two people on Tan Rou¡¯s side. She did not bring Hang Wei over. Instead, she brought her assistant, Xiao Ting. Xiao Ting was a little nervous because they were both girls and there were four of them. If they fought, the two of them would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we call a few more people over?¡± Xiao Ting sat on the sofa chair, but her legs were constantly trembling.¡±


    ¡°There are so few of us. If we fight, we definitely won¡¯t be able to defeat them. I¡¯ve seen the representative from the other sidest time. He¡¯s very fierce and tall. Those two women are also a bit taller than us.¡±


    Tan Rou was already considered tall among the girls, but the two female representatives were even taller. They were both members of a basketball club on the second floor. They were not short when ying basketball, and their physiques were very strong. It was not surprising that Xiao Ting was afraid.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can go back first.¡± Tan Rou sipped her coffee elegantly<div>


    ¡± The coffee here is not bad, and the desserts are also quite delicious. You can pack a few portions and bring them back. Keep the receipt, I¡¯ll reimburse you tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Ting was a little anxious. ¡°Boss, how can I leave you here alone? Although I was a little scared, the two of us were better than staying here alone. Don¡¯t worry, if theye to hurt you, I¡¯ll definitely stand in front of you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°That small body of yours can¡¯t even withstand a punch from me. How can you stand in front of me? If they start fightingter, find a ce to hide. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    Xiao Ting was not an outstanding person, but she was very meticulous and willing to work hard. Therefore, Tan Rou liked her very much. Otherwise, she would not have kept her by her side as an assistant.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t need Little Ting¡¯s protection, but when she heard Xiao Ting say that she wanted to stand in front of her, she was still very touched.


    ¡°Boss, I will definitely protect you well.¡± The hot-blooded Xiao Ting said.


    Tan Rou was Xiao Ting¡¯s idol. Protecting her idol was something she should do.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tan Rou took a sip of coffee and did not reject Xiao Ting¡¯s protection. She had to be carefulter. If the situation didn¡¯t look right, she had to let this little girl go quickly. She was here to negotiate and couldn¡¯t let her employees get hurt.


    Just as Tan Rou was about to finish the cup of coffee before her, the representatives of the merchants finally arrived. Each of them had a serious expression on their faces, as if they were not here to negotiate, but to cause trouble.


    Xiao Ting¡¯s heart was beating very fast. ¡°They¡¯re here! Boss, I¡­ I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled and stuffed a cup of hot cocoa with a lot of sugar into Xiao Ting¡¯s hands. ¡°Have some drinks to calm yourself down. Don¡¯t be too nervous. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    The four representatives walked up to Tan Rou. It wasn¡¯t their first time meeting her, but it was their first time talking to her. ¡°Are you the president of TR?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be the boss of this mall in the future,¡± Tan Rou said lightly.

 Chapter 1148: 1147 Negotiations

    Chapter 1148: 1147 Negotiations


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The four of them looked at each other and then sent a representative to speak.


    The merchant representative said, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, we don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. We¡¯re here to give you a reasonable suggestion on behalf of all the merchants in the mall.¡±


    Tan Rou leaned back on the sofa and crossed one leg over the other. ¡°A reasonable suggestion?I wonder what reasonable suggestions you want to give me? Tell me about it.¡±


    The representative saw that Tan Rou¡¯s attitude was rather gentle, so he sat down. Then, he took out a notebook and began to make his so-called reasonable suggestions.


    ¡°First of all, although this mall already belongs to you, we merchants have been doing business here for many years. Our customers are all here. If we move away, it will definitely affect your business, so I hope that we can continue to stay here and allow us to continue. I hope you can sign a new contract with us.¡± The merchant representative suggested.


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She had already expected these representatives to talk about this matter, so she nodded. ¡°Well said. Go on to the next one.¡±


    When the merchant representative heard this, his confidence grew. They were already prepared to argue with Tan Rou, but when they thought about how easy Tan Rou was to talk to, not only did she not argue, but she also patiently listened to their suggestions.


    However, this was quite reasonable. After all, Tan Rou was a youngdy. This time, only she and a youngdy beside her came. The two youngdies would definitely be afraid of them.The current situation was very favorable for them. They had to seize the time and put forward all their suggestions.


    ¡°Second suggestion.¡± The representative continued, ¡°There are still some merchants in this mall whose contracts haven¡¯t expired. Now that you¡¯ve bought the mall, you have to maintain the previous contracts andpensate these merchants for the recement of the contracts.¡±


    Tan Rou was almost amused by them, but she held it in. ¡°What kind ofpensation do you need?¡±<div>


    Her tone was very gentle, as if she really wanted topensate them. The representatives were overjoyed. They did not follow the agreement they had reached earlier and began to proposepensation conditions.


    ¡°We want to lower the rent! We want to extend the contract. We want to change to a bigger shop, but the rent should be kept at the same rate.¡±


    This representative was talking about his conditions like hundreds of ducks making a ruckus. Tan Rou did not hear clearly who was talking. She only knew that they wanted to lower the rent, extend the contract period, and change the store.


    Tan Rouughed coldly in her heart. These few representatives were not united. They were all here for their own benefits. Once there was a conflict of interest, she reckoned that she would not need to do anything. They would start fighting on their own.


    ¡°Your suggestion is quite reasonable. I don¡¯t think I have any reason to reject you,¡± said Tan Rou.


    The representatives were very happy and praised Tan Rou. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, you¡¯re really a good person!¡±


    Tan Rou finished the coffee in her cup and started talking about business. ¡°Do you know why I bought this mall?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to hold an exhibition here,¡± said the representative who spoke first.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows what the TR Company produces. I didn¡¯t buy this mall to collect rent. I wanted to turn it into an exhibition hall. I originally thought that there was no need to use so many floors, so I wanted to turn one or two floors into an exhibition hall. Now that I think about it, I should renovate all the floors.¡±


    Tan Rou had never thought of chasing all the merchants out. If possible, she would still be willing to let these merchants stay. After all, she did not need such arge space.


    However, after listening to these merchants¡¯ words tonight, she suddenly felt that none of these merchants could stay. They were clearly at a disadvantage, but they still dared to make so many demands of her. Did they really think that she was easy to bully?


    The representative was very angry. ¡°What do you mean? If you renovate all the floors, how will our shop continue to operate?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can choose not to open for business.¡± Tan Rou chuckled.


    ¡°Why should I not open for business?¡± the representative said angrily.


    Tan Rou¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold. She raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m the boss of the mall now! If I want you to close down, you have to close down!¡±

 Chapter 1149: 1148 Chaos

    Chapter 1149: 1148 Chaos


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Impossible! We will never close down!¡± All the representatives stood up. Their voices were very loud, as if they wanted to use their voices to suppress Tan Rou. ¡°If you dare to touch our shop, we¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the contract for both of you will expire at the end of this month, right?¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t shout at them. She just brought out the contracts of two of them. ¡°Once the contract is up, if I don¡¯t renew it with you, you have to leave. If you don¡¯t leave, I can call the police to arrest you.¡±


    The representative was still very arrogant. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Unless you kill me, I won¡¯t leave my shop!¡±


    Tan Rou could not understand what they were thinking. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going topensate you for the breach of contract. Why do you have to be so desperate?¡±


    The representative said, ¡°The amount ofpensation for breach of contract is indeed veryrge, but we can¡¯t rely on it for the rest of our lives. If we leave this mall, we¡¯ll have to find a new ce. There won¡¯t be any customers in the new ce, and we don¡¯t know what the environment there is like. This is too risky for us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all just trying to keep our business. When we encounter something, we definitely have to think for ourselves. I¡¯m here to earn money, not to do charity, so I won¡¯t give in this time.¡± Tan Rou was very determined.


    The previous owner of the mall had told Tan Rou that the merchants in this mall were difficult to deal with. However, he only told her that after he sold the mall to Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about such a small matter. She had her eyes on this mall. No matter what, she would buy it.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no space for negotiation?¡± The merchant representative¡¯s expression changed for a moment. ¡°Since you want to force us to die, then we¡¯ll send you to hell together!¡±


    The merchant representative suddenly made a move. He quickly rushed in front of Tan Rou and wanted to grab her.<div>


    Tan Rou moved much faster than him. When he moved, Tan Rou moved aside.


    The merchant representative fell onto the sofa and was hit hard by the side of the sofa. If this was a wooden sofa, he would probably have internal bleeding from the impact.


    ¡°Boss, you have to be careful!¡± Xiao Ting rushed over to protect Tan Rou.


    The crazy merchant representative didn¡¯t manage to catch Tan Rou. Instead, he turned around to grab Xiao Ting. Xiao Ting wasn¡¯t as fast as Tan Rou, and her strength was also very weak. She was caught by the merchant representative in an instant.


    The merchant representative grabbed Xiao Ting¡¯s neck and slowly led her out of the coffee shop. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to our request, I¡¯ll strangle her to death now!¡±


    Xiao Ting was so scared that her legs went weak, but she still said firmly, ¡°If you strangle me to death, the police will definitely not let you off!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your boss forcing me, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡± The merchant representative sneered.


    Xiao Ting did not understand what he was thinking. ¡°Are you crazy? When did my boss force you? She has already promised to pay a highpensation for breaching the contract and has also promised to give you two more than half a month to move out. What else are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    The merchant representative said, ¡°I¡¯ve been operating here for ten years and have umted ten years worth of customers here. If I leave now, where will I find these customers?¡±


    Xiao Ting said, ¡°As long as your things are good, no matter where you go, your customers will follow. Just like the TRpany, even if our boss is not around, there will still be many customersing to us. We have many old customers and many new customers. They like us, so no matter where we are, they wille to us.¡±


    The merchant representative did not listen to her at all. He kept challenging Tan Rou. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to my request, I¡¯ll die with your assistant right now. Anyway, if you chase us out of the mall, we won¡¯t be able to live. Then we might as well die together!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned slightly. She said calmly, ¡°Tell me what you want. As long as you don¡¯t hurt her, we can talk about everything. If you hurt her, there¡¯s no need for us to discuss it anymore.¡±


    The representative was a little agitated. He grabbed Xiao Ting¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Write me a guarantee. Otherwise, I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have pen and paper,¡± Tan Rou replied. Hispanion immediately handed her a pen and paper, as if he had already expected this scene.

 Chapter 1150: 1149 Very timely

    Chapter 1150: 1149 Very timely


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou admired these people. She had thought that they were here to fight, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be here to take lives.


    She took the pen and paper provided by the other party and sat back on the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll write the guarantee now. Let go of your hand a little. If you hurt her, I won¡¯t write the guarantee.¡±


    The representative thought for a moment and finally decided to loosen his grip a little. ¡°Then write it quickly. You must finish writing the guarantee within two minutes.¡±


    Tan Rou sighed softly, but she wasn¡¯t sighing for herself, but for these people.


    This guarantee was written under threat, so it was not legally binding. It could even be used as evidence that she was threatened. Once she submitted this as evidence, these people would be in big trouble. However, if she did not submit evidence, the merchant who threatened Xiao Ting could not escape legal punishment. After all, his actions had already threatened Xiao Ting¡¯s life and safety.


    As Tan Rou wrote the guarantee, she nced to the side. However, she was not looking at the merchants. Instead, she was looking at a man wearing a cap and a mask.


    The man had been sitting on the sofa in the corner since she sat down. He had ordered a cup of coffee but did not drink it. It had been more than an hour, and he had not moved at all.


    Tan Rou was almost done writing the guarantee letter. She knocked on the table a few times, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a gentle smile.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Have you finished writing the guarantee?¡± the tall woman threatened.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯mughing at how bold you are. You actually dare to do such a thing in front of so many people. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll call the police?¡±<div>


    They had caused such a ruckus here, but no one had said anything to stop them. It could be seen that these people had long colluded. Moreover, for the sake of tonight¡¯s negotiations, this coffee shop was not open to the public, so there were not many customers at all.


    The woman said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll call the police. That¡¯s why only a few of us came this time. Whether it seeds or fails, only a few of us will be punished. The other merchants can still continue to work.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head gently. ¡°I guess you guys received a lot of money, right?¡±


    The four of them had indeed received a lot of money because their shops were originally on the first and second floors. No matter what, they could not keep their shops, so they might as well take more money.


    Tan Rou finished writing the guarantee and folded it before handing it to the woman closest to her. ¡°I¡¯ve already written it. The rest is up to you.¡±


    After saying that, she looked around the corner again. The man had already disappeared. She did not know when he had left.


    There were two other customers in the coffee shop. They seemed to be a couple. When they saw the terrifying incident, they immediately hid under the table and did not move at all.


    Tan Rou looked at the uneaten cake on the table and felt that it was a pity. She had originally wanted to bring a few cakes back for Zhuang Liu to eat, but now there was no chance.


    The tall woman reached out to take the letter of guarantee. Tan Rou stared at her and when her hand was in front of her, she grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto the sofa. However, she kicked the other woman who wanted toe over and help three meters away.


    The other party did not expect Tan Rou to suddenly attack, nor did they expect Tan Rou to be so strong and so fast that they did not have a chance to fight back.


    The remaining man also made his move. He picked up the decorative sign on the table and threw it at Tan Rou. Tan Rou nced at it from the corner of her eye and saw the decorative sign flying towards her. She grabbed it with her backhand and hit it casually, hitting the man¡¯s head. Tan Rou took advantage of the gap when he was covering his head and knocked him down.


    In the end, only the representative who had grabbed Xiao Ting was still standing. However, he did not stand for long because the man in the cap who Tan Rou had been staring at earlier had already made his move.


    The man quickly approached the merchant representative. When he was distracted, he kicked the crook of his leg and pulled Xiao Ting out of his hand.


    Xiao Ting coughed a few times and threw herself into Tan Rou¡¯s arms. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine now,¡± Tan Rouforted

 Chapter 1151: 1150 Treatment Results

    Chapter 1151: 1150 Treatment Results


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I thought he would strangle me to death,¡± Xiao Ting cried.


    ¡°You were too brave just now. If you hadn¡¯t bought us some time, I might not have been able to subdue them.¡±


    If Xiao Ting wasn¡¯t here, Tan Rou would probably have beaten them into submission long ago. However, if Tan Rou took the initiative to attack, she would be at a disadvantage.


    The four people who had been beaten were all lying on the ground. The man in the cap pped his hands and walked over. He asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you don¡¯t have to be involved? Why did you follow me?¡±


    The man in the cap took off his cap and mask, revealing a handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Tan Rou pretended to be angry. ¡°This is my job. Why are you worried about me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu thought that she had misunderstood. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you have someone outside. I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    Tan Rou covered her mouth andughed. In order to prove that she was also very strong, she crushed the empty ss cup on the table with her bare hands. ¡°How was it? Are you still worried about me now?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I was too much. My Rourou is so powerful. I don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Zhuang Liu said.<div>


    Tan Rou smiled at him and said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll take care of the things here. We¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou¡¯s action of pinching the cup did not scare Zhuang Liu. Instead, it scared the few merchant representatives who came to cause trouble. The reason why they dared to use this method was because they thought Tan Rou was just a weak little girl.


    If they had known that Tan Rou had the ability to crush ss cups with her bare hands, they would not have dared to threaten her even if they had the guts!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The few of them kept apologizing.


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault. Please forgive us. Please let us off this time.¡±


    Tan Rou picked up the letter of guarantee on the ground and handed it to the representative. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you still want this letter of guarantee?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± The merchant representative shook his head violently. ¡°You can take it. We don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want me to fulfill your request previously?¡± Tan Rou asked again.


    That person hesitated for a moment. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Tan Rou mmed his head on the ground, shaking his brain. ¡°Do you?¡±


    The merchant representative felt disgusted. He subconsciously covered his head and stammered, ¡°No! No! What are you talking about? I don¡¯t want anything anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou let go of her hand and turned to another person, asking the same question.


    After the four of them answered, Tan Rou wiped her hands with a wet tissue. ¡°Alright, since no one has any other requests, let¡¯s settle it ording to the previous n but now I am the one who has a request.¡±


    The merchants were extremely afraid and did not dare to object. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve all been working hard and it¡¯s not easy to earn money now. Therefore, from the beginning, I nned to pay you an additional 50% of the penalty for breaching the contract but your actions have angered me. You won¡¯t get a single cent of the 50% penalty. Do you have any objections?¡± Tan Rou asked coldly.


    Those people had ugly expressions on their faces. They hade to threaten Tan Rou, but in the end, not only did they fail to threaten Tan Rou, but they had also lost all the money they could have obtained. They had not obtained any benefits.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t care about their answers. She would never change her mind. If she didn¡¯t want to give them a chance, tonight¡¯s negotiation wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The four representatives were taken away by the police. Tan Rou did not want to let them go. Besides, it would be beneficial for Tan Rou if the police took them away. This way, the other merchants would not dare to make a move easily.<div>


    The next day, some merchants heard the news and quickly moved their shops away. The remaining merchants were also actively looking for a new venue, wanting to move out as soon as possible.


    Tan Rou was very satisfied with this result. At the same time, she was very grateful to the four people who caused troublest night. If not for them, the relocation of the merchants would not have gone so smoothly.

 Chapter 1152: 1151 Nurse Robot

    Chapter 1152: 1151 Nurse Robot


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t stop the merchants from leaving. She would turn this into an exhibition area for TR¡¯s products sooner orter anyway. If the merchants left early, she could make preparations earlier. She had already bought the mall, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about the rent, so she didn¡¯t care if the shops were empty.


    Tan Rou nned to use the first and second floors as the exhibition area. The current n was still the same. Theirpany did not have many products to disy, so the first and second floors were enough.


    This time, Tan Rou nned to showcase a robot that she had carefully designed for a long time. This robot was originally going to be exhibited at the international exchangest year, but it was not perfected at that time. There was a small problem that had not been solved, so she did not show it off.


    After a few months of modification, the robot¡¯s system was already very perfect. It could be used as the highlight piece of the new mall.


    ¡°What are you going to show me?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes were blocked, and he could only rely on Tan Rou to pull him forward. ¡°Could it be a gift for me?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. You¡¯ll see this thing soon.¡±


    Zhuang Liu continued to walk until they reached a bright ce. He was filled with anticipation. Could this be the venue for his wedding with Tan Rou in the future? Otherwise, why would it be so bright?


    Tan Rou took off the cloth covering Zhuang Liu¡¯s face. Zhuang Liu was blinded for a moment. After he got used to the strong light, he saw a robot about 1.7 meters tall standing in front of him.


    This robot was very different from the ordinary robots produced by TR. Ordinary robots were cute. Although they could be customized, their bodies were still spherical.


    However, this robot was different. It had a body simr to a human¡¯s, and its watery ck eyes were almost no different from a human¡¯s. If one ignored the metal skeleton on its body, then it was a human.


    Zhuang Liu was a little surprised. ¡°Is this the robot you developed first? It looks much more advanced than the previous robots.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely innovative. The basic program of this robot is still the same but I added some new content to make it work better.¡±


    Zhuang Liu walked in to observe the new robot and said, ¡°High-tech products are updated very quickly. If you can¡¯t get a product that can satisfy customers, they probably won¡¯t buy it. What¡¯s so special about this robot?¡±


    ¡°This robot is specially designed for the elderly. It¡¯s a highly intelligent robot thatbines nursing andpanionship.¡± Tan Rou quickly answered.


    There were many high-intelligence robots on the market that had the function ofpanionship. The first few robots produced by TR Company were mainly used in life, and most of them werepanion robots.


    If the robot this time was still an ordinarypanion robot, then there was no need to design it. Even if its appearance changed, it was essentially the same. Customers would not pay a higher price for this kind of robot.


    ¡°A nursing robot?¡± This was the first time Zhuang Liu had heard of this type of robot.


    ¡°I can understand the concept of apanion robot, but how do you understand this nursing robot? Could it be that it can take care of others?¡±


    Although there was a program to take care of others, it needed to input instructions, such as what time to do and what to do. Otherwise, it would not work.


    Thepanion robots produced by TR were more flexible and could perform other actions ording to instructions. However, robots were robots after all. If it was a job that required too much thought, they would not do it.


    ¡°This robot is specially designed for the elderly.¡± Tan Rou revealed a sad expression. ¡°Do you still remember Zhang Feng?¡±


    Of course, Zhuang Liu remembered Zhang Feng. At that time, he apanied Tan Rou hoping to purchase the special herb?from Zhang Feng, but Zhang Feng did not ask them for money.


    Zhuang Liu had also heard from Tan Rou what happened after that. Zhang Feng died alone at home. No one apanied him until thest moment. His body was only discovered a few dayster.


    ¡°Did you design this robot because of him?¡± Zhuang Liu also felt a little regretful. Zhang Feng was their benefactor. They should have been tougher and brought Zhang Feng out of the small vige.

 Chapter 1153: 1152 Find Someone to Try

    Chapter 1153: 1152 Find Someone to Try


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of him, but it¡¯s because of his death that I decided to speed up the creation of the nursing robot. He was very lonely when he was alive, and he was even more lonely when he died. This is really too tragic for a person.¡±


    Tan Rou had a serious look on her face as she spoke.


    Zhuang Liu nodded slightly. ¡°Because Zhang Feng gave us those herbs, we were able to sessfully make the medicine to extend grandfather¡¯s life. Therefore, he is our benefactor. His death is a pity to us.¡±


    ¡°There are many old people like Zhang Feng in this world. Some of them don¡¯t have children by their side, while others don¡¯t have children at all. I didn¡¯t make this robot for money. I just want to use my own abilities to contribute to the world.¡±


    Zhuang Liu liked Tan Rou¡¯s intelligence and also her kindness. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°This is a new attempt, and the target of service is also the elderly, so I think it¡¯s better to be careful. The first batch of ten robots have been produced. I n to distribute these robots to the elderly for free to recruit volunteers. Then, based on the effect of their use, they will improve the robot and finally decide whether to produce this type of robot.¡±


    ¡°Have you found all the volunteers?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Tan Rou only found two volunteers. ¡°My grandmother and Lu Qing¡¯s grandfather are both willing to be volunteers. My grandfather¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good, and the performance of the robot isn¡¯t stable enough. I don¡¯t dare to let him ept the experiment. When the robot is improved in the future, we¡¯ll arrange another one for him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also felt that this was more appropriate. ¡°Let me help you find the rest of the test subjects. Mywork is wider than yours, so it¡¯s easier to find volunteers.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask my old friends for help, but they¡¯re too busy. Besides, they have people to take care of them. They don¡¯t need my robot at all. My clients should be the elderly who have no children or partners to apany them.¡±


    ¡°The two experimental subjects you found didn¡¯t meet the requirements either?¡± Zhuang Liu thought for a moment.


    ¡°With Grandma and Old Master Lu¡¯s status, it¡¯s impossible for them tock someone to take care of them, right?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t just find the same person for the experiment. I¡¯m looking for Grandma and Grandpa Lu to collect experimental data. Their suggestions are also very important. After all, the people who take care of them can¡¯t stay by their side all the time. What will they do if someone leaves one day?¡±


    Everyone had special circumstances, such as going to the toilet or eating. At this time, it was definitely impossible for the servant to stay by the employer¡¯s side. However, robots were different. They did not need to eat or go to the toilet. They only needed to be fully charged.


    Moreover, the robots designed by Tan Rou were more advanced. They did not need others to charge them. When they ran out of battery, they would naturally return to the charging station to charge. After the battery was charged, they would consciously return to their owners.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find you a volunteer as soon as possible. I hope your experiment will be sessful,¡± Zhuang Liu agreed. ¡°I hope this nursing robot can be put on the market as soon as possible.¡±


    Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu about her n again. ¡°I n to startunching robots in the city after the experiment is sessful. I¡¯ll mainlyunch them in nursing homes first. There are more lonely elderly people there. If robots can rece humans to take care of the elderly, there should be very few cases of elder abuse in the future.¡±


    Some people were more vicious. They bullied the elderly who could not take care of themselves. The elderly did not dare to refute them. Once they refuted them, the elderly would suffer even more torture.


    Robots would not have evil thoughts. They would only follow the procedures designed by humans, so there would naturally be no incidents of abuse of the elderly.


    Zhuang Liu found all the volunteers within a day. Those volunteers came from all walks of life and were all lonely old people. They were all older and had a very difficult life. They were the ones who needed help.


    Tan Rou set off with her robot. She had to go to those people¡¯s houses to install the robot. There was still a lot of work to do, and she would only get busier.

 Chapter 1154: 1153 Theres a little result

    Chapter 1154: 1153 There¡¯s a little result


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The elderly would not use these robots on their own ord, so they needed someone to help them set up the program. After Tan Rou set up the program, she instructed the people not to touch the buttons on the robots at will or destroy the robots. Otherwise, they would not be able to get the money.


    That¡¯s right, this experiment was expensive. The lives of the elderly were rtively difficult. If it weren¡¯t for money, they wouldn¡¯t have volunteered.


    Once they heard that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get money if they damaged the robot, they would definitely cherish the robot; at least they would let the robot work for a while longer. This would eliminate the old evil people. If the old people deliberately came in to cause trouble, it would affect the results of the experiment.


    Fortunately, the old people that Zhuang Liu found were more obedient. Only a few old people liked to torment the robot and deliberately mess with it.


    The robot did not have human emotions. It did not know if the elderly were really in danger, so whether the elderly were pretending or really in danger, the robot would follow the instructions to protect them. When some old people discovered this situation, so they tried their best to put themselves in danger and mess with the robots settings.


    Tan Rou was furious when she found out. She warned the old man who participated in the experiment not to mess with the robot anymore. Otherwise, she would take back all his money and ask him topensate for the damage to the robot.


    When the old man heard that he had no money to pay, he was afraid. He immediately promised that he would not bully the robot again and would do the experiment ording to Tan Rou¡¯s request.


    Tan Rou wanted to give him another chance, but she had a new request. She knew this old man well. His name was Wang Si. He had studied for a few years when he was young and was educated. Therefore, Tan Rou had asked him to write about his experience with the robot.


    The volunteers had improved the robot, but most of the elderly at the bottom were illiterate, so people who could write like Wang Si were very rare.


    After being threatened by Tan Rou, Wang Si didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble. He treated the experimental robot like his ancestor and wiped it clean with a rag every day.<div>


    Tan Rou could see how Wang Si used the robot from the surveince camera. She was speechless when she saw Wang Si wiping the robot with a rag. However, she did not stop Wang Si because it was beneficial for the robot¡¯s protection.


    About half a monthter, the data that Tan Rou needed came. All the old people praised the robot and even made some small suggestions, hoping that it could be improved.


    Tan Rou read through all the suggestions and chose the ones she thought could be used as reference to give to Zhuang Liu, hoping to get some advice from him.


    ¡°This old gentleman said that we can add a custom-made face to the robot. I think it¡¯s eptable, but we can¡¯t go too far. For example, if he wants to change the robot¡¯s face to that of a peerless beauty, that¡¯s definitely not possible,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou was amused by him. ¡°ording to what you said, it¡¯s impossible for the olddy to turn the robot¡¯s face into a handsome man?¡±


    Zhuang Liu directly denied it. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not possible. This robot project can only be changed to the level of a normal person, unless there are special circumstances. For example, people who have lost their wives and children can change the robot into the appearance of their loved ones. This is eptable.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°People change the robot¡¯s face to look like a peerless beauty or a handsome guy to satisfy their own selfish desires. This will form apetitive heart, which is not conducive to better putting the robot into use.¡±


    Zhuang Liu flipped through a few more pages. ¡°I¡¯ve also read the other suggestions. They¡¯re very reasonable suggestions. You can make appropriate arrangements. If your time is tight, there¡¯s no need for you to do everything yourself. You can leave the work to your employees.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had always felt that Tan Rou was too tired as a boss. Not only did she need to talk about work, but she also needed to design her products. She was not like a boss at all.


    The onlypany in the world where employees were morefortable than their bosses was probably TR.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Tan Rou shook Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°After I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll go rest for half a month, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1155: 1145 Theres a problem with the product.

    Chapter 1155: 1145 There¡¯s a problem with the product.


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou received feedback from the volunteers every day, especially Grandpa Lu and Grandma Tao. They wished they could write ten pieces of paper a day to tell Tan Rou their thoughts on using it.


    One day, Tan Rou was reading her notes when Xiao Ting suddenly brought a newspaper over. ¡°Boss, something happened!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tan Rou asked calmly.


    ¡°Could it be that the celebrity you like has been exposed for dating again?¡±


    Xiao Ting liked to chase after celebrities, but every time she liked a celebrity, that celebrity¡¯s rtionship would be exposed. Her colleagues in the office liked to call her ¡®Celebrity Matriarch¡¯. As long as she liked a celebrity, she would quickly find someone she liked.


    ¡°No!¡± Xiao Ting became nervous again. ¡°This time, it¡¯s not my business, but yours.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression was still calm. She took the newspaper from Xiao Ting¡¯s hands. ¡°Is there another piece of news that¡¯s bad for us?¡±


    Xiao Ting was stunned. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Tan Rou opened the newspaper and nced at it. Her expression disappeared. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s products have quality problems? Heh, if I remember correctly, the robot in the photo is still in the experimental stage, right?¡±


    Xiao Ting kept nodding. ¡°Yes, this is the nursing robot you developed.¡±<div>


    ¡°Who took this photo? Which media outlet published it?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°It was posted by the Capital Daily,¡± Xiao Ting said with a troubled expression.


    The Capital Daily was the most authoritative newspaper in the entire capital. It had many readers, and 70% of its readers were elderly. The elderly didn¡¯t know how to surf the Inte. They were more used to getting news from the newspapers. If they felt that this robot wasn¡¯t good, they definitely wouldn¡¯t use it in the future.


    The vast majority of the elderly were very stubborn. Once their ideas were formed, it was very difficult to change themter.


    Since the news was spread through the physical newspapers, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t remove the news. The newspaper had been published for ten hours. The public would have seen it.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± This was the first time Xiao Ting had encountered such a situation. If it was a trending search on the Inte, she could contact the website to block the entry. However, she couldn¡¯t do this with the newspaper. The newspaper had already been sent out and couldn¡¯t be taken back.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t worried about how to deal with the public opinion this time. She was only concerned about who leaked the news about the robot.


    The experiment this time was confidential. Other than those who volunteered to participate in the experiment, only Tan Rou and the others knew about this experiment. Logically speaking, it should not have been leaked. However, not only had the experiment been leaked, but it had also been published by the Capital Daily, causing a certain degree of adverse effects. This was definitely not good news.


    Who did it?


    ¡°Boss, why are you in a daze?¡± Xiao Ting waved her hand in front of Tan Rou.¡°Are you scared silly?¡±


    Tan Rou was just thinking about the problem. ¡°Just wait and see. I think the other party must be targeting ourpany. Since he dared to expose this matter, he must have some ability. Arrange for two people to go to the headquarters of the Capital Daily to take a look and ask them who reported this news and who submitted it to them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    However, just as Xiao Ting walked out of the office, the phone in front of Tan Rou rang. It was the office phone. The people who called were all here to discuss work, so Tan Rou didn¡¯t even think about pressing the speaker button.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Tan Rou greeted.


    ¡°Is it Miss Tan Rou?¡± A sloppy voice came from the other end. ¡°Miss Tan Rou, did you see the news this morning? It¡¯s news from the Capital Daily.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Someone really came to give her a pillow when she was sleepy. She was just wondering who was looking for trouble with her when this person came knocking on her door.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The other party chuckled and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask who I am. You just need to know that you¡¯re in big trouble now.¡±


    Tan Rouughed too. ¡°Do you think you can threaten me with that piece of news?¡±<div>


    The other party said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just this piece of news. As long as you don¡¯t agree to my request, there will be another piece of news that will be detrimental to yourpany every day. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 1156: 1155 Extorting Money

    Chapter 1156: 1155 Extorting Money


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh. What¡¯s your purpose? Tell me.¡±


    The other party was silent for a minute before saying, ¡°I want money.¡±


    ¡°If you want money, you can rob a bank.¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°The bank¡¯s safe is full of money. You can have as much as you want.¡±


    The other party obviously didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to say that. He was stunned for a while before he said harshly, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, if you don¡¯t give me the money, i¡¯ll put all the evidence up now. This way, no one will buy yourpany¡¯s products anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tan Rou replied coldly, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    The man said, ¡°I don¡¯t want much. Just give me five million. Five million is a small amount to you. I only want cash. Please prepare them in cash.¡±


    Thest person who had asked Tan Rou to prepare cash was now working on a sewing machine. She didn¡¯t expect someone to dare to ask her for 5 million.


    ¡°Indeed, 5 million is nothing to me. Any team in ourpany has more than 5 million a year. I can give you five million, but you have to answer a few questions. If you answer them well, I¡¯ll give you the money immediately.¡±


    The other party obviously did not want to reveal too much. He said very angrily, ¡°I¡¯m threatening you now. I want you to give me the money. So don¡¯t negotiate with me.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou¡¯s attitude was still lukewarm. ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t want to negotiate with me, then we have nothing else to say. Regarding what you said, I will investigate it myself. With just those few volunteers, sooner orter, someone will reveal a w.¡±


    The other party seemed to be a little flustered. He was really afraid that Tan Rou would not give him the money, so he agreed to Tan Rou¡¯s conditions.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡± The manpromised.


    Tan Rou directly asked who leaked the information. Instead, she asked some questions about robots. ¡°Do you have any thoughts and opinions about our nursing robots?¡±


    The man was confused for a long time before he replied, ¡°I¡­ I think your robot is quite good.¡±


    Tan Rou took note of this answer seriously. ¡°Alright. The second question, do you think there is anything that needs to be improved on our nursing robots? For example, is there anything that needs to be changed about the robot¡¯s appearance and height?¡±


    The man had seen the robots produced by TR Company. Some of them were very cute, like little elves; some robots looked very much like humans. This could be customized, so he felt that the robots of TR were already very good and did not need to be modified.


    ¡°I think your robot is very excellent. There¡¯s no need to make any more modifications.¡± the man said honestly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that our robots have quality problems? Since there¡¯s a quality problem, why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡± Tan Rou chuckled.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man¡¯s brain was not enough. He thought for a long time but could not answer this question.


    ¡°Your voice is younger. You¡¯re either a reporter or one of the children of those old people.¡± Tan Rou analyzed.


    ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to think that you¡¯re the child of those old people. Although those old people live alone, some of them still have children. It¡¯s just that their children are not by their side.¡±


    The man started to panic. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t make wild guesses. You just have to prepare the money as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the way you speak, you probably haven¡¯t been to school for many years, right? Did you graduate from middle school or high school?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a university student! I¡¯m a university graduate this year!¡±


    ¡°If you were a university student, how could you not know thew?¡± Tan Rou smiled.


    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s nursing robots aren¡¯t on the market, nor are they profitable. How can they be products? It¡¯s not a product we sell, so it¡¯s wrong for you to say that our product has quality problems.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s produced by yourpany. You have to give me the money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose you to the reporters!¡± The man was not very confident, but he was still very stubborn.


    ¡°Give me the money quickly, or I¡¯ll hand the news to the reporters.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou¡¯s hand moved away from the recording button. ¡°You can rest assured and hand over the draft to the reporters. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s going to be the unlucky one.¡±

 Chapter 1157: 1156 Wang Sis Son

    Chapter 1157: 1156 Wang Si¡¯s Son


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The man was silent for a while. When he spoke again, he seemed to have more confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me. I have evidence that yourpany¡¯s products have loopholes. As long as I publish it, yourpany won¡¯t be able to operate anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou only thought that this was a fool who came from nowhere. The fool might have listened to someone else¡¯s instigation and wanted to use the loophole of the nursing robot to ask her for money. However, both the TRpany and Tan Rou were not easy to bully.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t charge for this experiment. Instead, she paid someone else to participate in the experiment. This kind of behavior was protected by thew, and they had already signed a contract. As long as there was no life-threatening ident, Tan Rou didn¡¯t have to be responsible for anything that happened in the experiment.


    Moreover, Tan Rou¡¯s purpose in experimenting was to test whether the nursing robot was good or not. The robot bug that the other party mentioned did exist and it was also a key point for Tan Rou¡¯s subsequent improvements. Therefore, Tan Rou did not need to be responsible for the robot bug.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know who was causing trouble behind the scenes, so she said, ¡°I can give you five million. If you want cash, I¡¯ll arrange cash for you. However, I have a condition¡­¡±


    When the man heard that he could get money, he immediately asked, ¡°What condition? Tell me quickly!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the office at the top of the TRpany building at 6 pm tonight. If you dare toe, I¡¯ll give you this 5 million.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± The man was furious.


    ¡°If I go there, I¡¯ll be arrested by your people. No, you have to send the money to the ce I specify. Then, when I tell you to leave, you leave. You¡¯re not allowed to observe from the side.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have time to give you money now. If you want this 5 million yuan, you cane to thepany to get it yourself.¡± Tan Rou said as she controlled theputer.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t call the police, and I won¡¯t inform anyone else. As long as you dare toe over, I dare to give you this 5 million.¡±


    The man seemed to be in a dilemma. He hesitated and said, ¡°As long as I go over, you¡¯ll give me five million? And you definitely won¡¯t call the police to arrest me?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Like you said, I don¡¯t need this 5 million at all. So, giving you some won¡¯t affect me but I have to see if you¡¯re a good person. Will you destroy the evidence after I give you the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will! I, Wang Jun, am the most trustworthy!¡± the man shouted.


    Tan Rou heard his name. It turned out that he was called Wang Jun. There were many people with the surname Wang, but there was only one person rted to the nursing robot, and that was Wang Si, who had destroyed the robot earlier.


    Wang Si¡¯s identity appeared on theputer screen. It said that he was alone now, but he was married before and had a son. However, his wife and son had disappeared more than 20 years ago. It was said that he was addicted to gambling when he was younger. His wife and son might have left him because of this.


    Tan Rou had saved Wang Si¡¯s number before, but she didn¡¯t know that this old man had more than one phone number. The number he left for Tan Rou was one that he often used, and the number that Wang Jun used was a number from a long time ago.


    Wang Jun, who had revealed his real name, immediately shut up. Tan Rou smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Wang, when are youing to get the five million?¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely get it!¡± Wang Jun gritted his teeth.


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Tan Rou had already found out Wang Jun¡¯s identity. Even if she did not know where Wang Jun was now, as long as she found Wang Si, she would definitely be able to find Wang Jun.


    After hanging up the phone, Tan Rou and Hang Wei gave a few instructions. She had asked him to send a few of them who had a sharp tongue to follow Xia Ting. Then, Xiao Ting would bring them to the headquarters of the Capital Daily to cause them some trouble.


    All of Tan Rou¡¯s experiments were carried out within the limits of thew. It was not illegal or illegal as the news reported. Therefore, this news report was fake. Tan Rou had the right to ask the Capital Daily to write a rification article andpensate for the losses of the TLpany.


    As for Tan Rou herself, she wanted to find trouble with Wang Jun.

 Chapter 1158: 1157 Fabricated Evidence

    Chapter 1158: 1157 Fabricated Evidence


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Wang Si lived in an old house in Dongcheng Area. He lived on the second floor and had lived there for more than 30 years. The neighbors had never seen anyone else enter his house. They thought that he had no rtives or friends. They did not expect him to have a wife and children and even more that his son had returned.


    In the old house, Wang Si was sitting at the table eating. His son, Wang Jun, was sitting on the sofa watching TV. The TV was still a rtively bulky old-fashioned TV. It was obvious that Wang Si¡¯s family was not very well off.


    ¡°Xiao Jun, who did you call just now? Did you call Miss Tan Rou? I¡¯ve already told you. Miss Tan Rou is your father¡¯s benefactor. You can¡¯t do such a thing to cheat her of her money.¡±


    Wang Jun crossed his legs and swayed his toes. He saidzily, ¡°Dad, so many years have passed. Why are you still so stupid? You don¡¯t know that Tan Rou is really rich. Herpany has billions of dors in revenue every year. I only asked her for 5 million. It¡¯s nothing to her.¡±


    Wang Si wasn¡¯t a good person, but he would never cheat money. Last time, he thought that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t let him continue to participate in the experiment. He didn¡¯t expect Tan Rou to give him another chance. Wang Si felt that he had to repay Tan Rou, but just as he was about to continue participating in the experiment, his son, Wang Jun, returned.


    Wang Si¡¯s wife was already dead. Wang Jun had been working outside for more than ten years and had not saved a single cent. After thinking about it, Wang Jun decided toe back and look for Wang Si. After all, Wang Si still had a house. As long as Wang Si died, this house would be his.


    Fortunately, Wang Jun had returned. Otherwise, he would not have encountered such an opportunity. Wang Jun usually liked to watch videos on the Inte. He identally scrolled through Tan Rou¡¯s video and realized that this girl was really beautiful, so he watched a little more. He didn¡¯t expect this beautiful girl to be the boss of the most powerful technologypany in the country. This made Wang Jun like her even more.


    He had some impression of Tan Rou and TR Company, so he noticed the logo on the robot as soon as he came back. He asked his father, and it was indeed a robot from TR Company.


    In the beginning, Wang Jun nned to sell this nursing robot, so he looked for buyers everywhere. One day, a strange man came to him and said that he wanted to discuss a business deal with Wang Jun. If this business was sessful, Wang Jun would get at least 6 million.


    Wang Jun was greedy. He originally only wanted to sell this robot for tens of thousands. Now that he heard that there was a good deal of 6 million yuan, he immediately agreed.<div>


    The other party¡¯s request was very simple. He just wanted him to take more photos and send them to the Capital Daily. Then, he would threaten Tan Rou.


    In order to make Wang Jun listen, the man first gave Wang Jun a deposit of 10,000 and said that he would give him another 500,000 yuan if the matter waspleted halfway.


    When Wang Jun saw the extra money in his ount, his suspicions werepletely eliminated. He took lots of photos of the robot and made some scars on the robot. Then, he sent these photos to the Capital Daily¡¯s agency. He didn¡¯t know how that person arranged it, but Wang Jun saw the report in the newspaper the next day.


    After the news report came out, Wang Jun could make the phone call. The phone number in his hand was also given to him by the mysterious man. The other party said that Tan Rou would definitely pick up the call.


    Wang Jun was quite excited at the thought of talking to a beauty. However, Tan Rou was too stubborn. No matter what Wang Jun said, she was unwilling to give the money readily. In the end, the deal was not finalized.


    Wang Jun nned to send some more photos tonight. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be able to see the new report tomorrow morning.


    When Wang Si saw Wang Jun cing the photo on the table, he said with a pained expression, ¡°Little Jun, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I learned it from you,¡± Wang Jun sneered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise my mom that you wouldn¡¯t gamble anymore? Why did you lose so much money in the end?¡±


    Wang Si did not speak. Gambling had caused him too much misery. He was unwilling to mention that past again.


    Wang Jun said, ¡°Dad, when I get five million, I¡¯ll give you five hundred thousand. Don¡¯t you like gambling? Let¡¯s go gambling together!¡±


    Wang Si was very surprised. ¡°Xiao Jun, are you also involved in gambling?¡±

 Chapter 1159: 1158 Father and Son Fight

    Chapter 1159: 1158 Father and Son Fight


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Wang Jun picked his ear with his pinky and smiled at his father. ¡°Dad, like father, like son. You like gambling. I inherited your genes. I like gambling too.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t saved a single cent for so many years,¡± Wang Si asked with great heartache. ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve been gambling?¡±


    Wang Jun said impatiently, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t gamble every day. I only y a few rounds when I¡¯m free. My luck isn¡¯t very good. I lose more than I win. Besides, my capital is too little. Those who win have tens of millions. As long as I bring 5 million over this time, I¡¯ll win money!¡±


    Wang Si stood up from his chair and walked to his son angrily. ¡°Xiao Jun, you can¡¯t go gambling! If you can get the money this time, take it and hide far away. Don¡¯te back in the future. Just pretend that I don¡¯t have a son like you.¡±


    Wang Jun forced a smile. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your only son. How can you say such a thing? Moreover, I know that this ce is about to be demolished. When it¡¯s demolished, you¡¯ll get a lot of money. You might even get a good house in the Capital. So we can¡¯t leave now. At least we have to get a new house before we leave.¡±


    Wang Si was so angry that his hair was about to stand on end. ¡°I¡­ Even if I die, I won¡¯t leave the house to you!¡±


    In the past, Wang Si wished so much for his son toe back. Now, I wish so much for his son to get lost.


    Wang Jun naturally wouldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a filial son. When you die, I¡¯ll definitely choose thergest and most luxurious cemetery for you so that you can liefortably inside.¡±


    Wang Si was so angry that his heart hurt. He subconsciously raised his hand to hit Wang Jun. However, Wang Jun was no longer a child. He was now taller than Wang Si and younger. Wang Si was not his match at all.


    Wang Si reached out his hand and Wang Jun stood up. He grabbed Wang Si¡¯s hand and pushed him back. Wang Si¡¯s body was not as good as it used to be. After being pushed by Wang Jun, he fell back unsteadily. However, he held onto the edge of the sofa and barely bent over to stand.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your dead mother today!¡± Wang Si touched the crutch beside him, so he grabbed the crutch and hit Wang Jun.


    Wang Jun was not someone to be trifled with. He did not care about the little bit of kinship between father and son. This time, he came back for his father¡¯s house. If his father died, this house would fall into his hands in advance.


    Thinking of this, Wang Jun revealed a strange smile. He grabbed the crutch with one hand and pressed the other hand on Wang Si¡¯s neck.


    Wang Si was restrained by him and could not move for a long time. His face turned red because of his heart, and it was very difficult for him to speak. ¡°Xiao Jun¡­ You can¡¯t make such a mistake¡­¡±


    Wang Jun only wanted money and a house. He did not care about Wang Si¡¯s life or death. When he was young, Wang Si would drink when he returned from losing money. Once he drank, he would go crazy and beat people up. His mother couldn¡¯t stand Wang Si¡¯s gambling and beatings, which was why they left this man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a mistake? Can you make a mistake?¡± Wang Jun grabbed Wang Si¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°My mother is dead. Why don¡¯t you die as well? You old thing, you should die sooner!¡±


    Wang Si¡¯s tongue rolled out. The crutch in his hand had already fallen to the ground. ¡°Help¡­¡±


    Wang Jun¡¯s eyes were red as he cursed, ¡°Go to hell! As long as you die, the house will be mine!¡±


    Wang Si tried to kick Wang Jun with his foot, but he was not as tall as Wang Jun, so he could not kick Wang Jun.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the same kid?¡± Wang Jun asked.


    ¡°Every time you hit me, I always think that I must be taller than you so that you can only be beaten by me!¡±


    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m your biological father!¡±


    ¡°So what? What I want is your life!¡± After saying that, he increased the strength in his hand, intending to strangle Wang Si to death. Wang Jun couldn¡¯t stop as a gambler has no feeling.


    The robot in the corner that was waiting suddenly lit up with a red light and began to talk to itself. ¡°Detecting danger. Automatic protection program activated.¡±

 Chapter 1160: 1159 Robot Activated

    Chapter 1160: 1159 Robot Activated


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    The nursing robot ran to Wang Si¡¯s side at the fastest speed. If Wang Si had not given Wang Jun the authority of the robot, the robot would have long discovered that Wang Jun was killing Wang Si.


    Wang Si¡¯s eyes began to blur. He felt that the blood in his body could not flow, but he did not want to die. Although he was not a good person, he really wanted to live a few more years.


    The nursing robot¡¯s mechanical arm, which looked very much like a human, grabbed Wang Jun¡¯s arm and pulled it away.


    The nursing robot had to take care of the elderly. Considering that the elderly were prone to falling, the physical fitness of the robot was improved a lot during the design. One of its arms could carry a weight of 200 pounds. Wang Jun was not its opponent at all.


    Wang Jun grimaced in pain. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Danger detected,¡± the robot repeated. ¡°Master, please return to your room and lock the door immediately.¡±


    Although Wang Si¡¯s breathing had recovered, he was still very old and could not return to normal for a while. He did not hear a word the robot said. He could only lie on the ground and breathe slowly.


    ¡°Danger detected. New owner, return to your room immediately and lock the door.¡± As Wang Si did not do as the nursing robot said, it repeated itself.


    Wang Si¡¯s eyes were filled with misery. How could he still have the strength to run back to his room? The nursing robot also seemed to have noticed this problem. It threw Wang Jun aside, turned around, and returned to Wang Si¡¯s side to do a scan on him.


    ¡°Detected that the owner¡¯s life is in danger. Call for urgent help.¡± The nursing robot made a call while reporting Wang Si to the sofa. Wang Si fainted, and the nursing robot had its back to Wang Jun, so it gave Wang Jun a chance to counterattack.


    He picked up the walking stick that Wang Si had dropped on the ground, quietly approached the robot, and then hit the head of the nursing robot.


    The moment his sticknded on the nursing robot¡¯s head, the robot quickly turned around to block the stick and said in a mechanical voice, ¡°Danger detected. Changing to the defense and attack mode.¡±


    The walking stick in Wang Jun¡¯s hand was taken away by the nursing robot and broken into two halves. ¡°The enemy has lost his weapon. The danger level has been reduced by 50%. The rm has been lifted. We will adopt a defensive mode.¡±


    Wang Jun was angered by the robot¡¯s words. ¡°What? Mybat strength can¡¯t evenpare to a walking stick?¡±


    The nursing robot would not answer Wang Jun¡¯s question. Now was a time of crisis, and it would only do things that were beneficial to Wang Si.


    Wang Jun was very dissatisfied with the nursing robot¡¯s attitude. ¡°You¡¯re just a broken robot. How dare you block my way? I¡¯ll tear you apart and sell you as scrap metal!¡±


    He lifted the small wooden chair next to the sofa and smashed it on the arm of the nursing robot. In his knowledge, robots were rtively clumsy and would definitely not be able to defeat him.


    However, he underestimated this robot. When he raised the chair, the nursing robot returned to its original attack and defense mode. It picked up the crutch that had been broken in half and hit Wang Jun¡¯s arm.


    Wang Jun cried out in pain. His arm was hit and he had no strength in his hand. The chair fell down and hit his foot, almost shattering the bones in his foot.


    Wang Jun screamed andy on the ground, hugging his feet as he howled, ¡°My feet, my feet!¡±


    The nursing robot looked coldly at Wang Jun, who was lying on the ground. Its mechanical eyes were emotionless. ¡°The crisis has been resolved. We will return to operation mode in three seconds.¡±


    Wang Si and Wang Jun, one was lying on the sofa, the other was lying on the ground. The nursing robot only cared about its owner and did not care about Wang Jun¡¯s life or death.


    The robot squatted beside Wang Si and monitored his heartbeat and breathing while calling the hospital again to ask them to send a doctor over quickly. It was a mess inside the room, but it was very peaceful outside. Tan Rou drove over to look for Wang Si, hoping to get news of Wang Jun from him.


    She knocked on the door, but no one came to open the door for her. So she asked. ¡°Uncle Wang, are you at home?¡±


    Still, no one answered her. Wang Si must have gone out. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have toe back tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1161: 1160 Withdraw

    Chapter 1161: 1160 Withdraw


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Just as Tan Rou turned around, Wang Si¡¯s neighbor came out. It was a young woman with a baby in her arms.


    ¡°Are you here to look for Old Wang? Old Wang should be at home,¡± the young woman asked. ¡°I heard some noise in his house just now. It sounded like an argument. I had to care for my child which was why I couldn¡¯t check up on them. If you know Old Wang, you should take a look.¡±


    ¡°This door isn¡¯t open. I can¡¯t go in,¡± Tan Rou said as she looked at the door.


    The young woman smiled. ¡°The lock of his house is not strong enough. The wind will blow it open if it¡¯s slightly stronger. You just need to use a little strength to pull the door open.¡±


    Tan Rou was skeptical, but she still did it anyway. Just as that woman had said, the lock on the front door of Wang Si¡¯s house was indeed weak. Even a ten-year-old girl could pull the door open, let alone her.


    After entering the door, Tan Rou heard the nursing robot¡¯s warning voice. ¡°Warning, warning. Someone has broken in. We will adopt a defensive mode in three seconds.¡±


    ¡°K101, deactivate defense mode.¡±


    When the nursing robot heard her voice, its tone seemed to have changed. ¡°Defense mode has been deactivated! Wee, Miss Tan Rou.¡±


    Tan Rou walked into the living room and realized that there were two people lying there. One of them was wailing on the floor, while the other was lying on the sofa without moving.


    She guessed that the younger person was Wang Jun. Looking at him, he must have been attacked by the nursing robot. Did the nursing robot treat him as a stranger? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Wang Si should have given Wang Jun the authority to control the robot.


    ¡°K101, rey everything that happened in thest half an hour,¡± Tan Rou ordered as she walked across the sofa to the robot.


    The chest of the nursing robot caved in, and a palm-sized electronic disy screen appeared. Then, it began to y back.


    Tan Rou turned on the 4x speed and finished watching the video in a few minutes. After watching it, she gently held her forehead. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to be a volunteer in the first ce. It¡¯s too troublesome!¡±


    Wang Si was unconscious, so he couldn¡¯t hear a word.


    Tan Rou tidied up the living room and thought about what she should say to the doctor next. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she was Wang Si¡¯s rtive, right?


    ¡°That¡­¡± The young woman who had just spoken came back after coaxing the child to sleep. She was very surprised to see Wang Jun lying on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It was like this when I came in,¡± Tan Rou replied calmly.


    The young woman nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Old Wang? I just heard his voice.¡±


    Tan Rou pointed at Wang Si who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°He¡¯s over there.?I¡¯ve already called the emergency number. They should be here soon, but I¡¯m a little busy, so I¡¯d like to trouble you to take care of him until the doctores. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    The young woman said, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, go and do your own things. Old Wang and I are neighbors. Every time I go out to buy vegetables, Old Wang will help me take care of my child. Now that Old Wang is sick, I should take care of him.¡±


    Tan Rou had quite a good impression of this woman. She took out a card from her wallet and said, ¡°The card should cover all of the medical expenses. There are six ones. You can use this card when you payter.¡±


    The woman was too embarrassed to ept it. ¡°I can also pay for Old Wang¡¯s medical expenses first.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the woman¡¯s clothes and thought of the environment here. She felt that this woman was not very rich. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s not much money in there. It¡¯s just enough to pay for the medical expenses. If you have any money left, use it to buy some food for the child. Treat it as a thank you fee from me.¡±


    The woman thought of her child and epted the card. ¡°Thank you for your help. May I know your name? If there¡¯s anything left, I¡¯ll return this money to you.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head gently. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Keep the money and spend it. I probably won¡¯te back in the future.¡±


    She stood up and operated the robot¡¯s control panel. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Tan Rou took the robot away. This incident had made her realize the shorings of the robot, and she didn¡¯t want the robot that she had carefully designed to stay in such a ce.

 Chapter 1162: 1161 Harvest

    Chapter 1162: 1161 Harvest


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tan Rou left Wang Si¡¯s house with the nursing robot. When she went downstairs, she met Zhuang Liu at the stairwell, who was about to go upstairs. She was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zhuang Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Tan Rou walk down safely. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t investigate properly when I was looking for volunteers and included people like Wang Si.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t invited Wang Si in, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get the experimental data of robots protecting humans. This experiment made me realize many shorings, but it also provided me with a direction for future improvements, so I¡¯m still very happy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu med himself. ¡°I only heard about the newspaper from Xiao Mo this afternoon. It¡¯s a paper newspaper, the spread of news is very slow, so when I heard the news, many hours had already passed. There¡¯s no way to stop the news from circting. I called you, but no one picked up, so I went to thepany to look for you.¡±


    Tan Rou rummaged through her pockets. Other than a pack of napkins and a wallet, there was nothing else. ¡°Oh, I used my phone to record the conversation. After recording, I put my phone next to the keyboard, so I didn¡¯t bring it with me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Tan Rou interrupted him. ¡°This is not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself anymore. And didn¡¯t I say it already? This experiment has really helped me a lot. If you me yourself again, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Since Tan Rou had said this, Zhuang Liu could no longer show that sad expression. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to make up for my mistake.¡±


    ¡°Only a meal?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu did not even think about it. He replied subconsciously, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the research funding for this robot. Before your robot goes on the market, this promise will be effective.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°You said this yourself, I didn¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t go back on my words,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    They were not people whocked money. A few million or tens of millions were just a small amount to them. Any property that the two of them owned in the capital was worth more than a few million.


    Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m giving you a chance to treat me to a meal. Seize it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to your favorite restaurant often,¡± Zhuang Liu chuckled.


    Tan Rou ordered the dishes in advance. ¡°I want some prawns. Do they have them now?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you want to eat, it¡¯ll be avable in any season,¡± Zhuang Liu replied domineeringly.


    Tan Rou knew that Zhuang Liu had the ability to do so. ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at the robot behind Tan Rou. ¡°How do we arrange this robot? Is it going to eat with us?¡±


    The nursing robots could walk on their own. Not only could they take the stairs, but they could also take the elevator. If the program and route were designed well, their behavior would not be much different from that of a human four or five-year-old child.


    Tan Rou looked back at the robot, then turned around and pressed on its limbs and neck a few times. The robot, which was about 1.7 meters tall, immediately turned into a small robot that was only one meter tall which could now fit into the back of their car.


    Zhuang Liu was very surprised. Although he had seen this robot before, he had only seen it once and did not know much about it.


    ¡°This robot can change its dimension? What other functions do I not know?¡± asked Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou revealed a proud smile. ¡°There are many functions that you don¡¯t know about. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s still in the experimental stage, so we can¡¯t input too many instructions to the robot. We¡¯ll add more instructions when the system matures in theter stages.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was looking forward to it. ¡°I really hope I have a robot like this when I¡¯m old.¡±


    ¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll be by your side. Why do you still need a robot?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°When you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll be by your side too. The two of us will support each other until the end of our lives.¡±


    Tan Rou ced the folded robot into the trunk of her car. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1163: 1162 Campus Adventures

    Chapter 1163: 1162 Campus Adventures


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    It would take some time to improve the robot, and the experiment was not over yet. Tan Rou had to collect all the data before she could proceed with the next experiment. Before the experiment waspleted, Tan Rou had to go back to school.


    Once she started school, Tan Rou would have to spend half of her time in school, and work matters would be handed over to Hang Wei. Fortunately, the R & D department had recruited a lot of new people, and employees like Shang Jin could take charge of their own work. Tan Rou¡¯s work was much easier.


    The day before Tan Rou started school, she received an invitation to a foreign scientific research exchange meeting. The organizers there wanted to invite TR Company to participate in this exchange meeting.


    To Tan Rou, this was a good opportunity to break into the international market. She didn¡¯t grasp the opportunityst time, so she wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. However, the scale of this exchange meeting wasrge, and the duration of the exhibition was rtively long. It was fine for Tan Rou to go and watch a few shows, but it was probably not feasible for her to stay there for the entire exhibition.


    After some consideration, Tan Rou decided to send Shang Jin and Lang Yue to the exhibition with their team. They had worked in thepany for a few years and were familiar with thepany¡¯s processes and business model. They had also participated in the exchange meeting, so they were the best candidates for this exchange meeting.


    Winter was not over yet, and the campus in Capital was still very cold. Tan Rou was walking on the road in a thick down jacket. She was wearing a headset and was discussing something with Shang Jin on the other side of the ocean.


    ¡°You have to think about the cooperation carefully. If you can¡¯t make up your mind, you can discuss it with seniors a few times.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°If it still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go overseas in the next few days. If you have any questions, you can tell me.¡±


    Shang Jin said something that made Tan Rouugh. ¡°Senior Shang, I¡¯m not by your side. You¡¯re the representatives of thepany. The decisions you make are my will. I still trust you very much.¡±


    As she spoke, Tan Rou suddenly saw a familiar figure appear in her line of sight. Upon closer look, wasn¡¯t that her second brother?


    Didn¡¯t Second Brother say that he had a new drama to shoot recently? Why would he have time toe to school?<div>


    ¡°You guys do as you see fit. I have something to deal with here.¡± Tan Rou quickly said a few words and hung up the phone. Then, she quickly walked towards Tao Zheng. When she was almost there, she realized that there was someone in front of Tao Zheng.


    That person was wearing a red down jacket, and her long curly hair was draped behind her. She should be a very beautiful woman.


    From Tan Rou¡¯s angle, she could only see the woman¡¯s back. However, she felt that the person¡¯s back was very familiar. It must be someone she knew. After the woman finished her pose, she turned around and Tan Rou saw her face. The woman also saw Tan Rou, so she asked Tao Zheng to take photoster.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, what a coincidence!¡± When Meng Xiao saw him, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I was just wondering if I would meet you. I didn¡¯t expect you to really appear in front of me.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled at her. ¡°Are you filming a new TV series here?¡±


    Meng Xiao answered before Tao Zheng could. ¡°President Tao said that he wanted to invest in a youth campus drama and asked me to y the second female lead. We came here today to take some photos for reference.¡±


    The scenery of Capital University was indeed good. Even in winter, there were many green leafy trees.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a man-madeke on the east side and there¡¯s a pavilion beside theke. There are plum blossoms blooming on both sides of theke. You can go there to take a look.¡±


    Tao Zheng walked over with a camera. ¡°Is Rourou free now?¡±


    Tan Rou thought about it carefully. There was indeed nothing much to do now. ¡°I only have an experiment tonight, so I should have plenty of time in the day.¡±


    Tao Zheng waved the camera in his hand. ¡°Do you want to take a few photos with us?¡±


    Tan Rou originally wanted to refuse, but she was a little curious about the rtionship between Meng Xiao and Tao Zheng. Why didn¡¯t Tao Zheng bring the female lead over for the photo shoot, but Meng Xiao?


    ¡°Alright! I also want to see the plum blossoms by theke, so let¡¯s go together. The scenery along the way is also very good. You can take more photos as a reference.¡±


    ¡°With you leading the way, our filming should be much easier,¡± Tao Zheng said.

 Chapter 1164: 1163 Very Good Relationship

    Chapter 1164: 1163 Very Good Rtionship


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao took a lot of photos on campus. The scenery here was very beautiful and it had a very studious aura; even on a cold day, many students were studying in the open air.


    Tao Zheng sighed. ¡°Capital University is indeed the best school. The atmosphere here is so good. It makes me want to go back to school to study.¡±


    Meng Xiaoughed at him. ¡°It¡¯s been six or seven years since you graduated from university. How are you going to go back to school? Moreover, even if you want to go, the school might not ept you because the scores needed to enter Capital University are very high. ording to your results, you will probably be able to get by in your next life.¡±


    Tao Zheng chuckled as well and answered honestly. ¡°I¡¯m just fantasizing. I won¡¯te here to study. I¡¯ve long forgotten all the knowledge I learned in university. If I were to take the college entrance examination now, I¡¯d definitely die of exhaustion.¡±


    Meng Xiao wasn¡¯t cut out for studying either. When she was overseas, she had to spend all her money. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to go to university. Therefore, when Tao Zheng said that he wanted toe to Capital?University to take photos, she was a little afraid. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if the university students knew that they weren¡¯t university students?


    But now, Tan Rou hase to apany them. With Tan Rou¡¯s poprity in the school, the other students would definitely notugh at them.


    Along the way, no less than ten people came to greet them. It was obvious that Tan Rou was very popr. Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao were also greeted by those students. The two of them were very good-looking. Although they could notpare to Tan Rou, they were still very good-looking.


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou, you¡¯re really popr in school. If you were to enter the entertainment industry, then the title of the number one beauty in the entertainment industry is probably yours,¡± Meng Xiao said.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t interested in acting, and she didn¡¯t want topete for the title of the most beautiful woman in the entertainment industry. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. It won¡¯t look good if there are too many people there.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao were still very slow. To them, as long as this ce was beautiful, it was their destination. They did not have to go to thekeside.


    Tan Rou had no choice but to stop and apany them. After taking pictures for an hour, the three of them finally walked to thekeside.


    Meng Xiao was a little tired because she had been standing for the photo shoot. She sat on the stone chair in the pavilion to rest and then asked Tao Zheng for the photo back.


    Tao Zheng handed the camera to her. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Meng Xiao took the video camera over to take a look. If she saw any good photos, she would send them to her phone. Tao Zheng was exining the design of the shooting angle, and the two of them were chatting happily.


    Tan Rou looked at their smiling faces and suddenly had a strange thought. ¡°I remember that thest time we met was after the new year. You only took a few photos and weren¡¯t very familiar with each other.¡±


    Tao Zheng scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°That night, I asked the HR department for Xiaoxiao¡¯stest contact information.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao?¡± Tan Rou asked deliberately.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the way you two address each other too intimate?¡±


    Tao Zheng immediately said, ¡°Xiaoxiao is actually the name of the second female lead in the script. I¡¯ll call her that first to get used to the script.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t believe him. She chuckled. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Tao Zheng quickly changed the topic. ¡°The scenery here is really good! Xiao Rou, sit in the southeast corner of the pavilion and lean against the bench. Look at the west side of theke. I¡¯ll take a few photos for you.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s gaze swept across Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao, then she smiled. ¡°Sure, you can take a photo of me but if you take a photo of me, won¡¯t Meng Xiao be sitting there alone?¡±


    Tao Zheng hesitated for a moment, but he still decided to take a few photos of his sister first. His sister was too busy. If she hadn¡¯te to Capital University today, he might not have been able to see Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou naturally noticed Tao Zheng¡¯s expression. It seemed that the rtionship between Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao was not simple! Her parents were always worried that Tao Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend, but in a ce where no one could see, Tao Zheng had already met someone he cared about.


    She believed that the Tao family would hold another wedding soon.

 Chapter 1165: 1164 Participating

    Chapter 1165: 1164 Participating


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the photos were taken, Tan Rou invited Tao Zheng to the cafeteria for a drink. The weather was cold, and they had been outside for so long. They could drink a cup of hot cocoa to get rid of the marks on their bodies.


    Tan Rou and Meng Xiao sat at the side while Tao Zheng sat opposite them, fiddling with his camera.


    ¡°When do you n to shoot the next drama?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zheng replied, ¡°We¡¯re still at the stage of looking for a good site. All the preparatory work is done, but the weather is a little cold. We should wait another two weeks before we can shoot. We¡¯ll shoot the winter scenes first, then shoot the summer scenes when the weather is hot.¡±


    Meng Xiao suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, do you want to try acting? I¡¯m not asking you to follow the production team all the time, but to guest star in a role. We¡¯ll definitely be filming at Capital University. Miss Tan Rou happens to be studying here, so it¡¯ll be very convenient for you to join us.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be in the limelight. She didn¡¯t like to show her face on the big screen. However, things are different now. In the past, she needed to keep a low profile. Now that everyone knew that she was the boss of TR, there was no way she could keep a low profile.


    ¡°What role would I be ying??Let me think about it.¡±


    Meng Xiao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a student love story. You¡¯ll definitely be paired with someone. If Miss Tan Rou is too embarrassed to act alone, you can bring Mr. Zhuang along.¡±


    Before Tan Rou could react to what she was saying, Tao Zheng also spoke up. ¡°Zhuang Liu should be busy too. Moreover, our TV series is a low-cost production. We shouldn¡¯t have that much money to pay Zhuang Liu for his appearance.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t try, how will we know?¡± Meng Xiao still wanted them to participate in the drama. The addition of handsome men and beautiful women would definitely increase the viewership ratings. ¡°If we tell Mr. Zhuang that he can act as a couple with Miss Tan Rou in the drama, I¡¯m sure Mr. Zhuang will be very happy to participate.¡±


    Tao Zheng seemed to have been persuaded by Meng Xiao. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw can also y two cameo roles. They can y a newlywed couple.¡±


    Meng Xiao really began to design the scene. ¡°We can arrange two scenes. One will take ce on a university campus. When the male and female leads confess, there will be a couple watching from the side. They can cheer for the two leads at the same time.¡±


    Tao Zheng added, ¡°Big Brother said that he wants to bring Big Sister-inw to the beach to y, but he hasn¡¯t had the chance yet. Then, we can arrange a y by the beach when the weather is warm. Big Brother and Big Sister-inw can participate in it.¡±


    Meng Xiao pped her hands and cheered. ¡°They won¡¯t have too many scenes. There will only be one or two lines. It¡¯s simr to hiding surprises for the audience in a TV series. It will definitely be very interesting.¡±


    Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao were chatting happily. Tan Rou, who was beside them, couldn¡¯t interrupt.


    She interrupted them helplessly. ¡°My dear great director and screenwriter, can you talk about thister? Ah Liu and I haven¡¯t agreed to participate in the show yet, right? Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw also have no intention of participating.¡±


    However, Meng Xiao was not worried. ¡°I saw Miss Tian Tian at thepanyst time. She kept staring at our poster in a daze and said that the person on the poster was really beautiful! This time, we¡¯ve invited the person she mentioned to be the female lead. If she sees this, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy to participate in our TV series.¡±


    Tan Rou really didn¡¯t know what to say. She had always heard that artists had some romantic cells in them. Tao Zheng liked photography and could be considered an artist. Sometimes, she could see romantic colors in him. Meng Xiao¡¯s appearance allowed Tao Zheng to find a soulmate. She was also a very romantic person. She liked the camera and beauty. The two of them often had the same thoughts.


    ¡°Second Brother, are you the director of this shoot?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Tao Zheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a director by name. The real director is someone who¡¯s more capable in filming school dramas in the industry. However, I¡¯m in charge of the filming this time. I¡¯ll still follow the crew.¡±


    Meng Xiao continued, ¡°This is a low-budget production. We don¡¯t have that much money. Why don¡¯t we invite so many big stars? Miss Tan Rou, pleasee and participate in the production.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled. ¡°Let me go back and discuss this with Ah Liu. If he¡¯s willing to do so, I¡¯ll join as well.¡±

 Chapter 1166: 1165 persuasion

    Chapter 1166: 1165 persuasion


    Meng Xiao, upon hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, felt there was great hope. As long as Zhuang Liu was willing to act, Tan Rou would definitely join the cast. Miss Tan Rou was her idol, and with her idol participating, Meng Xiao would certainly do her utmost to perform her own role excellently.


    Indeed, Meng Xiao now regarded Tan Rou as her idol. She found Tan Rou gentle and kind, as well as extraordinarily talented and beautiful¡ªthe perfect embodiment of her ideal idol.


    The only issue was that she had barely exchanged a few words with Zhuang Liu. Due to an incident involving her elder sister long ago, the Zhuang family and the Meng family had split. Zhuang Liu probably did not want to see anyone from the Meng family.


    However, for the sake of ensuring her TV drama shone brightly, Meng Xiao decided to find Zhuang Liu and persuade him to participate in the TV drama.


    Meeting Zhuang Liu was no easy task; he was extremely busy. Even his parents had to call in advance to see him. There was one exception, however, and that was Tan Rou.


    But Meng Xiao didn¡¯t dare approach Zhuang Liu under the pretense of Tan Rou¡¯s name. If Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t get to see Tan Rou, he would likely be very angry. After much consideration, Meng Xiao decided to put in a formal appointment request.


    Just as she was about to make an appointment at the front desk, Zhuang Liu walked past her from behind, ¡°Huh? You actually came.¡±


    When Meng Xiao turned around, she saw Zhuang Liu, dapper in a suit, appearing behind her, looking as handsome and domineering as a CEO from a TV drama¡ªindeed in reality, he was a CEO of the same kind.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Zhuang!¡± Meng Xiao greeted politely.


    Zhuang Liu stopped to talk with her for a bit longer, ¡°Last night, Tan Rou mentioned meeting you during the day and also told me about your invitation to participate in the TV drama. However, we¡¯re both very busy and likely won¡¯t have time for your drama. You should find someone else.¡±<div>


    Meng Xiao said, ¡°Please give me five minutes. If I can¡¯t convince you within five minutes, then I¡¯ll leave immediately and never bother you again.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was curious to hear Meng Xiao¡¯s arguments, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Come to my office.¡±


    Meng Xiao psyched herself up internally while she pondered what she would say in the meeting.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s office was very minimalistic, with only work-rted items and one special table, which was covered with fresh fruit, seemingly prepared for one person.


    Zhuang Liu sat down on the sofa and gestured for Meng Xiao to sit on the adjacent couch, ¡°The time starts now, go ahead and speak.¡±


    Meng Xiao hurried to persuade Zhuang Liu, ¡°We¡¯re currently shooting a TV drama about youthful love, set in a campus backdrop, where the protagonists meet and fall in love at school, eventually walking down the aisle together.¡±


    Her words sent Zhuang Liu into contemtion. His biggest regret was not attending school with Tan Rou. Love during one¡¯s school years was incredibly beautiful. Still, by the time he met Tan Rou, she was a high school student, and he was nearly finishing his Ph.D.


    Seeing Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression, Meng Xiao smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, then you and Miss Tan Rou will y a couple in the drama. You¡¯ll go to school together,e home together, and even dine together. Even at night, you¡¯ll spend your time together.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not speak, but his expression showed he was indeed somewhat yearning for such a life.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll be childhood sweethearts,¡± Meng Xiao added to the setup. ¡°You were both born in the same hospital, then grew up in the same nursery school¡ªfrom primary to university, you¡¯ve always been studying together.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was truly tempted, yet he still had to remainposed, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll consider your proposal. We¡¯ll get back to you after we¡¯ve thought it over. The five minutes are up; if you have anything else to say, we can talk some other time.¡±


    Meng Xiao smiled and picked up her bag, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider it. After all, such opportunities are rare. Once Miss Tan Rou graduates, you¡¯ll have no chance to act together.¡±Zhuang Liu said evenly, ¡°Hmm, I know.¡±


    Meng Xiao didn¡¯t linger. She grabbed her bag and left. When she reached the door, she heard Zhuang Liu making a phone call. The first sentence was, ¡°Tan Rou, are you still busy? I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 1167: The issue with the shooting of 1166

    Chapter 1167: The issue with the shooting of 1166


    When Tan Rou appeared in front of the camera with a prop in her hand, she was still a bit bewildered. Honestly, she didn¡¯t like acting in TV dramas, but Zhuang Liu was looking forward to this shooting.


    It was unclear how Meng Xiao had persuaded Zhuang Liu, a very busy man, to participate. Considering that a TV drama couldn¡¯t be filmed in one day, Zhuang Liu would have to spend a lot of time on it.


    ¡°Have you really thought this through?¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°Once the drama is broadcast, how will you face your employees and business partners?¡±


    Zhuang Liu reached out to adjust Tan Rou¡¯s scarf and said calmly, ¡°I never nned to let our segments leak out. After we finish filming the video, we¡¯ll have the editor cut our parts out separately, and not include them in the drama.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°Does Second Brother know your n?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, and I¡¯m not going to tell him. Since we haven¡¯t signed a contract and they haven¡¯t mentioned paying us, they can¡¯t make a profit from our likeness if we decide not to show our faces.¡±


    Tan Rou raised an eyebrow in admiration, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever. But I¡¯m still curious why you agreed to it in the first ce. If you¡¯re not nning to appear on the show, why not just refuse them outright?¡±


    Aplex expression appeared on Zhuang Liu¡¯s face, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always regretted not being able to sit in a ssroom and take sses with you. Meng Xiao¡¯s words reminded me, if we don¡¯t seize the opportunity now, we¡¯ll be old. It would be ridiculous to attend sses on campus in our forties.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°No wonder so many couples like to make various kinds of videos these days, partly for fun and partly to make up for regrets.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see you sitting in the ssroom, listening to the teacher. Now I finally have the chance, even though the teacher and students are actors, we are real.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou felt that Zhuang Liu had a bit of a romantic streak, actually wanting to take sses together in a ssroom, something teenagers would enjoy. They were well past the age for such activities. But if Zhuang Liu liked it, Tan Rou was happy to apany him.


    If it were up to Tan Rou herself, she would have no desire to sit in a ssroom, as she had already mastered the knowledge taught by the teachers; being in the ssroom was simply a means to earn the credits needed for graduation.


    With two lifetimes¡¯ worth of experiences, Tan Rou¡¯s psychological age had long surpassed thirty, even older than Zhuang Liu, so in Tan Rou¡¯s view, Zhuang Liu¡¯s behavior was somewhat childish.


    No way around it, you have to spoil the man you choose!


    ¡°What are we supposed to do next?¡± Tan Rou asked the director expressionlessly. She hadn¡¯t seen the script, and the director had mentioned they would find out what to do on the spot.


    The director scratched his nearly bald head, looking troubled, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how you two should act either because I haven¡¯t seen your script.¡±


    Tan Rou was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the director? Why haven¡¯t you seen the script?¡±


    The director replied, ¡°I¡¯m just the unit director. The head director isn¡¯t here with us; they¡¯ve gone to another part of the campus to scout locations. The head director said that all we needed to do was follow your lead and arrange things ordingly.¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless, ¡°You¡¯re not verypetent as a director, are you?¡±


    The unit director admitted honestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t even graduated from college yet, this is my first time directing for a TV drama. But don¡¯t worry, the cameramen with us are all professionals, they¡¯ll definitely capture your best states.¡±


    After hearing this, Tan Rou felt like they hadn¡¯te to shoot a drama, but rather a music video tailored just for them.


    ¡°Where is the screenwriter?¡± Tan Rou looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone who seemed to be a screenwriter, ¡°You can¡¯t be without a screenwriter, can you?¡±


    The unit director nced at Zhuang Liu, then said, ¡°Our part is mainly improvisation. You just have to act ording to the specific setting, like holding hands, or a gentleman cing a hat on ady.¡±


    The more Tan Rou listened, the more confused she became, yet a clear thought emerged, ¡°Zhuang Liu, you didn¡¯t arrange this as well, did you?¡±

 Chapter 1168: 1167 script

    Chapter 1168: 1167 script


    Zhuang Liu cleared his throat and then pretended to be innocent, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange anything, it¡¯s probably because my second brother and the others didn¡¯t think we were that important, so they didn¡¯t give us a script. Actually, I think this is pretty good, no script means all our shots are real.¡±


    Tan Rou hugged her arms and tilted her chin slightly up, ¡°Keep making stuff up, go on.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, as if thinking about what he should make up next, ¡°Er¡­ Tan Rou, I think it¡¯s quite good this way. If we don¡¯t have a script, then let¡¯s start writing one now.¡±


    Tan Rou stared directly at him, ¡°I suspect you have already written the script, you just haven¡¯t taken it out yet.¡±


    The hand that Zhuang Liu was using to reach for his phone paused; he had indeed already written the script, and it was written by himself. For this shoot, he had stayed up all night reading through many scripts and campus dramas before finallying up with one he was satisfied with. He hadn¡¯t expected Tan Rou to see through it so quickly.


    He couldn¡¯t admit he had a script; otherwise, the plot he had meticulously designed would seem contrived. He still preferred something a bit more romantic.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a script, and if you don¡¯t believe me, you can search me,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    The assistant director and cameraman immediately turned away, leaving space for Tan Rou and him.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste more time, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll believe you don¡¯t have a script. Can we start shooting now?¡±


    The assistant director turned back and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re already at the shooting spot, so next, we¡¯re going to start shooting.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t ready yet, ¡°So soon?¡±


    The assistant director didn¡¯t give Tan Rou a chance to react; he directly announced the start, and then the lighting technician and cameraman immediately got into position, the camera started rolling, and the shooting officially began.


    Tan Rou held a cup of warm milk tea and looked at Zhuang Liu somewhat awkwardly. What should she do? What should she say?


    Zhuang Liu, however, was veryposed. He took Tan Rou¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°I heard that the plum blossoms by theke are really nice. I¡¯ve never had the chance to see them before. Today is Saturday, so let¡¯s drink milk tea and enjoy the plum blossoms here.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips twitched slightly; now she was convinced that Zhuang Liu had a script, and it definitely wasn¡¯t written by a professional screenwriter because a professional wouldn¡¯t write such poor-quality lines. And what was the logical connection between plum blossoms and milk tea?


    In a scene like this, shouldn¡¯t they beposing poetry while enjoying the plum blossoms?


    But Tan Rou didn¡¯t say that outright. She sat down with Zhuang Liu and sipped her milk tea.


    ¡°What a quiet world!¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile, ¡°I hope we can stay in this moment forever.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to say anything disheartening, but she did think that this shot was a bit boring. Even if it was a music video she was watching, there shouldn¡¯t be so many dull shots.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go take a look at the plum blossoms?¡± Tan Rou suggested, ¡°I heard from a teacher that the plum blossoms here are very rare, and there are even two green plum trees.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There are green plum blossoms?¡± Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t familiar with this area; during his time in school, he rarely went anywhere except for the ssroom and the route he took on the day he left school. He didn¡¯t care much about anything else.


    ¡°Yes, there are,¡± Tan Rou said impatiently, standing up and heading toward the plum trees, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    At this point, Zhuang Liu also gave up on the script he had arranged, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go look together.¡±


    Seeing them leave, the cameraman quietly asked the assistant director, ¡°Director, the script we received doesn¡¯t include this part. Should we still follow them?¡±


    The assistant director answered while running, ¡°Of course, we should follow them. That big boss spent so much money to have use shoot; we definitely can¡¯t let him down. Plus, he said if what they do doesn¡¯t match the script, then we keep shooting what they do, no need to stick to the script.¡±


    The lighting technician and cameraman immediately carried their equipment and followed; they needed to shoot more footage, which would allow them to edit more videoter. This boss was very generous, and if he liked their work, he might provide them with many more resources in the future.


    Moreover, since they were not professional actors, there wouldn¡¯t be many demanding shots, making the shooting much simpler.

 Chapter 1169: 1168 Classroom

    Chapter 1169: 1168 ssroom


    Since there was no script, Tan Rou improvised, mentioning one moment that she wanted to go see the fish in the pond, another moment that she wanted to go to the science building to do an experiment, and then that she wanted to eat in the cafeteria¡ªin short, they had almost visited the entire campus.


    During the break, Zhuang Liu sneaked a peek at the script he had written and realized he hadn¡¯t aplished a single thing he nned. If things continued this way, his script would be wasted.


    Actually, what he wrote wasn¡¯t entirely a script, but more of a dating n, except this time the date was being recorded.


    He nned to turn this date into a video to show at their wedding, and they could also watch it when they were old to reminiscence about the good old times.


    ¡°Tan Rou, let¡¯s head to the ssroom next,¡± Zhuang Liu decided to seize the final opportunity, as if they did not follow his n now, he wouldn¡¯t have aplished anything today, which was very unusual for him.


    Tan Rou guessed that Zhuang Liu was going to follow his script. She had known all along that Zhuang Liu had arranged a script, but since Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t admit it, she pretended there was no script.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m quite tired from running around. It would be nice to rest in a ssroom.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was delighted. ¡°I¡¯ll ask where Second Brother and the rest are to see if they have actors we can borrow. After all, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for our ssroom to only have two students; we need a teacher and ssmates too.¡±


    Tan Rou quietly watched him perform. ¡°If you want a teacher and ssmates, you might as well find a ssroom with fewer people and join a ss. It¡¯smon for students to sit in on sses at college. As long as we enter before the ss starts, the teacher won¡¯t kick us out.¡±


    Zhuang Liu seemed to snap out of a daze; why hadn¡¯t he thought of that? Anyway, their video wasn¡¯t going to leak, so there was no need to pretend; they just needed to film normally.<div>


    Later, he could tell the cameraperson to use a small camera to secretly take pictures of them, just as long as the teacher didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given it some thought and decided not to bother Second Brother and the others after all. They are probably busy with their own filming. So, we¡¯ll just find a ssroom to film in,¡± Zhuang Liu swiftly changed the n. ¡°Which ssroom should we go to now?¡±


    Tan Rou knew quite a bit about the courses her juniors and sophomores were taking, so she suggested attending a sophomore ss; she knew a junior who had a moral education ss at four o¡¯clock that afternoon which they could sit in on.


    ¡°There are twenty minutes left until four o¡¯clock; let¡¯s go now, and we should still have about ten minutes left,¡± Tan Rou looked at the crew and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re filming at a teacher¡¯s location, we need to first ask for the teacher and the students¡¯ permission. If they agree, we can continue filming. If they don¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to put the camera away.¡±


    Zhuang Liu originally nned to film covertly, but since Tan Rou mentioned alerting the teacher, he had to follow through.


    The moral education teacher for this ss was a woman in her thirties who also followed dramas and knew that some TV shows were filmed on location, so she quickly agreed to their request.


    The students were also very excited because they had a chance to be on TV. When the TV show aired, they nned to stay glued to the screen to quickly spot their appearances.


    Unfortunately, their hopes were going to be dashed because Zhuang Liu had no intention of including them in the video. He nned to have the editor blur out the other people in the video as much as possible to avoid showing their faces.


    When the ss started, Tan Rou saw the topic on the ckboard and suddenly regretted choosing this ss because it was a debate ss with the topic, ¡°Should college students date during university?¡±


    Seeing the topic, Zhuang Liu thought it was rather silly¡ªwhy couldn¡¯t college students date?


    But it didn¡¯t matter much since they were here to shoot a video, and the teacher wouldn¡¯t involve them in the debate.


    ¡°Now, we will draw lots to decide the debaters. I will randomly select eight students toe up and participate, and I hope everyone performs well,¡± said the teacher cheerfully.

 Chapter 1170: 1169 Debate Competition

    Chapter 1170: 1169 Debate Competition


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu sat in thest row, enjoying the show, believing that the teacher wouldn¡¯t pick them since they had already said they weren¡¯t students, just there to film.


    However, this teacher¡¯s thought process was clearly not normal; she instantly chose Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, though she did not know their names, but that did not stop her from calling them up, ¡°Those two students in thest row, a man and a woman, pleasee to the podium. We are going to draw lots for teams shortly.¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu exchanged nces, puzzled as to why the teacher had picked them, but with filming going on behind them, they couldn¡¯t call a halt and just had to go along with the teacher¡¯s request.


    It was quite amusing actually, the topic was ¡°Should students date in college?¡± and it was obvious to anyone that they were a couple. The teacher had picked them on purpose. Surely she wasn¡¯t nning to split them into opposite teams? That would be really mean-spirited.


    The teacher took two different colored sticks, four of each, and stuffed them into an opaque box. Next was drawing the sticks. Those who drew white sticks would be in the supporting team, and those with red sticks would be on the opposing team.


    Zhuang Liu stared at the red stick in his hand and the white one in Tan Rou¡¯s, deep in thought. It was bad enough making them go up there for show, and now they had to be on opposite sides; how was he supposed to focus on the debate?


    The teacher didn¡¯t give him a chance to back out or withdraw. Even if he didn¡¯t want to y, he had to sit in his seat until the game was over.


    Zhuang Liu really wanted to abstain because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak against it. Since Tan Rou had started dating him soon after joining college, which essentially meant he supported the proposition¡¯s view. How then could he possibly voice an opposition?


    After the teams were divided, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu returned to their respective teams. Tan Rou was somewhat looking forward to the debate today, but Zhuang Liu just couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm.


    ¡°Okay, have both teams clearly understood the topic?¡± the female teacher stood before the central podium, ¡°On my left is the white team, supporting the idea that students should date during college. On my right, the red team, is opposed to students dating during their college years. I dere the debatepetition open, and now, the first speaker from the proposition will present their views.¡±


    The proposition¡¯s first speaker was a chubby boy. He rose slowly and began, ¡°I believe students should date during college because they have more spare time to spend with their loved ones during these years. Moreover, college is the most beautiful age, and dating at this age is the most romantic.¡±


    Tan Rou turned to nce at the chubby boy; unexpectedly, while not particrly handsome, he had good points¡ªhis belief that college dating was romantic, clearly showing he¡¯d often indulged in romantic love stories.


    After the proposition¡¯s first speaker finished, it was on to the second speaker. Tan Rou was the fourth speaker from the proposition, so she had to wait until her teammates had spoken. Each speaker was allowed no more than one minute for their statement.


    Tan Rou stood and said, ¡°I think students should date during college. Observations on campus show that it ismon for couples to go to the library together. Moreover, if one partner studies, the other will surely study alongside them because the studying partner understands that they cannot waste their time or jeopardize their loved one¡¯s future.¡±


    Her statement was met with nods from many college students who had boyfriends or girlfriends; after listening to her, they began discussing among themselves, and Tan Rou overheard quite a few agreeing with her.


    The teacher nodded in approval at their answers, then turned her attention to the opposing side¡¯s speakers, ¡°Opposition¡¯s first speaker, please present your argument.¡±


    The first speaker from the opposition was a slim boy wearing thick-rimmed sses. He immediately countered Tan Rou¡¯s statement, ¡°I would like to rebut the proposition¡¯s fourth speaker¡¯s point. You said if one person studies, the other certainly will too. But have you considered that a poor student who likes to y could lead a good student astray? My statement concludes.¡±


    ording to the rules, Tan Rou could not respond. She had to wait for her turn to speak.

 Chapter 1171: 1170 has a spy now

    Chapter 1171: 1170 has a spy now


    After the first opposing speaker finished, it was the turn of the second opposing speaker, Zhuang Liu. While listening to his teammate rebut Tan Rou, he wished he could seal his teammate¡¯s mouth right then and there to prevent him from speaking anymore.


    ¡°The second speaker for the opposition?¡± the teacher called Zhuang Liu again, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any points to rebut, you may choose to skip and let the third speaker for the opposition respond.¡±


    Since the teacher mentioned skipping was an option, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t insist anymore. Every minute and second he sat there was torture. If it hadn¡¯t been impossible to leave, he would have jumped to Tan Rou¡¯s side of the debate bench.


    After the opposition had stated their viewpoint, it was the proposition¡¯s turn again to make a rebuttal based on the opposition¡¯s points. If the opposition failed to respond and couldn¡¯t find the most suitable evidence, they would lose.


    Fortunately, Tan Rou and her teammates were quite adept, not only rebutting the opponent¡¯s evidence but also presenting new evidence to prove their points.


    However, the opposing team wasn¡¯t doing well at all. Apart from the first speaker constantly presenting evidence, the other team members were all talking nonsense, especially Zhuang Liu. Every time he forfeited his turn, if the teacher hadn¡¯t stated they couldn¡¯tpletely skip, he probably wouldn¡¯t have provided any evidence at all.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not suitable to date during college, because¡­ because¡­¡± Zhuang Liu racked his brains and finally thought of a reason, ¡°because once you¡¯ve dated, you don¡¯t feel like doing anything else.¡±


    His argument silenced everyone in the ssroom, even the teacher didn¡¯t react immediately to what he was saying. About a minuteter, the teacher startedughing, covering her mouth, ¡°The reason given by the second speaker for the opposition is really amusing. Having organized so many debates, I have asked this question many times, and this is the first time that I¡¯ve heard such an argument.¡±


    An audience member then asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the argument presented by the second speaker for the opposition belong to the proposition?¡±


    Others chimed in, ¡°I feel like the proposition could use this point.¡±


    The first speaker for the opposition angrily said, ¡°Second speaker, whose side are you on exactly?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied calmly, ¡°There are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people¡¯s eyes. I think being in love makes one blind, and once in love, you find that nothing else seems interesting. Is there anything wrong with this argument?¡±


    The first speaker for the opposition was about to explode with frustration, ¡°Your argument is wed, and such wed arguments should not appear in a debate. Please present another argument.¡±


    Zhuang Liu refused to say another, having struggled toe up with that one, and he certainly wasn¡¯t going to rece it.


    The first speaker for the opposition red at him, baffled, ¡°You aren¡¯t a spy sent by the other side, are you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu responded, ¡°I may not be a spy, but we might all be traitors. Haven¡¯t you noticed that aside from you, no one else has put forward a solid argument? It seems everyone agrees with the proposition, so you might as well stop talking and choose to forfeit.¡±


    The teacher reminded, ¡°Second speaker for the opposition, our debate does not allow persuading one¡¯s own team and the opposing debaters to forfeit. Therefore, considering your remarks, I need to deduct points from your team. Do you have any objections?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t care about the score at all, believing that besides his teammate, the first speaker, no one else really cared either.


    The first speaker for the opposition felt like vomiting blood out of rage. Initially confident, he wanted to convince everyone of the downsides of dating in this debate, but his teammates, especially the good-looking young man beside him, were definitely spies sent by the other side.


    As it was, there was only one debater on their side seriously defending their viewpoint, the rest were all disengaged, so they had no hope of winning.


    Zhuang Liu kept ncing at Tan Rou after he had finished, as if seeking her approval.


    From her position, Tan Rou could not only see Zhuang Liu but also the first speaker for the opposition beside him. Zhuang Liu wore a triumphant smile, while the face of the first speaker for the opposition was full of anger. Tan Rou thought if the teacher hadn¡¯t been watching, the first speaker might have jumped up and punched Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou smiled briefly and then stood up to state her team¡¯s final argument.


    Following the proposition¡¯s final argument, the first speaker for the opposition chose to give up. He no longer wanted to waste time and, if possible, wanted to catch the next debate where he hoped the teacher would give him another chance.

 Chapter 1172: Regret 1171

    Chapter 1172: Regret 1171


    The moral education teacher¡¯s lesson today was a debatepetition. After the first debate ended, she gave the students a ten-minute break and then wrote the topic for the next debate on the ckboard.


    The second match started. The teacher smiled at Tan Rou and her teammate, and just as Tan Rou thought the teacher was going to call them up to debate again, the teacher shifted her gaze away.


    She didn¡¯t choose any of the students who had already participated, but picked a fresh group of eight instead. This really infuriated the first speaker for the opposition from the previous debate. He red at Zhuang Liu, ming him for ruining his debate.


    In reality, their team¡¯s failure couldn¡¯t all be pinned on Zhuang Liu. Aside from him, the other two debaters showed little interest in arguing their case, speaking carelessly and without evidence. The only thing was that Zhuang Liu¡¯s indifference was far too apparent. He chose to skip whenever it was an option and when skipping wasn¡¯t possible, he would offer a vague answer.


    Zhuang Liu had no intention of engaging in a staring contest with the first opposition speaker because all his attention was on Tan Rou. Tan Rou watched the debaters on stage intently; she seemed to really enjoy the debatepetitions.


    ¡°Do you really enjoy debates?¡± Zhuang Liu asked, moving closer.


    Without turning her head, Tan Rou replied, ¡°During my four years of college, I spent two years in the debate club, and I was the ace debater of our school¡¯s team. You should know, students in the sciences are often not good at debating, but I am an exception. My eloquence is excellent. Even students from the literature department can¡¯t get the better of me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Tan Rou, you¡¯re truly amazing!¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like debates much, I hardly saw you speak just now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied with a smile, ¡°Just like you said, we science students are not particrly good at debates. Also, because of my leg injury in university, I didn¡¯t like participating in group activities and never took part in debates. The stand up, sit down format of speaking in debates was simply too difficult for me.¡±<div>


    He¡¯d been in a wheelchair for many years. Those days in the wheelchair caused him to miss out on a lot of the joys of life. When other guys were sweating it out on the sports field in college, he could only have Xiao Mo push him around the perimeter of the court.


    Most guys like sports, and Zhuang Liu was no exception. Before the wheelchair, he enjoyed extreme sports¡ªbungee jumping, rafting; he loved them all. Unfortunately, after his legs became a problem, he never participated in those activities again.


    ¡°Does it make you feel regret?¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°I mean, having been in the wheelchair for so many years, missing out on so much, does it make you feel regret?¡±


    Zhuang Liu answered honestly, ¡°Back then, I did feel a lot of regret. Being a teenager full of energy, while others could stand and run, I was confined to a wheelchair, which was incredibly painful for me. In order not to worry my mom, I always maintained a detached attitude towards what was happening in the outside world. My mom even thought I didn¡¯t like sports.¡±


    Tan Rou felt a pang in her chest, ¡°What sports did you like? When the weather gets warmer, I will apany you to y.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the painful past is long gone. After meeting you, I no longer consider those missed experiences as regrets,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile. ¡°If the pain I suffered back then was so I could meet you, I¡¯d rather have had double the pain just so you could havee into my world earlier, to save me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tan Rou interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer. If possible, I wish you had never been hurt, and I had always lived with the Tao family. That way, we could have met earlier.¡±


    At this, Zhuang Liu felt a renewed sense of regret. If Tan Rou had always lived with the Tao family, being Tao Zhi¡¯s sister, she would definitely have been around him. He fantasized about such a scenario¡ªone day after school, Tao Zhi and he would walk out of the campus together, and a little girl with twin pigtails would be waiting at the school gates, greeting them with a ¡°Hi, Brother Zhuang Liu!¡±


    With that thought, a happy smile spread across Zhuang Liu¡¯s face.


    Tan Rou thought today¡¯s shooting had made Zhuang Liu very happy, so she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the shoot; I still have a lot of things I haven¡¯t done yet.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all ears.¡±

 Chapter 1173: under 1172 desks

    Chapter 1173: under 1172 desks


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± the ethics teacher on the podium coughed a few times, ¡°Some students have been whispering below. If you also want to participate in the debate, I can invite you up next time. For now, please stay quiet and listen to what others are saying. When it¡¯s your turn toe up, you won¡¯t be allowed to skip.¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze returned to Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu and she also made a ¡°silence¡± gesture, meaning they shouldn¡¯t talk anymore.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu consciously closed their mouths. The female teacher was more tolerant, agreeing to let them film here; if it had been one of those rigid old professors, they probably would have been sent out already.


    Not being able to talk didn¡¯t bother Zhuang Liu, in fact, he felt that their earlier behavior was somewhat inappropriate. This was a ssroom, and apart from the discussion times, they were supposed to remain quiet. They hadn¡¯t done that just now, but now they had to follow the ssroom rules properly.


    He extended a hand and slowly covered Tan Rou¡¯s hand with his. She was startled but didn¡¯t make a sound. She aligned her palm with his and they interlocked fingers, holding each other tightly.


    Perhaps feeling that this action was too eye-catching, they slowly moved their joined hands under the table. In a ce where others might notice, they held hands, conveying their love.


    After a while, Tan Rou felt Zhuang Liu¡¯s fingers move, so she loosened her hands slightly.


    Zhuang Liu smiled at her, then drew circles on the palm of her hand with his finger. Initially, Tan Rou couldn¡¯t make out what he was drawing, just feeling a tickle in her palm.


    Zhuang Liu saw she didn¡¯t react, so he slowed down. After finishing one, he paused briefly, then repeated the motion, almost in the same spot in her palm.


    Tan Rou finally realized what Zhuang Liu was drawing; it was a heart, just that Zhuang Liu drew it in one stroke, so without seeing it, it felt like a circle.<div>


    Upon understanding what Zhuang Liu was drawing, Tan Rou drew a heart in the palm of his hand, and Zhuang Liu immediately realized it was a heart, his lips curving into a smile.


    Initially, Tan Rou found this behavior very childish, thinking that only elementary and middle school students did such acts of writing secret messages by hand, as they were adults and shouldn¡¯t be doing such things. But when she saw Zhuang Liu seriously writing on her palm, her heart melted.


    Love often makes people foolish, and being a little silly was no big deal.


    Then they began to write words in the palms of their hands and let the other guess the words, and if guessed correctly, they would draw it on the desk.


    The movements under the table were invisible to others. From the teacher¡¯s perspective, it seemed these two were just whispering and not visible what they were actually saying. From the photographer¡¯s perspective, their hands were also out of sight, let alone capturing them writing on each other¡¯s palms.


    But by this time, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had forgotten about the filming, seeing themselves as not yet adults, writing on each other¡¯s palms, ying a very juvenile game.


    For them, such wonderful moments were far too rare.


    Tan Rou had been training since she was four years old, with no time for y. Later, when she returned to the Tan family, the Tan family members weren¡¯t kind to her, and by then she was past the age for ying.


    Zhuang Liu was simr, although he grew up in the Zhuang family with rtively more freedom. But being intelligent from a young age, the head of the Zhuang family had high hopes for him and arranged many courses, so he had no time for y either.


    These two,cking a childhood, hade together, their IQs reduced considerably, ying such a childish game for so long, which would undoubtedly beughed at by others if known.


    The debate was almost over, and they had to leave the ssroom soon, so this was thest round of writing.


    Zhuang Liu wrote ¡°I love you¡± in the palm of Tan Rou¡¯s hand. Tan Rou had already guessed that he would write these three words, so she replied, ¡°I love you too, always have.¡±


    Not to be outdone, Zhuang Liu immediately followed up by writing ¡°I love you forever¡± in her palm.


    Tan Rou wanted to end the game, as if they continued, it probably would be time for ss to end. She nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, love you.¡±

 Chapter 1174: Chance Encounter 1173

    Chapter 1174: Chance Encounter 1173


    After ss, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu went to the cafeteria for a meal. Since the purpose was to experience campus life, how could they miss out on dining there?


    Capital found the food quite delicious, and as long as you were willing to spend money, there were plenty of good things to eat. The seafood that Tan Rou liked was also avable in the cafeteria, but since it was still the end of winter and the beginning of spring, it wasn¡¯t the season for seafood, so the seafood counter wasn¡¯t open, and they had to settle for stir-fried dishes instead.


    ¡°The y pot rice noodles at this ce are really tasty,¡± Tan Rou introduced the cafeteria¡¯s delicacies to Zhuang Liu, ¡°When Tian Tian, Li Li, and I don¡¯t feel like eating home-cooked meals, wee here for rice noodles. Moreover, the noodles are cooked to order, so by the time they are served, they¡¯re still piping hot, which is perfect for winter.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have much interest in exploring food, but he found anything Tan Rou thought was delicious to be tasty as well.


    So, Zhuang Liu ordered two of the most expensive sets, and then swiped Tan Rou¡¯s card.


    Zhuang Liu covered his forehead, embarrassed, ¡°I forgot that you can only use the campus card to pay in Capital University¡¯s cafeteria.¡±


    Tan Rou had been smiling since the moment she paid, ¡°I kept telling you that I would treat you, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, so what could I do?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s ears turned red, ¡°I just wanted to be like those male students who spend money on their girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for both boys and girls. As long as you¡¯re spending money on someone you like, you¡¯ll be very happy,¡± Tan Rou urged Zhuang Liu to try the rice noodles, ¡°Quick, give it a try. Their beef brisket rice noodles are delicious. The beef brisket is so tender and vorful, it melts in your mouth.¡±


    Zhuang Liu took a bite, but ended up scalding his tongue with the steaming hot beef brisket, ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±<div>


    Tan Rou felt very distressed, ¡°Did it burn you? I¡¯ll go buy a bottle of water to cool it down for you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to trouble Tan Rou, so he took her card and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it. What would you like to drink?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Mango juice.¡±


    While Zhuang Liu was away getting drinks, Tan Rou continued sitting there, eating. She had just picked up some rice noodles when she noticed somemotion at the entrance. Listening carefully, it turned out people were arguing.


    ¡°Are you guys sick? It¡¯s mealtime now, and with so many of you blocking the door, are you even letting people eat?¡± Li Li, with her hands on her hips, spoke up, ¡°Also, this is a cafeteria, a public area. Can you please move your cameras back? If we end up damaging your equipment, are we supposed topensate for it?¡±


    The photographer, just another person working his job, saw the fuming girl on the other side and apologized, ¡°Sorry, ssmate. We need to film a TV series here. If we¡¯ve disturbed your mealtime, we apologize.¡±


    Seeing his sincere attitude, Li Li¡¯s anger subsided a bit, ¡°I understand your work is tough, but you can¡¯t disturb our meal, can you? This cafeteria only has two doors. The other door is very small, and it¡¯s very crowded during meal times, practically impossible to get through. If you upy this door, how are we supposed to go in and eat?¡±


    Li Li¡¯s words gained the support of the other students. Those with shorter tempers started pushing through, ¡°Move, move, I have an experiment at 7:00 PM. If you dy us and cause losses, will youpensate for it?¡±


    Li Li also had an experiment to run that evening, and the pump she was using was still heated up. If she couldn¡¯t get back within an hour, her experiment would be ruined. More than twenty minutes had passed, and she had no time to eat in the cafeteria; she could only grab something quick and eat in theb.


    But the TV crew was blocking the entrance¡ªhow was she supposed to go in and buy food?


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± The photographer apologized once more, ¡°We¡¯ll clear out right now.¡± He looked towards the lead actress in the center, saying, ¡°Miss Yu, could we make way, please? People here are in a hurry to eat, and we shouldn¡¯t disrupt the students¡¯ meal times.¡±


    The woman known as Miss Yu red at him, retorting in irritation, ¡°Do you know how tight my schedule is? Let me tell you, I only have today to shoot. If you don¡¯t finish filming today and the director mes it on us, it¡¯s your own problem to bear.¡±


    The photographer was in a bind. They wanted to shoot as well, but the current situation was not permitting!

 Chapter 1175: 1174 Tan Rou is really great!

    Chapter 1175: 1174 Tan Rou is really great!


    Li Li really disliked Miss Yu¡¯s attitude when she spoke, and she also disliked her behavior of blocking the way to her meal. ¡°Miss Yu, is our time not as urgent as yours? If you don¡¯t have free slots, why ept this drama? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave the opportunity to someone who¡¯s prepared? Besides, I find you not pretty and your acting seems subpar. What gives you the right to pollute the viewers¡¯ eyes by acting in a drama?¡±


    People nearbyughed at Li Li¡¯s words and there were whispers among them.


    ¡°This beauty just said what I didn¡¯t dare to say. I also think this actress isn¡¯t good-looking, not even as pretty as the beauty who spoke.¡± Student A chuckled. ¡°If I were the photographer, I¡¯d only shoot the beauty who spoke, not the actress with the bad temper.¡±


    ¡°Did you just hear her speak?¡± Student B continued to mock. ¡°Her speech was weak, and she made several punctuation errors. I guess they¡¯ll have to hire a voice actor to dub her lines.¡±


    ¡°I say, the dramas are getting worse, with such actors involved, how can the drama possibly be good?¡± Student C said unhappily.


    Li Li summarized, ¡°Did you hear that? We just want to eat, we don¡¯t want to know how you act in dramas, nor do we care how precious your time is. Can you please let us through and stop blocking the way here?¡±


    Miss Yu¡¯s face turned dark with anger, ¡°You dare say I¡¯m ugly and that I can¡¯t act? Do you know who my dad is?¡±


    ¡°So what, is your father some country¡¯s king?¡± Li Li said with a mocking smile. ¡°I can¡¯t see any princess traits in you. No princess traits, but full of princess syndrome, quite funny indeed.¡±


    Miss Yu felt so enraged that she pointed a finger at Li Li¡¯s face, ¡°You peasant, I¡¯ll go tell my dad right now to kick you out of Capital, and you¡¯ll never be able to study at Capital University again!¡±


    Li Li frowned slightly, then stroked her chin and asked, ¡°Miss Yu, I have a question for you. Are you a student at Capital University?¡±<div>


    Miss Yu was stumped. Her academic performance wasn¡¯t good, scraping through high school with difficulty, and she had not been admitted to any college. So her father spent some money and sent her abroad to study. After returning from studying abroad, Miss Yu didn¡¯t learn anything except how to lose her temper.


    Her father doted on her, whatever she wanted, she got. To pursue good-looking men, she eventually entered the entertainment industry.


    ¡°I am an international student!¡± Miss Yu proudly said. ¡°Unlike you peasants, even if you peasants try for another 100 years, you won¡¯t catch up to me.¡±


    After dealing with Miss Yu, Li Li felt even more that Tan Rou was perfect. In terms of wealth, few in Capital were richer than the Tao family; in terms of looks, Tan Rou was definitely in the top three in Capital; in terms of talent, there was no one else in Capital who could start a major renownedpany at such a young age.


    Based on these three points, Tan Rou was ten thousand times better than Miss Yu. After meeting Tan Rou, Li Li realized that such powerful yet humble people were incredibly rare in this world.


    What has Tan Rou been up totely? She seemed to be working on a new robot, truly impressive, truly worthy of her and Tian Tian¡¯s idolization¡ªa once-in-a-lifetime talent!


    Thinking of the present, Li Li¡¯s mind went nk. She hadn¡¯t seen Tan Rou for a long time. Their research directions were different, their departments were different, and since Tan Rou hadn¡¯t beening to school recently, her chances of seeing Tan Rou were even slimmer.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, what are you pretending to be dumb for?¡± Miss Yu stamped her foot. ¡°You better apologize to me quickly. If you apologize, I¡¯ll forgive you and won¡¯t let you be expelled from the school.¡±


    Li Li answered with augh, ¡°Then I really should thank you!¡±


    Miss Yu snorted, ¡°Now that you know, you better apologize quickly!¡±


    Li Li deliberately put on a thoughtful face, ¡°Actually, I have a question for you. I wonder if I may ask it?¡±


    Miss Yu magnanimously said, ¡°Go ahead, ask.¡±


    Li Li smiled and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±

 Chapter 1176: 1175 Tan Rou is what?

    Chapter 1176: 1175 Tan Rou is what?


    Miss Yu¡¯s smile froze on her face, but the onlookers couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, holding their bellies in mirth. They had originally thought the girl would be afraid of Miss Yu, but to their amusement, she had outright used Miss Yu of being out of her mind.


    The crew members who had followed Miss Yu over couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well. They were fed up with her: not only was her temper terrible, but her acting skills werecking too. Every scene required multiple takes, constant touch-ups, and lighting adjustments, just wasting their time. And even though Miss Yu¡¯s face wore more makeup than a wall does paint, it hardly made her any more attractive.


    The crew dared not utter a word, since Miss Yu was a rtive of the chief director and had a very rich father. They had no choice but to endure her scolding on an ordinary day. Seeing her being put down today was a delight they couldn¡¯t express.


    ¡°You dare say there¡¯s something wrong with my brain?¡± Miss Yu hissed with gritted teeth, ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about making it in the Capital!¡±


    Li Li nced at the clock, growing impatient. ¡°Excuse me, could you please move? I don¡¯t want to argue with you here. And could you hurry up and clear these props? After we finish our meal, you can film however you want. Even if you tear down this canteen and build a new one, we won¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    ¡°How dare you order me around,¡± Miss Yu threatened, ¡°believe it or not, I can have my dad take you away? I¡¯m going to erase you from the Capital! No, from the whole world!¡±


    Li Li was truly speechless. How did such an idiot enter the entertainment industry? Weren¡¯t the people in the industry supposed to be talented actors with a silver tongue? How could there be such an idiot?


    Oh, right, this idiot had a rich dad. He must have paid a fortune to get her into the entertainment circle.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t admit there¡¯s something wrong with your brain? There are so many witnesses here, and you¡¯re talking about making me disappear from the face of the earth. That¡¯s a personal threat. Just a few testimonies and your actions could lead to detention,¡± Li Li said with a sly smile. She was bluffing Miss Yu. Though Miss Yu was threatening her, there was no real danger, so even if Li Li went to the police, they would likely just mediate the issue.


    Miss Yu didn¡¯t understand thew and had no clue what Li Li was talking about, so when she heard she could be detained, she instantly backed down, ¡°I was just talking nonsense earlier.¡±<div>


    ¡°I know,¡± Li Li replied calmly, ¡°Can you move aside now?¡±


    But Miss Yu refused to move. ¡°Why should I make way for you? You should know, in all my years in the Capital, others have always made way for me. There¡¯s never been an instance where I had to give way.¡±


    Li Li was truly getting a headache. She muttered, ¡°Both are daughters of influential families, so why is Tan Rou so pleasant? No, I shouldn¡¯tpare you to Tan Rou. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Miss Yu demanded. ¡°Who¡¯s Tan Rou? Is there such a person in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Li Li chuckled, ¡°The eldest daughter of the Capital¡¯s Tao family, haven¡¯t you heard of her?¡±


    Miss Yu¡¯s face grew even uglier. She had certainly heard of Tan Rou, not just heard, but was reminded every couple of days. Whenever she talked to her mother, her mother would mention Tan Rou, talking about hertest invention or coboration with somepany, often focusing on her marriage to Zhuang Liu.


    The Yu family held sway in the Capital, second only to the Meng family. When the Meng family went bankrupt, the Yu family quickly rose in prominence, taking the Meng family¡¯s former position and bing one of the Capital¡¯s prominent families.


    However, the only real families that could im the title of great families in the Capital were the Tao and Zhuang families. The younger generation of the Zhuang family had no girls, so there was no basis forparison with Miss Yu. But the Tao family was different, with the eldest daughter Tan Rou being a prodigy. If not for her early engagement, there would likely be a line of suitors circling the Capital to marry her.


    Miss Yu detested beingpared with Tan Rou, ¡°Humph, what¡¯s so great about Tan Rou? Isn¡¯t she just born a little better than me? Once our Yu family prospers, I¡¯ll certainly surpass her.¡±


    ¡°I find that hard to believe,¡± Li Li replied, shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re too ugly; even stic surgery wouldn¡¯t make you more beautiful than her.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Miss Yu was so enraged that her eyes nearly popped out.

 Chapter 1177: The number 1176 really is Li Li

    Chapter 1177: The number 1176 really is Li Li


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Li Li red back, ¡°Am I wrong? Compared to the eldest daughter of the Tao family, you¡¯re like dirt on the ground, while she¡¯s a fairy in the sky.¡±


    Miss Yu was furious. She grabbed a tripod nearby and tried to hit Li Li with it. Li Li had studied self-defense techniques with Tan Rou for a few years and did not even need to pay close attention to dodge, as Miss Yu¡¯s movements were full of openings. She simply stepped aside.


    Many people were standing around watching, and when they saw Miss Yu pick up the tripod, they all moved away in fright, worried about getting hit. They were just there for the excitement, not to endanger their lives.


    ¡°You dare to dodge?¡± Miss Yu was livid, swinging the tripod at Li Li as if ying ¡°Whack-A-Mole.¡±


    Li Li elegantly dodged to the side and said, ¡°You reallyck manners. I only said you can¡¯tpare to Tan Rou, and you try to hit me with a tripod. If it were Tan Rou, she would have justughed it off upon hearing this. From this perspective, you will never match up to her.¡±


    Miss Yu hated beingpared to Tan Rou the most. She knew she couldn¡¯t surpass Tan Rou, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it. That¡¯s why she would rage when others thought she was inferior.


    Hearing the disturbance, Tan Rou didn¡¯t rush over to see themotion; instead, she was waiting for Zhuang Liu to join her.


    When Zhuang Liu returned with water, he saw the crowd at the entrance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Why are so many people crowded around? Don¡¯t they need to eat?¡±


    After wiping her mouth with a tissue, Tan Rou said, ¡°It seems someone is fighting at the entrance, and the others are just there to watch. Our country¡¯s people are very curious, from eighty-year-old seniors to three-year-old children. As soon as there¡¯s a fight, they all gather around to watch.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t like such scenes. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up our video and leave.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Just as they sat down to eat seriously, someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Tan Rou is a thousand times better than you!¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu both heard it, as the person¡¯s voice was loud and slightly familiar.


    ¡°I think I heard someone calling your name,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°Could it be someone with the same name?¡±


    After listening carefully, Tan Rou guessed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that voice sounds a lot like Li Li?¡±


    Hearing Tan Rou say this, Zhuang Liu felt the voice was familiar too; it did sound a bit like Li Li.


    Li Li had a loud voice but had a good rtionship with Tan Rou and was a very good friend. Although Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t seen Li Li in a long time, he was sure the person who had just called out Tan Rou¡¯s name was Li Li.


    ¡°Is Li Li involved in a fight?¡± Tan Rou worried. ¡°She has a bit of a vtile temper. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she conflicted with someone. Let¡¯s finish eatingter and go over to see if it¡¯s Li Li talking first.¡±


    The two put down their chopsticks, instructed their cameraman to stay put, and then headed toward the ce of themotion.


    The young university students loved a spectacle. Even though there hadn¡¯t been many people here before, once they heard the shout, they all gathered around.


    People who had just beenining about unfinished homework were no longer in a hurry to eat but stood by to watch the scuffle, guessing who woulde out on top.


    Some said Miss Yu with the weapon would win, while others, recognizing that Li Li had some skills, spected that Li Li would be victorious.


    Those who were not very tall and stood on the periphery jumped up to get a view of the situation.


    Although Tan Rou was rtively tall among girls, there were many boys here, and her height didn¡¯t give her an advantage. Zhuang Liu, from his angle, could see a bit inside; however, he recognized a few staff members but did not see Li Li.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look,¡± Tan Rou suggested as she began to squeeze through the crowd. Miraculously, wherever she passed, the crowd automatically parted, and they quickly made their way inside.


    ncing inside, Tan Rou was sure she hadn¡¯t misheard; it was indeed Li Li who had spoken.

 Chapter 1178: 1177 Tao Yues friend

    Chapter 1178: 1177 Tao Yue¡¯s friend


    But Li Li¡¯s current pose was quite unique; she had her two hands grabbing the ends of a tripod, whichy horizontally across Miss Yu¡¯s corbones. Miss Yu was sprawled on the ground, with her hands pinned behind her, while one of Li Li¡¯s legs kneeled on the ground and the other pressed down on Miss Yu.


    Li Li¡¯s attention was entirely on Miss Yu; she didn¡¯t even notice someone approaching. Like a victorious rooster, she said proudly, ¡°Our Tan Rou is 1,000 times better than you, you little trash, fit only to lie on the ground.¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless in an instant; she wished she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into right then, but the people around her wouldn¡¯t allow it¡ªthey had already recognized her.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that they recognized Tan Rou, as she was quite famous, with her photograph even printed on the school¡¯s promotional posters.


    Moreover, their school had a bulletin board promoting outstanding students, and almost every board featured Tan Rou¡¯s name and picture, although the apanying text was different. Tan Rou had achieved so much that each board highlighted a different aplishment of hers.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that senior Tan Rou?¡± asked a direct junior of Tan Rou¡¯s, ¡°Senior Tan Rou, you are my idol; can I get your autograph?¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s poprity at Capital University was indeed very high, and numerous students from Capital University wanted to join her TR Company after graduation, not to mention thepany of the Tao family behind her.


    Tan Rou bowed her head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°We can talk about thatter, I have something else to handle right now.¡±


    The junior was very understanding and said, ¡°Okay, Senior, then you go ahead and take care of your things; just let me know if you need my help, don¡¯t be shy and just tell me.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled politely, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±<div>


    When Li Li heard Tan Rou¡¯s voice, she immediately jumped off Miss Yu, tossed the tripod aside, and after dusting off her hands, said, ¡°What a coincidence, Tan Rou, you¡¯re having dinner in the cafeteria tonight too?¡±


    She nced out of the corner of her eye and saw Zhuang Liu, then shed a meaningful smile, ¡°Oh, Brother Zhuang Liu is here too!¡±


    Zhuang Liu gave a light smile and nodded, ¡°Mm. Tan Rou heard your voice, so she came over to see if you were okay. You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Before Li Li could even speak, the photographer who had been standing nearbymented, ¡°My limited edition luxury tripod! It cost me 10,000 yuan, and now it¡¯spletely ruined!¡±


    Upon hearing about the tripod, Li Li nervously nced to the side where one leg of the tripod was now broken and seemed to be beyond repair.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for getting a little carried away; you send me the link for that tripod, and I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± Li Li was ready to take responsibility. Although she wasn¡¯t the one who took the tripod and might not be responsible for breaking it, she still chose topensate for the tripod.


    Having worked part-time over the summer holiday, she knew the hardships of working, so she wasn¡¯t going to cause the photographer any trouble.


    Moreover, since the tripod was personally purchased by the photographer who looked rather young, probably having just started working not long ago, it was unclear how long he had saved to afford such a good-performance tripod, which now they had destroyed.


    Miss Yu finally struggled to her feet; her delicate makeup was ruined, her long hair sticking to her sweaty face, making her look quite a mess.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Miss Yu, pointing at Li Li, said viciously, ¡°You just wait, my dad will never let you get away with this!¡±


    Li Li stuck her tongue out and made a face at her, ¡°Let your dade and beat me then!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant; my dad is very powerful!¡± Miss Yu said angrily.


    Zhuang Liu interjected, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the third youngdy of the Yu family? What are you doing here? Oh, now I remember, isn¡¯t your uncle the chief director of the TV series that Tao Zheng is funding? No wonder some of the crew members looked a bit familiar; they¡¯re from the drama crew, right?¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°You know her?¡±


    ¡°Mm, her name is Yu Xian, she¡¯s the third youngdy of the Yu family, taking her mother¡¯s surname,¡± Zhuang Liu exined. ¡°You might not have heard of her, but you must have heard of her best friend¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Tan Rou inquired.


    Zhuang Liu said with a smile, ¡°Tao Yue.¡±

 Chapter 1179: Shes still a child

    Chapter 1179: She¡¯s still a child


    Tan Rou¡¯s buried memories were jogged open by these two words. If Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Tan Rou would have almost forgotten she had a sister named Tao Yue. However, Tao Yue was no good at heart and had been driven out of the Tao family long ago.


    Second Aunt Tao did once feel pity for her adopted daughter and even visited her, but Tao Yue harbored deep hatred for the Tao family, especially for Tan Rou, and constantly cursed Tan Rou and the other family members.


    Second Aunt Tao eventually became disappointed and never visited Tao Yue again, leaving her to her own devices, not even knowing if Tao Yue was still alive, since she had never returned to the Tao family.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s a friend of Tao Yue¡¯s, no wonder,¡± Tan Rou said scornfully, ¡°Tao Yue is a lunatic. I suppose those who hang out with her can¡¯t be normal either.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a lunatic?¡± Yu Xian shouted, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, this malicious woman! If you hadn¡¯t driven Yue Yue away, she would still be the eldest daughter of the Tao family now!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I am the eldest daughter of the Tao family,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Even if Tao Yue were still in the Tao family, she could only be the Second Miss, never the eldest.¡±


    The current Yu Xian wasn¡¯t much smarter than Meng Xiao used to be, always defending Tao Yue as soon as her name was mentioned. Unfortunately, Meng Xiao had already reformed, while Yu Xian was still struggling in the mire.


    ¡°Shut up, just shut up!¡± Yu Xian, clearly not the brightest, even knowing what Tao Yue had done, still defended her, ¡°In my heart, only Tao Yue is the real eldest daughter of the Tao family, you impostor, I will teach you a lesson sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°p¡ª¡± a loud p bloomed on Yu Xian¡¯s face. After being struck, she instinctively covered her face, taking a long time to speak: ¡°You¡­ you dare hit me?¡±


    Li Li shook her right hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to teach Tan Rou a lesson? Now you can see who is teaching whom a lesson.¡±<div>


    Tears instantly filled Yu Xian¡¯s eyes, and she blubbered, ¡°You hit me, I¡¯m going to tell my uncle.¡±


    ¡°And who is your uncle?¡± Li Li said disdainfully, ¡°Your family sure has a lot of rtives, huh? Are your aunt and your aunty also going to show up soon?¡±


    Zhuang Liu did know Yu Xian¡¯s uncle, and he introduced him, saying, ¡°You might know Yu Xian¡¯s uncle, he¡¯s very good at directing youth campus and ancient romance dramas, nicknamed ¡®Mama Yu¡¯ because he always adds a very dominant mother character in the stories.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Zhuang Liu in surprise, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt a moment of tension. He couldn¡¯t exactly say he had crammed school dramas because he wanted to shoot a perfect campus dating vlog.


    ¡°I heard it from your brother. The day I was looking for a cameraman, he started talking about the director¡¯s information, so I remembered it,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± Li Li said, ¡°If it were me, I certainly wouldn¡¯t remember that clearly. Brother Zhuang Liu, you have a good memory.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhuang Liu said proudly, ¡°My memory is indeed quite good.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to expose Zhuang Liu¡¯s lie; she guessed that he had been secretly watching something over those days, probably dramas on television, but he didn¡¯t want anyone else to know.


    Actually, Zhuang Liu¡¯s behavior could be quite adorable at times, like how he loved sweets and would secretly watch TV dramas, which didn¡¯t match the image he portrayed at all.


    Just as they were speaking, several people hurried over, led by a middle-aged man in a tank top vest who bore some resemnce to Yu Xian, and he must be Yu Xian¡¯s uncle.


    Yu Xian¡¯s uncle, Yu Zhen, was quite famous in the industry, with many people seeking him out to direct TV dramas every year.


    ¡°Mr, Zhuang, Miss Rou, please don¡¯t be angry with us. Our Xian Xian is immature, and we hope you can forgive her!¡± Yu Zhen called out as soon as he saw Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou, ¡°Xian Xian is just a child, please don¡¯t mind her!¡±


    Upon hearing Yu Zhen¡¯s words, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu felt their mrs starting to ache; although Yu Xian was Tao Yue¡¯s friend, she was several years older than Tao Yue, seemingly twenty-seven this year. A twenty-seven-year-old child, that really is rare.

 Chapter 1180: 1179 spoiled

    Chapter 1180: 1179 spoiled


    ¡°Director Yu really knows how to talk,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°If I remember correctly, your niece is already twenty-seven this year. Although that¡¯s not very old, she¡¯s surely not a child anymore, is she? If you call her a child, then what should all these students here think? Are they kindergarten children?¡±


    A look of embarrassment crossed Yu Zhen¡¯s face, and he said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is right in his admonition; our Xian Xian really isn¡¯t a child anymore. It¡¯s just that her parents spoiled her too much, making her extremely willful and disrespectful. Please, Mr. Zhuang, in consideration of her parents, let¡¯s not hold it against her.¡±


    ¡°I have no issues to hold against her personally because the ones she has offended are not just me, but all the students here,¡± Zhuang Liu said gravely.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, and she has blocked the main gate. How are the other students supposed to eat? I remember Principal Zhang did indeed agree that the film crew could shoot inside the campus, but he also said that the filming absolutely must not disrupt the normal life of the students.¡±


    Principal Zhang was actually in a tough position; Capital University was an institution of higher education and shouldn¡¯t have been used as a filming location.


    However, this TV show was funded by the Tao family, who donated a lot of money to the school every year. Moreover, students from Capital University often ended up working at the Tao family¡¯spany after graduation. Refusing this request could potentially offend the Tao family.


    In the end, Principal Zhang signed the agreement under significant pressure; if the film crew caused any trouble on campus, Principal Zhang would be in hot water.


    Yu Zhen was well aware of this, so he tried to keep his trouble-prone niece within his sight as much as possible. However, he couldn¡¯t always keep an eye on Yu Xian since he was the chief director and had many things to manage. Just when he was not paying attention, Yu Xian had wandered off with the photographer and makeup artist, and he had no idea where she had gone.


    It wasn¡¯t until a makeup artist called him, informing him that Yu Xian was involved in an altercation in the cafeteria, that he even knew where to start looking for her.


    Yu Zhen said, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, how about this? I invite you and Miss Rou for a meal as an apology, what do you think?¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu frowned slightly and said harshly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Your niece has not just offended me, but all the students here. Her actions have disrupted the normal mealtime routine, so you should apologize to them.¡±


    Yu Zhen nced around and saw there were at least a few hundred students. If he had to buy them all a meal, that would cost tens of thousands, which he definitely didn¡¯t want to spend.


    ¡°Uncle, why should you invite them to a meal?¡± Yu Xian said dissatisfiedly. ¡°It¡¯s clear they offended me. Why should we treat them to a meal?¡±


    She stretched her neck out, revealing several red marks, ¡°Look, this is what that woman did. She just had me on the ground, trying to strangle me to death.¡±


    Li Li was not with Tan Rou and her group, and she was dressed very casually, not appearing toe from a wealthy family. Yu Zhen could stand up against Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, but he was not afraid of this girl with no backing at all.


    ¡°Was it you who strangled my niece¡¯s neck?¡± Yu Zhen said angrily. ¡°Do you know how precious my niece¡¯s neck is? She is about to endorse a ne, and if you injure her neck, it could affect how the ne looks when worn. Can you afford that?¡±


    Li Li didn¡¯t want to deal with him. Seeing how unreasonable this middle-aged man was and that such a person could be a famous director made her think the entertainment industry was really doomed.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t stand seeing Li Li bullied and thus spoke, ¡°Director Yu, it seems not only her parents have spoiled your Miss Yu, right?¡±


    Yu Zhen asked, ¡°Miss Rou, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve also learned about the situation just now. ording to eyewitnesses, it was your 27-year-old ¡®child¡¯ who first hit my friend with a tripod. If my friend hadn¡¯t fought back, she would have been the one injured now.¡±


    ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Yu Zhen¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t realize earlier that thisdy is a friend of Miss Rou. Then let me invite you both for a meal, and we can consider this matter settled.¡±

 Chapter 1181: 1180, no need to take a picture anymore

    Chapter 1181: 1180, no need to take a picture anymore


    Li Li refused to agree, and she said scornfully, ¡°Director Yu, you change your face faster than I flip through books. Just a moment ago, you were questioning whether I couldpensate for your niece¡¯s neck, and now you¡¯re saying you want to take me out to eat. Are you always so fickle?¡±


    Yu Zhen¡¯s face still had a simple and honest smile, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry, our Xian Xian can be a bit willful sometimes, and it¡¯s our fault. We didn¡¯t educate her properly when she was young, so please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Li Li was very annoyed. She said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a mouth of her own? Can you let her speak for herself?¡±


    Yu Zhen could certainly let Yu Xian speak for herself, but knowing her temperament, she would surely start quarreling the moment she opened her mouth¡ªwhich was fine if it offended others, but it was uneptable to offend Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Our Xian Xian isn¡¯t very good at speaking; it¡¯s fine if you just discuss it with me,¡± Yu Zhen replied with a smile.


    The students nearby couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke up. They¡¯d seen parents defend their children, but Yu Xian was already in her twenties, and still needed her uncle to speak for her in everything, which was genuinely repellent.


    A female student watching from the sidelines said, ¡°We all saw it just now. It was your niece who first hit someone with the tripod. This senior student was merely defending herself. Since she did something wrong, she shoulde out and apologize herself. What¡¯s the point of you apologizing for her?¡±


    Another male student said, ¡°Besides, she was threatening just now to drive this senior student out of Capital University. I must say, you wealthy people are impressive, being able to expel a student from school for no reason. To those who are unaware, one would think your niece is a princess, and we all have to follow her orders.¡±


    Seeing that the bystanders were all speaking up for Li Li, Yu Zhen simply gave Yu Xian a small reprimand, ¡°Xian Xian, hurry up and apologize to this fellow student. You were wrong today; you can¡¯t do things like this in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou felt her head ache at these words. Couldn¡¯t Yu Zhen just let her speak for herself? Moreover, based on what Yu Zhen said, he didn¡¯t seem to want to me Yu Xian at all.<div>


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tao Zheng and Meng Xiao finally arrived.


    Meng Xiao had gone to touch up her makeup while Tao Zheng was tweaking new equipment. When they returned, they discovered the chief director was missing. They asked the crew nearby and found out that Yu Zhen hade here, so they hurried over.


    Although Yu Zhen was the chief director of the TV drama, Tao Zheng was the investor, so he didn¡¯t dare to offend Tao Zheng, ¡°Chief Tao, it went like this: my niece Xian Xian had a bit of conflict with this youngdy while filming. I¡¯ve already lectured Xian Xian, and she knows her mistake. But the youngdy refuses to forgive her, and I¡¯m troubling you to say a few words on my behalf.¡±


    Tao Zheng smiled when he saw Li Li, ¡°Ah, Li Li, it has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    Li Li also responded with a smile, ¡°Brother Tao Zheng, indeed, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, let¡¯s have a meal together someday.¡±


    Tao Zheng nodded and said a couple more things before turning his attention to Yu Xian, ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    Yu Zhen was about to speak for Yu Xian when he was stopped by a look from Tao Zheng. Tao Zheng said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a mouth? I want her to speak for herself.¡±


    Yu Zhen¡¯s eyelids twitched but he did not intervene any further, ¡°Good, let her speak for herself.¡±


    Then he gave Yu Xian a look, signaling her to speak carefully and not to say anything rash.


    But Yu Xian was still furious and naturally spun the story to her own advantage. Yu Zhen, anxiously on the sidelines and repeatedly signaling to Yu Xian to stop talking, but she kept onining about Li Li and the other students, as if she didn¡¯t see his gestures at all.


    Tao Zheng listened patiently to what she had to say, then responded with a coldugh, ¡°Since filming is such a hassle for you, you may as well not do it anymore.¡±


    Yu Xian was startled before realizing what Tao Zheng meant, ¡°What did you say? You dare to tell me not to act in films, and why should I listen to you?¡±


    Then she turned to Yu Zhen and clung to his arm coquettishly, ¡°Uncle, help me. He¡¯s bullying me, you have to teach him a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 1182: 1181 dragging down

    Chapter 1182: 1181 dragging down


    Yu Xian¡¯s mind seemed inadequate, as she rushed in front of Tao Zheng, pointing at his nose and said, ¡°What are you even? Just an assistant director, at most. My uncle is the head director; if he wants me in a movie, I¡¯ll be in a movie!¡±


    For the first time, Yu Zhen felt his niece was incredibly foolish. Having been in the circle for so long, why hadn¡¯t she paid attention to the people within it? There were many in the circle with powerful backgrounds, and they were not to be trifled with, among which Tao Zheng was one of the most untouchable.


    ¡°What nonsensical things are you saying?¡± Yu Zhen came hastily to stop Yu Xian, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this is Chief Tao from Star Way Entertainment, you should quickly apologize to him.¡±


    Yu Xian refused to apologize, she mored, ¡°So what about Star Way Entertainment? Could it possibly be richer than my dad?¡±


    Yu Zhen really wanted to p Yu Xian¡¯s face, but he raised his hand and then put it down again, ¡°Xian Xian, shut your mouth. The people here aren¡¯t to be offended by you, even if your dad came, he wouldn¡¯t dare to talk like this.¡±


    Yu Xian still looked impatient, as if she didn¡¯t know what fear was. She always believed that as long as her dad and uncle were there, all problems could be solved.


    ¡°Uncle, I haven¡¯t done anything, why are you ming me?¡± Yu Xian said in dissatisfaction, ¡°And I¡¯m the one who got hurt the most, shouldn¡¯t you beforting me instead?¡±


    ¡°You really have been spoiled rotten by your parents!¡± Yu Zhen finally couldn¡¯t hold back andshed out at Yu Xian, pointing at her, ¡°You go back to the nanny van to reflect and get out of here!¡±


    Yu Xian was stunned. It took about half a minute before she realized what her uncle had just said. Then, with red eyes, she said, ¡°Uncle, you actually yelled at me for these strangers, which is really too much!¡±


    As she rubbed her eyes, she looked toward her uncle. When she was little, as soon as she cried, her uncle woulde to coax her, and even after growing up, her uncle wouldn¡¯t just watch her cry.<div>


    But this time, Yu Zhen didn¡¯t go over tofort her. Instead, he looked at Yu Xian with a disappointed gaze that made her heart tremble.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Xian went over to grab Yu Zhen¡¯s arm, gently shook it a few times, and asked with great sadness, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Xian Xian anymore?¡±


    Yu Zhen and his wife had no children, and they liked girls very much, so they treated their sister¡¯s child as their own, especially doting on Yu Xian.


    The young Yu Xian indeed was very lively and cute. As she grew older, her bad habits became more and more numerous, and she would often throw tantrums. As soon as someone did something not to her liking, she would immediately lose her temper.


    Yu Zhen had watched Yu Xian grow up, and even when Yu Xian went abroad, he didn¡¯t lessen his care for her, nearly every month flying with his wife to visit Yu Xian.


    Although Yu Xian¡¯s behavior disappointed Yu Zhen, she was, after all, the child he had watched grow up, and he was still very biased in favor of her. So, when Yu Xian wanted to enter the entertainment industry, he had paved the way for her.


    But Yu Xian was too disappointing. Not only did she quarrel with directors and actors, she also didn¡¯t spare the cleaning workers. She¡¯d frequently be seen arguing with cleaners on set over trivial matters.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Tan Rou sneered, ¡°Director Yu, if you still wish to have a career in this industry, you¡¯d better keep your distance from your niece. She¡¯s not someone fit for the entertainment world. One day, if she offends the wrong person, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll drag you down with her.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s intention was for Yu Zhen not to bring Yu Xian into the industry, indicating she wasn¡¯t cut out for it. Moreover, Yu Zhen¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t insignificant, as long as he kept clear of scandals, he could stay in the industry for life. But if he insisted on Yu Xian remaining in the entertainment industry, he would surely be affected by her in the future.


    Yu Zhen detected a different implication in Tan Rou¡¯s words; he felt she was threatening him. If he didn¡¯t make his stance clear, there was a high chance he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the industry any longer.


    ¡°Alright, I will consider Miss Rou¡¯s suggestion,¡± Yu Zhen pondered then said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Yu Xian said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not leaving. She hasn¡¯t apologized to me yet.¡±

 Chapter 1183: 1182 Disgusting

    Chapter 1183: 1182 Disgusting


    ¡°Huh, the thoughts of a great director are indeed simple, aren¡¯t they? Your niece has caused so much trouble here, and even wants to resort to violence. Do you think she can just leave so easily?¡± Li Li sneered, ¡°Mr. Director, if your niece doesn¡¯t apologize to us, we are not going to let her go today.¡±


    Yu Xian is a public figure, and if the incident that took ce here today bes known online, it will definitely affect her future career. Moreover, Yu Xian isn¡¯t very famous in the entertainment industry, she¡¯s not particrly attractive, and her abilities arecking. If it weren¡¯t for having a good father and a good uncle, Yu Xian would have been kicked out of the entertainment circle long ago.


    But if Yu Xian caused serious negative publicity, even with her father and uncle¡¯s intervention, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.


    In recent years, public opinion about celebrities has be increasingly strict, especially concerning conflicts between celebrities and schrs. Some people say that celebrities earn far too much, while those who sincerely contribute to the country don¡¯t receive good treatment. Whenpared, the finger is often pointed at celebrities.


    Yu Zhen didn¡¯t speak; he was considering how to get this young woman not to pursue Yu Xian¡¯s responsibility.


    Seeing that he was silent, Li Li turned to leave, ¡°There are so many people here; they can all testify for me. I think our ssmates must have taken a lot of photos and videos, right? In a moment, I would appreciate it if you guys could send them to me. I¡¯ll make a little video for Miss Yu to help her gain even more fame.¡±


    Yu Xian actually thought Li Li was going to edit a video for her, and naively asked, ¡°Are you my fan?¡±


    Li Li stopped in her tracks, staring at Yu Xian in disbelief, ¡°Why would you think I¡¯d be your fan?¡± If Li Li were Yu Xian¡¯s fan, then she must be crazy.


    Yu Xian said very proudly, ¡°Because I¡¯m excellent. There are so many people who like me, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not one of them. So, there¡¯s no need to be shy.¡± She was as if she¡¯d just discovered something exciting, and said with great enthusiasm, ¡°I¡¯ve got it, you must be my fan, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯te up to talk to me. You must like me so much that you can¡¯t bear to directly ask for my autograph. That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to get my attention this way, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Li was about to be sickened by Yu Xian; a person can be a little narcissistic, but they absolutely shouldn¡¯t be blindly overconfident. Yu Xian¡¯s words made Li Li¡¯s head throb and her stomach churn.<div>


    She made a gesture as if covering her mouth, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t disgust me ¡ª I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, and if I listen to you any more, I might lose my appetitepletely.¡±


    Others also felt disgusted; some people are so ordinary yet they think the whole world should revolve around them, as if the earth wouldn¡¯t turn without them.


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyelids twitched as she listened to Yu Xian¡¯s words and said, ¡°Big brother, we must thoroughly check an actor¡¯s background before casting them in the future. We can¡¯t let just anybody in.¡±


    Tao Zheng nodded and said, ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡±


    Yu Zhen, upon hearing Tao Zheng¡¯s words, instantly asked, ¡°Chief Tao, can we just let this matter go? We haven¡¯t finished filming our drama yet, and it¡¯s almost evening ¡ª it¡¯s the perfect time to shoot a scene under the moonlight.¡±


    Tao Zheng also wanted to seize the good timing for evening shooting; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have waited so long. However, it seemed that they might need to make some adjustments to the next shoot.


    Director Yu, I¡¯m really sorry, but I know you¡¯re very capable. With our production being a small budget one, we probably don¡¯t need such an excellent talent like you,¡± Tao Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a bit cold right now, and since most of our filming is outdoors, for the sake of your health, it would be best if you rested for a while and came back to film when the weather is warmer.¡±


    Tao Zheng spoke a bit euphemistically. On the surface, he suggested that Yu Zhen¡¯s capability was so high and the weather so cold that their crew wasn¡¯t suited for him, but he was actually asking Yu Zhen to leave the crew, to go wherever he pleased.


    Yu Zhen, of course, understood what Tao Zheng meant. He was someone who cared a lot about face, and how could he ept being dismissed in front of so many people by Tao Zheng?


    ¡°Chief Tao, we¡¯ve only been shooting for a few days, and you want to rece the director?¡± Yu Zhen the med Tao Zheng, ¡°Randomly changing directors isn¡¯t good for a TV series, you know.¡±

 Chapter 1184: 1183 Storm

    Chapter 1184: 1183 Storm


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Tao Zheng was amused by his attempt, ¡°There¡¯s more than one director in the entertainment industry who can shoot campus idol dramas, and even without a director, this show can still go on.¡±


    Yu Zhen said, ¡°Chief Tao, I¡¯ve been promoting you online for so long, now your TV series has gained poprity, yet you¡¯re thinking of recing me. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too heartless?¡±


    ¡°Ha, are you really not aware of why you¡¯re being asked to leave?¡± Tao Zheng nced at Yu Xian and said, ¡°When we were casting, I told you that I must be the one to choose all the roles, but you insisted on adding your niece. I also told you your niece could join, but she would have to meet my requirements. Has your niece done so?¡±


    Yu Zhen pressed his lips together, ¡°We¡¯ve only been shooting for a few days, no one can predict what will happenter. My niece might not necessarily fail to carry out the shooting.¡±


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m the investor, and this time I don¡¯t want your niece to take part in our TV series anymore. Please, take her and leave with her.¡±


    If today Yu Zhen had just taken his niece and left amicably, Tao Zheng might consider working with him on other TV series in the future, but judging by Yu Zhen¡¯s attitude, that seems unlikely now.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Yu Xian yelled, ¡°The male lead in this TV series is my idol He Feng. I must stay here.¡±


    ¡°p¡ª¡± No one expected that the very person who had been so protective of his niece would now p her.


    Yu Xian was also stunned. Her uncle had neverid a hand on her in her life. Today, he had pped her in front of so many people. In the entertainment industry, face is everything. If today¡¯s incident became known, how could she ever establish herself in the industry?


    ¡°Uncle, you actually hit me for these people!¡± Yu Xian cried, holding her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell dad and mom.¡±<div>


    Yu Zhen was also furious, he scolded Yu Xian, ¡°Go tell your parents, then. It¡¯s because they spoiled you that you turned out like this. You can¡¯t do anything and cause trouble all day long. Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me? Get lost, go home, and never show up in front of me again.¡±


    Angered, Yu Xian red fiercely at the people around her, then ran crying back to her nanny van.


    After Yu Xian left, Yu Zhen again asked Tao Zheng, ¡°Chief Tao, are you satisfied with the situation now?¡±


    Tao Zheng really didn¡¯t expect him to hit Yu Xian, because Yu Zhen normally had a good reputation, known to be someone who cared for the younger generation and was very fond of his niece, even going as far as to solve problems she caused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I¡¯m satisfied or not. It depends on whether you fit our crew,¡± Tao Zheng still stood by his point, ¡°When you first came here, you didn¡¯t resolve the situation properly but instead drew a crowd of onlookers. This is not conducive to our filming.¡±


    Yu Zhen frowned, when he came over, he didn¡¯t apologize to the young girl right away and had said some threatening words, probably the girl was still holding a grudge against him. Had he known she was connected to the Zhuang and Tao families, he would have been more courteous to her.


    Regardless of what Yu Zhen said, Tao Zheng simply refused to relent, insisting that Yu Zhen leave his crew and stating that they would never work together again.


    In the end, Yu Zhen also lost his temper, dering he would never again work with any artist from Star Way Entertainment. Regarding this, Tao Zheng wasn¡¯t worried at all; there were plenty of talented directors in the entertainment industry, and even without Yu Zhen, they could still make the series. At worst, they could invite Liang Lu over to direct. It was said she had a new movieing out soon and her fame had grown quite a bit.


    With the troublemaker gone, onlookers also started dispersing, discussing the recent events. Some people mentioned they¡¯d already uploaded the video online, predicting it would cause quite a stir.


    Sure enough, Yu Zhen and Yu Xian were the subjects of most discussions, but Tao Zheng¡¯s TV series didn¡¯te out unscathed either; after all, Yu Xian had been one of the cast members, and her actions had an impact on the crew, this time a negative one.


    Tao Zheng had no choice but to spend money to mitigate the negative fallout.

 Chapter 1185: 1184 Withdrawal of investment

    Chapter 1185: 1184 Withdrawal of investment


    The online discussion became more and more heated, as if someone were deliberately fanning the mes.


    Netizen A said, ¡°What is the background of this TV series? It can actually be filmed inside Capital University. I¡¯ve never been to Capital University in my whole life, so if it¡¯s filmed, I¡¯ll get to see what the most prestigious higher education institution in the country looks like.¡±


    Netizen B said, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Since both the directors and actors have all been changed, it¡¯s questionable whether this film can ever bepleted. I¡¯ve said it before, never let Yu Xian act; she¡¯s nothing but trouble, causing problems in every TV series she¡¯s in.¡±


    Netizen C said, ¡°This crew isn¡¯t any good either. I heard their staff was even hitting people. Plus, my friend who studies at Capital University told me that they couldn¡¯t even enter the cafeteria the other night because it was so packed. In my opinion, Capital University is a ce for studying, not for these vanity-stricken celebrities. Do they even know how many points are needed to get into Capital University?¡±


    The words of Netizen C resonated with many friends, most of whom were university students, including some from Capital University.


    Student A said, ¡°I¡¯m a student at Capital University. That evening, I was starving and wanted to eat at the cafeteria, but ended up being stuck at the entrance for an hour. I nearly fainted from hunger.¡±


    Student B said, ¡°Celebrities should not be allowed into ces of learning. Capital University is a sacred ce in my heart, and it should not be tainted by these culturally illiterate celebrities. Can¡¯t the Education Bureau manage this situation? I don¡¯t want to see any celebrities on campus.¡±


    The issue quickly escted as many students voiced their strong demand that TV shows and movies must not be filmed at universities. It was the first time Tao Zheng¡¯s PR team encountered such a situation and was at a loss over how to handle it.


    College students are regarded as the pirs of the nation, and their requests often have a significant impact online. Given such a demand, the Education Bureau could no longer ignore the situation.


    Capital Education Bureau immediately issued a statement, strongly criticizing the chaos caused and demanding that no schools in Capital shall be used as filming locations henceforth to avoid disturbing the normal lives of students.<div>


    Upon seeing the notification, Tao Zheng was so upset his heart ached. He had made extensive preparations and invested a significant amount of money for this shoot. If the filming could not continue, all his preparations would go to waste.


    If it had been only Capital University denying ess, he would not have been this angry, but the Education Bureau had already issued a policy, strongly condemning the practice of film crews entering universities and had made specific demands. Thus, they would not be able to return for filming anytime soon.


    The ones who had caused all this trouble were Yu Zhen and Yu Xian, and Tao Zheng couldn¡¯t let them get away with it.


    When Yu Zhen saw the notification issued by the Education Bureau, he was quite pleased. Tao Zheng was just too young. If he hadn¡¯t stirred things up, the Education Bureau might not have even known. By the time they finished shooting the campus scenes, even if the Education Bureau issued the notification, it wouldn¡¯t affect their subsequent filming.


    ¡°I have other productions to work on even without this one,¡± Yu Zhen proudly muttered to himself, ¡°People looking for me to direct are as numerous as hairs on an ox. I can¡¯t even count them all. If it hadn¡¯t been for your older brother¡¯s sake, do you think I would have agreed to direct your drama?¡±


    Yu Zhenughed at Tao Zheng¡¯s foolishness and was worried about the future of Star Way Entertainment. By the end, he was even considering persuading his brother-inw to buy out Star Way Entertainment, given Tao Zheng¡¯s poor management.


    While he was still fantasizing about being the boss, his assistant rushed in, panic-stricken, ¡°Director Yu, something terrible has happened!¡±


    Yu Zhen asked very calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem now? Are there more attacks on me online? Just have someone delete them. Don¡¯t bother me with this kind of stuff.¡±


    The assistant urgently said, ¡°No, it¡¯s something very important ¨C actually, several very important things.¡±


    Yu Zhen said, ¡°Just get to the point.¡±


    The assistant yed a voicemail for Yu Zhen, ¡°Director Yu, your online reputation hasn¡¯t been good over the past few days. I¡¯ve been thinking, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go ahead with our new show. What if I can¡¯t recoup my investment? So I¡¯ve decided to pull the funding.¡±

 Chapter 1186: 1185 trouble caused by Yu Xian

    Chapter 1186: 1185 trouble caused by Yu Xian


    Upon hearing the situation, Yu Zhen¡¯s previously leisurely demeanor immediately shifted. He swung his arm, hurling the cup in his hand away, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Mr. Liu withdrawing his investment? Do you have any idea how much effort I¡¯ve put into this film? We were about to start shooting, and now he withdraws his funding. Where am I supposed to find so much money to fill the gap?¡±


    His new film was a big production, marking his first attempt at a new genre. For this project, Yu Zhen had pulled in a lot of investments, and his brother-inw had invested 30%. But now, with Mr. Liu pulling out, he had to cover the 20% gap left by him, and it wasn¡¯t certain that his brother-inw would be willing to contribute more.


    Just then, his assistant received another call, ¡°Director Yu, it¡¯s a call from Mr. Zhang.¡±


    Yu Zhen said angrily, ¡°Just take the call right here. I want to hear what they really want to say!¡±


    Mr. Zhang started by asking how Yu Zhen was doingtely, whether the new film¡¯s preparations wereplete, and if there was still a shortfall of funds.


    Yu Zhen let out a sigh of relief upon hearing his words. Judging from Mr. Zhang¡¯s tone, he probably wasn¡¯t calling to withdraw his investment.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, I have indeed run into a little bit of trouble recently,¡± Yu Zhen said with a chuckle, ¡°As you know, we¡¯ve put a lot of money into this movie, and we are about to start shooting. But now, Mr. Liu has suddenly caused me a bit of trouble.¡± Yu Zhenughed, ¡°So, we¡¯ll have to postpone for a bit.¡±


    Mr. Zhangughed, ¡°Did old Liu withdraw his funding?¡±


    Yu Zhen didn¡¯t know how to respond. Mr. Zhang didn¡¯t wait for his answer and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been making quite the name for yourself online recently. As a big director like you, you should be making better works. So¡­¡±


    Yu Zhen thought Mr. Zhang was hinting at investing more, but to his surprise, Mr. Zhang said, ¡°So maybe it¡¯s best not to shoot this film. After all, the funding has already diminished by so much, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to lose a little more, right?¡±<div>


    Yu Zhen felt as if the world was going dark before his eyes. He hastily said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you can¡¯t do this. Our film is about to start shooting. If you withdraw your investment now, where will I find someone to fill the vacancy?¡±


    Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t care less about the film. There were so many new shows in the entertainment circle waiting for his investment. A casual investment in two popr shows could make his money back. But Yu Zhen¡¯s troubles had already spread internally, with many people saying he had offended the Tao family. Even his brother-inw couldn¡¯t save him now.


    Rumor had it his brother-inw was also nning to withdraw his investment. If they didn¡¯t im their money now, it was likely that Yu Zhen wouldn¡¯t manage to pay them back in the end.


    Mr. Zhang, after a private phone call with Mr. Liu and learning that he had already withdrawn his funding, immediately called Yu Zhen.


    ¡°Old Yu, no offense, but your niece really knows how to cause you trouble,¡± Mr. Zhang began, ¡°I remember thatst time, it was her too, wasn¡¯t it? Just topete for the lead role, she actually wed the face of the leading actress on set.¡±


    Yu Zhen was well aware of Yu Xian¡¯s bad temper but didn¡¯t have a way to stop it, letting her do as she pleased.


    Yu Zhen couldn¡¯t listen anymore. Since Mr. Zhang intended to withdraw his investment, he might as well let him.


    After hanging up the call, the assistant said, ¡°Director Yu, there¡¯s something unpleasant I want to say. I think Miss Yu Xian is not suited for the entertainment industry. She¡¯s the reason for this mess. If she hadn¡¯t caused trouble at the university, none of these college students would have spoken out, nor would it have attracted the attention of the Education Bureau.¡±


    Yu Zhen, already furious, was fully aware that Yu Xian had caused the trouble, but he wasn¡¯t willing to be criticized for his niece¡¯s actions, especially not by his own staff.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired,¡± Yu Zhen said coldly.


    The assistant was taken aback and said nothing more, as he had long wanted to quit anyway. ¡°Fine, since Director Yu has fired me, I have nothing to lose. I¡¯ll speak my mind,¡± the assistant stated and flung his work badge onto Yu Zhen¡¯s desk, leaving without looking back.


    No sooner had he left than Yu Xian called, sobbing, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on? Why has all my new work disappeared? All the crews said I¡¯m not suitable for their films and asked me to find work elsewhere.¡±

 Chapter 1187: 1186 consecutive bad things

    Chapter 1187: 1186 consecutive bad things


    Yu Zhen felt like bursting into mes the moment he heard her voice. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Xian, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so much investment, ¡°What do you want from me? Go bother your dad, don¡¯t annoy me!¡±


    Yu Xian was very displeased with her uncle¡¯s attitude. ¡°Uncle, when I entered the entertainment industry, you had already promised to take good care of me. Now, I¡¯m having problems at work, and you¡¯re not even trying to help me out. Instead, you tell me to go to my dad who is way too busy to assist me.¡±


    Yu Zhen retorted angrily, ¡°Then go to your mom! She¡¯s ying mahjong all day long. Can¡¯t you give her something to do?¡±


    Yu Xian could tell her uncle was upset, so she softened her approach. ¡°Uncle, I was wrong just now. I apologize. Please, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    Yu Zhen still adored his niece and couldn¡¯t bear to reallysh out at her. ¡°Xian Xian, I honestly can¡¯t help with your new drama. There¡¯s a bit of trouble here that I need to sort out. Why don¡¯t you take some time off? Once you¡¯re rested and things here are back to normal, I¡¯ll arrange a new show for you, okay?¡±


    Although Yu Xian was reluctant, she didn¡¯t argue further. ¡°Uncle, make sure you arrange it quickly, okay?¡±


    Yu Zhen promised, ¡°Okay, I will handle it as fast as I can.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Yu Zhen shouted, ¡°Get me a cup of coffee.¡±


    However, no one responded for a long while. His temper red up again, and he yelled out, ¡°Has everyone died out there? I asked for a cup of coffee, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    After a good while, still no one replied, and he then remembered that he had fired his assistant earlier.<div>


    Yu Zhen sighed deeply, pressed his fingers against his temples, then stood up to make coffee himself. However, being ustomed to being served, he didn¡¯t know how to make coffee and identally scalded his hand with the hot water, turning it bright red.


    He had no choice but to go to the hospital for treatment, but the hospital was so crowded that he wasn¡¯t seen until almost the end of the doctor¡¯s shift.


    He thought that would be the end of his troubles, but he was far too optimistic.


    ¡°Director Yu, this is my resignation letter.¡± An employee who had been with Yu Zhen for ten years submitted his resignation, apologizing, ¡°My mother is ill, and she might need my care, so I must quit to look after her.¡±


    Yu Zhen found this statement odd, ¡°What do you mean she might need your care? I need a definite answer.¡±


    The veteran employee immediately corrected himself, ¡°Oh, then my mother is ill, and she needs me to take care of her, so I have to resign.¡±


    Yu Zhen said, ¡°If your mother is ill, you should work even harder. How else will you afford her medical bills?¡±


    The old employee said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my mom has health insurance. It¡¯s really useful nowadays, covering seventy percent of the expenses.¡±


    This employee had worked under Yu Zhen for ten years and was quite satisfactory. His sudden departure was definitely something Yu Zhen wanted to prevent. However, no matter what Yu Zhen said, he no longer wanted to stay.


    Yu Zhen thought he genuinely wanted to leave to care for his mother, so he finally epted his resignation.


    However, a dayter, two more employees resigned. This time, it was two young girls who didn¡¯t provide any reason other than saying they were too tired and didn¡¯t want to work there anymore.


    Since they were new, Yu Zhen didn¡¯t mind much, and he approved their resignation as soon as it was submitted.


    At this point, Director Yu hadn¡¯t yet realized the severity of the issue.


    Employees left one after another, each with their own reasons. Some wanted to go back to their hometowns to develop; some to take over family businesses, but most left due to family emergencies.


    As Yu Zhen saw the number of people in hispany dwindling, he urgently asked the HR department to recruit more staff, but even the HR employees had left, leaving no one to help him recruit.


    It seemed as though the resigning employees had agreed to leave together, and Yu Zhen couldn¡¯t hold onto any of them.


    Where did those resigning employees go?


    This brings us to Liang Lu.


    After graduation, Liang Lu made several web movies and dramas with substantial investments. The productions were of high quality and received great feedback, prompting her to decide to start a film and televisionpany to expand her development.<div>

 Chapter 1188: Liang Lus company 1187

    Chapter 1188: Liang Lu¡¯spany 1187


    Liang Lu had been nning her film productionpany for quite some time, but with so many filmpanies in the Capital, like the colossal Star Way Entertainment pressing from above, it was very challenging for a newpany to develop.


    However, that was not a big problem. Nowadays, to do something, you only needed two things: one was to have a lot of money, and the other was to have an exceptionalwork.


    As it happened, Liang Lu had both.


    Liang Lu had a very wealthy fianc¨¦, and although Old Master Lu hadn¡¯t been too pleased with her in the past few years, by now, he hade to the realization that he couldn¡¯t change his grandson¡¯s affection for Liang Lu, so he simply stopped concerning himself with their business.


    Lu Qing was already the de facto head of the Lu family, so he could use his authority to invest in Liang Lu. Although the Lu family was not as wealthy as the Tao or Zhuang families, after several years of development, they had be the wealthiest in the city. Investing one hundred million in a TV drama was no problem for them.


    Besides, Liang Lu had a whole bunch of wealthy friends, like Tian Tian, Xu Yan, and Tan Rou, each readily able to invest tens of millions. Thus, her TV drama had investments amounting to hundreds of millions.


    The Tao family managed the best entertainmentpany in the entire Capital and even the whole country, naturally providing great assistance to Liang Lu. Plus, if someone like Tao Zheng, who was so out of sync, could be the owner of a filmpany, why couldn¡¯t Liang Lu?


    Liang Lu had discussed the matter with Tan Rou and the others quite early on. At that time, Tao Zheng was also present, and he mentioned he would help promote Liang Lu, as well as find some reliable industry employees for her.


    He had not yet settled on any candidates, but Yu Xian¡¯s incident a few days prior had given him inspiration. Since there were no individual employees to recruit, why not poach high-paying individuals from otherpanies?


    And the unfortunate target he chose was Yu Zhen.<div>


    Tao Zheng told Liang Lu about his idea of choosing candidates, and during a dinner party, Liang Lu learned about the incidents involving Yu Zhen and Yu Xian bullying Li Li. The two hatched a n to poach employees from under Yu Zhen¡¯s wing.


    Poaching needed a catalyst; they certainly couldn¡¯t just paste a hiring advertisement on Yu Zhen¡¯spany¡¯s door. While they were figuring out how to poach staff from Yu Zhen¡¯spany, a former employee who had left Yu Zhen¡¯spany approached them.


    This ex-employee was previously Yu Zhen¡¯s assistant. After being dismissed, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became, hell-bent on teaching Yu Zhen a lesson. However, before giving Yu Zhen a taste of his own medicine, he needed to secure a stable job for himself first.


    It so happened that Liang Lu¡¯spany was hiring, so he came over.


    Liang Lu personally conducted the interview, and upon learning that he came from Yu Zhen¡¯spany, an idea instantly formed in her mind.


    She first offered the assistant a rtively high sry, allowing him to act as the HR manager to help her with recruitment.


    The assistant had done various tasks and was familiar with what the HR Department entailed, so the new job wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    Once he was hired, Liang Lu told him about the recruitment needs and hinted, openly and covertly, that he could check with his former colleagues regarding wages, assuring him that they would not be shortchanged.


    People go out to work for money, and some employees at Yu Zhen¡¯spany who were not doing well quickly resigned. Theirckluster performance was not necessarily due to their ownck ofpetence; it could also be because there were too many nepotism hires in theirpany, given that even their boss was there through connections.


    Next were the long-time employees; to convince them to leave, it was necessary to offer them better terms.


    Liang Lu was not stingy with money, and she also prepared excellentpensation for experienced staff. As a result, those longstanding employees also switched sides. As long as the treatment was good, they could work anywhere.


    The newpany had a young boss with abundant finances, and following her would surely lead to endless development.


    For their future, employees leapt at the chance to switchpanies, which led to the daily decrease of Yu Zhen¡¯s staff, causing normal operations to be unsustainable.


    While Yu Zhen toiled hard at recruiting new employees, Liang Lu¡¯s film productionpany kicked off. She named it Dazzling Entertainment, wishing for thepany to shine as brightly as diamonds and continue to prosper.


    On the day of the ribbon-cutting, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu brought exquisite and valuable gifts. In return, Liang Lu invited them to the premiere of her own movie.

 Chapter 1189: 1188 First Movie

    Chapter 1189: 1188 First Movie


    Liang Lu¡¯s film could finally be yed on the big screen. Although she had filmed TV dramas and movies during her university days, those were only avable online.


    Before she graduated, she had already started preparing for the film. She didn¡¯t need to worry about investment; her only concern was theck of good actors.


    ¡°Journey Through the Desert¡± was an experiment for Liang Lu. After returning from the desert, Liang Lu wrote down her thoughts and then hired a novice screenwriter to draft the screeny. Once the outline was ready, Liang Lu called everyone, including Tan Rou, for a meal to seek their suggestions on her new screeny.


    Liang Lu¡¯s new screeny was a martial arts movie. The protagonist was a righteous female warrior who, it seemed, also mirrored Liang Lu herself.


    Liang Lu¡¯s biological parents had died, and her rtives had long since stopped caring for her. Even though she had loving grandparents, Liang Lu was sent to an orphanage.


    She also had adoptive parents. Before their biological child was born, Liang Lu had been very happy. However, after the birth of their own child, they began to disdain her, and gradually, their rtionship turned very strained.


    After being admitted to university, Liang Lu never went back home. During her university years, Liang Lu took many part-time jobs and started filming videos. She sent the money she earned back to her adoptive parents aspensation and probably wouldn¡¯t contact them again.


    The film¡¯s protagonist¡¯s experience was very simr to Liang Lu¡¯s, although the character¡¯s parents were killed by enemies¡ªa remnant of Liang Lu¡¯sst positive illusion about her biological parents.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu attended the film viewing; the tickets were provided by Liang Lu who had specially arranged good seats for them and thoughtfully prepared popcorn and drinks.


    ¡°Have you read this screeny?¡± Tan Rou asked Zhuang Liu.<div>


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read a bit of it. Last time you sent it to me, I even gave Liang Lu some feedback.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tan Rou tasted some popcorn and whispered, ¡°Actually, this female protagonist is written by Liang Lu based on herself, but unlike Liang Lu, she didn¡¯t find happiness; she perished along with her enemy. Do you know why?¡±


    Having heard Liang Lu¡¯s story and understanding her character, Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Perhaps the ending of the film¡¯s protagonist is what Liang Lu originally envisioned for herself.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°Zhuang Liu, you¡¯re really clever.¡±


    She looked at the big screen, which was showing the protagonist wildly wielding a sword in madness. Her martial arts were excellent, but she was unable to kill her enemy, so she could only swing her father¡¯s sword in a rage to vent her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Which part of Liang Lu¡¯s life over the past twenty-plus years do you think this segment corresponds to?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu thought for a moment then answered, ¡°After the birth of Liang Lu¡¯s adoptive parents¡¯ child.¡± He analyzed, ¡°Liang Lu used to live quite well, but after her adoptive parents had their own child, they treated her poorly. By then, Liang Lu knew she was unwee and, coupled with her rebellious phase, she could easily lose control of her emotions.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°She was furious about her own helplessness.¡±


    The moviested only one hour and forty minutes, detailing how the heroine went from a rich youngdy to a vagabond, struggled to avenge her parents, and ultimately met her end alongside her enemy.


    The heroine was not particrly beautiful, in fact not as attractive as Liang Lu herself, but her actions were very powerful, truly packing a punch.


    After the movie ended, Liang Lu, as the director, went on stage to express her thoughts on making this film and to discuss how the character of the protagonist was created.


    When people heard Liang Lu say that the movie¡¯s heroine was based on herself, they understood why the film was so moving¡ªit was because the director was telling her own real and emotional story.


    Some girls were sobbing uncontrobly by the time the heroine died. When they realized that the protagonist represented the director herself, they were somewhat relieved, because although the story was fictional, the director was real and still very much alive.


    Perhaps with this thought, they felt less sad.

 Chapter 1190: 1189 movie causes trouble

    Chapter 1190: 1189 movie causes trouble


    This was Liang Lu¡¯s first movie to hit the big screen, so it needed solid promotion. Tan Rou asked Tao Zheng to contact some entertainment journalists who were good at writing articles, and prepared some videos already shot for them to help promote Liang Lu online.


    For a time, the buzz around Liang Lu¡¯s moviepletely overshadowed other big-budget productions. One movie that imed to have spent five hundred million had a box office return that did not surpass Liang Lu¡¯s film, which had cost only tens of millions to make. This infuriated the director of the other film, who arranged for people to dig up dirt on Liang Lu online with the intention of getting her movie pulled from theaters.


    The most scandalous dirt about Liang Lu was her own family background, with a gambling biological father and a biological mother who had been a prostitute¡ªsecrets Liang Lu could never share with others.


    However, very few people were aware of these issues, except for rtives and friends from her hometown and her adoptive parents.


    In the past few days, Tan Rou had been closely following the news about Liang Lu¡¯s new movie. Since Liang Lu imed that Tan Rou had changed her life, Tan Rou felt a deep connection to this film.


    If Liang Lu hadn¡¯t met Tan Rou back then, if Tan Rou hadn¡¯t taught her to study, Liang Lu would now be ruling the streets as a gang leader, perhaps already killed by a random act of violence.


    Tan Rou was fond of Liang Lu, perhaps because she had known loneliness herself, so she could deeply rte to Liang Lu¡¯s feelings. Whenever Liang Lu was set to shoot a new drama, Tan Rou was always the first to invest. She liked making money, but seeing her family and friends happy meant even more to her.


    Initially, Tan Rou made money to improve her family¡¯s living standards, investing in the stock market with Li Li to give her a happier life. Now that she was wealthy, she naturally did her utmost to help her friends, as her family no longer needed her assistance.


    Tan Rou was browsing movie reviews online and would have created an automatic positive review program to post on the inte if Liang Lu hadn¡¯t forbidden it. This program would be dedicated to generating favorable reviews for Liang Lu¡¯s movie and boosting its ratings.


    Seventy-five percent of inte users praised the movie, fifteen percent didn¡¯t find it very appealing, while the rest considered it average.<div>


    Tan Rou specifically sought outments that praised the movie. Manyizens had a talent for analyzing plotlines and guessing characters¡¯ motivations. They seemed to have gleaned the psychological detail scripted for the characters as if they had actually read the screeny.


    She enjoyed reading them, and when she came across a particrly good in-depth review, she even shared it with Liang Lu.


    Liang Lu was thrilled that people understood her intentions, but what excited her even more was making money. The film had made a substantial profit, recouping its costs within four days of release. If it continued to perform well, she was sure to make a fortune before it left the theaters.


    Tan Rou was also d to see Liang Lu making money but reminded her to be cautious about what was said online and to not give anyone a handle to use against her.


    Liang Lu was already aware of this, so all her onlinements were positive. Even if someone criticized her movie, she epted it with grace.


    As long as she avoided conflicts withizens, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Before going to sleep that night, Liang Lu read a few more posts analyzing the movie¡¯s plot, then went to bed satisfied.


    The next morning, Liang Lu was woken up by her phone ringing. It was Tan Rou calling.


    ¡°Liang Lu, don¡¯t panic about what¡¯s happening online. Lu Qing is already on it, and I¡¯ve asked him to investigate,¡± Tan Rou said urgently. ¡°You should call Lu Qing right away and see what he has found out.¡±


    Liang Lu was still half-asleep. She yawned and asked, ¡°Tan Rou, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the negative news about you on the inte?¡±


    Liang Lu suddenly remembered something that happened during her first year, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone is bringing up my parents again?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about your grandparents. They¡¯ve made a video using you,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°What?¡± Liang Lu gasped, and after a moment she asked, bewildered, ¡°My grandparents made a video to use me? Why?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re calling you unfilial, saying you haven¡¯t been home since your parents died. They also mentioned that your grandfather is sick and needs a lot of money for surgery. They asked you for the money, but you refused to give it to them,¡± Tan Rou exined.

 Chapter 1191: In 1190, [they] went to the Capital.

    Chapter 1191: In 1190, [they] went to the Capital.


    Liang Lu was truly out of luck; she had no idea that her grandfather had fallen ill, and furthermore, she hadn¡¯t been in contact with her grandparents for almost fifteen years. She didn¡¯t even know what they looked like, let alone the matter of borrowing money.


    ¡°Tan Rou, you know my situation very well.¡± Liang Lu said, ¡°My biological parents died a long time ago, and there¡¯s hardly any contact with my adoptive parents. And as for my grandparents, it¡¯s been over a decade since west met; they¡¯ve never asked to borrow money from me.¡±


    Tan Rou did believe Liang Lu; Liang Lu didn¡¯t have many friends in the Capital, and if Liang Lu¡¯s grandfather really hade to borrow money, Liang Lu would definitely have told them. Moreover, Tan Rou was a doctor; if Liang Lu wanted to treat her grandfather, she would certainly consult with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This morning, when I saw the news, I thought of calling you, but nobody answered your phone. Then I called Lu Qing, he¡¯s currently in your hometown and can arrange for someone to look into it,¡± Tan Rou tried to calm Liang Lu down, insisting she shouldn¡¯t lose herposure.


    Liang Lu calmed down and then said, ¡°Tan Rou, I want to get in touch with my grandparents, to ask them why they would tell lies.¡±


    Tan Rou suggested, ¡°Liang Lu, I think it¡¯s best not to meet with your grandparents. Judging from the video they posted, what they¡¯re after is money. You could give them money this time, but what about in the future? Are you supposed to pay them off every time to keep them quiet?¡±


    Liang Lu remembered the events of her childhood. At that time, her parents had just passed away, and all her rtives were unwilling to take her in, including her grandparents, who were very disdainful of her. Later, using the excuse that they were too old and that their household was in poor condition, her grandparents sent Liang Lu to an orphanage.


    Liang Lu was angry, so she never went back and didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    Tan Rou was right; Liang Lu could give them money this time, but what about the next? What if they came up with an excuse that Liang Lu¡¯s grandmother was sick and asked Liang Lu for money again?


    Liang Lu was not short of money, but her money didn¡¯t juste from thin air. Why should she have to give it to them?<div>


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t give them a penny. If theye to trouble me, I¡¯ll take them to court and tell the whole story of how they sent me to the orphanage,¡± Liang Lu said firmly.


    ¡°I know manywyers; I¡¯ll get in touch with one for you right away,¡± Tan Rou said while making a call and typing quickly, ¡°Just hold on a moment, I¡¯ll send you thewyer¡¯s contact information.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lu Qing had arrived in Liang Lu¡¯s old vige, which was indeed very dpidated, with cracks all over the walls and exposed electrical wires, presenting a real danger.


    It was hard to imagine that people still lived here. Yet even in such a run-down ce, many people resided, seemingly oblivious to the many dangers.


    The vige children curiously looked at Lu Qing, asking where he was from.


    Lu Qing inquired, ¡°Kids, do you know where Liang Teng and Guo Xia live?¡±


    The children were very innocent, and when they heard Lu Qing asking for directions, they enthusiastically led the way, ¡°Just at the eastern end of the vige, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Following the children, Lu Qing arrived at the home of Liang Lu¡¯s grandparents, but the door was locked. It was unclear whether they were out or had simply locked themselves inside.


    He knocked several times, and nobody opened the door. He called out a few times, but there was still no response from inside.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± A middle-aged woman with a basin in hand came out, ¡°Looking for Old Liang¡¯s family?¡±


    Lu Qing offered a friendly smile, ¡°Big sister, may I ask if you know where their family has gone?¡±


    The middle-aged woman sized Lu Qing up and perhaps finding him handsome, told him, ¡°Oh, their family went to the Capital. I heard from my daughter that their little granddaughter has be sessful. She¡¯s now a big director and opened a bigpany, then made a lot of money and took her grandparents to live with her in the city.¡±


    After finishing, envy beamed from the woman¡¯s face, ¡°If my daughter were even half as sessful as that little girl.¡±


    Lu Qing asked again, ¡°When did they leave?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, the woman answered, ¡°Four mornings ago, a ck sedan took them away. The whole vige saw it.¡±

 Chapter 1192: 1191 is working hard at life

    Chapter 1192: 1191 is working hard at life


    The video was released just yesterday, even onlyst night, but Liang Lu¡¯s grandparents left four days ago. No matter how one thinks about it, it feels like someone is causing trouble.


    Lu Qing isn¡¯t in the Capital right now, nor can he rush back in time, and since his main base isn¡¯t in the Capital, he can only entrust the matter to others to handle.


    Upon receiving the news, Tan Rou started to investigate who was causing trouble behind the scenes.


    Liang Lu was also anxious. She paced around Tan Rou¡¯s office, sitting down one moment, standing up the next, restless as if on hot coals, endlessly circling inside the office.


    Tan Rou was searching online for news, trying to find out who had first posted the video. Seeing Liang Lu pacing in the office, she said, ¡°Liang Lu, aren¡¯t you tired? Sit down and rest for a while.¡±


    Liang Lu walked to her, face full of urgency, and said, ¡°Tan Rou, it¡¯s not that I want to pace, but my legs just won¡¯t stop! You know how much effort I¡¯ve really put into this movie, and you all invested so much money in it. If this matter affects it, then what about the money you invested?¡±


    Her movie had been released for less than a week and was currently at the peak time for increasing box office sales. If her grandparents¡¯ issue had an impact, the subsequent box office was uncertain.


    It was Liang Lu¡¯s first movie on the big screen, and she couldn¡¯t let the money Tan Rou and the others invested go to waste.


    ¡°Liang Lu, to us, this amount of money really isn¡¯t much,¡± Tan Rouforted her, saying, ¡°Mypany can earn back the money invested in your movie in a month, so you don¡¯t need to worry about these things.¡±


    Liang Lu was still very anxious, ¡°No, this time I must earn more money. My career has just started, I can¡¯t falter here.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou wanted to tell her everyone faces setbacks in the beginning of starting a business and urged her not to get too worked up, but seeing how anxious Liang Lu was, she held back.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re thinking correctly,¡± Tan Rou said while clicking the mouse, ¡°So who do you think is creating trouble for you this time?¡±


    Liang Lu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. At first, I thought my grandparents were trying to get money from me, but since they haven¡¯t contacted me up to now, I¡¯m uncertain.¡±


    Tan Rou analyzed, ¡°Lu Qing said that your grandparents arrived four days ago and were brought here by someone else, so there must be someone behind this helping them.¡±


    Liang Lu, frustrated, pulled at her hair, ¡°Who on earth is causing me trouble? If I find out who did it, I¡¯ll go to their house tonight and beat them up!¡±


    Tan Rou was reminded of the bullying days back in high school. Despite Liang Lu¡¯s current gentle demeanor, back then she used to be the campus bully! There were few who weren¡¯t afraid of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up, you¡¯re a public figure now, and you need to be mindful of your image otherwise you¡¯ll encounter a lot of trouble,¡± Tan Rou reminded her.


    Liang Lu suddenly felt powerless, ¡°Does being a public figure mean I have to suffer such unfair treatment? I¡¯ve tried so hard to live my life, to create a wonderful future, why are there still people trying to ruin it for me?¡±


    Tan Rou felt sorry for Liang Lu. Since she was very young, after Liang Lu¡¯s parents passed away, they didn¡¯t leave her any good things, only ridicule from others.


    She struggled to live, using her fists to conquer those who mocked her, but it was useless; the people who were supposed tough would stillugh, and Liang Lu couldn¡¯t fight everyone.


    Later on, Liang Lu decided to change. Through her tremendous efforts, she finally got into university and, with the help of friends,pleted her studies and obtained a nice degree.


    Her future seemed bright; everything was moving in the right direction.


    Regretfully, someone ruined that life.


    ¡°Liang Lu¡­¡± Tan Rou grabbed a tissue for her, ¡°Wipe your tears, don¡¯t ruin your image. In my heart, you¡¯ve always been a very strong girl.¡±


    Liang Lu wiped her tears, but she felt aggrieved inside, ¡°Tan Rou, I really tried hard to live my life. To reach where I am today, I¡¯ve given a lot, but why do they still want to harm me? For fifteen years, they never looked for me, and now that I have money, they want toe to me, what kind of grandparents are these?¡±

 Chapter 1193: 1192 The Unfilial Granddaughter

    Chapter 1193: 1192 The Unfilial Granddaughter


    Tan Rou had no such grandparents; she couldn¡¯t rte to Liang Lu¡¯s emotions, but from an observer¡¯s perspective, Tan Rou was extremely repelled by the actions of Liang Lu¡¯s grandparents.


    First, after Liang Lu¡¯s parents died, her grandparents clearly could have taken care of her, but they refused, instead sending Liang Lu to an orphanage. Furthermore, fifteen years had passed, they had never looked after Liang Lu, nor had they sent her a penny; yet now that Liang Lu had grown up and made money, they came looking for her, which was simply excessive.


    Tan Rou put down her cell phone and walked over to the table tofort Liang Lu, ¡°If you want to cry, cry. This is my office, no one wille here.¡±


    At first, Liang Lu shed just a few tears, but upon hearing Tan Rou say it was okay to cry, all the grievances in her heart surged up, and tears streamed down, unstoppable.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I really don¡¯t want to deal with them, nor do I want to give them any money. I¡¯ve invested all my money in thepany,¡± Liang Lu sobbed, ¡°and even borrowed so much from you and Lu Qing. Where would I find the money to give them?¡± shemented. ¡°If theye asking me for money, I surely won¡¯t be able toe up with so much.¡±


    The newly established filmpany was Liang Lu¡¯s, and it was a time when funds were desperately needed. If Liang Lu¡¯s grandparents came asking her for money now, it would push her to a dead end.


    The Lu family indeed could offer help to Liang Lu, but old master Lu was still alive. If he knew Liang Lu had such rtives, he might object to Lu Qing being with her.


    Lu Qing loved Liang Lu very much, but the person he held dearest in this world was only old master Lu. If a conflict arose between old master Lu and Liang Lu, it would put him in a very difficult position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will all help you,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I asked Hang Wei and his team to track down the source of the information. Just a moment ago, Hang Wei messaged me saying they¡¯ve found who uploaded the video. The IP address is in the Capital; Zhuang Liu sent Xiao Mo and his team there, so we should have results soon.¡±


    Liang Lu cried even harder and hugged Tan Rou tightly. ¡°Tan Rou, if it weren¡¯t for you all, my life would be ruined.¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, we¡¯re all helping you,¡± Tan Rou said, patting her back gently.


    Xiao Mo found the person who uploaded the video, but he knew nothing. He only mentioned that someone gave him money to post the video. That person was very clever; they handed the uploader a USB drive and then some cash to post the video on the spot, and after that, the person left.


    This led to a dead end.


    However, just a few hourster, another video was released. Thanks to the groundworkid by the previous one, this video quickly gained significant attention as soon as it was released, drawing manyizens¡¯ interest.


    In the video, the elderly couple had white hair and a sallowplexion, looking as if they had not eaten for a long time. One was sitting in a chair, the other lying on a hospital bed, apparently in a hospital.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were squinting; his mouth opening and closing, struggling to say something, but unable to speak.


    The old woman wiped her tears with a handkerchief and then cried, ¡°My granddaughter Liang Lu is too heartless. After her parents passed away, she refused to contact us because she went to a wealthy family to be their daughter, worrying that we would be a drag on her.¡±


    As she spoke, she cried louder. When she managed to stop the tears, she continued, ¡°This unfilial granddaughter¡ªher grandfather is so severely ill, I asked her for money, and she not only refused to lend us any but also said we were poor rtives, that she didn¡¯t have poor rtives like us!¡±


    The person filming asked them, ¡°So, what do you two n to do now?¡±


    The old woman looked into the camera, her eyes red as though she had cried for a long time, ¡°Our son died early, and the granddaughter is unfilial; we, the old couple, are out of options, we can only wait for death.¡±


    Liang Lu saw the second video as soon as it was uploaded. When she heard the old woman using her of being unfilial, she felt a suffocating tightness in her chest, as if she were about to choke.


    Seeing Liang Lu¡¯s face turn red, Tan Rou immediately tried to ease her breathing and said with some regret, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you watch this video.¡±


    Liang Lu took a breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m much better now.¡±


    Looking into her eyes, Tan Rou knew Liang Lu¡¯s heart was anything but calm.


    No wonder Liang Lu was unsettled; after all, the elderly couple were shameless.

 Chapter 1194: 1193 in the hospital

    Chapter 1194: 1193 in the hospital


    Indeed, the second video caused a greater impact online than the first, almost as if people knew it was going to be released, as several lengthyments popped up within three minutes of its posting.


    Tan Rou calcted quickly; three minutes weren¡¯t even enough to watch the whole video, yet not only was the video posted, butments were also prepared. It seemed impossible.


    She followed those individuals with an alternate ount and then approached each of them to seek some clues.


    However, these were also newly registered alternate ounts, seemingly created solely formenting, making it hard to find any useful information.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t waste more time on these ounts; she opened the video again, hoping to gather some information from it.


    While watching, she noticed some writing on a bedsheet in the video; she paused it, then increased the video¡¯s resolution and eventually discerned a private hospital¡¯s logo and even the name of the hospital.


    Now that she had found the hospital¡¯s name, it would be easy to locate them, although it was uncertain if they were still there. Nevertheless, Tan Rou and Liang Lu felt it worth checking for themselves, to ask them what they intended to do, whether they indeed sought money from Liang Lu.


    Tan Rou drove Liang Lu to a private hospital, known for its confidentiality; many wealthy individuals and celebrities preferred to be treated here, especially for conditions they wished to keep private.


    Zhuang Liu was familiar with private hospitals in Capital; he had been treated in this very hospital for a leg injury in his early years. The hospital¡¯s director had a good rtionship with his father. After his father fell into aa, the director had invited them for treatment, and Zhuang Liu had brought his father here, although it was unfortunate that Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t been able to awaken.


    The director always felt regret for not being able to help the Zhuang family father and son adequately; as soon as Zhuang Liu mentioned it, he agreed to let theme search for someone, and he even personally received them.<div>


    ¡°Are you Miss Tan Rou and Miss Liang Lu?¡± asked the middle-aged man wearing sses warmly, ¡°I already know about your purpose here. I have already had someone check, and the results should be out soon, so please wait here for a moment.¡±


    Tan Rou and Liang Lu had no objections; now that they were here, if Liang Guo and Guo Xia were still here, they would definitely be found. If not, they could still get some leads from their admission records to find out where they were now or who had admitted them.


    Soon after, a young doctor came in, nodded to the director, and said, ¡°I found three people named Liang Guo, one of whom is the right age you are looking for. However, his condition isn¡¯t severe, just a bit of high blood pressure.¡±


    Liang Lu asked, ¡°Do you have a photo? If there¡¯s a photo, I can recognize them.¡±


    The young doctor walked over to the director¡¯sputer, fiddled with it a bit, and pulled up Liang Guo¡¯s admission photo, ¡°Is this the person?¡±


    Liang Lu immediately recognized Liang Guo; although he had aged, the scar on his right eyebrow made him easily identifiable, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The young doctor looked at the information below and then said, ¡°He¡¯s currently in the inpatient section. If you want to find him, I can take you there.¡±


    Liang Lu was eager to see Liang Guo, ¡°Please take us to him, it¡¯s really important that I talk to him.¡±


    The young doctor¡¯s face was expressionless as she simply said, ¡°Yes, follow me.¡±


    Tan Rou and Liang Lu followed her, but as they reached the door, the doctor suddenly stopped.


    Liang Lu asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    The doctor turned to the director and said, ¡°Dad, mom asked you toe home for dinner tonight.¡±


    The director nodded, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± He then emphasized, ¡°Do not call me dad at the hospital; here, I am the director, not dad.¡±


    The doctor nonchntly replied, ¡°Oh, dad.¡±


    The director red at her but ultimately said nothing.


    Seeing this interaction between the father and daughter, Liang Lu¡¯s heart grew heavier; she had also been very close to her father as a child, but those times could never return.

 Chapter 1195: 1194 really wants money

    Chapter 1195: 1194 really wants money


    The female doctor moved very quickly, and despite her seemingly indifferent and lethargic demeanor, she was anything but sloppy in her actions. Once they left the director¡¯s office, her legs moved as if they had rocket propellers, walking very fast. Tan Rou and Liang Lu had to quicken their pace considerably to keep up with her.


    Upon reaching the inpatient department, the female doctor didn¡¯t waste words with the duty nurse and directly started working on theputer. The nurse beside her watched with a nonchnt expression, apparently used to such behavior.


    After figuring out which ward Liang Guo was in, the female doctor hurriedly led Tan Rou and the others to the ward without saying a word. This indeed saved them a lot of time, and they quickly arrived at Liang Guo¡¯s ward.


    ¡°This is a single room, costing around a thousand per day, and they¡¯ve already been here for two days,¡± the female doctor said. ¡°The person who handled their hospitalization has already prepaid for a week¡¯s stay.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Can we find out who paid the hospital bills for them?¡±


    The female doctor answered, ¡°No, the person is quite cautious. He didn¡¯t use a bank transfer to pay the hospital bills but paid in cash instead.¡±


    Again with the cash payments, this was the third time someone had paid in cash ¡ª the first two instances involved the person sending the videos receiving cash, and now cash was used for the hospital fees. It seemed the person behind the scenes was really cunning, not wanting to leave any trace.


    Having arrived outside the ward, Liang Lu didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in now.¡±


    The female doctor stopped her, ¡°You need to wait a moment before going in.¡±


    Liang Lu asked, puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±<div>


    The female doctor, pointing at a sign on the door, said, ¡°To prevent single-room patients from being disturbed by visitors, we have installed this device on each single-room ward door. If they¡¯re willing to see visitors at this time, the light here would be green; if not, it would be red.¡±


    But at this moment, the light was yellow.


    Tan Rou then asked, ¡°Does the yellow light mean there are people inside?¡±


    The female doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, so you need to wait a moment. When the visitor leaves, then you can go inside. It¡¯s hospital policy, and even if you are friends of my father, we can¡¯t break the rule.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°I really have very important things to ask them, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    However, the female doctor still disagreed, and she stood in front of the door, ¡°You can¡¯t go in now.¡±


    Liang Lu wanted to force her way in, but was stopped by Tan Rou, ¡°Just wait a bit, someone is inside, which means they haven¡¯t left yet. As long as they are still there, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Liang Lu calmed down a bit, ¡°You¡¯re right, I need to calm down and control my temper.¡±


    After a while, the person inside finally came out, holding a camera ¡ª apparently a reporter.


    ¡°You two rest well, I will be leaving now,¡± said the reporter, who didn¡¯t notice Tan Rou and the others. He turned back inside and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will surely send this out, and soon your two unfilial granddaughters will give you the money.¡±


    Listening to this, Liang Lu almost felt like beating up the reporter. What did he mean by unfilial granddaughters ¡ª what terrible thing had she ever done?


    Tan Rou, standing behind her, said, ¡°Let¡¯s not get agitated; let¡¯s leave this matter with Zhuang Liu. His people are already at the door.¡±


    Clenching her fist, Liang Lu managed to restrain herself, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s first go inside and settle this with those two people!¡±


    Tan Rou had just learned about the two elderly persons¡¯ intention from the reporter¡¯s words; they wanted to ask Liang Lu for money. Tan Rou felt that those elderly people were unlikely to have contacted the reporter themselves, meaning someone must be helping them from behind the scenes. Tan Rou and Liang Lu needed to find that person soon, as the more they dyed, the more detrimental it would be for Liang Lu.


    While Tan Rou was sending photos of the reporter to Zhuang Liu, Liang Lu had already run inside the ward, shouting as she entered, ¡°Why are you doing this to me? In what way have I wronged you?¡±


    Tan Rou instinctively looked around at the people nearby and at the reporter who had walked away. It seemed that the people around weren¡¯t paying attention to the situation, and the reporter had already left.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and then also walked inside the ward.

 Chapter 1196: Leaving Liang Lu at 1195

    Chapter 1196: Leaving Liang Lu at 1195


    The elder lying on the hospital bed didn¡¯t look as weak as she appeared in the video; in fact, she looked quite lively. She held a freshly peeled apple in her hand and there were several peeled walnuts on the nket, which she was about to eat.


    When Liang Lu entered, there was a moment of surprise, but then he quickly returned to normal and even politely offered Liang Lu some walnuts. ¡°Liang Lu is here, have a seat. Your grandma just peeled some walnuts, would you like to try some?¡±


    All Liang Lu wanted to do was pick up the walnuts and smash them on their heads; she really was not in the mood to eat walnuts. ¡°Why would you spread such rumors online? When have you ever asked me for money? I have no idea about that! Moreover, the doctor already mentioned that the old man just has some hypertension, it is not a serious illness at all, and he doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized!¡±


    Guo Xia was very displeased and said, ¡°Liang Lu, how can you speak like that? We are your grandparents, your elders. Now that your grandfather is ill, not only do you not contribute money for his treatment, but you also say his illness is not serious. You really are heartless.¡±


    Liang Lu scoffed, ¡°Who is heartless, you or me? When my parents died, how did you treat me? Have you forgotten?¡±


    Guo Xia, not the least bit ashamed, said naturally, ¡°Liang Lu, it was already tough raising your father. When your dad died, he didn¡¯t leave us a cent. How could we have had the money to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°My dad really didn¡¯t leave you any money?¡± Liang Lu retorted, ¡°Then where did the moneye from for you to build my uncle¡¯s house?¡±


    Guo Xia¡¯s face darkened, but she still insisted that Liang Lu¡¯s father had left them no money.


    ¡°The money wasn¡¯t earned by your beloved son, it was dirty money obtained by selling my mom¡¯s body. Don¡¯t you feel guilty using it?¡± Liang Lu said bitterly.


    Her father¡¯s actions hadpletely extinguished any respect she had for him, and if Liang Lu¡¯s father were still alive, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him either.<div>


    When her mother was mentioned, Guo Xia began to get angry. ¡°Your mom was a disaster. If it wasn¡¯t for her, your father wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that. It¡¯s her fault for not keeping her man in check,¡± she said. ¡°She deserved her fate!¡±


    ¡°Your son is worthless, can¡¯t resist the lure of gambling, and resorts to selling his wife to pay off debts. You¡¯re not ashamed of that, yet you have the audacity to me his wife? Have you no shame?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t listen anymore. Liang Lu¡¯s mother had suffered enough, and she couldn¡¯t bear hearing more insults toward this tragic but resilient woman.


    ¡°Who asked for your opinion?¡± Guo Xia nced at Tan Rou and said, ¡°I am talking to my granddaughter. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    ¡°I may be just a bystander, but that doesn¡¯t change my thinking that what you¡¯re saying is nonsense,¡± Tan Rouughed. ¡°With parents like you, it¡¯s no wonder your son turned out so poorly. Thankfully, our Liang Lu is nothing like your son, or she might bang her head against a wall in frustration.¡±


    Guo Xia, fiercely protective of her family, would not allow anyone to speak ill of her child. ¡°Who are you calling a failure? I think your son will be the downfall of your family, blowing through all your money eventually!¡±


    ¡°No worries,¡± Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°my husband is the richest man in the Capital, and I myself have assets worth hundreds of billions. If my children want to squander it, well, let them have their fun.¡±


    Guo Xia¡¯s eyes widened, and after a long pause, she retorted skeptically, ¡°Just boasting, how old are you? How could you possibly have that much money?¡±


    Liang Lu chimed in, ¡°Her family really does have that much money, and by the way, her parents are also very wealthy.¡±


    Jumping up from the bed, Liang Guo warmly greeted Tan Rou, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re Liang Lu¡¯s friend, right? Our Liang Lu is lucky to have your care. Make sure you get along well, and definitely do not fight.¡±


    Tan Rou gave a smile and deliberately said, ¡°Sure, I am indeed good friends with Liang Lu. But I was offended by what you just said. I don¡¯t want to see you, so from now on, you should keep your distance from Liang Lu, or I won¡¯t help her establish herself in the Capital. Do you think my request is reasonable?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The elderly couple hesitated.

 Chapter 1197: 1196 just want money

    Chapter 1197: 1196 just want money


    Tan Rou knew very well the intentions of these two people. They simply saw that Liang Lu was doing well and wanted her to support them. But they hadn¡¯t bothered with Liang Lu for fifteen years, so whye to find her now?


    When Liang Lu heard what Tan Rou said, she almost wanted tough. True to form, Tan Rou really knew how to speak.


    Liang Guo and Guo Xia were hesitant. They hadn¡¯t been doing well over these years. All the old people in the vige had been taken to the city by their children, yet their own children had stopped caring for them. When they asked their children for money, the kids would make excuses not to give any, so they relied on the few hundred yuan the government gave them each month to live.


    It was the vige chief¡¯s wife who had told them about Liang Lu¡¯s affairs. She enjoyed watching TV dramas and had noticed Liang Lu early on because Liang Lu looked a lot like her mother, and since the vige chief¡¯s wife had been childhood friends with Liang Lu¡¯s mother, she could recognize the grown-up Liang Lu.


    Although the vige chief¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t been able to attend the movie premiere, she had watched the interviews, heard the stories Liang Lu told, and immediately recognized that Liang Lu was indeed the granddaughter of the old Liang family in the vige.


    She had been very angry at the death of Liang Lu¡¯s mother, so over the years, she had taken every opportunity to cause trouble for the Liang family. Seeing that Liang Lu had be sessful felt ironic to her, a child the Liang family had discarded not only looked gorgeous but had also be a top director. So, she decided she must taunt Liang Guo and Guo Xia and ask them if they regretted kicking Liang Lu out.


    However, the provocation by the vige chief¡¯s wife caused big trouble. Once Liang Guo and Guo Xia learned that Liang Lu had be a top director, they called their younger son to confirm if it was true. After watching the interview video and recognizing Liang Lu, the younger son informed his other siblings.


    He also told his family that Liang Lu had already built her own life, so they should not disturb her. He said that if his older brother hadn¡¯t died back then, and if their family hadn¡¯t beenpletely unable to support a child, he would definitely have taken Liang Lu in.


    He was considering what was best for Liang Lu, but not everyone felt the same way. When Liang Lu¡¯s other uncles and aunts saw she had money, they immediately wanted to find her. However, they couldn¡¯t locate her, so they resorted to posting a missing persons ad online like others did. Eventually, someone contacted them, offering to help in their search. Before the uncles could act, the two elderly had stealthilye themselves.


    They wanted to ask Liang Lu for money and to have her bring them to live in the big city, because if they left without achieving this, wouldn¡¯t their trip have been for nothing?<div>


    ¡°So, have you thought it through?¡± Tan Rou sat on a chair beside her, one leg crossed over the other, exuding a haughty demeanor, ¡°All the money in Liang Lu¡¯spany is my investment, and I can do whatever I want with it. If I withdraw my money now, herpany would crumble. Think it through, I need to hear your exact response.¡±


    Liang Guo and Guo Xia¡¯s faces were wrinkled with indecision. They huddled together to discuss quietly, ncing cautiously at Tan Rou who red at them, scaring them into turning their heads away again.


    Liang Lu calmed down, stood beside Tan Rou, and leaned over, ¡°Tan Rou, thank you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities between us.¡±


    Meanwhile, Liang Guo and Guo Xia had reached a decision, and Guo Xia said earnestly, ¡°Now that Liang Lu¡¯s grandfather is sick, and our home situation is not good, so we want to first take some money back for his treatment, then fix up our house. Liang Lu can just work hard in the big city, and we¡¯lle to see her often in the future.¡±


    If it had been the Liang Lu of the past, she would have kicked these shameless people out, but she was much more tempered now and, being a public figure, couldn¡¯t afford such actions.


    ¡°Oh, so you want money?¡± Tan Rou stroked the ring on her finger, smiling as she asked, ¡°How much are you thinking of?¡±


    Seeing her smile, Guo Xia thought Tan Rou agreed to their demands and boldly asked for money, ¡°Treatment will cost at least 200,000, fixing the house will cost another 200,000, and we still need money to live, so let¡¯s say 100,000, totaling 500,000.¡±

 Chapter 1198: 1197 daydreaming in broad daylight

    Chapter 1198: 1197 daydreaming in broad daylight


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Tan Rouughed, unable to close her mouth, ¡°Oh, granny, you¡¯re not bad at math, you even know addition and subtraction.¡±


    Guo Xia didn¡¯t pick up on the mockery in Tan Rou¡¯s tone, thinking Tan Rou was praising her for having gone to school, ¡°Ah, I only went to school for a few years and forgot a lot of it. You praising me like this, I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±


    Liang Lu rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°500,000 isn¡¯t a big sum for Liang Lu. The investment for one movie she acts in starts at tens of millions, so she can easilye up with 500,000.¡±


    After hearing this, Guo Xia started to feel a tad regretful; she wished she hadn¡¯t only asked for 500,000, ¡°It turns out our Liang Lu is so impressive! Well, Liang Lu, I think our house in the vige doesn¡¯t necessarily need renovating. Your grandpa and I are getting on in years, and it¡¯s not very convenient living there. Every time we need to buy something, we have to ask someone else to do it, so I was thinking of getting a ce in the city. It would be more convenient for us to live there.¡±


    Liang Lu continued to stay silent, with Tan Rou speaking on her behalf.


    Tan Rou feigned deep thought, ¡°Granny, even though you¡¯d move to the city, it would still be inconvenient with just the two of you there. If there were someone to take care of you, that would be great, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Guo Xia hadn¡¯t considered this, she had just wanted a house. Hearing Tan Rou put it this way, she hurriedly agreed, ¡°Right, right, right, what Liang Lu¡¯s friend is saying makes sense. The two of us living there alone isn¡¯t so good, we need to hire someone to take care of us. Hiring a maid there is definitely cheaper than here, it would only cost a few thousand yuan a month to get a good one.¡±


    Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°Plus, you¡¯re getting older and surely you¡¯d want your children nearby. It would be nice if Liang Lu¡¯s uncles and aunt could live close to you.¡±


    Guo Xia thought the young girl in front of her was an angel; she had helped her consider things she hadn¡¯t thought of and also given her solutions to her problems, ¡°Yes, Liang Lu, why don¡¯t you buy a couple of houses for your uncles? Not many, just two would do, one for your second uncle and another for your youngest uncle.¡±<div>


    Liang Lu sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve really thought all this through, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°With a mother like you who looks out for her children in every way, being your child must be such a blessing!¡±


    Guo Xia was extremely proud, ¡°Yes, my children are all very good. Every one of them has been to school. Liang Lu¡¯s father even went to college, which is very impressive in our vige.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve pretty much got the picture,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Your ideas are nice, and I hope your dreamse true soon.¡±


    Guo Xia asked, ¡°Are you leaving now? When will you transfer the money to us? Staying here costs over a thousand a day, which is pretty expensive.¡±


    ¡°When did we say we would give you the money?¡± Tan Rou retorted. ¡°I just thought your n was quite nice and hope you can fulfill your ns soon, but I never said we would give you the money.¡±


    Guo Xia was beside herself with rage, ¡°What was the point of all that you just said? Was it just to make fun of us?¡±


    Tan Rou responded, ¡°I just felt with your age, you don¡¯t have many chances left to daydream, so I wanted to give you the opportunity to share your dreams, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t agree to give you any money.¡±


    Guo Xia blocked their way, threatening, ¡°If you don¡¯t give us the money, we won¡¯t let you leave.¡± She turned to Liang Lu, ¡°Liang Lu, you wouldn¡¯t want others to find out about your mother¡¯s past, would you? If people knew about the impure things your mother did, they would surely look down on you as well.¡±


    Liang Lu was filled with anger, ¡°Why did my mother have to do that, if others don¡¯t know, don¡¯t you? You murderers, if it hadn¡¯t been for your coercion, my mother wouldn¡¯t have done those things and wouldn¡¯t have ended up taking her own life!¡±


    Guo Xia didn¡¯t feel a shred of guilt, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re giving us the money regardless. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to reveal your mother¡¯s story right now and make sure you¡¯ll never be able to act in TV shows again.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s temper red, and she rose her hand to strike, but Tan Rou stopped her.

 Chapter 1199: 1198 has nothing to do with you.

    Chapter 1199: 1198 has nothing to do with you.


    Liang Lu said indignantly, ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t stop me. Today, I¡¯m going to seek justice for my mother!¡±


    But Tan Rou said, ¡°Hitting them will only have negative consequences for you. This is a hospital; there are surveince cameras everywhere. The person causing trouble behind the scenes hasn¡¯t shown up yet. If you get into trouble first, the one who¡¯ll be unlucky is you.¡±


    Liang Lu struggled internally for a moment and eventually lowered her hand. She said weakly, ¡°So what should I do then? Am I really supposed to give them the money?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tan Rou snorted and said, ¡°Although you also carry the Liang surname now, you have no rtion to the Liang Family anymore. Your household registration is under the names of your adoptive parents, which means these two can¡¯t be considered your grandparents.¡±


    Liang Lu was stunned, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°Our country¡¯sws stipte that once a child is adopted by adoptive parents, they have no rtionship with their biological parents on the household register. As long as the biological parents haven¡¯t fulfilled their parental duties, when the child grows up, the biological parents can¡¯t demand that the child provide for them.¡±


    Guo Xia still harbored wishful thinking, ¡°But we are not her parents; we are her grandparents. She should provide for us.¡±


    Tan Rou added, sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯sughable. You don¡¯t even acknowledge the status of her biological parents; what do you, as the grandparents, count for? Thew also stiptes that if your other children are still alive and capable of providing for you, then you can¡¯t ask your granddaughter to do so.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Liang Guo could no longer sit still. He climbed out of the bed and quickly walked up to Tan Rou and the others, ¡°We are rted by blood. Even if the bone is broken, the sinews still connect. She must provide for us, otherwise, I¡¯ll sue her and ensure herpany can¡¯t continue operating!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible,¡± Tan Rou generously said, ¡°I know many excellentwyers. If you need to sue and can¡¯t find a goodwyer, I can introduce you to some. However, you¡¯ll have to pay thewyer fees yourself, which is about twenty percent of the amount you¡¯re suing for. If you¡¯re asking for 500,000, then you¡¯ll have to pay thewyer 100,000.¡±<div>


    Liang Guo immediately fell silent. He hadn¡¯t even gotten the 500,000 yet, and they were asking him to pay 100,000 to awyer? How could he be willing to do that?


    Guo Xia said, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be scared. This girl must be deceiving us. We won¡¯t use thewyer she rmends. We¡¯ll find a betterwyer. Let¡¯s go to Boss Zhou and ask him for help.¡±


    Tan Rou heard the name of a crucial figure¡ªBoss Zhou. Could he be the one who brought Liang Guo and the others to the Capital?


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him, and why would Boss Zhou help you?¡± Tan Rou asked, maintaining herposure, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. You might think Boss Zhou is a good person now, but what if his goal is also money? Will you give it to him?¡±


    When it came to money, Guo Xia and Liang Guo would hesitate. They had considered whether Boss Zhou was after their money, but Boss Zhou had already said that he was only sympathetic to the plight of the two elderly people and wanted to help them without expecting money in return.


    Guo Xia and Liang Guo were initially worried, but after they arrived in the Capital, Boss Zhou treated them very well. He not only arranged for them to stay in a luxury hotel but also secured the best private hospital and a single-person ward for Liang Guo, which made them believe that Boss Zhou must be a good person, and they lowered their guard.


    ¡°Impossible, Boss Zhou is a good person. He arranged our amodation and took care of us, so he can¡¯t be a bad person,¡± Guo Xia insisted.


    Tan Rou was at a loss for words. It was no wonder that there were frequent news reports of elderly people being scammed; many elderly were too easily deceived. A little bit of kindness, and they were taken advantage of by swindlers.


    ¡°Since you think Boss Zhou is a good person, why hasn¡¯t he taken you home to be his parents?¡± Tan Rou said mockingly, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be kind, you should follow through. Call him now, and I¡¯ll bear witness for you. From now on, he can be your son.¡±


    Guo Xia¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°He¡¯s not rted to us by blood¡­¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t let her finish, ¡°If there¡¯s no rtionship, then why involve himself in your affairs? Does he have that much free time?¡±

 Chapter 1200: Boss Zhou will not come at 1199.

    Chapter 1200: Boss Zhou will note at 1199.


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s just a good person!¡± Guo Xia¡¯s face turned red, and she finally blurted out, ¡°Boss Zhou is a good person.¡±


    There indeed are good people in this world, but people like Boss Zhou, who arbitrarily smear others on the inte, are definitely not among them.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s a good person, let hime out and face us. Otherwise, I won¡¯t acknowledge him as a good person,¡± Tan Rou said resolutely, ¡°If you can prove he really has no other motives, I might consider giving you some money.¡±


    Guo Xia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± She took out several red bills from her wallet, ¡°You can have a look. I¡¯m not a swindler, if you call him over, this money is yours.¡±


    Guo Xia stared closely at the money, about 1,000 dors, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±


    Liang Lu tugged on Tan Rou¡¯s sleeve, signaling not to give them money, but Tan Rou shook her head gently and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give them a penny. Right now, I need her help to find Boss Zhou, and when he gets here, we¡¯ll just call the police and have them arrested.¡±


    Liang Lu asked worriedly, ¡°Will the police take care of this matter?¡±


    Tan Rou swayed her cell phone, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded our conversation. Anyway, Guo Xia and Liang Guo¡¯s ckmailing is real; the police can arrest them. Even if Boss Zhou doesn¡¯t show up, the police won¡¯t be making a trip for nothing.¡±


    Liang Lu gave Tan Rou a thumbs-up, ¡°You are more careful than me. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have¡­ ¡±<div>


    ¡°Boss Zhou, how could you do this to us?¡± Guo Xia¡¯s voice interrupted Liang Lu; she and Tan Rou looked towards Guo Xia, who was angrily standing with her hands on her hips, ¡°You said you would help us, and now when I need you, how can you note?¡±


    It was unclear what the person on the other end had said, but Guo Xia began cursing in her local dialect. Although Tan Rou couldn¡¯t understand, she knew from Guo Xia¡¯s gestures that the negotiation with Boss Zhou was not going well.


    Liang Lu briefly tranted Guo Xia¡¯s words for Tan Rou, ¡°She¡¯s calling Boss Zhou a bastard, saying he lured them here and then abandoned them. When she finds Boss Zhou, she¡¯ll twist his head off and kick it like a ball. There are also some other words that are too foul to trante.¡±


    Tan Rou raised her eyebrows, admiringlymented, ¡°That olddy, despite her small stature, has quite the lung capacity. She¡¯s been cursing for so long without needing to rest, which shows she is in excellent health, without a single ailment.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°The old man next to her also looks pretty well, clearly not sick at all.¡±


    While they were arguing on the other side, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to listen to them bicker, so she looked down to send a message.


    Liang Lu asked her whom she was messaging, and Tan Rou said she was sending a message to Zhuang Liu. Zhuang Liu¡¯s people were already waiting at the hospital entrance, and if Boss Zhou dared toe, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave here easily today.


    Boss Zhou probably already knew about the situation here and likely wouldn¡¯t being back today, and maybe, wouldn¡¯t show up again in the future.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t just wait here for Boss Zhou to arrive. Now that she knew his surname, she just needed to think about people who recently had issues with Liang Lu, and by elimination, they could find the person. Although it might be a bit troublesome, as long as they had enough people arranged, they could definitely find Boss Zhou.


    ¡°Hello, hello?¡± Guo Xia shouted into the phone, ¡°Boss Zhou, can you hear me?¡±


    Liang Guo asked from the side, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did Boss Zhou say?¡±


    Guo Xia replied irritably, ¡°He¡¯s noting, he told us to sort it out ourselves!¡±


    Liang Guo scratched his head, ¡°How are we going to sort it out?¡±


    Tan Rou interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll help you sort it out.¡±


    Guo Xia and Liang Guo both looked at Tan Rou, ¡°How will you sort it out?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Just one ¡®110¡¯ will do the trick.¡±


    Guo Xia and Liang Guo still hadn¡¯t caught on, ¡°What ¡®110¡¯?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t say anything, just waited. Before long, two police officers pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°We received a report that there are people here suspected of extortion.¡± The male police officer asked, ¡°Who are Liang Lu, Liang Guo, and Guo Xia?¡±<div>


    Liang Lu, having been informed by Tan Rou about calling the police, naturally stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯m Liang Lu.¡±

 Chapter 1201: 1200 extortion

    Chapter 1201: 1200 extortion


    The male police officer nodded and then asked, ¡°What about Liang Guo and Guo Xia?¡± He turned to Tan Rou, ¡°Are you Guo Xia?¡±


    Tan Rou responded, ¡°No, Liang Guo and Guo Xia are these two.¡±


    The male police officer was very astonished. ¡°But Mr. Zhuang, the person who called the police, said that it was Guo Xia and Liang Guo who were extorting someone named Liang Lu? These two elderly people look to be over sixty, don¡¯t they? They don¡¯t look like fraudsters at all?¡±


    Upon hearing the officer say that they were suspected fraudsters, Liang Guo and Guo Xia¡¯s legs went soft. ¡°Officer, we¡¯re not fraudsters. This girl named Liang Lu said we¡¯re her grandparents; we¡¯re her grandfather and grandmother.¡±


    Liang Lu stated, ¡°They¡¯re not my grandparents; when I was very young, I was adopted by someone else, so I have no rtion to them anymore.¡±


    Liang Guo said, ¡°Officer, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. We truly are her grandparents. Her father was our son; he is dead now, but she is indeed our granddaughter.¡±


    The male officer waspletely bewildered by their words. He made a ¡°pause¡± gesture, then loudymanded, ¡°Stop arguing, everyone speak one at a time. If there¡¯s any moremotion, I¡¯ll take you all to the police station right now.¡±


    Liang Guo and Guo Xia, now frightened, kept their mouths shut, while Liang Lu, more courageous and since she was the one being threatened, was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Officer, here¡¯s what happened.¡± Liang Lu briefly exined her situation to the two officers, then provided critical recordings to prove her case, and ended by crying a bit, to garner the officer¡¯s sympathy.


    The female officer, who was taking notes, had tears in her eyes after hearing Liang Lu¡¯s story and spoke angrily, ¡°What is this about? You were the ones who abandoned your granddaughter that year. Now that she no longer belongs to you, how dare youe back and ask her for money?¡±<div>


    The two elderly people, unfamiliar with the world, were still very afraid of the police. So they defended themselves in a low voice, ¡°Officer, we didn¡¯t threaten her, nor did we try to trick her out of her money. We are her grandparents; she should be supporting us.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but since her household registration is no longer with your family, and she already has new parents, you can¡¯t prove she is your granddaughter. Therefore, asking her for money is extortion,¡± the female officer sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯t make any more excuses,e with us to the police station!¡±


    Liang Guo and Guo Xia refused to go. Upon hearing that the police were going to take them to the station, they immediatelyy on the ground, kicking and screaming, all the while crying that their granddaughter was inhuman, colluding with outsiders to deceive them. Amidst their crying, they alsomented their deceased son, attracting the attention of other patients in the hallway.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the police here?¡± asked a patient curiously. ¡°Hey, why are those two old people lying on the ground? Could it be that they have a terminal illness, and their family won¡¯t let them be treated?¡±


    Another patientmented, ¡°But if that were the case, why would they call the police? The police don¡¯t deal with treatment issues; even if their children refuse to let them be treated, the police can¡¯t intervene.¡±


    A more knowledgable patient exined, ¡°You¡¯ve all guessed wrong. These old people have no issues at all. I heard from the doctor yesterday that they¡¯re staying in the hospital just to swindle money. It seems their granddaughter has quite a bit of money, and whatever they do, they just want to ask her for money.¡±


    The first patient asked again, ¡°Are those two young girls their granddaughters? They¡¯re quite good-looking, though they don¡¯t really resemble them.¡±


    The informant said, ¡°Not sure, let¡¯s not get involved. The doctor wille to make rounds soon; we should go back to sleep.¡±


    The doctor in charge of Liang Guo¡¯s ward saw what was happening inside through the surveince and rushed over. ¡°Officer, what happened?¡±


    The male officer replied, ¡°We received a report of someone extorting money. What we didn¡¯t expect was that the suspects would be two elderly people, and the victim, a young girl.¡±


    Not at all surprised, the doctor spoke calmly, ¡°Indeed, these two elderly people are not ill. If they¡¯ve reallymitted a crime, then you should take them away. The hospital is currently short on beds, and they can¡¯t keep staying here, wasting medical resources.¡±

 Chapter 1202: How does 1201 feel?

    Chapter 1202: How does 1201 feel?


    Doctors generally do not expel patients, especially in private hospitals. However, if a patient is not sick and is using up considerable medical resources, doctors will suggest that they leave.


    Last night, the doctor in charge of this ward had already spoken to Liang Guo and his group, advising him to be discharged early. However, Liang Guo and Guo Xia were unwilling¡ªthey said they had already paid for the hospital stay and would leave when the money ran out. The doctor had no choice but to continue his rounds as usual.


    Just now, the doctor saw the police arrive through the surveince, and regardless of whether something had happened, he needed toe over to understand the situation. Hearing that the police were about to take them away, the doctor was quite pleased; as long as they left, the room would be freed up for other patients.


    ¡°Officer, this is a hospital; we don¡¯t engage in unconscionable acts. If they have indeedmitted a crime, please take them away quickly,¡± the doctor said, not wanting to get involved in trouble. ¡°However, we have no rtionship with them, and we are unaware of anything they have done. I hope the officer understands this.¡±


    The female police officer said, ¡°Mm, we will investigate thoroughly. We won¡¯t wrong a good person, nor will we let a bad person off.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Thank you, officer.¡±


    Though he said this, Guo Xia and Liang Guo continued to create a scene by lying on the floor, and even the police couldn¡¯t handle them. If they were younger, the police would have already handcuffed them and taken them away; however, since both were elderly with graying hair, there was a real possibility they might get hurt if handled too roughly.


    ¡°You two, stop rolling on the floor ande with us to the police station,¡± the male police officer said loudly.


    However, Liang Guo and Guo Xia ignored him and continued to roll on the ground.


    The male police officer wanted to physically lift them off the floor but feared breaking their arms, so he could only stand aside and wait. Perhaps if they tired from crying, they might be easier to take away.<div>


    ¡°Tan Rou, perhaps we should help lift them up,¡± said Liang Lu. ¡°Theirmotion here is also troubling others.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    She first walked over to Guo Xia, holding down the arms Guo Xia kept iling. She pressed gently on her a few times, and Guo Xia calmed down. Not only did she stop iling, but she also sat very quietly on the ground, as if the pause button had been hit.


    Next was Liang Guo, who was just sitting on the floor pping his knees, not making much movement. Tan Rou pretended she was going to lift Liang Guo up, but she really just wanted him to quiet down.


    After both were subdued, Tan Rou stood up and said, ¡°Officer, you can take them away now.¡±


    Both officers were stunned. Could this girl perform magic? How did they calm down as soon as she touched them?


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± the male officer asked.


    Tan Rou smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Regardless, Tan Rou¡¯s method was very effective; the police handcuffed Liang Guo and Guo Xia and took them away, and the hospital became much quieter.


    Liang Lu watched the two being taken away and felt somewhat ufortable, ¡°When I was born, my grandparents disliked that I was a girl, and they always hoped my mother would have another boy. My mother didn¡¯t agree. After something happened at home, they liked my mom and me even less, always wanting my parents to divorce and to drive my mom and me out.¡±


    Tan Rou tried tofort her, ¡°Now they¡¯ve received theireuppance. Even if they¡¯re too old to be sentenced, their actions constitute extortion, and the officers will surely educate them.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s mood was very low; if possible, she didn¡¯t want to confront Liang Guo and others, nor did she want things to have escted to this point.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Because they are your grandparents, does their behavior sadden you?¡±


    Liang Lu nodded lightly and said, ¡°Rather than being upset, I feel heartbroken.¡±


    Tan Rou sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s stop thinking about them and figure out who Boss Zhou is.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Liang Lu pped her face, perking up. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Boss Zhou. When we do find him, I¡¯ll definitely give him a beating so that his unused hospital fees won¡¯t go to waste.¡±

 Chapter 1203: 1202 had a car accident.

    Chapter 1203: 1202 had a car ident.


    Tan Rou and Liang Lu arrived at the hospital parking lot, but they did not go to start Tan Rou¡¯s car; instead, they approached a ck car. As they got close, the door of the ck car opened.


    Xiao Mo got out from the driver¡¯s seat and respectfully said to Tan Rou, ¡°Miss Rou, the head of the Zhuang family asked me toe pick you up.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Has the person been found?¡±


    ¡°Our people followed that reporter to the front of Hua Yuan Building. The reporter went inside, and we couldn¡¯t follow because we didn¡¯t have an ess card,¡± Xiao Mo replied.


    ¡°Hua Yuan Building?¡± Tan Rou frowned. ¡°There are so manypanies inside, it¡¯s going to be very difficult to find someone there.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°That reporter doesn¡¯t look like the mastermind; he might just be following orders. We need to find the person who asked him to take the video.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Xiao Mo, check if there¡¯s a boss surnamed Zhou in Hua Yuan Building. He might be the one bribing the reporter to spread rumors.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone check right now,¡± Xiao Mo said. ¡°Miss Rou, do you have other ns now? The head of the Zhuang family has reserved a private room and would like to have a meal with you.¡±


    Tan Rou indeed had nothing else scheduled, and it wouldn¡¯t be possible to find Mr. Zhou anytime soon, so there was no problem in going for a meal. However, Liang Lu was with her; what about her if they went to eat?


    Upon hearing Xiao Mo¡¯s words, Liang Lu immediately said, ¡°Tan Rou, you go ahead and eat. I can take a taxi back by myself.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s too far from where you live here, and it¡¯s also hard to catch a taxi. By the time you manage to get a taxi home, it would probably bepletely dark,¡± Tan Rou took out her car keys. ¡°You take my car back. I will go with Xiao Mo.¡±


    Liang Lu did not want to trouble Tan Rou any further. For the past few days, Tan Rou had been busy dealing with her matters and hadn¡¯t had the time to attend to her own issues.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way back myself,¡± said Liang Lu.


    Tan Rou stuffed the car keys into her hand. ¡°Since Xiao Mo came to pick me up, I¡¯m obviously going to leave with him. If I go and nobody drives my car, it will just be left here.¡±


    Liang Lu took the keys and promised, ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely drive your car back safely.¡±


    Xiao Mo drove with Tan Rou, and Liang Lu followed in Tan Rou¡¯s car. The two cars left the hospital one after the other.


    On the road, Tan Rou received a call from Zhuang Liu. He asked if the police had arrived.


    Tan Rou answered, ¡°The police have already taken those two extortionists away. Thank you for calling the police for us; otherwise, I really couldn¡¯t have spared the time to do it myself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, don¡¯t worry about it. Where are you now?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯re on our way to see you.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Zhuang Liu¡¯s heartbeat slowed for a moment. He unconsciously tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°Good, hurry over. I want to see you sooner too.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tan Rou nced at the roadside outside, ¡°We¡¯re just about to turn into the city road¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡±


    A huge collision sound interrupted Tan Rou¡¯s speech. The emergency braking threw Tan Rou¡¯s head against the passenger seat, causing her hand to loosen and the phone to fly towards the window, then slide under the seat.


    Tan Rou felt a bit dizzy. She rubbed her head, then asked, ¡°Did we have an ident?¡±


    ¡°Miss Rou, how are you?¡± Xiao Mo¡¯s voice came from the front seat. ¡°There was a collision ahead, and I couldn¡¯t avoid it. I had to hit the brakes.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°There was an ident ahead?¡± Her mind suddenly became clear. ¡°Liang Lu¡¯s car was right in front of us. How is she?¡±


    She sat in the back seat, unable to observe the front cars instantly, but Xiao Mo, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, could clearly see the scene of the ident ahead.


    Xiao Mo¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Miss Liang¡¯s car¡­ it got hit¡­¡±<div>


    Tan Rou¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She yanked open the car door and rushed towards Liang Lu¡¯s car.


    Xiao Mo followed, shouting, ¡°Miss Rou, be careful of an explosion!¡±


    Tan Rou did not listen to Xiao Mo¡¯s words at all. The only thought in her mind was that Liang Lu must not get hurt!


    At the intersection, a luxury car collided with a van. Liang Lu¡¯s car was proceeding normally when the car ahead suddenly braked, and she couldn¡¯t swerve in time, crashing directly into the rear of the car in front.<div>

 Chapter 1204: 1203 is not a simple accident

    Chapter 1204: 1203 is not a simple ident


    ¡°Liang Lu¡­¡± Tan Rou tapped on the car window, trying to wake the unconscious Liang Lu inside, ¡°Liang Lu, don¡¯t fall asleep!¡±


    Liang Lu still had consciousness, she shook a bit, but still didn¡¯t wake up. When the collision happened, the driver¡¯s seat immediately moved back slightly, and the safety mode activated, so the impact on Liang Lu was reduced somewhat. Otherwise, she would have been more than just unconscious by now.


    The windshield in front had shattered, but hadn¡¯t fallen out. However, Tan Rou didn¡¯t dare to easily smash the ss because Liang Lu was very close to it, and the broken ss could easily hurt her.


    Xiao Mo picked up a stone from the side and smashed it against the ss of the right car window. Once the ss shattered, the lock on the door could be opened. But the car door was deformed, and he was unable to pull the door open by himself, ¡°Miss Rou, let¡¯s try to pull the door open together and see if we can get Liang Lu out from inside.¡±


    Tan Rou calmed down a little, she went around to the right side of the window and, together with Xiao Mo, they tried to pull; the deformed door was indeed hard to open, but luckily, the two of them were strong and directly pulled the door off the car.


    Tan Rou tossed the broken door aside and climbed in to check on Liang Lu, ¡°Liang Lu, can you hear me talking?¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly, her forehead was red and swollen from hitting the car door, and it was this injury that had caused her to fall unconscious.


    Xiao Mo reminded, ¡°Miss Rou, see if you can get Liang Lu out, the fuel tank at the front is smoking, and we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of an explosion.¡±


    Tan Rou tried to carry Liang Lu out, thankful that the space at the front of the car was quiterge, and the seat had moved back a bit, Liang Lu¡¯s legs were not trapped.


    She opened the left car door, then went around to the left, and slowly moved Liang Lu out.<div>


    Tan Rou gave Liang Lu a quick check, and found that she had only sustained some minor injuries and there was nothing too serious.


    ¡°Stay here and look after Liang Lu, I¡¯ll go check out what¡¯s happening with that other car.¡± After settling Liang Lu, Tan Rou ordered, ¡°I was in such a hurry earlier, I forgot to call a doctor and the traffic police, please call them.¡±


    While Xiao Mo went to make the call, Tan Rou approached the other car. It was a rather run-down van, and there was no one in the back seat, so even if it was hit, it wouldn¡¯t have caused any casualties.


    The van driver was still sitting in the car. Seeing Tan Rou approaching, he suddenly became very scared and said, ¡°The car ident had nothing to do with me, I didn¡¯t mean to hit the brakes!¡±


    Tan Rou frowned, she felt something was off, but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was strange.


    ¡°Why did you hit the brakes?¡± Tan Rou nced at the road here; there were no traffic lights, no emergency exits, just apletely straight road, so the driver had no reason to brake.


    The driver stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I hit the brakes, by the time I realized it, the ident had already happened.¡±


    Tan Rou studied the driver carefully. Although he appeared nervous and scared, there wasn¡¯t a drop of sweat on his face, even hisplexion was normal, as if his fear was all an act.


    ¡°The road here is so t, how could you hit the brakes for no reason?¡± Tan Rou was very angry, she stretched her arm inside the window and grabbed the driver by the cor, ¡°Speak! Why did you hit the brakes?¡±


    The driver was so choked by her grip that his face turned red; he suspected this woman wanted to strangle him to death right here, so he said, ¡°I saw a cat up ahead¡­ yes, a cat ran across the road, and I was worried I would hit it, so I braked!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± If the window weren¡¯t too small, Tan Rou would have really wanted to drag him out, ¡°Your van has such a high chassis that even if there was a cat, you wouldn¡¯t hit it.¡±


    The driver insisted, ¡°I braked because I saw a cat!¡± Anyway, there were no surveince cameras on this section of the road; he could say whatever he wanted, and no one would find out he was lying.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tan Rou saw the dashcam and said, ¡°It seems your van is equipped with a dashcam. Since you said you saw a cat, let¡¯s turn on the dashcam and have a look.¡±

 Chapter 1205: 1204 Stubborn Driver

    Chapter 1205: 1204 Stubborn Driver


    As soon as he heard Tan Rou wanted to check his dashcam, the driver suddenly changed his story, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a cat I saw¡­ I felt a sudden dizziness and that¡¯s why I hit the brakes.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t believe a word he said, ¡°You say one moment you saw a cat, the next you¡¯re dizzy. I think both excuses are wrong. You hit the brakes on purpose, didn¡¯t you!¡±


    The driver shook his head vigorously, ¡°I really did feel dizzy, my eyes blurred and I hit the brakes out of reflex. Then I got a bit woozy and just now came to my senses, only to find that the ident had already happened. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you wantpensation, I can pay you.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t think this guy looked like he could afford to pay, given that his van was a bit old and had dents in the front, clearly a vehicle that had been driven for a long time.


    ¡°Is someone instructing you to do this?¡± Tan Rou asked directly, ¡°The person who arranged for the car ident, do they know me, or do they know Liang Lu?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t rush hour now, and the area was quite remote with hardly any cars on the road. They had been there for quite some time and had seen only a few cars pass by, so it was unlikely that the ident was just a random incident.


    But an intentional car ident was a serious matter. There was no surveince in the area, and if something happened, the traffic police couldn¡¯t get there immediately. A normal person, in a situation with no cameras and being hit from behind, would either think of fleeing or seekingpensation from the party behind. It was rare for a driver to offerpensation to a rear vehicle right off the bat.


    A flicker of surprise crossed the driver¡¯s eyes, but he still didn¡¯t admit to being hired by someone, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I really don¡¯t know anything. You want me to pay, I¡¯ll pay; you want me to go to jail, I¡¯ll go. There¡¯s nothing else to talk about.¡±


    Tan Rou was infuriated by his behavior, ¡°You won¡¯t talk, huh? No matter, I¡¯ll find out who that person is.¡±


    Originally, she only suspected that the driver was following orders, but she was now sure someone was instructing the driver; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t appear so fearless.<div>


    The car ident might notnd the driver in jail, but since he mentioned paying up and going to jail, it was very likely that it was all prearranged, with someone promising him something in exchange for causing the ident. It was just unclear whether his target was Tan Rou or Liang Lu.


    Tan Rou opened the car door, pulled the driver out, and dragged him to the back.


    The driver didn¡¯t struggle, instead he said calmly, ¡°Assault is against thew. If you want to beat me to death and then find a ce to bury me, that¡¯s definitely not okay.¡±


    Tan Rou scoffed, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯m going to make you live in agony.¡±


    She dumped the driver at the roadside, then instructed Xiao Mo to search his person. Xiao Mo searched thoroughly but shockingly found no identification on him, not even a cell phone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Xiao Mo asked, ¡°Even if you have no other IDs, you should at least have a driver¡¯s license, right?¡±


    The driver spread his hands, losing his previous frightened demeanor, ¡°My family is poor, I don¡¯t have a phone, and I also don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license.¡±


    Xiao Mo said angrily, ¡°How do you drive without a driver¡¯s license?¡±


    The driver chuckled, ¡°I drive without a license!¡±


    Xiao Mo had never seen such a shameless person and wished he could kick him a few times, ¡°Then you just wait to go to the traffic police brigade!¡±


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m a regr at the police station,¡± the driver shamelessly said, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license? Because I frequently break the traffic rules, my license has already been revoked.¡±


    A thought struck Tan Rou hard, a revoked license and such an old car, could it be that the vehicle was also a scrapped one?


    She returned to the car and picked up the cell phone that had fallen under the seat; Zhuang Liu had called her dozens of times, and the phone¡¯s battery was nearly dead. Just as she picked up the phone, Zhuang Liu¡¯s call came through again.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you okay? What was that sound just now? Why weren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Zhuang Liu sounded very anxious, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m almost at your location.¡±


    The car Xiao Mo was driving belonged to Zhuang Liu, and it had a tracker on it. As soon as the ident urred, Zhuang Liu had locked onto the car¡¯s location through the tracker and was now on his way there.

 Chapter 1206: Boss Zhous Identity in 1205

    Chapter 1206: Boss Zhou¡¯s Identity in 1205


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really am fine,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°You can ask Xiao Mo, he¡¯s right beside me.¡±


    Xiao Mo said very nervously, ¡°Yes, parent, I¡­ we¡¯re all fine, the one who is hurt is Miss Liang Lu.¡±


    Zhuang Liu still didn¡¯t feel reassured, ¡°You wait for me, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±


    Tan Rou knew Zhuang Liu was very concerned, so she said, ¡°Okay, but drive slowly, don¡¯t hurry, I really am fine.¡±


    Although Tan Rou told Zhuang Liu to drive slowly, he still rushed over as fast as he could. Only after seeing Tan Rou was unharmed did he feel relieved.


    Then he turned his attention to the person on the ground, ¡°Is he the one who caused the car ident?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Yes, he imed that he stepped on the brakes because he got dizzy suddenly, but judging by his attitude when he spoke, someone must be instructing him from behind to cause the car ident. We just don¡¯t know if his target was me or Liang Lu.¡±


    If it was targeted at Liang Lu, Zhuang Liu might look into it out of friendship for Liang Lu, but if the mastermind behind this was targeting Tan Rou, then Zhuang Liu would definitely not let them get away with it.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°When you have time, look into the origins of this car first, I suspect it¡¯s a scrapped vehicle.¡±


    Zhuang Liu immediately took photos and made phone calls, and soon got a lead on the car. He showed the photos he obtained to Tan Rou, ¡°The car is indeed a scrap, and it has been in multiple idents before. More importantly, this man is the owner of the car, but his driver¡¯s license has already been revoked.¡±<div>


    ¡°If it¡¯s a scrapped car, why would it appear on the street?¡± asked Tan Rou, ¡°How is his family situation?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°His family¡¯s situation is average. He used to make a living by driving and transporting goods for people when the car was still running. After it was in an ident, he couldn¡¯t drive anymore and now stays at home as an unemployed person, earning money with odd jobs.¡±


    Zhuang Liu, based on the car, found a lot of clues. ¡°This car was originally in a scrapyard, but three days ago, someone bought it.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Who bought it?¡±


    ¡°The purchase was made with cash,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°It seems this person is targeting Liang Lu.¡± He sighed in relief.


    But Tan Rou said, ¡°Even though this person was targeting Liang Lu, we still can¡¯t rx our guard. We have to find this person.¡±


    As they were talking, Zhuang Liu¡¯s phone received another message. He checked it and then said, ¡°The people I arranged have found that boss surnamed Zhou in Huayuan Building. You should have heard his name too. Zhou Xing, he is also a director, made quite a few movies a few years ago and achieved some sess, but his recent works have failed to take off. None of his newer movies have been popr.¡±


    Tan Rou countered, ¡°Just because his movies aren¡¯t famous, does he need to harm others?¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou, you never know what the motives of those who harm others are,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°Sometimes they harm others for money, sometimes for fame and fortune, and sometimes they harm just because the other party gave them a nasty look on the street.¡±


    Tan Rou, unable to understand, said, ¡°We should first take Liang Lu to the hospital. Tell your men to keep an eye on this boss Zhou, so he doesn¡¯t get wind of it and run. Actually, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t he afraid of his actions being exposed?¡±


    ¡°They say that impulse is the devil; I think he must have been too impulsive,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°This year he also made a new movie, and its release date was the same as Liang Lu¡¯s movie. Liang Lu¡¯s movie was widely praised, but his multimillion-dor investment attracted no audience. Isn¡¯t that ironic?¡±


    ¡°There are many people with psychological issues in the entertainment industry. They are not as morous as they appear on the big screen. In the shadows, they harbor many dark thoughts,¡± Zhuang Liu warned. ¡°You should stay away from them in the future, to avoid trouble for yourself.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Liang Lu, who was lying unconscious on the ground, ¡°I believe Liang Lu isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t agree with her directly but instead said, ¡°I respect your opinion, but if anyone hurts you, I won¡¯t let them off easily either.¡±


    Simrly, Tan Rou also respected Zhuang Liu¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Mm, I feel safe with you protecting me.¡±


    Although Tan Rou didn¡¯t need protection, in a loving rtionship, one can choose to rely on the other a bit more.

 Chapter 1207: In 1206, Liang Lu had connections.

    Chapter 1207: In 1206, Liang Lu had connections.


    Liang Lu was picked up by an ambnce and taken to the hospital, with Tan Rou apanying her. They had originally nned to go out for dinner, but that was no longer possible.


    After sending Tan Rou and Liang Lu to the hospital, Zhuang Liu left. He had promised Tan Rou to find Zhou Xing for Liang Lu, so he had to hurry to Huayuan Building to prevent Zhou Xing from escaping after hearing any rumors.


    The doctor examined Liang Lu and initially diagnosed her with a slight concussion, so she needed to be hospitalized for observation for a few days. Tan Rou could not stay with Liang Lu as she had a lot of business to take care of and didn¡¯t have the time to apany her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t leave Liang Lu alone in the hospital and Lu Qing couldn¡¯t get back in time, so Tan Rou had no choice but to find someone else to take care of Liang Lu. There were plenty of attendants in the hospital, so she hired one for Liang Lu.


    Meanwhile, Zhuang Liu had already entered the Huayuan Building. As this was a task given to him by Tan Rou, he had to handle it personally.


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, let us handle this matter. Our people have been around the building all the time, keeping an eye on things; they won¡¯t let Zhou Xing get away. You should go back to Miss Rou.¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Since I promised Tan Rou to resolve this matter, I must see Zhou Xing in person. He¡¯s a very cautious and intelligent man; we can¡¯t give him time to react.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Xiao Mo offered.


    Zhuang Liu looked at him, ¡°Of course you¡¯re going in. If you don¡¯t go in, who willmunicate with the reception? It certainly can¡¯t be me asking the reception, can it?¡±


    With a smile, Xiao Mo said, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go make the appointment right now.<div>


    He led the way, with Zhuang Liu following behind. They hadn¡¯t even entered the building when the security guard stopped them.


    ¡°Who are you? Whom are you looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡± the security guard asked aggressively.


    Xiao Mo straightened his attire and offered a gentle smile, ¡°Hello, our boss would like to meet with Mr. Zhou Xing from the eighteenth floor, please let us through.¡±


    The security guard looked them over, seeing that although they were cleanly dressed, they seemed like mere employees, so he responded arrogantly, ¡°Mr. Zhou Xing is indeed on the eighteenth floor, but he¡¯s very busy and doesn¡¯t have the time to see you. It¡¯s better if you make an appointment and thene back.¡±


    Xiao Mo nced at Zhuang Liu, who then said, ¡°Tell him Zhuang Liu of the Zhuang family is looking for Zhou Xing.¡± The most foolish thing that Zhuang Liu had ever done was to actively seek someone without an appointment. If it wasn¡¯t for Tan Rou, he would never have done such a thing.


    ¡°Zhuang Liu? Who is that? Never heard of him.¡± The security guard only cared about the affairs inside the building, not who was outside it.


    Xiao Mo almostughed ¨C it was truly rare to find someone in the Capital who didn¡¯t know their boss.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression turned sour as he said to Xiao Mo, ¡°Get Zhou Xing¡¯s phone number and call him directly, let¡¯s not waste any more time here.¡±


    Suppressing hisughter, Xiao Mo started searching for Zhou Xing¡¯s phone number. As Zhuang Liu¡¯s most capable assistant, Xiao Mo had impressive business skills, especially in tracking people down. It didn¡¯t take long before he found Zhou Xing¡¯s number and contacted him using his work phone.


    Zhou Xing came down quickly, looking somewhat haggard, but still managed to smile upon seeing Zhuang Liu, ¡°What brings Mr. Zhuang to my ce today?¡±


    Though smiling, he was quite puzzled inside. Had he offended Zhuang Liu in some way? Why had hee here?


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, I have a business matter I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile. ¡°I wonder if you still remember Liang Guo and Guo Xia?¡±


    Zhou Xing¡¯s face immediately changed color, but he maintained hisposure, ¡°Who Mr. Zhuang is referring to? I don¡¯t seem to know them?¡±


    Zhuang Liu continued, ¡°You might not know now, but you will in a moment. Let me remind you, if you back off now, this matter might be resolved easily. But if you insist on continuing, don¡¯t me us for not being polite.¡±


    Zhou Xing became nervous. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Liang Lu alone, but if Zhuang Liu was backing her, then he needed to think carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Would Mr. Zhuang pleasee upstairs with me to discuss in detail?¡± Zhou Xing said with a smile.


    Zhuang Liu made a signal to Xiao Mo, who immediately pressed his phone, then followed Zhuang Liu up to the eighteenth floor.

 Chapter 1208: Invite someone to watch a movie at 1207

    Chapter 1208: Invite someone to watch a movie at 1207


    After entering the office, Zhou Xing locked the door. Xiao Mo immediately asked me, ¡°President Zhou, what does this mean?¡±


    Zhou Xing smiled, ¡°Assistant Xiao, don¡¯t misunderstand. I closed the door for peace and quiet. If employeese and go, it will affect our conversation.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded, ¡°Indeed, I also don¡¯t like having extra people around when I¡¯m talking.¡±


    Zhou Xing personally poured Zhuang Liu a cup of tea before saying, ¡°The conditions here are a bit simple; I hope Mr. Zhuang won¡¯t mind.¡±


    After Zhuang Liu took the tea, I ced it to the side without drinking it. ¡°I¡¯m not here to drink tea. I have some questions for you, and I hope President Zhou will answer me truthfully. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure what might happen next.¡±


    Zhou Xing sat down at his own desk and asked very calmly, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, what would you like me to answer?¡±


    Xiao Mo thought Zhuang Liu would ask about Liang Lu, but instead of bringing her up, he asked Zhou Xing about his new movie.


    ¡°President Zhou, you¡¯ve made a new movie, haven¡¯t you?¡± Zhuang Liu asked. ¡°I heard your investment in that movie was quite substantial. How are the returns going?¡±


    The smile froze on Zhou Xing¡¯s face, and with a fierce look at Zhuang Liu, he asked, ¡°Is Mr. Zhuang here to mock me on purpose?¡±


    Zhuang Liu revealed a puzzled expression, ¡°How could I possiblye here to mock President Zhou? I just heard that the promotion for President Zhou¡¯s new movie was extensive and that a great deal of money was spent. The revenues must be quite good, right?¡±<div>


    Zhou Xing¡¯s hands gripped the edge of the desk, then he said through gritted teeth, ¡°The revenues are decent, of course. My movie doesn¡¯t need Mr. Zhuang¡¯s concern.¡±


    Zhuang Liu just had to talk about the movie, ¡°I have a friend, whom I¡¯m sure President Zhou also knows, the new director Liang Lu who has gained fame in recent years. She also has a movie released recently, and it seems like the release date was the same as President Zhou¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Zhou Xing was about to explode; thest name he wanted to hear was Liang Lu¡¯s. How could some girl¡¯s lousy flick surpass his meticulously crafted movie?


    After seeing Zhou Xing¡¯s pained expression, Zhuang Liu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°I n to invite the entirepany to watch Liang Lu¡¯s movie.¡±


    Zhou Xing was startled and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhuang wants to take thepany to see a movie? Just the people from headquarters?¡± At this moment, his mind was a bit messy and he didn¡¯t realize anything wrong with what Zhuang Liu said.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and replied, ¡°Of course not. When I say the wholepany, I mean all employees under the Zhuang family¡¯s name, from the branch managers to the security guards at the door, even their family members. They can all go see the movie. This movie is very inspirational, perfect for the whole family to watch together.¡±


    Xiao Mo said from the side, ¡°There are a lot of employees in thepanies under the Zhuang family. Including all the branch employees, that¡¯s at least seventy to eighty thousand people. If each person buys a ticket, that¡¯s over two million. With their families, it could be upwards of ten million.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said lightly, ¡°Just a few tens of millions, it¡¯s not a lot of money. I will arrange this when I return.¡±


    Xiao Mo then said, ¡°I think we should discuss this with Miss Tan Rou. The Tao family¡¯spany also has many employees. We could buy tickets together and perhaps get a discount.¡±


    Zhou Xing¡¯s mind was racing. He recalcted based on the figures Xiao Mo had just mentioned. If you added the Zhuang family¡¯s employees to the Tao family¡¯s employees, just buying tickets would cost tens of millions.


    Damn it, why should Liang Lu¡¯s lousy movie get such high box office revenues? He couldn¡¯t ept it. He had poured so much effort into his own movie, but why didn¡¯t anyone want to watch it?


    ¡°President Zhou, what do you think of my idea?¡± Zhuang Liu said after he finished, asking Zhou Xing for his opinion, ¡°Have you watched that movie? If you haven¡¯t, I can get you a VIP family ticket from Liang Lu. You could also bring your family to see it. Every movie has its merits; you should go to the cinema more often to watch other people¡¯s movies and learn from their strengths.¡±


    Zhou Xing couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He angrily stood up from his seat and yelled, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say another word!¡±


    Zhuang Liu ignored him, continuing with the words that angered him, ¡°President Zhou, do you want to go see someone else¡¯s movie?¡±

 Chapter 1209: Learn to record in 1208

    Chapter 1209: Learn to record in 1208


    ¡°I won¡¯t watch it, even if I starve to death, even if I can never make a movie again, I will not watch Liang Lu¡¯s movie!¡± Zhou Xing rushed over suddenly, yelling, ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl, what good movie can she make? Her movies are too ugly to watch, no grand scenes, no perfect structure, nothing at all in her movies. Why do they get so many good reviews?¡±


    Zhuang Liu saw that Zhou Xing hadpletely lost control of his emotions and continued to provoke him, ¡°Your movies cost so much money, have such grand scenes, I guess you¡¯ve got lots of good reviews, and the box office must be very high, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault, that little girl messed everything up. If not for her and her movies, mine wouldn¡¯t have received so many bad reviews!¡± Zhou Xing said resentfully, ¡°I spent so much money to hire the most famous actors, the most brilliant scriptwriters, the most skilled cinematographers, but why is my movie still not a box office hit?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why is there no box office?¡± Zhou Xing first questioned Zhuang Liu, then, like a madman, charged towards Xiao Mo, ¡°You tell me!¡±


    Xiao Mo stepped back, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, don¡¯t go crazy at me, I didn¡¯t provoke you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu stood up, mocking, ¡°What does it matter if your movie is well made? It¡¯s not popr. Liang Lues from a humble background; her parents died when she was very young, and not a single rtive or friend wanted her. She had a miserable past. But who would have thought that she would grow up to be a great director, while those who became famous very early seem not that popr anymore?¡±


    These words hit Zhou Xing where it hurt most. He cursed, ¡°A daughter of a whore and a gambler, why is she above me, why is she better than me? Her parents are dead, why doesn¡¯t she just die too?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead now,¡± Zhuang Liu suddenly said, ¡°The car you arranged has already hit and killed her.¡±


    Zhou Xing¡¯s eyes widened, then heughed loudly, ¡°She¡¯s dead? She was really hit and killed? Then her movie can¡¯t be released anymore, I¡¯m going to notify the cinemas, and have her movie taken down right now.¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled lightly, ¡°That driver has already confessed it was you, otherwise, how do you think I would know you arranged the ident?¡±<div>


    Zhou Xing couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Impossible, his wife and children are with me, I gave him a lot of money to keep his mouth shut, how could he possibly tell you?¡±


    ¡°So you admit it was you who ordered the car ident?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Extended mental torture had long caused Zhou Xing to lose control of his emotions, and any provocation would lead him to blurt out his most genuine thoughts, saying whatever came to his mind.


    ¡°Yes, the car ident was my doing, and not only that, but I also did other things,¡± Zhou Xingughed proudly, ¡°I found her grandparents online, then brought them over, spent money to fabricate negative news about her online, ensuring her movie could never be released! As long as her movie can¡¯t be screened, only my movie will be avable during this period, and the audience will have to watch my movie.¡±


    Xiao Mo thought he had lost his mind, ¡°Are you insane? Do you realize that such actions not only cause mental harm to others but can also lead to physical harm! Miss Liang Lu is still lying unconscious in the hospital, and if she never wakes up, you are done for.¡±


    Zhou Xing paused, ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet?¡±


    Xiao Mo snorted coldly, ¡°Miss Liang Lu almost died.¡±


    Zhuang Liu remembered another matter, he asked, ¡°Do you know who Liang Lu went to the hospital with today?¡±


    ¡°What do I care who she went with? Whoever was with her should die too!¡± Zhou Xing said viciously.


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression shifted and he said, ¡°You should save those vicious words for the police and the judge.¡±


    Zhou Xing replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I wouldn¡¯t tell a fourth person these things.¡±


    Xiao Mo took out his phone, ¡°Unfortunately, everything you¡¯ve been saying was just livestreamed, and I¡¯ve also thoughtfully saved a recording for you. I hope you can be this bold in court.¡±


    Zhou Xing waspletely dumbfounded, ¡°When did you start recording?¡±


    Xiao Mo said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Recordings are a wonderful thing, so everyone should learn how to use them; they can save a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1210: 1209 The villain gets punished

    Chapter 1210: 1209 The viin gets punished


    That evening, Liang Lu woke up from hera, just as Tan Rou came to see her.


    The nurse said, ¡°You arrived just in time; Miss Liang Lu just woke up. The doctor is examining her now, and she seems quite lucid. There don¡¯t appear to be any major issues.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for taking care of her. We¡¯ll be dependent on you for the next few days.¡±


    The nurse smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re paid to do this job; taking care of patients is what we should do.¡±


    Tan Rou entered the ward where the doctor was testing Liang Lu¡¯s eyes. Seeing her enter, the doctor said, ¡°The patient doesn¡¯t have major issues, but she has some minor concussions. She needs to stay in the hospital for three days of observation.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor. May I speak with her now?¡±


    After checking Liang Lu¡¯s eyes, the doctor said, ¡°You may.¡±


    Liang Lu opened her eyes to see Tan Rou and smiled, ¡°Tan Rou, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first person I saw.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slightly and said, ¡°Who did you think it would be? Boss Lu perhaps?¡±


    Liang Lu shook her head slightly, ¡°He had very important matters to attend to; I told him not toe.¡± She suddenly remembered something, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him about my car ident, did you?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou deliberately said, ¡°I told him right after your ident. It¡¯s just a matter of whether he wille or not.¡±


    Liang Lu frowned and then sighed, ¡°There are important matters to handle over there; I really don¡¯t want him to have to go back and forth. Moreover, Grandpa Lu is starting to think better of me. If I call Lu Qing over for such a trivial matter, Grandpa Lu would definitely be unhappy.¡±


    However, Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Old Master Lu is a heartless man; he probably doesn¡¯t want his grandson to be someone who only knows his business and not his family, right? If Old Master Lu learns about your injury, he should let Lu Qinge.¡±


    Liang Lu felt a bit sad; the doctor had just told her that she had been unconscious for eight hours. If Lu Qing had known about it right away, he would definitely have rushed to the hospital by now, but he hadn¡¯te.


    ¡°The news to rify your situation has already been released,¡± Tan Rou said, opening her phone. ¡°Zhou Xing admitted that he had asked Liang Guo and Guo Xia to lie, and he orchestrated the car ident. The journalist who helped him fabricate the story has been caught, and they have incriminated Zhou Xing, who is certainly facing a prison sentence.¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡± Liang Lu asked.


    Although she didn¡¯t mention any names, Tan Rou knew exactly who she was referring to.


    ¡°Guo Xia and Liang Guo didn¡¯t cause you any physical harm, and they are also quite old, so it¡¯s difficult to convict them. However, their actions were quite malicious. The police feel that such behavior should not be condoned, hence they coborated with the police from their hometown to issue a stern official notice criticizing this incident,¡± Tan Rou exined.


    Liang Lu still felt somewhat unsatisfied, ¡°They got off easy, with just an official notice to punish them.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liang Lu asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°The police consider the child abandonment by Liang Guo and Guo Xia to be very serious, so they are undergoing re-educational criticism. They are currently detained at the police station and will probably be there for a month.¡±


    Liang Lu was taken aback, ¡°Really?¡±


    Tan Rou cautioned her not to get too excited, ¡°Although a month isn¡¯t long, it¡¯s enough for them to learn their lesson.¡±


    Liang Luughed, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    After a while, Tan Rou asked the nurse to go out and buy some food since Liang Lu had just woken up and the doctor hade for an examination before she could have dinner.


    Tan Rou, concerned about Liang Lu¡¯s situation, hadn¡¯t had dinner either, so the two of them ate in the ward.


    Just as they started eating, the door to the ward was opened. A young man rushed in, dusty and disheveled, and as soon as he entered, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯mte!¡±


    Liang Lu was slightly irritated, ¡°Why have you just arrived?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou, however, was slightly surprised, ¡°How did you know we were here? Did Zhuang Liu tell you?¡±


    Lu Qing replied, ¡°Yes, I saw the news and then I called Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Then you were quite fast; the news was only released two hours ago.¡±


    Lu Qing was focused entirely on Liang Lu, not noticing what Tan Rou had said.<div>

 Chapter 1211: 1210 Youth Sports Meet

    Chapter 1211: 1210 Youth Sports Meet


    Liang Lu was stunned all of a sudden. It turned out Tan Rou hadn¡¯t told Lu Qing about her car ident, yet the news had been out for over two hours, which was more than the time spent on the road. How did Lu Qing manage to get there?


    Lu Qing saw her confusion and replied, ¡°The private ne couldn¡¯t take off, so I bought someone else¡¯s ne ticket at a high price. As soon as Inded, I arranged for a car. Fortunately, there was no traffic jam this time, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have made it.¡±


    ¡°That was really fast,¡± Liang Lu said, looking down. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lu Qing sat by her bed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±


    With only the two of them in the room, Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so she took her bowl of food and went out to eat.


    As soon as she stepped out, she saw Zhuang Liu standing at the door. She asked a bit awkwardly, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied with a smile, ¡°No.¡±


    Tan Rou handed him her bowl of food, ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    Zhuang Liu took a bite from her hand and thenmented, ¡°It tastes bad, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious tomorrow.¡±


    Tan Rouughed and nodded, ¡°I want to eat cherries and steamed grouper.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu patted her head, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Ultimately, the box office for Liang Lu¡¯s movie was affected, but not negatively; it was a positive impact. Many people who saw the news were moved by Liang Lu¡¯s story and bought tickets to see the film. After watching it, they realized that the movie was even more touching than reality, so many went in with doubts and came out with tears.


    As things settled down and the weather warmed up, having nothing else to do, Tan Rou went back to Capital University to attend her sses regrly. The university offered her great flexibility toe and go as long as she didn¡¯t miss any sses.


    Tan Rou¡¯s advisor was a very kind old man, affectionately called Professor Yi by everyone.


    That day, Tan Rou went to report her recent research findings to Professor Yi. Her research ability had long surpassed that of her peers, including doctoral students, but she still maintained the habit of reporting.


    ¡°Professor, may Ie in?¡± Tan Rou stood at the door holding a stack of reports. Her advisor was quite old and preferred paper reports, so he required all his students to provide paper reports.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Professor Yi said.


    Professor Yi was always cheerful, with a smile in his voice. Tan Rou really liked the old professor and thought about choosing him as her advisor if she pursued a doctorate unless he no longer took students.


    Tan Rou walked in and handed her reports to Professor Yi, ¡°Professor, these are my recent research findings. Could you guide me through them?¡±


    After hearing her, Professor Yiughed so hard that his eyes squinted shut, ¡°Tan Rou, what capacity do I have to guide you? You have long surpassed me. If only you were willing to stay and teach at the university, I¡¯d rmend you to the dean this instant to be a professor inside.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°Professor Yi, please don¡¯t joke with me. I¡¯m not yet capable enough. When I feel I am, I¡¯ll consider that.¡±


    Professor Yi said no more. He opened Tan Rou¡¯s research report and meticulously went through it, repeating ¡®good¡¯ three times.


    ¡°Tan Rou¡¯s reports are always the best,¡± Professor Yi was very pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there; sit down. I have a question to discuss with you.¡±


    Tan Rou sat down and immediately noticed two promotional posters on the table with ¡°Sweat it out, embrace youth¡± written on them.


    Her lips twitched. She hadn¡¯t expected Professor Yi to still have such youthful sentiments; those posters seemed to be targeted towards the younger generation.


    Noticing Tan Rou¡¯s gaze, Professor Yi said with a smile, ¡°The dean brought these over. This year¡¯s Capital City Youth Cup Sports Event is about to start. In past years, our Capital University always sent a lot of undergraduates. This year, the dean said our graduate school must participate too, otherwise he won¡¯t approve our research funding. I¡¯m still wondering who to send, as we don¡¯t have as many graduate students as undergraduates.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just send a few who love sports.¡±


    Professor Yi sighed, ¡°They all say they¡¯re too busy and don¡¯t have time to participate.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1212: Registered for 1211

    Chapter 1212: Registered for 1211


    ¡°The dean really has given you a big headache,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Our graduate department doesn¡¯t have that many students. A professor can only supervise up to five graduate students, and with the dean asking every teacher for nominations, Professor, you can only pick from a few of us.¡±


    Professor Yi spoke with some difficulty, ¡°The semester has just started not long ago, and your senior ssmates are all busy with their own experiments, and can hardly spare any time to take part in the sports meeting. Plus, you¡¯re well aware that young people these daysck exercise. The longer their studies, the worse their physical fitness.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed with this point, saying, ¡°How could the physical condition of those who soak in the library andb all day be good?¡±


    Professor Yi nodded, ¡°Yes, justst night I showed this poster to one of your senior ssmates, and after seeing the poster, he clutched his chest and gasped for air, saying that if I made him participate in the sports meeting, he¡¯d call an ambnce to take him away right then and there.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°I can probably guess which senior said that.¡±


    After reading Tan Rou¡¯s experimental report, Professor Yi was very pleased, ¡°Indeed, entrusting the experiment to you was no mistake. Your one month¡¯s work is equal to others¡¯ six months of hardbor. If all my students were like you, then I¡¯d probably be out of a job.¡±


    Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, even if I were out of a job, you wouldn¡¯t be, Professor.¡±


    Speaking of the issue of unemployment, Professor Yi looked worried again, ¡°The dean has given each of us professors an ultimatum, if we don¡¯t send someone to participate, not only will our research funds be withheld, but our professional title evaluations will also be postponed. I¡¯ve reached this age and have long since received my professional title, but there are many professors promoted in thest two years who are awaiting their evaluations. If postponed, it would greatly impact them.¡±


    Tan Rou thought that Professor Yi was good in all respects, except that he cared too much about others¡¯ business. He was very kind and the oldest in the graduate department, so he liked to look after the juniors. Not only did he take care of them in their experiments, but he also cared about their everyday work. And here was Professor Yi, worrying over the professional title evaluations for those new professors.


    ¡°Ah, if only someone from our graduate department took the initiative to participate in the sports meeting, we wouldn¡¯t have to select someone individually,¡± Professor Yi said, his eyes fixed on Tan Rou as he spoke.<div>


    Tan Rou chuckled lightly, seemingly understanding why Professor Yi was saying all this, ¡°Professor, you¡¯re not thinking of having me participate in the sports meeting, are you?¡±


    Professor Yi said with a smile, ¡°If Student Tan Rou is willing to participate, that would be wonderful.¡±


    Tan Rou spoke with a sense of resignation, ¡°Professor, you really think too highly of me, always thinking of me whenever there¡¯s an issue.¡±


    Professor Yi said with embarrassment, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want you to participate, but as it stands, only your experiment isplete. And I used to watch you run on the track very fast, so I think you could do well in a race.¡±


    Tan Rou was indeed capable of participating in the sports meeting, andtely, she hadn¡¯t had much to do, so it seemed feasible for her to join. However, just because one enjoys sports doesn¡¯t mean one has to take part in a sports meeting.


    ¡°Do you hope I sign up, Professor Yi?¡± Tan Rou asked directly.


    Professor Yi pulled out two registration forms from some drawer, ¡°Here, if you want to participate, just fill in this registration form.¡±


    Tan Rou was momentarily speechless then said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve nned this in advance, even preparing the registration forms.¡±


    Professor Yi admitted honestly, ¡°I really do want you to participate in this sports meeting. Right now, I have only four students, and aside from you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else to ask.¡±


    As Tan Rou got older, there were many things she didn¡¯t like doing but had to do, like this sports meeting. If it were in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have participated readily, unless the prizes at the sports meeting were something she wanted.


    But now things were different. Not only did Tan Rou have to consider the benefits of doing something, but she also had to think about others. After all, having one more friend was better than having one more enemy. Professor Yi¡¯s students were always the best, and if Tan Rou could choose her employees from his studentster, it would save her a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 1213: 1212 Swimming Pool

    Chapter 1213: 1212 Swimming Pool


    ¡°Since the professor has spoken, it would be somewhat impolite of me not to participate,¡± Tan Rou said with a soft smile, ¡°Please hand me the registration form. I¡¯ll have a look at the official websiteter and then decide what events to register for.¡±


    Professor Yi was quite excited, ¡°You¡¯re really good at running. Why not sign up for a long-distance running event? Long-distance running events offer more bonus points.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at the excited Professor Yi and said, ¡°Professor, if you keep being this excited, I might just change my mind and not participate at all. You go ahead andpete instead.¡±


    Professor Yi didn¡¯t dare to offer further suggestions, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop talking. You decide what events topete in based on your own situation. Anyway, no matter what events you choose to participate in, I doubt our graduate college could find many suitable athletes.¡±


    Tan Rou thought to herself, if that¡¯s the case, why are you still asking me to participate? If no one else does, maybe the dean won¡¯t pay attention to this matter either.


    After getting the registration form, Tan Rou logged onto the sports meet¡¯s official website to take a look. There were many events, all fairly standard, and Tan Rou could handle them. Each person could register for up to three events but had to sign up for at least one. Tan Rou decided to take the middle ground and register for two events with the highest scores.


    Typically, long-distance running events in sports meets offerrge bonus points because they are extremely physically demanding and test an athlete¡¯s endurance. If the scores weren¡¯t high, few people would participate.


    This sports meet was a youth meet, intended for young people aged 18 to 30. These young people are the pirs of the nation; if they don¡¯t have good physical health, how can they contribute to the country?


    The Capital¡¯s Youth Cup Sports Meet had been held ten times; this year was the eleventh. University students had always been the main force in past sports meets, and this year was no exception. It was unclear whether it was because the university presidents had met or for some other reason, but all high schools were encouraging graduate students to participate in the sports meet, and some even tied the event to schrships. If the students performed well, they could be considered for schrship selection in advance.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t need that bit of schrship money; her name had always been at the top of the entire grade, and she had long since earned all the academic credits needed. Whether it was the national schrship or the school¡¯s, she could get it.<div>


    But Tan Rou signed up for the sports meet anyway. It was solely because her mentor had mentioned it. Had it been someone else, Tan Rou probably wouldn¡¯t have given them the time of day.


    Tan Rou registered for the long-distance running and the 400m freestyle swimming, as these two events awarded more points. As long as she won first ce, the pressure on her school would be a bit less. There¡¯s amon belief that students with excellent academic performance are physically weak, and Tan Rou wanted to shatter that prejudice.


    Tan Rou¡¯s house in the university town didn¡¯t have a professional swimming pool, which made it inconvenient to train for swimming. Her family home did have arge swimming pool, but since the university town was too far from her home, traveling back and forth would waste a lot of time.


    After some thought, Tan Rou called Zhuang Liu, ¡°Zhuang Liu, I¡¯ve signed up for this year¡¯s Youth Cup Sports Meet, and one of the events is the 400m freestyle. I don¡¯t have a suitable swimming pool here. Do you have one over there?¡±


    Upon hearing that Tan Rou had registered for the sports meet, Zhuang Liu was a bit surprised because sports meets are purely exertive and thankless endeavors. Winning at most earns you a trophy, which offered no advantage to Tan Rou. So why would she want to participate?


    ¡°Tan Rou, what made you think of signing up for the sports meet?¡± asked Zhuang Liu curiously.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea to sign up. It was my advisor who suggested I do so. If I didn¡¯t, he would probably sigh every time he saw me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to participate and said, ¡°Is there really no one else at your school?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t care about these things. Anyway, I¡¯ve already registered, and unless there¡¯s a special circumstance, I¡¯ll definitely be participating in the sports meet,¡± Tan Rou said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. Do you have a swimming pool? If you do, I¡¯lle over tonight.¡±

 Chapter 1214: Leave work earlier at 1213

    Chapter 1214: Leave work earlier at 1213


    Even if Zhuang Liu¡¯s house had no swimming pool, he would have to find a way to build one overnight, for this was a request from Tan Rou, and Tan Rou hardly ever asked him for anything. Finally having the chance to help Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu wanted to seize this opportunity.


    And what had Tan Rou just said? She mentioned that if Zhuang Liu¡¯s ce had a swimming pool, she woulde over in the evening.


    Ever since Tan Rou started school, she had been shuttling between school and thepany, leaving little opportunity for her and Zhuang Liu to be together; Zhuang Liu had almost forgotten what it felt like to lie in bed with Tan Rou.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements now,¡± Zhuang Liu said cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight at home, I¡¯ll have someone prepare dinner in advance. After eating, we can rest for a bit and then go for a swim. Do you think that¡¯s a good n?¡±


    Tan Rou had no objections, ¡°Come pick me up after you finish work tonight, I won¡¯t drive back.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was even happier and his tone became more cheerful, ¡°Okay, then wait for me a little while, I¡¯ll head there as soon as I finish work.¡±


    When Xiao Mo entered the office, he saw their always stern-faced boss smiling as brightly as a flower, wondering if the boss had overindulged in his ¡°Smile Candies.¡±


    Even when advised to cut down on sweets, the boss wouldn¡¯t listen. However, the candies in the boss¡¯s case did smell incredibly fragrant; Xiao Mo had been tempted to sneak a piece several times, but didn¡¯t dare, because Zhuang Liu counted his candies every day. Even if not eating them, he would use tweezers to pick them out, one by one, and count them.


    ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, you seem to be in a great mood today,¡± Xiao Mo said with a smile: ¡°Could it be that Miss Rou has asked you out again?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked up at Xiao Mo and said with a smile, ¡°Prepare dinner for two and send it to the vi at 30 Hualin Road. Also, have someone change the water in the swimming pool ahead of time. Tan Rou and I are going there to swim tonight.¡±<div>


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t need to ask further; he just needed to do as Zhuang Liu requested, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right now.¡±


    Just as Xiao Mo was about to leave, Zhuang Liu suddenly called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Xiao Mo turned back and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to arrange, head of the Zhuang family?¡±


    Zhuang Liu instructed, ¡°Let everyone leave work early tonight, including you. I won¡¯t need you to drive me tonight; you can take Bai Yin home directly or take her out for a spin. All the expenses for the two of you tonight are on me; enjoy whatever you want.¡±


    Xiao Mo was thrilled, though he felt he shouldn¡¯t let his boss pay for a night out with his girlfriend, Zhuang Liu¡¯s offer still tempted him, ¡°Thank you, head of the Zhuang family, but I¡¯ll cover the expenses tonight. After all, Bai Yin is my girlfriend and she definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy if I were stingy.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t insist and replied, ¡°Alright then, since you don¡¯t want reimbursement, I¡¯ll let you leave work a bit earlier. You cane to work a littleter tomorrow morning and don¡¯t need to pick me up; I¡¯ll drive myself to thepany.¡±


    Xiao Mo could no longer hide his excited smile, ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled, ¡°Go make those arrangements; once they¡¯re done, you can all leave work.¡±


    Xiao Mo had to hurry; not just to leave work early himself but to get everything arranged so his colleagues could do the same.


    After arranging everything, Xiao Mo drove off with his girlfriend. Zhuang Liu had the other employees leave early while he stayed at thepany to finish up his work before leaving.


    Zhuang Liu was rather strict with his employees, but he often allowed them some rxation, like letting them leave work early or giving them gift vouchers to buy some things.


    Tan Rou waited for Zhuang Liu in theboratory; although herst experiment had finished, the work of experimentation never stopped, so she had to prepare for the next one.


    It wasn¡¯t just Tan Rou in theb; neither her seniors nor her juniors had left. When they saw a very handsome guy standing at the door, they all took several nces over.


    After washing her hands, Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled back at her, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Warmth filled Tan Rou¡¯s heart, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home together.¡±

 Chapter 1215: 1214 lets go swimming together

    Chapter 1215: 1214 let¡¯s go swimming together


    Zhuang Liu had arranged for an indoor swimming pool, which, despite its limited space, was very warm. It was still rather cold now, and outdoor swimming pools were not quite suitable for Tan Rou¡¯s training.


    Tan Rou first went to check out the swimming pool, where she discovered a faintyer of steam rising above, making the entire spacefortably warm.


    Although she knew that water surfaces emit steam in winter, this was a swimming pool, not a natural spring¡ªhow could there be steam?


    Tan Rou squatted down, reached out, and touched the swimming pool only to find that the water inside was actually warm, not very hot, but significantly warmer than tap water from a faucet.


    ¡°The water is actually heated!¡± Tan Rou asked in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t burn something underneath, did you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu came closer and exined, ¡°I indeed installed a geothermal heating system under this swimming pool so that it won¡¯t feel cold even when swimming in winter.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit extravagant? The pool is quiterge, and I imagine heating all this water must use a lot of electricity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you feel warm,¡± Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t care much about the other aspects.


    Having inspected the swimming pool and expressing satisfaction with the environment, it was now time for them to go have a meal.


    The chef had already prepared the meal, they just needed to go and eat.<div>


    After eating, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu strolled through the yard for a while before changing into their swimsuits and heading to the pool.


    The temperature of the water in the swimming pool was just right, perfect for swimming. Tan Rou entered the water first, then called out to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Zhuang Liu, do you want toe down too?¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt that they hadn¡¯te to the swimming pool to swim, but rather to flirt with each other. Besides, with the pool being such a romantic ce, why limit oneself to swimming when there are more enjoyable things to do?


    Not waiting for Zhuang Liu, Tan Rou dived under the water, swam around in a circle, and then suddenly burst forth from the water¡¯s surface like a mermaid leaping from the sea.


    Zhuang Liu was awestruck, not because he had never seen Tan Rou swim, but because he found her more beautiful than usual at that moment.


    Tan Rou swam up to Zhuang Liu and floated on the water with her bodypletely rxed, ¡°How about we race each other for ap?¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have time for a race¡ªhe wrapped his arms around Tan Rou¡¯s waist and kissed her intensely on the lips.


    Tan Rou also wrapped her arms around Zhuang Liu¡¯s neck, responding to his kisses. They had not had intimate contact for a long time. Both were young and full of energy, so a proper swimming race turned into pool y.


    By the time they had both enjoyed themselves fully, it waste into the night. After a quick shower, they returned to the bedroom to rest.


    Tan Rou said with annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I was nning to swim tonight, but you messed it up. Not only did I not get to train, but now my back and waist are aching.¡±


    Zhuang Liu rubbed her waist and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±


    Tan Rou squinted in enjoyment of Zhuang Liu¡¯s massage and then warned him, ¡°Tomorrow, when I go swimming again, you can¡¯t mess around like this.¡±


    Zhuang Liu promised, ¡°Okay, I will definitely apany you in a proper training session today.¡±


    The next day, Tan Rou came back even earlier. She didn¡¯t ask Zhuang Liu to pick her up from school but drove over by herself. Before Zhuang Liu returned, she needed to swim a few moreps to avoid his influence.


    Tan Rou was prescient because as soon as Zhuang Liu came back, the swimmingpetition took another turn.


    When theyy in bed again, Tan Rou really wanted to kick Zhuang Liu off the bed, but she was too drained to do anything but close her eyes and sleep.


    But Zhuang Liu seemed not too keen on letting her sleep. Whenever Tan Rou closed her eyes, he would start teasing her, either pinching her face or touching her body.


    Too exhausted, Tan Rou was too weary to care about Zhuang Liu¡¯s antics and fell asleep on her own.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t continue to bother her and instead covered her properly with the nket and fell asleep holding her.<div>


    On the third day, Tan Rou didn¡¯t even want toe over, but Zhuang Liu assured her that he wouldn¡¯t tease her this time and would seriously apany her in training. Tan Rou decided to trust Zhuang Liu once more¡ªif he dared to interfere again, she would ignore him for a week.

 Chapter 1216: Come compete at 1215

    Chapter 1216: Comepete at 1215


    Tan Rou had put on a new swimsuit today, and she did warm-up exercises before getting into the water, keeping a close eye on Zhuang Liu, ¡°If you cause trouble again this time, I won¡¯t pay attention to you anymore, do you hear me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled faintly, ¡°Do you really distrust me that much?¡±


    Tan Rou said indignantly, ¡°I have always trusted you, but your behavior these past two days has been too much.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also did some warm-up exercises, then said, ¡°Just like you said before, let¡¯s have apetition. Let¡¯s race 100m freestyle and see who swims faster.¡±


    The pool was 50m long, so they needed to swim there and back.


    Tan Rou went to one end of the pool and signaled to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Hurry up ande here, let me see how strong you really are.¡±


    Zhuang Liu stretched his arms and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, we need to have a wager.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡±


    Zhuang Liu had already thought up a wager, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on a massage. I gave you such a long massagest night, and you didn¡¯t give me one in return. If I win today, you have to give me a massage.¡±


    Tan Rou felt this bet was too trivial, ¡°Betting just once is no fun. How about we bet for a year instead? If you win, I¡¯ll give you free massages for a year; if I win, you¡¯ll have to massage me, and you¡¯re not allowed to refuse for any reason.¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhuang Liu also wanted to bet big, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on that.¡±


    With the venue and stakes set, all that was left was to swim.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t afford to lose, or she would be giving Zhuang Liu massages for a year.


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t afford to lose either; although he really wanted to let Tan Rou win, he had to win thispetition.


    Since there was no one to start them off, they used their phones as timers. They ced the phones a distance away and started them at the same time. After finishing the 100m, they not only had to get out of the pool but also had to press the stop button on their phones.


    So this was not only a race of swimming speed but also a test of running speed.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu stared intently at the pool, then counted down together. As soon as the time was up, they both charged toward the pool.


    Zhuang Liu had longer legs while Tan Rou had a higher frequency of movement; both had their advantages.


    Once in the water, they were like two fish, moving very fast, not at all inferior to professional athletes.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu reached the other end of the pool at almost the same time, but Tan Rou reacted quicker, and on the way back, she was clearly ahead.


    However, Zhuang Liu¡¯s legs were stronger, and with a thrust of his feet, he sprang forward, closing the gap Tan Rou had just created.


    But Tan Rou¡¯s mind was entirely on thepetition; she just wanted to win. Zhuang Liu felt the same, so in thest 10m, he increased his pace.


    Having long legs and arms was an advantage. Zhuang Liu was a little slower in the turn, but his legs were stronger, and he swam back faster, so he reached the shore first.


    Tan Rou was half a second slower, but she couldn¡¯t give up until the very end; they still had to press the stop button on the phones, which were about three seconds away.


    Seeing Zhuang Liu almost touching the table, Tan Rou felt a bit anxious and sped up.


    However, just as Zhuang Liu was about to reach the table, he slipped and fell right next to it, knocking both phones off the table.


    Tan Rou reacted quickly, snatching one phone and pressing the stop button in an instant.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t catch the other phone and just let it fall to the ground.


    ¡°I won, oh.¡± Tan Rou shook her phone, said happily, ¡°You have to give me massages for a year.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu felt he lost too unfairly. If it weren¡¯t for the water everywhere, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have lost. But what¡¯s done is done; saying anything more would just be a waste of time.


    ¡°Alright, you won,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a gentle smile. He picked up the phone from the ground and handed it to Tan Rou, ¡°This is actually your phone.¡±


    In the heat of the moment, Tan Rou had grabbed a phone. Hers and Zhuang Liu¡¯s were the same model, so she hadn¡¯t distinguished which one was whose. However, it didn¡¯t really matter, as long as she won.


    <div>

 Chapter 1217: The 1216 Sports Meet begins

    Chapter 1217: The 1216 Sports Meet begins


    Thepetition took ce in early April, when it was neither too cold nor too hot, making it perfect for outdoor sports events.


    Tan Rou had enrolled in the long-distance running and swimmingpetitions, both of which were endurance sports, so they were scheduled with a considerable break in between. Track events were earlier, while swimming waster, allowing Tan Rou enough time to recover her energy.


    Li Li had also signed up for an event, opting for the standing long jump, which was one of the first to start, so she came early to line up. Like Tan Rou, her advisor had required her to sign up.


    Initially, Li Li hadn¡¯t wanted to participate, but after learning that Tan Rou waspeting in two events, she decided to register for one as well.


    On the athletic field, Li Li was doing leg stretches while Tan Rou stood by her side, holding her stuff.


    ¡°Yourpetition is tomorrow, right?¡± Li Li asked, ¡°I¡¯ll be there to cheer you on.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Then you might as well sit in the stands to watch me; you definitely won¡¯t be able to enter the field area.¡±


    Li Li was actually a bit surprised that Tan Rou had signed up, especially for the two toughest events, ¡°Tan Rou, can you really finish the three thousand meters tomorrow?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°The three thousand meters is all about endurance; as long as I can keep going, that¡¯s all that matters. And even if I can¡¯t run it, not a problem, I just need to make it to the finish line.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Tan Rou, just don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you can¡¯t go on, you must stop, okay? I¡¯ve heard long-distance running can be dangerous, you might run out of breath if you¡¯re not careful.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou often went running and was well aware of this, but she was still quite touched by Li Li¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t push myself too hard,¡± Tan Rou promised.


    The first day had the sprints and ry races, and the second day was for long-distance running. The women¡¯s three thousand meters was scheduled for the afternoon, while the men¡¯s five thousand meters was in the morning.


    Tan Rou could have stayed away in the morning, but Li Li insisted oning to watch the men¡¯s races as she had recently taken a liking to a good-looking guy who was alsopeting in the five thousand meters.


    Li Li didn¡¯t juste to watch the race on her own; she called all the girls, including Tan Rou, iming it was more encouraging in a group and she would feel a bit embarrasseding alone.


    Liang Lu scoffed, ¡°Since when are you shy?¡±


    Hand on her hip, Li Li replied, ¡°Of course I am, that¡¯s my male idol we¡¯re talking about. In front of him, I naturally have to be embarrassed.¡±


    Tian Tian picked up on the main point, ¡°So is it that you¡¯re actually embarrassed to meet your male idol, or are you just pretending to be? You didn¡¯t call us here just to be your wingwomen, did you?¡±


    ¡°Li Li, when you asked me toe, you never mentioned anything about seeing your male idol,¡± Lan Ning tapped Li Li¡¯s hand, ¡°What happened to us being all about studying? Why are we here to watch guys now?¡±


    Li Li grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just too shy, that¡¯s all. Besides, looking at handsome guys doesn¡¯t get in the way of studying. Plus, Wu Hao is an excellent student; watching his race, I¡¯m just trying to take him as a role model.¡±


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°Last time with that junior boy, you said the same thing, and quickly you stopped liking him.¡±


    Frowning, Li Li retorted, ¡°That junior smokes; he can¡¯t be a study role model.¡± Then she went all starry-eyed, ¡°But Wu Hao is outstanding, he doesn¡¯t smoke or drink, he gets good grades, and he¡¯s handsome. He¡¯s just the kind of boyfriend I dream of.¡±


    Hearing Li Li talk in a coquettish tone made Liang Lu feel very ufortable, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to us like that, it scares me.¡±


    ¡°Enough about the tone already,¡± Tan Rou interjected, ¡°It looks like the athletes are about to enter. Li Li, where¡¯s your male idol?¡±


    Li Li somehow produced a pair of binocrs, ¡°Number 23, the one in the blue short sleeve shirt and ck shorts, see him?¡±


    Tian Tian, who was slightly nearsighted, could only see a cluster of people and couldn¡¯t make out what anyone was wearing, ¡°Let me borrow those binocrs for a second; I want to see what your male idol looks like.¡±


    Li Li passed the binocrs to Tian Tian, ¡°You¡¯ve only got thirty seconds, though.¡±


    Tan Rou suggested, ¡°Instead of just watching him through binocrs, why not take a photo of him?¡±


    Li Li wanted to take a picture of him, but their seats in the stands were quite far from the track, and even the best camera phone couldn¡¯t fully capture the handsome profile of the man she admired; she could only get a general outline.<div>

 Chapter 1218: Shoot more footage at 1217

    Chapter 1218: Shoot more footage at 1217


    ¡°We¡¯re too far away, if we use our phones to take pictures, he¡¯ll definitely turn out blurry,¡± Li Li said, ¡°And we can only stay in this one spot, if he runs to the other side, we won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡±


    Liang Lu jokingly said, ¡°There are photographers below, aren¡¯t there? Go bribe them to follow and shoot.¡±


    Li Li nced at her, ¡°Do you think those photographers are arranged by my family? If I tell them to shoot, will they actually shoot?¡±


    Tian Tian said with a smile, ¡°Although the photographers aren¡¯t arranged by your family, they are indeed arranged by your friend¡¯s family.¡±


    Li Li hadn¡¯t reacted when Liang Lu, as if suddenly remembering something, said, ¡°Oh, I heard from Brother Tao Zheng that Star Way Entertainment recently trained a batch of new photographers, apparently for covering thepetition, could it be that those photographers are prepared for thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Those photographers are all professional athletes,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°They may understand sports, but they don¡¯t know photography. Forty percent of this Youth Cup athletic event is sponsored by our family, so the photographers needed for thepetition were trained at Star Path Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Li looked regretful, ¡°Tan Rou, why didn¡¯t you let me know in advance? If I had known those photographers were trained by your family, I would¡¯ve definitely gone to greet them.¡±


    ¡°They have just entered and still need to do some preparation work; it¡¯s not toote for you to go talk to the photographers now,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my second brother mention it in the group, find a few photographers who get along well with him, and have them take more photos and videos of athlete number 23.¡±


    Li Li pretended to be shy, ¡°That¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Then she emphasized, ¡°Make sure to take more photos and videos of his face; he has a good-looking face.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others were speechless. Did Li Li really like that boy, or did she just enjoy looking at his face?<div>


    Given Li Li¡¯s penchant for handsome guys, it¡¯s probably just that the boy¡¯s appearance is to her taste; she may not necessarily like him as a person.


    Tan Rou had Tao Zheng send a message in the photographers¡¯ training group, simply saying that athlete number 23 is a friend of Tao Zheng and asking the photographers to capture some shots of him, without mentioning that it was Li Li¡¯s request.


    The photographers,ing from a professional athlete background, were all quite loyal. Tao Zheng had always taken good care of them during training, so they were very willing to help with such a small matter as taking extra photos and videos.


    Tao Zheng also reminded them to just take a few extra shots; their main job was still to photograph all thepeting athletes, otherwise others might be dissatisfied.


    The athletes participating in the 5000-meter run finally finished warming up and were about to start the race. Li Li was extremely excited; she pulled Lan Ning to the very front, nning to cheer for her idol during the firstp.


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t like going to crowded ces, but she wasn¡¯t as strong as Li Li. Before she knew it, Li Li had dragged her to the side of the barrier. If it weren¡¯t for the barriers surrounding thepetition field, Li Li probably would have charged to the front of thepeting athletes.


    ¡°Slow down, I can¡¯t run anymore,¡± Lan Ning wobbled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s already difficult to walk here, and with so many people, I feel like I¡¯m bumping into someone every second.¡±


    Li Li teased her, ¡°I always tell you to exercise more, but you don¡¯t like to. Starting from next week, you¡¯re going to run with me.¡±


    Lan Ning refused, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Li Li had her own theory, ¡°No, you must go running to improve your fitness. If not running, we can also do long jump.¡±


    She had participated in the standing long jumppetition the day before and left immediately after her jump, because she only managed a distance of one meter six, too embarrassed to stay and wait for the rankings.


    Not able to refuse, Lan Ning could only say, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go run a fewps.¡±


    Li Li and Lan Ning finally made it to the edge of the barrier. Though there was a bit of a distance from the starting point, as long as they shouted, the participating athletes would definitely hear them.


    Li Li patted Lan Ning¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You help me shout for Senior Wu Hao, tell him to go for it.¡±


    Lan Ning was confused, ¡°Ah, why do I have to shout?¡±


    Li Li touched her face with both hands, making a shy expression, ¡°Oh, just give a shout for me. If you do, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

 Chapter 1219: 1218 falls down

    Chapter 1219: 1218 falls down


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t want to shout. She already disliked speaking in crowded ces, let alone shouting a boy¡¯s name in front of so many people.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather skip this meal.¡± Lan Ning refused to speak.


    Seeing that the athletes had already taken their positions and were about to start, Li Li grew anxious, ¡°Oh no, they are about to run.¡±


    Tan Rou and the other two caught up, where they could get a clearer view.


    ¡°Why are you running so fast?¡± Liang Lu said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you wanted to take over and run for that senior.¡±


    Li Li grabbed Liang Lu, pleading, ¡°Liang Lu, I know you are the most loyal person, so I have a favor to ask you. Would you help me?¡±


    Before Liang Lu could speak, Lan Ning quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t agree to her request, because she wants you to shout words of encouragement for her.¡±


    Liang Lu immediately understood Lan Ning¡¯s point, ¡°No way. I have a fianc¨¦, and if my Mr. Lu hears me shouting another man¡¯s name in public, he would certainly be upset.¡±


    Li Li then turned to Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, can you give me a shout?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at her indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Even if Zhuang Liu were the one standing there, I wouldn¡¯t shout.¡± All she would do is smile slightly, without any unnecessary gestures.<div>


    Having no choice, Li Li turned to Tian Tian for help, but before she could speak, Tian Tian blurted out, ¡°My husband is sitting right at the top in the special guest area. Do you think I can shout for you?¡±


    Indeed, Li Li spotted Tao Zhi in the guest area; Tao Zhi even nodded at them.


    ¡°Alright then, I guess I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡± Li Li kept reassuring herself, ¡°Just shout once, it definitely won¡¯t ruin the perfect image Wu Hao has of me, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Just as she was about to shout, Tan Rou stopped her, ¡°Li Li, wait a second.¡±


    That interruption made Li Li unable to shout, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Tan Rou turned Li Li¡¯s head towards the starting point, ¡°Look, your senior is watching you.¡±


    Li Li quickly looked towards the starting area, and indeed, the boy she liked was looking their way. Now Li Li didn¡¯t have to shout loudly to get his attention; a simple wave would suffice.


    Li Li stood very gracefully, then slightly raised her arm and gently waved it, whispering, ¡°Come on.¡±


    But Wu Hao just nced at her and didn¡¯t react, quickly turning his head away.


    As he turned his head, the smile on Li Li¡¯s face faded, ¡°Did he not see me?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s possible he wasn¡¯t really looking at you.¡±


    ¡°No way, he definitely was looking at me,¡± Li Li asserted confidently. ¡°I even gave him a sports drink once, and he was so happy drinking it.¡±


    Lan Ning emphasized, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t chugged his mineral water first, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk the beverage you offered.¡±


    Li Li covered Lan Ning¡¯s mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°We all heard that.¡±


    After the greetings, the referee prepared, picked up the starting pistol, and said, ¡°Get ready¡­¡±


    With the sound of the starting pistol, all thepetitors began to run slowly forward.


    Sprinting is different from long-distance running; sprinting requires burst power to start running at the fastest speed immediately. Long-distance running requires stamina, involving not only speed but endurance toplete the entire course.


    As Li Li moved through the spectator seats, Tan Rou and her group chose not to run after her and instead found a ce to sit and wait.<div>


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°When did Li Li start liking this senior?¡±


    Lan Ning thought back, ¡°Last Wednesday. That day, the senior was ying basketball, and Li Li passed by, took a liking to him, and tried to strike up a conversation, but it seemed like the senior doesn¡¯t like girls who are too forward.¡±


    Liang Lu mocked, ¡°Li Li¡¯s road to love seems bumpy; she isn¡¯t exactly reserved.¡±


    After about sevenps, some of the athletes had already dropped out, while others were still persisting, and Wu Hao was running in a leading position.<div>


    Tan Roumented, ¡°Li Li¡¯s crush seems likely to make it into the top three.¡±


    No sooner had she finished, Wu Hao tripped and fell to the ground.


    The others looked towards Tan Rou; she paused and then said, ¡°Well, now the odds seem a bit slim.¡±

 Chapter 1220: 1219 is not an accident

    Chapter 1220: 1219 is not an ident


    During the long-distance race, the greatest fear is seeing an athlete fall, especiallyter in the race because at that stage it¡¯s all about endurance. Once someone falls, it¡¯s tough to get back up.


    Wu Hao had already covered half the distance, and his physical strength and stamina were surely depleted. Had he fallen at that moment, even if he managed to stand, continuing was uncertain.


    The medical staff on standby immediately rushed to Wu Hao¡¯s side. It seemed they asked him a few questions, only to see Wu Hao wave his hand and then stand up again.


    Just when everyone thought he was going to leave the race, he began walking forward, and gradually started running again.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but praise him, ¡°Even though he¡¯s not a professional athlete, he has shown the qualities of one, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have continued running.¡±


    Li Li, who had returned without anyone noticing, saw Wu Hao fall and was very worried, ¡°If he keeps running like this, won¡¯t it affect his body?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°Just now, I saw him stagger a bit when he stood up, he must have hurt his leg. It¡¯s best for him to stop now; otherwise, it could cause severe damage to his body.¡±


    Li Li said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s just a sports meet, and there¡¯s no prize money. Why is he pushing himself so hard? No, I have to stop him.¡±


    Before Li Li could get there, Lan Ning eximed, ¡°It¡¯s bad, senior has fallen again.¡±


    This time he fell harder and couldn¡¯t stand up on his own, leaving the field with the help of the medical staff, unable topete anymore.<div>


    Li Li chased after him, with Tan Rou and the others following behind to see if they could help.


    Wu Hao¡¯s friends had also arrived, some felt sorry for his leg injury while others med him for running a second time; had he not continued running, he wouldn¡¯t have been so severely injured.


    He was wearing sports shorts, and the rough surface of the running track meant that both of his legs were scraped to various degrees and bleeding heavily. Additionally, his ankle had swollen, obviously causing him great pain.


    His roommate reproached him, ¡°I told you not to participate in long-distance running. You insisted on running, and now not only did you fail to finish the race, you¡¯ve gotten yourself hurt this badly. I wonder how you will participate in next week¡¯s basketball game.¡±


    Wu Hao hung his head and didn¡¯t speak; he didn¡¯t even make a sound, as if his legs had no feeling.


    Another roommate said, ¡°You usually run so well, how could you be so careless today? Hey, I thought you could have won the championship, but now you can¡¯t even get thest ce.¡±


    Suddenly, Wu Hao raised his head, his eyes determined as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t fall on my own; someone deliberately bumped into me.¡±


    At that time, there were indeed many athletes around Wu Hao, some were catching up to him, and others were still at the sixthp; idents are quitemon in such chaos.


    ¡°Someone deliberately bumped into you?¡± his roommate asked, ¡°There were quite a few people at the time, could it have been an ident?¡±


    Wu Hao shook his head, ¡°The force with which he hit me was very strong, and he targeted my legs as if he intended to break them to stop me from running any further.¡±


    The roommates were very angry, ¡°Did you see who hit you? Let¡¯s report it to themittee now so they can disqualify him.¡±


    Wu Hao continued shaking his head, ¡°There were too many people; I had a nk in my mind after I fell and didn¡¯t see who hit me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s report the situation to themittee. They will surely investigate it thoroughly,¡± one roommate said.


    Just then, a representative from themittee came to visit Wu Hao. The man was not tall and had pockmarks on his face; he approached slowly.


    ¡°How is the condition of this contestant?¡± the pockmarked-faced man asked, ¡°Can he stillpete?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s roommate said angrily, ¡°Is that all you care about, whether he canpete? Don¡¯t you see he¡¯s injured?¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man had a sly smile, ¡°I am here to look after him.¡±


    Another roommate said calmly, ¡°My friend got injured because he was bumped while running. Yourmittee needs to find out who did it.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1221: 1220 Friends Card

    Chapter 1221: 1220 Friends Card


    The pockmarked-faced man seemed to have anticipated their response. ¡°Oh, then do you have evidence to support that im? You say he was hit by someone, but who hit him?¡±


    ¡°How would we know who hit him?¡± Wu Hao¡¯s roommate said, noticeably dissatisfied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need you to investigate.¡±


    Still wearing a half-smile, the pockmarked-faced man replied, ¡°Sorry, but if you can¡¯t provide evidence, themittee won¡¯t initiate an investigation.¡±


    ¡°Are you unable to understand in speech?¡± Wu Hao¡¯s roommate couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°We¡¯ve just told you that he was knocked down by someone else, and we don¡¯t know who it was. That¡¯s why we need you to conduct an investigation.¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man touched his barely-haired head, putting on a very troubled look, ¡°This is difficult, after all, I am just one of themittee members, not the chairman. There¡¯s a lot I can¡¯t decide on my own. If you want to report it, then go tell the chairman.¡±


    Wu Hao demanded, ¡°Where is the chairman?¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the chairman is.¡±


    Wu Hao and the others were close to being driven mad by this pockmarked-faced man, ¡°If you don¡¯t help us figure this out, we¡¯ll report you to the State Sports Bureau for the shady dealings in this event.¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man was not afraid at all, and even helpfully pointed them to a way out, ¡°Just head east from here, and you¡¯ll find your way out. Then take the 203 bus, get off after ten stops, and you¡¯ll be at the headquarters of the State Education Bureau.¡±


    Considered to be rtively patient, Wu Hao was infuriated by the man¡¯s behavior. Standing up, he looked straight at the pockmarked-faced man, ¡°Are you going to help us investigate or not?¡±<div>


    The pockmarked-faced man repeated his stance, ¡°If you can provide evidence, then I¡¯ll help you investigate.¡±


    Wu Hao sincerely wanted to bury thismittee member in the ground. If he had evidence, would he even be here arguing with this pockmarked-faced man?


    ¡°Who says we don¡¯t have evidence?¡± Li Li stepped out of the crowd, looked around, and continued, ¡°There were so many photographers at thepetition, they were practically shooting the athletes the whole time. So, they must have captured who bumped into this gentleman.¡±


    Wu Hao also said, ¡°Right, while I was running, I noticed many photographers following me. They must have caught the person who bumped into me on camera.¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man seemed a bit nervous as he stuttered, ¡°There were so many athletes in thepetition, how could they only take photos of you? Moreover, thepetition isn¡¯t over yet, and they don¡¯t have the time to answer your questions.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°We¡¯ll ask them when thepetition is over. But, we have to keep an eye on the athletes on the field; we can¡¯t let any of them get away.¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man said nervously, ¡°Do whatever you want, I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time to stand here and talk nonsense with you.¡±


    Li Li waved him off, ¡°Take your time leaving.¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man walked away without looking back, making a phone call as he went.


    ¡°Thanks for your help. If it hadn¡¯t been for your reminder, I would never have thought of the cameras,¡± Wu Hao said gratefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Li Li was now brimming with pride,pletely forgetting to maintain herdylike image in front of Wu Hao, ¡°Once we find that person, we should put him in a sack and beat him up.¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s mouth twitched, seemingly disapproving of her idea.


    ¡°Judging by your clothes, you¡¯re also a university student, right? Which university are you from?¡± Wu Hao asked.


    Li Li asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I gave you an energy drink on the basketball courtst time.¡±


    Wu Hao tried to recall; indeed, there was a girl who brought him a drink. But that girl was too aggressive ¨C she not only took away his mineral water but also insisted on watching him finish the energy drink, which was truly terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember,¡± even if Wu Hao did remember, he couldn¡¯t admit it, as he had already figured out the girl¡¯s intentions.


    Li Li, excited, let her true nature slip out, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve been following you for so long; haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±


    Wu Hao said coolly, ¡°Fellow student, stalking is a criminal offense; you better not continue doing it.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1222: Contact 1221

    Chapter 1222: Contact 1221


    ¡°I¡¯m not stalking you, you should know how I feel,¡± Li Li said urgently. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed my true feelings?¡±


    Wu Hao really felt helpless. He had no idea what about him had attracted this junior girl so much that she followed him around every other day. It was kind of annoying.


    He didn¡¯t like girls who were too forward, and although Li Li was very pretty, she wasn¡¯t his type of pretty. If he had to choose, he would opt for a quiet girl. For example, the girl named Lan Ning, standing just ahead to the side, really caught his fancy.


    Today, Lan Ning hade to watch Wu Haopete, and he was very pleased. To show his best in front of the girl he liked, he had persisted in getting up even after falling, though he unfortunately didn¡¯t make it to the end of the race.


    Wu Hao stole a nce at Lan Ning, but she wasn¡¯t looking at him. Lan Ning was talking to her friend, and whatever they were discussing made herugh very happily.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± Wu Hao let out a light sigh and turned to Li Li, ¡°Junior, we¡¯re really not suited for each other. Please don¡¯t stalk me anymore. If you were a guy and I were a girl, your behavior would be enough to get you a few days in the police station.¡±


    Li Li felt like crying. She really liked Wu Hao, but not only did he not return her feelings, he even talked about sending her to the police station. Her love was over before it even began.


    ¡°Haozi, stop obsessing over the stalking issue and report your injury to themittee quickly,¡± Wu Hao¡¯s roommate urged. ¡°Thepetition is almost over, and if you wait until the results are announced before speaking up, they might not pay attention to you. After all, this isn¡¯t such a professional event, it¡¯s more like a gathering of amateur enthusiasts. Themittee definitely doesn¡¯t want extra trouble.¡±


    Li Li also added, ¡°Senior, you should go talk to them now. Don¡¯t worry about the photographer; I¡¯ll go speak to them right away.¡±


    Wu Hao asked, ¡°Are you close with the photographer?¡±<div>


    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Li patted her chest confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get you the recording; just leave it to me.¡±


    Looking at this enthusiastic and kind-hearted girl, Wu Hao felt a sense of regret. If only her personality suited his own, then she could have been a great partner.


    ¡°Junior, thank you.¡± Wu Hao smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to themittee about filing aint. Thanks for getting the evidence.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s smile shone brightly, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Wu Hao felt a chill down his spine at the thought of being stalked by her, but this time she was trying to help, so he refrained from saying more.


    Tan Rou had been listening to them talk for a while and, not hearing a crucial point, she finally spoke up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to exchange contact information?¡±


    It was as if both of them were suddenly enlightened. They looked at Tan Rou simultaneously, each thinking that her reminder was very apt.


    What Wu Hao thought was that if they exchanged contact information, the video evidence could be sent directly via mobile phone, eliminating the need for another meeting.


    What Li Li thought was that after adding each other as friends, she could keep tabs on Wu Hao anytime. She could even send him festival greetings, and maybe they¡¯d end up together someday.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add each other then.¡± They both pulled out their phones simultaneously.


    As Wu Hao added her as a friend, he nced over at Lan Ning, who unfortunately was still not looking his way. She was checking her phone, perhaps thinking about adding someone as a friend, too.


    If it weren¡¯t for the crowd, Wu Hao would definitely have asked Lan Ning for her contact information. However, Lan Ning and Li Li were good friends. Having just rejected Li Li, asking Lan Ning for her contact now would surely hurt their friendship. Better not, he thought, another chance woulde.


    After adding each other as friends, Wu Hao was carried away by his roommates. His injury was quite serious, so he was put on a stretcher; the sight was somewhatical.


    ¡°So funny,¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look like one of those ancient kings? Though his pnquin seems a little rudimentary.¡±


    Liang Lu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°Just now, you were all earnest affection, and he¡¯s hardly out of earshot, now you¡¯re mocking his injury. Do you really like him or not?¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Of course I sincerely like him, but as you saw, he doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡±

 Chapter 1223: Sportsmanship 1222

    Chapter 1223: Sportsmanship 1222


    Tan Rou and the others were speechless; they were just discussing how tofort Li Li, only to find that she didn¡¯t need anyforting at all. Instead, she was finding joy in amusing herself. Their worries were truly superfluous.


    ¡°Now you see how simple her love life is,¡± Lan Ningmented calmly. ¡°People say impulse is the devil, but every time her heart flutters, it¡¯s the result of an impulse, and then, in less than a week, her infatuation cools down. By the time the person reappears in front of her, she can¡¯t even remember their name anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my brain capacity is so limited,¡± Li Li said. ¡°I¡¯ve already used up most of it to remember knowledge, how could I have the space to fit those people in?¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips, ¡°In the future, let¡¯s not go watch your male gods anymore. When you have a boyfriend, I¡¯ll definitely give you a big gift. Until then, don¡¯t introduce me to people you¡¯re interested in.¡±


    Li Li chuckled, ¡°Oh, Tan Rou, don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. The people I fancy can very quickly be boyfriends, that¡¯s how yours came about, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nothing like you with your fickle heart,¡± Tian Tian retorted. ¡°I only love my husband.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I only have eyes for Zhuang Liu too,¡± Tan Rou added.


    Li Li then turned her gaze to Liang Lu, who said in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very clear about my situation with Mr. Lu?¡±


    Liang Lu had gotten into the habit of calling Lu Qing ¡°Mr. Lu,¡± while he would call her ¡°Director Liang.¡± These were terms of endearment.


    Thinking it over, Li Li realized that she was the only one who had been single all along, constantly shifting her affections from one person to another, never liking someone for more than a month. To be attracted to someone for a week was already quite an aplishment for her.<div>


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Li Li resignedly said. ¡°I¡¯ll like someone for as long as itsts. I would find it exhausting to be with one man for my entire life.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others swore never to apany Li Li on her wild excursions again, because she wasn¡¯t serious about pursuing anyone; she just thought someone looked handsome and wanted to look at them a bit longer. Once she¡¯d had her fill, her interest faded.


    But Li Li still had some feelings for Wu Hao; after all, he was excellent in so many ways, especially his handsome face, which was enough for her to appreciate for a few more days.


    ¡°Tan Rou, could you help me ask Tao Zheng if the video is ready?¡± Li Li looped her arm through Tan Rou¡¯s and said affectionately, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Curiously, Tan Rou asked, ¡°You can see for yourself in the group chat. Besides, he already rejected you, why do you still want to help him get the video?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like him, so I think I can still try,¡± Li Li replied. ¡°And since I¡¯ve already promised him, I can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for you.¡±


    Photographers didn¡¯t all work at the same time; they each followed for about half the track. Generally, at any given time, there were only four photographers shooting simultaneously, much like a ry race¡ªan exchange where one photographer¡¯s shooting session would end and another would take their ce, taking turns to rest.


    When some of the photographers had downtime, they had the opportunity to post the videos in the group chat.


    Tan Rou and Li Li had also been added to the group by Tao Zheng in advance because he found it too troublesome to forward videos and was also uncertain about what Li Li wanted, so he simply added her to the group to pick for herself.


    A photographer uploaded the processed videos to the group, and one of them said, ¡°While shooting, I noticed something. Some of the contestants didn¡¯t seem to have their minds on the long-distance running; they were deliberately causing trouble inside. I saw a short contestant constantly bumping into others.¡±


    Another photographer added, ¡°I saw it too. Those people have no sportsmanship at all. If it were in ourpetitions, I would have reported them already.¡±


    Li Li asked, ¡°Is there any video footage? Could you post more about the bumping incident?¡±


    Immediately, many videos and photos were shared in the group, with some clearly showing the person bumping into others.


    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Li Li responded.


    A photographermented, ¡°We¡¯re just photographers this time, and it¡¯s not our ce to say anything. If you need the video, just leave a message in the group and we will shoot more.¡±

 Chapter 1224: 1223 reporting is useless

    Chapter 1224: 1223 reporting is useless


    Li Li said gratefully, ¡°Thank you all. I will definitely make good use of these videos, and I won¡¯t allow those rule-breakers to ce in thepetition.¡±


    They all thought that as long as they handed the videos over to themittee, themittee would disqualify those who broke the rules, but several hours had passed, and still, no one had replied to them.


    Li Li asked Wu Hao if he had reported those people, and Wu Hao said he had, but when he did, the person in charge seemed very impatient, as if they didn¡¯t want to deal with the issue.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange, why isn¡¯t anyone handling this matter?¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°It¡¯s a city-wide sports meet, isn¡¯t it? Shouldn¡¯t themittee handle this immediately if they find someone causing trouble? Why are they dragging their feet and not taking action?¡±


    Lan Ning spected, ¡°Perhaps themittee is worried about affecting this afternoon¡¯s race, the women¡¯s 3000 meters is about to start, and they might not have the time to deal with rule-breakers.¡±


    Li Li expressed her dissatisfaction, ¡°But the results for the men¡¯s group have already been announced. Although those who collided with others didn¡¯t ce, many athletes who could have ced were disqualified, which is unfair to them.¡±


    ¡°You should eat something first.¡± Lan Ning pushed the food toward Li Li. ¡°We¡¯ve submitted the evidence, whether or not they deal with the rule-breakers is up to themittee. Even if we are in a hurry, we can¡¯t solve this issue.¡±


    Li Li had no choice but to sit down to eat, but after just two bites, she became restless again, ¡°No, I have to go to themittee myself and urge them to handle this quickly. If the same kind of people appear in this afternoon¡¯s race, won¡¯t Tan Rou be in danger?¡±


    Lan Ning, a bit slow to catch on, said, ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly warn Tan Rou, to prevent her from getting hit as well.¡±


    Tan Rou hadn¡¯t joined Li Li and the others for the meal because Zhuang Liu hade to find her. He would be with her throughout this afternoon¡¯s race.<div>


    Concerning Zhuang Liu¡¯s behavior, Tan Rou only wanted to say, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to be so worried. It¡¯s just a long-distance run, not some special forcespetition. You¡¯re making me so anxious I¡¯m scared to even go running.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s brow furrowed as he said honestly, ¡°The swimmingpetition is one thing; you just swim 400m and reach shore. But the long-distance race is 3000 meters, and I really don¡¯t want you to participate.¡±


    Tan Rou spread her hands, ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote for you to stop it now because I¡¯ve already submitted the form. The race is in three hours. Unless you blow up the stadium right now, I¡¯m definitely going topete.¡±


    Zhuang Liu coldly stated, ¡°I really do want to blow up the venue, but that would be too dangerous, and there¡¯s a risk of hurting others.¡±


    Tan Rou covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Ah, Mr. Zhuang, would you stop being so childish? How is your behavior any different from that of the school kids who don¡¯t want to go to school and talk about blowing it up?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied seriously, ¡°Those school kids don¡¯t have wives, but I do.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡°Are you reallyparing yourself to them?¡±


    While they were talking, Li Li and Lan Ning hurriedly came over. Seeing them, Zhuang Liu¡¯s face showed a hint of displeasure.


    Noticing his expression, Tan Rou said, ¡°My participation in the long-distance race has nothing to do with them. Moreover, Li Li signed up after seeing me do it; you can¡¯t me them.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was aware of this, but he felt that as Tan Rou¡¯s friends, they should have discouraged her from running the distance. But if he began to me others, Zhuang Liu himself was the most responsible; as Tan Rou¡¯s husband, if he couldn¡¯t stop her, how could anyone else?


    With this in mind, Zhuang Liu felt a bit more at ease.


    ¡°Tan Rou, you can¡¯t take part in this afternoon¡¯s long-distance race,¡± Li Li said anxiously. ¡°There are shady dealings behind this sports event, a number of athletes have already been harmed. If youpete, you are definitely going to be injured too.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Li Li showed her phone to Tan Rou. ¡°Senior Wu Hao and I heard that not just one athlete was injured during thepetition. They have reported it to themittee as well, but it was futile, and there¡¯s been no action taken till now. If you run this afternoon, it¡¯s very likely that an ident will happen.¡±

 Chapter 1225 - 1125: 1124 Vanished into thin air

    Chapter 1125: 1124 Vanished into thin air


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    After the auction item was won, it would usually not be handed directly to the buyer. Instead, it would be ced in the auction room at the back. Only after the buyer had paid the full amount could the treasure be taken away.


    Shen Jing hade to pay the money, but as soon as she and Mother Tao entered the house, they saw the servants of the Tao family running out in a panic.


    ¡°Madam! The bracelets and earrings in the box are gone,¡± said the servant, Ah Ju.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Tao didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Speak clearly. What¡¯s missing?¡±


    Ah Ju swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°The thing that thisdy took is gone! Just now, we were about to open the box to check the auction item, but as soon as we opened it, we found that the two bracelets and two earrings inside were gone. Now there¡¯s only a ne left.¡±


    Mrs. Tao and Shen Jing looked at each other and quickly ran to the jewelry box. Sure enough, there were no bracelets or earrings inside, only a lonely ne.


    ¡°Check the surveince cameras! Find out who stole the bracelet and earrings!¡± Mrs. Tao was furious.


    There weren¡¯t many surveince cameras installed in the Tao family¡¯s house, but there were surveince cameras in this room. However, after checking the surveince cameras, they realized that no one had opened the box at all.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mrs. Tao did not believe her.


    ¡°If no one opened the box, how could the bracelet and earring disappear into thin air?¡±


    Shen Jing sighed. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t look for it. There are still many guests here tonight. If the others find out that something is missing, they will gossip.¡±


    Although she wanted to wear the jewelry designed by Tan Rou, it was probably not fated for her. She had already bought it and it was stolen by someone else.


    Mrs. Tao was very annoyed. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have given this box a lock.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen jewelry designed by Rourou,¡± Shen Jing said regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t wear it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were originally looking at pocket watches. This was because Tan Rou had bought the pocket watch in the end. She didn¡¯t want to wear it and just wanted to study the structure inside. If she said she wanted it, Zhuang Liu would give it to her directly. However, Tan Rou did not want to do that.


    ¡°The jewelry I just bought is missing.¡± Shen Jing said sadly, ¡°That¡¯s the jewelry you designed. I haven¡¯t even worn it yet and it¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± Tan Rou walked to the box and saw that there was only the ne left. ¡°Have you checked the surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve already checked the surveince footage a few times,¡± Shen Jing said dejectedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t find anyone opening the box.¡±


    ¡°When we were on stage just now, the jewelry inside was still intact. It was a two-minute walk from the stage to the stage. If someone stole the jewelry, it must have been stolen during this period.¡± Tan Rou said.


    Mrs. Tao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Who stole the jewelry? Hurry up ande clean now! If you admit it now, I can still have mercy on you! But if I find out that you stole it, you can directly head to the police station right now!¡±


    The servants looked at each other and said that they did not steal it.


    ¡°Are you all unwilling to admit it? Then I¡¯ll have to hand you over to the police station,¡± Mrs. Tao said regretfully.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Shen Jing said again, ¡°The olddy organized this charity event to umte good fortune. If people knew that there was a thief in the house, they would say that it was bad luck.¡±


    Mrs. Tao was also very conflicted. ¡°If you call the police over, they¡¯ll interrogate the guests. It¡¯s not something expensive. The guests definitely won¡¯t steal it. The guests who came today are all more important. It won¡¯t be good to affect their mood.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I think the thief is still here,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou agreed with him. ¡°Who was holding this jewelry box when we left the stage just now?¡±


    A maid immediately said, ¡°Ah Ju was carrying it. She must have stolen the jewelry.¡±


    Ah Ju was the first person to discover that the jewelry was missing. When she heard the usation, she immediately retorted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. When I came down, my stomach suddenly hurt, so I gave the jewelry box to Ah Jiao.¡±


    The maid named Ah Jiao stuttered, ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t steal anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 1226 - 1126: 1125 Blame Each Other

    Chapter 1126: 1125 me Each Other


    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Ah Jiao was a stutterer. She couldn¡¯t speak fluently to begin with. Now that so many people were looking at her, she couldn¡¯t speak even more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything¡­¡± Ah Jiao¡¯s hand was swinging like a pendulum.


    ¡°If I steal something, I¡¯ll die a horrible death¡­¡±


    This oath was quite vicious, but it could not wash away Ah Jiao¡¯s suspicion. From the stage to the room, only the two of them had touched the jewelry box, so the thief was definitely one of them.


    ¡°You were the only one who took the box after Ah Ju left. If you didn¡¯t steal it, who else could it be?¡± Mrs. Tao¡¯s head hurt a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child. I believe you did this because you were confused. If you¡¯re willing to take out the jewelry, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Ah Jiao was a stutterer. Her father disliked her for not speaking properly, so he left her and her mother behind. Later, when Ah Jiao¡¯s mother died, Ah Jiao helped others wash dishes on the street.


    Once, when Mrs Tao passed by, she thought that this little girl was quite cute, so she brought her back to work for them. Although Ah Jiao couldn¡¯t speak, she was very hardworking. Mother Tao liked her very much.


    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t steal it¡­¡± Ah Jiao was so anxious that she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who took the box. Everyone has taken it before¡­¡±


    She pointed at the maids. ¡°They said they wanted to see it, so Ah Ju showed it to them¡­¡±


    Tan Rou asked Ah Ju, ¡°Other than the two of you, did anyone else touch the box?¡±


    Ah Ju nodded. ¡°Everyone took the boxes because they said that these pieces of jewelry are very beautiful. If they wear them on their bodies, they will definitely look very good.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment and turned to ask the other maids, ¡°When you got the box, were the jewels still there?¡±


    The few of them nodded. ¡°Yes, when we took it, the bracelet and earring were still there. After we finished reading it, we returned the box to Ah Ju. We didn¡¯t secretly take anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to admit it, then there¡¯s no need for you to stay in the Tao family. There are guests at home today, so we can¡¯t call the police. You can just pack up and leave. I¡¯ll transfer this month¡¯s sry to your ounts after this.


    The maids were crying. They didn¡¯t steal anything, and they didn¡¯t know who stole it. ¡°Madam, please give us another chance. I didn¡¯t steal anything. You have to believe us!¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked around and whispered something into Tan Rou¡¯s ear. Tan Rou immediately understood what Zhuang Liu meant, so she instructed Aunt Zhou, who was standing at the side, to find something. Then, she walked back to the maid and asked a few simple questions.


    ¡°Where do you usually work? One by one, don¡¯t rush,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Ah Jiao was the first to say. ¡°I¡­ I work in the garden¡­¡±


    ¡°I work in the kitchen,¡± said another maid.


    The remaining maids were responsible for cleaning the house and did not have a fixed position.


    ¡°Who usuallyes to clean this room?¡± Tan Rou asked another question.


    Ah Ju and another maid raised their hands and said they had been there.


    Tan Rou¡¯s gaze lingered on Ah Ju for a while, then she chuckled. ¡°Oh, then you¡¯ve worked hard. This room is quite big and you would need a break from time to time, right?¡±


    Everyone did not understand what she meant, but Zhuang Liu understood. ¡°You can¡¯t rest during working hours. If a person wants to rest, she will definitely find a ce without surveince cameras. There are only corridors in this house that have no surveince cameras.¡±


    Ah Ju immediately pointed at the maid next to her. ¡°Her! Every time shees to work, she¡¯ll ck off. She especially finds a ce where there are no surveince cameras, so she must be the one who stole it.¡±


    The maid who was used looked confused. ¡°But every time I take a break, you¡¯re also resting. If you ask me, you¡¯re suspicious too.¡±


    Ah Ju said, ¡°Last time, you said that your brother owed a lot of money from gambling. It must have been you who stole it. You wanted to steal something to exchange for money to go home and pay off your brother¡¯s gambling debts, right?¡±


    The maid was very angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Besides, I¡¯ve already cut ties with my brother. I won¡¯t give him money at all.¡±


    Ah Ju refused to give up. ¡°You must have stolen it.¡±


    With that, the two of them started fighting.

 Chapter 1227: Continue the competition in 1226

    Chapter 1227: Continue thepetition in 1226


    ¡°Are you still going to continue in thepetition this afternoon?¡± Tao Zhi didn¡¯t really want Tan Rou to participate, since he had already figured out those people¡¯s purpose, he couldn¡¯t put Tan Rou in danger.


    Tan Rou was determined to participate, but this time her goal wasn¡¯t to win the championship, but to directly identify those who were sabotaging from inside. She believed that there would definitely be problems in the women¡¯s 3000-meter race.


    Tao Zhi respected Tan Rou¡¯s decision, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the organizingmittee on your behalf. If they make any move, I will use my power to pressure them.¡±


    After all, the state¡¯s investment was a small part, and the real prizes were provided by these sponsors. Although Tao Zhi¡¯s sponsorship amounted to only forty percent, he had also provided many service robots. If he decided to withdraw his funding, it would create big trouble for the organizingmittee, perhaps even halting the sports meet altogether.


    If the people at the organizingmittee didn¡¯t want to offend Tao Zhi, they would need to think twice before making their move.


    At 2 p.m., the women¡¯s 3000-meter race officially began. Each time, there were about twenty-five people in the race, and with close to a hundred participants in this event, it had to be divided into four races, just like the men¡¯s division that morning.


    Each race took about half an hour toplete; otherwise, themittee wouldn¡¯t have set aside a whole day for the long-distance races.


    Tan Rou was ced in the second group, and she was quite satisfied with this grouping because while the first group was racing, the members of the second could wait around the field, which made it convenient for her to spot those who were there to cause trouble.


    The expressions of those who came to sabotage the race were different from those who came topete. Everypetitor was full of confidence, moving their muscles to get ready for the race.


    But those who were there to mess with the race were also stretching, yet their movements were very casual, and their eyes continuously wandered over the other athletes, as if assessing their levels.<div>


    ¡°Are you a student from Capital University?¡± A girl wearing a red vest and ck shorts came up to Tan Rou, smiling brightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Capital University students to join thepetition too!¡±


    Tan Rou wore a specially designed Velcro logo from Capital University for this race, so she wasn¡¯t surprised that the girl recognized her school. However, she still didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant by ¡°Capital University students alsoe topete,¡± as her school sent participants every year, didn¡¯t they?


    ¡°Can¡¯t Capital University students participate in sports meets?¡± Tan Rou responded without much warmth.


    The girl¡¯s smile stiffened, then she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke. I meant I thought Capital University students were only good at academics; I didn¡¯t realize you were also good at sports.¡±


    As she spoke, many people around them turned to look, and Tan Rou, noting some of their nces, said loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe either, but my advisor forced a registration form on me, iming that if I didn¡¯t attend, he would dock my credits. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just making up the numbers. I can¡¯t even run 800 meters during physical tests, how could I possibly run 3000 meters?¡±


    The girl seemed skeptical and asked, ¡°If you can¡¯t run 3000 meters, why did you agree toe?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at her, ¡°My advisor randomly wrote names, and mine was drawn. Even if I don¡¯t want toe, it¡¯s not an option. When it¡¯s my turn to go on the field, I won¡¯t run; I will just walk to the finish line.¡±


    After hearing Tan Rou¡¯s exnation, the girl smiled and said, ¡°Oh, have fun then.¡±


    Afterward, Tan Rou noticed that those who had been watching her had vanished. She immediately understood that this girl was just probing; she asked the questions while others observed, eliminating those with no chance of winning. Those left would be closely watched, and then eliminated on the field.


    The first race had already started, and indeed, an athlete fell on the track. Since it was a 3000-meter race, it was normal for some to not endure, so other people didn¡¯t find anything amiss.


    However, Tan Rou and her team had known about the underhand dealings inside, so they kept a close watch on the field and asked the cameraman to take more videos, as evidence.

 Chapter 1228: 1227 is being watched/targeted

    Chapter 1228: 1227 is being watched/targeted


    The first race ended, and after the athletes in the second group finished warming up, they took their ces at the start line. Normally, athletes would look ahead at the track and think about how they were going to run, but those who had sneaked in were thinking about whom they would knock downter.


    Tan Rou had already spotted two troublemakers. They had set their sights on a very tall girl, who wore a sporty outfit and had muscr calves, making it evident that she was quite athletically gifted.


    The tall girl seemed oblivious that she had be a target; she had a smile on her face and was looking straight ahead, fully prepared to run.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t go over to warn her. If Tan Rou approached the girl now and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to be in danger soon,¡± not only would the girl not appreciate it, but she would also call Tan Rou crazy.


    The starter reminded them, ¡°Competitors, check your clothing and shoes to make sure they don¡¯t affect your running.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t look; she adopted an indifferent attitude, even showing impatience on her face, as if she was about to abandon the race and leave any second.


    As expected, her act worked. Thest person watching her moved away, probably thinking that Tan Rou posed no threat and didn¡¯t want to waste time on her.


    Tan Rou walked to thest position, which enabled her to observe the actions of the otherpetitors, especially those who were there to cause trouble.


    The race started, some sprinted out quickly, while others started off slowly without any hurry.


    A long-distance race tests endurance. Those who sped up at the very beginning were certainly not going tost until the end, so there were basically nopetitors around them.<div>


    However, those who maintained a steady pace from the start were clearly trained; their speed was very steady, their breathing was regr, and they had a high possibility of winning. Plus, their pace wasn¡¯t that fast, which made it easier for them to be caught up to.


    Tan Rou lingered at the back. She could have sped up, but her goal was not just on running.


    Three meters ahead of Tan Rou, there was a strongpetitor, each of her steps stable and equally spaced, a clear sign that she had received long-distance training.


    However, she was followed closely by several others, two of whom intentionally moved in close to her, asionally leaning their arms toward her.


    Thepetitor didn¡¯t notice her surroundings at all, her focus entirely on the track, never suspecting that someone might bump into her.


    By the thirdp, the athlete¡¯s breathing was still quite smooth, but the ones following her were different¡ªthey appeared to be struggling to keep up, their pace slowing.


    Just when everyone thought the two followers were about to fall behind, those twopetitors suddenly sped up and sandwiched the athlete in front from both sides.


    The athlete in front had no chance to notice the situation behind her and was suddenly struck by them.


    The two troublemakers purposefully fell down,nding on top of the girl, who couldn¡¯t move and had no choice but to give up the race.


    Yet thepetitors who had caused the collision didn¡¯t stop; after a while, they got up and switched targets.


    Tan Rou witnessed their tactics firsthand and devised a n.


    They only targeted the more promising runners, preferring to sacrifice a fewps of their own race to eliminate others. If Tan Rou could speed up and make them realize she had potential too, would they alsoe after her?


    No sooner said than done, Tan Rou stopped holding back and started running at her normal pace. Her regr runs started at five thousand meters, so three thousand was nothing to her.


    After she picked up the pace, someone immediately took notice of her. They seemed surprised by Tan Rou¡¯s sudden eleration, as her earlier performance had been uninspiring, as if she really were just filling a spot.


    However, her eleration revealed she had been bluffing, so they quickly adjusted their focus and started following Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou knew she was being pursued. She deliberately ran towards less crowded areas¡ªif others ran on the inside, she ran on the outside; when someone caught up on the outside, she switched to the inside. Her aim was simply to prevent anyone from getting close to her. With fewer people around, the saboteurs dared not act, well aware that it would be easy to get caught.


    Tan Rou¡¯s running strategy baffled everyone watching. Who would run on the outside in a long-distance race?

 Chapter 1229: 1228 Strange Behavior

    Chapter 1229: 1228 Strange Behavior


    Tan Rou¡¯s behavior of running in the outerne perplexed the professional athletes, with several professional athletes who hade to watch thepetition discussing her behavior in the stands.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone run in the outerne,¡± said one male athlete. ¡°This is apetition, even if it¡¯s just an amateur one, it¡¯s about ranking, doesn¡¯t she care about her position at all? Then why did shee topete?¡±


    ¡°Her behavior is indeed a bit strange,¡± said a female athlete, ¡°but don¡¯t you think the behavior of the few people next to her is even stranger? As soon as she ran to the outerne, immediately three people also followed her outside. Surely those three can¡¯t be her bodyguards, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the behavior of those three is even more suspicious,¡± said the male athlete.


    It wasn¡¯t only the professional athletes who spotted something amiss¡ªthe citizens who came to watch thepetition also felt something was off.


    Citizen A said, ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me? Why are there so many people running in the outerne in this race? Even if they want to showcase their strength, there¡¯s no need to run in the outerne. And they¡¯re not trying to overtake others on the outside, they just keep running there¡ªthey¡¯re already close to half ap behind.¡±


    Citizen B said, ¡°That girl who started running in the outerne is amazing. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her speed. It¡¯s only the fourthp, and not only is she not slowing down, she seems to be intending to speed up; you can see she has widened the gap with the others significantly.¡±


    Citizen C said, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right, more people are moving to the outerne. I¡¯ve been watching that number eleven; she hadn¡¯t evenpleted threeps and didn¡¯t look like she could make it to the finish, but now she¡¯s also headed out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± a hot-tempered male citizen shouted. ¡°We¡¯re here to watch a long-distance race, not to see them show off their running skills. They¡¯re all moving to the outerne, do they think they¡¯re really that great?¡±


    His wife next to him tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Stop making a fuss, let¡¯s just watch quietly for a while.¡±<div>


    That male citizen seemed to be aware that there were physical prizes for the sports meet. ¡°With the way they¡¯re running, don¡¯t they want to win the final prize? It¡¯s a house in the Capital¡­¡± he said.


    Before he could finish, his wife immediately covered his mouth and took him down from the stands, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡±


    Li Li and her friends heard what those people said, especially the words of thatst man.


    Li Li said, ¡°Turns out only we few fools didn¡¯t know about the physical prizes. I wonder what the prize for the long jump is. If I had known about the prize earlier, I would have definitelypeted seriously.¡±


    Lan Ning said, ¡°Even if there were prizes, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get them.¡±


    Li Li replied with augh, ¡°Prizes are what motivate us; who wouldpete so hard without them?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, a few more people have charged towards Tan Rou; now there are six people around her,¡± said Liang Lu, frowning. ¡°Among them, two are coordinating very well and have already eliminated two officialpetitors.¡±


    Li Li also noticed this and said nervously, ¡°So, how do we warn Tan Rou?¡±


    Liang Lu suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go over to the railings. When Tan Roues around, we¡¯ll all shout together and see if she can hear us.¡±


    With many people in the venue cheering, Liang Lu could only use this method to alert Tan Rou, hoping she would hear.


    Li Li took out her phone, ¡°I need to message the photographers in the group to keep a close watch on Tan Rou and those with her, to capture as much as possible of the movements of the people around her. We can¡¯t miss any detail.¡±


    Liang Lu nodded in agreement, ¡°Yeah, try to capture as much evidence as possible. After thepetition, we will unite all the eliminated athletes and confront the organizingmittee together.¡±


    Tian Tian added, ¡°We can also put pressure on the organizers together with the sponsors.¡±


    Liang Lu made the arrangements, ¡°Tian Tian, you handle this. You¡¯re in charge of contacting Tao Zhi, tell him what¡¯s happening on our end, and then have him persuade those sponsors.¡±


    Tian Tian immediately went to contact Tao Zhi, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Ah Zhi right away.¡±


    Li Li praised, ¡°Director Liang, your coordination skills are getting better and better.¡±


    Liang Lu smiled, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but now¡¯s not the time for that. Let¡¯s hurry down; Tan Rou ising around soon.¡±

 Chapter 1230: Siege of 1229

    Chapter 1230: Siege of 1229


    Although Tan Rou had been running on the outer track, her speed was not slow at all; in fact, she was much faster than the athletes running on the inner track.


    Originally, she had run onep less than the fastest athlete, but now that the fastest athlete had been eliminated, Tan Rou sped up, making her the person who had run the most distance.


    Many people gathered around Tan Rou, some behind her, some to her left, all of them slower than Tan Rou. However, there were also people slowing down in front of her, gradually moving ahead, effectively blocking her on three sides.


    Liang Lu and the others were anxious as they watched from the sidelines. Whenever Tan Rou came close to their side, they would all shout together, ¡°Tan Rou, watch out around you!¡± After repeating it three times, Tan Rou had run off again.


    The person running in front of Tan Rou wasn¡¯t fast. Instead, she was twops behind Tan Rou and was deliberately waiting for her here.


    Tan Rou realized she was surrounded. Although those behind her couldn¡¯t catch up, the ones in front could slow down, and if they suddenly did, Tan Rou could collide with them due to momentum. And if she collided with someone, it would be difficult to maintain her advantage.


    She needed to break through the encirclement quickly; otherwise, once they surrounded her, she would be at a disadvantage.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about the people behind her. Instead, she needed to be cautious of those to her left and in front of her, who were close and continuously narrowing the circle, apparently intending to eliminate Tan Rou together.


    Tan Rou adjusted her breathing, then slightly slowed down, waiting for the people in front and to her left toe closer.


    The approaching runners thought Tan Rou was scared, so they sped up towards her, especially the one to her left, who seemed eager to collide with her and force her out.<div>


    Manypetitors gathered around Tan Rou, all of them showing a tendency to move closer to her. Anyone in the audience with eyes could see this very strange phenomenon.


    Some felt amused by this phenomenon, took out their phones to film, and others started live broadcasting from their phones, showing the scene on the sports field to their viewers.


    One of the streamers was a sports enthusiast. Although he missed thepetition due to an injury, he watched every match. He had thought this long-distance race offered little to see, but when Tan Rou began running on the outer track, he knew it was time to start his live stream.


    With a significant following online, the streamer¡¯s broadcast drew many viewers as soon as it began. Seeing so many people running on the outer track, these fans immediately began discussing the phenomenon online.


    Zhuang Liu noticed the online discussions about the race right away. Sensing an opportunity to use the power of entertainment, he had some people analyze the situation in trending search items, igniting even more public interest. The more people who paid attention, the less the organizingmittee could ignore the issue; they had to make a statement exining why somepetitors were being targeted.


    Tan Rou was unaware of the online discussions. Right now, all she needed to do was to shake off the people surrounding her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep running.


    The six closest to her closed in, with the nearest almost in front of Tan Rou. At the right moment, as they lunged towards her, she dodged to the outside of the track and immediately elerated, rushing forward.


    Her move silenced both the spectators at the venue and the online viewers. It was the first time anyone saw someone overtaking from the outside. It wasn¡¯t that her move abided by the rules exactly, but there was no rule against overtaking from outside the track.


    The judges were baffled by her. If Tan Rou had gone through the grass inside the track, she would have clearly broken the rules. But since she was already running on the outer track, moving even farther out increased the difficulty, and even from the outside, the officials couldn¡¯t deem her actions as a vition.


    Moreover, the judges weren¡¯t blind; they had long noticed the strange behavior of the people around Tan Rou. Had she not moved to the outside, she likely would have been impacted by them.


    After breaking out of the encirclement, Tan Rou didn¡¯t continue on the outer track. Because the few who were chasing her were now behind, they couldn¡¯t threaten her anymore. So, after running for a bit on the fourthne, she directly moved to the innermost circle and started running at a steady pace.


    It was going to be much harder for anyone behind her to overtake her now.

 Chapter 1231: 1230 make some noise

    Chapter 1231: 1230 make some noise


    It was unclear how many saboteurs were in this group, but after the sixpetitors, two more people showed up to hinder Tan Rou¡¯s progress. These two individuals didn¡¯t worry Tan Rou at all; she frequently changednes and managed to confuse them so thoroughly that they eventually gave up attacking her and turned to attack others instead.


    Tan Rou¡¯s actions made manypetitors realize something was amiss with this race, and they kept their guard up while running. As soon as someone approached them, they would quickly switchnes. By the end of the race, there were still quite a few of them left.


    ¡°Phew,¡± Tan Rou breathed out, and then grabbed a towel to wipe off her sweat, ¡°How was my speed?¡±


    Zhuang Liu had been timing Tan Rou, and when he heard her ask about her performance, he immediately replied, ¡°Compared to your usual speed, you were about a minute and a half slower this time. But that¡¯s not your fault; you ran on the outer track too much, and the frequentne changes naturally affected your performance.¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips, ¡°Okay, I thought that increasing my speed would make up for the time lost on the outer track. But it seems it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked your results, and you are currently the fastest. As long as no one surpasses youter, first ce will be yours,¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°My speed was so slow, and yet I still could win first ce?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Although you weren¡¯t as fast as usual, you were faster than the average person. If you participated in a professionalpetition, you could definitely ce well. But I think you should not participate anymore; it pains me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Tan Rou handed the towel back to Zhuang Liu, ¡°I won¡¯t participate in suchpetitions anymore, it¡¯s exhausting.¡± If not for Professor Yi asking her toe, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this hassle.


    Thepetition wasn¡¯t over yet, and the remaining two races still had unforeseen events due to the special circumstances that urred during the second race. Thest two races drew a lot of attention from many people, not just in online discussions, but intense debates also erupted offline, and some grew heated directly on the field.<div>


    ¡°I told you someone hit me, and you didn¡¯t believe it,¡± a contestant who had been eliminated exploded from the stands. ¡°No way, you must exin this to me, or I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    With him making a scene, other eliminated contestants couldn¡¯t sit still either, and they all demanded an exnation from themittee.


    Themittee had no choice but to stop avoiding the issue and sent someone to make a statement, coincidentally it was the pockmarked-faced man who had spoken to Wu Hao before.


    The pockmarked-faced man stood at the judges¡¯ stand, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°idents urring in thesepetitions are quite normal. Even in the Olympics, idents happen. It¡¯s just that we had more people this time, and things got a bit chaotic. Things got tense, and then some of you were eliminated. I really can understand your feelings¡­¡±


    ¡°You understand nothing!¡± a tall man stormed up to the stand, holding a sports shoe in his hand. Before he even got close, he threw the shoe at the pockmarked-faced man, ¡°This sports event definitely has problems!¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man was terrified, ¡°Security! Where is security?¡±


    The security guards were inside the field maintaining order and hadn¡¯t anticipated someone rushing the stand. So they were stunned when they saw someone charge and didn¡¯t react immediately.


    The intruding man pushed the pockmarked-faced man down, grabbed the microphone, and shouted, ¡°My name¡¯s Chen Feng, and I was also a contestant in this long-distance race. I thought I was going to win, but on my tenthp, someone suddenly knocked me down. At first, I thought it was an ident, but then I saw that many potential contestants were also knocked down, and those disrupting the race were sent by themittee!¡±


    The pockmarked-faced man got up and argued, ¡°This contestant is delusional from his loss; don¡¯t listen to his nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man pushed the pockmarked-faced man down again, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to speak, so I¡¯ll speak even more! I don¡¯t know about the other contestants¡¯ intentions for participating, but I can tell you mine. I came to this long-distance race because the prize is an apartment with three bedrooms and two halls in the Capital city!¡±

 Chapter 1232: 1231 making excuses

    Chapter 1232: 1231 making excuses


    As soon as the contestant finished speaking, the whole room erupted. What is the concept of a three-bedroom apartment in Capital? Whoever owns that apartment could save themselves twenty years of struggle.


    Especially for the young people, just starting their jobs, or who haven¡¯t even started working, with poor family conditions, they might never be able to own an apartment in Capital. But now, an opportunity wasid out in front of them, how could they possibly miss it?


    Some people knew the insider information, like the contestant currently standing on stage, while most people were unaware, otherwise definitely more would have registered topete.


    The man with pockmarked face was extremely flustered, it wasn¡¯t hot, but his face was covered in sweat, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t talk nonsense, ourpetition does not have physical prizes, let alone an apartment in Capital as a reward.¡±


    That person didn¡¯t believe the pockmarked face man¡¯s lies, ¡°That day when you were talking to your rtives, I heard everything. Initially, they approached me too, but I wanted to win the reward based on my own abilities, so I refused. I didn¡¯t anticipate being harmed by you guys in the end.¡±


    While he was talking, four or five athletes charged up, holding stic chairs in their hands, seemingly ready to cause a scene.


    The leader, dressed in an orange tracksuit, carrying a heavy stic chair, said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation, we won¡¯t leave! We joined thispetition to achieve honor, we don¡¯t care for any physical rewards! But you cheated in the sports arena, destroying the sportsmanship, and I can¡¯t tolerate that!¡±


    Some people need honor, some need prizes, but they all dislike being eliminated without understanding the reason.


    The pockmarked face man couldn¡¯t maintain order alone, and then one male and one female director stood out, their positions significantly higher than the man with the pockmarked face, their words carrying more authority.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, contestants, please calm down for a moment!¡± the male director said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this calmly; if you make noise here, then we will not be able to resolve anything.¡±<div>


    This director obviously had experience with big events, he wasn¡¯t as nervous as the pockmarked face man, even carrying a slight smile on his face, which gave a rather rxed feeling.


    ¡°Stop the nonsense!¡± the contestant who first ran onto the stage demanded, ¡°You just need to tell us whether there are physical prizes or not!¡±


    The group that followed asked, ¡°And one more thing, were those people who caused trouble in the sports arena arranged by you?¡±


    This time the female director spoke, ¡°This sports event indeed has physical rewards, but I hope everyone remembers one thing, the most important aspect of sports is physical exercise, our purpose in hosting this sports event is not to distribute physical rewards, but to promote physical fitness among everyone.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the second issue, ourmittee can¡¯t give you an answer right now,¡± the female director continued, ¡°shes inpetition venues are normal, we cannot make arbitrary conclusions without investigation. So please wait a few more days, once we have rified things, we will give everyone an ount¡­¡±


    The man in the orange outfit was very unsatisfied with her response, and before she could finish, the orange-outfit man told her to get off the stage, ¡°An ount? Will you really give us an ount? I think you just want to use this time to find excuses!¡±


    The female director smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I know you¡¯re anxious, but being anxious doesn¡¯t help, we need time to investigate. Rest assured, once we find anyone who has vited the rules of thepetition, we will definitely punish them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you mean to say there¡¯s no evidence right now that anyone has vited the rules of thepetition?¡± Wu Hao and his roommates suddenly appeared on stage, he couldn¡¯t walk, so his roommates had to carry him up.


    The female director responded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She considerately asked, ¡°This contestant seems to be severely injured, if there¡¯s anything ourmittee can help with, just say it, we will do our best to help you.¡±


    Wu Hao gave a coldugh, ¡°What help do you think I need?¡±


    The female director didn¡¯t respond, and the male director then said, ¡°We can rmend the best doctors to you.¡±


    ¡°Keep the doctors for yourselves,¡± Wu Hao said with a smile, ¡°lestter you get beaten so badly and can¡¯t find a doctor to treat you.¡±

 Chapter 1233: 1232 started fighting.

    Chapter 1233: 1232 started fighting.


    The male leader¡¯s face changed, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Wu Hao flexed his wrists, then had his roommates set him down, ¡°We had already sent you the evidence, and not only did you not handle it, you even threatened us, I believe many athletes¡¯ints were dismissed, no?¡±


    Many athlete¡¯s from the audience agreed, ¡°Exactly, when we went to report it, they wouldn¡¯t even listen to us. They even said if we bothered them again, they would ban us frompeting ever again.¡±


    Wu Hao took out a loudspeaker from behind the stretcher, then ced his phone behind the loudspeaker, and a lengthy recording started to y.


    The male leader said, ¡°Let them make a fuss, they are just college students and junior staff, they don¡¯t have much capability or background, we don¡¯t need to care about them. What we need to do now is to protect our own people and, after we get the rewards, distribute them ording to merits.¡±


    The female leader said, ¡°We can¡¯t turn all the winners into our people, or it will be discovered. Pick a few weaker ones to be thest in each event, but choose those from well-off families who won¡¯t care much about the physical prizes and won¡¯t trouble us.¡±


    The male leader said, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s do it this way, you go and talk to themter, let them be careful while handling things, don¡¯t give others any leverage against us.¡±


    The female leader asked, ¡°Should we rece those photographers? If it weren¡¯t for their videos, we wouldn¡¯t havended in such big trouble,¡±


    The male leader said, ¡°Let¡¯s hold out for half more day, the photographers for the marathon must be professional athletes. Tonight, I will propose to Chief Tao to add some robots with photography features, then rece those professional athletes. Professional athletes are too annoying, all they think about are sportsmanship, who needs so much sportsmanship? Making a profit is the real deal!¡±


    The recording ended there, it was unclear who recorded it, but it was very clear, and the two voices were easily recognizable as those of the two leaders on stage. The two leaders¡¯ faces turned ugly, but they still tried to find excuses to exin the recording, however, they never got the chance to speak as a stic stool flew towards them, missing them but hitting the microphone stand beside them.<div>


    A man in an orange shirt cursed, ¡°Fuck you, I worked so hard to prepare, yet you made me lose so thoroughly, I didn¡¯t get the first ce, neither should you get the money!¡± He picked up the microphone stand from the ground and shouted, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s fight them!¡±


    His group, all hot-blooded young men adept at brawling, immediately showed their weapons upon hearing ¡°let¡¯s fight them¡±, and swarmed onto the stage.


    The venue¡¯s security finally reached the stage, and the remaining members of the organizingmittee could no longer just sit and watch, they all hurried onto the stage to try to stop the fighting.


    About twenty to thirty people rushed onto the stage, each wielding a weapon, whether it was stic stools or sports equipment picked up from the ground. Clearly, the brawl today was unavoidable.


    Tan Rou and the others just stood and watched from below the stage, Li Li wanted to go up to help Wu Hao only to be pulled back by Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, it¡¯s very chaotic up there now, and with all that stuff flying around, it won¡¯t be good if you were hit.¡±


    Li Li anxiously said, ¡°Senior Wu Hao is still up there, I want to go help him.¡±


    Tan Rou pointed to the stage and said, ¡°Wu Hao and his roommates aren¡¯t there to fight, they will probably retreat to a safe ce very soon. And even if you went up, you wouldn¡¯t be able to help, those people are fierce fighters who don¡¯t blink an eye in battle, and they don¡¯t know you; if you go, they might think you¡¯re an opponent and attack you.¡±


    Li Li hesitated, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait a bit longer.¡±


    With things having turned out this way, it was surprising no one thought to call the police. The audience below thought this matter had nothing to do with them, they were just here to watch thepetitions, and naturally, it should be the organizingmittee¡¯s job to call the police. But all the members of themittee were up there fighting, with no one thinking to make the call.

 Chapter 1234: 1233 Truce

    Chapter 1234: 1233 Truce


    Those who hoped to win the marathon championship definitely had excellent physical condition. The men brought by the man in the orange shirt were all amateur athletes, and each of them could fight three opponents alone. Hence, the event organizers were no match for them. Even with the security guards maintaining order, they couldn¡¯t manage to fight these participants.


    The man in the orange shirt used his microphone stand and hurled it into the crowd, but not randomly. His targets were only the two organizers. He hit whoever he could.


    The female organizer, wearing high heels, tripped after taking a few steps. After she fell to the ground, the man in the orange shirt did not bother with her but instead turned his attention to the male organizer, as he was the main maniptor behind the scenes.


    With one swing of the microphone stand, the man in orange shirt broke the male organizer¡¯s head, and blood streamed down his forehead, staining his white shirt red.


    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± the female organizer shouted loudly, ¡°If you keep hitting him, someone will die!¡±


    The man in the orange shirt dragged the male organizer up, ¡°I can stop, but you need to give me an exnation now!¡±


    The female organizer cowered, ¡°Alright, alright, we will investigate¡­ no, we will make a statement right now, rify the truth, and satisfy you.¡±


    The man released his grip, tossed the microphone stand aside, and said with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier? Why did you have to let me beat you up?¡± He then said to his brothers, ¡°Since they are willing to exin to us, let¡¯s wait for their statement. After all, we are not in a hurry, we can afford to wait for the statement to be released.¡±


    As he spoke, everyone else stopped their attacks, otherwise, who knew how long they would have continued to fight.


    The stage was in chaos, all the microphones were broken, not a single microphone stand was left intact, and one stand had even pierced the big screen behind, creating a hole in the electronic disy.<div>


    ¡°This is too intense!¡± Li Liren was dumbfounded, ¡°They even drew blood.¡±


    ¡°Such a fine sports event turned out like this, let¡¯s see how the organizers will exinter,¡± Tan Rou said with a faint smile, ¡°But those guys are really something, daring to beat people up in broad daylight. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being arrested?¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the leader and remarked with a smile, ¡°I guess even the police wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them.¡±


    Tan Rou asked curiously, ¡°Do they have some kind of background?¡±


    Zhuang Liu pointed to the man in the orange shirt on the stage and whispered to Tan Rou, ¡°That man ostensibly runs a martial arts school, but secretly he is involved in underworld businesses, and ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°I needed his help for some matters a few years ago. He is very tight-lipped, very efficient, and it¡¯s much easier dealing with some shady issues through him than doing it myself.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°Oh, this is going to be interesting to watch.¡±


    Once the event organizers recovered, they immediately called the police. The venue had surveince, so those who had been fighting couldn¡¯t escape. However, rather than running, they sat down to wait for the police to arrive.


    The police arrived quickly, saw the chaotic scene, and the people there, and they realized that today¡¯s issue wouldn¡¯t be easy to solve.


    The beaten male organizer, holding his head, harshly said, ¡°Officer, please arrest them immediately!¡±


    The police didn¡¯t respond to him, but asked, ¡°Who started the fight?¡±


    The male organizer pointed at the opposite side, loudly saying, ¡°They started it.¡±


    The leading officer frowned, ¡°Why did they start the fight?¡±


    Now the male organizer found himself at a loss for words. After hemming and hawing, he answered, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask them.¡±


    The man in the orange shirt brushed off his clothes, chuckled heartily, and said, ¡°Since they dare not exin, we¡¯ll start then.¡± His artiction was formidable, and he quickly rified the reason behind the incident.


    After listening, the police were profoundly shocked, ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    The wronged participants gathered around, ¡°Officer, we can confirm that what he¡¯s saying is true, and if the police need evidence, we can provide it.¡±


    At this, the police fell silent, for the matters on the sports field were not normally within their jurisdiction, considering that they did not involve civil disputes.<div>

 Chapter 1235: 1234 restart the competition?

    Chapter 1235: 1234 restart thepetition?


    ¡°We can only deal with the brawl, as for what happened on the field, that¡¯s not within our scope, so you all need to negotiate a solution yourselves,¡± the police said, ¡°But before that, you have toe with me to the police station and exin clearly the matter of your fight.¡±


    The man in the orange shirt said with a smile, ¡°Since the policerades have spoken, we can¡¯t disregard their wishes. Brothers, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll take a trip to the police station!¡±


    The police took away everyone involved in the brawl, leaving thepetitors and the audience staring at each other, none of them having anticipated such an oue.


    Tan Rou found Tao Zhi and asked how thepetition would proceed, to which Tao Zhi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, because by the time I got the notice, the police had already taken the people away.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Were all the members of the organizingmittee taken away?¡±


    Tao Zhi answered, ¡°Not all, but the two key personnel were taken, and the rest were called by the mayor for a meeting. With such a big incident this time, if Mayor Guo doesn¡¯t handle it properly, his position as mayor will be unstable.¡±


    First, it was the issue of shoddy construction in the city government building, and then the scandal at the sports meeting. Even if he wasn¡¯t directly responsible for these, as the mayor, once he approved the projects and problems arose, he couldn¡¯t shirk the responsibility.


    ¡°Mayor Guo also called us sponsors, saying he wants to invite us for dinner tonight, probably to discuss how to solve the problem,¡± said Tao Zhi. ¡°When you go backter, help me take Tian Tian home, I have a meeting before dinner and won¡¯t be able to join her.¡±


    Tan Rou promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she gets home safely.¡±


    With the situation having escted to this point, the organizingmittee didn¡¯t even feel like announcing the results of today¡¯s long-distance race, instead issuing a notice for all the athletes to wait for the results and cancelling several sports events scheduled for the next day, leaving it unknown when they would be held again.<div>


    In the evening, Mayor Guo hosted a banquet for the sponsors at thergest hotel in the Capital. Apart from the sponsors, there were also several members of the organizingmittee; these individuals hadn¡¯t been involved in the corruption case, so they hadn¡¯t been arrested.


    In the afternoon, many videos of thepetition surfaced online with the rule-breakers¡¯ faces erged and actions slowed down, making it easy to identify them.


    Following this, arge group of athletes were taken away for investigation, and then it was the members of the organizingmittee¡¯s turn.


    Mayor Guo looked as if he had aged ten years and wearily said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you all are aware of what happened today. I really can¡¯t understand why there are people who would desecrate such a sacred sportingpetition. Tell me, why do you think this happened?¡±


    No one spoke; at this point, whatever they said would only bring trouble upon themselves. It was better to keep their mouths shut and listen to what others had to say.


    Tao Zhi was here not to listen to Mayor Guo¡¯sints but to inquire about the situation. ¡°Mayor Guo, the incident has already happened, and it has also caused a significant impact online. I think arguing about the problem is pointless. It¡¯s better to think about how to solve it,¡± he suggested.


    Mayor Guo nced at Tao Zhi and asked, ¡°Chief Tao, what do you think should be done about this?¡±


    Tao Zhi smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m just a businessman; I only know about doing business. If Mayor Guo needs investment, I would be very happy to provide you with the funds.¡±


    Mayor Guo didn¡¯t expect Tao Zhi toe up with a good solution; his conversation with him was purely to break the deadlock.


    ¡°Have you all be mute?¡± Mayor Guo said loudly. ¡°The trouble this time is caused by you; don¡¯t you think you should be responsible for solving it?¡±


    The organizingmittee members were like chickens with their throats squeezed, not uttering a sound for a long while. Mayor Guo had no patience to wait for them so he pointed to someone and said, ¡°You, speak!¡±


    The young man stood up reluctantly and said, ¡°Mayor, I think¡­ I think we could have a re-run of the race¡­¡±


    Before Mayor Guo could speak, Tao Zhi interjected, ¡°Are you making a joke? Let me ask you a question: if you ran five kilometers and it wasn¡¯t counted, what would you think?¡±

 Chapter 1236: 1335 became a laughingstock

    Chapter 1236: 1335 became aughingstock


    The person didn¡¯t even think about it and directly answered, ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing.¡±


    Tao Zhi sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, what makes you think others should ept this oue? Every athlete who came topete has put in tremendous effort, and in today¡¯s long-distance race, many athletes were injured. You¡¯re suggesting redoing the race, but do you think they can still stand up and run?¡±


    The person muttered under their breath, ¡°It¡¯s not just those few athletes. If we continue thepetition, we could invite some more athletes.¡±


    Tao Zhi became somewhat angry. ¡°Don¡¯t assume everyone wants to sign up for a long-distance race!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Tan Rou, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this banquet tonight. Since Tan Rou participated in today¡¯s women¡¯s 3000 meters, he didn¡¯t want her efforts to go to waste, which is why he came tonight to prevent these people from impulsively invalidating the earlier race results.


    Themittee member was scared by Tao Zhi¡¯s tone and said with a forced smile, ¡°Chief Tao, I was just speaking off the cuff. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. You¡¯re right, all the resultse from the athletes¡¯ hard work and shouldn¡¯t be canceled on a whim.¡±


    Tao Zhi cooled down a bit and said, ¡°I just feel that athletes who have put in the effort shouldn¡¯t be let down. As for those who came to create trouble from the start, their results should not only be canceled, but we should also restrict their rights and forbid them from participating in any athleticpetitions in the future.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re absolutely right. We will definitely handle this matter,¡± said another older official. ¡°This was our oversight, and we wille up with a good solution.¡±


    Tao Zhi said sarcastically, ¡°The evidence was submitted to you this morning, and you haven¡¯te up with any solutions all day. Are you really expecting to think of something by working overtime tonight?¡±


    His words were sharp, leaving themittee members speechless, and they fell silent again.


    ¡°Does Chief Tao have any good solutions?¡± Mayor Guo asked once more, ¡°If Tao Zhi has a good solution, feel free to share it. If we think it¡¯s excellent, we might adopt your idea.¡±<div>


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t care whether they would adopt his idea or not. He just didn¡¯t want to sit there in silence with them. On such a fine evening, why not go home and enjoy time with his wife?


    ¡°If I were in your position, I¡¯d immediately release a statement expelling those who broke the rules, and dere that they will never be allowed to participate in sportspetitions again,¡± Tao Zhi said, ¡°As for those who were injured on the field, not only must you treat their injuries, but you must also provide additionalpensation.¡±


    ¡°Those who reached the finish line through their own ability should receive their awards today as originally nned,¡± Tao Zhi emphasized, ¡°Give them what¡¯s due, and do not shortchange them.¡±


    The official said with a distressed look, ¡°Chief Tao, there are too many people; we can¡¯t afford topensate them all!¡±


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t want to hear his excuses. ¡°Our investment this year was ten times that ofst year. Don¡¯t tell us you don¡¯t have the money, unless¡­¡± He looked around the room and stopped talking.


    A sponsor beside them added, ¡°Unless you¡¯ve embezzled that money, there should be more than enough funds.¡±


    With things havinge to this point, themittee members naturally had no objections. They could only dig into their own pockets to retrieve the money and use it topensate the injured athletes.


    Under pressure from both the city government and sponsors, themittee finally released a deration at midnight, along with a document listing all athletes who had vited the rules.


    When Tao Zhi sent the link to Tan Rou, she hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet. She nced at the time when the deration was released and thought to herself how amusing these people were for not daring to release it during the daytime and only doing so at midnight when few were awake.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zhuang Liu flopped down beside Tan Rou. ¡°The deration?¡±


    Tan Rou replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m looking at a joke.¡±


    Zhuang Liu quickly realized what joke Tan Rou was referring to and said with augh, ¡°This joke is indeed quite funny.¡±


    This year¡¯s Youth Cup became the biggest joke in the history of Capital¡¯s athletic meets. As a result, at every subsequent athletic meet, people would ask, ¡°Will this time¡¯s champion get a house in Capital?¡±

 Chapter 1237: 1236 Li Li looking for a boyfriend

    Chapter 1237: 1236 Li Li looking for a boyfriend


    ¡°Did you get the house?¡± Tao Zhi called to ask Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou had just gotten her hands on the keys. Although she didn¡¯t need this three-bedroom, two-living-room house, it was something she had earned through her efforts, and she couldn¡¯t just not take it.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± replied Tan Rou, ¡°Even though it is a three-bedroom and two-living-room house, its total area is only one hundred and twenty square meters, and its location is quite remote, so I won¡¯t be moving here.¡±


    Tao Zhi chuckled, ¡°Why would you want to go there when you have so many nice houses to live in? Just leave this property here. Our family isn¡¯t short on money. If you ever want to sell it, you can sell it to someone else.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Tan Rou said, ¡°Last time Lan Ning asked me if I knew of any good jobs for her, she¡¯s looking to save money to buy a house and eventually move in with her parents and sister. I can ask her if she wants it, and if she does, I¡¯ll sell it to her at a discount.¡±


    Since it was Tan Rou¡¯s own house, even if she wanted to give it away, Tao Zhi wouldn¡¯t stop her, but he reminded her, ¡°If you decide to sell the house to Lan Ning, just make sure you discuss it with her properly, to avoid any quarrels over the houseter.¡±


    Tan Rou said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s just amercial property; I could give it to her for free, how could that possibly lead to an argument?¡±


    Tao Zhi felt his words might have been a bit superfluous, ¡°Alright, you can handle it yourself then. I still have some work unfinished, I need to get back to it.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Find some time to take Tian Tian out for some fun when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t always keep busy with work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Tao Zhi sighed, ¡°I want to take her out too, but there¡¯s so much work that needs me, I simply don¡¯t have the time. I¡¯ll make some time on the weekend to go out with her. Don¡¯t tell her; I want to surprise her.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou was speechless. Only her big brother would think of a weekend date as a surprise. But Tian Tian, na?ve as she was, fell for it every time. No matter what Tao Zhi said or did, she was always happy.


    That weekend, Tan Rou and a few other girls gathered together, nning a girls¡¯ gathering without boyfriends or husbands, as some of them were still single.


    Tian Tian didn¡¯t show up, as she had gone into the mountains to explore with Tao Zhi. She had initially wanted to join Tan Rou and the others, but she hadn¡¯t been out with Tao Zhi in a long time and finally agreed to go with him after being persuaded by the rest.


    Li Li said with a sour tone, ¡°What¡¯s so great about the mountains? It¡¯s all bugs and rocks. A milk tea shop is much morefortable.¡±


    Liang Lu teased, ¡°You could ask your boyfriend to take you and have a look. Who knows, you might end up liking mountain adventures.¡±


    Li Li stared at Liang Lu, ¡°What boyfriend? The state doesn¡¯t distribute boyfriends, where am I supposed to find one to hang out with?¡±


    With a light chuckle, Tan Rou asked, ¡°What about that senior? Didn¡¯t you like him? I rememberst time you two exchanged contact information, haven¡¯t you been in touch since then?¡±


    Li Li propped her head in her hands, slumping on the table, and said dejectedly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that jerk. He just treated me like a tool. After I sent him the video, he rarely replied to my messages.¡±


    Liang Lu burst outughing, ¡°Hahaha, they say a melon forced off its vine isn¡¯t sweet. Just give up on him and stop struggling!¡±


    Li Li pped Liang Lu¡¯s arm, ¡°Hmmph, it¡¯s too much that you all don¡¯t help me, and even mock me!¡±


    ¡°What help do you need from us?¡± asked Tan Rou with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t expect us to kidnap Senior Wu Hao for you, can you?¡±


    Li Li said morosely, ¡°Kidnapping is illegal. And he doesn¡¯t like me at all. Even if I did kidnap him, it wouldn¡¯t do any good.¡±


    ¡°Move on to another one,¡± Liang Lu suggested a new idea, ¡°You could go on your school¡¯s forum and ask around, then have them approach you with a photo. Meet up with those interested and if you like what you see, start dating; if not, just say it¡¯s not a match.¡±


    Li Li sat up straight, then slumped back down dejectedly, ¡°That works for you, the director, to pick actors. I¡¯m different; I¡¯m too shy to post something like that.¡±


    Ling Lu could hardly contain herughter, ¡°You? Shy? Last time Lan Ning said you changed crushes three times in a week, greeting every single one. Does that sound shy to you?¡±

 Chapter 1238: 1237 Lan Nings Troubles

    Chapter 1238: 1237 Lan Ning¡¯s Troubles


    Li Li covered her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Whileughing, Liang Lu patted Lan Ning¡¯s arm, ¡°Lan Ning, you agree, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lan Ning was lost in thought. She hadn¡¯t heard what Liang Lu said. It wasn¡¯t until Liang Lu tapped her arm that she came back to reality, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Liang Lu chuckled, ¡°We were talking about Li Li choosing handsome guys. Last time you told me that Li Li changed her crush three times in one week, right?¡±


    Lan Ning was zoning out again, ¡°Ah, what handsome guy?¡±


    Tan Rou saw her expression and knew she wasn¡¯t paying attention, ¡°Ning Ning, what¡¯s wrong? You seem distracted.¡±


    Lan Ning furrowed her brows and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about the task my advisor assigned.¡±


    Liang Lu felt something was off, ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish your experiment? Is there a new task now?¡±


    Lan Ning was a studious and diligent student. If her experiments were unfinished, she wouldn¡¯t havee out to y.


    ¡°Oh, I got it wrong, it¡¯s a paper assigned by my general course teacher,¡± Lan Ning corrected herself.<div>


    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯re not someone who lies,¡± Li Li quickly sensed something was amiss. Since the two of them were single, they spent more time together, and she was very familiar with Lan Ning¡¯s character.


    Lan Ning looked down, gripping her phone tightly and replied, ¡°Really, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit tiredtely.¡±


    Li Li wanted to ask Lan Ning more questions but was stopped by Tan Rou. Tan Rou shook her head at Li Li and Liang Lu, then said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should rest properly. We are out to have fun today. Don¡¯t let a bad mood spoil our enjoyment.¡±


    Lan Ning lifted her head and revealed a smile, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Li Li suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy clothes. The weather is getting hotter, and I¡¯m running out of things to wear. I know a street where clothes are cheap and pretty. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Tan Rou had no objection. She rarely bought clothes outside because her clothes were all custom-made and delivered directly to her home, so she didn¡¯t need to waste time shopping. However, she still went shopping with friends. If she saw something she liked, she would buy it, without feeling that those things were too cheap for her.


    Lan Ning had been worrying that they would go somewhere expensive, but she breathed a sigh of relief when Li Li mentioned a cheaper ce for clothes.


    Her family¡¯s financial situation had improved slightly over the years, with her parents getting new jobs, and her sister in school, everything was moving in a positive direction. But her family¡¯s finances were still not good enough, so unlike girls of her age, she couldn¡¯t spend money as freely and had to juggle studies with part-time work.


    Among this group, everyone had better family conditions than she did. Even Li Li¡¯s family was many times better off than hers. Lan Ning worked very hard, believing she could change her future, so she focused all her energy on her studies, ignoring distractions.


    Buttely, she had been feeling depressed.


    Li Li was very moody, one moment she was sulking over not having a boyfriend, and the next, she was bursting with vitality.


    She dragged Liang Lu by the arm, pushing her into the store, ¡°Big director,e help me choose. What should I wear to look like a star?¡±


    Liang Lu had no choice but to be dragged along.


    Tan Rou and Lan Ning hung back. Lan Ning was naturally quiet. Whenever she was with Li Li, it was Li Li who did most of the talking while she responded. Tan Rou wasn¡¯t one for starting conversations either, so the atmosphere between them was quite subdued.


    ¡°Do you have something you can¡¯t talk to us about?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it something to do with your family?¡± She felt that whatever was worrying Lan Ning must be rted to her family, and couldn¡¯t think of anything else that would trouble her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lan Ning hesitated before speaking, ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it¡¯s about your family, you can ask us for help, or let us give you advice,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°We¡¯re good friends.¡±


    Lan Ning sighed, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re good friends that I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that it probably wasn¡¯t an issue with Lan Ning¡¯s family that was causing her distress, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡±<div>

 Chapter 1239: 1238 Pursuers

    Chapter 1239: 1238 Pursuers


    Lan Ning¡¯s fingers were constantly picking at her own clothes, a small action she took when she was troubled by a problem.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lan Ning was almost crying in urgency, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you guys as friends. You have been very kind to me, and I want to be good friends with you all my life. I know your families are all very well off, and it¡¯s my honor to be friends with you, so I¡¯ve always wanted to maintain this friendship, but¡­¡±


    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°I feel a bit sorry for Li Li. She has been so good to me, yet I am trying to take the person she likes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tan Rou was also surprised, as if she had heard something shocking, ¡°You¡¯re trying to take her boyfriend?¡±


    Lan Ning pursed her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to steal her boyfriend, but Senior Wu Hao somehow got my contact information, and then he kept texting me to go out and hang out, and even gave me gifts alone.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s mind was overloaded. Li Li liked Wu Hao, and while Wu Hao was giving gifts to Lan Ning, Lan Ning and Li Li were good friends; wasn¡¯t this a love triangle? Or perhaps not, depending on whether Lan Ning liked Wu Hao or not. If Lan Ning liked Wu Hao too, this whole thing would probably get veryplicated.


    ¡°Ning Ning, do you have feelings for Senior Wu Hao?¡± Tan Rou brought Lan Ning to a nearby chair to rest, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and rest for a bit, and thenter we can go find Li Li and the others.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Senior Wu Hao,¡± Lan Ning said directly. ¡°Right now, all I¡¯m thinking about is studying hard, finding a suitable job after graduation, and then bringing my younger sister to the Capital for her studies.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I know your n.¡± Tan Rou, concerned that Lan Ning couldn¡¯t differentiate between love and sisterly affection, asked, ¡°So what do you feel about Senior Wu Hao?¡±


    Lan Ning honestly said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything for him. If it weren¡¯t for Li Li liking him, I wouldn¡¯t even contact him. Last time he got injured, Li Li went to see him, and I tagged along because I couldn¡¯t go empty-handed, so I bought a fruit basket. After that, he kept contacting me, saying he wanted to invite me for a meal. When I didn¡¯t agree, he just said he¡¯d ask again another time.¡±<div>


    ¡°Does Li Li know?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know,¡± Lan Ning said sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t dare tell her. If I did, she definitely wouldn¡¯t talk to me anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled a bit, ¡°If Li Li stops being your friend over this, then there¡¯s no need for you guys to continue being friends.¡±


    Lan Ning immediately shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that!¡±


    Tan Rou held Lan Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What I mean is that your rtionship shouldn¡¯t change just because of a guy, especially since it¡¯s the senior who likes you, not you deliberately trying to steal the guy Li Li likes. So Li Li definitely wouldn¡¯t me you after finding out.¡±


    Lan Ning still didn¡¯t dare to say, because she knew Li Li genuinely liked Wu Hao. If she admitted Wu Hao liked her, Li Li would definitely get angry, and once angry, Lan Ning would be left without friends.


    As far as Lan Ning was concerned, Li Li, Tan Rou, and the others were already close; they had known each other since high school, and if she and Li Li had a falling out, Tan Rou and the others would definitely side with Li Li.


    She didn¡¯t want to be friends with them just because they were wealthy, but because they had helped her. In Lan Ning¡¯s heart, she felt she must repay them to maintain their lifelong friendship.


    ¡°Lan Ning, this isn¡¯t your fault, and you don¡¯t need to dwell on it anymore,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°He¡¯s your suitor. If you don¡¯t like him, just reject him outrightly and demand that he never appears in front of you again.¡±


    Lan Ning had told Wu Hao as much, but Wu Hao simply wouldn¡¯t listen, insisted on sending her gifts, and even threatened that if she didn¡¯t ept, he would tell others.


    Who that ¡®others¡¯ might be, Lan Ning could guess without a doubt.


    Upon hearing this, Tan Rou frowned deeply, ¡°So, he has been threatening you?¡±


    Lan Ning was startled, ¡°Is that considered a threat?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is!¡± said Tan Rou very confidently, ¡°He must have realized you are easy to talk to, which is why he keeps threatening you. If it were Li Li, she probably would have thrown the gift back in his face already.¡±


    Lan Ningughed, moved by her words, ¡°Li Li would indeed do that.¡±


    ¡°Where did you put his gifts, then?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Lan Ning said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare keep them andter returned them to his roommate.¡±

 Chapter 1240: 1239 So thats how it is

    Chapter 1240: 1239 So that¡¯s how it is


    ¡°Mm, your approach was correct,¡± Tan Rou fully supported Lan Ning¡¯s actions. If Lan Ning didn¡¯t like Wu Hao, then she shouldn¡¯t ept anything from him, or else things would beplicatedter on.


    Lan Ning asked worriedly, ¡°But after I returned his things, he still keeps sending messages. I¡¯m not afraid of him bothering me; I¡¯m just afraid that Li Li will find out he likes me and then she¡¯ll get mad at me.¡±


    Lan Ning¡¯s concerns weren¡¯t unfounded, after all, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t Li Li; she couldn¡¯t decide for her.


    ¡°How about this, when we go to eatter, you can bring this up and let Li Li make a decision,¡± Tan Rou suggested, ¡°But you need to understand one thing, once you tell Li Li about this, you can¡¯t be with Wu Hao anymore.¡±


    Lan Ning nodded firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t be with him. I¡¯d rather hang out with you guys than be with a boyfriend. If you guys get marriedter, I¡¯ll just focus all my attention on work. It¡¯s fine as long as you guyse hang out with me when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Tan Rou respected Lan Ning¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Good. However, if you find someone you liketer on, you have to tell us. We¡¯ll be happy for you.¡±


    Lan Ning smiled and nodded solemnly, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Liang Lu and Li Li, who had been out buying clothes, hadn¡¯t seen Tan Rou and the others, so they came back looking for them.


    ¡°Why are you guys sitting here?¡± Li Li quickly approached them, and grabbed Lan Ning and Tan Rou¡¯s arms eagerly, ¡°I just found a set of clothes,e and help me decide.¡±


    Tan Rou gave Lan Ning a look, and understanding her meaning, Lan Ning said, ¡°Li Li, let¡¯s go eat somethingter, I have something to tell you all.¡±<div>


    Li Li stopped in her tracks, ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t say now?¡±


    Lan Ning said, ¡°You¡¯re buying clothes right now, wouldn¡¯t it waste your time if I spoke now?¡±


    Li Li said with augh, ¡°Clothes can be bought anytime. If what you have to say is urgent, then let¡¯s deal with your matter first.¡±


    Lan Ning hesitated again, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy the clothes first, then talk after that¡¯s done.¡±


    Li Li was very curious; if Lan Ning didn¡¯t tell her what was going on, she didn¡¯t even feel like buying clothes anymore, ¡°Lan Ning, just tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± She let go of Lan Ning¡¯s arm and stood there resolutely.


    There was a moment of loss in Lan Ning¡¯s heart, and she was very worried that Li Li would sever ties with her after finding out about Wu Hao, ¡°Li Li, I¡­¡±


    Li Li waited for Lan Ning¡¯s reply, but with Lan Ning¡¯s distressed face, she wouldn¡¯t speak.


    Tan Rou patted Lan Ning¡¯s shoulder, encouragingly saying, ¡°Ning Ning, be brave and speak. We¡¯re here for you, and besides, I believe that Li Li is not the kind of person who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong.¡±


    Li Li was anxious, ¡°What on earth do you want to tell me? Speak up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to be worried sick.¡±


    Lan Ning clenched her palms and finally opened her mouth to say, ¡°It¡¯s about senior Wu Hao.¡±


    Li Li asked excitedly, ¡°What about him? Has he finally noticed my good qualities?¡±


    ¡°What good qualities do you have?¡± Liang Lu mocked, ¡°Does having a loud voice count?¡±


    Lan Ning pursed her lips and looked at Li Li before saying after a long while, ¡°Senior Wu Hao said he likes me and wants to be with me.¡±


    Liang Lu had beenughing, but upon hearing Lan Ning¡¯s words, her smile immediately froze, ¡°What did you just say? Did I hear wrong?¡±


    Lan Ning shook her head, feeling distressed, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong, senior Wu Hao is indeed pursuing me, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Liang Lu turned to look at Li Li, who had a calm expression on her face, but her eyebrows were slightly furrowed as if she was pondering something.


    ¡°Li Li, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing that Li Li remained silent, Lan Ning immediately apologized, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. If I had known earlier that he liked me, I would have stayed far away from him and wouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near him¡­¡±


    Li Li raised her right hand, making a ¡°pause¡± gesture, ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t want to be my boyfriend. It turns out it¡¯s because he likes you. I thought an outstanding person like me, he couldn¡¯t possibly not like me, unless he already had someone he liked.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1241: 1240 stands by your side

    Chapter 1241: 1240 stands by your side


    Tan Rou looked down and said, ¡°Scold me.¡±


    Li Li expressed her confusion. ¡°Why should I scold you?¡±


    Tan Rou sighed. ¡°I stole the person you liked; you should be angry.¡±


    Li Li suddenlyughed; she said, ¡°Oh, if I had known he liked you, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered him. Don¡¯t you know me? Usually, I don¡¯t like someone for more than a week. Although this time was quite long, he didn¡¯t like me, so I had already decided to give up.¡±


    Tan Rou was still very conflicted, ¡°But¡­ but you really liked him¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Li affectionately slung her arm around Tan Rou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Although Wu Hao¡¯s face did match my standards, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the only guy for me. There are so many handsome guys in the world, and I wouldn¡¯t keep my focus on just one person. If you like him, I could help you chase him.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Tan Rou vigorously shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t like him at all, please don¡¯t help me pursue him, and besides, I clearly rejected him, but it seems like he hasn¡¯t given up yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you rejected him?¡± Li Li asked, ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    Tan Rou recalled the timing, saying, ¡°It wasst time he got hurt; we went to see him at the hospital, and then I bought him a fruit basket. After he returned to school, he found me and wanted to treat me to dinner, but I didn¡¯t agree. He then bought me things and said he liked me, but I rejected him. Yet, he still keeps sending me gifts.¡±


    Li Li disliked this approach. ¡°Although my usual method is not to give up until I achieve my goal, I wouldn¡¯t keep sending gifts to someone. Isn¡¯t that just in dumb?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Li Li, actually I think his character isn¡¯t as good as you imagined. I didn¡¯t dare tell you when you still liked him. Now that you know, let me tell you what happened to me.¡±


    Li Li pointed to the nearby chairs, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it.¡±


    Four chairs, just enough for one each, Liang Lu and Tan Rou sat together; Li Li and Lan Ning sat together.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°He told me when he was giving me gifts that if I didn¡¯t ept his gifts, he would tell you about his feelings for me to make you angry, asking you not to hang out with me anymore.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise as she asked, ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    Tan Rou raised her right hand and swore, ¡°I swear I haven¡¯t told a single lie. If I did, may lightning strike me dead.¡±


    ¡°No need to swear, I definitely believe you,¡± Li Li stopped her, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. Looks really can be deceiving, huh? Just like that younger student we know who smokes, he looks so respectable, but turns out he has so many bad habits.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded continuously, ¡°Li Li, please don¡¯t be tricked by him. Although he¡¯s good-looking, he can be threatening. What would you do if he threatened you in the future, telling you not to hang out with us anymore?¡±


    Li Liughed, saying, ¡°Silly Tan Rou, I would definitely stand by your side. If anyone prevents me from hanging out with you guys, then I absolutely must tten him.¡± After saying that, she raised her right fist, making a punching gesture, ¡°Just like this, I¡¯d tten his face with a punch!¡±


    Tan Rou finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I was afraid this matter would make you angry with me.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No one can break our rtionship, not even future boyfriends; they can¡¯t keep me from hanging out with you all. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask Tan Rou and the others if they¡¯ve ignored us because they got partners?¡±


    Liang Lu straightaway answered, ¡°If Lu Qing dares to stop me from hanging out with you guys, I¡¯ll go home tonight and give him a thrashing.¡± If a real fight happened, Lu Qing probably wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Liang Lu, because she¡¯s really skilled from actualbat training.


    Tan Rou thought for a moment, then answered, ¡°I would also stand by your side. If Zhuang Liu stopped me from being friends with you, I¡¯d seriously reconsider marrying him.¡±


    Unbeknownst to them, Presidents Zhuang and Lu felt a chill down their backs; they almost got dumped by their own wives.

 Chapter 1242: 1241 Who sent the gift?

    Chapter 1242: 1241 Who sent the gift?


    Lan Ning, having heard Li Li¡¯s words, felt much better. She said, ¡°Li Li, I won¡¯t like senior Wu Hao. If you still like him, I¡¯ll definitely help you pursue him.¡±


    Li Li had had a good feeling for Wu Hao, but after listening to Lan Ning¡¯s words, thest bit of her fondness also faded away, ¡°Forget it, from the moment he threatened you, I stopped liking him. Don¡¯t worry, I will never be angry with you over him. We are good friends, and he can¡¯t break our friendship.¡±


    Lan Ning said with a smile, ¡°Li Li, thank you.¡±


    Li Li took Lan Ning¡¯s hand, urging, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about these things anymore. Weren¡¯t we supposed to have fun today? Let¡¯s go! I just saw a few sets of clothes that I liked. You have to help me decide which one looks good on me.¡±


    Lan Ning nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go buy clothes first.¡±


    Li Li and Lan Ning walked away hand in hand, while Tan Rou and Liang Lu were trailing behind. Liang Lu said, ¡°Are they really okay?¡±


    Tan Rou countered, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®okay¡¯?¡±


    Liang Lu, furrowing her brow, said, ¡°I feel that Wu Hao will stille looking for Lan Ning. If Li Li still likes him, or if Lan Ning likes Wu Hao, then their friendship mighte to an end.¡±


    Tan Rou then said, ¡°They are both adults; they should be able to resolve their own issues. If they fall out over a guy, then they probably shouldn¡¯t be friends in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but if they do fall out, whose side should we take?¡± Liang Lu was very conflicted, ¡°To tell the truth, I¡¯d like to be on Li Li¡¯s side, since we¡¯ve known her longer. But Lan Ning is a good person too. It¡¯s always better to have one more friend than one more enemy. I don¡¯t want to fall out with her either.¡±<div>


    Tan Rouughed a little and replied, ¡°If they fall out, then I¡¯ll stay right in the middle and not take sides.¡±


    Liang Lu agreed, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    After shopping, the group had dinner together, and then each returned to their respective homes, with Li Li and Lan Ning heading back to the university.


    Li Li moved out of Tan Rou¡¯s house. The amodations for graduate students were very good, with two people sharing a dorm room. All it took was a simple application to live with anyone you wanted to room with. However, in principle, cohabitation between men and women was not allowed, as the dormitories for male and female students were separate.


    Li Li and Lan Ning applied for a double dorm room. Although they weren¡¯t directed by the same professor, their research directions were simr, and they were both in the same college, so applying to share a dormitory was quite straightforward.


    ¡°The restaurant we ate at tonight was really good, and the prices were very cheap. We should go there again,¡± said Li Li, ¡°But it is a little far away, so we can¡¯t go too often, only on Saturdays.¡±


    Lan Ning said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go there again next Saturday. Tian Tian will being back by then. We can go eat with her.¡±


    The two chatted andughed as they went upstairs. Just as they stepped out of the elevator, they ran into an upperssman living next to them, ¡°Li Li and Lan Ning, you¡¯re back. Someone delivered something for you, but you weren¡¯t here, so I hung it on your dorm room door.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Li Li.


    The upperssman said, ¡°It¡¯s a kraft paper tote bag with abel on it and no logo. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. You should check it out for yourselves.¡±


    Li Li and Lan Ning were both puzzled. It wasn¡¯t the season for gift-giving, so why would someone send them gifts? It couldn¡¯t be research topics from their advisor, could it?


    That was unlikely. If it were research topics prepared by their advisor, they would have been informed in advance on their phones, and no one would have been sent to deliver the items directly to their dormitory.


    ¡°Who sent us this?¡± Li Li asked again.


    The upperssman thought for a moment and answered, ¡°It was a very cute girl who delivered it. She was just passing the gift along as well, so I didn¡¯t feel it was right to ask who sent it. You¡¯d better check it out yourselves; there should be a note inside.¡±


    After saying this, the upperssman entered the elevator, ¡°I¡¯m off to have dinner. I¡¯ve been busy all day and I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Li Li waved, ¡°Alright, go have your meal.¡±


    After the upperssman left, Li Li stroked her chin in thought, ¡°Who could have sent us a gift?¡±

 Chapter 1243: 1242 Naive Gift

    Chapter 1243: 1242 Naive Gift


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a gift from Li Li¡¯s fans,¡± Lan Ning spected, ¡°Didn¡¯t one of your fans send you cupcakesst time?¡±


    Li Li felt it was unlikely, ¡°I¡¯m not Tan Rou, how could I have so many fans? Forget it, I won¡¯t guess anymore, let¡¯s hurry back and check it out.¡±


    The two of them sped up and returned to their dormitory door.


    Sure enough, there was a kraft paper tote bag hanging there, looking quite heavy, with the handles of the bag stretched taut. But there wasn¡¯t a single word on the bag, nothing was written at the seal either; they had no idea who had left the item there, nor what was inside.


    Li Li reached out and took down the bag; it really was quite heavy as her hand dropped slightly, barely holding it steady.


    ¡°Could it be filled with stones?¡± Li Li struggled to lift the bag, ¡°Luckily, this paper bag is sturdy enough, or it might not have held up with something this heavy inside.¡±


    Lan Ning asked anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not a bomb in there, is it? Haven¡¯t there been news reports about people intentionally stuffing timing bombs into bags or boxes, then randomly choosing someone to deliver it to?¡±


    Li Li thought Lan Ning¡¯s imagination was too rich, ¡°If it really were a bomb, none of the people on this floor could escape.¡±


    Lan Ning grabbed Li Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not bring something of unknown origin into the dormitory, better hand it over to the dorm manager and let her deal with it.¡±


    But Li Li wanted to see what was inside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s really a bomb inside, I¡¯ll hold it down and you can run first.¡±<div>


    Lan Ning asked, ¡°Do you really want to see what¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Li said with certainty, ¡°I definitely need to check out what others have sent me, it might just be something I need.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a look with you,¡± Lan Ning said.


    Together, they brought the item in and put it down on the floor.


    Li Li, looking at her red-marked right hand, asked curiously, ¡°Could it really be a bomb or stone inside? Why is it so heavy?¡±


    Lan Ning squatted down, ¡°Let¡¯s open it up and take a look.¡±


    Li Liyi tore off the outer kraft paper, revealing a ck box tied with a red ribbon and sprinkled with gold powder, looking rather expensive.


    ¡°This box is ugly,¡± Li Limented, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the red ribbon tied on top, I¡¯d believe you if you said it was an urn.¡±


    Lan Ningughed at the square box and its side decorations, ¡°It does resemble an urn.¡±


    Li Li removed the ribbon and then discovered that the opening of the box was sealed with a loop of stic tape, tightly adhered as if someone was afraid that the box would be opened.


    Lan Ning brought over a small knife to cut along the edge, then carefully opened the box, but to their surprise, there was colored paper inside which wrapped around whatever was hidden within.


    ¡°I really dislike people who overwrap things like this, it¡¯s such a waste of resources,¡± Li Limented.


    Lan Ning removed theyer of colored paper to reveal a series of objects each about the size of a fist, still wrapped up, and each object¡¯s coverings were different, colorful like a rainbow.


    Li Li, looking at the rainbow-colored packaging, couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Help, whoever sent the gift didn¡¯t think this wrapping looked good, did they?¡±


    Lan Ning did not dare to agree with that aesthetic, the urn-like outer box was shocking enough, butpared to the box and the packaging inside, it seemed quite normal.


    Li Li picked one out and carefully unwrapped it, revealing a ss flower with little colored flowers in the center; it looked very upscale.


    Li Li burst intoughter at the sight of the ss flower, ¡°When I was three years old, I would have been very happy to receive a gift like this.¡±


    Lan Ning chuckled, ¡°This gift is pretty, it just doesn¡¯t really suit our age. I wonder who sent it; is there a message below?¡±


    She took out all the ss flowers, and from the very bottom, she pulled out a greeting card, ¡°There¡¯s a card here, there should be a name inside.¡±<div>


    Li Li said, ¡°Quick, open it and see.¡±

 Chapter 1244: Go back to 1243.

    Chapter 1244: Go back to 1243.


    After opening the greeting card, Lan Ning¡¯s expression changed. She quickly closed the card and said, ¡°You better wrap this gift back up quickly!¡±


    Li Li asked, ¡°What happened? Could it be that there really is a trap inside this gift?¡± Holding the ss flower above her head and looking at it against the light, she wondered, ¡°Is there a bomb inside this?¡±


    Lan Ning said nervously, ¡°The thing inside is even more terrifying than a bomb.¡±


    More terrifying than a bomb? It couldn¡¯t be a bacterial bomb, could it?


    Li Li, in a panic, put the ss flower down, ¡°No good, I have to wash my hands with disinfectant to avoid being poisoned.¡±


    Lan Ning was taken aback, then said, ¡°There¡¯s no poison in it, it¡¯s just that the person sending the gift isn¡¯t very nice.¡±


    Li Li stopped in her tracks, ¡°Who sent the gift?¡±


    Lan Ning hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still handed the card to Li Li, ¡°After you read the card, you mustn¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Li Li scanned the card briefly, then said with disdain, ¡°Does he think he can win you over by sending some lousy flowers?¡±


    Lan Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be with him, so you can rest easy.¡±<div>


    Li Li said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. What I want to say is Wu Hao¡¯s taste is really bad. Despite being so good-looking, he has such poor taste. It¡¯s such a waste of his good looks.¡±


    Lan Ning couldn¡¯t understand why ¡°good looks and taste¡± were linked, but now was not the time to argue with Li Li. The priority was to deal with the gift.


    ¡°Li Li, let¡¯s go return the gift to Wu Hao,¡± Lan Ning said, picking up the wrapping paper and rewrapping it as it was before, ¡°Although we opened it to take a look, we didn¡¯t damage it, so I hope Wu Hao can take it back. If he thinks we tampered with his gift, then I¡¯ll just buy him a new one.¡±


    Li Li said with disdain, ¡°Why would you buy another one of those ugly things? Don¡¯t waste the money. If he refuses to ept it, just throw it on the ground. After all, you¡¯ve already returned it to him, whether he wants to take it back is his own problem.¡±


    True to Li Li¡¯s style, she always had a simple and brutal way to deal with problems, but Li Li¡¯s methods were effective. If Lan Ning and Wu Hao kept going back and forth over the gift, there¡¯s no telling how long it would drag on.


    Lan Ning sealed the box again with tape and then ced it back in the brown paper bag, ¡°He should be in his dorm right now, let¡¯s just go and wait for him downstairs.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°I have his roommate¡¯s WeChat, if he doesn¡¯te down, then we¡¯ll get his roommate toe down to collect it.¡±


    Previously, Lan Ning had also returned gifts this way, mentioning it to Wu Hao afterward, and no matter what Wu Hao said, Lan Ning would simply ignore him.


    Carrying the very heavy bag, Li Li and Lan Ning arrived at the entrance of the boys¡¯ dormitory, where there were many people, mostly couples reluctant to part.


    Lan Ning sent a message to Wu Hao, saying she had something to give him and asked him toe down to collect it. This was Li Li¡¯s suggestion; if Lan Ning directly mentioned returning the gift to Wu Hao, he definitely wouldn¡¯te down. But if she mentioned giving a gift to Wu Hao, he mighte down to take a look.


    As expected, Wu Hao came down. His legs seemed to have wheels on them as he ran quickly; just now he was at the gate, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of them, not looking like someone with an injured leg at all.


    Seeing Li Li, Wu Hao¡¯s expression became unnatural for a moment, but he greeted her anyway, ¡°What a coincidence, Junior Li Li, to bump into you here.¡±


    Li Li rolled her eyes, saying irritably, ¡°What coincidence? I came here specifically to find you.¡±


    Wu Hao took a step back and said, ¡°Junior Li Li, we really aren¡¯t suitable for each other, please don¡¯te to harass me anymore.¡±


    Li Li crossed her arms, impatiently retorting, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Although I liked you before, you¡¯ve already rejected me, so why would I continue liking you? There are so many attractive people in the world, I¡¯ll just go find someone else.¡±


    Wu Hao breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to Lan Ning and asked, ¡°Junior Lan Ning, did you see the gift I sent you?¡±


    Lan Ning chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I saw it, thank you for the gift. But I feel it¡¯s not quite suitable for me, so it¡¯s better to return it to you.¡±


    Finishing her words, she handed over the tote bag she was holding, ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1245: 1244 has a mental problem

    Chapter 1245: 1244 has a mental problem


    ¡°No, my gift has already been given, there¡¯s no way to take it back now. If you don¡¯t want to ept it, just throw it away,¡± Wu Hao said very firmly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a small gift, not something very precious, so just take it.¡±


    Lan Ning refused, ¡°No, I really can¡¯t ept the gift, you should take it back.¡±


    Wu Hao ced his hands behind his back; he felt that by doing so, Lan Ning wouldn¡¯t be able to return the gift to him.


    Li Li said, ¡°Ning Ning, throw it to him, and let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lan Ning ced the item on the ground and turned to leave with Li Li. Wu Hao, fuming, dragged his injured leg forward, running until he blocked their way.


    Li Li nced at his leg and asked, ¡°Can you run so fast even with an injured leg?¡±


    Wu Hao didn¡¯t answer her question. His gaze was fixed on Lan Ning, ¡°Junior Lan Ning, why are you returning the gift? Don¡¯t you like it? Just tell me what you like, and I¡¯ll buy it for you next time.¡±


    Lan Ning gently shook her head, replying, ¡°Senior Wu Hao, I don¡¯t like any gifts. Please don¡¯t buy them for me anymore. I won¡¯t ept your gifts.¡±


    Wu Hao furrowed his brows, then turned to Li Li with a very unpleasant tone, ¡°Is it because she spoke to you that you refused my gift?¡±


    Li Li was speechless, ¡°You are not blind. Can¡¯t you see Ning Ning doesn¡¯t like you? Just like you don¡¯t like me, Ning Ning also has the right not to like you. Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re the only man in the world, are you that popr?¡±<div>


    Li Li was furious. Indeed, one should never judge a book by its cover; good-looking people are somewhat problematic in the brain. Of course, Tan Rou¡¯s family is an exception. They are all intelligent people, and their son-inw is exceptionally outstanding.


    Wu Hao, incredulous, pressed on, ¡°Junior Lan Ning, what don¡¯t you like about me? Can I change it?¡±


    Lan Ning said, ¡°Senior Wu Hao is excellent in many ways, but I don¡¯t want to date now. I just want to study well. So, senior, please don¡¯t waste your time on me. I believe with your qualities, you can definitely find a better girl.¡±


    Wu Hao eximed, ¡°But I like only you! From the moment I first saw you, I fell in love with you. You were preparing for your postgraduate exams during that time, sitting by the window every day. As soon as you came in, you started reading and taking notes until 11:45 in the afternoon when you would pack up and leave. Moreover, many people like to use items to reserve seats, but you never used such methods to reserve seats, such good qualities in a girl are notmon anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn, even if they aren¡¯tmon,¡± Li Li couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Grabbing Lan Ning¡¯s hand, she shielded her behind her body before speaking, ¡°Just because a girl has good qualities doesn¡¯t mean she must marry you. Don¡¯t be so full of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Wu Hao red at Li Li, saying, ¡°I was talking to Junior Lan Ning. Don¡¯t interrupt! It¡¯s because of you that Junior Lan Ning has a negative opinion of me. With a girl like you, no guy would like you.¡±


    Li Li retorted, ¡°Joking, right? Guys who like me could line up from the male dormitory to the female dormitory, you just don¡¯t know it.¡±


    Indeed, many guys liked Li Li, but she had high standards. If she didn¡¯t like someone, she would never even nce at them.


    But her ability to judge people wasn¡¯t great. Although the people she liked were really good-looking, their character wascking, like Wu Hao in front of her, who appeared refined usually but turned out to be so vtile.


    ¡°Guys like you?¡± Wu Hao scoffed, ¡°If there are guys who like you, why are you pursuing me then?¡±


    Li Li was rendered speechless, ¡°What does my pursuing you have to do with this? Just because I don¡¯t like them, must I be with them? Just like Lan Ning, she doesn¡¯t like you, so stop harassing her.¡±


    Wu Hao turned to ask Lan Ning, ¡°Junior Lan Ning, I want to hear your thoughts. Do you really feel nothing for me? Then why did you go to see mypetition, and why did you bring me fruits?¡±

 Chapter 1246: Grab a passerby

    Chapter 1246: Grab a passerby


    Lan Ning really had nowhere to cry, she exined, ¡°Senior Wu Hao, it wasn¡¯t me who wanted to see your game, it was Li Li who took me there. Going to the hospital to see you was the same, Li Li said she felt embarrassed to go alone, so she wanted me to apany her, but you can¡¯t visit a patient empty-handed, so I bought a fruit basket from downstairs.¡±


    Although Wu Hao had already known the truth, he was unwilling to believe it, ¡°Is it because Li Li is here that you can¡¯t tell the truth? I¡¯ll ask her to leave, can you tell me the truth then?¡±


    ¡°Are you annoying or what?¡± Li Li said angrily, ¡°Our Lan Ning already said she doesn¡¯t like you, can¡¯t you just let us go?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that Wu Hao would do anything to them, after all, they were at the dormitory entrance, and there were so many people around, so they were very safe.


    It¡¯s just that she found it annoying, it was already dark, and if they didn¡¯t go back now, they would miss the update of Liang Lu¡¯s TV series.


    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave, I¡¯m not stopping you,¡± Wu Hao said, ¡°Hurry up and go, don¡¯t disturb Lan Ning and me talking.¡±


    ¡°Lan Ning doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Li Li pulled Lan Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t bother with this lunatic.¡±


    Wu Hao stretched out his hand to block them, and loudly said, ¡°I know you and Lan Ning are good friends, but you can¡¯t stop her from liking me! I¡¯ve clearly rejected you already, so let¡¯s not trouble each other, okay? It¡¯s your own issue that you can¡¯t find a boyfriend, don¡¯t drag others into not being able to be in a rtionship.¡±


    After hearing that, Li Li felt so angry she could explode, she suddenly rushed in front of Wu Hao and shouted, ¡°Who did you say can¡¯t find a boyfriend? I think you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t find a girlfriend and just yells nonsense! You wait, I¡¯ll find a boyfriend right now to show you!¡±


    Wu Hao mocked, ¡°Go on, find one, I want to see what kind of boyfriend you can get!¡±<div>


    Lan Ning saw that the situation was getting out of hand and hurriedly came over to stop Li Li, ¡°Li Li, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t havee up tonight to return the gift, don¡¯t argue, and don¡¯t get agitated, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± said Li Li and Wu Hao at the same time.


    Lan Ning was startled, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Around them, a lot of onlookers had gathered, and those who came earlier had already figured out the context of the situation, feeling that Li Li was in the wrong, that she shouldn¡¯t destroy someone else¡¯s love because they didn¡¯t like her back.


    Someone advised, ¡°This student, I¡¯ve been listening for a while and feel that what you¡¯re doing is wrong. This student has clearly rejected you; you shouldn¡¯t keep sabotaging it.¡±


    Another person said, ¡°Lucky that you¡¯re a girl. If you were a boy, you would have been beaten up by now.¡±


    Li Li really wanted to shut them up, if they didn¡¯t know the whole story, they shouldn¡¯tment, where did they get so much nonsense from?


    There was a boy who said with a smile, ¡°Girl, stop fixating on someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Why not take a look at me? I¡¯m quite handsome and haven¡¯t had a girlfriend yet. If you became my girlfriend, I would definitely treat you well.¡±


    Li Li was about to explode with anger, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, shut up!¡±


    That boy said, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the temper; no wonder you don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I think a girl like you will never have a boyfriend in her life.¡±


    Lan Ning defended, ¡°There are many people who like Li Li; she just doesn¡¯t fancy them, that¡¯s all.¡±


    That boy continued, ¡°Who could fancy her?¡±


    At the entrance of the male dormitory, where there was no shortage of boys, Li Li was extremely angry. She randomly grabbed a boy from the crowd and asked, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    The boy, holding books in his hand, immediately answered upon being asked by the girl, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­¡± and he didn¡¯t n to be in a rtionship right now.


    But he hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Li Li interrupted him, ¡°Good, now you are my boyfriend.¡±


    The boy still had an indifferent expression, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t intend to be in a rtionship right now, please let go of my hand, I have to go back and study.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go back,¡± Li Li was also furious, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t randomly grab someone to be her boyfriend.


    With things havinge this far, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    <div>

 Chapter 1247: Li Li takes action in 1246

    Chapter 1247: Li Li takes action in 1246


    The boy who was grabbed was a rather mild-mannered and calm person. Even when someone suddenly confessed to him, he could respond withposure, ¡°Fellow student, if you¡¯re ying a game of Truth or Dare, I can y along for a bit. If not, please let go of your grip; I need to go back to reading my book.¡±


    Li Li did not let go, instead, she insistently said, ¡°I think you¡¯re great, how about bing my boyfriend? I will treat you well.¡±


    The corners of the boy¡¯s mouth twitched as he replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to y your games, but I must advise you, it¡¯s normal for couples to argue. Don¡¯t involve others when you¡¯re having a dispute. I don¡¯t want to be a casualty of your conflict, especially since we don¡¯t even know each other.¡±


    ¡°My name is Li Li, a first-year master¡¯s student in the physics department. What¡¯s your name?¡± Li Li gave a brief introduction.


    The boy, frowning, answered, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m genuinely not interested in your affairs. Please, let me go.¡±


    Li Li said firmly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go until you tell me your name.¡±


    The boy sighed softly and answered, ¡°Ye Sheng, a second-year master¡¯s student in applied chemistry. I¡¯ve introduced myself; can you let me go now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a senior,¡± Li Li said, not loosening her grip but her tone shifted, ¡°Hello, Senior!¡±


    Ye Sheng still replied with an expressionless face, ¡°Hello. Can you let go of me now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Li Li tightened her grasp a bit, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking; let me finish, then I¡¯ll let you go.¡±<div>


    Ye Sheng, truly, just stood there holding his book, waiting, ¡°Alright then, make it quick.¡±


    Lan Ning was shocked by Li Li¡¯s behavior, tugging at the hem of Li Li¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Li Li, let¡¯s not trouble the senior anymore; he seems really busy.¡±


    Li Li knew she shouldn¡¯t be troubling Ye Sheng, but she had already caught him, and now if she let him go, wouldn¡¯t that mean she had lost?


    Wu Hao scoffed from the side, ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t care if others are willing or not, you just impose your wishes onto them, causing them trouble without correcting yourself. Do you think I¡¯d like someone like you?¡±


    Li Li snorted, ¡°I feel the same. I must have been blind to have fancied you. Now I realize that you¡¯re trash, unworthy of anyone¡¯s affection.¡±


    Wu Hao grew angry, raising his fist, ¡°Say that one more time!¡±


    Li Li red, facing Wu Hao¡¯s fist, ¡°Are you nning to hit me? Then go ahead and try, let¡¯s see whose punches are faster?¡±


    Wu Hao wasn¡¯t a calm person either; hearing Li Li provoke him, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He switched his fist to a p, aiming to hit Li Li across the face.


    Li Li had studied self-defense techniques with Tan Rou for a long time. Now, without iming to be invincible, she was quite aplished. She could boldly say that there weren¡¯t many in the university who could beat her. Despite her slim and weak appearance, she actually had a lot of muscle on her arms and legs.


    Upon seeing Wu Hao¡¯s ping, Li Li immediately raised her hand to block it, then with a lift of her leg, she swept it across Wu Hao¡¯s left ribs, causing him pain that made him clench his teeth.


    Li Li didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover. She let go of Ye Sheng, whom she had been holding, and turned towards Wu Hao. His pain not yet subsided, Wu Hao saw Li Li charging at him again.


    He reflexively wanted to retreat, but Li Li did not give him the chance. She grabbed the cor of his shirt; the weather was still a bit chilly and Wu Hao was wearing a lot ofyers¡ªconvenient for Li Li to grab him.


    Li Li clutched his cor and, before he could struggle, ¡°p, p,¡± she struck him two more times across the face and said, ¡°You still want to hit me? The person capable of hitting me hasn¡¯t been born yet. Today, since you¡¯re in my hands, I¡¯ll show you we girls aren¡¯t to be messed with! If you dare to harass our Lan Ning again, I¡¯ll break your legs so you¡¯ll never stand again.¡±


    If Wu Hao¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t been injured, he might have been able to exchange a few blows with Li Li, but his leg hadn¡¯t healed yet, and even standing was an effort, let alone fighting.

 Chapter 1248: 1247 injured

    Chapter 1248: 1247 injured


    The bystanders were all stunned; they originally thought this was just some melodramatic love triangle, but it turned out to be an action-packed fight scene instead.


    They also felt some regret. Just a moment ago they were criticizing the girl¡¯s behavior, wondering if they would be the ones getting punched in the cor if she decided to settle scores with them.


    With that thought, the onlookers stepped back a few paces¡ªafter all, the further away they were, the less likely the conflict would spread to them.


    Li Li delivered another punch to Wu Hao¡¯s stomach, then asked, ¡°Are you ready to admit defeat?¡±


    How could Wu Hao possibly concede defeat? No matter what, he was a guy with the advantages of both strength and height. Even if his leg was injured, he still had the ability to fight back. When Li Li started hitting him, he was simply too slow to react, but now that he had calmed down, he had to fight back.


    ¡°You little bitch, you dare hit me; you must be tired of living!¡± Wu Hao retorted as he grabbed Li Li¡¯s arm, forcing her to release her grip, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, then myst name isn¡¯t Wu!¡±


    Li Li was not scared at all; a fight was just a fight, and it wasn¡¯t like she had never seen one before. During her high school days, she had witnessed Liang Lu fighting¡ªshe was truly ruthless, swinging a thick stick straight at someone¡¯s thigh. One hit, and the leg was incapacitated.


    Although Liang Lu no longer engaged in such behavior, she had passed on her fighting skills to Li Li and the others. After all, girls often find themselves at a disadvantage in fights, so toe out on top, they had to resort to certain tactics.


    With the self-defense techniques taught by Tan Rou, coupled with the fighting experience shared by Liang Lu, Li Li felt that she could not possibly lose.


    Since she wascking in strength, Li Li decided to use speed to her advantage, especially since Wu Hao¡¯s leg was also injured, which made it even more convenient for her to deal with him.<div>


    The two were fighting fiercely at the school gate, with kicks and punches flying¡ªI hit you, you hit me, looking quite painful.


    Lan Ning was extremely anxious on the side. She didn¡¯t know how to fight, let alone break one up, so all she could do was keep shouting, ¡°Li Li, Senior Wu Hao, can¡¯t you stop fighting? Can¡¯t we just sit down and talk this through?¡±


    The two in the midst of the conflict were too heated to heed Lan Ning¡¯s words. To some degree, they were quite suited for each other. One must never say this in front of them, though; otherwise, one might end up getting beaten up.


    Ye Sheng silently watched from the side, hugging his books and feeling a bit scared. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t angered the girl earlier, or else he would have been the one getting hit now.


    But what should he do now? The girl didn¡¯t seem to have any time to spare for him. Maybe he should go back to the dormitory? It certainly seemed like a good idea at the moment, but if the girl turned around and realized he was gone, might shee looking for him at the dormitory to cause trouble?


    Ye Sheng didn¡¯t like to invite trouble upon himself, so he continued to stand there. Since he had already promised her, he couldn¡¯t just walk away. He hoped that the girl would keep her promise and let him go after they had finished talking.


    Finally, Lan Ning mustered the courage to intervene. She stood between them, using her body to block their punches, ¡°All of this is my fault; if you have to hit someone, hit me. Please stop hitting each other.¡±


    How could Li Li possibly hit Lan Ning? As soon as she saw Lan Ning step in, she instantly withdrew her fist, ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll stop.¡±


    However, Wu Hao didn¡¯t retract his fist. His eyes were bloodshot, fixated only on Li Li,pletely oblivious to Lan Ning¡¯s presence. So when Lan Ning stepped into the middle, his first instinct was to see it as an opportunity.


    Wu Hao exerted all his strength andshed out with a kick. Lan Ning was facing away from Wu Hao and couldn¡¯t see him; she was still talking to Li Li when she suddenly saw Li Li rush in front of her, pulling her out of the way.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Li Li clutched her stomach in pain, feeling as though her spleen and stomach were about to burst, but fortunately, Lan Ning was unharmed.


    Lan Ning was so delicate; if she had taken that kick, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get up.


    Li Li slowly sat down on the ground, her face immediately beading with sweat, ¡°It seems¡­ it seems to hurt a bit¡­ hiss¡­¡±


    ¡°Li Li!¡± Lan Ning¡¯s eyes widened as she asked tearfully, ¡°Where does it hurt? We should go to the school clinic¡­ no, let¡¯s go straight to the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 1249: 1248 unfamiliar

    Chapter 1249: 1248 unfamiliar


    The audience all around were dumbstruck. They initially thought it was just a fight between two people that would end quickly, but they hadn¡¯t expected the quiet girl to suddenly rush to the middle, nor had they anticipated that the girl starting the fight would block it for another girl.


    The kick was extremely forceful, and even though they were not close, just hearing the sound of the kicknding on the stomach, even a robust man would not withstand such impact, let alone a young girl.


    Lan Ning was crying while making a phone call, and her hands were shaking. She could not speak clearly, only managing to say she was at Capital University, that someone was injured, but as for the exact location at the university and the condition of the injured person, she could not articte it clearly.


    ¡°Calm down a little¡­¡± Li Li managed a smile. When she smiled, her stomach hurt, so she could only maintain her original expression, ¡°Let me talk, don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t be in any trouble.¡±


    Crying, Lan Ning said, ¡°Li Li, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee to return things at this time, nor should I have let youe with me. If you hadn¡¯te with me, nothing would have happened.¡±


    Li Li replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? If something had happened to you, I would be heartbroken. It¡¯s good that I was with you tonight. If you were alone, you might not have been able to get away.¡± She took the mobile phone from Lan Ning¡¯s hand and calmly reported her condition and location to the doctor.


    After hanging up the phone, Li Li clutched her stomach and gasped for air. The pain in her stomach wasn¡¯t constant; it came in waves.


    After Wu Hao delivered that kick, his leg and foot injuries worsened. He sat on the ground and called the doctor, apparently reaching the same hospital. The other party replied that they had already dispatched an ambnce.


    Wu Hao said, ¡°Could you send another ambnce? The person who called just now and I are not the same person.¡±


    At this moment, Wu Hao¡¯s roommate came down from upstairs, who was also the dorm leader Hong Tao, a rather kind person, often helping the other roommates. After Wu Hao got injured, it was Hong Tao who took care of him.<div>


    Their dorm room amodated four people, being rtively cheaper and suitable for students from modest backgrounds. However, Lan Ning was different. With her excellent grades, she was exempt from amodation fees at the school, and given a choice, she would certainly prefer a double room.


    Wu Hao said he needed to go downstairs to fetch something. Hong Tao didn¡¯t think much of it and even asked if he should apany him, but Wu Hao, not wanting to trouble him, declined the offer. Hong Tao also hadundry to do, so he didn¡¯t apany him downstairs.


    When Hong Tao returned to the dorm after doing hisundry, he found Wu Hao hadn¡¯te back and hadn¡¯t replied to his messages, so he went downstairs to look for him.


    As soon as he stepped outside, he saw Wu Hao sitting by the roadside, and about three meters away, another person was sitting, who looked somewhat familiar.


    Hong Tao hurriedly went over to Wu Hao and squatted down to check on him, ¡°Is your foot hurting again? No, what happened to your face?¡±


    Wu Hao, recalling being pped twice, then said, ¡°My face is fine, I just identally got hit.¡±


    Hong Tao asked, ¡°Did you identally run into someone¡¯s hand? Why are there two handprints?¡±


    Wu Hao touched his face and then said, ¡°My face is really fine. But my leg and foot injury probably got worse. You¡¯re going to have to take me to the hospital again soon.¡±


    Hong Tao was not one to shy away from trouble, and he liked to take care of others. Seeing Wu Hao¡¯s leg injury worsen, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What exactly did you do just now?¡±


    Wu Hao pointed towards Li Li and then said, ¡°You can go ask that crazy woman. She¡¯s the one who caused my injuries.¡±


    Hong Tao carefully looked at Li Li and Lan Ning, and asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t these Li Li and Lan Ning? How did you guys end up fighting?¡±


    Lan Ning red fiercely at Hong Tao and Wu Hao, angrily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t try to get chummy with us. We¡¯re not close with you!¡±


    In fact, Lan Ning had a good impression of Hong Tao, as he was a gentle and amiable person, always very caring towards Wu Hao and the other roommates, much like a mother, so Lan Ning was quite willing to talk to him.

 Chapter 1250: The injury was not minor

    Chapter 1250: The injury was not minor


    Hong Tao also didn¡¯t understand where he had offended Lan Ning, ¡°Lan Ning, what¡¯s going on? How did you guys start fighting with Hao Zi?¡±


    Lan Ning replied irritably, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I told him not to bring me any more gifts, I can¡¯t possibly ept them. But he wouldn¡¯t listen, and today he brought me a gift box with an extremely ugly ss flower inside. I didn¡¯t want it, so Li Li and I went to return it. Unexpectedly, Wu Hao started arguing with Li Li, and when he tried to hit her, Li Li couldn¡¯t hold back, and they started fighting.¡±


    Hong Tao said with great regret, ¡°I told you that you shouldn¡¯t have given her a ss flower, how could any girl possibly ept such an ugly thing?¡± Obviously, he had missed the point.


    An onlooker who couldn¡¯t listen anymore spoke up, ¡°You can¡¯t me the girl for this, it was the guy who provoked first. He said that she would never get a boyfriend and was trying to stir up trouble between the two girls. If I were her, I¡¯d definitely be angry too.¡±


    A girl who brought her boyfriend back said, ¡°I really look down on such boys. When they can¡¯t win an argument, they resort to hitting, and when they can¡¯t win the fight, they go for a sneak attack. The girl had already stopped fighting, so why did he keep on attacking the other girl? Luckily, I blocked it for her, or she would be the one lying on the ground now.¡±


    Hong Tao was shocked, and he demanded from Wu Hao, ¡°Hao Zi, did you start the fight?¡±


    Wu Hao couldn¡¯t deny it, but he didn¡¯t want to admit that he had the intention to hit first, so he said, ¡°I wanted to hit her, but I didn¡¯t actually do it. She came at me first, grabbing my clothes and pping me twice. I just couldn¡¯t hold back and had to fight back.¡±


    Li Li sneered, ¡°You couldn¡¯t beat me and resorted to a sneak attack. I had already stopped, so why did you still kick Lan Ning? Thankfully, I blocked it for her, otherwise she would be the one on the ground.¡±


    Lan Ning was not as physically strong as Li Li, who was already in so much pain that she was sweating; if Lan Ning had been kicked, she would probably have fainted on the spot.


    Hong Tao angrily used Wu Hao, ¡°Hao Zi, you¡¯re too impulsive. Last time when we went running, if you hadn¡¯t insisted on continuing, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. It¡¯s the same with this incident; if you hadn¡¯t first intended to hit, she wouldn¡¯t have fought back.¡±<div>


    While Hong Tao used Wu Hao over there, Lan Ning knelt beside Li Li, crying as if Li Li were about to meet God the next second.


    ¡°Stop crying¡­¡± Li Li wanted to wipe away Lan Ning¡¯s tears, but she couldn¡¯t move; any movement caused severe stomach pain as if all her internal organs were mixed up, ¡°Pain, pain, pain!¡±


    Lan Ning felt terrible, ¡°I¡¯ll call Tan Rou right now to find the best doctor for you, you¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Li Li stopped her from calling, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother Tan Rou, she must also be tired from walking with us for so long today, let her go to sleep earlier.¡±


    Lan Ning hesitated for a moment, then decided to send a message to Tan Rou, who would reply if she hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet.


    Tan Rou hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet, and upon receiving Lan Ning¡¯s message, she immediately made a video call, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You were fine when we parted tonight, how could you end up fighting and getting hurt now? Where are you? Who did you fight with? Have they left?¡±


    The barrage of questions confused Lan Ning. She gathered her thoughts and replied, ¡°Li Li got into a fight with Wu Hao to protect me, and in the end, he kicked her in the stomach. I¡¯m still at the entrance of Building 18. I called the hospital just now, but I¡¯m worried that we can¡¯t find a good doctor sote, so I wanted to ask you to refer a doctor for us.¡±


    Tan Rou seemed to be dressing, ¡°Wait there, I live nearby in the university town, I¡¯ll drive over right now. Do not move Li Li at all. Based on your description, she might have injured her organs, so she can¡¯t be moved carelessly, nor can she do any excessive movements.¡±


    Lan Ning nodded, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t move her. Please hurry over, I¡¯m really scared being here alone.¡±


    What she was really afraid of was Li Li suffering a serious injury; if Li Li¡¯s stomach was really damaged, Lan Ning would never be at ease again.


    Tan Rou reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She grabbed her car keys and went to the underground garage to drive over.

 Chapter 1251: 1250 hospitalized

    Chapter 1251: 1250 hospitalized


    Tan Rou¡¯s speed was faster than the doctor¡¯s because she lived closer, and since there was no traffic at this time, she arrived at the school gate in just a few minutes. However, she couldn¡¯t drive her sports car in, so she ran over.


    ¡°How is Li Li doing?¡± Tan Rou immediately squat down to check the situation, ¡°The external injury isn¡¯t serious, but if your stomach hurts, it¡¯s very likely that an organ is damaged. Once an organ is injured, your condition could be very serious.¡±


    Li Li became a little scared, ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a scaredy-cat, so don¡¯t frighten me.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed as she used the silver needle she had brought to give Li Li a few pricks, and Li Li¡¯s stomach pain stopped immediately.


    ¡°Hey? My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Li Li smiled, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    Tan Rou told her not to move, and especially not to speak loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve used the silver needle to block your pain points, but the injury on your body is still there, so you mustn¡¯t move recklessly. If there¡¯s internal bleeding, it could be even more troublesome.¡±


    Li Li behaved a bit better, sitting quietly on the ground, not speaking or moving.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Sitting like this for a long time will make you tired, but you must not lean back. Your organs have already been damaged and are in a fragile state. If you were to lie down now, it could potentially cause secondary damage to the organs.¡±


    Li Li asked, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired right now, can I sit somewhere else? Like behind a tree, let the trunk support my body.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tan Rou denied her suggestion, ¡°When I say don¡¯t move, it means you can¡¯t move.¡±<div>


    Lan Ning leaned against Li Li¡¯s back, gently offering support, ¡°Is this alright?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you support her, and make sure she doesn¡¯t lie down.¡±


    Lan Ning did this very conscientiously, maintaining this position until the doctors arrived without moving an inch in the process.


    Tan Rou initially thought there was no need to be so anxious, but upon learning that Li Li was injured while protecting Lan Ning, she did not stop Lan Ning anymore. Perhaps acting as a cushion for Li Li might make Lan Ning feel a bit better inside.


    Finally, the doctors arrived at the scene. Two ambnces entered the school through the gate, frightening the gatekeeper, who quickly reported the ambnces¡¯ entry into the school to the principal.


    The principal was already lying down ready to sleep when, hearing from the gatekeeper that two ambnces had entered the school, his drowsiness was scared away instantly. He then got dressed and raced to the school.


    The siren of the ambnce was so loud that it enveloped a third of the school. Many students came out to see just what had happened to warrant so many ambnces arriving at once.


    Li Li was lifted onto a stretcher by the medical personnel. Before she was lifted, Tan Rou removed the silver needles from her body as they might interfere with the doctors¡¯ assessment of her injuries.


    As soon as the silver needles were removed, Li Li¡¯s face contorted in pain. She instinctively wanted to touch her stomach, but the attending doctor stopped her, ¡°You can¡¯t touch your stomach. We preliminarily suspect you may have internal bleeding, so you better not press on your belly to avoid worsening your injury.¡±


    Li Li dared not move anymore, sitting obediently to the side, ¡°Doctor, you must save me, I¡¯m still so young, I don¡¯t want to die now.¡±


    The doctor was speechless, ¡°You seem to be in good spirits, you¡¯ll definitely be fine, so don¡¯t scare yourself.¡±


    The ambnce drove very smoothly, so Li Li didn¡¯t suffer any unnecessary pain along the way. She even felt up to chatting with the doctor.


    Lan Ning sat with her in the ambnce, while Tan Rou followed behind in her car. As the ambnce neared the hospital, Tan Rou elerated past the medical staff¡¯s vehicle to save time.


    Li Li¡¯s injuries were quite severe. After an examination in the ambnce, the hospital advised her to rest for a while and avoid any major emotional fluctuations.


    A whileter, they finally arrived at the hospital. After checking Li Li¡¯s body, the doctors said she showed signs of organ rupture and some bleeding. They then suggested that Li Li be hospitalized for observation for a week.


    Li Li had no objections, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡± Poor Li Li, hadn¡¯t found a boyfriend, but ended up in the hospital.

 Chapter 1252: 1251 Frail Li Li

    Chapter 1252: 1251 Frail Li Li


    Li Li was half-reclining on the hospital bed, herplexion somewhat pale. An IV bag hung beside her, filled with medicine to promote wound healing. In her condition, surgery wasn¡¯t an option, nor could her injuries be ignored. The only choice was to allow her internal wounds to heal gradually through careful nursing.


    Tan Rou and Lan Ning had been keepingpany with Li Li. At first, Li Liined of stomach pain. Later, the doctor prescribed some pain medicine for her, and after receiving the IV, she fell asleep.


    ¡°Should we tell Li Li¡¯s parents about her condition?¡± Lan Ning asked. ¡°Her injuries are so severe, they would definitely be distraught if they saw her like this.¡±


    After thinking it over, Tan Rou replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Li Li wakes up and let her make that decision.¡±


    Filled with guilt, Lan Ning said, ¡°The incident tonight was all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on going to see Wu Hao, Li Li wouldn¡¯t havee with me. Moreover, if Li Li hadn¡¯t pulled me away at thest moment, I would have been the one kicked. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Tan Rou soothed her, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. None of us could have predicted that Li Li would get hurt. Besides, both parties were in the wrong; Li Li and Wu Hao were both impulsive. Now they are both injured. Even if the police get involved, they would only give them a warning.¡±


    ¡°Li Li is certainly not able to attend sses with her injury. I¡¯ll stay here to take care of her until she¡¯s discharged,¡± Lan Ning said. ¡°And I¡¯ll cover Li Li¡¯s medical expenses, since it was due to me that she got injured.¡±


    ¡°Discuss that with Li Li when she wakes up,¡± Tan Rou said, unable to make decisions on behalf of Li Li. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Li Li will let you pay for the medical expenses. The fault lies with Li Li and Wu Hao, not you. They fought and ended up hurting each other, so they need to bear the consequences themselves.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who caused them to fight, and you even tried to break it up during the fight, nearly getting hurt yourself. So, I think Li Li won¡¯t me you,¡± Tan Rou continued. ¡°If you feel bad, then just take good care of her. Maybe you can bring her some delicious food from time to time. There¡¯s usually a cook at my ce; you can just go straight there.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I will take good care of Li Li,¡± Lan Ning said.<div>


    As dawn approached, Tan Rou left. She had two public sses at 8 a.m. the next day and had to hurry back. Neither Lan Ning nor Li Li had sses that morning, and even if they did, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to attend given their current situation.


    Early the next day, Lan Ning asked for a leave of absence for Li Li via her own instructor, who helped her get the phone number of Li Li¡¯s instructor. Li Li¡¯s instructor, upon learning of her injury, said they would visit Li Li at noon. Lan Ning agreed on Li Li¡¯s behalf.


    Li Li slept until 10 a.m., an unusually long time for her, mainly due to the side effects of the pain-relieving medicine, which caused drowsiness.


    Upon waking, however, the effects of the medicine had worn off, and her stomach was still in pain, even worse than the night before.


    ¡°Did the doctor punch and kick my stomachst night?¡± Li Li spoke weakly, ¡°My stomach hurts a bit.¡±


    Hearing her speak, Lan Ning immediately sat beside her. ¡°Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll call the doctor right now¡­¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Li Li said. ¡°Rest for a bit first. Your eyes are so red; you must have stayed up all night, right?¡±


    Lan Ning wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. Whenever she thought about Li Li¡¯s injury, sleep was thest thing on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± Lan Ning asked. ¡°Li Li, are you hungry?¡±


    Li Li was indeed a bit hungry, but her stomach pain made it difficult to eat. ¡°Not right now, just get me some water to drink,¡± she said.


    Lan Ning handed her the prepared warm water and discussed visiting arrangements with her.


    ¡°This morning when I requested leave for you, your instructor said they woulde to see you at noon. They just messaged saying they will be here at 11:30 and asked if you were awake,¡± Lan Ning said. ¡°I had just told them you were still asleep, and then you started talking.¡±


    Li Li managed a faintugh before clutching at her stomach, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Anxiously, Lan Ning asked, ¡°Which part hurts? I¡¯ll go call a doctor to check on you.¡±


    Li Li stopped her. ¡°Wait a bit before calling. Help meb my hair and wash my face first; I don¡¯t want to see anyone looking like this.¡±

 Chapter 1253: 1252 obedient or not

    Chapter 1253: 1252 obedient or not


    Lan Ning¡¯s service was very attentive, she not only helped Li Li wash her face and brush her teeth, but alsobed her hair in the process.


    ¡°My mentor is quite old, and he¡¯s a stickler for cleanliness; he can¡¯t stand it when people show up in front of him looking all disheveled.¡±


    Li Li, trying to distract herself, began to ramble on to Lan Ning, ¡°Once, a guy from ourb group wore ripped jeans, and it made our mentor so angry his face turned ck. He criticized the guy on the spot and said if anyone dressed like that again, they would be kicked out of hisboratory.¡±


    Lan Ning responded to her, ¡°Our mentor is quite young and very fashionable. She doesn¡¯t have any dress requirements for us.¡±


    After talking for a while, Li Li felt hungry, so she asked Lan to buy her some easy-to-digest food, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer money to you, don¡¯t spend your own money on me. I¡¯ve saved quite a bit over the years, enough for me to splurge for several years.¡±


    A portion of Li Li¡¯s money was earned together with Tan Rou, and some was from dividends of her own investments. In any case, she wasn¡¯t short of money.


    But it was different for Lan Ning. Lan Ning was fully focused on her studies. Holding a part-time job was already exhausting for her, leaving no time for making extra money, so she didn¡¯t have much in her wallet.


    Lan Ning insisted, ¡°You got injured because of me, how could I not spend any money at all?¡±


    Li Li pretended to be very angry and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then I just won¡¯t let you buy anything. Even if you bring the food, I won¡¯t eat a bite.¡±


    Lan Ning tried to say something else, but Li Li quickly transferred the money to her, ¡°Just ept the transfer first, and then bring me back some delicious food.¡±


    Lan Ning had no choice but to ept the money. Since Li Li wouldn¡¯t let her cover the medical expenses or spend money on food, Lan decided to buy more ingredients and cook for Li Li at Tan Rou¡¯s ce.


    After Lan Ning left, the ward-round doctor came by. The hospital room was arranged by Tan Rou; it was a double room, but Tan Rou had not let Li Li share with anyone else, leaving the other bed for Lan Ning. If Lan Ning needed to stay overnight to take care of her, she would definitely need a bed to sleep in.


    As for the fee for upgrading the room, Tan Rou had already paid it earlier. She had business dealings with the hospital, and they even gave her a discount.


    Li Li didn¡¯t feel the need to be polite with Tan Rou; after all, staying in a high-end ward was veryfortable.


    The head of the hospital had given a call to inquire about Li Li, so the doctors didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. During her rounds, the doctor asked many questions and spoke in a gentler tone than usual.


    After the doctor finished asking questions, it was Li Li¡¯s turn, ¡°Doctor, is my injury serious? Will I be unable to perform physical activities in the future?¡±


    The night before, she had a stomach ache, then fell asleep under the influence of medication, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to ask the doctor these questions. Now was the perfect time to ask.


    The doctor smiled and answered, ¡°Your injury is not that severe. There¡¯s a slight sign of rupture in your internal organs, but it hasn¡¯t reached the point of breakage. You just need to properly rest for a while, and you¡¯ll be able to recover to your previous condition. However, during the recuperation period, you must not get hurt again, otherwise, we will have to cut open your abdomen to treat you.¡±


    Li Li found that thought terrifying and quickly covered her stomach, saying, ¡°Okay, I will be careful.¡±


    The doctor once again advised, ¡°During this time, you can only eat food that¡¯s easy to digest. Don¡¯t be tempted by cravings and eat recklessly because your stomach is also injured. Hard-to-digest food will increase the burden on your stomach.¡±


    Li Li obediently replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m very obedient and won¡¯t eat just anything.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, someone outside came knocking on the door.


    The doctor went to open the door, outside was an elderly person with graying hair and two young people, a man and a woman, each carrying gifts. They appeared to being for a hospital visit.


    ¡°Li Li, your teacher is here to see you.¡± Professor Guo said with concern, ¡°You little girl, you never listen. I¡¯ve told you not to argue with people, but you don¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯ve ended up in the hospital, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Li gave an awkward smile and said quietly, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t expose me; I just said I¡¯m very obedient.¡±


    It seems that old people like to call out young people, and as soon as Professor Guo saw the doctor, he said, ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t listen to her. This little girl is not obedient at all. You can¡¯t be deceived by her; you have to be strict with her.¡±

 Chapter 1254: Injured for a reason

    Chapter 1254: Injured for a reason


    The doctor smiled again and said, ¡°Old gentleman, I am a doctor not a teacher; there¡¯s no need to be so formal. But rest assured, I am very strict when ites to treating illnesses. I will have strict control over what can and cannot be eaten.¡±


    Professor Guo said with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you, doctor. You¡¯re the professionals, and I believe that under your care, Li Li will recover sooner.¡±


    The doctor really liked the way the old gentleman spoke; he trusted doctors very much, unlike some people who not only distrust doctors but also trouble them every day, always thinking the doctors are out to harm their children.


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, we will definitely take good care of Ms. Li Li,¡± the doctor said with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t stay in the ward for too long and left after exining the precautions.


    After sending off the doctor, the smile on Professor Guo¡¯s face disappeared immediately, reced by an expression of both heartache and anger, ¡°Child, I¡¯ve told you not to get into conflicts with others, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. You had to wait until you were in the hospital to regret it. Let¡¯s see if you dare to fight with others again in the future?¡±


    Of all the students, Professor Guo liked Li Li the most. She might not be the smartest, but she was definitely the most likable, with a nice personality, talkative, and quite serious when conducting experiments and research. Which teacher wouldn¡¯t like her?


    Li Li bit her lip and said softly, ¡°I know I was wrong, and I will never fight again. Please stop scolding me.¡±


    Professor Guo couldn¡¯t bear to really me Li Li, especially since she was already hospitalized. If he really wanted to scold her, he would wait until she was better.


    The female student who came with Professor Guo asked, ¡°Junior sister, why did you get into a fight with someonest night? I heard from others that you fought with a senior from our school, and it was right at the entrance of the boys¡¯ dormitory. How did you end up there?¡±


    When it came to Wu Hao, Li Li got angry; she sat up abruptly only to hurt her stomach again.


    The senior sister hurried over to help her, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get too worked up.¡±


    Li Liy back down, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to fight him, but that person was just too much. He harassed my friend and belittled me. You know my temperament; I can¡¯t stand being bullied, so I ended up fighting with him.¡±


    The student beside her said, ¡°I heard from a friend about what happenedst night. At first, you didn¡¯t strike back; it was that guy who tried to hit you, and you were just defending yourself. Moreover, the worst injury you received was while you were protecting your friend.¡±


    Li Li nodded, ¡°Yes, my friend was in the middle, and I was afraid of hurting her, so I stopped. But that guy had no morals at all and took advantage of the moment I stopped to attack my friend. I couldn¡¯t let my friend get hurt, which led to my own injury.¡±


    Professor Guo sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing about who was right or wrong now. You both engaged in the fight, so you both share some me. Even if it goes to the police, they might rule it as mutual assault, and no good woulde of that.¡±


    Li Li was well aware of this, which is why she only had Lan Ning call for an ambnce, not the police.


    ¡°I regret it so much now. If I had known he was such a person, I would definitely not have liked him,¡± Li Li said angrily.


    The three with Professor Guo were shocked as if they had stumbled upon a big secret, but ultimately they did not press further. After all, it was Li Li¡¯s private matter, and she would surely talk about it if she wanted to.


    They chatted for a while, mostly about experiments. Professor Guo had nned to start a new research project this week, but now with Li Li injured, she definitely couldn¡¯t participate in the initial research, so he wanted to ask for her opinion on whether to wait for her.


    Li Li was quite interested in the new project, but she was stuck in the hospital and wouldn¡¯t be able to leave for a while.


    After thinking it over, she decided to let Professor Guo start the project. If she could catch up with the preliminary research, she would continue to participate in the experiments. If not, she would join experiments under other teachers.


    Professor Guo nodded and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll start the project then. I will help you get in touch with the teachers to supervise you.¡±

 Chapter 1255: 1254 Hospital Riot

    Chapter 1255: 1254 Hospital Riot


    Li Li had been chatting with Professor Guo and the others for a while; her stomach was growling from hunger, but her meal had yet to arrive.


    She checked the time¡ªit had been almost 40 minutes. Where had Lan Ning gone to buy food? Why hadn¡¯t shee back yet? Could it be that she went outside to buy some treats for herself?


    Li Li sent a message to Lan Ning, but Lan Ning did not reply. Unable to wait any longer, she called Lan Ning, but still, no one answered the phone.


    Seeing her anxious expression, Professor Guo asked, ¡°Is there something the matter?¡±


    Li Li replied, ¡°I asked my friend to buy me some food, but it¡¯s been 40 minutes now, and she still hasn¡¯t returned. She¡¯s not replying to messages, nor is she answering calls; I have no idea where she might be.¡±


    Professor Guo and the others had eaten beforeing, so he had forgotten about the meal. Hearing Li Li mention wanting to eat, he quickly asked his student to buy a portion for Li Li.


    Li Li said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble your senior; my friend will be back soon¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, there was noisymotion outside the room, and the noise was getting closer, as if right at her hospital room door.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± a rough-voiced man asked, ¡°Quick, open the door for me!¡±


    A delicate female voice rose, ¡°Take out your anger on me if you must, but it has nothing to do with my friend; she¡¯s already injured. What more do you want?¡±<div>


    The man said, ¡°No, she hurt our son so badly, we must teach her a lesson!¡±


    Another man spoke up, seemingly a doctor, ¡°Families of the patient, this is a hospital. Please show some respect. Don¡¯t hurt our patients or innocent people, or we will have to call the police and arrest you.¡±


    Another woman said, ¡°We¡¯re here to seek revenge for our child. What right do the police have to arrest us?¡±


    The male doctor, suppressing his anger, said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please respect thew. If you cause trouble here, it constitutes endangering public safety, and the police can arrest you.¡±


    The woman was not afraid at all, ¡°Then go ahead and call them! Move aside, don¡¯t get in our way, or we¡¯ll hit you too.¡±


    The male doctor seemed to be pushed aside, and then the door to Li Li¡¯s room was kicked open. Four or five burly figures burst in, looking extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Which one of you is Li Li?¡± the leading man asked, his gaze ferocious as if he was going to devour someone.


    Li Li instinctively replied, ¡°Are you blind? Whoever is lying on the bed, that¡¯s Li Li!¡±


    Lan Ning squeezed through the crowd and quickly stood in front of the bed, shouting loudly, ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t conflict with them; there are so many of them, and they¡¯re very fierce. We can¡¯t beat them.¡±


    Li Li asked, ¡°What do you want with me?¡±


    The leading man smirked, ¡°So, you¡¯re the young girl who hurt my son?¡±


    Li Li immediately understood who these people were, and scoffed, ¡°Son can¡¯t beat me, so Daddy has to step in? Just wait; once I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll fight you.¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t beat this man, the reason she said this was to buy time. Once these people left, she¡¯d quickly call Tan Rou to arrange for some powerful bodyguards.


    Late Father snorted dismissively, moving his wrists, then said, ¡°No, I¡¯m settling my son¡¯s ount right now.¡±


    Li Li shrank back into her bedcovers, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really hit a young girl, would you?¡±


    Late Father paused, then turned to the woman beside him, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a woman, you handle this. Just teach her a lesson, no need to kill.¡±


    The woman beside him stepped forward, bearing a resemnce to Late Father, clearly family.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Auntie smiled, slowly walking toward Li Li¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°No, no!¡± the doctor who had spoken earlier somehow reappeared, saying excitedly, ¡°This is a hospital, you can¡¯t just hit patients like that; we¡¯ve already called the police. If you don¡¯t leave now, the police will arrest you.¡±


    Auntie pped the skinny male doctor away, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block my way!¡±<div>

 Chapter 1256: 1255 is your bad luck

    Chapter 1256: 1255 is your bad luck


    Li Li felt that these people were too audacious. The hospital had surveince; did they really not fear getting sued?


    ¡°Take it out on me if you have an issue; don¡¯t hurt Li Li!¡± Lan Ning was unexpectedly firm for once. If her legs weren¡¯t trembling, perhaps she would¡¯ve been more persuasive.


    Aware that these people wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest easily, Li Li said to Lan Ning, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    Hearing Li Li¡¯s words, Professor Guo felt both admiration and anger, ¡°Now is not the time for you to show off your courage. I am still here, and I refuse to let you get hurt.¡±


    Li Li was touched, but now was not the time for such emotions. She said, ¡°Seniors, please take the teacher and leave quickly. This matter has nothing to do with you; you don¡¯t need to get involved.¡±


    The two were reluctant to leave; they usually had a very good rtionship with Li Li, and how could they leave her in trouble now?


    ¡°Li Li, rest assured and just lie down. As long as we¡¯re here, you won¡¯t get hurt,¡± the senior sister said.


    The atmosphere grew tense. One side was ready to attack, while the other remained defensive. It was clear to any observer that Li Li and her group stood no chance against those on the opposite side.


    ¡°Heh, this ward is lively!¡± Tan Rou walked in carrying a thermos, removed the scarf from around her neck and ced the thermos on the table, ¡°Have you all eaten yet? If not, why not sit down and have some soup?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s aunt was infuriated by her demeanor, ¡°Who are you?¡±<div>


    With a slight smile and a nce at the people at the door, Tan Rou replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here to deliver food.¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s aunt didn¡¯t let her guard down, ¡°Since you¡¯ve delivered the food, leave quickly. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to stay.¡±


    ¡°Is it a ce for you to stay then?¡± Tan Rou smiled and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that because this is a hospital, you can beat people up at will? Do you think that if you hurt someone here, they can just be treated in the hospital right away?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s aunt disliked Tan Rou¡¯s tone as well as her attitude, ¡°Youngdy, here¡¯s a piece of sincere advice: leave before I lose my temper. If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t me my fists for being indiscriminate. If you get hit, it will just be your bad luck.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of those kinds of threats. Can¡¯t youe up with something more original?¡± Tan Rou slowly opened the thermos, and a pleasant aroma wafted out, ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, have you eaten? If not, sit down and have something. You might not get a chance to eatter.¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s fatherughed loudly, ¡°Youngdy, you really are brazen!¡±


    Smiling, Tan Rou responded, ¡°That¡¯s because I have the strength to back up my brazenness.¡±


    At that moment, a beautiful woman rushed in from outside, grabbed Wu Hao¡¯s father¡¯s hand, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be impulsive. This is a hospital; you can¡¯t hit people here.¡±


    Impatiently, Wu Hao¡¯s father said, ¡°Get out of my way. Just seeing you makes me angry. It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you always telling Ah Hao to get along with others harmoniously, he wouldn¡¯t have be so weak, nor would he have been hurt so badly!¡±


    A sad expression crossed the beautiful woman¡¯s face. She was about to say something when Wu Hao¡¯s aunt interrupted, ¡°Sister-inw, if you don¡¯t want to seek justice for Ah Hao, then stand aside and don¡¯t interfere with us.¡±


    Now slightly angry, the beautiful woman said, ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s bad enough that your brother is rash; why are you stirring things up with him? What Ah Hao did was wrong in the first ce. He got hurt because he wasn¡¯tpetent enough, so how can you me the young girl for it?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s aunt mocked, ¡°Sister-inw, whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Tan Roudled soup into a bowl, then carried the soup over to Li Li, ¡°Stop arguing, there¡¯s a patient here.¡± She handed the bowl to Li Li and whispered gently, ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Then she turned to Wu Hao¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, because of what you just said, I have decided not toy a hand on you. But the others well¡­¡±


    She curved her lips into a smile, her voice ice-cold as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll return the earlier words to you: running into me, consider it your bad luck.¡±

 Chapter 1257: 1256 will win

    Chapter 1257: 1256 will win


    The opponents thought this young girl was extremely brave. She was alone, but they were a crowd, and each one of them was stronger than the little girl. Even if she had some skills, it was impossible for her to defeat so many at once.


    Li Li and Lan Ning were very aware of Tan Rou¡¯s strength, but Professor Guo and the others did not know, so they all ran to Tan Rou¡¯s side, intending to give the young girl a helping hand.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Professor, please take your students aside to rest. I¡¯m afraid that when the fighting starts, I might identally hurt you.¡±


    Professor Guo said, ¡°No way, there are so many of us standing here. How can we let you face danger alone?¡±


    Li Li, however, said, ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t need to intervene. Tan Rou can handle them.¡±


    Professor Guo didn¡¯t quite believe Li Li¡¯s words. He thought Tan Rou was just a little girl. How capable could a little girl be? Besides, she looked slim and weak, hardly like someone who could fight.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let a young girl face so many bad guys.¡± Professor Guo said righteously, ¡°Although I¡¯m old now, I was very formidable in my youth.¡±


    Li Li said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, you really don¡¯t need to take action. Tan Rou is very powerful. I¡¯ve never seen her lose. As long as she¡¯s here, the only one who will win is her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Li Li blindly believed in Tan Rou; Tan Rou was indeed powerful. No matter what the opposition was like, she would be the victor, as if with her presence, everything would go smoothly.


    Tan Rou clenched her fists, and as her opponent approached, she threw a punch aimed at the stomach because Li Li had been hurt there, too. She wanted to take revenge for Li Li.<div>


    Aunt Wu obviously had some training; her stomach was very firm, so Tan Rou¡¯s first strike did not do much damage.


    ¡°Well, now, you¡¯ve got some strength, youngdy!¡± Aunt Wu felt her blood boiling, ¡°I haven¡¯t fought in a long time. I¡¯ll use you for practice today.¡±


    Tan Rou adjusted the force in her hands and said with a light chuckle, ¡°I underestimated you just now, but this time I¡¯ll definitely take you down.¡±


    Aunt Wu didn¡¯t believe it at all. She was much taller than Tan Rou and more robust, so she thought she couldn¡¯t lose. The rest of the Wu Family thought the same, which is why they merely watched from the side without intervening.


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression became very serious. When facing an opponent stronger than herself, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let down her guard, and she had to seize the right moment. Only by seizing the opportunity could she win with the greatest speed and least energy expenditure.


    This time, she targeted a different area, knowing that arms are rtively fragile parts of the body and can easily be broken. So she started with a kick toward Aunt Wu¡¯s right arm. Aunt Wu reached out to block but was hit in the stomach by Tan Rou¡¯s kick.


    These two movements were almostpleted simultaneously. In a normal person¡¯s case, it would be impossible to kick an arm and then kick the stomach, but Tan Rou did it.


    Because Aunt Wu¡¯s attention was on her arm, she didn¡¯t notice her own stomach. And since Tan Rou used her foot, Aunt Wu was indeed kicked away.


    Aunt Wu covered her stomach, sweat rolling down her face, ¡°You¡¯re somewhat skilled.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t speak; she continued to attack, determined to take down Aunt Wu. But the other Wu Family members were around, and seeing Aunt Wu at a disadvantage, they immediately rushed over to gang up on Tan Rou. Since Tan Rou was only one person, she had to step back a bit to escape their encirclement.


    ¡°Hey, you guys don¡¯t have any martial ethics, how can so many of you attack one person?¡± Seeing them swarm up, Li Li immediately said, ¡°If you¡¯re skilled, then fight one-on-one!¡±


    Originally, the Wu Family members didn¡¯t n to all join in since they thought Aunt Wu alone was enough to deal with the young girl. They hadn¡¯t expected the young girl to be so powerful that even Aunt Wu couldn¡¯t get the better of her.


    So they didn¡¯t need to wait any longer. They hadn¡¯t nned on fighting one by one in the first ce; they merely thought Aunt Wu would suffice. But since the girl was somewhat formidable, they couldn¡¯t be certain of winning unless they took action.


    The man next to Father Wu said, ¡°Big brother, little sister seems unable to handle that girl, let¡¯s go up together!¡±


    Mother Wu came out to intervene, ¡°Husband, stop fighting. Little sister has already lost, there¡¯s no need to continue.¡±


    Father Wu, in a rage, pushed his wife away, ¡°Get out of here! It¡¯s our business; you stay out of it!¡±

 Chapter 1258: Come together in 1257

    Chapter 1258: Come together in 1257


    Wu Mom couldn¡¯t persuade her husband, so she turned her attention to Tan Rou and the others, ¡°Youngdy, please stop fighting. As long as you are willing to apologize, I can convince them.¡±


    Tan Rou was somewhat impressed with this woman, who, despite being the first to attack and losing, still had the cheek to demand an apology from Tan Rou¡ªit was amusing indeed.


    However, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t against apologizing, after she had knocked them all down, she would naturally say ¡°sorry¡± to them.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I heard your words, but I do not wish to ept your proposal,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°If you want to join in, then stand with them. If you don¡¯t want to get involved in such a violent matter, then please stand aside and don¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    Wu Mom didn¡¯t want to escte the conflict, she pleaded, ¡°Youngdy, I am begging you, please don¡¯t fight anymore. If my husband injures you, it won¡¯t be good for you or him.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°How do you know I will definitely lose?¡± Without waiting for Wu Mom to reply, Tan Rou beckoned to them, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there watching,e on over, the sooner I finish, the sooner I can go to rest. The soup is getting cold, and I haven¡¯t had a sip yet.¡±


    The Wu Family was infuriated by her provocation, so they each found their positions and formed a circle, encircling Tan Rou inside.


    This time Tan Rou couldn¡¯t just use punches and kicks, because there were too many people, and there wasn¡¯t enough time if she punched one by one.


    She changed the moves in her hands, continuously adjusting her stance, ready to fight at any time.


    Wu Dad was the first to move, he attacked Tan Rou from behind, but it was as if Tan Rou had eyes on her back, before he could get close, Tan Rou¡¯s fingers pressed on him. He felt his whole body go numb, then as if he had turned into a wooden person, unable to move.<div>


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t let him go but instead flew up with a kick, sending him flying against the wall with two kicks, and when he fell, he was unable to move at all.


    The Wu Family was stunned, they hadn¡¯t seen clearly what this youngdy had done, how their big brother had be immobile so suddenly?


    Tan Rou turned around and asked, ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±


    The Wu Family¡¯s second child said, ¡°You beat my little sister and injured my big brother, I will never let you go!¡±


    Tan Rouughed out loud, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to let me go, then don¡¯t just stand there waiting,e on over, I can send you all off in one go.¡±


    While the fight was intense on that side, it was much calmer where Li Li was, she even had time to drink the soup Tan Rou had brought over and said, ¡°I told you Tan Rou is amazing! Don¡¯t worry, Tan Rou will definitely win.¡±


    Professor Guo was dumbstruck, having lived for so many years, he had never seen such an incredible person, and she seemed to have magical abilities, making anyone who approached her turn into an immobile wooden person, then that person could only be beaten one-sidedly by her.


    Lan Ning pped for Tan Rou on the side and whispered, ¡°Go Tan Rou, go Tan Rou!¡±


    There were quite a few doctors and nurses inside and outside the ward, they had tried to stop the Wu Family at first, but since Tan Rou and the Wu Family started fighting, not only did they note out to stop it, they also evacuated the onlookers, creating more space for Tan Rou and the others.


    Gradually, the number of people fighting Tan Rou grew fewer because they were all knocked down by her and were now lying on the ground staring at Tan Rou.


    After knocking down thest person, Tan Rou didn¡¯t rush to talk to them but went to the table and gently asked Li Li, ¡°Li Li, do you want more soup? It¡¯s still warm.¡±


    Li Li was extremely happy, she quickly passed her bowl over, ¡°Mm, I want another bowl.¡±


    While serving the soup, Tan Rouughed and said, ¡°Would any of you friends like some?¡±


    Seeing her husband fall, Wu Mom immediately ran to his side, ¡°Husband, how are you?¡±


    Wu Dad couldn¡¯t speak, so he just stared at her, ¡°Mm¡ªMm¡ª¡±


    Wu Mom anxiously said, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

 Chapter 1259: 1258 Another casualty

    Chapter 1259: 1258 Another casualty


    Wu¡¯s father¡¯s eyes were constantly shifting as if he had something to say, but his mouth could only open without making any sound.


    Wu¡¯s mother looked at him, then ran to Tan Rou and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, today¡¯s incident was our fault, we apologize to you. Could you please spare my husband?¡±


    Tan Rou ignored her, so she continued, ¡°It was our fault for hitting someone. We will pay for all the treatment costs for this student in the hospital. What do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou finally had a slight reaction. She chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯tck this bit of medical fees, so I don¡¯t feel like sparing your husband. Today, they started the trouble first; I was simply defending myself. Luckily, I won the fight. If I had lost, the person lying on the ground right now would be me.¡±


    At this moment, Lan Ning spoke up, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please stop abetting your husband in doing bad things. If it weren¡¯t for you saying you wanted to visit Li Li, why would I have brought you here?¡±


    Wu¡¯s mother kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really sorry. It was all our fault, please forgive us!¡±


    Lan Ning didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this woman. She slowly moved over to Li Li¡¯s bedside and apologized, ¡°Li Li, Tan Rou, I¡¯m sorry, this trouble is my doing again. I must be a jinx, nowhere I am does anything good happen.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Lan Ning bit her lip, then recounted what had just happened.


    Earlier, when Lan Ning wasing back from shopping and passing by the nurse¡¯s station, she happened to encounter Wu¡¯s mother inquiring about Li Li. However, Lan Ning didn¡¯t speak because she did not know this woman.<div>


    But the enthusiastic nurse said, ¡°You can find her; she is Miss Li Li¡¯s friend. Miss Lan Ning, thisdy wants to visit Miss Li Li, is it convenient for you?¡±


    Hearing someone calling out to her, Lan Ning couldn¡¯t just walk away and asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡±


    Wu¡¯s mother answered, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Hao¡¯s mother. I heard he injured student Li Li, so I came specially to visit her.¡±


    Lan Ning thoughtlessly believed that Wu Hao¡¯s family was here to visit Li Li and even thought they were quite polite, ¡°Oh, alright, Li Li is in room 1206. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Room 1206, is it? I got it,¡± Wu¡¯s mother smiled, ¡°Would you please lead the way.¡±


    As soon as Lan Ning turned around, she saw five or six tall men appear in the corridor; each looked very fierce and appeared difficult to provoke.


    Then, the man leading them spoke up, ¡°Room 1206, is it? We got it.¡±


    Lan Ning said warily, ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    The man said, ¡°We¡¯re here to settle ounts with you!¡±


    Lan Ning immediately broke out in a cold sweat, turned her head, and saw the woman who had been talking to her running past quickly, then telling the men, ¡°Honey, we should talk to them nicely, definitely no fighting!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with them?¡± Lan Ning said angrily, ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to visit Li Li?¡±


    Wu¡¯s father smiled, ¡°Of course, we came to visit her. But whether she¡¯ll remain lively after our visit, we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lan Ning regretted telling them Li Li¡¯s room number. She quickly called out for a nurse, ¡°Nurse, please stop them, they¡¯re not here to visit the sick, they are here to fight.¡±


    The nurse was also stunned. She came out from behind the nurse¡¯s station and said sternly, ¡°What do you think you are doing? If you¡¯re nning to fight in the hospital, we¡¯ll have to call the police.¡±


    Wu¡¯s father didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all, ¡°Go ahead and call the police. It makes no difference to us.¡±


    Several doctors and nurses came out to stop them, but not only did they fail to do so, one of the female doctors was even pushed against the wall, bruising her forehead.


    Li Li knew what happened next, but she didn¡¯t me Lan Ning. Instead, she asked if she was injured.


    Lan Ning shook her head and said she wasn¡¯t, but a nurse beside her said, ¡°Miss Lan Ning took a kick to the knee from that tall woman while trying to stop them.¡±


    Tan Rou looked down and indeed noticed Lan Ning¡¯s right leg trembling slightly.<div>


    ¡°Sit down and rest for a while,¡± Tan Rou pressed Lan Ning down onto a bench, ¡°Now that both of you are injured, you can be ward mates in the same room.¡±

 Chapter 1260: 1259 free treatment

    Chapter 1260: 1259 free treatment


    The hospital director rushed over as soon as he received the call. When he arrived, the police were already there and both were shocked to see so many people lying on the ground.


    ¡°Where are the people who were fighting?¡± asked the police officer. ¡°Causing trouble in a hospital is no minor offense, I advise you to step forward and admit your fault now to lighten your sentence.¡±


    A young nurse stepped forward. ¡°Officer, I was the one who called the police.¡±


    The officer nodded. ¡°Alright, so where are the troublemakers?¡± He quickly scanned the room, inside there was an old man, a patient, three young girls, and a young man, but he really couldn¡¯t tell who was causing trouble. On the contrary, those lying on the ground didn¡¯t look like good people.


    The nurse pointed at the several individuals lying on the ground. ¡°Officer, they are the ones who were causing the trouble,¡± she replied.


    The police officer also thought they looked like troublemakers, but they were now lying down, so who had knocked them down?


    Before he could sort it out, the hospital director squeezed in. ¡°Good heavens, how did things get like this?¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°That¡¯s a good question, I would also like to know why things got like this.¡±


    The director didn¡¯t answer the police because he immediately saw Tan Rou half-kneeling on the ground, attending to Lan Ning¡¯s knee injury.


    ¡°Miss Rou, I¡¯m terribly sorry for frightening you!¡± the director apologized. ¡°Please rest assured, we will certainly give you a satisfactory exnation for what happened today.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou spoke indifferently, ¡°My friend is here to recover from an injury, not to be used as a punching bag. This hospital really isn¡¯t safe, letting anyonee in. Fortunately, I was here today; what if I hadn¡¯t been? Would my friend be lying in the morgue now?¡±


    The director didn¡¯t dare offend Tan Rou because he had just been in touch with TRpany, discussing a deal for medical robots. If he offended Tan Rou, the cooperation on robots would definitely fall through.


    ¡°Miss Rou, I¡¯m truly sorry. It was our oversight. Our hospital will certainlypensate you,¡± said the director. ¡°How about this, all of your friend¡¯s treatments in our hospital will be free of charge, we¡¯ll use the best medication, and upgrade her to a VIP single room. What do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t satisfied with this solution. It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t afford the hospital charges, so why insist on free treatment? If it were her, she would exchange for greater benefits.


    But now the situation was different, Lan Ning was also injured, her leg showing signs of a fracture, requiring inpatient observation. With Lan Ning¡¯s temperament, she would definitely insist on paying her own medical expenses, which could increase her burden.


    After some consideration, Tan Rou epted the director¡¯s method ofpensation, but she didn¡¯t want the single room; instead, she chose to keep the double room so that Lan Ning and Li Li could stay together.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Tan Rou agreed reluctantly, ¡°We won¡¯t be needing the single room, but you need to arrange for twopetent care workers to look after them. If my friend isn¡¯t satisfied, I won¡¯t let this go easily.¡±


    The director said with a smile, ¡°We will definitely arrange the best care workers for your friend; you can be assured of that.¡±


    Later, a doctor came to take Lan Ning for an examination, while Tan Rou stayed to deal with the affairs of the Wu Family. The police did not believe that Tan Rou, a mere young girl, could have taken down so many strong men, but the surveince footage and the words of the eyewitnesses at the scene all confirmed that it was indeed Tan Rou who knocked them down.


    The police officer asked curiously, ¡°How did you manage to take them all down by yourself?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Officer, that¡¯s my unique secret technique; I can¡¯t just tell anyone easily.¡±


    The police officer also said with a smile, ¡°Youngdy, are you interested in applying for the police academy to be an officer?¡±


    Although Tan Rou was already a master¡¯s student, she looked very young, more like a girl who hadn¡¯t finished high school, so the officer assumed she was either a high school graduate just starting university or had not graduated from high school at all. He had no idea she was already a master¡¯s student.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, student Tan Rou is already a graduate student at Capital University, there¡¯s no way she could be a police officer now,¡± said Professor Guo. Although he didn¡¯t interact much with Tan Rou, he knew her. Tan Rou was a notable figure in Capital University, and there were few in the school who did not know her.

 Chapter 1261: 1260 to settle accounts with Wu Hao

    Chapter 1261: 1260 to settle ounts with Wu Hao


    ¡°Ah?¡± the police officer was taken aback, ¡°Are graduate students this young nowadays?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled but did not answer the question and instead asked the officer how the Wu Family members would be dealt with, ¡°Comrade officer, I remember causing a disturbance in a hospital is a serious offense, I wonder how they will be handled?¡±


    The officer said, ¡°Creating a disturbance in a hospital involves a detention of 15 days and a fine of 500 yuan per person. If the victim decides to sue, their detention could be extended.¡±


    Tan Rou did actually want to sue them, but since the person who ended up injured was from the Wu family and each person¡¯s injuries were not minor, even if it went before a judge, it might not result in a sentence, and it¡¯s possible the judge might even ask Tan Rou to withdraw the charges.


    ¡°Then is there a way to have them stay in detention for a few more days?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    The officer sternly replied, ¡°Madam, we are the police and can only act ording to the rules, we cannot arbitrarily extend someone¡¯s detention.¡±


    Tan Rou had to let it be, ¡°Alright, however many days they can be detained, let it be. If they cause trouble again once they¡¯re out, I can send them back in.¡±


    The officer wanted to say not to start fights or cause disturbances, the people from the Wu family did need a lesson, so he changed his tone, ¡°In life, one must protect their own safety and avoid impulsiveness as much as possible. If you do encounter danger, remember to call the police.¡±


    Tan Rou obediently responded, ¡°Alright,rade officer.¡±


    The officer handcuffed the Wu family members, but since the Wu family members were unable to speak, this would cause trouble during their interrogation, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with their throats?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°That was also caused by a unique skill of mine. If my colleague officer wants them to speak, I can make them talk right now.¡±


    The officer thought for a moment, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it at the police station. You need toe with us and give a statement.¡±


    Tan Rou was already very familiar with this process, having to visit the police station several times a year, to the point where she nearly knew all the police officers in Capital.


    ¡°Comrade officer, I can go to the police station with you, but before that, I need to see someone else,¡± Tan Rou requested, ¡°Can you wait for me to finish talking?¡±


    The police officer wasn¡¯t in any rush, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes, can you finish in that time?¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Could I have twenty minutes?¡±


    The officer considered it for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright, make it quick.¡±


    Once permitted, Tan Rou immediately went to find Wu Hao; she had a good rtionship with the hospital¡¯s director, so it was very easy for her to find someone in the hospital.


    Wu Hao was staying in a rather ordinary six-person room, the conditions weren¡¯t great, but they weren¡¯t the worst either.


    When Tan Rou entered, Wu Hao was eating fruit, fed to him by a young woman.


    ¡°Hao Hao, eat one more,¡± the woman said.


    Wu Hao reluctantly ate another, then asked the woman to take the food away, ¡°Sister, stop feeding me; I don¡¯t want to eat this.¡±


    The woman took out another food item, ¡°How about we eat this then?¡±


    Before Wu Hao could respond, Tan Rou interjected, ¡°Excuse me, can the two of you stop feeding him for a while? I have something to discuss with Wu Hao.¡±


    As a student of Capital University, Wu Hao knew who Tan Rou was and asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Tan Rou pulled up a chair and sat down, ¡°I want to talk to you aboutpensation.¡±


    Thinking that his dad and aunt had handled Li Li, Wu Hao happily said, ¡°Speak, how much are you nning to pay?¡±


    Tan Rou could tell Wu Hao had misunderstood, but she chose not to rify, ¡°500,000 yuan each, totalling 500,000 yuan.¡±


    Wu Hao did some quick math and found something amiss, ¡°What do you mean 500,000 each?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou pointed at Wu Hao, ¡°You injured Li Li, so you owe Li Li 500,000 yuan. Your aunt kicked Lan Ning, so you also need to pay Lan Ning 500,000 yuan. That adds up to exactly 500,000 yuan.¡±


    Wu Hao, only focusing on the money,pletely overlooked the part about Lan Ning¡¯s injury, he yelled, ¡°Why should I pay you 500,000 yuan? You should be the ones paying me!¡±


    Tan Rou did not argue with him; she simply smiled and said, ¡°Since you are unwilling to pay, I guess I¡¯ll just have to have your family members stay at the police station a bit longer.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1262: 1261 eats fruit

    Chapter 1262: 1261 eats fruit


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Wu Hao sat up abruptly from the bed and demanded, ¡°On what grounds did you call the police? I¡¯m the one who got injured the most. The doctor said my leg and foot might take a year to recover. It¡¯s all because of that annoying woman. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so badly.¡±


    Tan Rou remained calm as ever, crossing her legs and leaning back in her chair, quietly listening to Wu Hao¡¯sints against Li Li. Once Wu Hao had finished, she then spoke.


    ¡°500,000, not a penny less.¡± Tan Rou said with a gentle smile, ¡°Your rtives have already been taken away by the police. If you want them out earlier, hurry up and pay thepensation. After that, I¡¯ll exin to the police that this was all a misunderstanding so that they¡¯ll release your rtives sooner.¡±


    Wu Hao looked towards the doorway and then called his dad, but nobody answered. So he tried calling his mom. She did answer, but she was crying as soon as she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Son, something terrible has happened. The police have taken your dad away,¡± Wu Hao¡¯s mother said between sobs.


    Wu Hao¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t concern that his dad had been taken away by the police, but whether his dad and the others had taught Li Li a lesson.


    Wu Hao¡¯s mother cried even harder. ¡°How could you be so heartless? Your father has been taken away by the police, and all you care about is whether he did what you asked. It breaks my heart.¡±


    Wu Hao said impatiently, ¡°Mom, can you stop crying? Every time you cry, it really annoys me. Besides, what else can you do apart from crying? Can you do something actually helpful?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s words enraged his mother. She scolded him, ¡°You heartless child, we regret having you!¡±


    Wu Hao didn¡¯t want to listen anymore and hung up the phone.<div>


    Wu Hao¡¯s cousin asked, ¡°Hao Hao, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen to Uncle and the others?¡±


    Wu Hao red at her without saying a word.


    Tan Rou was short on time and couldn¡¯t keep waiting for Wu Hao to lose his temper, so she spoke up to remind him, ¡°How do you n to pay the money? In installments or all at once?¡±


    Anger surged in Wu Hao¡¯s heart, and he grabbed a piece of fruit from nearby and hurled it at Tan Rou, ¡°I won¡¯t pay anything!¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t dodge. She sat there straight as a piece of cantaloupe hit her squarely.


    Wu Hao was somewhat pleased, ¡°Not bad, my aim is quite good, got it in one shot.¡±


    Tan Rou brushed the cantaloupe off of herself and then said, ¡°You were the first one to act again, this time.¡±


    Wu Hao replied, ¡°You could throw the cantaloupe back at me.¡±


    Tan Rou stood up, picked up the cantaloupe from the floor, and walked over to Wu Hao¡¯s bedside, saying, ¡°Thank you for offering me the cantaloupe, but I don¡¯t like it, so I might as well give it back to you.¡±


    Before Wu Hao and his cousin could react, Tan Rou grabbed Wu Hao¡¯s chin with one hand and started stuffing cantaloupe into his mouth with the other. Wu Hao tried to push Tan Rou¡¯s hand away, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance, pressing on several of his pressure points until he couldn¡¯t move.


    Seeing her brother being treated like this, Wu Hao¡¯s cousin immediately came over to intervene, ¡°Let go of him!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes shifted, pushing away Wu Hao¡¯s cousin, then continued to stuff fruit into Wu Hao¡¯s mouth. Everyone else in the same room was stupefied, wondering what was happening. Wasn¡¯t there anyone to intervene?


    The on-duty doctor had already seen the situation through the surveince but didn¡¯t dare to intervene; after all, Tan Rou was the hospital director¡¯s business partner¡ªwho would risk offending her?


    As for Wu Hao, one could only say he brought this upon himself. If he hadn¡¯t gone looking for trouble with others, how could they havee to deal with him like this?


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± The time hade, and the police entered the room. Upon entering, they saw Tan Rou feeding Wu Hao fruit, and he didn¡¯t seem to want to eat it. The officer couldn¡¯t directly stop Tan Rou but instead coughed twice as a reminder.


    Tan Rou stopped and said with a smile, ¡°Officer, this student here asked me to feed him fruit. He promised that if I did, he¡¯d never bother my friend again. For my friend¡¯s sake, I had to do this.¡±


    Wu Hao couldn¡¯t speak, but his cousin could, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, she¡¯s the one insisting on stuffing fruit into my brother¡¯s mouth!¡±

 Chapter 1263: 1262 Take a good rest

    Chapter 1263: 1262 Take a good rest


    The police shifted their gaze to Tan Rou and asked, ¡°Why did you stuff fruit into Wu Hao¡¯s mouth?¡±


    Tan Rou pointed to her long-sleeved shirt and replied, ¡°Officer, just now he threw fruit at me, so I thought he wanted me to feed him, that¡¯s why I did it. If he doesn¡¯t want to eat it, then forget it.¡±


    The officer asked casually, ¡°Is that how it was?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s sister would definitely not nod in agreement. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, she¡¯s lying. She was the one forcefully stuffing fruit into my brother¡¯s mouth, and my brother did not ask her to feed him any fruit.¡±


    ¡°What about the fruit stains on me?¡± Tan Rou retorted, ¡°Surely I didn¡¯t ce fruit on myself on purpose. You know, this shirt of mine is worth 50,000 yuan, do you think I would dirty it?¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s cousin originally wanted to make trouble for Tan Rou, but when she heard her mention wearing a shirt worth 50,000 yuan, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Officer, you must stand up for us! My brother is lying in bed already, how could he threaten her?¡±


    The officer, not wishing to hear them argue, asked a nearby patient, ¡°You tell me, what exactly happened just now? Who started it?¡±


    The patient pointed at Wu Hao and said, ¡°This guy first threw a cantaloupe at that young woman. She didn¡¯t do anything else, just stuffed a few pieces of fruit in his mouth.¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s cousin felt that the patient was talking nonsense and hurriedly said, ¡°Officer, don¡¯t listen to his rambling. He must have been paid by this woman; otherwise, why would he falsely use my brother?¡±


    The officer, annoyed by the loud woman, shouted, ¡°I have my own mouth and ears. I will investigate what actually happened, and I don¡¯t need you to tell me! If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll take you to the police station for obstructing official duties. We¡¯ve caught so many people today; one more won¡¯t make a difference.¡±<div>


    With a smile, Tan Rou added, ¡°Officer, the few people you just caught and these two are from the same family.¡±


    The officer had already investigated, so he didn¡¯t have a high opinion of the Wu family members. ¡°Hmm, I know that.¡±


    At first, Wu Hao¡¯s cousin thought Tan Rou was deliberately deceiving them. How could her uncle, so formidable, be arrested by the police? But now that the officer had confirmed it, it meant her uncle truly had been caught.


    ¡°Officer, could there be some misunderstanding inside?¡± Wu Hao¡¯s cousin softened her tone. ¡°My uncle and the others were going to discuss business with Li Li; how could they have been arrested by you?¡±


    The officer nced at her and said with a sneer, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what they did? There were so many witnesses around, and there¡¯s surveince footage in the corner; the footage of them hitting someone has already been recorded. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, you can¡¯t deny it!¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s cousin still wanted to argue, but the officer didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. ¡°Shut your mouth. If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll arrest you right now!¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t speak further, but she was very anxious, so she turned her gaze to Tan Rou, hoping Tan Rou would say something in their favor.


    As if she hadn¡¯t seen, Tan Rou pulled out a tissue to wipe her hands and then said to the officer, ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say; can we leave now?¡±


    The officer nodded, ¡°Alright, you maye with us now. If the record-taking goes quickly, you might still make it to your afternoon sses.¡±


    Tan Rou obediently followed behind. As she reached the door, she didn¡¯t forget to bid farewell to Wu Hao. ¡°Senior Wu Hao, even though you hurt my friend and then had your parents and aunt cause trouble for my friend, as your junior, I still hope you recover soon. Rest well, hope you recover quickly, and return to school soon.¡±


    Unable to speak or move, Wu Hao nearly passed out with anger upon hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words.


    Laughing, the officer said, ¡°You¡¯re quite caring about a schoolmate, and you have a good personality too, suited for being a police officer. So, are you really not considering changing careers to join the police?¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t sure of the connection between the two parts of his sentence, but as for the officer¡¯s invitation, she declined politely, ¡°Officer, I¡¯m really sorry, but I like my life as it is now; I don¡¯t want to change my lifestyle.¡±


    The officer nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand. You concentrate on your studies.¡±

 Chapter 1264: 1263 to worship Buddha

    Chapter 1264: 1263 to worship Buddha


    A weekter, both Li Li and Lan Ning were discharged from the hospital. Li Li¡¯s injuries had almost fully healed, but Lan Ning¡¯s injuries were severe. Her leg bone had cracked, and it would take a long time to recover. But staying in the hospital was useless for her; she could only go home and recover slowly. So, when Li Li was discharged, Lan Ning left with her.


    Originally, Lan Ning was supposed to take care of Li Li, but now that Li Li was healed, it was she who had ended up with a limping leg, and it became Li Li¡¯s turn to take care of her.


    Liang Lu felt that recently, many unfortunate things had been happening. If it wasn¡¯t herself in bad luck, it was Lan Ning and Li Li suffering. Last time, there was even the incident of Tian Tian being kidnapped. If things continued like this, Tan Rou would probably be the next one to face misfortune. Thus, she wanted to organize a gathering and then they could all go to the temple to worship Buddha and pray for safety.


    ¡°Worship Buddha?¡± Li Li, knowing Liang Lu¡¯s idea, smiled and said, ¡°Liang Lu, aren¡¯t you too superstitious? Do you really think that we won¡¯t face any troubles after praying to Buddha?¡±


    Liang Lu, being in the entertainment industry where most people were superstitious, had been influenced as well. ¡°Well, there are some things you just have to believe. Last time, a celebrity told me that she often dreamed about being chased in her dreams. She went to the temple, donated some money, made a wish, and after she came back, she never had those nightmares again.¡±


    Li Li wasn¡¯t keen on going. ¡°I am a staunch materialist; I absolutely don¡¯t believe in gods or demons. Don¡¯t think about swindling money out of me.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the donation. You juste and take a walk at the temple. I¡¯ve heard that this temple is also very effective in matchmaking. Single people who visit there tend to find their other half very quickly.¡±


    Li Li now had some aversion to the idea of finding a partner. If she hadn¡¯t liked to look at handsome men, would she have attracted that lunatic Wu Hao? Although he was still lying in the hospital, it did not lessen Li Li¡¯s hatred for him. If possible, Li Li hoped Wu Hao would stay in the hospital forever.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not find a boyfriend.¡± Li Li adopted a look of simple desires. ¡°After the incident with Wu Hao, I¡¯ve decided not to seek a boyfriend anymore. I want to study hard, then go for a PhD, and dedicate my life to the academy.¡±


    Liang Lu smiled and said, ¡°Then we should also pray there. I heard that this temple is particrly efficacious for educational aspirations too.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Who exactly is worshipped in that temple you¡¯re talking about? Howe it¡¯s so effective for everything?¡±


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Liang Lu said, ¡°I just heard it from others. I heard that anything can be worshipped there; probably it¡¯s because there are many gods enshrined there.¡±


    While Tan Rou did not believe in ghosts or gods, she still wanted Li Li and the others to go and pray, thinking that seeking psychologicalfort was good too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together this weekend then,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Ning Ning has difficulty walking, so we can have someone carry her up there.¡±


    ¡°Let General Lu and their team carry Ning Ning up,¡± Liang Lu arranged. ¡°I also invited the ss leader and others; they said they could join us.¡±


    Xu Yan was also pursuing a master¡¯s degree and had officially established a romantic rtionship with Shang Jin. It was expected that Xu Yan would get married soon after graduating.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s all go together. I¡¯ll also invite Zhuang Liu and my elder brother; it¡¯ll be a good team-building outing,¡± Tan Rou said.


    Tian Tian was very supportive. She really wanted to go out with everyone, but there hadn¡¯t been a chance, other than the time she went skiing with Tan Rou and the others, and they hadn¡¯t gone out as a group since then.


    ¡°We¡¯re all busy now, some studying, some working, and we rarely get a chance to gather anymore,¡± Tian Tian said regretfully. ¡°If we don¡¯t take this opportunity now, we might never have the time again in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt a bit upset. Back in school, they spent almost every day together, attending sses and eating meals, but since graduating from college, everyone had their own things to attend to, and they couldn¡¯t gather together as before. Just as Tian Tian had said, if they didn¡¯t meet now, they may not have the opportunity to meet in the future.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s all go and pray this weekend!¡± Li Li raised her hand. ¡°Who wants to join me?¡±


    Several young girlsughed and raised their hands, shouting, ¡°I do!¡±

 Chapter 1265: 1264 Magical Machine

    Chapter 1265: 1264 Magical Machine


    The weather was getting hotter, and the people of the Capital had shed their woolen sweaters and put on lighter sportswear. The sunshine felt neither cold nor warm on their skin.


    Saturday was cloudy, making it perfect for mountain climbing, and there was even a breeze in the morning which made it cooler.


    The temple Liang Lu talked about was on the mountain, which was not very high. If you climbed the steps, it only took ten minutes. But since Lan Ning¡¯s leg was injured and she had to go up in a wheelchair, someone had to carry her.


    Liang Lu initially wanted to have Lu Qing and some other guys carry Lan Ning. It was not until that day she realized that Tan Rou had already made arrangements, so there was no need for Lu Qing and others to exert themselves.


    ¡°An automatic stair-climbing wheelchair?¡± Liang Lu squatted down to examine the wheelchair that looked very sophisticated, ¡°Tan Rou, you didn¡¯t make this, did you?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°I only provided the design. The production was done in a factory. I thought it would not be ready in time for the trip, so I didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Lu Qing moved his arms and said, ¡°I wish I had known about this wheelchair earlier; then I wouldn¡¯t have needed to carry those heavy sandbags up the stairs every day. Director Liang had prepared a 50-kilo sandbag for me to carry up ten floors every day, nearly breaking my legs.¡±


    Liang Lu red at him, then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for you to train your body? You are either sitting in the office or in the ssroom every day. When do you have time to exercise?¡±


    Lu Qing retorted, ¡°I also go to the sports field to run. The school has set a running task; I must run 2.5 kilometers every day.¡±


    While the two were bickering, Tan Rou had already fine-tuned the machine. She said to Lan Ning, ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted the program ording to your weight. I also tested itst night. The machine¡¯s stair-climbing speed is not very fast, but it¡¯s stable. You don¡¯t have to worry about falling. We will also follow behind you. If the machine malfunctions, we will carry you down.¡±


    Lan Ning trusted Tan Rou¡¯s technology very much and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start climbing the mountain now.¡±


    Since it was their first hiking trip, Tan Rou did not dare to set the machine¡¯s speed too high but adjusted it to a third of an adult¡¯s walking speed. Then, they slowly followed behind the machine as they climbed.


    As it was the weekend, there were many people on the mountain. They could not upy too much of the stairs, so they divided into two rows and two groups¡ªone group clearing the way ahead and the other keeping an eye on Lan Ning and the machine.


    These stairs were about four meters wide, and they upied a third of them, leaving the rest for other visitors to pass through.


    Among the visitors were many elderly people, holding walking sticks, resting frequently as they walked. When this miraculous machine passed by them, it captured their attention.


    Elderly people often start to suffer from ailments, and many need a wheelchair in their old age. However, if they have to sit in a wheelchair, moving around bes very inconvenient, especially when they want to go out. Without someone to push them, they cannot leave their homes.


    Sometimes they feel like going to the park, but the park is full of steps, and they can¡¯t maneuver a wheelchair over them, so they often choose to give up on going out.


    ¡°Youngdy, where did you buy this wheelchair?¡± An old man with a walking stick came over and asked, ¡°It seems quite practical. Can you rmend one for me, too?¡±


    Lan Ning replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, but I didn¡¯t buy this wheelchair. It was made by my friend.¡±


    The old man was a bit disappointed. If it was a custom modification, it probably would not be mass-produced, but he still wanted to try his luck because the wheelchair seemed very practical.


    ¡°Then can you give me your friend¡¯s contact information?¡± the old man asked, ¡°I want to buy one for my older brother, who has been paralyzed for many years. Normally, he can only go outside with someone pushing him. With this wheelchair, he could go anywhere he wants.¡±


    Lan Ning looked back at Tan Rou. Tan Rou nodded and then said, ¡°If you need it, you can leave your contact information. Once ourpanyunches this product, we will notify you.¡±


    The old man was very happy, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll leave you my contact information.¡±


    When he started, the old men and women nearby came over too, each of them wanting to leave their contact information with Tan Rou.

 Chapter 1266: In 1265, young people rush forward

    Chapter 1266: In 1265, young people rush forward


    Tan Rou was there to have fun, not to discuss work, yet after a few individuals had left their contact details with her, an entire group wanted to do the same, which somewhat annoyed her. Therefore, she took a piece of paper from the bag she was carrying and nned to write something down for these senior citizens.


    ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s official website. If you¡¯re interested, you can take a look,¡± Tan Rou also considered that these elderly might not know how to ess websites, ¡°If you can¡¯t check it, you can pass this website to your children and have them help you look at it.¡±


    The leader, an old grandfather, said, ¡°Youngdy, our children aren¡¯t around, and even if you give this to us, we wouldn¡¯t know how to use it. Why don¡¯t you send us something simple like brochures, or perhaps some advertisements?¡±


    The old man¡¯s words reminded Tan Rou that she had always targeted young people as consumers but had forgotten that many senior citizens also need high-tech products, like the robots before, and now the wheelchairs, which were needed by the elderly.


    If the children of the elderly aren¡¯t around, and the elderly themselves are rtively wealthy, they could buy these items themselves.


    ¡°You are right,¡± Tan Rou changed her approach tomunicate with them, ¡°Well, whenever ourpanyunches a new product, we will advertise it in the daily Capital Morning News. You can look out for it.¡±


    All these people were residents of the Capital, and they indeed had the habit of reading the morning paper, but there were also elderly not from the Capital who might not have the habit of reading the morning paper. So, what should Tan Rou do about them? She didn¡¯t want to think about these issues at the moment.


    The old grandfather brought up another issue, ¡°Youngdy, could you advertise on short video tforms? Although we are quite old, we still watch videos regrly. If you advertise there, we would definitely see it.¡±


    Tan Rou asked these elderly which video apps they usually used and noted them down, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. Once the new products areunched, we will advertise on these tforms. But you must remember ourpany¡¯s name. I¡¯ll write it down for you so that whenever you see an advertisement from ourpany, you can check it out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the old grandfather nodded repeatedly and praised, ¡°Your generation of young people is really impressive! The future development of the country will rely on you all.¡±


    Tan Rou slightly smiled, ¡°We only have the possibility of development because predecessors like youid the foundation. If our country were still in turmoil, how could we develop?¡±


    The old grandfather waved his hands and said, ¡°No, we are nothingpared to you. When we were young, I didn¡¯t even know what a mobile phone was. Now, there are so many fun things on mobile phones, all invented by you young people. You young people are really the future masters of the country.¡±


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s your generation that¡¯s more important. Without you, there would be no us, and no future.¡±


    The old grandfather wanted to say more praises, but an old grandmother next to him stopped him, ¡°You old man, once you start talking, you never stop. Don¡¯t talk anymore, the kids still have a mountain to climb. It¡¯s okay if you climb slowly by yourself, just don¡¯t hold others back.¡±


    The old grandfather smiled and stored the website Tan Rou had given him, then said, ¡°Go on then, head towards the mountain peak. When you¡¯re young, you should be charging ahead because when you¡¯re old, you won¡¯t be able to move much.¡±


    Looking at these elderly people, Tan Rou suddenly felt a bit mncholic. She wondered what she would be like when she was old. Would she also be like Zhuang Liu, using a walking stick to climb mountains?


    Zhuang Liu silently stood behind Tan Rou, his hand resting on her shoulder, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tan Rou gently nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go up the mountain first.¡±


    They had already reduced their pace considerably, but it was still faster than that of the elderly. The old grandfather was right; young people should push forward, for if they don¡¯t, they would regret it when they be unable to do so in old age.

 Chapter 1267: Act independently at 1266

    Chapter 1267: Act independently at 1266


    Half an hourter, Tan Rou and her group finally reached the peak of the mountain. Upon arriving at the summit, they saw a veryrge temple sitting right in the center, with a huge incense burner ced at the entrance, filled with threerge incense sticks and countless smaller ones.


    Liang Lu introduced, ¡°That¡¯s where they collect the incense ashes. It¡¯s said that the ashes here are particrly effective at warding off evil. When we head back, we could buy some to take with us.¡±


    Li Li said with a speechless tone, ¡°Director, could you not be so superstitious? If we take the ashes and the bag tears open on the road, we¡¯re going to have to pay to have our car cleaned. That¡¯s not warding off evil; that¡¯s just attracting expenses.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll just give you a bag of incense ash? No, they turn the ashes into a product and sell it. Have you seen the colorful boxes on the stall over there? They contain the incense ashes.¡±


    Li Li stroked her chin, pondering, ¡°Then, could I burn some incense ashes at home and sell them here?¡±


    Tan Rouughed, ¡°The stalls here require payment, if you were to sell goods here, the stall fee alone would cost you over a hundred thousand a year.¡±


    Li Li gave up the idea, ¡°Let them sell their own incense ashes then. The money I¡¯d make selling incense ash in a year probably wouldn¡¯t even cover the stall fee.¡±


    After climbing the mountain, there were still steps to ascend. However, the steps at the temple were quite low, allowing Lan Ning to climb with her cane, but she still needed someone to support her.


    Li Li looked around and realized that, apart from the two of them being single, everyone else had their partners.


    ¡°Sigh, looks like it¡¯s just us two teaming up!¡± Li Li sighed, ¡°Afraid of love yet yearning for it, humans really are a contradictory species.¡±<div>


    Lan Ning replied, ¡°Li Li, you don¡¯t have to be torn. Just boldly pursue someone you like. There are more good people in this world than bad. Look at Brother Zhuang Liu and Brother Tao Zhi, aren¡¯t they great?¡±


    Li Li said with a sad face, ¡°Good men alwayse in batches, like Tao Zhi and Brother Zhuang Liu, who were ssmates. And like the monitor and Lu Qing, who were also ssmates.¡±


    Lan Ning thought about it carefully and it did seem that way, ¡°Why not ask them if they could introduce one of their male ssmates to be your boyfriend?¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait. Love is something you can¡¯t force. Who knows, maybe my love will fall from the sky one day.¡±


    Lan Ning nodded, ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go and pay our respects at the main hall first; the others have walked quite a distance ahead.¡±


    Li Li supported Lan Ning and whispered, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t join them. They¡¯re all in pairs; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to tag along.¡±


    Lan Ning also felt it was better for them to go on their own, and since the steps here weren¡¯t that high, she could manage with her crutch. Plus, if there was a spot she couldn¡¯t reach, there was always the high-tech wheelchair.


    Therefore, Li Li and Lan Ning deliberatelygged behind. Once Tan Rou and others had moved far ahead, she sent them a message, suggesting they go ahead for the visit while the two of them would rest a bit before catching up, emphasizing that they shouldn¡¯t wait.


    Tan Rou understood Li Li and Lan Ning¡¯s intentions and respected their choice, reminding them to be careful and that if they encountered any problems, they could press the emergency button on the wheelchair, which would send a signal to Tan Rou¡¯s phone.


    Li Li read the message from Tan Rou and thought the wheelchair was truly amazing, not only for helping with stairs but also for sending out distress signals. It was incredibly useful.


    Lan Ning sat in the wheelchair while Li Li pushed from behind. The pair chatted and meandered along, taking in the scenery outside the temple first.


    Li Li said to Lan Ning, ¡°The scenery here is nice. If your leg gets better, we coulde visit again.¡±


    Lan Ning breathed in the fresh air, then said, ¡°Once my leg heals, I¡¯ll be joining a new project. My mentor said the next small project will be in the desert, probably for half a year. I doubt I¡¯ll have the time toe here for fun again.¡±


    Li Li felt it was a pity, ¡°Our time to gather is getting less and less. Tan Rou is busy with work and studies, Liang Lu often has to join a drama crew, and once she¡¯s in, she stays for months, Tian Tian spends more time traveling with her husband, and they all have their own things. It¡¯s just the two of us free spirits with nothing to do, hanging out together all the time.¡±


    Lan Ningughed a little, ¡°We¡¯ve all grown up; it¡¯s time for us to go our separate ways.¡±

 Chapter 1268: 1267 seeking love

    Chapter 1268: 1267 seeking love


    Li Li didn¡¯t want to part ways with them, but she knew it was impossible, as she too would have a new family in the future, a lover and children, and would move from one group to another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these sad things; let¡¯s go find something fun to do,¡± Li Li suggested.


    Lan Ning still remembered that Li Li wanted to be in a rtionship. Although Li Li imed she wanted to devote all her heart and mind to studying, Lan Ning could tell that Li Li was still longing for love. Others were either getting married or already hitched, while she remained alone, which must be somewhat upsetting.


    ¡°Li Li, let¡¯s go and pray for love,¡± Lan Ning said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that hanging red ques on a tree can help you find your own love. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Li Li muttered, ¡°It¡¯s no use praying to anyone; I just can¡¯t find love.¡± But she still went along with Lan Ning.


    It was a veryrge tree, adorned with many red ques and ribbons. There was a crowd of young people below it, each holding a red que, apparently wishing to throw theirs onto the tree.


    With the wind blowing, the red ques produced a rustling sound, making the whole tree lively.


    As Li Li pushed Lan Ning closer, they spotted Tan Rou and the others, who also held red ques and seemed intending to hang them on the tree.


    ¡°Tan Rou and the others are here too, should we join them?¡± Lan Ning asked.


    Li Li nced at them, then looked at herself and Lan Ning, and finally decided not to join Tan Rou and the others.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother them,¡± Li Li, pushing Lan Ning away, said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go buy a couple of ques to write our wishes on.¡±


    On the other side, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had finished writing their ques. They chose an appropriate spot, intending to throw the red ques onto it.


    This was a ce to seek love, but since they were already together, there was no need for another que. Yet, they had stille, not to pray for love but for fun.


    With a red que in her hand, Tan Rou teasingly said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°I hope that after we hang this que, we can stay together forever.¡±


    Zhuang Liu, however, responded very seriously, ¡°Even without this red que, we will be together for life.¡±


    Tan Rou, looping her finger through the red que, chuckled and said, ¡°But what if one day we separate¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu covered her mouth, stopping her from continuing, ¡°Impossible, we will never part ways!¡±


    Seeing the determination in Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes, Tan Rou said no more. She pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hang up the red que that witnesses our love. I¡¯ve heard that the higher it hangs, the longer the love willst. But I think it¡¯s all superstition. Hanging a red que is just for fun, to make lovest forever, a couple must truly love each other.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t believe the red ques could grant them evesting love, when it came time to hang theirs, they both threw with all their might, afraid to hang it too low.


    They both threw very high and with great uracy, the red que with their names flew into the air andnded steadily in the treetop.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t believe in this stuff? Why did you put so much effort into it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu shyly replied, ¡°If we¡¯ve decided to throw it, we might as well aim for the best spot. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of our effort?¡±


    Tan Rou responded, ¡°Zhuang Liu has a point.¡±


    They stood under the tree, watching the red que sway in the wind at the treetop, feeling a sense of wonder, as if they were destined to stay happy together for life.


    ¡°Look how high they threw theirs!¡± a shrill female voice interrupted their reverie; they both looked to the right and saw a young couple arguing.


    The girlined, ¡°You threw it too low; we¡¯re definitely going to break up.¡±


    The boy apologized, ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡±<div>


    The girl was very dissatisfied, ¡°Go take it down, and let¡¯s throw it again.¡±


    The boy disagreed, ¡°The que is already up there; we can¡¯t take it down.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t get that que down and rehang it today, I¡¯m breaking up with you!¡± the girl mored.


    <div>

 Chapter 1269: Love Under the 1268 Love Tree

    Chapter 1269: Love Under the 1268 Love Tree


    The boy continued to console the girl, ¡°Dear, could we not argue here? There are so many people around, and they¡¯re allughing at us. Can we go somewhere else to talk?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t want to change locations; she felt that whatever happened here should be resolved right here. Thus, she said, ¡°No, if you don¡¯t take down that sign today, there¡¯s no need for us to see each other again. If you can¡¯t even handle this small matter, what use are you to me?¡±


    The spectating crowd made the boy somewhat embarrassed, and he whispered, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s all my fault, will you forgive me? I really can¡¯t take down that sign, let¡¯s choose another one to write on.¡±


    Although the ce where they hung the sign wasn¡¯t very high, it was still over two meters, and there were guardrails around, making it impossible for the boy to retrieve the sign.


    But the girl was fixated on that sign and emphasized, ¡°We only have this one love, if you can¡¯t retrieve the sign, then that¡¯s the end of our love.¡±


    The boy tried to console her for a while, but the girl still wouldn¡¯t budge. She made a scene under the tree, causing dissatisfaction among the bystanders.


    A passing tourist tried to mediate, ¡°Youngdy, what can¡¯t be solved by speaking calmly? It¡¯s just a sign, there¡¯s no need to argue. Two people who really love each other don¡¯t need to hang a sign to prove their love.¡±


    The girl was unappreciative, she red at the other person and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I¡¯m talking to my boyfriend, it¡¯s none of your business, don¡¯t butt in!¡±


    Her boyfriend immediately apologized to the tourist, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my girlfriend has a bad temper, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    The girl, gripping the boy¡¯s ear, said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s her who¡¯s being nosy, why are you apologizing to her?¡±<div>


    The boy frowned and then said very seriously, ¡°Could you please stop making a scene?¡±


    The girl erupted, ¡°You dare to speak to me like that? Do you really want to break up or what?¡±


    The boy got angry as well, ¡°Let¡¯s break up then, you¡¯re always talking about breaking up, isn¡¯t it annoying? Since you want to break up, let¡¯s do it!¡± With that, the boy left without looking back.


    The girl was stunned. Then she squatted down on the ground and started crying, cursing the boy for being heartless, saying she had fought with her family because of him, and now he was abandoning her¡ªit was just too cruel.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu were standing by, watching. When the love tragedy ended, they exchanged nces and then both burst intoughter.


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°Liang Lu said this tree is magical, and it truly is. That couple¡¯s sign wasn¡¯t hung high and they ended up fighting and breaking up immediately. Maybe if they had hung it higher, they wouldn¡¯t have broken up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled too, ying along, he said, ¡°I kind of regret hanging the sign there, should have used a drone to hang it.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Would a sign hung up by a drone be effective? Our love can¡¯t rely on external forces, so you¡¯d better just hang the sign yourself securely!¡±


    Zhuang Liu was only speaking hypothetically and wouldn¡¯t actually do that. However, the young couple¡¯s incident raised a question in his mind, ¡°Tan Rou, do you think that boy wille back for the girl?¡±


    Tan Rou thought seriously for a moment, ¡°I think he won¡¯t.¡±


    Zhuang Liu, however, said, ¡°From my perspective, I think he¡¯lle back. Anyway, we have nothing better to do, let¡¯s wait here for a bit.¡±


    Tan Rou raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you trying to bet with me again?¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bet, I just want to wait here a little longer.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait here a little longer.¡±


    The girl stood there crying for a long time. After she cried herself out, she stood up, but felt dizzy from squatting for so long. A kind stranger helped her, she thought it was her boyfriend returning, and she was happy for a moment.


    However, when she saw that it was just a middle-aged auntie, the smile disappeared from her face. She thanked her, saying, ¡°Thank you,¡± and then she left the tree of love.


    ¡°What a pity, he didn¡¯te back,¡± Tan Rou said with a hint of regret, ¡°You guessed wrong.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that. No matter what happens, I would never leave you alone.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1270: 1269 hit someone.

    Chapter 1270: 1269 hit someone.


    Tan Rou¡¯s heart softened, and then she grasped Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Just as they were preparing to leave, that boy suddenly ran back. He didn¡¯t see his girlfriend under the tree, so he searched for her in the crowd. While looking, he also described what his girlfriend looked like.


    Zhuang Liu was a bit excited. He held on to Tan Rou¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Look, he came back!¡±


    Tan Rou was also somewhat surprised. In her mind, once the boy had left, he wouldn¡¯te back, but in the end, he chose to return for his girlfriend, which showed that in his heart, his loved one was very important. Even if his loved one would get angry over trivial matters, and they would quarrel, they still loved each other.


    This was perhaps what should happen between normal boyfriends and girlfriends. And she and Zhuang Liu, since getting to know each other, had never had a quarrel.


    ¡°It seems we have never had a quarrel, have we?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°What do you think quarreling feels like?¡±


    Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t bear to quarrel with Tan Rou. As long as it was something Tan Rou requested, he would definitely agree to it a hundred percent.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t quarrel with you. Whatever you request, I will do my best to fulfill it,¡± Zhuang Liu said very firmly. ¡°If what happened to that couple happened to us, I would find every means to take down that card and then hang it up high. Whether the symbolism is good or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore, as long as the person I love is satisfied, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Tan Rou was somewhat moved. She leaned her head on Zhuang Liu¡¯s shoulder and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t make such unreasonable demands.¡±


    Mr. Zhuang said, ¡°Of course, my Tan Rou is the most understanding person in the world.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°So, the most understanding person in the world wants to go to pray now. Mr. Zhuang, would you like to go with me?¡±


    Zhuang Liu cleared his throat and answered, ¡°I would be very pleased to apany you, my queen.¡±


    Tan Rouughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Knight Zhuang Liu.¡±


    As they left, Li Li and Lan Ning finally picked out their own red cards and had written the words on them.


    ¡°Huh? Have Tan Rou and the others already left?¡± Li Li looked around but didn¡¯t see Tan Rou and the others under the tree, ¡°Luckily they already left, otherwise if they saw me secretly hanging this, they would definitelyugh at me.¡±


    Lan Ning asked, puzzled, ¡°Why would theyugh at you?¡±


    Li Li exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say a few days ago that I would study hard and not pursue love anymore? Just a few dayster, here I am, hanging up a love wish card. If they saw me, they would definitely mock me.¡±


    Lan Ning shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone wouldugh at you because everyone knows what kind of person you are and are already used to your behavior.¡±


    Li Li gave Lan Ning a nce, ¡°Dear Ning Ning, if you can¡¯t speak nicely, you can choose to shut up, don¡¯t always say things that hurt me.¡±


    Lan Ning continued with the hurtfulments, ¡°I hope this red card is of some use, so you can find a boyfriend sooner and also raise your standards, not to find those messy people anymore.¡±


    Li Li was almost driven mad by Lan Ning. She covered Lan Ning¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Ning Ning, don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. If the love tree hears what you said, it won¡¯t help me fulfill my wish.¡±


    Lan Ning nodded to indicate she wouldn¡¯t say any more.


    Li Li and Lan Ning came to the tree. Lan Ning stood up with her crutch, threw her red card into the tree, and because she didn¡¯t really care much for these things, she just casually threw it and only managed to hang the card quite low.


    Li Li was different; she was very serious about finding a boyfriend, so before throwing the card, she made a wish with the card in her hand, ¡°Great love tree, please grant me a boyfriend! My demands aren¡¯t high, just handsome, good character, and smart is enough!¡±


    After making her wish, she closed her eyes and threw the card with force, ¡°Go, my love!¡±


    Lan Ning watched as the red card flew askew, finallynding squarely on the forehead of a boy not far away. The boy winced in pain and started looking for who had thrown the object.

 Chapter 1271: 1270 Coincidence

    Chapter 1271: 1270 Coincidence


    Ye Sheng never expected to be struck by a falling red sign from the sky while looking for a roommate. He hadn¡¯t found a roommate, but instead had been ambushed.


    He touched the swelling on his forehead where he had been struck, then bent down to pick up the ¡°hidden weapon¡± from the ground. It was a red sign with a name and a wish written on it. He thought it might have fallen from a tree, but upon seeing the name, he felt it was somewhat familiar.


    ¡°Li Li¡­¡± Ye Sheng read the name out loud, then searched his memory for a matching face. Soon, he recalled the person associated with the name, ¡°Could it really be that girl?¡±


    Li Li, the girl who had grabbed him at the entrance to the boys¡¯ dormitory that night, a girl who couldnd someone in the hospital, and one who was very loyal.


    Was this red sign hers? Ye Sheng couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, really, very sorry!¡± Li Li dashed over to apologize, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you on purpose. I just used a bit too much strength, and the red sign flew out and identally struck you. I¡¯llpensate you for the bump on your head. Can we exchange contact information so I can cover all your medical expensester?¡±


    Ye Sheng instantly recognized Li Li and was somewhat surprised to hear her apologizing. From her behavior that night, Li Li seemed like a very aggressive person who was skilled in hitting others; he couldn¡¯t have imagined her speaking in such a tone.


    Li Li sped her hands together, ¡°Could you please return the red sign to me?¡±


    Ye Sheng handed the red sign back to Li Li, ¡°Sure, here you go.¡±


    Li Li was very grateful to Ye Sheng. She gave him a smile and then said, ¡°You can keep my contact details, and make sure to get checked out at the hospital to see if there¡¯s anything else wrong. If there are any other issues, you must call me, and I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±<div>


    Ye Sheng chuckled, ¡°Is this your new way of hitting on someone?¡±


    Li Li was taken aback, ¡°Huh? What way of hitting on someone?¡±


    Noticing Li Li¡¯s expression, Ye Sheng knew she had forgotten him and reminded her, ¡°Last time we met, you wanted me to be your boyfriend. How could you forget so quickly?¡±


    Li Li began rummaging through her memory for this person. She had a faint impression of him, but she had pursued too many boys and asked many of them to be her boyfriend, so she really couldn¡¯t recall which one was him.


    To be honest, Ye Sheng was not the extremely handsome type. His looks could only be described as quite attractive, very delicate, and with his sses on, he appeared even more schrly and refined.


    His smile was good-looking. If Li Li were to describe it, she¡¯d say it was like a spring breeze in April, gentle and warm.


    ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± Li Li had a slight image of him in her mind but couldn¡¯t remember where they had met.


    Ye Sheng reminded her again, ¡°Last time you hurt your stomach, not your head. How have you lost your memory?¡±


    With that reminder, Li Li immediately remembered who he was, ¡°You¡¯re that senior from the other night! What was your name? I remember your surname was Ye, Ye what?¡± Li Li had a good memory for the names of handsome guys she knew, but she just couldn¡¯t recall this one¡¯s name.


    ¡°My name is Ye Sheng,¡± he said.


    Li Li nodded rapidly, ¡°Right, right, I remember you now, Senior Ye Sheng.¡± Since they knew each other, Li Li felt much more rxed, ¡°Senior, since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, maybe we cane to an agreement on something?¡±


    Ye Sheng asked, ¡°What would you like to discuss?¡±


    Li Li pointed to the red sign in Ye Sheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Senior, I really didn¡¯t mean to hit you. I just identally threw it too hard when I was tossing the sign, which cost me fifteen dors. Can you give it back to me, please?¡±


    Ye Sheng handed the sign back to Li Li and then said, ¡°Of course. But next time you throw it, you need to be careful. There are many people around; make sure you don¡¯t hit anyone.¡±


    Li Li was thrilled. Once she had the sign back, she bowed to Ye Sheng, ¡°Thank you, Senior! I hope you find the one meant for you soon!¡±

 Chapter 1272: 1271 met an acquaintance again

    Chapter 1272: 1271 met an acquaintance again


    After finishing her words, Li Li ran off without looking back, seemingly paying no attention to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng wanted to call her back, but she ran so fast that in the blink of an eye, she was ten meters away. With so many people around, even if Ye Sheng tried to shout, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him.


    ¡°Ah! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯dpensate me?¡± Ye Sheng touched his forehead, which had turned red from being hit, and said helplessly, ¡°Just because you know me doesn¡¯t mean what you just said doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    But they were schoolmates, they¡¯d talk about it next time they met.


    Ye Sheng watched the girl¡¯s retreating figure and suddenly smiled. He had initially thought Li Li was a violent and irrational person, but from her behavior today, she seemed quite adorable.


    Suddenly, the smile on Ye Sheng¡¯s face disappeared, ¡°What am I thinking about? Forget it, I better go back and read some more books to calm down.¡±


    Then he quickly left the Love Tree and went to find his roommates.


    After getting the red card, Li Li hurried back to meet Lan Ning, ¡°Ning Ning, guess who I just met?¡±


    Lan Ning guessed, ¡°Tan Rou and her group or Liang Lu and her group?¡±


    Li Li shook her head, ¡°Neither, the person I just met we¡¯ve only seen once before, and he¡¯s a boy.¡±<div>


    Lan Ning couldn¡¯t guess then, as there were so many boys they had met just once. She couldn¡¯t even remember some of their names, so how could she know who it was?


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t guess who he is,¡± Lan Ning gave up guessing.


    Li Li continued to describe, ¡°The night I fought, we met him at the entrance of the boys¡¯ dorm. He was passing by there, and then I pulled him over to pretend to be my boyfriend. He is a senior from the Chemistry Department.¡±


    Lan Ning suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, that person!¡±


    Li Li said smiling, ¡°The senior is quite nice actually. He didn¡¯t ask me to pay for hitting him with the card and just returned it to me.¡±


    Lan Ning smiled in agreement, ¡°This senior does have a good temper. If it had been someone else, they probably would have scolded us at the dorm entrance that night.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the senior is quite good-looking, but he¡¯s not my type,¡± Li Li said with a bit of regret, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not dwell on this. Let¡¯s hurry up and hang up the card.¡±


    Lan Ning pointed at the card hanging on the tree and then said, ¡°Mine is already up there.¡±


    Li Li thought she had hung it too low and said, ¡°You hung it too low, let me help you take it down and hang it again.¡±


    Lan Ning declined, ¡°No need for the trouble, I just found it fun and wasn¡¯t really using the Love Tree to find romance.¡±


    Since Lan Ning said that, Li Li couldn¡¯t insist, so she flung her own card up forcefully. This time she hung it high and didn¡¯t hit anyone else with it.


    After hanging the card, Li Li was admiring her card under the tree when she heard someone calling her.


    ¡°Li Li, are you guys making wishes here too?¡± a very familiar voice rang in Li Li¡¯s ear.


    Li Li turned around and saw Jiang Min and a stranger, both holding red cards in their hands.


    ¡°Senior Jiang, long time no see!¡± Li Li greeted Jiang Min enthusiastically.


    A faint smile appeared on Jiang Min¡¯s face, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time indeed. Let¡¯s have a meal together sometime soon.¡±


    Since Jiang Min graduated, Li Li had seldom seen her. Their circles didn¡¯t ovep, and if it weren¡¯t for Tan Rou bridging the gap, they wouldn¡¯t have known each other at all.


    Although they talked about having a meal together next time, when exactly that might be was hard to determine. It might not even happen by the time Li Li graduated.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Even though she knew the likelihood of having that meal was slim, Li Li didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Next time, let¡¯s call Tan Rou and the rest to join us.¡±<div>


    Lan Ning spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re all here today, Tan Rou, Liang Lu, and Tian Tian are all around. Why don¡¯t we all have a meal together today?¡±


    Li Li also thought it was a good opportunity. Who knew when they could gather again, so they might as well eat together today.


    An unnatural expression appeared on Jiang Min¡¯s face, ¡°Tan Rou came too?¡±


    Li Li replied, ¡°She did, she was just with Brother Zhuang Liu hanging up a card under the tree, and now they¡¯ve probably gone somewhere else to visit.¡±<div>

 Chapter 1273: 1272 Jiang Min’s Fiance

    Chapter 1273: 1272 Jiang Min¡¯s Fiance


    Jiang Min furrowed her brow when she heard Tan Rou had arrived, ¡°I have something else to do today, let¡¯s have dinner together some other time.¡±


    Li Li was very good at observing other people¡¯s expressions, and she instantly noticed Jiang Min¡¯s abnormal behavior. Especially after hearing that Tan Rou was alsoing, Jiang Min¡¯s face turned very ugly, as if she did not want to meet Tan Rou.


    ¡°Senior Jiang, did you have a fight with Tan Rou?¡± Li Li tentatively asked.


    After asking, she suddenly remembered the incident that had urred at the beginning of the year. TR Company had discussed a project with government departments, and during the instation of equipment, it was discovered that there were problems with the construction of a government building, which was the responsibility of Jiang Min¡¯s familypany.


    The project waster halted, and the government department sued the Jiang family¡¯spany. It was said that the Jiang family lost a lot of money, and Jiang Min¡¯s uncle was arrested and sentenced to several years.


    Could it be that Jiang Min had fallen out with Tan Rou over this matter? But Tan Rou hadn¡¯t mentioned any quarrel between them; she only said that Jiang Min was underutilized at work, and with her capabilities, she could easily achieve high honors in the field of technology.


    Moreover, Tan Rou had invited Jiang Min to join herpany as a research and development consultant. Initially, Jiang Min seemed to have agreed, but there was no further movement afterward, probably because she didn¡¯t want to work for someone else.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Min¡¯s face showed a bitter smile, ¡°How could I possibly quarrel with her? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been a bit busy recently and it¡¯s inconvenient to have dinner with you all. I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Li Li felt that Jiang Min was definitely hiding something from them, but since it was Jiang Min¡¯s own business, there was no need to disclose it, so she did not ask any further, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll contact you next time.¡±


    Lan Ning had been observing for a long time. She noticed that the man next to Jiang Min had been silent all this time, so she spoke up, ¡°Senior Jiang, who is this gentleman?¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s expression became even more bizarre, but she still introduced the man next to her to Li Li and the others, ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, his name is Feng Jiao.¡±


    The man named Feng Jiao immediately stepped forward, smiling and greeting Li Li and the others, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Feng Jiao, Little Min¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    Li Li was quite focused on appearances, and she looked down on Feng Jiao¡¯s looks from the moment she first saw him. Feng Jiao¡¯s hair was somewhat sparse, his eyes wererge but obscured by sses, making him look foolish. His lips were thick, resembling two small sausages hanging at the side of his mouth, and his skin was rough and pitted.


    On hearing that the man was Jiang Min¡¯s fianc¨¦, Li Li and Lan Ning both showed surprised expressions, ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jiang Min, embarrassed by their reaction, said, ¡°We have something to do, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Feng Jiao smiled, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll meet up next time.¡±


    Jiang Min frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a meeting between them and me, not us.¡±


    But Feng Jiao said, ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be one family. Your friends are my friends; there¡¯s no need to draw such a clear line.¡±


    Jiang Min clearly disagreed with this statement, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not married yet, so please don¡¯t interfere in my life.¡±


    Feng Jiao was also very unhappy with Jiang Min¡¯s attitude, ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re about to get married soon, and after we¡¯re married, I can¡¯t even inquire about who you¡¯re friends with? If that¡¯s the case, then we might as well not get married.¡±


    Jiang Min clenched her fist, and finallypromised, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about future matters in the future. Let¡¯s not keep people from doing their work right now.¡±


    Feng Jiao nodded, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s walk around the temple.¡±


    Li Li was confused about the interaction pattern between Jiang Min and Feng Jiao. In her memory, Jiang Min was a very decisive and strong woman who had led her research team to win many awards when she was at school.


    Yet now, this formidable woman was about to marry a man who was not only unattractive but also disrespectful to her, which Li Li found hard to swallow.


    Li Li stopped Jiang Min and Feng Jiao, saying, ¡°Senior Jiang, I¡¯ve been thinking carefully, and today¡¯s opportunity is really rare because not only are the few of us here, but Senior Shang Jin and her boyfriend also came. It¡¯s been such a long time since the two of you met, why not take this chance to have a good gathering.¡±


    Jiang Min hesitated, ¡°I still have something to do today, let¡¯s meet up another time.¡±

 Chapter 1274: Why 1273?

    Chapter 1274: Why 1273?


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t talk like that,¡± Feng Jiao said very generously. ¡°Since it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve seen your friends, today is a good chance. How about we all go out for a meal together? I¡¯ll treat,¡± she said. ¡°You guys pick the ce to eat, find the best restaurant.¡±


    Li Li looked at her and suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t eat, but to clear up the matter between Jiang Min and herself, she still endured.


    ¡°Senior Jiang,e with us,¡± Li Li said. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay respects at the temple, and we¡¯re going to do the same, so it¡¯s perfect for us to go together.¡±


    Li Li had put it so openly that it would be a bit impolite for Jiang Min to refuse now.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go together,¡± Jiang Min said. ¡°After we pay respects at the temple, let me treat you guys to a meal. Call up Tan Rou and the others; we¡¯ll go eat in the city center.¡±


    Back when they were in school, Jiang Min would often treat her teammates to meals, many times including Li Li and the others. So this time, Li Li didn¡¯t want Jiang Min to spend more, ¡°Let us treat¡­ no, let Liang Lu treat, her movie box office was highst time, and she said she¡¯d treat us to a good meal.¡±


    Jiang Min chuckled, ¡°Still, I insist¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Li Li was already on the phone with Liang Lu. Liang Lu didn¡¯t refuse and even said she would arrange it.


    Feng Jiao tugged at the hem of Jiang Min¡¯s clothes from behind, meaning to stop her from making an offer. Jiang Min didn¡¯t understand Feng Jiao¡¯s thinking. Wasn¡¯t it Feng Jiao who had offered to treat them to a meal just now? Why did her attitude change upon hearing someone else would treat?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Min quietly asked. She pretended not to understand Feng Jiao, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to treat us to a meal just now? Why are you tugging at my sleeve now?¡±


    Feng Jiao chuckled with a ¡®hehe,¡¯ and when sheughed, her eyes narrowed, making her look even uglier, ¡°Since the little sisters want to treat, you shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Li Li didn¡¯t like this nickname. Even Jiang Min had never called them ¡°little sisters,¡± usually addressing them by name. The term ¡°little sisters¡± was quite annoying, especiallying from the mouth of a strange man when he called her that.


    In a ce we couldn¡¯t see, Li Li rolled her eyes, then she said to Lan Ning, ¡°Ning Ning, stay here and talk to Senior Jiang for a moment. I need to make a phone call over there.¡±


    She gave Lan Ning a meaningful look and emphasized in a low voice, ¡°Make sure that ugly ghost doesn¡¯t get away, I¡¯m going to find someone to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Lan Ning felt this wasn¡¯t quite right and grabbed Li Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Li Li, let¡¯s just wait here for Tan Rou and the others toe over.¡±


    Li Li nodded at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that thoughtless.¡±


    Lan Ning wanted to say ¡°You are thoughtless,¡± but Li Li was quicker, breaking free from Lan Ning¡¯s grasp and running off to make a phone call.


    With Li Li gone, Lan Ning felt awkward on her own, and Jiang Min felt it was inappropriate to bring up leaving, so she started making small talk with Lan Ning.


    ¡°Lan Ning, what happened to your leg?¡± Jiang Min asked.


    Lan Ning replied, ¡°I was identally injuredst time.¡±


    ¡°Is your leg seriously hurt?¡± Jiang Min squatted down to look at her leg. ¡°When will it recover?¡±


    Lan Ning wasn¡¯t sure about the recovery time but said, ¡°Tan Rou has prepared an ointment for healing bone injuries for me. I believe my leg will recover soon.¡±


    Jiang Min was relieved, ¡°Yeah, Tan Rou¡¯s medical skills are extraordinary. Ah Jin¡¯s face was injured before, and it only returned to normal after using the ointment she made.¡±


    Lan Ning said, ¡°Yes, Tan Rou is really talented. She¡¯s helped me a lot, and I¡¯ve always wanted to repay her, but I¡¯ve been no help to her at all, just bothersome every day.¡±


    Jiang Min said with a lightugh, ¡°Tan Rou won¡¯t mind those things; she¡¯s helped me a lot too. Back in university, without her encouragement and assistance, my experiments wouldn¡¯t have been able to continue. And for Lang Yue and the others as well, I promised to create a future with them, but in the end, I failed to do so.¡±


    Lan Ning curiously asked, ¡°Why did you leave the team? You¡¯re skilled in science and technology, why did you give up the career you love to go back home and take over the familypany you dislike?¡±


    A trace of sorrow crossed Jiang Min¡¯s face, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s think about what we¡¯ll eatter.¡±

 Chapter 1275: First meeting in 1274

    Chapter 1275: First meeting in 1274


    On the other side, Li Li was calling Tan Rou, and she didn¡¯t care whether Tan Rou was listening seriously or not; she just kept talking.


    ¡°Tan Rou, let me tell you, Jiang Min¡¯s sister has found a super ugly guy to be her fianc¨¦,¡± Li Li said dramatically. ¡°That guy looks like a toad, even Xiao Chen is a thousand times better-looking than him!¡±


    Xiao Chen was the least good-looking person in Jiang Min¡¯s team, not that he was ugly, just in-looking.


    Tan Rou felt that Li Li was exaggerating, ¡°Li Li, I know you have high standards and like handsome guys, but you can¡¯t expect everyone to like only handsome guys. Maybe Jiang Min¡¯s fianc¨¦ is just in-looking; you don¡¯t need to degrade him like that.¡±


    Li Li said excitedly, ¡°He really is ugly! And not only is he ugly, but he¡¯s also mean-spirited. He keeps arguing with Jiang Min, making her very unhappy.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t see anything wrong with that, not everyone can be as harmonious as she and Zhuang Liu, ¡°Li Li, please don¡¯t be jealous of others. I know you¡¯re anxious about finding a boyfriend, but you shouldn¡¯t put down other people¡¯s boyfriends.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Tan Rou, this guy is definitely not good news! You need toe here and see for yourself, then we can deal with him together. We can¡¯t let him marry Jiang Min.¡±


    Tan Rou knew Li Li¡¯s personality; sometimes she indeed couldn¡¯t ept some things, which was why she had encountered so many setbacks in her quest for a boyfriend.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ming now,¡± Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk bad about him. I¡¯ll be there soon, let¡¯s talk when I arrive.¡±


    Li Li urged, ¡°Hurry up, if you¡¯rete, Jiang Min and the others might leave.¡±<div>


    After hanging up the phone, Tan Rou shrugged at Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°Li Li says Jiang Min¡¯s sister has got a boyfriend who looks like a toad, and she¡¯s asking us toe stop their wedding.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was amused by Li Li, ¡°After all these years, her personality hasn¡¯t changed at all, has it?¡±


    Before he and Tan Rou got together, Li Li had already been Tan Rou¡¯s good friend; she was very protective of Tan Rou. If Tan Rou faced any unfairness, she was always the first to stand up for her.


    Zhuang Liu had a good impression of Li Li; he also hoped to have friends who truly cared for Tan Rou by her side, so he pulled some strings to give a little business to Li Li¡¯s parents¡¯pany, which was now doing very well, making Li Li quite the wealthy second-generation rich kid.


    However, Li Li¡¯s personality was indeed difficult to deal with. Zhuang Liu had never met anyone as meddling as Li Li; if it wasn¡¯t for her friends¡¯ significant backgrounds, this youngdy would probably have been eradicated by society long ago.


    Zhuang Liu could see that Tan Rou cared a lot about Li Li; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t defend Li Li in everything. ording to Tan Rou, Li Li was her first peer friend in high school and her best friend. If possible, Tan Rou would protect Li Li for a lifetime.


    One doesn¡¯t need too many friends in a lifetime, but one must have very close friends. Li Li and Tan Rou are such friends.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tan Rou said with a sigh. ¡°We better hurry and stop this girl before she causes any trouble.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said jealously, ¡°You treat her better than you treat me.¡±


    Tan Rou pinched Zhuang Liu¡¯s face with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s just a kid who never grows up, aren¡¯t you a kid as well?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a kid too.¡±


    Tan Rou certainly didn¡¯t indulge Zhuang Liu, she started walking towards Li Li first, looking back to say, ¡°Don¡¯t act spoiled here!¡±


    Zhuang Liu was deeply envious of Li Li but couldn¡¯t prevent it; he could only follow behind grudgingly.


    When Tan Rou and her group arrived, Liang Lu and Lu Qing were already there, and Tian Tian and the others, who lived further away, were still on their way.


    When Feng Jiao saw Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, his eyes widened, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled gently, ¡°Nice to meet you, Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled faintly, ¡°Tan Rou.¡±


    Feng Jiao was clearly familiar with them; he said excitedly, ¡°Ah Min, how could you not tell me you know Mr. Zhuang Liu and Miss Tan Rou?¡±


    Jiang Min asked strangely, ¡°Why should I tell you that?¡±<div>


    Unperturbed, Feng Jiao extended his hand in greeting, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Feng Jiao.¡±

 Chapter 1276: 1275 Jiang Mins friend

    Chapter 1276: 1275 Jiang Min¡¯s friend


    ¡°Feng Jiao?¡± Zhuang Liu carefully pondered the name and then said, ¡°Are you from the Feng family?¡±


    Feng Jiao straightened his cor and replied very solemnly, ¡°I am the eldest son of the Feng family.¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at Feng Jiao¡¯s face and recalled the face of the head of the Feng family; indeed, the two bore some resemnce.


    ¡°Oh, eldest young master Feng, pleased to meet you.¡± Zhuang Liu said.


    Feng Jiao said, ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang¡­ oh, that¡¯s incorrect, you have now be the head of the Zhuang family. When you became the head, I was studying abroad and failed to present you with a generous gift¡ªmy apologies!¡±


    Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯tcking Feng Jiao¡¯s generous gift, as Feng Jiao¡¯s father had already sent a present, and Zhuang Liu had reciprocated. The main reason he remembered the name Feng Jiao was that Xiao Mo hadined about him by his side.


    Xiao Mo said that Feng Jiao was ugly, frivolous, unclear with many beauties abroad, and although smart, his character was really too poor, just like his father.


    At that time, Zhuang Liu had asked Xiao Mo why he spoke ill of Feng Jiao, and Xiao Mo answered that it was because Feng Jiao had harassed his cousin abroad. When his cousin refused Feng Jiao¡¯s pursuit, Feng Jiao spread rumors that his cousin was a hostess.


    Later, Xiao Mo¡¯s cousin approached Xiao Mo in tears, and Xiao Mo used Zhuang Liu¡¯s connections to teach Feng Jiao a lesson, after which Feng Jiao no longer bothered his cousin.


    Feng Jiao did not realize Xiao Mo¡¯s cousin had Zhuang Liu backing her and thought he had offended some big shot abroad.<div>


    Xiao Mo had also talked about this incident with Zhuang Liu, who didn¡¯t take it seriously and let him handle it on his own; he had not heard anything about Feng Jiao since then.


    Zhuang Liu had never thought that Jiang Min¡¯s fianc¨¦ would turn out to be Feng Jiao, as he regarded Jiang Min as a strong and capable person; why would she choose such a fianc¨¦?


    ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, but it¡¯s no longer necessary.¡± Zhuang Liu said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk business in the future.¡± He was reluctant to talk for too long with someone like Feng Jiao; it would waste his precious time.


    Naturally, Feng Jiao did not want to miss this opportunity. Now that he was back in the country, if he nned to develop here in the future, he would inevitably need to deal with the Zhuang family. With the head of the Zhuang family right in front of him, how could he pass up such a good opportunity?


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang, meeting is fate. As this is our first meeting, why don¡¯t I y host today and treat you and Miss Rou to a meal?¡± Feng Jiao said with a smile. While speaking, he looked towards Tan Rou, ¡°Miss Rou, what do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t know Feng Jiao and was unaware why he knew her, ¡°No, since it has already been decided that Liang Lu is treating us today, let¡¯s notplicate things.¡±


    Liang Lu said, ¡°Yes, I have already arranged the restaurant. If Mr. Feng wishes to organize another meal, it will have to wait for another time.¡±


    Feng Jiao found Liang Lu unfamiliar and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Liang Lu answered, ¡°Liang Lu, a friend of Jiang Min¡¯s senior. Although Liang Lu and Jiang Min aren¡¯t from the same school, she also calls Jiang Min senior, as it feels more familiar.¡±


    Liang Lu also disapproved of Jiang Min¡¯s fianc¨¦. First, the man was too ugly and simply did not match Jiang Min.


    Second, Li Li had justined to her about Feng Jiao¡¯s behavior, so Liang Lu did not have much of a favorable impression of him.


    Third, although Feng Jiao¡¯s attitude hadn¡¯t been warm initially, his face blossomed like a sunflower at the sight of Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, nearly trying to stick himself to them. Liang Lu found this behavior most repulsive.


    Feng Jiao hadn¡¯t heard of Liang Lu before and, seeing her dressed very ordinarily, didn¡¯t take much notice, merely nodding slightly, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Lu Qing stood behind Liang Lu all this time, having be moreposed over the years. Unless absolutely necessary, he would not speak, so he stayed quiet, and Feng Jiao didn¡¯t notice him, considering him just another ordinary friend of Jiang Min.


    Before long, Shang Jin and Xu Yan arrived; Feng Jiao¡¯s attitude was still not warm, clearly uninterested in them. His attention was entirely captivated by Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, constantly steering the conversation towards them.


    ¡°Sorry we arete,¡± Tian Tian and Tao Zhi finally arrived at the gathering.


    When Feng Jiao saw Tao Zhi, he was astounded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Little President Tao? What brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 1277: 1276 unexpectedly

    Chapter 1277: 1276 unexpectedly


    Tao Zhi didn¡¯t recognize Feng Jiao and simply nodded in response to Feng Jiao¡¯s greeting, ¡°Oh, hello.¡±


    Feng Jiao was not quite satisfied with Tao Zhi¡¯s attitude. He asked, ¡°Does Chief Tao not remember me? I attended your wedding with my dad, and I was standing right beside him and even talked to you then. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    During the wedding, Tao Zhi had met many people he had never seen before, and after the wedding concluded, he had not contacted those individuals. As a result, he didn¡¯t recognize most of them. Had there not been subsequent business dealings, Tao Zhi would not have made the effort to connect with these people. He could not answer Feng Jiao¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have a strong impression of you,¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile. ¡°Could you tell me your father¡¯s name? Maybe then I¡¯ll be able to remember.¡±


    Feng Jiao said, ¡°Dongda Real Estate¡¯s Feng Lai. Haven¡¯t you heard of him? I am his eldest son, Feng Jiao, and I also have a younger brother named Feng Ao. Surely, you must have heard of him, right?¡±


    With that exnation, Tao Zhi immediately understood his identity¡ªhe was the elder son of Dongda Real Estate. Tao Zhi had heard of Feng Jiao but had never met him; he had only met his younger brother, Feng Ao.


    It must be said that Feng Jiao and Feng Ao did not look much alike. Feng Jiao resembled his father, Feng Lai, while Feng Ao resembled their mother. By the way, Feng Jiao and Feng Ao didn¡¯t share the same mother. Feng Jiao¡¯s mother, who was Feng Lai¡¯s wife, had struggled alongside him for many years. On the other hand, Feng Ao¡¯s mother was a beautiful woman, a starlet who was only mistress to Feng Lai.


    However, that woman had a short life. She died in a car ident when Feng Ao was only five months old. After her death, Feng Ao was taken into the Feng Family¡¯s care, and since then, Feng Jiao¡¯s mother had been looking after him, and he regarded her as his own mother.


    It was said that the brothers had a good rtionship¡ªat least on the surface, there were no significant conflicts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met your second son a few times,¡± Tao Zhi remarked. ¡°It¡¯s true that your second son¡¯s appearance is quite different.¡±<div>


    Feng Jiao¡¯s smile paused, then he burst outughing and said, ¡°Chief Tao really has a way with words. You could just say I¡¯m ugly and my brother is handsome, no need to be indirect.¡±


    Although Feng Jiao said that, Tao Zhi couldn¡¯t just agree and say Feng Jiao was ugly. They would have business interactions with the Feng Family in the future, and it would be rather awkward if he ran into Feng Jiao again, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Is the great young master Feng here for fun too?¡± Tao Zhi asked politely.


    Feng Jiao pulled Jiang Min to his side and then introduced her, saying, ¡°I heard that the Love Tree here is quite magical, so my fianc¨¦e and I made a special trip to pay our respects. Look, we haven¡¯t even thrown our que yet.¡±


    Jiang Min had forgotten about the red que in her hand because of the interruption by Li Liyi. Reminded by Feng Jiao, she had no choice but to take out the red que, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to throw it up there.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Feng Jiao seriously criticized her, ¡°What did you just say? What do you mean ¡®throw it up there¡¯? Do you think this is garbage? Can it be thrown just anywhere?¡±


    His words shocked everyone present, especially the men who already had girlfriends or wives. They felt Feng Jiao spoke too harshly. How could he yell at his own wife? Oh, they weren¡¯t actually husband and wife yet, just fianc¨¦s.


    If Feng Jiao dared to scold Jiang Min like this when she was only his fianc¨¦e, what would happen after they got married? Would he start hitting her?


    However, Jiang Min¡¯s reaction was beyond their expectations. She bowed her head and apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke. I shouldn¡¯t have said I¡¯d throw the que up there.¡±


    ¡°And how should you have said it?¡± Feng Jiao questioned.


    Jiang Min took a deep breath, then raised her head with a smile and said, ¡°I should say I¡¯ll carefully hang the que up.¡±


    Feng Jiao corrected her, ¡°You should also find an appropriate ce to hang it. This is a very important thing, and you can¡¯t just hang it anywhere, understand?¡±


    Jiang Min replied without expression, ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡±


    Feng Jiao, still angry, said, ¡°Do you feel aggrieved being with me? What¡¯s with that attitude? If you don¡¯t want to get married, we don¡¯t have to! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re my only option!¡±

 Chapter 1278: Doesnt she know?

    Chapter 1278: Doesn¡¯t she know?


    Jiang Min seemed to be triggered by a certain sentence. She said loudly, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go find the highest ce right now to hang up the sign with our names on it, so that this tree of love can witness our love!¡±


    Feng Jiao nodded his head with satisfaction, then smiled and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to keep you waiting. We¡¯ll just hang this sign and then leave. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Although it sounded like he was asking for everyone¡¯s opinion, in reality, Feng Jiao only cared about the thoughts of three people: Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu, and Tao Zhi. As for the opinions of others, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Jiang Min kept watching them, but neither Zhuang Liu nor Tao Zhi spoke as if they were reluctant to answer Feng Jiao¡¯s question.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to speak either, but she felt it would be very bad. She could embarrass Feng Jiao, but she couldn¡¯t let Jiang Min lose face. Seeing the sad expression in Jiang Min¡¯s eyes, Tan Rou said with a heavy heart, ¡°You guys go ahead, we¡¯ve already finished hanging our sign. Once you¡¯re done, we can take a stroll in the temple and then go eat.¡±


    Jiang Min breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled at Tan Rou, meaning to thank her for her understanding.


    Tan Rou nodded slightly, signaling her to hurry over.


    After they had walked away, Li Li was the first to lose her patience. She muttered curses at Feng Jiao¡¯s back, calling him ¡°stupid¡±, and even made kicking motions. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd, Li Li would have probably gone up and pinned Feng Jiao to the ground to beat him up.


    The others remained silent, even Lan Ning, who usually held back Li Li to keep her from being impulsive, kept her mouth shut. They let Li Li curse Feng Jiao behind his back, as they felt the same way as her, they were just too embarrassed to make the kicking motions themselves.


    After about five minutes of silence, Zhuang Liu finally spoke. He cautioned, ¡°I¡¯m not that close to Miss Jiang, so there are some things I¡¯m not at liberty to say, but you¡¯re her friends. You should advise her. This Feng Jiao is not a good man.¡±<div>


    Tao Zhi nodded and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met the young master of Feng Family, I¡¯ve heard of his exploits abroad¡ªnone of them positive. Barely anyone has anything good to say.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°What kind of negative feedback exactly? Drugs or gambling?¡±


    Tao Zhi shook his head and said, ¡°Neither gambling nor drugs, he doesn¡¯t even smoke.¡±


    Li Li blurted out, ¡°Could it be that he frequents prostitutes?¡±


    Drugs, gambling, and prostitution ¨C the three vices. If he didn¡¯t indulge in drugs or gambling, that left only prostitution.


    ¡°Er¡­ how should I put it?¡± Tao Zhi thought carefully, then tossed the tricky question to his old ssmate, ¡°Zhuang Liu, you say it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nced at him, reproachfully saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it yourself?¡±


    Tao Zhiughed, ¡°Because you were the one who first said his character was bad, so I think you must have something to say.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to hear them shirking responsibility back and forth, so she said, ¡°Exin it within a minute, or neither of you are going home to sleep tonight.¡±


    Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu looked at each other, then in unison said, ¡°He has a very colorful romantic history.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Feng Jiao likes beautiful women, and he had countless girlfriends abroad. He even harassed Xiao Mo¡¯s cousin, but after being taught a lesson by someone Xiao Mo sent, he didn¡¯t dare to bother her again.¡±


    Tao Zhi said, ¡°Many of Feng Jiao¡¯s lovers are married women. You could say his love interests are quite diverse, ranging from female college students to married women¡ªhe harasses all.¡±


    ¡°With that face of his, he can attract that many people?¡± Li Li asked, visibly shocked.


    ¡°Money talks,¡± Tan Rou felt Li Li was too naive. ¡°Dongda Real Estate has been one of the best-developing real estatepanies in the country in recent years. Many properties in the Capital belong to Dongda Real Estate. As the heir of Dongda Real Estate, how could Feng Jiao not be rich?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not everyone judges by looks like you do,¡± Liang Lu said. ¡°Li Li, you¡¯re still too innocent.¡±


    Li Li would not like Feng Jiao regardless of his wealth; no amount of money could sway her if his looks didn¡¯t appeal to her.


    ¡°We should help Senior Jiang Min, we can¡¯t let her be deceived by this man,¡± Lan Ning expressed her concern seriously.


    ¡°Do you think Jiang Min doesn¡¯t know about Feng Jiao¡¯s affairs?¡± Tao Zhi questioned.


    <div>

 Chapter 1279: Jiang Mins dilemma in 1278

    Chapter 1279: Jiang Min¡¯s dilemma in 1278


    Lan Ning instantly realized that Jiang Min must know about the things Feng Jiao did abroad and how he had many lovers, but she still chose to marry him.


    ¡°Does Jiang Min have any difficulties?¡± Lan Ning said with distress, ¡°Can¡¯t we think of a way to help her?¡±


    ¡°It must be an arranged marriage between the families,¡± Zhuang Liu roughly knew about the affairs between the Jiang family and the Feng family, ¡°A long time ago, the Jiang family wanted to form an alliance through marriage with the Feng family, given their many business connections. However, the partner the Jiang family chose for Jiang Min was not Feng Jiao, but his younger brother Feng Ao because the Feng family didn¡¯t think Jiang Min was good enough to be the wife of the eldest son, so the Jiang family could only interact with the second son of the Feng family.¡±


    ¡°Then why has Jiang Min¡¯s marriage partner changed to Feng Jiao now?¡± Lan Ning asked in puzzlement, ¡°I feel that Jiang Min wouldn¡¯t like Feng Jiao.¡±


    ¡°It must be that Feng bastard forcing Ah Min!¡± Shang Jin said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to find that Feng guy right now and make him stay away from our Ah Min. With his ugly face, how can he be worthy to stand beside Ah Min?¡±


    Not to say that Jiang Min was a peerless beauty, but she was also a very attractive person, and on top of that, a graduate from Capital University, a true beauty with both brains and looks. How could she end up with a man who is both unfaithful and ugly?


    Xu Yan pulled Shang Jin back, ¡°Have you asked for Jiang Min¡¯s opinion? If she is determined to be with Feng Jiao, then your actions will only trouble her.¡±


    ¡°If she marries Feng Jiao, she¡¯ll be troubled for a lifetime,¡± Shang Jin asserted, ¡°If she really wants to marry Feng Jiao, then I¡­ I will cut ties with her from now on.¡±


    After speaking, Shang Jin¡¯s eyes reddened. She suddenly crouched on the ground, her voice angry and aggrieved, ¡°Why? Ah Min is such a good person, why should she be arranged to marry someone like him? Life is so unfair!¡±


    Xu Yan crouched down to console her, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to conclusions, they¡¯re not married yet. There¡¯s still a chance.¡±<div>


    ¡°What chance?¡± Shang Jin cried, ¡°Do you expect me to hijack the wedding?¡±


    Xu Yan was taken aback, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask Jiang Min,¡± Tan Rou suggested calmly, ¡°She must be in a difficult position because she had promised to join mypany a long time ago, but ever since that incident, she hasn¡¯t mentioned it again. I thought it was because she hadn¡¯t handled thepany¡¯s transition well, but it turned out to be because she was held up by other matters.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Shang Jin stood up, wiping her tears, ¡°Ah Min must be in trouble. I¡¯m going to ask her what it is now. If it¡¯s really that man forcing her into marriage, I¡¯ll just stuff that guy into a sack and beat him up so he doesn¡¯t dare get close to Ah Min anymore.¡±


    Shang Jin and Li Li were both impulsive. When they encountered problems, they always thought of using forceful solutions. Indeed, such an approach might be the simplest, but they failed to consider the consequences. If it were possible to take action against Feng Jiao, Jiang Min would have probably done so long ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Let¡¯s find out more about the situation before making a decision,¡± Xu Yan said.


    A whileter, Jiang Min and Feng Jiao returned, both with smiles on their faces. The pin-on-badge activity seemed to have brought them closer.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s move on to the next part of the event,¡± Liang Lu, the organizer of the gathering, was in charge of arranging the next activity.


    Everyone agreed without objection, but Feng Jiao seemed to disagree slightly with Liang Lu¡¯s decision-making, asking, ¡°And who are you? I don¡¯t seem to have seen you in Capital.¡±


    Jiang Min was about to say that Liang Lu was her friend, but Liang Lu spoke before she could.


    ¡°With so many people in Capital, can you guarantee you know each one?¡± Liang Lu retorted with an edge to her voice, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve been abroad for so many years, Capital isn¡¯t the city you once knew. So it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    Jiang Min looked at Liang Lu, hesitating to speak. She was in a difficult position, torn between her friend and her future husband, struggling to make a decision.


    Tan Rou walked up behind her, patted her on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±

 Chapter 1280: 1279 Little People

    Chapter 1280: 1279 Little People


    Feng Jiaoughed heartily and said, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not in the Capital, I always keep an eye on what¡¯s happening there. I know very well which family is declining and which is on the rise. Since I¡¯ve never heard of you, nor have seen you around the Capital, you¡¯re clearly not someone famous.¡±


    Liang Lu was well aware of her own status, indeed she wasn¡¯t born into arge Capital family like Tan Rou or Zhuang Liu, nor was she a person of status like Jiang Min. She was an outsider, and it was not easy for her to establish herself in the Capital; therefore, she never cared about empty titles.


    But not caring about empty titles didn¡¯t mean she could be disparaged by others, especially by someone she knew. Although she wasn¡¯t familiar with Feng Jiao, she was good friends with Jiang Min, and as Jiang Min¡¯s fianc¨¦, Feng Jiao shouldn¡¯t speak to her with such a derogatory tone.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re famous?¡± Liang Lu said with her arms folded and a smirk, ¡°Then go ahead and shout your name here, let¡¯s see if anyone pays attention to you.¡±


    Feng Jiao wasn¡¯t going to fall for that. He said, ¡°How could people of status like us shout in public ces? If you want to shout, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    It seemed that Feng Jiao was not one of those brainless rich second generations; he was quite clever.


    After thinking for a moment, Liang Lu said, ¡°Alright then, I guess I¡¯m too insignificant to stand before you. Senior Jiang Min, let¡¯s skip this meal today. A poor devil like me really can¡¯t afford high-end dishes.¡±


    Jiang Min didn¡¯t want to stay either; she never intended to have Feng Jiao appear in front of her friends. If it weren¡¯t for Li Li suggesting a gathering, she would have taken Feng Jiao and left earlier.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll take our leave first, you all continue,¡± said Jiang Min apologetically, ¡°I am so sorry for disturbing your fun.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Jiang Min¡¯s aggrieved expression and felt a little sad. Just a few months ago, Jiang Min was full of vitality, and she was very decisive in dealing with things, not like now, always speaking with her head down.<div>


    Tan Rou had only one thought in her heart: she couldn¡¯t let Jiang Min marry this man!


    ¡°Mr. Feng has been overseas for a long time and must have overlooked some information about the Capital,¡± Tan Rou intervened, ¡°This is Director Liang Lu, a new film director. You might not have heard her name, but you might have heard of the movies and TV dramas she made.¡±


    Tan Rou listed a few of the most famous movies and TV dramas directed by Liang Lu, and unsurprisingly, Feng Jiao had heard of them, but having already spoken, how could he take back his words?


    So he continued arrogantly, ¡°So you¡¯re from the entertainment industry, no wonder you don¡¯t speak very intelligently. It¡¯s said that people in the entertainment industry are poorly educated, I didn¡¯t quite believe that, but after meeting you today, I do.¡±


    ¡°May I ask which university did Mr. Feng graduate from?¡± Lu Qing, who had been silent, finally couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Judging from Mr. Feng¡¯s tone, unless it¡¯s a globally top three ranked university, I guess that wouldn¡¯t suffice, right?¡±


    Feng Jiao, upon hearing Lu Qing speak, asked with displeasure, ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Lu Qing,¡± said Lu Qing indifferently, ¡°an unimportant person.¡±


    Feng Jiao sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re so unimportant, then there¡¯s no need for you to speak. This isn¡¯t the ce for you to talk.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled slightly and then walked up to Feng Jiao, cing his hand on Feng Jiao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I rarely get into conflicts with others, and I don¡¯t like getting physical either, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have a good temper.¡±


    Liang Lu walked over as well, moving her wrists around, ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the loop in society, and society has beencking rumors about me. Back when I was fighting in school, Mr. Feng probably didn¡¯t even know where to sit to watch the beauties.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s words were somewhat exaggerated as Feng Jiao was a few years older than Jiang Min and naturally older than Liang Lu too. But Liang Lu needed to project a strong presence, so that¡¯s what she said.


    Seeing that the situation was turning sour, Jiang Min immediately stepped forward to intervene, ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Tan Rou held her back and said, ¡°Senior Jiang Min, now is not the time for you to speak. Since Mr. Feng has offended someone, he needs to learn a lesson.¡±


    Jiang Min said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Liang Lu is at a disadvantage. Feng Jiao has had training, and he¡¯s very good at fighting.¡±

 Chapter 1281: 1280 is just joking

    Chapter 1281: 1280 is just joking


    Tan Rou, however, said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Liang Lu and Lu Qing; they¡¯re not to be messed with either.¡±


    Although Liang Lu had not been the big sister for many years, she had never given up her fighting skills. The experience she had gleaned during fights, she still remembered.


    As for Lu Qing, there was even less need to speak of him, as he was the heir to the Lu family and had begun receiving training from a very young age.


    Lu Qing and Liang Lu, one on each side, had Feng Jiao under control. Liang Lu asked with augh, ¡°Young Master Feng, I really didn¡¯t like what you just said; would you mind repeating it?¡±


    Feng Jiao said with a lot of backbone, ¡°There is nothing to talk about between you and me. If it were a normal time, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to speak to me.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s hand pressed on Feng Jiao¡¯s shoulder, and with just a little effort, Feng Jiao¡¯splexion changed.


    But Feng Jiao had trained too; such a level of coercion he could still handle. Moreover, Feng Jiao was no fool; he wouldn¡¯t just stand there and take a beating, and started to fight back the moment Lu Qing made his move.


    However, he had only paid attention to Lu Qing and had not been aware of Liang Lu at his side. While he was focused on dealing with Lu Qing, Liang Lu swung a punch from behind. It hit his spine and caused such pain that he fell down instantly.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It seems Young Master Feng hasn¡¯t trained his skills very well.¡±


    Jiang Min saw Feng Jiao¡¯s misfortune andughed for a moment but then quickly pretended to be very worried, asking with concern, ¡°Feng Jiao, are you okay?¡±<div>


    Feng Jiao initially wanted to curse, but before he could utter a word, that malicious couple started talking.


    With a smile, Liang Lu said, ¡°Senior Jiang Min, you don¡¯t need to worry. We were just joking with Young Master Feng and didn¡¯t use much force. Besides, with such a sturdy body as his, how could Young Master Feng be hurt by us?¡±


    Lu Qing also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. We really didn¡¯t use much strength, just a light touch. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Young Master Feng ourselves. Young Master Feng, did we really exert any force?¡±


    Feng Jiao was someone who cared a lot about face. It was bad enough being taken down by a guy but being floored by a girl with one punch made it hard for him to retort, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Feng Jiao coughed a few times and slowly got up from the ground, ¡°They were just joking, and they didn¡¯t hit hard. I fell just now because I tripped, it had nothing to do with them.¡±


    ¡°I knew Young Master Feng is really sturdy,¡± Liang Luughed heartily, and whileughing, she gave a hearty pat on Feng Jiao¡¯s back, ¡°Young Master Feng really is impressive. We were wrong to have upset you earlier; my boyfriend and I apologize to you.¡±


    Liang Lu gave Lu Qing a look, urging him toe over quickly.


    Right away, Lu Qing walked over to Feng Jiao, copying Liang Lu by patting Feng Jiao¡¯s back, then said, ¡°Who brought a camera? Take a picture for us as a memory. It¡¯s not every day we meet a big shot like Young Master Feng; we shouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡±


    Tan Rou sneered, ¡°Heh, let me take the photo for you.¡± She was carrying the high-end camera Tao Zheng had given her. But since she wasn¡¯t into photography and Zhuang Liu had his own camera, it had be a burden.


    Now, finally, the camera coulde in handy.


    Tan Rou lifted the camera and then instructed, ¡°Move a bit to the left; the view is better there.¡±


    Immediately, Lu Qing dragged Feng Jiao¡¯s arm toward the left. After they moved to the left, Tan Rou suggested, ¡°I think the view on the right is also nice. Maybe you should move back to the right.¡±


    Liang Lu yanked Feng Jiao¡¯s arm forcefully, dragging him to the right.


    Feng Jiao felt like his arms were about to fall off, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t pull¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Qing dragged him back to the left, ¡°The left side is better after all, it has a more open view.¡±


    Liang Lu immediately pulled him back to the right, ¡°The right side is nicer, the scenery is more beautiful.¡±


    Li Li, feeling an itch to join in when she saw them tormenting Feng Jiao, added her part, ¡°I think the photos will look nicer if taken from closer up.¡±


    Choosing the perfect moment, Tan Rou clicked the camera, capturing the shot.


    After seeing the photo, Feng Jiao almost passed out because he was not visible at all in it. Li Li stood in front of him,pletely blocking him out.<div>

 Chapter 1282: Hand over to Tan Rou for processing 1281

    Chapter 1282: Hand over to Tan Rou for processing 1281


    After the photo shoot, Tan Rou put away the camera. She didn¡¯t mention sending the photo to Feng Jiao, and Feng Jiao didn¡¯t want it either, since he wasn¡¯t in the photo anyway.


    Feng Jiao rubbed his almost dislocated arm and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to look around inside the temple? Are we still going?¡±


    ¡°Of course we are going,¡± Li Li said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we split into two teams? There are a lot of us here. The men in one group and the women in another, okay?¡±


    Li Li, being single, didn¡¯t mind either way, but those with partners wanted to stick with their significant others, especially the men, who would have liked nothing better than to push everyone else aside and be with their wives alone.


    Zhuang Liu disagreed with this suggestion and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all stick together.¡±


    However, Tan Rou said, ¡°I think Li Li¡¯s suggestion is good. We have too many people, and it could bother others if we all swarm into the temple together. Let¡¯s split up. The men can go together, and we women can go together. That way, we can all chat.¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we talk while all being together?¡±


    Tan Rou raised an eyebrow andughed, ¡°If we all stick together, we can¡¯t talk about topics that are meant for girls only, so let¡¯s split up.¡±


    She winked at Zhuang Liu, who reluctantly agreed to separate.


    The temple had more than one hall. After the men and women split up, they didn¡¯t tell each other where they were going. They might try to meet up inside the temple or just leave it to fate.<div>


    Feng Jiao didn¡¯t want to be separated from Jiang Min. He worried she might speak ill of him behind his back, but he also wanted to chat more with Zhuang Liu and his group to be more familiar with them, which would benefit his future inheritance of the Feng Family business.


    When they were separating, Feng Jiao specifically called Jiang Min over and gave her a few instructions before letting her go with Tan Rou and the others.


    Tan Rou and her group arrived at a side hall, which housed a Bodhisattva that wards off cmities, appropriate for them to pay respects to.


    There were four cushions on the floor. Due to the crowd, they queued up on the side. Tan Rou, Shang Jin, and Jiang Min stood together, while Liang Lu and her group, pushing Lan Ning, stood on the other side.


    ¡°Am I not your friend anymore?¡± Shang Jin asked somewhat angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about something as important as your marriage?¡±


    Jiang Min was silent for a while before replying, ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you? Can you prevent this marriage?¡±


    Shang Jin held his breath but couldn¡¯t respond to Jiang Min¡¯s question. ¡°As your friend, I think I should attend your wedding. Moreover, I want to know, why would you agree to this marriage? That man isn¡¯t good at all, he doesn¡¯t deserve you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Jiang Min gave a bitter smile, ¡°You know he¡¯s not a good person, how could I not know? But I can¡¯t prevent it because our family needs his help.¡±


    Shang Jin couldn¡¯t imagine Jiang Min had be like this. ¡°Who was it that told me to be brave and be myself? When I was hurt, you constantly called and messaged me, encouraging me to be strong, to strive to be myself, not to be downed by conventions! But what about you, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Min calmly said, ¡°Your issue is just of one person, but mine is about the whole family. If I don¡¯t do it, my family will face great trouble.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Shang Jin couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What kind of problem requires a woman to sacrifice her marriage to solve it?¡±


    Jiang Min frowned, ¡°Ah Jin, keep your voice down, don¡¯t make noise in front of the Bodhisattva.¡±


    The people praying beside them also showed their displeasure at their quarrel, ¡°Hey, if you want to argue, take it outside. There¡¯s a Bodhisattva here, we should keep it quiet.¡±


    Shang Jin red at the speaker, then took Jiang Min outside.


    Tan Rou and Li Li waved off, ¡°Li Li, you guys keep lining up, we¡¯re going to talk outside.¡±


    Li Li nodded and said, ¡°Alright, have a good talk, and try not to fight.¡±


    After Tan Rou and her group left, Lan Ning asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going with them?¡±


    Li Li answered, ¡°No need, we can¡¯t help Jiang Min much with this. Let¡¯s leave it to Tan Rou.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1283: 1282 quarrel

    Chapter 1283: 1282 quarrel


    Shang Jin pulled Jiang Min to the small grove next to the side hall, where there were fewer people, making it convenient for them to talk.


    ¡°I want to hear your own thoughts,¡± Shang Jin said sternly, ¡°You do not like that man, and he is not a good marriage partner. I do not think you would willingly marry him.¡±


    Jiang Min spoke very calmly, ¡°Ah Jin, I have passed the age of naivety, and I can now get married. Although Feng Jiao is not a good man, his family can help mine. I cannot live just for myself. I have to consider my own family as well.¡±


    ¡°Why should the fate of a family be ced on the shoulders of a girl?¡± Shang Jin asked. ¡°Is there really no other way to solve this?¡±


    Jiang Min continued calm, ¡°Dong Da Real Estate is a well-known real estatepany in the country, and my family has grown through the construction industry. But as you know, the past few years have been tough for the construction market, leaving many construction graduates either switching careers orboring on construction sites. They have a hard life, and it¡¯s even harder for those of us leading the line.¡±


    Shang Jin, unfamiliar with the current construction market, thought simply, ¡°But what does this have to do with your marriage? Could it be that Dong Da Real Estate is forcing you to marry Feng Jiao?¡±


    Jiang Min shook her head, ¡°No, to be precise, it is my family that wants me to marry into the Feng Family, and they have agreed. But initially, the husband chosen for me by the Feng Family was not Feng Jiao but his younger brother, Feng Ao.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is Feng Ao?¡± Shang Jin pressed.


    Jiang Min sighed, ¡°Although Feng Ao is less popr than Feng Jiao, his character is indeed much better than Feng Jiao¡¯s. At least he wouldn¡¯t do something like seducing someone else¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you marry Feng Ao, why change?¡± Shang Jin continued to ask.<div>


    Jiang Min said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my desire to switch, but the Feng Family decided to change. Feng Jiao somehow got a hold of my photo, and after he saw it, he told his parents he wanted to marry me. At first, his parents disagreed, but Feng Jiao insisted and they finally agreed to our marriage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is absurd?¡± Tan Rou, who had been quiet until then, also spoke up, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Feng Jiao or Feng Ao, you don¡¯t know them, right?¡±


    Jiang Min smiled, ¡°Does it affect me? After all, I have to marry someone. Isn¡¯t it the same no matter whom I marry?¡±


    ¡°Is this truly what you think?¡± Tan Rou could hardly believe Jiang Min would think this way, ¡°Have you given up on yourself?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Jiang Minughed through her tears, ¡°I, too, wish I could do what I like just like you all, but I can¡¯t be as free as you! Do you know? Afterst time, ourpany¡¯s stock fell significantly, many partners cut off ties with us, saying that they dare not cooperate with apany like ours that cuts corners!¡±


    Tan Rou was also familiar with the Jiang family¡¯s situation, but she was not involved in construction, so she could not offer help to Jiang Min.


    ¡°Is the Feng Family the only business entity in the Capital?¡± Shang Jin ced her hand on Jiang Min¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Can¡¯t we seek cooperation with otherpanies?¡±


    ¡°Why would otherpanies help us?¡± Jiang Min felt Shang Jin was still too young and had not experienced societal pressure, so her ideas were too simplistic, ¡°This is about running apany, not ying house. If there are no benefits, why would anyone want to help us? In recent years, the traditional industries have all struggled. You can ask Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi. If they hadn¡¯t ventured into high-tech fields first, do you think they wouldn¡¯t be anxious now?¡±


    This, Tan Rou knew quite clearly. The Tao and Zhuang families had already been exploring new industries, even to the extent that the new industries were surpassing the old. Currentparisons aside, who could predict the circumstances in 10 or 20 years? No one could guarantee a business canst for centuries, so every industry must continuously rejuvenate itself.


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°The issues Jiang Min sister mentioned are indeed critical for businesses. The Tao and Zhuang families are also continuously developing. Without development, even the strongest businesses will decline.¡±

 Chapter 1284: 1283 marriage alliance

    Chapter 1284: 1283 marriage alliance


    ¡°Yes, if we don¡¯t transform quickly, our businesses can only be eliminated,¡± Jiang Min said with a very sad tone. ¡°Our Jiang family has made changes and invested a lot of money in the emerging technology industry, but the vision of the elders in the family is still too shortsighted. They tend to retain traditional industries, which has resulted in our research not producing very good oues.¡±


    Tan Rou continued, ¡°Once a concept is ingrained, it¡¯s very hard to change. The old generation¡¯s way of thinking is difficult to correct. Without real young people in control, the business will not be revitalized.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve already decided not to hand over thepany to me,¡± Jiang Min said with a mocking tone, ¡°because they believe that men are more suited to manage apany than women. They¡¯ll choose someone more appropriate to rece me in managing thepany. As for me, I¡¯m just a tool for them to expand the family.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re content with being a tool?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Jiang Min was stunned, ¡°I want to fight back, but I can¡¯t fight back. After all, those people are my elders, and I can¡¯t make enemies of them.¡±


    ¡°What aughable reason,¡± Tan Rou said very mercilessly. ¡°They¡¯re arranging your marriage with Feng Jiao simply because they covet the strength of Dongda Real Estate, hoping to use the power of the Feng family to sustain the vitality of the Jiang family. Do you think they¡¯re doing all this for you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Min was very clear about the reasons behind the arranged marriage, ¡°I know they¡¯re doing it for the benefit of the family, sacrificing one marriage of mine to secure a better future for the family is truly worthwhile.¡±


    ¡°Do they care about you?¡± Tan Rouughed, ¡°Perhaps your mom and dad care about you, but do those rtives care about your sacrifice?¡±


    Jiang Min frowned and said, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t agree with this marriage, and he even fell ill because of this matter. My older brother also cannot prevent this marriage because he has to manage otherpanies and no longer has the energy to help me.¡±


    The Jiang family owns numerous industries, and Jiang Min¡¯s older brother has limited capabilities and cannot handle everything. Furthermore, it is said that the next head of the Jiang family was not Jiang Min¡¯s older brother. If Jiang Min were to marry out, their family would lose the chance to manage the entire Jiang family.<div>


    ¡°Your older brother and your father disagree with this marriage; why do you agree to it?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore, ¡°You ignore the opinions of those who love you, yet you care about the opinions of those who don¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t you find that contradictory?¡±


    ¡°I just want the Jiang family to be well-off. If the Jiang family falls, neither my parents nor my brother will have good days ahead. Sacrificing one marriage for their future better life seems very worth it to me,¡± Jiang Min said.


    ¡°But I heard that your older brother has already been excluded from the position of head of the family,¡± Tan Rou said ruthlessly. ¡°A few years ago, when the Jiang family was prospering, he might have had the capability to manage the family well, but now that the Jiang family is facing serious trouble, if he were to take charge, the family is likely to decline even faster.¡±


    Although Tan Rou¡¯s words were unpleasant, they were also the truth. The previous Jiang Min could do what she liked under the protection of the Jiang family because she had a brother and a father to shield her from the storm. But now that her father was ill and her brother¡¯s capabilities were limited, she had to face reality on her own.


    ¡°You are a capable person; even if you don¡¯t want to inherit the familypany, you¡¯ve managed it well,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°If you want to do something else, you will surely do well too.¡±


    Jiang Min understood Tan Rou¡¯s intention, which was nothing more than an invitation for Jiang Min to work at TRpany. Although Jiang Min was keen to go, she couldn¡¯t give up her own family. If the Jiang family were in good condition, Jiang Min would leave without hesitation. But the Jiang family was already showing signs of decline, and if Jiang Min left at this juncture, it would be extremely heartless of her.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I appreciate your kindness,¡± Jiang Min said with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I will definitelye to you, but for now, I still want to continue with the original n. What¡¯s the big deal about marrying Feng Jiao, as long as I ignore him after the marriage.¡±


    ¡°What if, after the marriage, you don¡¯t get what you want?¡± Tan Rou inquired. ¡°Although Dongda Real Estate is formidable, it¡¯s also an old enterprise and cannot avoid facing survival pressures.¡±

 Chapter 1285: 1284 is not worth it

    Chapter 1285: 1284 is not worth it


    ¡°I have already studied it. Although DongDa Real Estate is also facing survival pressure, it has developed over many years and is deeply rooted in the domestic real estate industry. It won¡¯t decline in the short term,¡± Jiang Min had learned quite a bit about the construction industry and understood some of the market conditions. After a simple analysis, she reluctantly agreed to the arranged marriage set up by her family.


    ¡°You also said it won¡¯t decline in the short term, but what about the long term?¡± Tan Rou countered, ¡°How long do you think DongDa Real Estate canst? Five years or ten years? Or maybe twenty years? At present, your sacrifice seems worthwhile, but in the long run, your sacrifice is uncertain.¡±


    ¡°As long as I get through the present, it¡¯s enough¡­¡± Jiang Min said.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Tan Rou interrupted her,ughing, ¡°Isn¡¯t your goal to keep your family going indefinitely? If it onlysts ten or twenty years, is your sacrifice still worth it?¡±


    Jiang Min had no answer, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future when ites.¡±


    ¡°Since we are putting off future matters forter, why are you in such a hurry to marry Feng Jiao now?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°There might be new opportunities in the future.¡±


    Jiang Min shook her head, ¡°There will be no new opportunities. In these past few months, I have made many efforts, but very fewpanies are willing to cooperate with us. For apany, credit is extremely important; once it loses others¡¯ trust, it receives a fatal blow. The development of mypany was already tough and incidents rted to the government have led to even bigger crises, making thepany¡¯s development even more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Does yourpanyck money or connections?¡± Tan Rou asked directly, ¡°Or is it ack of new construction projects?¡±


    Jiang Min gave a bitter smile, ¡°What if I said mypanycks everything?¡±


    ¡°Then go find new partners,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Though I don¡¯t have any projects to offer you, my older brother and Zhuang Liu definitely will. Regarding the funds you need, I can lend you as much as you need, but I can¡¯t lend them to you for nothing. Just pay me back when yourpany recovers.¡±<div>


    Jiang Min did not want to trouble Tan Rou further, and Tan Rou wasn¡¯t someone she could ask for help; she needed to seek help from Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi. Jiang Min was not familiar with Zhuang Liu, nor did they have any business dealings, so she had no idea how to cooperate with them.


    Moreover, the Zhuang family and the Tao family were too powerful for Jiang Min; she didn¡¯t dare do business with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it. I¡¯ll figure something out by myself,¡± Jiang Min rejected Tan Rou¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve rejected it, I won¡¯t say more,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I hope you get along well with your husband in the future.¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s face showed a brief sense of difort, but she still epted Tan Rou¡¯s blessing, ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Min¡¯s current state, Shang Jin was furious and wanted to rush up and give Jiang Min a punch, but Tan Rou stopped her, advising, ¡°Shang Jin, it¡¯s Jiang Min¡¯s own choice; we have to respect her decision. If she thinks sacrificing her marriage to save her family is worth it, we can only wish her well.¡±


    Shang Jin looked puzzled, ¡°Tan Rou, what are you talking about? Weren¡¯t you out here to persuade Ah Min?¡±


    Tan Rou spread her hands, ¡°Shang Jin, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to persuade her, but she simply doesn¡¯t want to listen to our advice, so we should just leave it be rather than annoy her by saying too much.¡±


    Shang Jin nced at Jiang Min, then back at Tan Rou, unsure where to direct her anger, she stamped fiercely on the ground several times, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Marry whoever you want to marry; after all, I have no money to give you.¡±


    With that, she ran away angrily.


    Jiang Min watched her departing figure, wanting to call her back but not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I know you all don¡¯t approve of me marrying Feng Jiao, but I¡¯m already in this situation, and calling off the wedding would definitely bring major trouble to the Jiang family,¡± Jiang Min said to Tan Rou, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, I hope we can still be friends in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°We will definitely be friends, but whether we can maintain a good rtionship, that I cannot guarantee.¡±

 Chapter 1286: 1285 loses face for men

    Chapter 1286: 1285 loses face for men


    Jiang Min and Tan Rou¡¯s conversation was not pleasant. Jiang Min felt that Tan Rou didn¡¯t understand her difficulties, while Tan Rou insisted on her own ideas, not wanting Jiang Min to marry someone with bad character in a daze.


    On the other side, Li Li and the others also finished praying to the Bodhisattva. As soon as she stepped out, she encountered Tan Rou and Jiang Min.


    ¡°Tan Rou, Liang Lu and the others are lining up for you, you should hurry and pray.¡± Li Li said happily, ¡°I feel that praying to the Bodhisattva really works. Just now, my advisor sent me a message saying that myst paper won an award.¡±


    Tan Rou was happy for her, ¡°You must eat a bit more when we go eat, as a celebration.¡±


    Li Li was in a good mood, but when she turned her gaze to Jiang Min, she found that Jiang Min¡¯s expression was unnatural.


    ¡°Senior Jiang Min, do you feel unwell?¡± Li Li asked with concern.


    Jiang Min shook her head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Li Li did not ask further and looked towards Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, are you still going to pray to the Bodhisattva?¡±


    Seeing that the time was about right to go eat, Tan Rou said, ¡°The main reason for this visit was to have you guys pray to dispel the bad luck, so whether we pray or not doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re running short on time, let¡¯s meet up with Zhuang Liu and the others first, and then go eat.¡±


    Li Li was feeling a bit hungry too, ¡°Oh, okay, then I¡¯ll go call Liang Lu and the rest.¡±<div>


    When they came out, Tan Rou noticed that Shang Jin was not inside, so she asked, ¡°Shang Jin hasn¡¯te back?¡±


    Li Li wondered, ¡°No, didn¡¯t she go out with you?¡±


    Jiang Min said worriedly, ¡°Ah Jin just split up from us, I thought she was going toe back and find you all.¡±


    Li Li said, ¡°Maybe Shang Jin went to the bathroom. I¡¯ll message her to ask.¡± She messaged Shang Jin, who did not reply, ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t seen her phone, I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    Her call was cut off almost immediately, but shortly after, Shang Jin¡¯s message came in. Shang Jin said she was shopping and told Li Li not to worry; she would join them in a bit.


    Tan Rou found Shang Jin¡¯s behavior a bit strange. Just a moment ago, she looked angry; how did she suddenly go shopping? Based on Shang Jin¡¯s mood at the time, she should have been somewhere fuming, not shopping.


    A whileter, Zhuang Liu and the others came over. Their atmosphere was not as pleasant as that of the women. It seemed a bit somber.


    Upon seeing Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu quickened his pace, ¡°Tan Rou, have you finished what you needed to do?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and said, ¡°Yes. What about you guys?¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was odd, but he replied, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve finished what we had to do. Now it¡¯s just time to eat.¡±


    Tan Rou sensed something was amiss and leaned closer to Zhuang Liu, whispering, ¡°What happened on your side?¡±


    Zhuang Liu whispered back into her ear, ¡°There¡¯s been trouble between Feng Jiao and Xu Yan, they almost came to blows.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tan Rou was very surprised, ¡°The ss rep and Feng Jiao almost fought? How is that possible?¡±


    In Tan Rou¡¯s mind, Xu Yan had always been a rather quiet person, methodical in his approach, and seldom involved in conflicts. Even when faced with provocation, Xu Yan typically just smiled it off. That¡¯s why Tan Rou was so surprised to hear there had been a conflict between Feng Jiao and Xu Yan.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me Xu Yan for this; Feng Jiao is just too annoying.¡± Zhuang Liu frowned and said, ¡°At the beginning, a few of us were discussing where to hang out. Feng Jiao wanted to go to one ce, Xu Yan to another. He said he needed to buy something for Shang Jin, or else she would create a fuss when she got back, so he wanted to split up from us.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°That sounds like a reasonable excuse. It¡¯s fine as long as you all meet up in the end. There¡¯s no need to stick together the whole time. I guess you wouldn¡¯t want to sightsee with them either, right?¡±


    Zhuang Liu responded, ¡°Then why did you let me go with them?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled lightly, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t separated, how could I have spoken with Senior Jiang Min?¡±


    Zhuang Liu knew this was true; his previous remark was just an expression of dissatisfaction and didn¡¯t truly me Tan Rou.<div>


    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished telling me, why did they almost fight?¡± Tan Rou inquired.


    Zhuang Liu answered, ¡°Because Feng Jiao felt that Xu Yan buying things for Shang Jin was too damaging to his male pride.¡±

 Chapter 1287: 1286 teaches a lesson

    Chapter 1287: 1286 teaches a lesson


    Tan Rou really couldn¡¯t understand Feng Jiao¡¯s thinking. Why did it matter to Feng Jiao if Xu Yan was buying something for his girlfriend? Couldn¡¯t he just keep his mouth shut for a while?


    ¡°So what happened next?¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°Did the ss president argue with him just because of that?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°At that moment, Xu Yan didn¡¯t bother to respond to Feng Jiao, probably because he found him too annoying. Moreover, I could tell that Xu Yan didn¡¯t want to walk with Feng Jiao, so that¡¯s why he suggested buying something for his girlfriend. But when Feng Jiao saw that Xu Yan was ignoring him, he immediately got angry. He said Xu Yan was just a student, and insisted that he could get Xu Yan expelled from school within minutes.¡±


    Tan Rou said with exasperation, ¡°Is there something wrong with Feng Jiao?¡±


    Zhuang Liuughed and said, ¡°Coincidentally, that¡¯s what Xu Yan said too. You¡¯ve known Xu Yan for a long time, so you should know what kind of expression he shows when facing people he dislikes. Feng Jiao saw Xu Yan¡¯s expression and was very upset. He asked Xu Yan if he was looking down on him. Do you know what Xu Yan said?¡±


    Imagining the scenario, Tan Rou then said, ¡°The ss president definitely had his hands in his pockets, nodded without any expression, and then said yes.¡±


    If the timing hadn¡¯t been inappropriate, Zhuang Liu would have apuded Tan Rou, ¡°You got it right.¡±


    Following this, Tan Rou could guess the rest. Xu Yan¡¯s attitude irritated Feng Jiao, who then wanted to hit Xu Yan. Although Xu Yan wasn¡¯t talkative, he was quite fierce in a fight, so the two of them definitely had a physical altercation.


    ¡°In the end, it was Director Lu who stopped them,¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Director Lu has been working out these past few years, and his temper has improved a lot. He speaks so eloquently that he managed to calm the two of them down in just a few words.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled and said, ¡°Being a former actor, Director Lu definitely knows how to sweet-talk. Besides, his acting skills are not bad either. Just now, he and Liang Lu were performing from either side, almost killing me withughter. Watch, Director Lu will definitely continue to deal with Feng Jiao. Feng Jiao is out of his mind and really needs someone to teach him a lesson. You shouldn¡¯t get involved; it would lower your status.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu smiled gently, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t intervene. But you should avoid any interaction with him in the future, to prevent his madness from biting you.¡±


    ¡°Why would I have any dealings with him?¡± Tan Rou suddenly thought of Jiang Min, ¡°If he actually marries Senior Sister Jiang Min, I might indeed have to deal with him in the future.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°My advice is to avoid this marriage. Even if it happens, it won¡¯t benefit Jiang Min. Rather than the Jiang family forming a marital alliance with the Feng Family, they would be better off with the Zhuang family. It just so happens my second brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s second brother, Zhuang Xi, had been doing very well recently, and he was wholeheartedly focused on developing the Zhuang family business, without causing trouble for Zhuang Liu as rumored. Hence, Zhuang Liu still regarded him as his brother. Justst month, they had dinner together.


    Zhuang Liu was just speaking off the cuff, but Tan Rou took his words to heart. If Jiang Min ended up with Zhuang Xi, that would indeed be a good match. However, since they hadn¡¯t met each other yet, it was better not to discuss it further.


    ¡°Tan Rou, what are you two whispering about?¡± Liang Lu called out to Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, ¡°The restaurant here is both expensive and not very good, so we are nning to drive into the city to eat. What do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have it all arranged?¡±


    Liang Lu pursed her lips and said, ¡°I did have a dinner nned today, but someone insisted on treating us, and I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Tan Rou quickly realized who wanted to treat them and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, whoever wants to treat us is fine, as long as we get to eat.¡±


    Feng Jiao wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to curry favor with Tan Rou, and said diligently, ¡°Miss Rou, wherever you say we should eat, that¡¯s where we¡¯ll go.¡±


    As for why he would ask Tan Rou¡¯s opinion, Feng Jiao thought this way: since he saw Tan Rou as the sister of Tao Zhi and as Zhuang Liu¡¯s fianc¨¦e, beloved in both the Tao and Zhuang families, pleasing her would surely satisfy both Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi.


    Moreover, Tan Rou was very pretty, and Feng Jiao enjoyed talking to beautiful women. If it weren¡¯t for her being Zhuang Liu¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Feng Jiao would have liked to marry her himself. He really hoped that Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou¡¯s engagement would be called off, giving him a chance.


    While Feng Jiao thought this, his intense gaze irritated Zhuang Liu, who said sharply, ¡°Young Master Feng, what are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 1288: Shang Jins Plan 1287

    Chapter 1288: Shang Jin¡¯s n 1287


    Feng Jiao chuckled and answered, ¡°I was asking for Miss Tan Rou¡¯s opinion, naturally, I had to look her way.¡±


    Tan Rou turned her face away and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± She liked good food, but she wasn¡¯t picky when it came to eating. Back in theb, it was an issue to even get a meal, so what right did she have to be choosy?


    Later, when she was in a better position, Tan Rou would choose to eat what she liked, but if others invited her for a meal, she wouldn¡¯t pick and choose.


    Li Li, however, had no intention of letting this opportunity slip by. Since Feng Jiao was treating, she was not going to hold back.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Young Master Feng treating, then we can order anything we want, right?¡± Li Li asked with an admiring look, ¡°Young Master Feng, you¡¯re so wealthy, you¡¯ll surely treat us to the most expensive dishes, right?¡±


    Feng Jiao loved being praised, and his vanity was satisfied when he heard Li Li call him wealthy. With a grand gesture, he patted his chest and dered, ¡°Order whatever you want, anything you¡¯d like to eat.¡±


    Li Li revealed a sly smile, ¡°Young Master Feng is so nice, thank you Young Master Feng!¡±


    Feng Jiao was delighted and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s head out now, discussing what to eat on our way down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Senior Shang Jin hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Tan Rou spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her before we leave.¡±


    Feng Jiao seemed unwilling to wait for Shang Jin and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead. She can meet us at the foot of the mountain. We can¡¯t dy our ns because of one person.¡±<div>


    Xu Yan said, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡±


    Feng Jiao greatly approved of Xu Yan¡¯s decision, ¡°Right, he should wait for his girlfriend. Let¡¯s hurry and not waste time here.¡±


    ¡°Why is Young Master Feng in such a hurry?¡± Shang Jin had returned and, even before she got close, she began to oppose Feng Jiao, ¡°To those who don¡¯t know better, it would seem like there¡¯s a beauty waiting for Young Master Feng at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Everybody fell silent. They were all too clear about what kind of person Feng Jiao was, but knowing was one thing; saying it out loud was another. Shang Jin had bluntly pointed out Feng Jiao¡¯s foibles¡ªwas she trying to embarrass Jiang Min?


    Feng Jiao sneered and replied, ¡°There isn¡¯t a beauty waiting for me; what awaits me is a feast. I said we should gather; why have youe sote? Are you intentionally trying to dy others, or do you want to show off how different you are?¡±


    Everyone was shocked by Feng Jiao¡¯s words. No wonder he had connections with so many people. Apparently, there were other reasons besides wealth.


    Shang Jin hadn¡¯t expected Feng Jiao to be so sharp-tongued. She had intended to expose him, but she ended up being lectured instead, which annoyed her.


    ¡°Fine, I waste. I apologize to everyone.¡± Shang Jin said perfunctorily, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, we can go down the mountain.¡±


    Feng Jiao continued, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t waited for you, we would have already left.¡±


    Shang Jin didn¡¯t have a temper that could withstand such provocation. Being called out once was enough, but a second time was too much, and she retorted to Feng Jiao, ¡°Are you picking a fight on purpose? If you don¡¯t want to walk with me, just say it. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to walk with you either! My friends haven¡¯t even said anything. As an outsider, what right do you have to criticise me?¡±


    Tan Rou grabbed Shang Jin and dragged her away, ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead. You guys follow; don¡¯t forget to bring Ning Ning along.¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°Tan Rou, let go of me. I have to set this guy straight today!¡±


    Tan Rou urged, ¡°Just drop it for now. Senior Jiang Min is still there.¡±


    Upon the mention of Jiang Min, Shang Jin calmed down a bit. She stopped struggling and let Tan Rou pull her away.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t get over it,¡± Shang Jinined while walking down the mountain. ¡°Do you know what I went to do just now?¡±


    Tan Rou guessed, ¡°You must have been thinking of a way to deal with Feng Jiao.¡±


    Shang Jin smiled, ¡°Tan Rou, they say you¡¯re very smart, and they¡¯re absolutely right.¡± She took out a bunch of small red berries from her pocket. ¡°I saw these berries when I was going up the mountain. I ate them by ident when I was little. After eating them, I got red spots on my body. They were red and itchy, really ufortable.¡±


    Tan Rou could almost guess Shang Jin¡¯s n, ¡°You want to give these to Feng Jiao to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Shang Jin put the berries back in her pocket, ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to pour the berry juice into Feng Jiao¡¯s drink.¡±<div>

 Chapter 1289: Poison him with 1288

    Chapter 1289: Poison him with 1288


    ¡°Are you nning to poison him?¡± Tan Rou did not quite approve of Shang Jin¡¯s approach, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous because you don¡¯t know what Feng Jiao¡¯s constitution is like. If he drinks the juice and dies, what will you do then?¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°I¡¯ve already tested this fruit, and it only causes red spots, it won¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I just said, everyone¡¯s constitution is different. Perhaps the fruit only causes red spots for you, but you can¡¯t guarantee it will do the same for others. So it¡¯s better not to poison him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it,¡± Shang Jin said angrily and irritably. ¡°Did you see his attitude towards Jiang Min? Once they get married, he definitely won¡¯t treat Jiang Min well. By then, they can¡¯t get divorced, and Jiang Min will just have to suffer his torment.¡±


    Tan Rou calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s Jiang Min¡¯s own choice, and we shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Shang Jin became very agitated. ¡°Is that really her choice? She only has one option, what is there to choose? Jiang Min doesn¡¯t like him, and he doesn¡¯t seem to like her much either. Why are they being brought together at all?¡±


    ¡°But poisoning him won¡¯t help either,¡± Tan Rou pointed out a very realistic problem. ¡°If he¡¯s poisoned, he can be treated. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, the wedding will definitely continue.¡±


    Shang Jin said with great conflict, ¡°I also wanted to poison him to death, but that would be illegal, and it wouldn¡¯t help Ah Min at all but would only cause trouble for myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand that,¡± Tan Rou threw away the red berry in her hand. ¡°Stop feeding him red berries, let¡¯s think of something else.¡±


    Suddenly, Shang Jin had an idea. ¡°Tan Rou, can¡¯t you make medicine? Could you make a drug for Feng Jiao that will make him unconscious for a while? That way, we¡¯d have more time to help Ah Min.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou felt that this medicine sounded familiar; wasn¡¯t it the same one that Zhuang Liu¡¯s third uncle had used on Zhuang Liu¡¯s father? That medicine was no good, and Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t make it.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t make that kind of harmful poison. Stop thinking about it,¡± Tan Rou rejected Shang Jin¡¯s suggestion.


    Shang Jin said dejectedly, ¡°So we can only watch him bully Ah Min?¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Maybe we could administer a different kind of poison, one that won¡¯t harm his body, but won¡¯t make him feel good either.¡±


    ¡°That works.¡± Shang Jin didn¡¯t care what it was, as long as it made Feng Jiao ufortable, she was happy. ¡°Give him a bit more poison, make him ufortable all the time.¡±


    Tan Rou knew that Shang Jin and Jiang Min were close, but for Shang Jin to risk breaking thew to seek justice for Jiang Min indicated that their friendship was really strong.


    ¡°Shang Jin, why do you hate Feng Jiao so much?¡± Tan Rou asked. ¡°Logically, today is your first meeting with Feng Jiao. Your hatred for him, is it merely because you are friends with Sister Min and want to help her?¡±


    Shang Jin wasn¡¯t afraid of the question and replied to Tan Rou, ¡°Yes, I just feel that Ah Min should not marry him. Ah Min is such a good person, she should marry someone who truly loves her, not someone unsightly and of bad character.¡±


    Seeing the inquisitive look on Tan Rou¡¯s face, Shang Jinughed a little and told her a story.


    ¡°When I first got admitted to Capital University, I was very scared,¡± Shang Jin recalled the past. ¡°I was afraid of encountering hard-to-get-along-with roommates, afraid of meeting teachers with bad temperaments. But the first person I met when I entered was Ah Min. She smiled at me all the time, introduced me gently to the school, and even gave me her contact information to help me if I ever had any troubles.¡±


    ¡°Later she formed a research group, and the second person she invited was me. She said I was amazing and could join her group specially. For this, she was even scolded by the school leaders, but she said the money she spent on establishing the research group wasn¡¯t the school¡¯s, so the school had no right to interfere with her choice of people. After that, we stayed in her group until the end.¡±


    Afterpleting the story, Shang Jin emphasized again, ¡°Tan Rou, you have to add a bit more poison for Feng Jiao. I want to make him ufortable every day, so he doesn¡¯t have the energy to bully Ah Min ever again!¡±

 Chapter 1290: 1289 implementation plan

    Chapter 1290: 1289 implementation n


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips twitched as she reminded, ¡°Senior Shang Jin, the medication I¡¯ve arranged for Feng Jiao will only cause him to have diarrhea for a few days and won¡¯t render him powerless. Of course, if the diarrhea is severe, it could make him weak.¡±


    ¡°Then give him more of the diarrhea medicine!¡± Shang Jin said, ¡°Let him get dehydrated from all the diarrhea¡ªthat would be best!¡±


    Tan Rou verbally agreed with Shang Jin, but in her heart, she still had her own ideas. She could give Feng Jiaoxatives, but not too much, just enough to have him suffer from diarrhea for a week at most.


    If she wanted to make sure he would only have diarrhea for a week and it wouldn¡¯t be too serious, she would need to adjust the proper dosage. Tan Rou hadn¡¯t brought the medication with her, and now she had to go back to get it. Fortunately, she and Shang Jin had left early, and since she had driven, she could go back to mix the medication first.


    However, she hade with Zhuang Liu in the same car, and Li Li and Lan Ning had alsoe in her car. What would happen to them if she left first?


    ¡°Let Ah Yan take them,¡± Shang Jin urged, ¡°We have to go back and get the medicine quickly, or we¡¯ll miss our chance.¡±


    Tan Rou shook her head helplessly; she shouldn¡¯t have suggested giving Feng Jiaoxatives in the first ce.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll message Zhuang Liu, and you tell the ss leader; let the two of them take one car,¡± Tan Rou texted Zhuang Liu, making her ns clear.


    Upon receiving the message, Zhuang Liu immediately expressed his willingness to help her drug Feng Jiao and told her not to involve herself in this matter.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Senior Shang Jin will handle this. If she doesn¡¯t do it herself, I bet she won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight without getting up to curse at Feng Jiao.¡±<div>


    Knowing that Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t be the one putting the drugs in the drink eased Zhuang Liu¡¯s worries. He only cautioned her to drive carefully, and not too fast.


    Tan Rou nced at the message from Zhuang Liu but didn¡¯t n to heed his advice. Since the car identst time, Zhuang Liu always nagged her a bit when she drove. Although he was concerned about Tan Rou, she, having heard it so often, preferred to remain silent.


    Tan Rou and Shang Jin drove back to Tan Rou¡¯s ce in the university town, where they just happened to run into Aunt Zhou and a maid cleaning wine bottles.


    Aunt Zhou asked, ¡°Miss, why have you returned so soon?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I came back to grab some things. What are you doing?¡±


    Aunt Zhou answered, ¡°These bottles have been on the shelf for a long time, and they¡¯ve gathered dust. I asked someone to take them down and clean them.¡±


    Tan Rou eyed the wine bottles and thought of a good n. She had just been discussing with Shang Jin how to get thexatives into the food without detection. If Shang Jin were to put thexatives in the food in front of Feng Jiao, it would be too risky. The only way was to do it out of his sight.


    Shang Jin initially nned to mix the drugs into the food before serving it to Feng Jiao, but that would require cautioning the others not to eat that particr dish. Even though doing so posed a risk of exposure, Shang Jin had no other options.


    ¡°We could mix the drug powder into the wine,¡± Tan Rou suggested while preparing the drugs, ¡°I¡¯ll pick out a nice bottle of wine to bring over, and you pretend to apologize to Feng Jiao. Say that you were too harsh earlier and want to say sorry, then offer him a drink.¡±


    ¡°Put thexative in the ss?¡± Shang Jin asked, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t use the ss I provide?¡±


    ¡°Put the drug into the bottle when you open it; then once the wine has breathed, you can pour it for him,¡± Tan Rou arranged, ¡°But before that, you need to take the antidote to counteract the effects of the drugs in the wine.¡±


    ¡°Will only the two of us drink this wine?¡± Shang Jin felt that if it was just the two of them drinking, it would be too obvious.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°No, I will inform Zhuang Liu and the others in advance to take the antidote before they start drinking. As for Senior Jiang Min, we just have to prevent her from drinking.¡±


    Shang Jin nodded and said, ¡°Right, you¡¯re not good with alcohol, so you don¡¯t drink then, and we¡¯ll also find a few others to abstain. This way, Ah Min won¡¯t drink either.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Tian Tian is also not good with alcohol, so let her skip drinking, and Ning Ning is still recovering from a leg injury, so she shouldn¡¯t drink either.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s face revealed a sly smile, ¡°I¡¯ll drink more at the time, doing my best to ensure no one but me and Feng Jiao drinks the wine, minimizing any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Tan Rou added, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to have an emetic, so if you drink too much, remember to go out and induce vomiting early.¡±

 Chapter 1291: 1290 Apology Wine

    Chapter 1291: 1290 Apology Wine


    Tan Rou and her friends had been dyed longer than expected, and by the time they arrived at the hotel, the others had already started their pre-dinner activities.


    Li Li was ying poker with Lan Ning and Liang Lu, Zhuang Liu and Tao Zhi were pulled aside by Feng Jiao for a discussion, Tian Tian was learning from Jiang Min how to fold napkins into roses, and Lu Qing and Xu Yan were sitting together, typing messages to each other on their phones.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯rete again,¡± Shang Jin changed her previous tone, ¡°But you can¡¯t me us for beingte, mainly because we had to go back and fetch something.¡±


    Li Li asked cooperatively, ¡°Ah Jin, what treasures did you go to fetch?¡±


    Shang Jin took out a box of wine, smiling as she said, ¡°When we wereing down the hill, I felt that what I said to Young Master Feng earlier was inappropriate, so I thought I¡¯d apologize to Young Master Feng. After a lot of thought, I decided to bring a bottle of fine wine as an apology.¡±


    Feng Jiao nced at the wine Shang Jin had brought, and his eyes widened. He had assumed that someone ordinary like Shang Jin wouldn¡¯t produce anything worthwhile, yet to his surprise, the wine she had brought was a globally limited edition, and moreover, it was a fifteen-year-old vintage.


    ¡°This is a fine bottle of wine!¡± Feng Jiao couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°When it was bottled, it had already been in the cer for thirty years, and now another fifteen years have passed, making it a forty-five-year-old vintage now.¡±


    Shang Jin and Tan Rou simultaneously had regrets, feeling that they had only chosen this bottle because it was smaller, which made it easier to drink. Had they known how long it had been aged, they certainly would not have brought it out.


    But since the wine was already here, it was definitely impossible to take it back, so they had no choice but to open it and drink.


    Shang Jin said with a smile, ¡°Yes, nothing else would be suitable for Young Master Feng to drink, only vintage wine like this is befitting for him.¡± But internally, she thought, ¡®I¡¯ll have youpletely disoriented soon.¡¯<div>


    Feng Jiao snickered and said, ¡°Hmm, recognizing your mistake and correcting it is good, young people shouldn¡¯t be so hotheaded. Besides, this is the Capital, home to many important figures. Small fry like you should stay behind the big shots, not sh with them.¡±


    If the wine in her hand hadn¡¯t been so expensive, Shang Jin really wanted to smash it on Feng Jiao¡¯s head, thinking, ¡®What a lousy dinner, everyone should stop eating and just wreck it altogether!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Shang Jin nodded continuously, ¡°Young Master Feng, your lesson is very reasonable, I will definitely follow behind the important figures.¡± When she had made her fortune, she would demolish the Feng Family¡¯s ancestral house, then build a public restroom on the site, and make Feng Jiao guard the restroom.


    ¡°Feng Jiao, can you speak decently? Ah Jin is my friend, what do you mean by saying those things to her?¡± Jiang Min couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, ¡°I may need the Feng Family¡¯s help, but don¡¯t go too far. If you push me too hard, we can stop discussing our dealings altogether.¡±


    Shang Jin was startled by Jiang Min¡¯s sudden outburst and almost dropped the wine bottle, ¡°Ah Min¡­¡±


    Jiang Min walked up to Shang Jin, grabbed her arm fiercely, and said, ¡°Forget eating, I don¡¯t care for his dinner. Let¡¯s go eat somewhere else.¡±


    Shang Jin couldn¡¯t leave, she still had the powder in her pocket, and if she left now, what would happen to her n?


    ¡°Ah Min, I truly want to apologize to Young Master Feng, I was wrong today, I shouldn¡¯t have argued with him after beingte,¡± Shang Jin said sincerely, ¡°And Young Master Feng is really a good person. Even though I argued with him, he didn¡¯t stop me froming to dinner, so I think I should apologize properly.¡±


    Jiang Min showed a peculiar expression, ¡°Ah Jin, has someone brainwashed you?¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°Ah Min, it¡¯s almost time to eat, please stop causing a fuss. Besides, I¡¯m too tired to change locations now.¡±


    With Shang Jin saying that, Jiang Min had no choice but to stay. She told Shang Jin, ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be mistreated.¡±


    Shang Jin smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not mistreating myself, I came here willingly today.¡± How else could she drug Feng Jiao?


    ¡°Enough talking, let¡¯s sit down and get ready to eat,¡± Feng Jiao¡¯s eyes locked onto the bottle of wine, ¡°and try this forty-five-year-old fine wine.¡±

 Chapter 1292: 1291 Dian Gui Cai

    Chapter 1292: 1291 Dian Gui Cai


    ¡°Okay, I will open the wine now,¡± Shang Jin said very respectfully to Feng Jiao, ¡°The dishes haven¡¯t arrived yet, so let¡¯s open the wine and let it breathe a bit. When it¡¯s time to eat, I will personally pour it for you. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    Feng Jiao nodded satisfied, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink the wine when we eat.¡±


    They were sitting at a round table, and Shang Jin¡¯s seat was arranged quite far from Feng Jiao because Feng Jiao was the one hosting the dinner tonight, so he had arranged the seating. He ced Tan Rou, Zhuang Liu, and Tao Zhi close to himself, while the others were arranged more randomly.


    This provided Shang Jin with the opportunity to add thexative, and while Feng Jiao was talking to someone else, she quietly opened the bottle, then reached into her pocket for the powder. She dropped the powder into the bottle, gently shook it a few times to make sure the powder fully dissolved in the liquid, and then put the bottle aside.


    Before long, the dishes everyone ordered were served. This restaurant was very upscale, all the dishes were prepared by international chefs, and the prices were incredibly steep. Feng Jiao told them to order whatever they liked, so they chose the most expensive dishes on the menu.


    When Feng Jiao saw the dishes on the table, each costing over five figures, he felt a pang in his chest. He had been polite in telling them to order freely, not expecting them to be so ruthless in actually choosing the most expensive items. The bill for this meal was probably going to hit seven figures.


    Feng Jiao hadn¡¯t officially started working at thepany yet, and the money he had was given to him by his family. Although he was usually quite extravagant, he had never spent a seven-figure sum on a single meal.


    ¡°The dishes are really great today!¡± Li Li shared the dish she ordered with everyone, ¡°Especially this fish, I heard it¡¯s air-flown from Antarctica, and it¡¯s absolutely delicious, so I ordered a portion for each person. Everyone, try it and see if it¡¯s as good as they say.¡±


    The bowls for the fish were only palm-sized, but their price was far from small; a bowl cost over five thousand. With everyone getting a bowl, the cost added up to tens of thousands instantly.


    Feng Jiao said with a pained expression, ¡°Everyone¡­ enjoy it, the fish must be delicious.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t present when the orders were taken. She was unfamiliar with this restaurant and hadn¡¯t seen the price list, so she didn¡¯t know the small bowl of dish was worth over five thousand.


    ¡°The taste of this dish is really not bad, it¡¯s just that the portions are a little too small.¡± Tan Rou remarked, ¡°Plus, the portions served by this restaurant are all small. The dishes are gone before I¡¯ve taken a few bites.¡±


    Li Li smiled slightly, ¡°Tan Rou made a good point. I hadn¡¯t even savored the taste before it was all eaten up.¡±


    Liang Lu then said, ¡°Young Master Feng, since you¡¯re treating us to dinner, you won¡¯t let us leave hungry, right?¡±


    Feng Jiao replied with augh, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re supposed to leave full. If you¡¯re not full, you can order more. Order whatever you want, my treat.¡±


    Li Li and Liang Lu exchanged nces, having gotten the response they were angling for from Feng Jiao.


    ¡°Waiter, bring over the menu,¡± Liang Lu gestured for the waiter toe over, ¡°Give everyone a menu. We have quite a few dishes to order. Nobody be modest today, eat as much as you want. Don¡¯t leave hungry.¡±


    Liang Lu¡¯s words had an underlying meaning; she was reminding everyone to eat more and spend as much as possible.


    Lu Qing, supporting his girlfriend, feigned excited, ¡°I¡¯ve never had such good food in my life. Thanks to Young Master Feng for this experience; I will not disappoint his generosity.¡± Having said that, he ordered the most expensive dessert for after the meal, plus a hot soup.


    Incidentally, the dessert and the soup also came in very small bowls, so he ordered one for each person.


    Feng Jiao also had a menu, so when he saw Li Li and the others specifically choosing small portions of expensive dishes, he felt his eyelids twitch. But he couldn¡¯t well refuse those choices, so he could only ask, ¡°Can you all really finish if you order so much?¡±


    Li Li thumped her chest in assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Feng, we definitely won¡¯t waste it. If I can¡¯t finish here, I can always take it to go.¡±


    Li Li¡¯s words reminded others that although they couldn¡¯t eat so much now, they could take the leftovers home. Since it was Feng Jiao treating them, they didn¡¯t have to be polite.

 Chapter 1293: 1292 drinking alcohol

    Chapter 1293: 1292 drinking alcohol


    The dishes were halfway eaten when Shang Jin finally brought the wine she had brought. She went straight to Feng Jiao¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Feng Jiao, you must be the one to drink this first ss.¡±


    Feng Jiao, who frequented all kinds of drinking parties and loved tasting fine wines, felt his vanity satisfied when Shang Jin brought him the first ss to drink.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Feng Jiao raised his own ss, ¡°here, pour me the wine.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, had anyone spoken to Shang Jin like that, she would have pped them, but today was a special case, and she had to endure it.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Shang Jin said with a smile on her face, ¡°I will pour you the wine right now.¡±


    She poured Feng Jiao a full ss and then half a ss for herself. ¡°Feng Jiao, how about we down it in one gulp?¡±


    Feng Jiao, who enjoyed savoring fine wine, thought it a pity to down such good wine in one gulp, but since there was plenty left, he could take his time with the rest.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s down it in one gulp,¡± Feng Jiao clinked sses with her and then finished the wine in his ss in one go.


    Shang Jin looked at the wine mixed with the medicine in her ss, swallowed hard, and also finished it in one gulp.


    Afterward, Shang Jin poured a little for others, but she and Feng Jiao were mainly the ones drinking.


    ¡°Feng Jiao, as they say, you must drink three toasts of respect. We have had the first ss and two remain, do you want to drink them?¡± Shang Jin shook the wine bottle, its rich aroma wafting out. Anyone who enjoyed tasting wine couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of such fine liquor.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Feng Jiao had rushed his first drink and now felt a bit dizzy, his reactions slowed significantly, ¡°pour for me.¡±


    Shang Jin poured him anotherrge ss, but this time she only poured a little for herself, ¡°I can¡¯t hold my liquor well, so I can¡¯t drink too much. Please forgive me, Feng Jiao.¡±


    Feng Jiao was only too happy for her to pour all the wine into his ss. Hearing that Shang Jin couldn¡¯t hold her liquor, he quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink more, and you drink less.¡±


    Shang Jin immediately filled his ss, ¡°Good, fine wine like this should be drunk by great people like you.¡±


    Only the two of them were engaged in a drinking contest, while the others drank little or none at all, since they had to drive hometer that evening. Jiang Min also didn¡¯t drink; she and Feng Jiao hade in their own car, and if Feng Jiao got drunk, she would have to drive him home.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t drink either, as she couldn¡¯t handle her liquor well and had to driveter. So, she poured her wine into Zhuang Liu¡¯s ss and whispered in his ear, ¡°Change the ss before you drink; this one hasxative.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore; Feng Jiao isn¡¯t paying attention here anyway.¡±


    Tan Rou instructed, ¡°After finishing the wine, we will take the bottle with us to avoid eventual detection.¡±


    They needn¡¯t worry about the utensils, since once they finished dining, the hotel would definitely clean and sterilize them promptly. The medicine would be easily diluted and once it entered the sewer system, even testing wouldn¡¯t reveal its presence.


    On the other side, although Shang Jin imed not to be able to hold her liquor well, she ended up drinking even more than Feng Jiao, and as she got drunker, she began to let loose.


    ¡°Drink, why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Shang Jin, not knowing where she got it from, grabbed a new bottle of wine, opened it, and pushed it into Feng Jiao¡¯s hands, ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, you¡¯re disrespecting me!¡±


    Feng Jiao mmed the table and stood up, ¡°Drink, nobody leaves tonight until it¡¯s all gone!¡±


    Shang Jinughed, ¡°We definitely must finish it!¡±


    Xu Yan had never before seen Shang Jin drink so much. He wanted to intervene, but Shang Jin was not receptive to his advice, so he could only sit silently on the side, drinking juice.


    ¡°Your wife is pretty impressive,¡± Lu Qing said teasingly, ¡°I knew Shang Jin was hot-tempered, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a heavy drinker. You probably can¡¯t outdrink her.¡±


    Xu Yan replied in an even tone, ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±


    Lu Qing quietly asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t there axative in the wine? Can Shang Jin really drink so much?¡±


    Xu Yan responded, ¡°I can¡¯t control her, and if she feels badter, she¡¯ll have to endure it on her own.¡±


    Xu Yan wasn¡¯t worried though, as Tan Rou had already prepared a vomiting inducer. After they finished the meal, Tan Rou was going to take Shang Jin to the restroom to induce vomiting. Although they had already taken the antidote, too much alcohol could still harm the body.

 Chapter 1294: 1293 midnight bell ringing

    Chapter 1294: 1293 midnight bell ringing


    After dinner, Feng Jiao was so drunk he couldn¡¯t even find north, and two hotel attendants supported him and put him into the car.


    The bill was settled by Feng Jiao, although he was intoxicated, but before getting drunk, everyone had already coaxed his ck card out of him, and after dinner, they just swiped his card.


    Actually, there was no hurry to settle the bill because the hotel staff recognized Feng Jiao, they could just put it on his tab, and he could pay when he woke up. However, the hotel staff thought that Feng Jiao¡¯s spending was too high tonight, and if the payment was dyed, it might lead to unnecessary trouble, so it was better to pay sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ I never dine with ordinary people¡­¡± Feng Jiao, sitting in the car, was still not behaving, babbling on, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for you to have a meal with me¡­¡±


    Jiang Min, who was quite repelled by him, shoved him into the car a bit more, then turned to Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, I¡¯ll seriously think about what you said, and I hope we remain friends in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Jiang Min, my senior, we have always been friends, so I hope you can find happiness.¡±


    Jiang Min gave a bitter smile, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    After Jiang Min left, Shang Jin also finished vomiting; she wiped her mouth and asked groggily, ¡°Did I throw up on that egomaniac?¡±


    Tan Rou patted her face, ¡°Your task is alreadypleted.¡±


    Shang Jin smiled, then fell asleep in her boyfriend¡¯s arms.


    Everyone was thinking of Jiang Min, hoping she could find true happiness, but Jiang Min was too stubborn. She wanted to do something for her family to repay them for raising her, even if it meant sacrificing everything.


    ¡°Was I being too meddlesome?¡± On the drive back, Tan Rou asked gloomily, ¡°Jiang Min is a nice person, she took good care of me when I was in her research group. Moreover, after Shang Jin and the others graduated, Jiang Min didn¡¯t make them join her new project but sent them to mypany instead. Firstly to find a good job for Shang Jin and her friends, and secondly to send a few capable people my way.¡±


    Zhuang Liu reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ve done what you could, the rest is up to her. If one day she regrets her decision andes back to you, you can help her then.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Zhuang Liu, do you have any projects in hands?¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°The Zhuang family owns so manypanies, there¡¯s definitely potential to coborate with the Jiang family. But didn¡¯t Jiang Min reject you already? Since she rejected your kindness, let¡¯s not bother anymore.¡±


    Not just the Zhuang family, the Tao family also has many projects that could coborate with the Jiang family, it¡¯s up to Jiang Min whether she wants to seek Tan Rou¡¯s help.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s not worry about these things here.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I should think about my own matters. Summer vacation is almost here, and my mall is also about to open. You muste as my special guest.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Not just as your special guest, even if you ask me to resign and watch the door of your mall, I would do it.¡±


    Tan Rouughed at hisment, ¡°Youe watch the door for me, and I¡¯ll watch the door for you. Let¡¯s experience what it¡¯s like to work in our old age ahead of time.¡±


    Zhuang Liu then said, ¡°When we are fifty, we¡¯ll hand over all our work to the younger generation, like how my parents and your parents are doing now, and then travel around the world together.¡±


    Although Tan Rou enjoyed working, she didn¡¯t want to work her entire life, so she was considering what Zhuang Liu suggested, but she thought fifty was too old, maybe retire at forty-eight instead.


    Tomorrow Tan Rou had sses, and tonight she stayed overnight with Zhuang Liu at their house in the university town. Both were exhausted today, they did nothing and fell asleep as soon as theyy down.


    However, in the middle of the night, a burst of urgent ringing woke them up. Tan Rou rolled out of bed quickly, and muted her phone, but Zhuang Liu had already woken up, so muting was useless. Usually, she would set her phone on silent before going to sleep, but they went to bed too early today, and she forgot to do it.


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to look yet.¡± Tan Rou unlocked her phone, looked at the call log, and was a bit surprised, ¡°Huh, why would Jiang Min be calling me?¡±

 Chapter 1295: 1294 Help

    Chapter 1295: 1294 Help


    The call had hung up, and when Tan Rou called back, no one answered, leading her to mistakenly think that Jiang Min had dialed the wrong number.


    ¡°It must have been Senior Jiang Min who dialed the wrong number,¡± Tan Rou checked the time; it was already midnight, and she guessed Jiang Min wouldn¡¯t call again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep first, and I¡¯ll call her back in the morning.¡±


    However, just as theyy down, the phone started vibrating again; they hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet, so the vibration of the phone was very clear.


    Tan Rou answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Senior Jiang Min¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even finished her greeting when she heard Jiang Min whisper, ¡°Save me¡­¡±


    Tan Rou, who was slightly sleepy, suddenly felt wide awake. She sat up sharply and asked, ¡°Senior Jiang Min, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at your doorstep¡­ in the university town¡­¡± Jiang Min said weakly, ¡°Feng Jiao wants to kill me¡­¡±


    Tan Rou quickly threw off the covers and ran downstairs barefoot without even putting on shoes, ¡°Living room lights, on!¡±


    The living room lights zed on instantly.


    Zhuang Liu, wearing a coat, followed her to the door.<div>


    Tan Rou opened the yard gate and indeed saw a woman covered in blood at the door, her once delicate makeuppletely ruined, with several wounds on her face and arms, and her shoes missing.


    ¡°Senior!¡± Tan Rou recognized that it was Jiang Min, but she didn¡¯t understand how Jiang Min had ended up like this in just a few hours.


    Following behind, Zhuang Liu, struck by the smell of blood, took off his coat and draped it over Jiang Min, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s bring her inside first.¡±


    Tan Rou lifted Jiang Min up; all the lights in the house were turned on, and Aunt Zhou along with other servants, dressed in pajamas, came out to see what had happened, all asking what had urred.


    Tan Rou instructed, ¡°Aunt Zhou, take a few people and clean up the doorway; there¡¯s blood everywhere. Clean it thoroughly and spray some disinfectant.¡±


    The servants, frightened by the sight of Jiang Min covered in blood, were scared, but Aunt Zhou was calm. She said, ¡°You all know we can¡¯t talk about this to anyone, right? If I hear of any gossip in our neighborhood, you won¡¯t need to work here anymore.¡±


    This quieted the servants, as the job at the Tao family paid well and usually involved taking care of just one young mistress, so they were reluctant to lose such an easy job.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to dig into how Jiang Min had gotten in or ask about her injuries right now; she immediately asked Zhuang Liu to fetch medicine from her pharmacy and began treating Jiang Min¡¯s wounds.


    Jiang Min had cuts on her face and arms, and a stab wound on her back; her clothes were torn, indicating the sharpness of the knife.


    Jiang Min was still trembling, Tan Rou gently held her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Jiang Min looked up at Tan Rou, her tears suddenly overflowing, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Tan Rou told her not to talk, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter, let¡¯s treat your wounds first.¡±


    Jiang Min¡¯s wounds were pretty severe, but the bleeding had stopped, which indicated that she had been injured for a while. She was truly lucky to have survived losing so much blood without fainting from blood loss, which meant her physical condition was quite good.


    Tan Rou directed Zhuang Liu to bring medicine from her pharmacy and had the house cook start preparing food, as Jiang Min needed to replenish her nutrients and ideally should go to a hospital for a blood transfusion.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to get checked,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°You need a blood transfusion.¡±


    Jiang Min shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t go, Feng Jiao will find me, he knows where my house is, he knows the location of my old house, so I won¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about going to the hospital for a blood transfusion,¡± Tan Rou patiently exined to Jiang Min, ¡°That would make you feel a bit better.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Jiang Min resisted again, muttering, ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t let Jiang Min continue this way; she gave Jiang Min an injection, knocking her out, quickly carried her to the dressing room to change clothes, and then drove her to the hospital for a blood transfusion.<div>


    Zhuang Liu had already arranged everything at the hospital, which was a private hospital owned by the Zhuang family, very safe, with no disturbances allowed.

 Chapter 1296: Unlucky events of 1295

    Chapter 1296: Unlucky events of 1295


    When they drove out, they found that the gate of the residential area was half-open, and the security guard was lying back, dozing off. No wonder Jiang Min was able to get inside; the guard had fallen asleep.


    When Tan Rou returned, she would need to bring up this issue; otherwise, the next time a bad guy sneaked in, there would be big trouble.


    At midnight, there were fewer cars on the road, and Tan Rou drove Jiang Min to the hospital as quickly as possible. Inside the hospital, the doctor had already arranged a single room and had prepared plenty of blood bags, just waiting for Jiang Min toe over for a blood type test.


    After the blood transfusion, Jiang Min¡¯splexion looked much better. Tan Rou didn¡¯t wake her but let her continue sleeping.


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized that praying to Buddha is totally useless,¡± Zhuang Liu said, standing by. ¡°The unlucky ones are still going to be unlucky.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that praying to Buddha is just for peace of mind. If praying to Buddha worked, the whole world would be full of temples.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had quite a lot of things on your te recently,¡± Zhuang Liu recounted, ¡°Liang Lu, Li Li, and Lan Ning, and now Jiang Min. Why do your friends always turn to you whenever they have issues?¡±


    Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°Maybe I just have bad luck, and it rubs off on my friends. Look, several friends rted to me have been unlucky. I don¡¯t know who will be next.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t mean it that way. He just didn¡¯t want Tan Rou to be too exhausted. After all, Tan Rou had her own work and study life. How could she have so much time to handle other people¡¯s private affairs?


    ¡°I mean, your friends turn to you whenever they have issues. Don¡¯t you have your own stuff to take care of?¡± Zhuang Liu said.<div>


    Tan Rou said, ¡°The thing with Liang Lu was something I took on willingly. When I helped her out at school, I decided to go all the way. Since I brought her to the Capital, I can¡¯t just ignore her. Besides, her film was a big hit, and she gave me a considerable bonus. I¡¯m not one to turn down money. Helping her is helping myself.¡±


    ¡°You also know the situation with Li Li and Lan Ning. They don¡¯t have family or other friends in the Capital, so they definitelye to me first when something happens,¡± Tan Rou continued. ¡°But I¡¯m not very clear about Senior Jiang Min¡¯s situation. She doesn¡¯t live near our neighborhood, and I don¡¯t know how she got to our ce. I¡¯ll ask her when she wakes up.¡±


    Zhuang Liu sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be too tired. You don¡¯t need to deal with everything yourself; you could just arrange for someone else to handle it. If you don¡¯t have the right person for the job, you can tell me, and I will help you arrange someone.¡±


    Tan Rou knew what Zhuang Liu meant, but she preferred to handle some matters personally. If she arranged for someone else to take care of them, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease, especially when it came to her family and friends. Tan Rou had to supervise them herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m physically strong, and these little things won¡¯t wear me down,¡± Tan Rou said, pinching Zhuang Liu¡¯s palm. ¡°You go back and rest first. I¡¯ll just stay here.¡±


    Zhuang Liu disagreed. He urged Tan Rou to rest first and offered to find a nurse to stay with Jiang Min, ¡°Tan Rou, you have ss early tomorrow. You should go back and sleep. I¡¯ll arrange for a reliable nurse here. When Jiang Min wakes up, I¡¯ll have the nurse notify you immediately.¡±


    Tan Rou thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep here tonight in case Senior Jiang Min needs me during the night.¡±


    Since Tan Rou wanted to stay, Zhuang Liu had to stay with her too. The hospital staff, knowing they would be staying overnight, immediately brought them a folding bed and new nkets, and they made do for the night in the hospital.


    The folding bed was narrow; they had to hug each other to fit on it, and Zhuang Liu held Tan Rou in his arms.


    ¡°It seems nice to stay here,¡± Zhuang Liu said with a smile.


    Tan Rou affectionately patted his face, saying bluntly, ¡°Stop disturbing my sleep.¡±


    Zhuang Liu kissed her forehead and then hugged her tightly. ¡°Goodnight, my darling.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so cheesy.¡± She then kissed Zhuang Liu on the face and said, ¡°Goodnight, my Zhuang Liu.¡±


    The hospital room was spacious; Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu took up a small half, while Jiang Min upied arger half. She had justpleted a blood transfusion, and the doctors had re-dressed her wounds. She was now soundly asleep.

 Chapter 1297: Injury cause

    Chapter 1297: Injury cause


    The day had not yet dawned when Jiang Min woke up. Her wound was very painful, but she did not make any sound, lying quietly in bed, staring at the snowy-white ceiling.


    As the room gradually brightened, she turned her head to nce at the two people on the folding bed, feeling extremely ufortable inside.


    Perhaps sensing Jiang Min¡¯s gaze, Tan Rou was the first to wake up. As soon as she did, Zhuang Liu could not sleep either.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be time yet, should we sleep a little longer?¡± Zhuang Liu rubbed Tan Rou¡¯s head gently and asked.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Let¡¯s not sleep. I keep feeling like someone is staring at me.¡±


    Perhaps it was her years of training that developed a keen sense of observation. Whenever someone stared at Tan Rou, no matter their position, she could distinguish it very clearly, even if she was asleep, she could awaken from her dreams.


    Zhuang Liu whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here. How could anyone be staring at you?¡±


    Tan Rou reminded him, ¡°Jiang Min is here too.¡±


    Then she got up and saw Jiang Min turning her head to look at them. This made Tan Rou feel momentarily embarrassed, and she quickly greeted, ¡°Jiang Min, good morning!¡±


    Jiang Min replied indifferently, ¡°Hmm, good morning.¡±<div>


    Since Jiang Min had woken up, Tan Rou did not go back to sleep. She rubbed her sore limbs and said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Let¡¯s get up and tidy up the bedding.¡±


    The bed was too small, and maintaining one position all night was very tiring. Zhuang Liu also rubbed his aching limbs and said, ¡°Next time we sleep here, we need to get a bigger bed.¡±


    As Tan Rou folded the quilt, she said, ¡°We could arrange for two beds.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was reluctant to sleep apart from Tan Rou. He said, ¡°I still hope to sleep with you.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I meant to have them arrange for two beds and then push them together to make onerger bed.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was taken aback and then praised Tan Rou, ¡°Our Tan Rou is indeed smarter.¡±


    Jiang Min watched their interaction, feeling very ufortable. She envied Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu and hoped she could have such love, but did she have the right to choose the person she loved?


    After Tan Rou finished folding the quilt, Zhuang Liu folded up the bed and put it aside. After tidying the bedding, they both went to Jiang Min¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Jiang Min, does your wound hurt a lot?¡± Tan Rou was well aware of Jiang Min¡¯s condition, so she directly asked how her wound was, ¡°Do you need some pain relief medicine?¡±


    Jiang Min shook her head slightly, ¡°No need. It¡¯s good for the wound to hurt; it constantly reminds me of how I got injured.¡±


    Tan Rou took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Jiang Min, how did you happen to be therest night?¡±


    Jiang Min was silent for a moment, then answered, ¡°Feng Jiao¡¯s new residence is near the university town. I was passing by your residential area on my way to drop him off, but you probably hadn¡¯te back yet, so I didn¡¯t go in to say hello. I thought there would be a chance to find you in the future¡ªI didn¡¯t expect it would be so soon.¡±


    Zhuang Liu brought a chair for Tan Rou, and after sitting down, she took Jiang Min¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Can you tell me how you got injured?¡±


    Jiang Min closed her eyes, and just when Tan Rou thought she would not speak, she began to slowly recount what had happened yesterday afternoon and evening.


    Jiang Min said, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, when I was sending him back, he was drunk, so I took care of him for a while until the nanny arrived, and I was able to leave. But the Feng Family insisted I am Feng Jiao¡¯s fianc¨¦e and that it should be my duty to take care of him, to get ustomed to my future life ahead of time¡ªsince I had nothing else to do, I stayed there until Feng Jiao woke up.¡±


    ¡°At around eight in the evening, Feng Jiao woke up and started running to the toilet, three times within an hour.¡± Jiang Min frowned and continued, ¡°He thought there was something wrong with the food, that it was the food that upset his stomach.¡±


    ¡°I casually mentioned that everyone had the same meal, so howe only he got diarrhea? Then he started arguing with me, bringing up the incident when we met you guys all the way to theint about you guys costing him too much money for dinner. If he didn¡¯t have to rush to the toilet, the argument probably would havested another two hours.¡±

 Chapter 1298: 1297 confronts him

    Chapter 1298: 1297 confronts him


    ¡°Why were you injured?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    ¡°He med me for all the expenses and wanted me toe up with the money,¡± Jiang Min revealed a pale smile, ¡°I refused, and he lost his temper. He started to scold me, saying that my friends were all viins spending his money wantonly. When I retorted, he cut me with a knife and even threatened to kill me.¡±


    Tan Rou apologized, ¡°Senior Jiang, I¡¯m sorry, the dishes we ordered yesterday were indeed intentional. If we had known it would cause you harm, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have ordered such expensive food.¡±


    Jiang Min shook her head again and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If it weren¡¯t for that meal you ordered, I wouldn¡¯t have realized Feng Jiao¡¯s true nature. A person who is unwilling to even pay for a meal, how could he evere up with so much money to help our Jiang family?¡±


    Zhuang Liu, who had been watching silently, spoke up, ¡°Have you finally understood this principle? Feng Jiao is a selfish person, only caring about his own pleasure, never about the life or death of others. You say that after marrying him, Feng Family would provide assistance to Jiang Family, but do you think Feng Jiao would actually help you?¡±


    Jiang Min spoke with ack of strength, ¡°I used to bet on this possibility, but now I see clearly that he won¡¯t help me, so I must break off the engagement with Feng Family.¡±


    ¡°Why not try cooperating with our Zhuang family?¡± Zhuang Liu offered a lifeline to Jiang Min, ¡°I have several projects that would be suitable for coboration with the Jiang family. I didn¡¯t approach you before because we had never coborated, but since you are out of options now, why not give my path a try?¡±


    Jiang Min was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. She had heard about the Zhuang family¡¯s projects from Tan Rou, but after all, that was Zhuang Liu¡¯s business. She wasn¡¯t very familiar with Zhuang Liu, so she wasn¡¯t certain whether the project could fall into her hands, nor could she guarantee that she would be sessful with Zhuang family¡¯s projects, so she politely declined Tan Rou¡¯s good intentions.


    Now that Zhuang Liu was proactively proposing a coboration, Jiang Min didn¡¯t know what to say in an instant.


    Jiang Min was very clear about Zhuang Liu¡¯s personality. He used to have a terrible temper, unpredictable in his emotions. After the recovery of his legs, he had be somewhat kinder, but it seemed impossible for him to be so amiable as to seek coboration with others on his own initiative. She was not Tan Rou; why would Zhuang Liu help her?<div>


    To be precise, this was beyond being kind. It was charity!


    ¡°Mr. Zhuang, this¡­ I¡­¡± Jiang Min was so moved that she couldn¡¯t articte aplete sentence.


    Zhuang Liu generously said, ¡°I have quite a few small projects that are suitable for coboration with the Jiang family. Those projects are not crucial to me, which is why I¡¯ve been dragging my feet on approval. If you¡¯re interested, I can pick the two most suitable projects for you to choose from.¡±


    Jiang Min said awkwardly, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s fine for you to choose.¡±


    Zhuang Liu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you are Tan Rou¡¯s friend, which makes you my friend. Since Tan Rou believes we should help you, I cannot just stand by and watch.¡±


    Jiang Min turned to Tan Rou and said ufortably, ¡°Tan Rou, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tan Rou was somewhat distracted, ¡°Senior Jiang, I remember you saying that Dongda Real Estate is one of the top real estatepanies in the country. Right now, the situation is tense. The real estate industry has so much developmental interest to offer ¨C if they gain more, you gain less. So, why shouldn¡¯t the person gaining more be you?¡±


    Jiang Min was stunned; she had always thought of leaning on Feng Family to support Jiang Family, never considering recing Feng Family¡¯s position. She felt that Dongda Real Estate was too powerful, and Jiang Family couldn¡¯t shake them.


    But now the situation was different. Behind her, she had the support of two powerful allies ¨C as long as she could achieve something significant, neither Zhuang family nor Tao family would easily give up on her or make things difficult. She was free to pursue the next steps.


    ¡°Right, you¡¯re absolutely correct!¡± Jiang Min¡¯s tone turned very resolute, ¡°Why can¡¯t our Jiang Family rece Feng Family¡¯s position? Feng Family has been thriving in the real estate industry for so many years, it¡¯s time for them to make room and allow others to take that prestigious seat!¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Senior Jiang, I support you. Once you recover, go ahead and put your ns into action!¡±

 Chapter 1299: 1298 Capital News

    Chapter 1299: 1298 Capital News


    Recently, the Capital has been buzzing with two major news events. One is that the media revealed the alliance through marriage between the Jiang family and the Feng Family had fallen apart. Miss Jiang Min, the youngdy of the Jiang family, charged Feng Jiao, the eldest young master of the Feng Family, with intentional injury and took him to court. She hired many renownedwyers within the industry to form a legal team, evidently aiming to send Feng Jiao to prison.


    The other event is that TRpany has been preparing a high-tech expo that will begin on July 2. The expo willst for half a month, and those who want to visit can register on the official website to participate, where small gifts will also be given at the venue.


    Let¡¯s talk about the first piece of news. Jiang Min suing Feng Jiao is quite the rare urrence. Once this was reported, it drew a lot of attention, mainly because the marriage alliance between the Jiang family and the Feng Family was not publicly announced but rather circted in private. Many self-media outlets reported that the announcement of the marriage was imminent. However, instead of joyful news about the alliance, people received the shocking news of the breakup and the court case.


    There was heated discussion online, and many people were also talking about it on the streets. Nothing is more interesting than the gossip about wealthy businessmen.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to get married? Howe the marriage announcement hasn¡¯t been made yet, and instead it¡¯s been announced that someone from the Feng Family has been taken to court?¡± Tan Rou, walking on the road, overheard a passerby saying.


    A second passerby said, ¡°Who knows? I heard that the eldest young master of the Feng Family is very ugly and has a bad lifestyle, changing girlfriends every day when he was abroad.¡±


    A third passerby said, ¡°No wonder the Jiang family didn¡¯t want their daughter to marry into their family.¡±


    The second passerbyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. It¡¯s the Feng Family who looked down on the Jiang family. The Feng Family has been in the real estate business for so many years and has a solid position. Forming an alliance with the Feng Family would have been an honor for the Jiang family. Even if Miss Jiang Min was unwilling, the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t miss out on this opportunity.¡±


    The third passerby curiously asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did the Jiang family give up on this marriage alliance? It surely can¡¯t really be because of intentional injury, right?¡±


    The second passerby said mysteriously, ¡°I bet it¡¯s because the Feng Family no longer wanted this daughter-inw, and the Jiang family said that out of spite. The intentional injury charge is just an excuse the Jiang family thought of to get something from the Feng Family.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t listen any longer, and she spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re not the party involved, how would you know the real situation? Although the Feng Family¡¯s power may be greater than the Jiang family¡¯s, they¡¯re not the strongest. Couldn¡¯t it be possible that the Jiang family didn¡¯t want to marry into the Feng Family and thus broke off the engagement?¡±


    Seeing that she was a young girl, the second passerby mocked, ¡°Young girls like you think too simply. How could the Jiang family stand up against the Feng Family? Unless the Jiang family has a very strong backing. But if they really had such a backing, the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t be begging around for favors.¡±


    Tan Rou let out a coldugh, ¡°Perhaps the Jiang family does have a very strong backing.¡± After saying this, Tan Rou quickly walked away.


    The two people behind her continued to mock her, ¡°I told you the thoughts of young girls are simple. She got angry after just a few words.¡±


    The second passerby agreed, ¡°Exactly. But speaking of impressive women, I actually know one.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tan Rou of TR Technology Company¡­¡±


    Tan Rou had walked far away, not hearing the rest as she was busy going to take an exam. Once the final exams were over, she could focus on managing her business affairs.


    Inside the headquarters of TRpany, Hang Wei was furiously losing his temper, pacing around the room and shouting, ¡°How do you guys handle things? Do you know how many days are left until the expo? Five days, only five days left, and you still haven¡¯t arranged the exhibit staff. Do you expect the boss to arrange it personally?¡±


    Having just set up the expo, Tan Rou had someone create a mini-program for grabbing visitation tickets to avoid overburdening the venue with too many visitors during the summer break.


    All was going well, but there was a minor issue with the design of the mini-program. The designer identally added an extra zero when setting the daily number of visitors, turning the original one thousand into ten thousand. Now that the tickets were distributed, who could be asked to return them?


    ¡°Mr. Hang, I¡¯m sorry!¡± the designer said with his head bowed, ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. Please punish me. You can deduct as much from my sry as you want!¡±


    Hang Wei sneered, ¡°If this problem could be solved by deducting sries, then everyone should just have their sry deducted whenever they make a mistake.¡±

 Chapter 1300: 1299 people is too many

    Chapter 1300: 1299 people is too many


    The marketing manager said, ¡°Hang Wei, actually our mall can amodate ten thousand visitors, so why don¡¯t we propose to the boss to rx the visitor restrictions and allow more people toe?¡±


    Hang Wei furiously said, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, do you even understand what ¡®free¡¯ means? Do you have any idea how much it costs just to host these visits? There¡¯s also the small gifts we need to prepare¡ªnine thousand more each day. Are you going to pay for that?¡±


    The marketing manager fell silent. The R&D department employees had no say in marketing operations, and they alsocked understanding of management issues, so they continued to keep quiet.


    This trouble then fell on the marketing department¡¯s shoulders, as the mall would be selling theirpany¡¯s products in the future. Hence, this issue rted to their future work, making it imperative for them to solve the current crisis.


    With no choice, the marketing manager approached Hang Wei and suggested, ¡°Hang Wei, how about we take back the original tickets and then redesign a mini app to release the tickets again, how does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Is that a teapot on your neck?¡± Hang Wei ridiculed mercilessly, ¡°Do you know how much effort and heart we have invested inside this mall? The boss¡¯s standard is wless because this is our first mall, and it has to be the best! If we take back the tickets, those who got them will definitely feel that we can¡¯t handle it, do you realize how much damage that would do to ourpany¡¯s image?¡±


    The marketing manager wished he could bury himself in a hole; why did he have to speak up and upset Hang Wei? Hang Wei was already furious, and if they couldn¡¯t produce a reliable solution, these idiots might just find themselves fired by tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Why not make a call to the boss¡­¡± Shang Jin weakly said, standing among the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s already half-past eleven, the boss should have finished her exams by now.¡±


    Lang Yue tugged at him and whispered, ¡°Stop talking, or Hang Wei is going to cry.¡±


    Watching them, Hang Wei said very irritably, ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to cry? Designer Lang, was that what you said? Come forward and make the call yourself!¡±<div>


    When one is down on their luck, even drinking cold water can choke them; Lang Yue just muttered softly, yet Hang Wei heard it. Now that Hang Wei had called his name, he had to step forward.


    Shang Jin secretly gave him a thumbs up, whispering, ¡°Go on, Lang the hero!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hang Wei also called out her name, ¡°Designer Shang, pleasee forward too. The issue arose from your design department, so I need both of you to resolve it.¡±


    Shang Jin and Lang Yue exchanged nces and stepped to the forefront amid the admiring looks of everyone else.


    Hang Wei got the conference room phone, smiling gently, ¡°Here, you make the call.¡±


    Lang Yue took the phone but hesitated to dial.


    Hang Wei, sitting cross-legged, urged, ¡°Hurry up and dial!¡±


    As Lang Yue was about to call Tan Rou, Hang Wei¡¯s cellphone rang. He stopped Lang Yue, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, the boss is calling me.¡±


    He answered immediately, ¡°Hello, boss, you finished your exam?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I turned in my paper early. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Where is everyone in thepany? You¡¯re not there either; did you sneak out?¡±


    Hang Wei, overwhelmed with the mall¡¯s issues, was now used by Tan Rou of sneaking out. He felt so wronged!


    ¡°No, everyone is sitting in the conference room,¡± Hang Wei said truthfully.


    Tan Rou scolded, ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon now. I¡¯ve said not to discuss work during meal times, especially not to hold meetings between eleven and one o¡¯clock that encroach on everyone¡¯s rest time. Did you forget?¡±


    Naturally, Hang Wei hadn¡¯t forgotten, but he had had to call everyone at this time for the meeting due to an emergency.


    ¡°Boss, it wasn¡¯t my intention to call everyone for a meeting. There¡¯s an urgent matter that needs resolving.¡± Hang Wei said seriously, ¡°If this isn¡¯t handled well, our exhibition might not run smoothly.¡±


    Tan Rou, while on the phone, headed for the conference room, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the conference room shortly; let¡¯s discuss this face-to-face.¡±

 Chapter 1301: 1300 small questions

    Chapter 1301: 1300 small questions


    After hanging up the phone, Hang Wei¡¯s expression became very serious once again, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°The boss ising soon, you should speak directly to her about the strategies you¡¯ve thought of, as for whether she will get angry, I can¡¯t be sure.¡±


    All of the senior executives of TR Company had never seen Tan Rou lose her temper, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t even raise her voice to me them¡ªthe tone she used was always very calm, she would sometimes even smile at everyone.


    However, everyone, including Hang Wei, had a sense of fear toward the youngest female in theirpany, what she said was always right, everyone had to follow her words because it had be a habit for them all.


    The atmosphere became extremely silent, the articte marketing director was continuously shaking his leg, the nearly bald-headed R&D director kept touching his shiny head, and the finance director kept checking his phone as if he was calcting their budget.


    In short, everyone was anxiously waiting, as if waiting for a judge to announce a sentence.


    Tan Rou entered with a beaming face, the quietness inside the conference room took her by surprise, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are you preparing to perform a silent film for me? Why is the conference room so quiet?¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was staring at her, but no one answered her question, finally, it was Shang Jin who had the courage to break the silence.


    Shang Jin said, ¡°Boss, there was a little hup when we were developing the mini-program, we mistakenly wrote ten thousand tickets per day instead of the nned one thousand tickets, now Hang Wei is lecturing us about it.¡±


    Hang Wei red at her, seemingly ming Shang Jin for thest part of her remark, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I lecture you?¡±


    Shang Jin bowed his head, ¡°Yes, Hang Wei is right to lecture us!¡±<div>


    ¡°Just a little thing like this?¡± Tan Rou said with a gentle smile, ¡°I thought someone had nted a bomb in my mall.¡±


    Hang Wei said, ¡°An extra nine thousand people a day, that¡¯s an additional one hundred and thirty-five thousand people over fifteen days, it¡¯s not a small matter.¡± That was a huge expense, and even though their TR Company made money, it was no reason to waste it like that, was it?


    Tan Rou pulled up a chair to sit down, and motioned with her hand, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s in the conference room, let¡¯s solve this issue first and then go eat.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, everyone found their seats and sat down.


    ¡°The issue Hang Wei just mentioned is indeed the one we need to address at the moment because our tickets have already been sent out, and there¡¯s no reason to take them back,¡± Tan Rou analyzed, ¡°People who received the tickets don¡¯t know how many we¡¯ve actually sent out, so we can straightforwardlyy this problem out for everyone to see and admit that it was our mistake.¡±


    Hang Wei said, ¡°This might have a certain impact on ourpany¡¯s image.¡±


    ¡°We originally nned to send out one thousand tickets, now we¡¯ve sent out nine thousand more, do you think that will cause a negative impact?¡± Tan Rou continued, ¡°We¡¯ve only released tickets for five days, there are ten days worth of tickets still unreleased, so we still have the opportunity to solve the problem.¡±


    Tan Rou operated theputer inside the conference room, swiftly typing a few lines, ¡°Firstly, the distributed tickets cannot be taken back, prepare as many small gifts as there are people, if the budget doesn¡¯t suffice then n again, I can approve additional funds if needed. We need to rush the factory to produce the small gifts as soon as possible, and the quality of the gifts must remain consistent, we absolutely cannot give out gifts of poor quality.¡±


    ¡°Second point,¡± Tan Rou tapped the screen and said, ¡°The subsequent tickets must have their times changed, convert the daily visits to every other day, iming that our equipment needs maintenance, so the visiting times have been adjusted. Apart from the five confirmed days, there are ten more days left, and in those ten days, the actual visiting times will only be half, significantly reducing unnecessary consumption.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t this action provoke a public rtions crisis?¡± Hang Wei asked worriedly, ¡°What if customers use us of lying? After all, our original n was to have an exhibition for fifteen days.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Just say that the final interpretation rights belong to TR Company. Our exhibition is free and we are additionally giving gifts with the tickets, what else is there for them toin about? Customers are indeed very important, but we can¡¯t let them dictate our actions, sometimes we need to be firm when it¡¯s time to be firm.¡±

 Chapter 1302: 1301 close relationship

    Chapter 1302: 1301 close rtionship


    ¡°Is there anything else that needs to be addressed?¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°If not, then let¡¯s all go have lunch.¡±


    The issue had already been resolved by the boss, so what more could the employees say? They had always felt that Tan Rou possessed a kind of magic power, believing that with her presence, all problems would be solved, and this time was no exception.


    Only after everyone had left did Tan Rou say to Hang Wei, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention the punishment for the employee who made the mistake earlier because I wanted to save him some face in front of the others. However, the mistake he made this time indeed had a significant impact on ourpany. If we don¡¯t punish him, I¡¯m afraid the other employees won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    Hang Wei, however, said, ¡°Even if the other employees agree not to punish him, we can¡¯t just let this matter slide. If one person makes a mistake and goes unpunished, then a second person will follow suit. Ourpany can¡¯t allow this kind of situation to ur.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°So what do you n to do?¡±


    Hang Wei spoke strictly, ¡°Dismissal. He made such a big mistake, he must be fired!¡±


    ¡°We are a humanepany, not one that doesn¡¯t allow mistakes. Besides, the mistake he made isn¡¯t irreparable. So I¡¯m nning to give him another chance,¡± Tan Rou expressed her thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s still work needed on the applet. Let him show the revised version to me. If it passes, then he¡¯ll be off the hook. If another mistake urs¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Tan Rou stopped speaking, and Hang Wei pressed, ¡°If he makes another mistake, what will happen? Fire him? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting him off too lightly? After making so many mistakes, he¡¯d still get a second chance to repent.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tan Rou countered, ¡°Do you think ourpany¡¯s legal department is there just for show? If he makes another mistake, we¡¯ll have to discusspensation with him. After all, we¡¯re a humane enterprise, not a charity.¡±


    Hang Wei said with great admiration, ¡°Boss, you are really something. Making himpensate for the losses, I bet he¡¯ll have to spend his whole life paying back Magic Power Corporation.¡±<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go to lunch. I originally wanted to discuss the opening event with you, but this matter held us up.¡±


    Having packed up the materials, Hang Wei said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can talk while eating.¡±


    The two arrived at thepany canteen where there were not many people inside, as most of the employees had probably finished eating and gone back to rest. Only a small number were still eating, and among them were Shang Jin and Lang Yue, who invited Tan Rou to join them upon seeing her.


    Tan Rou waved her hand, indicating she would join them after getting her meal.


    The others seated with Shang Jin expressed their envy, ¡°Designer Shang, you have such a great rtionship with the boss. I wish I were on good terms with the boss too so that maybe she¡¯d spare me one day if I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to think that way,¡± Shang Jin said sternly. ¡°Do you think I maintain a good rtionship with the boss just so I can avoid taking responsibility for my mistakes? Think about it, have I made a single error since I joined thepany?¡±


    After reflecting for a moment, they knew Shang Jin indeed hadn¡¯t made any mistakes. In fact, she had the capacity to turn things around; for instance, she had led the team to resolve a crisis when a design was leaked.


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes, right? If I were on better terms with the boss, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t punish me for my mistakes. She¡¯d probably just warn or scold me,¡± the person said with augh.


    Shang Jin disapproved of this attitude, and she emphasized once more, ¡°Since we have joined Magic Power Corporation, we should take our jobs seriously, and not just focus on currying favor with the boss. Even if you arepetent, if you don¡¯t make any mistakes, the boss may not keep you. But if you are highly skilled, even if you don¡¯t get along well with the boss, she¡¯ll likely give you another chance if you make a small error.¡±


    After being criticized by Shang Jin, the person was indignant and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Officer Xiao Li? He isn¡¯t very capable, is he? So why didn¡¯t the boss punish him after he made a mistake?¡±


    Shang Jin too was curious about why Tan Rou didn¡¯t punish Officer Xiao Li, but she wouldn¡¯t voice it outright since it was Tan Rou¡¯s decision, ¡°That¡¯s the boss¡¯s decision, we shouldn¡¯t specte about the reasons. Let¡¯s focus on eating instead.¡±

 Chapter 1303: 1302 Boss and Employee

    Chapter 1303: 1302 Boss and Employee


    Tan Rou and Hang Wei had finished getting their food and sat down at Shang Jin¡¯s table. The others felt somewhat nervous seeing the big boss and general manager join them, especially since the general manager had just lost his temper with them.


    ¡°What were you all talking about just now?¡± Tan Rou asked as she sat down, ¡°Why did you stop talking as soon as we sat down?¡±


    The employees, seeing the boss join them, were so nervous they hardly dared to breathe, let alone continue their previous conversation.


    Hang Wei said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask them anymore, they¡¯re so nervous seeing you that they don¡¯t dare to breathe, how can they dare to continue their previous topic?¡±


    Topics that can¡¯t be discussed in front of the boss are generally of two kinds: those rted to the boss and those rted to thepany.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just say whatever you want to say. I won¡¯t mind.¡± She actually wanted to hear how the employees talked about her privately. Although she didn¡¯t mind if they spoke ill of her, dissatisfaction among too many employees wasn¡¯t good for internal stability at thepany.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t really talking about much, just the new mall,¡± Shang Jin said boldly. Officer Xiao Li¡¯s issue was rted to the new mall, so their discussion about Officer Xiao Li was effectively about the new mall.


    After Shang Jin spoke, he quickly changed the subject, fearing Tan Rou would ask further. ¡°What are you eating? Eggnt and bok choy. Why no meat? Are you trying to lose weight?¡±


    Tan Rou understood Shang Jin¡¯s intent and thus skipped the first topic, ¡°I arrivedte, and there wasn¡¯t much left at the counter, so I felt there was no need to have the cooks make a separate meal for me. I just took two vegetarian dishes.¡±


    In theory, as the boss, Tan Rou could eat whatever she wished. If she asked the cafeteria¡¯s chefs to cook now, they couldn¡¯t refuse. However, she felt it was unnecessary to cook more, as it would just waste food, and she was sometimes frugal.<div>


    Because Tan Rou rarely dined in the cafeteria, everyone thought she might not be fond of cafeteria food, but seeing her eat there today, and choosing the cheapest dishes, left many employees with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Why are you all staring at me?¡± Tan Rou noticed everyone¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Hurry and eat. Rest a bit after lunch; we still have work to do this afternoon.¡±


    Her afternoon was supposed to be for resting, as the school had allotted her this time to review knowledge from the term, but Tan Rou didn¡¯t need the review, so she spent the time working instead.


    People often say being a boss is the most rxing job, and indeed, some bosses have it easy, but not those like Tan Rou who hold multiple roles.


    She not only had to manage part of thepany operations but also needed to research new products, and most of the time, she had to attend sses. Her schedule was packed, leaving no time for rxation.


    Although Tan Rou had told everyone to eat quickly, the presence of the big boss still made them nervous. They fiddled with the food on their tes cautiously.


    Noticing their behavior, Tan Rou asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with the serving tes?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s cafeteria used stainless steel serving trays, spoons, and chopsticks, which made noise during eating.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Employee a quickly shook his head, ¡°We are just worried the noise from our eating might disturb you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping, am I? How could it bother me? Eat as you normally do. In this cafeteria, I¡¯m not the boss, and you¡¯re not employees. Right now, we are all just people eating.¡±


    Employee b said, ¡°The boss really has a great approachability. Having such a boss is really our luck.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear praise. Just do as you normally would. During work, I¡¯m the boss, but off work, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fire you for making noise while eating.¡±


    The employees were amused by her words, but after hearing them, they rxed quite a bit and started eating normally.


    Tan Rou had wanted to discuss the opening matters with Hang Wei while eating, but the ce was too crowded and not suitable for discussing work. Therefore, she quickly finished her meal and then asked Hang Wei to work overtime.

 Chapter 1304: 1303 Opening Preparation

    Chapter 1304: 1303 Opening Preparation


    This was the first mall opened by TR Company, and it was a project into which Tan Rou had poured a lot of effort, so the scale of its opening event had to be significant.


    ¡°Big malls usually invite some song and dance troupes to perform before the opening. How about we also invite one?¡± Hang Wei had recently watched many videos about mall openings and had summarized quite a few lively and fun performance activities. Plus, he was already looking at performance troupes, just waiting for Tan Rou¡¯s approval.


    Tan Rou considered for a moment and asked, ¡°What kind of song and dance troupe are you nning to invite?¡±


    Hang Wei said with a smile, ¡°It has to be a traditional song and dance performance. We can have someone perform dragon and lion dances at the entrance of the mall. The sound of the gongs and drums will be so loud that half the Capital will hear it. It¡¯s going to be really lively.¡±


    Tan Rou had seen the spectacle of dragon and lion dances before, and she also liked traditional song and dance performances. However, since their mall sold high-tech products, perhaps they should add some technological elements to the song and dance performance?


    But this proposal was vetoed by Hang Wei, who said, ¡°Boss, what we want is a lively scene. We¡¯re notcking in customers at all. How much can the mall sell in a year? Our main clients are still big corporations, so we really don¡¯t need to worry too much about the sales at the mall.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly, ¡°You make sense. The mall is just a disy tform, and the customers are scattered. Our real clients are still the bigpanies.¡±


    In the end, she agreed to Hang Wei¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Leave the song and dance performance to you. Invite the best troupe. Price is not an issue, but the scale must be grand.¡±


    Hang Wei assured, ¡°Boss, you can rest assured. If the song and dance troupe I choose is no good, I¡¯ll personally go on stage and perform for you.¡±


    Tan Rou asked with a smile, ¡°Are you going to do a striptease on the pole dance?¡±<div>


    Hang Wei clicked his tongue, ¡°Boss, where did your mind go? Am I that kind of person?¡±


    Tan Rou answered very seriously, ¡°You are.¡±


    Hang Wei pouted, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, let¡¯s change the subject. The invitation list has been finalized. Do you have anyone else you want to invite?¡± He handed the list to Tan Rou.


    After thinking for a while, Tan Rou made a few marks with a pen, ¡°These are all old friends of mine, and they are of advanced age as well. We must ensure their safety.¡±


    She was referring to Professor Zhong and his peers. These old men insisted oning to celebrate her mall opening when they heard about it, especially Professor Zhong, who had been abroad at a conference. As soon as he heard about Tan Rou¡¯s mall opening, he immediately flew back from overseas and said that if Tan Rou didn¡¯t let him participate in the ribbon-cutting ceremony on the first day, he would make a fuss outside the mall every day.


    Tan Rou was concerned that they were too old to withstand such a lively atmosphere, so she wanted to arrange for them to visit in the following days to allow them to enjoy the mall quietly.


    However, the old men were very stubborn. Not one of them agreed to postpone, all demanding toe on the first day. Tan Rou couldn¡¯t persuade them otherwise and had to arrange for them all toe on the first day. If they were overwhelmed by the noise, they would be sent straight to the hospital, which was luckily nearby.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person you must invite.¡± Tan Rou wrote down a name separately, ¡°When the host introduces the guests, make sure to bring her up to the front.¡±


    Hang Wei nced at the name Tan Rou had written andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young Miss Jiang from the Jiang family, who has been all over the news recently? Isn¡¯t she busy dealing with awsuit because of her injury? Would she even have time to attend our opening ceremony?¡±


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t have a family to rely on. If he hadn¡¯t met Tan Rou, who just happened to need someone to help her manage thepany, Hang Wei wouldn¡¯t know whichpany he¡¯d be working as a salesman in.


    Without family ties, he wasn¡¯t very clear about the disputes among Capital¡¯s big families. He didn¡¯t even know who Feng Jiao was until he saw it in the news the past few days.


    ¡°She¡¯ll definitelye,¡± said Tan Rou with certainty. ¡°Arrange for her to be seated in a spot that¡¯s conspicuous, where the media can spot her at a nce.¡±


    Hang Wei asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not thinking of helping Miss Jiang make her debut into the entertainment industry, are you?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°If I wanted to help her get into the entertainment industry, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to arrange it. Wouldn¡¯t I just go to Liang Lu for that?¡±


    Hang Wei didn¡¯t say anything further, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange a spot for her towards the front.¡±


    Tan Rou also reminded, ¡°ce her next to President Zhuang, would you? It¡¯ll make it easier for them to talk.¡±

 Chapter 1305: 1304 is all set

    Chapter 1305: 1304 is all set


    Hang Wei was startled and instinctively asked, ¡°Boss, why did you seat another man¡¯s woman next to President Zhuang?¡±


    If it were up to Hang Wei to arrange the seating, he would definitely surround his wife with other women, never letting her sit next to another man. Thus, he couldn¡¯t quite understand Tan Rou¡¯s arrangement.


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes at him and then said, ¡°Can you not fill your head with all these messy thoughts? If you thought less about those things, you could get more work done.¡±


    Hang Wei chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting to retire, then travel the world with my wife¡­¡±


    Tan Rou agreed with his n, but still she mercilessly said, ¡°You want to retire? Wait another thirty years, until after I retire. Then you can retire.¡±


    They were both joking. Tan Rou needed Hang Wei to help her manage thepany¡¯s other projects, and Hang Wei needed the job. His twins were at an age where they needed a lot of things, so he had to work even harder.


    After the jokes, it was time to discuss serious matters. The two talked some more, finalized all the arrangements for the opening ceremony, and then went back to their respective tasks.


    The opening was set for July 2nd. Before then, Tan Rou had also posted some ads online and ced advertisements in the Capital Daily. She had promised the elderly, so she would not go back on her word.


    The night before, Tan Rou returned to her family home. She needed to inform her family toe and support the event the next day.


    ¡°Oh dear, what should I wear to the opening ceremony tomorrow?¡± Mother Tao was very nervous. ¡°Tan Rou, you should have told me earlier. If you had, I could have had some new clothes made.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Mom, whatever you wear looks good, and besides, the focus tomorrow is not on us, it¡¯s on the products that will be showcased. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about what to wear.¡±


    Mother Tao fretted, ¡°But it¡¯s your mall. I need to be there to support you. If I don¡¯t look good, people will certainlyugh.¡±


    However, Father Tao said, ¡°Tomorrow, Ah Zhi will be representing the Tao family at the ceremony, so what we wear won¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better to dress modestly and not steal the spotlight from the youngsters.¡±


    Reminded by Father Tao, Mother Tao felt she was being a bit improper. ¡°You¡¯re right, dear. We shouldn¡¯t be too ostentatious. If the reporters focus on us, it would steal the limelight from the young people.¡±


    In recent years, the parents of the Tao family had stepped back from active duties, and Second Uncle Tao and Third Uncle Tao had also shifted their responsibilities onto their children, settling down to a quiet life of fishing and enjoying the scenery, happily passing their days.


    At tomorrow¡¯s opening ceremony, everyone from the Tao family would make an appearance, including Old Master Tao, who rarely left the house. He was also eager to try out Tan Rou¡¯s new portable automatic wheelchair, which he had heard was very convenient.


    Tan Rou¡¯s wheelchair was already in development, though it wasn¡¯t designed for Old Master Tao because he had plenty of people to assist him and did not face mobility issues. It wasn¡¯t made for Lan Ning either, but she just happened to be there for the wheelchair¡¯s testing, so she became the first person to try it.


    After dinner, Tan Rou returned to her estate to rest. Shey in bed looking at the ceiling, ready for everything, yet she still couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Eventually, Tan Rou decided not to sleep at all. She took a warm ss of water and walked to the balcony where there was an indoor garden. Although she hadn¡¯t stayed there for a long time, the flowers were well cared for, many blooming and emitting a faint fragrance.


    Tan Rou sat among the flowers, took a sip of the warm water, and then looked up at the sky.


    It had been over five years since her rebirth. Her family was alive and healthy, and she had many friends who genuinely loved and cared for her. Most importantly, she had found love.


    Thinking about this, she touched the ne around her neck that Zhuang Liu had given her, which he had made himself. Although it was somewhat rough, she cherished it dearly.


    Tomorrow was an important day. She couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes¡­


    As she thought about it, Tan Rou leaned back in the chair and fell asleep, dreaming once again of her family, except this time, they were all alive and attending the grand opening of the new mall.

 Chapter 1306: Opening Ceremony 1305

    Chapter 1306: Opening Ceremony 1305


    On July 2nd, the sun shone brightly, a bit hot, but the heat wave did not deter visitors from attending the opening ceremony of TR Mall. Many people had arrived early in the morning to stand in line for ticket verification, just wanting to get inside earlier and spend more time looking around.


    Tan Rou was also mingling in the crowd to gather information. She heard a young mother say to her daughter, ¡°Baby, you should study hard, and in the future be as outstanding as the big boss of the TRpany.¡±


    The young girl replied in a childlike voice, ¡°Mommy, I will definitely study hard, attend a good university, then make a lot of money, and buy a big house for you to live in.¡±


    The young mother was very gratified. She kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead and said softly, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t need you to buy me a big house, mommy just hopes you can have a better life, that would make me very happy.¡±


    Tan Rou took a closer look at them and noticed that the clothes worn by the mother and daughter were very old but extremely clean. The bag the mother carried, a canvas bag that cost just over ten yuan, was stuffed with her child¡¯s snacks. She could tell that the mother and daughter¡¯s living conditions weren¡¯t that great.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard a man nearby say, ¡°The big boss of TR is the eldest daughter of the Tao family. With their wealth, they can raise their daughter to be so excellent. Us ordinary people shouldn¡¯t harbor such thoughts.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face showed a look of disappointment. She patted her daughter¡¯s head, said nothing, and led her daughter forward.


    Tan Rou caught up with them, tapped the woman on the shoulder, and when the woman turned around and saw Tan Rou, she disyed a look of great surprise, obviously recognizing Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou smiled at her and encouraged her, ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart, there¡¯s still a lot of time ahead of us.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s eyes reddened. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±<div>


    After Tan Rou left, the young woman said to her daughter, ¡°Miss Rou is mommy¡¯s idol. She told me that even women can be very powerful. You see, this is her mall, a very big mall.¡±


    The little girl stood on tiptoe to peer inside, but she was too short to see anything.


    So her mother lifted her up, and her view suddenly widened, then she saw many colorful toys tumbling at the front, and there were a lot of people beating big drums beside them.


    Tan Rou stepped out of the crowd and walked through the staff entrance to the inside of the mall. Compared to the noisy outside, it was much quieter inside,


    ¡°Boss, why did youe sote?¡± Hang Wei hurried to Tan Rou¡¯s side and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, we can let the visitorse in for the tour now.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Are all the staff in ce?¡±


    Hang Wei gave her an ¡°OK¡± gesture, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone is here. And I¡¯ve prepared substitutes. If anyone has an emergency and needs to leave, someone can immediately take over their work.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Okay, notify the ticket-checking staff at the door that they can start checking tickets.¡±


    At nine in the morning, TR Mall began to officially receive visitors for the first time. All the visitors held their mobile phones, then verified their identities on-site by scanning QR codes.


    There was only one gift per ticket, which was random. No one knew what was inside before it was opened.


    There were too many people, fortunately, the mall wasrge, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate ten thousand visitors in one day.


    Tan Rou and Hang Wei stood at a higher spot to observe the situation. For now, everything was stable, with no unexpected incidents.


    Hang Wei said happily, ¡°We finally made it to this day.¡±


    Tan Rou gave a slight nod, ¡°Yes, we have prepared for so long and faced many challenges, and now we have finally opened this mall.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hang Wei gazed at the crowd below, then asked, ¡°What do you n to do with the top two floors?¡±


    Tan Rou had moved the original vendors of the mall to another ce, but she still did not use the top two floors as showrooms, thinking it was better to use them as a leisure space.


    ¡°Keep it as it is,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°However, this time the vendors who bid toe in need my personal assessment. I don¡¯t want to encounter those unreasonable vendors again.¡±


    Hang Weiughed, ¡°You¡¯ve encroached on their interests; they definitely won¡¯t reason with you.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will choose vendors who can understand reason.¡±<div>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1307: 1306 guests

    Chapter 1307: 1306 guests


    ¡°`


    Among the visitors at the TR Mall, there was arge proportion of young people, with many parents bringing their children to visit. They hoped to expose their children to science and technology early and cultivate their interest in it.


    However, Tan Rou also saw some elderly figures among the crowd, holding cameras and taking pictures. While taking pictures, they eximed in admiration, saying that such an event was really great.


    The visiting hours were from 9 a.m. to 5 p.m., and visitors needed to prepare food and water in advance because once they went out to buy something, they could note back in again¡ªthe QR code could only be scanned once.


    Originally, the QR code could be scanned twice, but with a sudden increase of nine thousand people, it had already added a burden on the TR Mall, so Tan Rou changed the visiting system a bit. She shortened the time and reduced the number of visits.


    Although some visitors had opinions about this change, most of them were very happy because, after all, it was a free visit.


    At 11:50 a.m., the ribbon-cutting ceremony at the TR Mall was about to begin, located in the lobby on the first floor. By then, a crowd had already gathered around the stage to watch the ceremony.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At that moment, the staff ced the name cards of the guests at their seats. Soon, the guests woulde and directly find their seats to sit down.


    ¡°Did you see? Mayor Guo came to support the event,¡± Visitor A said. ¡°The boss of TR Company has such a big face. A lot of government people are here, and it¡¯s not just someone Mayor Guo sent, but he himself came to attend.¡±


    Visitor B said, ¡°And that¡¯s not all. People from the Zhuang family and the Tao family havee to attend, and it¡¯s the heads of these two families who are participating. It¡¯s surprising that a shopping mall¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony could invite so many big names.¡±<div>


    Visitor C said with augh, ¡°Have you forgotten? The boss of TR Company is the daughter of the Tao family and will also be the future daughter-inw of the Zhuang family. Isn¡¯t it normal for Chief Tao and President Zhuang toe to the ceremony?¡±


    While they were talking, a beautifully dressed woman slowly walked onto the stage. She was wearing a silver-white long dress today, and the jewelry she wore had technological elements, as if it had been specially tailored for today¡¯s ceremony.


    ¡°Honorable guests, visitors,dies and gentlemen, good afternoon!¡± Meng Xiao bowed slightly to the audience below the stage, then revealed a bright smile, ¡°Wee, everyone, for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend the TR Mall¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony. I¡¯m today¡¯s host Meng Xiao, and I extend a sincere wee to all of you once again, and a heartfelt thank you!¡±


    After saying this, she began to p, and the audience below was energized by her and started pping vigorously.


    The appearance of Meng Xiao indeed surprised many people because she was a very popr entertainment star recently, with one advertisement and variety show after another, and her exposure was ever-increasing. Even three-year-old children knew of her.


    However, what was unexpected to everyone was that Meng Xiao was just a host, and judging by her expression, she didn¡¯t seem to be dissatisfied with this position but rather happy to be hosting.


    At this moment, everyone noticed another person¡ªthe photographer next to the stage also looked somewhat familiar. Wasn¡¯t that Tao Zheng, the current head of Star Way Entertainment? Why was he here as a photographer?


    Upon careful thought, everyone found it very reasonable again because Tao Zheng was Tan Rou¡¯s brother, his photography skills were top-notch, and he also had a professional photography team. It was indeed a very wise decision for Tan Rou to invite him to participate in the photography.


    After briefly finishing the opening spiel, Meng Xiao began to introduce the guests who came to attend today. The guests¡¯ seats were already arranged, and Meng Xiao only needed to read them off. These past few days, she had practiced all the introductory words diligently, fearing problems during the actual ceremony.


    The first one to introduce was definitely Mayor Guo, being a political figure, he had to be ranked before others, followed by other government officials.


    After introducing the political figures, it was the turn of the businessmunity.


    Hang Wei arranged Tao Zhi¡¯s seat as the first one in the business sector. He was not only the current leader of the Tao family but also Tan Rou¡¯s brother, so he could only be in the first position.


    If Tao Zhi was first, then Zhuang Liu could only be second. He had no objections, and neither did anyone else feel anything inappropriate with that order. However, the next guest Meng Xiao introduced made some people dissatisfied.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 1308: 1307 trending on hot search

    Chapter 1308: 1307 trending on hot searchn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Meng Xiao nced at the cue card, then smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhuang, foring. Next, I would like to introduce the next guest who has arrived. She is Ms. Jiang Min from Jiang Group. Ms. Jiang Min, wee to the event!¡±


    Jiang Min stood up somewhat embarrassed, smiled at everyone, didn¡¯t say a word, and directly sat back down in her seat.


    As soon as she stood up, she garnered everyone¡¯s attention. Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu, what kind of figures were they? They were ranked first and second, and no one had any objections, but who was this Jiang Min? How did she merit being ranked third?


    The visitors below the stage didn¡¯t understand why the ranks were arranged this way, nor did the other guests, especially those business owners who had dealings with TR Company. They were quite unhappy with this arrangement because they felt that Jiang Min didn¡¯t qualify to be in the third position.


    The opening ceremony of the TR Mall was being broadcast live, and the online discussion was also very lively. People were watching the live broadcast while engaging in real-time discussions. Each person introduced was followed by a barrage of ¡°amazing¡±ments, but when Jiang Min was introduced, thements turned into question marks. People were curious about who this woman was and why she was ranked after Tao Zhi and Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Who is this woman? I¡¯ve never seen her before?¡± Netizen A posted a screenshot and wrote, ¡°Could this woman possibly be the legendary Second Miss of the Tao family?¡±


    Someonemented below, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The Tao family has only one youngdy, and as for the Second Miss you mentioned, she was driven out of the Tao family long ago.¡±


    Another person replied, ¡°This person is Jiang Min, the one who recently sued the young master of the Feng Family.¡±


    Netizen B wrote, ¡°The boss of TR Company is really interesting. She ranked the miss of the Jiang family in third ce, how will others feel about that? Especially the people from the Feng Family. I just saw Feng Ao in the live broadcast, his seat was way at the back; it¡¯s going to be interesting when they introduce him.¡±


    As for Feng Jiao, he was currently out on bail and didn¡¯t dare to leave his house.<div>


    The discussion about Jiang Min grew stronger and even surpassed the previous news of herwsuit with Feng Jiao, quickly rising to the top of the trending search list.


    Hang Wei saw this situation and felt overwhelmed. Their boss was really too capricious. How could she ce Jiang Min in such a forward position in such a significant event? By cing Jiang Min upfront, what would otherpany executives think? Weren¡¯t all of them of higher status than Jiang Min?


    It looked like he had to prepare a statement in advance. If anyments unfavorable to TR Company appeared online, he would have to rify them.


    Tan Rou, however, sent him a message asking him not to deal with this matter and to quickly bring out the advertisements they had prepared and ce them in the most visible spots on the trending search page.


    Hang Wei was shocked. No wonder Tan Rou had the PR department create advertisements overnight. So, this was their intended use? It was just like their boss to be able to predict the future.


    Thus, Hang Wei immediately arranged for the PR department to ce the advertisements; this would save them quite a bit on advertising expenses.


    The introduction of the guests continued, and finally, it was Feng Ao¡¯s turn. At that moment, the live camera considerately gave Jiang Min a shot, seemingly trying to capture her awkward expression. However, Jiang Min¡¯s face still wore a faint smile, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Then, another camera focused on Feng Ao, who unlike Jiang Min, was not asposed. He stood up and watched Jiang Min for a while before sitting down with a smile.


    He watched Jiang Min for only a few seconds, but this was quickly captured and edited by numerous media outlets who then added various catchy titles, plunging both the Jiang and Feng families into a maelstrom of public opinion.


    At this time, both Jiang Min and Feng Ao were unaware of the significant impact they were causing, as they were unable to check their phones or receive messages from their assistants. By the time they looked at their phones, the videos had already spread widely.


    After the introduction of the guests, there were a few raffle events, and then came the most important part of the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    Tan Rou stood on the stage, dressed in standard professional attire, looking much more mature. To her left were representatives from the businessmunity, and to her right were representatives from the political arena, five people each.

 Chapter 1309: Officially open for business in 1308

    Chapter 1309: Officially open for business in 1308


    Everyone stood on the stage, each holding a pair of scissors painted with gold, in front of themy a five-meter-long red ribbon.


    Following the host¡¯smand, everyone picked up the scissors and snipped through the red ribbon with crisp sounds. Next was time for representatives to offer their blessings and for Tan Rou to give her speech.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tan Rou stood in the center and spoke, ¡°Thank you all foring and for the support from all our friends. Our shopping center has just opened, and there are still many areas where we fall short, which will need to be improved in the future. We hope everyone can be understanding and feel free to give us suggestions; we will strive to correct them.¡±


    ¡°At present, our shopping center does not have many products on disy, most of which have already been sold in other malls, so I presume they wouldn¡¯t interest everyone,¡± Tan Rou continued, ¡°However, there is a portion of the products that we have newly developed, not yet in production, which are hidden in every corner of our shopping center. If anyone is interested, please feel free to look for them.¡±


    Many people came specifically for these not-yet-produced items because they enjoy novelty; having seen all avable products on the market, they were eager to take this opportunity to discover something new.


    A journalist asked, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, I heard that yourpany has developed a wheelchair that can automatically climb stairs. I wonder if we can see a demo of it here today?¡±


    Tan Rou was somewhat surprised¡ªthe news of their fully automatic wheelchair had not been released yet, so how could a journalist know about it? Nevertheless, now that the word was out, she saw no need to keep it secret.


    ¡°There is indeed such a wheelchair,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile, ¡°but it¡¯s still in the experimental phase. We haven¡¯t mass-produced this wheelchair, and we do not n to sell it separately. So, it won¡¯t make an appearance at this exhibit.¡±


    Many expressed their disappointment.


    Another journalist then asked, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, may I inquire why you ced Miss Jiang Min¡¯s position so prominently at the front? And why is Miss Jiang Min not present among those on stage right now?¡±<div>


    This journalist was clearly one keen on gossip and entertainment, but his question indeed caught the attention of many, all looking towards Tan Rou, expecting an exnation.


    With a slight smile, Tan Rou replied, ¡°My journalist friend, does your question have anything to do with today¡¯s exhibition? To be frank, I invited the media to publicize for our TR Company, not for some to dig up gossip. So, do you think your question is appropriate?¡±


    The journalist¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, Miss Tan Rou, I misspoke. Let me ask a different question.¡±


    Tan Rou cut him off, ¡°Sorry, there are many media representatives here today. If everyone is as verbose as you, are we expected to stand here until it gets dark?¡±


    The journalist regretted it deeply. He should not have given in to others¡¯ urging. His intended question was about the construction of thest two floors of the mall, but he could not resist the lure of gossip and wasted a good opportunity to pose the question to Tan Rou.


    Right after, another journalist raised the exact question he meant to ask, and Tan Rou answered patiently, ¡°We haven¡¯t decided the direction for the construction of thest two floors yet. Perhaps we¡¯ll turn them into leisure spaces ording to the original n, or we might extend the characteristics of the other floors and use them as showrooms.¡±


    After answering the journalists¡¯ questions, representatives from the business and politicalmunities brought forth their gifts¡ªsome brought their own calligraphy, others their paintings, and there were also auspicious potted nts, all modestly priced but meaningful gifts.


    Tao Zhi presented a pair of marble lions, which were ced at the entrance of the mall. Zhuang Liu gave a pair of couplets he had written, which artisans then crafted into gilt ques to hang on either side of the entrance, perfectlyplementing the marble lions.


    Tan Rou stood at the bottom of the steps, looking over the entire shopping center, which was full of people inside and out.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Zhuang Liu quietly approached Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I feel that this shopping center is very good. Starting from today, my TR Shopping Center is officially open!¡±

 Chapter 1310: 1309 robot problem

    Chapter 1310: 1309 robot problem


    Summer break began, and Tan Rou turned down all the experimental invitations from the school to concentrate on handling herpany¡¯s projects. Juggling work and studies was exhausting, but Tan Rou relished the busy yet fulfilling sensation, making time each day to stroll through the mall.


    That day, as soon as Tan Rou arrived in front of an exhibition hall, she saw a foreigner arguing heatedly with the staff. Everyone was agitated, speaking in their own mother tongues and utterly failing tomunicate.


    The staff member emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t sell this to you. If you would like to purchase it, please leave your contact information, and we¡¯ll notify youter.¡±


    The foreigner said in his ownnguage, ¡°Wow, this robot is incredibly exquisite. I need to take it back to my country, to put it in my home!¡±


    Then the staff member said, ¡°Please put the item down, our exhibits are not to be touched!¡±


    The foreigner replied, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take good care of it, I want to treat it like my treasured darling! Don¡¯t worry, you needn¡¯t be reluctant, I promise I won¡¯t harm it, so please let go!¡±


    Consequently, both parties were pulling on the robot, one side unwilling to sell and the other reluctant to let go. Fortunately, the robot was quite sturdy, or it would have been torn in two.


    Tan Rou walked over and first stopped the staff and the foreigner from fighting over the robot, then she said to the foreigner, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, but this item you¡¯re holding is not for sale, so you can¡¯t take it back to your country now.¡±


    The foreigner expressed surprise, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re amazing, you can speak ournguage. They don¡¯t understand and can¡¯t speak it. Only my friends can, but we got separated, and I don¡¯t know where they went.¡±


    Tan Rou continued in theirnguage, ¡°If you need to find your friends, we can broadcast an announcement for you. But please, could you let go of our robot? This robot is a disy piece, and we¡¯re not selling it yet.¡±<div>


    The foreigner immediately returned the small robot to the staff and apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, my friend told me there were gifts for me, and I thought I could pick something from here to take back.¡±


    Tan Rou answered, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Our gifts are at the entrance, and we will give them to you when you leave after your visit.¡±


    The foreigner inquired, ¡°Is it this kind of robot?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tan Rou was somewhat speechless. Do you even listen to what you¡¯re asking? We¡¯ve let you visit for free, and now you want to take one of our robots worth tens of thousands? Uninformed people might think you came to rob us.


    But for the sake of friendly international rtions, Tan Rou had to patiently exin to the foreigner, ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Our gifts are random small items that are easy to carry, and they don¡¯t includerge robots like this one.¡±


    The foreigner was very reluctant to part with the adorable-looking robot, gazing longingly at it, he asked, ¡°What do I have to do to take it home?¡±


    This question stumped Tan Rou because these robots were not mass-produced at the moment. If needed, one would have to leave a custom order and be notified by their side once the product was avable for the buyer toe, pay, and collect.


    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t be sure how long it would take to fulfill the work order, nor did they know how long the foreigner would stay in the country. What if theypleted the robot after the foreigner had returned to his country?


    Additionally, the robots produced by Tan Rou¡¯spany were only operable within their own nation. If they were to be used overseas, they needed to test for different voltages, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to adjust on short notice.


    Most importantly, Tan Rou wasn¡¯t clear about how many robots this foreigner wanted. If he only wanted a single-digit number of robots, then Tan Rou didn¡¯t need to specially manufacture new ones just for his order, since the development cost was far too highpared to the profit, and she didn¡¯t want this deal.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, can I really not own this adorable robot?¡± the tall man asked with a sad face. ¡°I truly love it so much. I¡¯m willing to pay any amount, money is no issue for me¡ªI have plenty!¡±

 Chapter 1311: 1310 J countrys Prince

    Chapter 1311: 1310 J country¡¯s Prince


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money¡­¡± Tan Rou found an excuse, ¡°Because we haven¡¯t tested if our robots can work properly abroad, we can¡¯t sell you our robot yet.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I can help you test it.¡± The foreigner pledged, patting his chest: ¡°My family also has researchers. They can do the testing, and then I will send the feedback to you.¡±


    Tan Rou gave the foreigner a careful look. He was dressed very simply, in a white shirt and ck trousers, appearing to be an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, his family had researchers. Could he be a prince? Or did Tan Rou misunderstand, and he actually meant that he would hire someone to perform the tests?


    Just as Tan Rou was pondering what he had just said, Hang Wei made a phone call to her, which gave her a feeling of rescue, as she wasn¡¯t getting through to this stubborn client and needed someone to save her.


    ¡°Hang Wei, what do you need me for?¡± Tan Rou¡¯s tone was a bit cheerful, ¡°Is there something you need me for? I¡¯ll be right there¡­ What? The prince of Country J got lost in our mall? Now his friends and bodyguards are looking for him, asking us to help find him? Why don¡¯t you just make an announcement¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly remembered the foreigner in front of her, who seemed to be speaking the uniquenguage of Country J. Because it was rtively obscure, Tan Rou only remembered the pronunciation and meaning, forgetting whichnguage it was exactly.


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Ask them what their prince¡¯s name is.¡±


    Hang Wei replied, ¡°I can¡¯t pronounce that tricky name very well, you¡¯d better listen for yourself.¡±


    Then, an extraordinarily long name came from the phone. If it weren¡¯t for Tan Rou¡¯s good memory, she might not have been able to remember such a lengthy name.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it.¡± Tan Rou massaged her forehead and said, ¡°Wait a moment, I happen to have a person from Country J here who has lost his friends. I¡¯ll ask him what his name is.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou asked the man in thenguage of Country J, ¡°Hello, sir, may I ask if you are Mr. ca Busonis Kuliya Amond?¡± After saying the name, Tan Rou felt as though her tongue was tied in a knot.


    ¡°Oh, how do you know my name?¡± ca was extremely surprised, ¡°Could you be a fairy from this country? I¡¯ve heard that your country has gods who are very powerful and know many things!¡±


    Tan Rou was curious about what exactly ca¡¯s friends had told him. Why was his mind jumping so quickly? Didn¡¯t he see that she was just on the phone?


    Meanwhile, ca kept muttering, ¡°Oh, my god, I¡¯ve encountered a real god, she¡¯s pretty and knows my name!¡±


    Tan Rou had to interrupt him mercilessly, ¡°Mr. ca Busonis Kuliya Amond, please calm down, I have something to tell you.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ca said, ¡°Beautiful fairy, you can call me ca, only that is my name; the rest are my grandfather¡¯s and my father¡¯s names.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Tan Rou felt this made things much easier, ¡°Mr. ca, your friends and bodyguards are looking for you. Pleasee with me now, I¡¯m going to take you to them.¡±


    ca asked, ¡°Can I take this cute robot with me?¡±


    Tan Rou was puzzled. What was up with this prince? Had he never seen a robot before? She had already said their robots were not for sale, so why was he being so stubborn?


    ¡°Mr. ca, let¡¯s go find your friends first,¡± Tan Rou said, exhausted.


    ca was still looking at the robot, emphasizing, ¡°You believe me, I will treat it well.¡±


    Tan Rou listened to his tone and felt he was not looking at a robot, but at someone he loved.


    ¡°Mr. ca, we¡¯lle back to see itter. I understand your intent to buy,¡± Tan Rou said patiently, ¡°But we have more important matters to attend to right now. Would you pleasee with me to meet your friends?¡±


    ca replied, ¡°My friends said that if we got separated, I should stay put and not move; they woulde to find me.¡±


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with him, so she called Hang Wei, asking him to quickly bring the friends of Mr. ca, the prince, over to take this stubborn prince away.

 Chapter 1312: Mr. Lin 1311

    Chapter 1312: Mr. Lin 1311


    Fifteen minutester, Hang Wei finally brought Prince Laka¡¯s friends and bodyguards over.


    As soon as they saw Laka, the bodyguards kneeled down, expressing deep self-reproach, ¡°Your Highness, we are sorry, it was our negligence, we failed to take good care of you, please punish us.¡±


    Tan Rou was shocked by their behavior. It was the 21st century; how could people still kneel to their employer?


    Moreover, Laka¡¯s demeanor also changed. When he had just been speaking to Tan Rou, he was very gentle and affable, but upon seeing his bodyguards, his expression became extremely stern, ¡°Your duty is to ensure my safety, yet you did not notice when I wandered off; this is dereliction of duty. If such a situation arises again, you will no longer need to stay by my side!¡±


    The bodyguards, their faces pale with fright, admitted their mistakes while kneeling with their hands together in front of Laka, ¡°Your Highness, we know we were wrong, please forgive us!¡±


    Laka nodded slightly, speaking very coldly, ¡°Hmm, get up and stand aside, don¡¯t block my way here.¡±


    The bodyguards quickly got up and stood aside.


    Laka¡¯s friend said, ¡°Laka, this is not your country, don¡¯t handle things ording to your habits here. In our country, there is no distinction between master and servant, only between employer and employee, so don¡¯t make them kneel here anymore.¡±


    Laka¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he said with aughter, ¡°Lin, I am really sorry, I forgot about that again.¡±


    The man known as ¡°Lin¡± pressed his brow and said with a weary tone, ¡°Laka, what did I tell you before? I asked you not to wander off at random. If you wanted to visit other ces, you had to inform me so I could apany you. But you left without telling us, and you didn¡¯t even bring themunication equipment. What if an ident happened to you here and it led to diplomatic issues?¡±<div>


    Overhearing someone questioning the security of the TRmercial center, Tan Rou interjected, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Lin, our mall is absolutely safe. As long as Prince Laka is within our premises, there will definitely be no idents.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lin smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Rou, what I mean is that if Laka steps out of here, it would be very troublesome. I didn¡¯t say he would encounter problems within your mall. In my view, your mall is very secure, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Laka over.¡±


    Tan Rou heard Lin say her name without much surprise. If Lin was apanying a foreign prince, he must have investigated the security of the mall, given Laka¡¯s sensitive status. If Laka had an ident in this country, it wouldn¡¯t just be trouble for Lin; it could also cause serious diplomatic issues for their nation.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, are you a native?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Lin adjusted his sses and then said, ¡°I¡¯m a native, but I¡¯ve lived abroad for many years, only recently returning to the country. My assistant told me there was a technology exhibition here, so I had him grab a few tickets for me to see the level of technological development in our country.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and then asked, ¡°Do you still want to tour the mall, Mr. Lin?¡±


    Lin spoke with certainty, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d only just arrived and had visited only a few exhibits when this guy Laka disappeared. Looking for him gave me a headache. If I hadn¡¯t run into Mr. Hang Wei, I really wouldn¡¯t have known how to find him.¡±


    Hearing Lin mention Hang Wei¡¯s name, Tan Rou immediately turned to exchange nces with Hang Wei, who whispered, ¡°Mr. Lin approached me. I also just arrived a little while ago. I was nning to check out some new shops upstairs, but before I could head up, Mr. Lin stopped me. He said his friend had gone missing and asked for our help in searching.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Mr. Lin, feeling that he was no ordinary person. How would a man who had settled abroad for so many years know her and Hang Wei? They were very low-profile and hardly appeared in public. How could Mr. Lin recognize them?

 Chapter 1313: Ive known since 1312

    Chapter 1313: I¡¯ve known since 1312


    Could it be because she appeared on a live broadcastst time? But that doesn¡¯t seem right either. During the broadcast, Hang Wei didn¡¯t appear, he was always working behind the scenes¡­


    ¡°Miss Rou, you don¡¯t need to be nervous,¡± Mr. Lin interrupted Miss Rou¡¯s thoughts. He exined, ¡°You must be wondering why I would know you and Mr. Hang Wei, right?¡±


    Although that¡¯s what Tan Rou thought, she couldn¡¯t show it. She just smiled lightly and did not answer Mr. Lin¡¯s question.


    Mr. Lin didn¡¯t mind, he continued, ¡°Because I had done some research on Miss Rou and Mr. Hang Wei before. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this exhibition. After all, tickets for the TR Mall exhibition are not easy to get. My assistant asked many people to help us get tickets, but in the end, we only managed to get seven tickets.¡±


    Tan Rou jokingly said, ¡°If we had known each other earlier, Mr. Lin wouldn¡¯t have had to spend time getting tickets. You could just make a call, and I would immediately bring the tickets to you. As many as you need.¡±


    Mr. Linughed heartily, ¡°I had heard Miss Rou was a very serious person and rarely see you smile. But after meeting you today, I think you¡¯re very approachable, not at all aloof as the rumors suggested.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I am very serious when dealing with strangers, but if I am with friends, I am very approachable.¡±


    She spoke very skillfully. Originally she and Mr. Lin didn¡¯t know each other, but Mr. Lin knew of her, and she also wanted to make friends with Mr. Lin, so she gave him a hint.


    It seemed Mr. Lin also came with a purpose. Hearing Tan Rou mention ¡°friend,¡± he immediately extended his right hand, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to make friends with Miss Rou like this.¡±


    Tan Rou shook his hand and they mutually ttered each other, ¡°To be friends with someone like Mr. Lin is my honor indeed.¡±<div>


    ¡°Actually, I had seen you several years ago,¡± Mr. Lin suddenly said. ¡°You were attending a certification meeting for senior scientists. The project you submitted back then amazed me. I originally wanted to get to know you right after that meeting, but as you know, there were some issues at that certification meeting¡­¡±


    No one knew better than Tan Rou what had happened then, ¡°Yes, that incident was indeed quite unfortunate.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After that bribery scandal, many scientists voluntarily gave up their certification, not just because they didn¡¯t trust the officials but also because they feared it would affect their reputation. If outsiders thought their certification was obtained through bribery, who would hire them? So, the best way was to leave.


    ¡°I also tried to find out about you, but there was too little information,¡± Mr. Lin said regretfully. ¡°By the time I finally learned about your identity, you had already returned to your country, and the person apanying you was from the Zhuang family. I didn¡¯t dare to approach easily, so I lost an opportunity to get to know you.¡±


    Tan Rouughed, ¡°Getting to know each other now isn¡¯t toote.¡±


    Mr. Lin said, ¡°Good, since that¡¯s the case, we are friends from now on.¡±


    He shook hands with Tan Rou again.


    Laka couldn¡¯t understand thenguage Tan Rou and Mr. Lin were speaking. He could only understand and speak thenguage of Country J, so he was very anxious while Tan Rou and Mr. Lin were talking, ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Mr. Lin had been chatting with Tan Rou just a moment ago, then he switched hisnguage mode to thenguage of Country J, ¡°We¡¯re talking about the exhibition. There are many exhibits at this exhibition, and we¡¯ll visit some more in a while.¡±


    Hearing about the exhibits, Laka got excited again. He pointed to the robot he had fancied earlier and said eagerly, ¡°Lin, ask this beautifuldy for me, what should I do to take this cute robot home with me? Tell her, I have a lot of money, and as long as she¡¯s willing to sell the robot to me, I can pay a lot.¡±


    Mr. Lin followed the direction Laka was pointing, and he saw a robot about half a meter tall with a very cute design that indeed was very likable.


    ¡°Miss Rou¡­¡± Mr. Lin intended to help Laka inquire about the price, but he was interrupted by Tan Rou before he could ask.

 Chapter 1314: Prince 1313 with money

    Chapter 1314: Prince 1313 with money


    ¡°Mr. Lin, there¡¯s no need for trantion; I can speak thenguage of Country J,¡± Tan Rou said to Mr. Lin in thenguage of Country J, ¡°Regarding the issue with this robot, I had just discussed it with Prince Laka. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sell the robot to Prince Laka, but the robot has just been developed and doesn¡¯t have an overseas version designed yet. So even if I sold the robot to Prince Laka, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± Laka said, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need it to be functional, as long as it can stay in my house.¡±


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t quite grasp Prince Laka¡¯s thinking and asked, ¡°Prince Laka, if you want to buy this robot, you would have to pay me hundreds of thousands in our national currency. Are you sure you want to buy a robot that you can only look at and not use?¡±


    However, Lakaughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am very wealthy. I get a hundred million every month as pocket money, and I usually don¡¯t even know how to spend it, so I can only buy some things I like. But there are very few things I like, so I can¡¯t even spend all my pocket money.¡±


    Mr. Lin interjected to exin a bit, ¡°That hundred million is not in our country¡¯s currency. If converted into our national currency, it would be five hundred million.¡±


    Tan Rou guessed this prince was rather wealthy, but how many people in the whole world have several hundred million as monthly pocket money?


    ¡°His Highness the Prince is indeed very wealthy,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    Mr. Linughed and said, ¡°Miss Rou, just sell the robot to him. After all, he is wealthy and won¡¯t mind such a small sum of money. To him, as long as it¡¯s something he likes, any price is worth paying.¡±


    Hang Wei walked up behind Tan Rou and said, ¡°Country J¡¯s science and technology are not as advanced as ours. They rely on importing most high-tech products. The royal family of this country is very wealthy. If we can break into the market of Country J through Laka, it would be beneficial for us and not harmful in any way.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Rou needs help entering the market of Country J, I can also lend a hand,¡± Laka didn¡¯t understand what Hang Wei said, but Mr. Lin did and immediately offered his help upon hearing Hang Wei¡¯s intention to introduce TR¡¯s products into the market of Country J.<div>


    Hang Wei almost forgot that Mr. Lin understood their conversation. Now that Mr. Lin was aware of his intention, there was no need for him to speak softly to avoid others.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, we are businesspeople, and sometimes, to maximize our benefits, we speak quite directly. I hope you won¡¯t take it personally,¡± Hang Wei said.


    ¡°Since we are friends, helping a friend out with a small favor shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Mr. Lin retorted.


    Hang Wei initially wanted to nod in agreement with Mr. Lin¡¯s statement, but then he thought it through carefully: wasn¡¯t Mr. Lin being a bit too enthusiastic? Why would he help them break into the market of Country J?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cooperating with foreigners is no small matter, so Tan Rou must be careful not to get cheated.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, what benefits do you expect to gain from this?¡± Tan Rou asked straightforwardly. She felt Mr. Lin wouldn¡¯t help them for no reason; either he wanted to gain some benefits, or there was something at TR that he wanted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me any benefits,¡± Mr. Lin said, shaking his head, ¡°Because I truly just want to help you out, money is not very important to me. Whether I am wealthy or not, it won¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Tan Rou thought Mr. Lin was a very strange man.


    Although Mr. Lin said he needed no benefits, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t really give him nothing in return. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take advantage of others, and in business, trying to take advantage can lead to a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Then many thanks to Mr. Lin,¡± Tan Rou said politely, ¡°Just to rify, Mr. Lin, would Prince Laka agree with your decision?¡±


    Mr. Lin replied, ¡°Miss Rou, don¡¯t worry. I will exin it to Prince Laka, and he will surely be very happy to help you out.¡±


    Tan Rou and Mr. Lin looked at Laka together. Laka didn¡¯t understand why they were looking at him and just stood there with a silly smile.

 Chapter 1315: Visit together 1314

    Chapter 1315: Visit together 1314


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she felt that this Prince seemed a bit silly. However, when she saw him scolding his bodyguards, he was quite stern.


    ¡°Prince ka, Mr. Lin, wee to my mall,¡± Tan Rou invited, ¡°I just heard that you haven¡¯t finished touring the TR mall. I¡¯m also here, so why don¡¯t we go for a tour together?¡± She spoke in thenguage of Country J, so both ka and Mr. Lin could understand her.


    After listening, Mr. Lin simply smiled and nodded, his face devoid of any extra expression.


    But ka was different. When he heard that Tan Rou was going to join them on the tour, he became very excited, ¡°Really? Beautiful fairy, are you really going to tour with us? If you are with us, I think our tour will be very pleasant.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Prince ka, Mr. Lin, this way, please.¡± She gave Hang Wei a look, signaling him to follow along.


    Thus, their group grew to nine people and became very conspicuous wherever they went.


    ¡°This is the first product ourpany produced,¡± Tan Rou exined. ¡°When we were producing it, ourpany had very few people, and everyone made great efforts for it. At that time, we dared not sleep day or night, for fear of encountering problems during the development process.¡±


    As Tan Rou spoke, Hang Wei remembered the early days when thepany was founded. Back then, thepany wasn¡¯t in arge building but a small office building instead.


    The environment there wasn¡¯t very good. Many otherpanies were also in that office building, and every day they argued over the elevator. There were many people who came to use the elevator, but there were only two of them.


    Looking at the present, the entire office building belonged to their TRpany, equipped with ten elevators and many staircases. They had their own cafeteria, their own leisure room, their own meeting rooms, and each department had its own office. They no longer had to squeeze with people from other departments inside one office.<div>


    Recalling those difficult days, Hang Wei felt a bit nostalgic because everyone was there then, including the boss. Later, when thepany was at its most promising, the boss suddenly disappeared. Hang Wei searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a trace of her. In the end, he had to lead the team and keep thepany running by himself.


    Although thepany was doing well, a small group of people left. They thought that without Tan Rou, and with Hang Wei not knowing about research and development, thepany would eventually go bankrupt. So, despite Hang Wei¡¯s opposition, they decisively left thepany.


    However, Hang Wei didn¡¯t let thepany go under. Instead, he increased many coborations and managed thepany very well. Those who had left saw thepany¡¯s condition was not bad and wanted to return to work at TRpany, but at that time Hang Wei refused them.


    Thinking of the past, Hang Wei still felt a bit of heartache, but fortunately, the boss had returned. As long as she was back, TRpany would never fall.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Tan Rou asked, waving her hand in front of Hang Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Someone is asking you a question, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    Hang Wei snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Ah, what question do you want to ask me?¡±


    Mr. Lin said, ¡°Miss Rou mentioned that this scanning pen is the first product yourpany produced and has greatmemorative value, so she gave each of you one with your names on it. But her pen has disappeared long ago. Do you still have yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to sell that scanning pen,¡± Hang Wei said firmly. ¡°Even if the boss asked me to sell it to you, I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Hang Wei no longer needed to use that scanning pen to scan things, but to Hang Wei, that scanning pen held great significance. No matter how much money was offered, he would not sell it.


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Hang Wei, don¡¯t get distracted when introducing things. What I meant was for you to show the scanning pen to Mr. Lin, not to sell it.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mr. Lin nodded, ¡°Mr. Hang Wei misunderstood. I wanted to see the first product produced by TRpany, not to buy it, because I know you wouldn¡¯t sell it to me.¡±

 Chapter 1316: 1315 this friend is very good

    Chapter 1316: 1315 this friend is very good


    Hang Wei was beyond embarrassed, he swiftly used a cough to exin his difort, ¡°Cough cough, the scanning pen, right? I¡¯ve put it in mypany¡¯s office. If you want to see it, I can have my assistant bring it over now.¡±


    Mr. Lin didn¡¯t find it bothersome at all and said cheerfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Hang Wei.¡±


    Hang Wei internallyined, ¡°You really don¡¯t consider yourself an outsider, fully knowing how troublesome it is, yet you insist on seeing the scanning pen. What¡¯s so interesting about it anyway?¡±


    Tan Rou could tell from Hang Wei¡¯s expression that he must be criticizing Mr. Lin in his mind. Not only did Hang Wei feel likeining, but Tan Rou also really wanted to criticize Mr. Lin¡¯s behavior.


    She casually mentioned that she had distributed a scanning pen to each employee for them to keep as a souvenir. This caught Mr. Lin¡¯s attention, and his curiosity suddenly soared, as he insisted on seeing what this legendary first pen looked like.


    Tan Rou said that all the scanning pens were the same, except that the ones from that year were a bit rougher in appearance and not as good-looking as the current ones; Mr. Lin only needed to see the new product.


    Mr. Lin and his friend Prince Laka were just as stubborn; no matter what Tan Rou said, he was set on seeing that keepsake.


    As for the friend she had just made, she couldn¡¯t be too harsh, so she could only pass this trouble onto Hang Wei. Then she caught Hang Wei zoning out.


    However, seeing the way he defended the scanning pen, Tan Rou was quite reassured. Many people had left, but Hang Wei had always remained at his post and had managed thepany well; if it weren¡¯t for him, TR Company probably would have ceased to exist by now.


    Tan Rou felt lucky to have a friend like Hang Wei.<div>


    Hang Wei ordered someone to fetch the scanning pen, and Tan Rou continued to tour the mall with the group. At each exhibition hall, Tan Rou gave introductions in thenguage of Country J to Prince Laka¡ªshe had no choice, as she was the only one among them who spoke thenguage of Country J.


    Mr. Lin could speak thenguage of Country J also, but he didn¡¯t know how to describe the products.


    Prince Laka was interested in all of the products; he looked at robots one moment and massage devices the next. At every exhibit, he would express his amazement and then ask Tan Rou if it was possible to buy them and bring them back.


    Here, only a very small portion of the products were avable for sale abroad, but none of them were suitable for the electrical current and voltage of Country J; Tan Rou had never even considered opening up the market in Country J before meeting Prince Laka and Mr. Lin.


    Her original n was to venture into countries with good scientific and technological development, because such countries would have infrastructure thatplemented their products. As for Country J, it wasn¡¯t a good ce to deploy their products.


    When they got tired from walking, Tan Rou arranged for lunch to be prepared, nning for them toe back and continue after eating. But Prince Laka disagreed, insisting on eating right in the exhibition hall, as he didn¡¯t want to part from the exhibits for a moment.


    Tan Rou misspoke; she shouldn¡¯t have said that the robot was Prince Laka¡¯s beloved; she should have said that every single exhibit in the entire mall was Prince Laka¡¯s beloved, because he liked each and every one of them.


    Having no choice, Tan Rou had some food packed and brought to the mall for them to eat there.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, how did you get to know Prince Laka?¡± During the meal, Tan Rou chatted with Mr. Lin.


    ¡°Actually, Prince Laka and I were ssmates,¡± Mr. Lin said, a smile he couldn¡¯t suppress on his face, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine, right? Prince Laka can¡¯t speak a word of a foreignnguage, yet he went abroad to study.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tan Rou was indeed surprised; if you go abroad for studies, the first thing is to learn thenguage of that country. Otherwise, you can¡¯t even manage basicmunication, let alone live there.


    ¡°Prince Laka might have a bit of a learning disability when ites tonguages,¡± Mr. Lin exined, ¡°No matter how much he tries, he just can¡¯t learn a foreignnguage. Even his own country¡¯snguage took him a very long time to learn.¡±


    Tan Rou was quick to respond, ¡°So Prince Laka hired you as his trantor?¡±


    Mr. Lin replied, ¡°It was Prince Laka¡¯s father who hired me as a trantor. I was taking part in a school debatepetition when I unintentionally showed my ability to speak manynguages, and then I was taken away for that.¡±

 Chapter 1317: Mr. Lin is interested in recruitment 1316.

    Chapter 1317: Mr. Lin is interested in recruitment 1316.


    Tan Rou chuckled and said, ¡°This story sounds a bit scary.¡±


    Mr. Lin spread his hands, looking very helpless, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a very scary story. When I got kidnapped, I was trembling all over. Because I had never provoked anyone, and I¡¯ve always been low-key. I never showed off my family¡¯s wealth in front of others, so I didn¡¯t think I would have conflicts with anyone.¡±


    Tan Rou could also tell from Mr. Lin¡¯s attire and manner of speaking that his family was well-off. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad to study, let alone have the time and money to learn multiplenguages.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Mr. Lin answered with a smile, ¡°They drove me to a ce, and then they took off the ck cloth over my head. When I opened my eyes, I saw about a dozen burly men surrounding me. They looked like gangsters, very intimidating.¡±


    Tan Rou imagined such a scene. If she had been kidnapped and opened her eyes to so many people surrounding her, she probably would have been scared, too.


    ¡°At the time, I was so terrified that my face turned pale. I was just short of kneeling down and begging them to let me go.¡± Mr. Lin, recalling the incident, couldn¡¯t help but press his temples, ¡°I have to say, the way people in J country handle things is really simple and crude. When they set their sights on someone, they just kidnap them. They don¡¯t give a damn about thews of other countries. If I hadn¡¯t understood the Jnguage, I probably would have called the police on them.¡±


    Tan Rou found it hard to evaluate Mr. Lin¡¯s decision. If Tan Rou had been kidnapped out of the blue and then forced to trante, she certainly would not have taken it well, and she would have made them pay a price.


    Mr. Lin¡¯s thought process was also quite peculiar. He was so calm about being kidnapped and ended up happily tranting for them. It can only be said that one was willing to kidnap, and the other willing to be kidnapped. No one should speak ill of the other.


    Tan Rou and the other two were sitting at the table eating, but Laka couldn¡¯t sit still. He ran around with a takeout box, admiring the exhibits while asionallymunicating with his bodyguards.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Tan Rou was afraid he would drip the soup from his meal onto her exhibits. She wanted to call Laka back to eat properly, but she felt that such behavior was a bit excessive, like a mother calling her disobedient son.


    Mr. Lin sensed Tan Rou¡¯s intention and said, ¡°Miss Rou needn¡¯t worry. If Laka dirties any of the exhibits inside your store, he will definitely buy them.¡±


    This time Tan Rou was startled by Mr. Lin¡¯s words. She felt that Mr. Lin could no longer simply be described as smart, because he seemed to be able to read minds, instantly picking up on her every new thought.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, can you read minds?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Mr. Lin replied, ¡°No, but Miss Rou¡¯s thoughts are very easy to guess. Your facial expressions have already betrayed your thoughts, which is why I could easily tell what you were thinking.¡±


    Tan Rou immediatelyposed all her emotions, and she showed a serene demeanor, ¡°Mr. Lin is truly amazing.¡±


    Mr. Lin exined, ¡°In college, I studied psychology for a while, and I was very sessful at it, so I can easily interpret people¡¯s thoughts from their facial expressions and actions. If Miss Rou minds, I will refrain from guessing your thoughts in the future.¡±


    Tan Rou had never met someone so impressive. It was a waste to have such a person working as a trantor. He should be involved in criminal investigations, especially solving very difficult cases. She was sure Mr. Lin would be very good at it.


    ¡°Why is Miss Rou looking at me like that?¡± Mr. Lin asked with a slight smile. ¡°Do you think I was too impolite?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°I was just wondering when Mr. Lin might consider changing jobs.¡±


    Mr. Lin was startled but then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have such ns at the moment. First, I really like my job, and secondly, I¡¯m not short of money, so I¡¯m not thinking about resigning to change jobs.¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to hire Mr. Lin for TR Company, but she wouldn¡¯t insist if he was unwilling, ¡°Okay, if Mr. Lin ever considers changing jobs, please think about us at TR. TR¡¯s doors will always be open for you.¡±

 Chapter 1318: 1317 is very awesome

    Chapter 1318: 1317 is very awesome


    After dinner, Tan Rou had a conversation with Mr. Lin, and the two hit it off well. Mr. Lin had many unique insights, which pleased Tan Rou because talking to Mr. Lin wasn¡¯t tiring at all; she just had to pose a question, and he could immediately provide an answer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While Tan Rou was talking with Mr. Lin, Hang Wei could only stand by as part of the backdrop, feeling for the first time that his own mouth was clumsy, unable to say a word.


    But it wasn¡¯t just him who was at a loss for words; inside there were several other people looking bewildered, too bad they didn¡¯t speak thenguage. Even if Hang Wei wanted to chat with these brothers, it wasn¡¯t certain they would understand what he was saying.


    ¡°Lin, what are you talking about that¡¯s so amusing?¡± Laka came back with a cheerful stride after browsing around; he was holding a very delicate metal ornament in his hand, ¡°Lin, take a look. This is from a pretty girl over there, and even though I didn¡¯t understand her, she was very kind.¡±


    Shang Jin came down from the esctor and said to Tan Rou, ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s so hard to understand these foreigners; he babbled on and on, and I couldn¡¯t understand a word. But fortunately, we were able tomunicate through signnguage, and it seemed he liked the metal ornament in my hand, so I gave it to him.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until she got closer that she saw there were so many people, ¡°Huh? Why are there so many people here? Are you having a party or something?¡±


    Tan Rou introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Lin, a local here. As for the foreign friend you just gave the gift to, his background is quite significant.¡±


    Jokingly, Shang Jin said, ¡°What, is he a prince from some country?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°Indeed, he is a prince.¡±


    Shang Jin¡¯s smile froze on her face. She¡¯d never seen a prince this big in her life. In her understanding, princes only existed in fairy tales. Seeing a live prince for the first time, she was a bit curious.<div>


    So Shang Jin ran over to Laka¡¯s side and looked up at the prince, thinking although he was quite handsome, his clothes were very ordinary, not at all like a wealthy prince.


    Oh, maybe his country is poor, because not all princes are rich.


    ¡°Prince, can you ride a white horse?¡± Shang Jin asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Laka didn¡¯t understand what Shang Jin was saying, but since she had just given him an ornament, he still felt kindly toward her. Shang Jin smiled at him, and he smiled back, only Laka¡¯s smile was so ingenuous it made him look both adorable and a bit silly.


    This made Shang Jinugh. Covering her mouth, she said with mirth, ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t you think his smile is a bit like a Shiba Inu?¡±


    Tan Rou coughed seriously and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t describe our friend like that.¡± Even if it¡¯s urate, Shang Jin shouldn¡¯t say it aloud¡ªLaka might not understand, but Mr. Lin might and could end up tranting for Laka.


    ¡°A friend?¡± Shang Jin questioned, ¡°Since when did you have such a foreign friend?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°We just met.¡±


    To prevent Shang Jin from saying anything that might disrupt the peace between the two countries, Tan Rou quickly changed the subject and spoke in thenguage of Country J to Laka and Mr. Lin, ¡°Prince Laka, Mr. Lin, this is our TR designer, Shang Jin. The rxing massage equipment you saw earlier was developed by her.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Laka eximed in astonishment, ¡°The girls in your country are amazing! Lin told me you are a very outstanding scientist, and then your employee is also a girl and a very powerful scientist, so the girls in your country are not only pretty fairies but also fierce scientists!¡±


    After speaking, he gave Tan Rou and the others a ¡°thumbs up.¡± This was something Mr. Lin had taught him: whenever someone is impressive, Laka could give them a thumbs up¡ªa way of praising that would never be wrong.


    As Tan Rou had learned thenguage of Country J and understood its culture, she knew Country J was a monarchy, and their king was the supreme ruler, usually seeded by men. It was rare for women in Country J to work, so Laka found Tan Rou and her colleagues incredibly impressive, not just for working but also for being exceptional, truly worthy of admiration.

 Chapter 1319: 1318 discusses cooperation

    Chapter 1319: 1318 discusses cooperation


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Shang Jin scratched his head, asking with considerable puzzlement, ¡°Tan Rou, were you just speaking their nationalnguage? And why is he giving me a thumbs up? Does it mean he really likes the ornament I sent him?¡±


    Before Tan Rou could speak, Mr. Lin began to trante, ¡°Laka is praising you and Miss Rou for being very impressive. He said the products you¡¯ve designed are all fantastic and that being women doesn¡¯t make you inferior to others. On the contrary, you are even better than many men, and he admires that about you.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes widened slightly, she indeed hadn¡¯t misjudged Mr. Lin; the man¡¯s mouth really could weave wonders. Laka¡¯s statement had conveyed little substance, but after Mr. Lin¡¯s trantion, it instantly morphed into avish rainbow ofpliments.


    She silently gave Mr. Lin a mental thumbs-up, then said, ¡°Mr. Lin is really overqualified to be just a trantor with such eloquence, you should consider bing a diplomat.¡±


    Mr. Lin countered, ¡°Isn¡¯t the work I¡¯m doing now somewhat like that of a diplomat?¡±


    Indeed, he was a trantor, and not just any trantor¡ªhe worked for the royal family of J country and apanied Prince Laka to activities, visiting various countries. How could that not be considered a special kind of diplomat?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still held his own country¡¯s nationality, perhaps Mr. Lin could indeed be an official diplomat for J country.


    Tan Rou felt that such talent should be retained by the country and not allowed to run off elsewhere. However, judging by Mr. Lin¡¯s attitude, he still seemed to love his mothend, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Laka here privately to have fun.


    Upon hearing Mr. Lin¡¯s trantion, Shang Jin¡¯s heart blossomed with joy, ¡°Worthy of a prince, his words are so pleasing to hear; no wonder so many princesses like princes¡ªit must be because the princes are so skilled at speaking.¡±


    ¡°Not only skilled in speaking but also extremely wealthy,¡± Tan Rou added, ¡°Just now during dinner, Mr. Lin, on behalf of Prince Laka, expressed an interest in cooperation. What do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°What do I think?¡± Shang Jin said, puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re the boss, if you want to cooperate with them, then let¡¯s do it. My opinion isn¡¯t that important. Surely I wouldn¡¯t stop you from making money, would I?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°Prince Laka took a fancy to the massage chair you designed, saying he wants to order 100 units to take back to his country. So do you think it concerns you now?¡±


    For TR, 100 units were just a small amount, but for Shang Jin, it was huge¡ªit was Laka¡¯s endorsement of Shang Jin¡¯s designed product. Someone personally buying 100 units surely meant great satisfaction.


    ¡°This prince really knows his stuff!¡± Shang Jin beamed, unable to conceal her smile, and said to Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, help me trante. Tell Prince Laka that if he¡¯s willing to order 100 massage chairs, I¡¯ll throw in 100 small ornaments for free!¡±


    Tan Rou snorted withughter, ¡°I thought you were going to offer him a discount. I didn¡¯t expect you to just give away 100 small ornaments¡ªyou¡¯re really stingy.¡±


    Shang Jin said sheepishly, ¡°I would like to give him a discount, but I only designed the product, I don¡¯t assemble or sell it, how could I have the nerve to offer a discount?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overlook me though, the boss is still here. If I want to give someone a discount, would anyone have an objection?¡± Tan Rou pointed out.


    Shang Jin¡¯s response was quick, she smiled sweetly at Tan Rou saying, ¡°Tan Rou¡­ no, my dear boss, could you possibly offer me an employee¡¯s internal price? Let¡¯s give them a 10% discount on each machine, what do you think?¡±


    Tan Rou nced at Mr. Lin and inquired, ¡°Mr. Lin, do you think this order is eptable?¡±


    Mr. Lin, still wearing his nonchnt expression, stated, ¡°I¡¯m just a trantor; I don¡¯t have that much influence. The one buying the massage chairs is Prince Laka, and you are the sellers, so in the end, you should discuss it amongst yourselves. Besides, Miss Rou also understands thenguage of J country, you won¡¯t have much troublemunicating.¡±


    ¡°In my view, Mr. Lin¡¯s opinion is also very important, because he was the one who initially proposed the cooperation,¡± Tan Rou contended.


    Mr. Lin fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Alright, then let me also join in the discussion.¡±

 Chapter 1320: 1319 no problem

    Chapter 1320: 1319 no problem


    Mr. Lin brought over Prince Laka, who had been wandering all around, ¡°Laka, Miss Rou said she wants to talk with you about cooperation. Please sit here for a while, and we¡¯ll go check out your beloved machineryter.¡±


    Laka was somewhat reluctant to part with the machinery, but he obediently sat down. His first question was, ¡°When can I take these treasures home?¡±


    Tan Rou had some doubts that Laka was not there to visit her mall, but rather as a corporate spy, intending to steal theirpany¡¯s secrets, and then return to his country to conduct research and advance their national science and technology.


    However, science and technology are not something that just anyone can master; if they could be so easily grasped by a nation, Tan Rou and her team would not have needed to strive so hard in their research for many years. Although they had other countries as references, those nations would not hand over their core technologies. Without core technologies, all the imitation in the world would be futile; even if they sold the machinery to them, they would not be able to produce quality products.


    Realizing this, Tan Rou no longer worried that Laka was there to steal secrets, because the real core secrets could not be stolen.


    ¡°Does Prince Rake really like these items?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Laka immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve loved mechanical things since I was young, but my abilities are limited. No matter how much I study, I can¡¯t understand how these machines are made, so I had to give up learning technology and turn to buying finished products with money.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s mouth twitched twice, thankfully Shang Jin and Hang Wei couldn¡¯t understand Laka¡¯s words, otherwise they would certainly be shocked by his mboyant statements.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really good method,¡± Tan Roumented, ¡°Simple and effective.¡±


    Mr. Lin said, ¡°Miss Rou, regarding the machinery purchase project, we need to discuss it further. I also took a tour just now, and I found that although there are many mechanical products here, not many are sold overseas. In my view, the products ourpany produces arepletely capable of being sold internationally, not just domestically.¡±


    Tan Rou understood Mr. Lin¡¯s point, saying, ¡°We are currently focusing on the domestic market, and as for the international market, we¡¯ve only just started selling products there. Although we¡¯ve made some profit, it¡¯s very little, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to expand the market.¡±


    Tan Rou had originally wanted to quickly prate international markets. Last time Shang Jin and Lang Yue took their products overseas, they indeed attracted a lot of attention, and they also received some orders, but Tan Rou declined those orders.


    TRpany didn¡¯t have a factory abroad yet, and producing products domestically before shipping them overseas was too costly, which greatly reduced TRpany¡¯s products¡¯petitiveness internationally, and was not conducive to the future development of TRpany abroad.


    ¡°And as you know, each country has different voltage standards. If we want to sell our products overseas, we need to consider each country¡¯s actual situation and then design suitable products,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°We have not had any trade dealings with Country J before, so if we want to cooperate, we need to start a new area just for them.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mr. Lin said very confidently, ¡°Miss Rou, you surely won¡¯t regret coborating with Country J.¡±


    Tan Rou hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Shang Jin, ¡°Designer Shang, what do you think?¡±


    Having listened for a long time, Shang Jin finally had the chance to speak; she said with a very determined tone, ¡°As long as you want it, we can make the products, I guarantee there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±


    Mr. Lin smiled at Tan Rou, ¡°Miss Rou, your employee seems to have much more confidence than you do.¡±


    Tan Rou was not upset, she said indifferently, ¡°Of course, after all, she is the chief designer of this project. If she¡¯s not confident, what are we supposed to do with this new project?¡±


    Shang Jin was stunned for a moment, then finally realized what Tan Rou had said, ¡°Tan Rou¡­ I mean, boss, are you really going to let me be in charge of this project?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Mhm, you have experience with international projects, so this new project is perfect for you. Do well, and I will increase your sry.¡±

 Chapter 1321: 1320 Zhuang Liu is jealous

    Chapter 1321: 1320 Zhuang Liu is jealous


    Laka wasn¡¯t just interested in purchasing 100 massage chairs, but also in various other items, totaling 12 categories. This was a huge business deal, and Tan Rou wasn¡¯t about to pass up the opportunity to make some good money. So, she spent this period busily working on the partnership, either taking Laka and Mr. Lin on tours of factories or introducing Laka to the local customs and traditions, treating him much like an esteemed guest.


    The exhibitions at TR Mall hadn¡¯te to an end, but they had now been changed to once a day. On the days when the exhibit was closed, Tan Rou gave her staff a holiday to rest and recharge.


    During this time, Tan Rou gave herself some time off as well. She decided to put off thinking about developing new products and let her mind rest for a while.


    And although she had imed to be on holiday, she wasn¡¯t idle at all. In fact, she was spending every day apanying a major client on tours of the Capital.


    Originally, Mr. Lin served as Laka¡¯s sole interpreter, but after Tan Rou joined them, Laka gained a second interpreter, which greatly relieved Mr. Lin. He even found time to visit his family. If he stayed away from home too long, his parents and siblings might start to suspect he was nning to emigrate to Country J.


    To be honest, Mr. Lin could imagine visiting Country J for tourism or work, but he could never settle down there. He couldn¡¯t get used to the food. He preferred his own home-cooked rice over bread with wine any day.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With Mr. Lin taking time off, Tan Rou was left as the sole interpreter. Fortunately, Prince Laka had paid half the fee upfront, or Tan Rou might not have been willing to apany Prince Laka in soaking up the sun.


    In July, the Capital was scorched by a fierce sun, and the weather was incredibly hot. Tan Rou felt like she was going to melt away. But for the sake of the project, she had to endure it for a while longer.


    Tan Rou could bear the heat, but there was someone else who couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°What? Tan Rou went out to y with that prince again today?¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s face contorted upon learning that Tan Rou had left the house. He couldn¡¯t maintain his usual calm and collected demeanor and instead resembled the wicked viins from fairy tales, ¡°Has that prince poisoned Tan Rou or something? Why else would she keep going out with him? It won¡¯t do. I have to go see for myself and rescue Tan Rou.¡±<div>


    Xiao Mo wiped the sweat from his forehead and patiently advised, ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, Miss Rou is simply working diligently. Wouldn¡¯t your presence affect her work?¡±


    It was quite normal to apany clients. When significant foreign business partners arrived to discuss deals, Zhuang Liu would also show them around the country and then prepare some gifts for them to take home. This was an unavoidable part of business.


    But Zhuang Liu couldn¡¯t help it. He did not want to see Tan Rou getting too close to other men, as though they might steal his Tan Rou away from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just say I¡¯m there for work too,¡± Zhuang Liu thought of a n. ¡°Xiao Mo, go find me a foreign client and ask him toe here immediately. I¡¯ll treat him to a meal and let him enjoy a few days here. I¡¯ll apany him to see the sights of the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Mo looked at Zhuang Liu in disbelief, ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, don¡¯t you detest idle excursions with clients?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied seriously, ¡°People change. Is there something wrong with suddenly wanting to explore the Capital?¡±


    Xiao Mo didn¡¯t believe for a second that Zhuang Liu wanted to tour the Capital. He was convinced that Zhuang Liu wanted to find Miss Rou but felt embarrassed to disturb her at work, hence he came up with this n.


    It seemed the older he got, the more childish he became. The Zhuang Liu of the past was an extremely aloof CEO, but ever since he got a girlfriend, he had be quite childish, the kind that needed his wife¡¯s cajoling.


    If he wasn¡¯t afraid of having his wages docked by Zhuang Liu, Xiao Mo would have loved to grab him by the ears and shout, ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, can¡¯t you avoid a rebellious teenage phase at nearly thirty? Can¡¯t you act a bit more mature? Please stop chasing after Miss Rou incessantly; she¡¯s very busy!¡±


    Unfortunately, Xiao Mo didn¡¯t dare say it out loud. He could onlyin to himself silently and then go home and tell his wife about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, get moving!¡± Zhuang Liu urged desperately, ¡°If we¡¯re anyter, that prince will be heading home.¡±

 Chapter 1322: 1321 Encounters

    Chapter 1322: 1321 Encounters


    Tan Rou had brought Prince Laka to a popr spot just outside the Capital today, and since it was the summer holidays, all the major sites in the Capital were crowded. To prevent Laka from getting lost in the crowd, Tan Rou had to stick close to him at all times.


    ¡°Prince Laka, please stay close to me and do not stray from my sight. There are too many people here, and if we get separated, I might not be able to find you,¡± Tan Rou said as she handed Laka an item, ¡°This is a locator produced by ourpany. Keep it on you, and I¡¯ll be able to see your location on my phone at all times. Of course, if you feel this invades your privacy, you don¡¯t have to wear it.¡±


    Tan Rou had realized just how absent-minded Laka could be; he was constantly daydreaming. If she didn¡¯t keep a close eye on him, he could disappear right under her nose.


    Having no other choice, Tan Rou had to provide Laka with a locator in the hopes that he wouldn¡¯t get lost again.


    Prince Laka was resistant to the locator. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of being tracked, nor the idea of someone else controlling his whereabouts, but the ce was too crowded, and he too was worried about getting lost, so he reluctantly wore the locator.


    Tan Rou was truly puzzled. Since Prince Laka was prone to getting lost, why didn¡¯t he carry amunication device? Upon observation, she noticed that his clothes had no pockets, not even a ce to put such a device if he wanted to.


    Therefore, Tan Rou had someone quickly modify a locator so that it could be worn on the person¡¯s hand and included basic call functions. This way, when Laka got lost, Tan Rou could immediately pinpoint his location and tell him not to wander off.


    ¡°Miss Rou, you have toe and see this¡ªthere are so many huge people inside this mountain!¡± Laka eximed, apparently having spotted something.


    In her mind, Tan Rou thought that the mountain was full of people anyway, but she still headed over to where Laka was.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was only when Tan Rou climbed the steps that she realized what had surprised Laka, as the people inside the mountain were not real people but were carved out of stone.<div>


    Their location was probably at the base of a cliff of a mountain. The opposite mountain was elevated, and the fracture exposed vast patches of hard rocks. On these patches, there were caves, each filled with many stone statues.


    ¡°How did these stones turn into people?¡± Laka asked curiously, ¡°There¡¯s water below and nearly vertical cliffs above. How were these people carved out?¡±


    Upon closely observing the carvings, Tan Rou noticed thick moss and clear watermarks in many areas, so these were certainly not carved recently; they must be several centuries old.


    It was her first time here too; before arriving, all she knew was that the scenery was nice, but had no idea there were so many carvings, so she didn¡¯t answer Prince Laka¡¯s question.


    ¡°This is the Thousand Gods Wall, carved between the years 725 and 750 CE,¡± a familiar voice said near Tan Rou¡¯s ear, but the person spoke in Japanese, so she didn¡¯t immediately realize who he was, ¡°It mainly depicts the scenes of celestial life imagined by ancient people, with a total of 1123 deities carved.¡±


    ¡°Given the social backdrop at that time, there were no elevators norrge machinery. All these caves and deity statues were chiselled out bit by bit by the people of that era,¡± the man continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    Tan Rou smiled slyly and then replied in her ownnguage, ¡°Running into you here is also quite an amazing urrence.¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think our meeting here is a coincidence, then?¡±


    Tan Rou helplessly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just here for work, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious. Besides, this prince isn¡¯t as handsome as you. I¡¯m not likely to fall for him.¡±


    Zhuang Liu gently wrapped his arms around Tan Rou¡¯s waist from behind, ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t like him, but I can¡¯t help but worry about you. What if this foreign prince is a bad guy?¡±


    Tan Rou pursed her lips and responded, ¡°Then Mr. Zhuang Liu would have no choice but to apany me and protect this frail woman at all times.¡±

 Chapter 1323: The 1322 Locator works very well.

    Chapter 1323: The 1322 Locator works very well.


    Zhuang Liu was very happy. He had been prepared for Tan Rou to reject hispany, but he didn¡¯t expect her to agree. Now, he was determined to make the most of this opportunity.


    ¡°Tan Rou, whatever you want to know, I will tell you,¡± Zhuang Liu said like a top-rated tour guide, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with all the scenic spots in the Capital. Just ask your questions, and I can definitely answer them.¡±


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t interested in the scenic areas and didn¡¯t want to study them in detail. Therefore, before bringing Laka, she hadn¡¯t looked at the guide; she had just seen that it was popr online and decided to bring Laka here. Had she known it was this crowded, she would have preferred taking Laka to a rural family fun fishing trip.


    However, Laka seemed very interested, his eyes lighting up like they had bulbs installed the moment he saw the ¡°Thousand Gods Wall.¡±


    ¡°Are you very free right now?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°Not free. Today I came to apany a foreign client.¡±


    Tan Rou nced around. Laka was the only foreigner present ¨C there were no other foreign clients. ¡°Where is your client, then?¡±


    Zhuang Liu generously admitted, ¡°I got separated from them, but it¡¯s okay. Xiao Mo will be with him, and they have more topics inmon.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled knowingly. She didn¡¯t want to ask whether Zhuang Liu had truly gotten separated from them or had intentionally ditched them. In any case, Zhuang Liu being in front of her now was all that mattered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s all walk together,¡± Tan Rou suggested. ¡°Laka has his bodyguards to protect him, and since I didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards, I¡¯ll have to rely on Mr. Zhuang Liu for protection.¡±


    Zhuang Liu immediately felt useful, and he said firmly, ¡°Tan Rou, rest assured, I will definitely not let you get hurt.¡±


    So the two of them walked together, while Laka and his bodyguards walked on their own. As they walked, they became separated.


    ¡°This ce is quite fun,¡± Tan Roumented. ¡°The snacks taste good too. We coulde here again.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°There are many fun ces in the Capital. We are always too busy toe and have fun. When we both are free on weekends, we can drive around the vicinity. A two-day trip would suffice.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°Good, let¡¯s not travel far this summer vacation and just tour around the Capital.¡±


    The two continued to walk forward, as if they were on a date, so captivated by each other that they saw no one else. This led to them realizing only toote that Laka had disappeared, and they found just his two bodyguards following Tan Rou.


    Both bodyguards were very scared about Laka being lost again. If something happened to the prince, they would surely meet a dreadful fate.


    ¡°Miss Rou, Prince Laka is missing. Can you help us find him?¡± one bodyguard asked urgently. ¡°He was with us until ten minutes ago, and then suddenly, he was gone. The other bodyguards are also missing. Although they might have all disappeared together, I think we should find the prince soon, or I will definitely lose my job.¡±


    Naturally, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t want these bodyguards to lose their jobs. She took out her mobile phone and Bluetooth headset from her pocket and fiddled around casually. Soon, Prince Laka¡¯s location appeared on her phone screen.


    ¡°Good lord, how did he get so far?¡± Tan Rou checked the map¡¯s distance and said, ¡°If we let him keep going, he might end up deep in the woods.¡±


    Zhuang Liu came over to look and said when he saw the point on the screen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are norge wild animals in this area, so Laka should be safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried he might fall into deep water below. If something were to happen to him here, I would be in big trouble,¡± Tan Rou said as she clipped the Bluetooth headset onto her ear and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told Laka to stay put and wait for me. If we let him walk on his own, there¡¯s no telling where he might end up.¡±


    Fortunately, a locator had been ced on Laka at the beginning. Otherwise, it might have been really difficult to find Laka now. Other tracking systems could only provide approximate locations, but Tan Rou¡¯s locator was different¡ªit could pinpoint a location within one meter.

 Chapter 1324: I want to buy 1323

    Chapter 1324: I want to buy 1323


    ¡°There are steps fifty meters ahead, walk carefully¡­¡± a familiar mechanical voice came through the earpiece.


    As Tan Rou followed the instructions, she spoke to the bodyguards, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, can you keep it down? Stop making noise behind me, I can barely hear the instructions inside.¡±


    The two bodyguards were indeed terrified of being punished, so they kept asking Tan Rou when they could find the Prince. But Tan Rou had already told them that she was looking for Laka and to please be quiet, yet the bodyguards were like ducks, quacking incessantly.


    ¡°Make one more useless remark, and you can go look for your Prince on your own!¡± Zhuang Liu threatened in thenguage of J country.


    The bodyguards were frightened into silence by Zhuang Liu, promptly quieting down and obediently following behind Tan Rou without daring to utter another word.


    ¡°There is a staircase twenty meters ahead, the target is inside the cave¡­¡± the female mechanical voice reported once more.


    Tan Rou was truly impressed by Laka, no wonder he got separated from his friends and bodyguards in the shopping mall; one couldn¡¯t me the bodyguards for not attentively protecting him, it¡¯s more that he was too good at running away.


    She really didn¡¯t understand why Laka had run into a cave. Surely it wasn¡¯t to emte Alice chasing a rabbit? Was there something in this ce that attracted Laka?


    ¡°You have reached the vicinity of the target, the target is ten meters away from you, navigation has ended, thank you for using our service!¡± The navigation broadcast concluded.


    Tan Rou also found Laka in the cave, who was sitting on a chair inside, with three bodyguards by his side.


    ¡°Phew¡ª¡± Tan Rou breathed a sigh of relief and said to the other two bodyguards, ¡°There is your Prince, hurry over!¡±


    The two bodyguards moved as fast as bullets and instantly appeared next to Laka. Just when Tan Rou thought they might kneel down, Laka reached out to hold them back.


    Laka said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourselves this time, it was myck of attention to the surroundings while I was touring that led me to get lost.¡±


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t Laka¡¯s fault. The tourist site was overloaded with people pushing and shoving each other. The slightestpse of attention and one could be swept off the path.


    After realizing he had gotten separated from Tan Rou and the others, Laka simply didn¡¯t bother catching up. Tan Rou had mentioned they had a Locator, so surely they would be able to find him through thework system, hence Laka wasn¡¯t worried about getting lost there.


    Plus, he really enjoyed this ce. As he walked along, he wandered off, and then Tan Rou called out to him.


    Tan Rou contacted him through the Locator on his hand and instructed him to stay put and not wander off, assuring him that they woulde to find him.


    Soon after, Laka kept hearing voices from the Locator, at times saying ¡°The target is 500 meters away from you,¡± at other times saying ¡°The target is getting closer.¡± He didn¡¯t understand, but when the voice stopped broadcasting, Tan Rou and the others appeared in his line of sight.


    He thought the Locator was really good. When one is lost, they be nervous; being alone can invoke fear. But with this Locator, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. It speaks to you, and just hearing another voice, even a cold electronic one, can substantially ease the fear inside.


    ¡°Is this Locator for sale?¡± Laka was reluctant to take off the Locator. ¡°I want to buy a hundred units so that my family and friends can wear them, so they won¡¯t get lost either.¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to retort, ¡°Do you think everyone is as prone to wandering off as you?¡± but at her lips, her words changed.


    ¡°Mr. Laka, let¡¯s talk about cooperation some other time, because the system design here is quiteplicated,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°If it¡¯s going to be used, it requires corresponding satellite equipment, so you cannot purchase it yet.¡±


    Laka was somewhat disappointed, but then he said, ¡°Miss Rou, if this Locator bes avable for sale abroad in the future, please choose my country first. I will pay you a lot of money.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Luckily, others couldn¡¯t understand Prince Laka¡¯s words, or else his statement would definitely attract those with ill intentions. If he was kidnapped because his identity was exposed, Tan Rou would be in big trouble.


    No, it wouldn¡¯t do to let Mr. Lin take a holiday; he was Laka¡¯s trantor, and it was better to have him present during business negotiations as a witness.

 Chapter 1325: 1324 guide

    Chapter 1325: 1324 guide


    Zhuang Liu had initially been worried that Prince Laka might affect his rtionship with Tan Rou, but after witnessing Prince Laka¡¯s way of speaking and conducting himself, Zhuang Liu wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Firstly, although Prince Laka was tall and strong, his face was not as handsome as Zhuang Liu¡¯s, so Tan Rou certainly wouldn¡¯t like him. Moreover, Prince Laka seemed rather dim-witted, even getting lost while walking, much like a little child; Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t like a fool.


    Thest point was Tan Rou¡¯s attitude, when Zhuang Liu arrived, Tan Rou immediately dropped Prince Laka, which greatly reassured Zhuang Liu that between love and work, Tan Rou still chose love.


    In the following tour, Zhuang Liu seldom spoke to Tan Rou, mostly listening to Tan Rou and Laka converse, only introducing the tourist spots upon arrival.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, Laka asked, ¡°Miss Tan Rou, is this gentleman your hired guide? He is very talented, I want to tip him.¡± Saying this, Laka motioned for his bodyguard to get the money out.


    Before Tan Rou could stop him, the tip was already stuffed into Zhuang Liu¡¯s hand, leaving Zhuang Liu dumbfounded. Did the prince have vision problems? Why did he seem like a guide? Were there guides as handsome as him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am not a guide,¡± Zhuang Liu returned the money to Laka¡¯s hands and then said in J Country¡¯snguage, ¡°I am Tan Rou¡¯s husband.¡±


    Laka was very surprised, ¡°You¡¯re so young, why get married? Does your country also have an age limit for women getting married?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was displeased upon hearing Laka¡¯s words and asked icily, ¡°Can¡¯t I get married because I¡¯m young? We have reached the legal age for marriage, why can¡¯t we get married?¡±


    Tan Rou noticed that Zhuang Liu was getting angry and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t exin well, please don¡¯t be upset.¡± She introduced to Laka, ¡°Mr. Laka, this is my husband, his name is Zhuang Liu, he came to find me, he is not a guide I hired.¡±<div>


    ¡°Zhuang Liu¡­¡± Laka carefully pondered the name and then said even more surprised, ¡°I know you, you are Lin¡¯s friend, Lin often mentions you, he says you are a very remarkable person, if we still had time here, he would definitely have brought me to meet you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not recognize the ¡°Lin¡± he mentioned, but from Laka¡¯s words, it seemed that Lin was quite familiar with him.


    ¡°Who is Lin?¡± Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°The guide who brought you here?¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled, Zhuang Liu¡¯s petty jealousy had red up again.


    Laka clearly didn¡¯t catch the sarcasm in Zhuang Liu¡¯s question and earnestly exined, ¡°Lin isn¡¯t my guide, he is my friend and my teacher. He too is from your country, we usually live together, but today he went home, so he didn¡¯te out with us. Next time when we go out, you can join us, then you¡¯ll meet Lin. He is very smart¡­ ¡±


    As Laka started going on about his friend, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to Laka praising another man. In Zhuang Liu¡¯s mind, there were only two people who were truly aplished: Tan Rou and himself.


    While Laka was busy praising his good friend, Tan Rou briefly introduced Lin to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Lin is also a person of status; I don¡¯t know his full name, he didn¡¯t tell us, just asking us to call him Mr. Lin. Mr. Lin is very smart, he has a very high proficiency innguages and unique insights into science and technology. If possible, I would really like to recruit Mr. Lin to work at mypany.¡±


    Tan Rou seldom praised others; anyone she called ¡°smart¡± must be quite remarkable.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to do business with Laka initially, but Lin strongly facilitated our cooperation in the middle, saying it was a win-win situation. We got ess to the market of J Country, while J Country obtained more advanced machinery, I had no reason to refuse,¡± Tan Rou said.


    After thinking for a moment, Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I guessed wrong just now, this Mr. Lin is not a guide but amercial spy looking to steal secrets.¡±

 Chapter 1326: Mr. Lins purpose in 1325

    Chapter 1326: Mr. Lin¡¯s purpose in 1325


    Tan Rou said helplessly, ¡°Are you still thinking about the tour guide? He just misspoke. Don¡¯t keep harping on that mistake; it¡¯s not conducive to friendly trade rtions between the two countries.¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Is the state also involved in this?¡± If so, that would be a bigger problem.


    Tan Rou shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just ourpany that has signed a contract with Prince Laka. It hasn¡¯t escted to a national level. If it had, I would definitely have been more cautious in my selection.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded, ¡°Still, we need to be careful. After all, we don¡¯t know much about Country J or what their market is like.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin seems to know a lot about their market. He discussed many things with me, and I had Hang Wei do some investigation. It turns out the aspects he mentioned are indeed beneficial for us. If we prate the market in Country J, it will only be beneficial for us; there¡¯s no downside,¡± Tan Rou exined.


    Zhuang Liu, looking at Prince Laka who was still boasting about his friend, asked very puzzled, ¡°Why would Mr. Lin want to help us, though? Let me rephrase that, what is Mr. Lin¡¯s motive? Does he want us to profit, or does he want Country J to profit?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin told me he is just a trantor in Country J and doesn¡¯t have much power, plus he isn¡¯t a citizen there, so he will eventually return to his own country,¡± Tan Rou also didn¡¯t understand Mr. Lin¡¯s intentions; she could only guess, ¡°Maybe he wants to promote trade between the two countries.¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt this reason wasn¡¯t convincing enough; he thought Mr. Lin¡¯s level of ideological awareness hadn¡¯t reached that height.


    ¡°Is that really it?¡± Zhuang Liu was still puzzled.


    But Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Whatever his motive is, we¡¯ll find out sooner orter. But I think he has no malicious intent, and he¡¯s probably not a corporate spy.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu reminded her, ¡°Often, the people who seem the safest are the most dangerous. You must be very vignt when dealing with Mr. Lin, lest he finds a loophole and steals TR¡¯s secrets.¡±


    Tan Rou tapped her own head and said confidently, ¡°TR¡¯s top secrets are all up here in my brain. Unless he can open up my head and look inside, there¡¯s no way he can get to them.¡±


    Just then, Prince Laka came over again, ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you include me every time you talk? Lin too, both of you, it¡¯s really too much!¡±


    Zhuang Liu looked at the naive prince and suddenly had an idea.


    He started to get chummy with Prince Laka, ¡°Prince Laka, how did you meet Mr. Lin?¡±


    Prince Laka said, ¡°Lin and I were university ssmates, then Lin knew manynguages, so my dad spent a lot of money to hire him as my trantor.¡±


    Tan Rou felt that Prince Laka¡¯s statement differed slightly from Lin¡¯s. Lin had said that Prince Laka¡¯s father had someone kidnap him to make him a trantor, and onlyter agreed to pay him arge sum of money. But Prince Laka simply said it was his father who spent a lot of money to bring Lin over as a trantor. So who was lying? Or were both telling the truth?


    Tan Rou asked with a smile, ¡°How did your father hire Lin as your trantor? Lin doesn¡¯t strike me as someone in need of money.¡±


    Prince Laka thought for a moment and said, ¡°When I arrived at the residence, Lin was already there. The Guard Commander told me he was the trantor my father arranged for me, and whenever I couldn¡¯t speak, I could just find him to trante for me. Hmm¡­ That¡¯s about it.¡±


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu exchanged nces, then she whispered, ¡°The way Lin described it and the way Prince Laka described it are a bit different. Lin said he was kidnapped at school, and after hearing the offer, he thought it was good and epted the job. If I guess right, the person actually paying Lin¡¯s sry must be Prince Laka¡¯s father, the supreme ruler of Country J.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    You don¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t get scared. They didn¡¯t know much about the prince of Country J, but many people were familiar with the King of Country J, a very powerful ruler; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sustain his country for so many years.


    If Lin was really acting on orders from the King of Country J, then the deal between Tan Rou and Prince Laka needed to be reconsidered.


    Only, Lin wasn¡¯t from Country J; why would he want to work for the King of Country J? This was a question worth considering.

 Chapter 1327: Be careful of this person 1326

    Chapter 1327: Be careful of this person 1326


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu analyzed Mr. Lin¡¯s matter and suddenly felt a chill down their spines. Mr. Lin didn¡¯t want anything, he just wanted to facilitate this cooperation. How could there be such selfless people in the world?


    Zhuang Liu reminded Tan Rou again, ¡°Tan Rou, you must be careful when you cooperate with them. Once they request to see the TR core secrets, you have to refuse them to prevent them from learning your technology.¡±


    However, Tan Rou said, ¡°Given Mr. Lin¡¯s intelligence, he definitely won¡¯t ask directly. Don¡¯t worry, I will be more vignt, restrict their ess to ourpany¡¯s core areas as much as possible, and enhance ourpany¡¯s security system to prevent them from stealing secrets online.¡±


    Fortunately, Prince Laka and his bodyguards didn¡¯t understand what Tan Rou and her colleagues were saying, or Tan Rou would have had to speak behind their backs. However, it was strange; since Prince Laka hade to another country to visit, why didn¡¯t the King of Country J arrange for some bodyguards who understood foreignnguages for him?


    Tan Rou also observed that the bodyguards around Laka only spoke Country J¡¯snguage; they eithermunicated with Laka or with Mr. Lin, and rarely talked to anyone else. If they really needed tomunicate with others, they would use their phones to do so.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still not reassured. When is Mr. Lining back? I need to meet him,¡± Zhuang Liu said worriedly.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t told me when he will be back, but I am not here to be Laka¡¯s trantor forever. Tomorrow, I will ask him to return.¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set up a dinner for tomorrow. I wille too. I will help you find out more about Mr. Lin. Moreover, ording to Prince Laka, Mr. Lin knows me; maybe I also know him, which will make it easier to gather information.¡±


    Tan Rou agreed, ¡°Alright, I will go back and prepare for the dinner tonight. Let me know when you are free, as I don¡¯t want to take up too much of your time.¡± She knew Zhuang Liu was very busy; his presence here today must have meant he had canceled many other appointments.


    Zhuang Liu smiled and said, ¡°Whenever you need me for anything, I can alwayse.¡±


    If there weren¡¯t so many people around, Tan Rou really wanted to give Zhuang Liu a loving kiss, but in front of so many people, she just lightly hugged Zhuang Liu and said, ¡°Thank you, Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Have you forgotten again? There¡¯s no need for formalities between us.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled gently and said nothing more.


    The time was about right; Tan Rou sent Laka back to where he was staying and then notified Mr. Lin to meet Laka.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, as you know, my job is very demanding; I can¡¯t always keep an eye on Prince Laka. I will be returning to thepany tomorrow,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°So for the next while, you will need to continue apanying Prince Laka.¡±


    Mr. Lin¡¯s tone remained very calm as he thanked Tan Rou, ¡°Thank you Miss Rou for your tranting over these days. Laka must have caused you a lot of trouble. Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t let you trante for free. The trantion fee will be promptly settled.¡±


    Laka indeed had caused Tan Rou a lot of trouble, but Tan Rou¡¯s focus was not on Laka but on the trantion fee Mr. Lin mentioned. She felt this fee was not just a simple cash transaction but perhaps something else.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll thank Mr. Lin for the trantion fee in advance,¡± Tan Rou said with a smile.


    However, Mr. Lin chuckled, ¡°Miss Rou, this fee isn¡¯t from me, you know.¡±


    Recalling her earlier conversation with Zhuang Liu, Tan Rou responded, ¡°No matter who it¡¯s from, as long as I can get the money, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s you, Prince Laka, or the person behind you who gives me the money¡­¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    By now, Tan Rou had assumed that Mr. Lin was acting on the orders of the King of Country J, so no matter what they were discussing, she always had an uneasy feeling.


    Separated by the phone, Mr. Lin couldn¡¯t see Tan Rou¡¯s expression and thereby couldn¡¯t analyze her thoughts. He said, ¡°Good, then please wait patiently, Miss Rou.¡±

 Chapter 1328: 1327 Shining President Zhuang

    Chapter 1328: 1327 Shining President Zhuang


    Tan Rou listened to Mr. Lin¡¯s words and always felt there was a threatening undertone.


    Sometimes, she¡¯d encounter hoodlums fighting on the streets, and towards the end, if one side was losing, they would invariably issue a fierce threat, ¡°I¡¯m just not in the right state today, you just wait, next time I¡¯ll definitely teach you a good lesson!¡±


    With this thought in mind, Tan Rou¡¯s wariness increased a notch, and she said, ¡°Since Mr. Lin has given me such a big business deal and even added a trantion fee, I should express my gratitude. How about dinner together with Prince Laka at the Capital Grand Hotel tomorrow night at 7 pm, Mr. Lin?¡±


    Mr. Lin replied, ¡°Being invited to dinner is always a good thing, and we happen to be free tomorrow evening, so let¡¯s have dinner together then.¡±


    After exchanging a few more words, Tan Rou hung up the phone and then sent a message to Zhuang Liu, asking if he was avable at 7 pm the next evening.


    Zhuang Liu immediately understood what Tan Rou was nning to do, so he replied, ¡°I¡¯m avable. Where will we have dinner tomorrow?¡±


    Tan Rou typed her reply: ¡°Capital Grand Hotel.¡±


    Zhuang Liu responded with a ¡°got it¡± emoji.


    Guessing he was busy, Tan Rou didn¡¯t receive any further messages, so she too put down her phone and began to deal with the unfinished business from the day.


    She had a lot of fun during the day, but the consequence was working overtime at night. While others got paid double for overtime, she didn¡¯t earn a dime extra, not even a cup of coffee to keep her awake since her assistant had gone home after work. However, she was the boss, and she didn¡¯t need to punch in or wake up early tomorrow, so she could sleep in a bit longer.


    When the next evening arrived, Tan Rou and Hang Wei reached the Capital Grand Hotel quite early since they were the hosts and naturally needed to arrive first.


    The Capital Grand Hotel was the typical venue with a nice ambiance but subpar food¡ªTan Rou didn¡¯t like it here.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I don¡¯t actually like hosting dinners at the Capital Grand Hotel. The food is terrible, and it¡¯s pricey.¡±


    Hang Wei said with a smile, ¡°Eating at the Capital Grand Hotel is all about the ambiance. The one you¡¯re inviting isn¡¯t me¡ªit¡¯s a prince of a country and our future partner, so we need a grand hotel to host him.¡±


    Tan Rou mused, ¡°When I have the time, I want to open my own restaurant¡ªone with both delicious food and a lovely environment¡ªexclusively for entertaining my clients.¡±


    She reminisced about high school days when Zhuang Liu frequently took her to the Clearwater Pavilion; she wondered if Mr. Fang was still running the restaurant. When she had the chance, she would visit with Zhuang Liu to see how it was doing and support Mr. Fang¡¯s business.


    Just as she was thinking about Zhuang Liu, here he came, dressed in a pure ck suit that, under the lights, seemed to refract a dazzling spectrum of colors.


    Hang Wei rubbed his eyes and then asked, ¡°Is that Mr. Zhuang? Why is he dressed like that?¡±


    Zhuang Liu usually wore suits too, but they were more understated. However, tonight was different; he didn¡¯t seem to be there for dinner but as if he was on a blind date.


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips twitched; she couldn¡¯t fathom why Zhuang Liu had dressed like that today, ¡°Uh¡­ perhaps he attended some event today.¡±


    Hang Wei agreed, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Actually, Zhuang Liu had no such event today. His choice of attire was purely to make an impression. Tan Rou had mentioned to him that Mr. Lin was very charismatic, with handsome features and a touch of schrly elegance, much like a beautiful man stepping out of an ancient painting.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This sparked a sense of crisis in Zhuang Liu; he had to maintain the most favorable image in Tan Rou¡¯s mind, which meant he couldn¡¯t let Mr. Lin outshine him.


    After much consideration, he sought advice from his assistant, Bai Yin, who picked out this suit iming that wearing it, Zhuang Liu would surely be the brightest person in the room.


    Zhuang Liu should not have listened to Bai Yin¡¯s nonsense. The suit was indeed shiny, but also a bit too showy; he now resembled a walking LED light disy.


    Xiao Mo felt an unease looking at Zhuang Liu, so he leaned over and suggested, ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, there are no spare clothes in the car you came in, so you might want to take off the suit jacket during dinner to avoid staining it.¡±


    Xiao Mo spoke very tactfully, but Zhuang Liu understood his implication, ¡°Hmm, I got it.¡±

 Chapter 1329: 1328 Guess who I am?

    Chapter 1329: 1328 Guess who I am?


    ¡°The outfit you¡¯re wearing today¡­¡± Tan Rou chose her words carefully, ¡°is quite shiny.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression was as grim as a sky covered by dark clouds, and he said, ¡°Tan Rou, I didn¡¯t pick this outfit, my taste isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Tan Rou asked subconsciously, ¡°Was it Xiao Mo who picked it out for you? Oh, it must have been him, his taste has always been poor.¡±


    Xiao Mo, truly at a loss for words, had not actually chosen Zhuang Liu¡¯s outfit that day, but it had been selected by his girlfriend, so how could he admit that his girlfriend¡¯s taste was poor?


    ¡°Yes, my taste is terrible, I couldn¡¯t pick out a proper outfit for the head of the Zhuang family.¡± Xiao Mo said, ¡°Tonight when I get back, I¡¯ll look at fashion magazines and strive to match the most suitable outfit for the head of the family.¡±


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, and he asked, ¡°What about Mr. Lin? Hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡±


    Tan Rou checked the time, ¡°We agreed to meet at seven, it¡¯s only six-thirty now, they should still be on the way.¡±


    Zhuang Liu hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Before they arrive, let¡¯s discuss how we¡¯re going to question him. If we ask him directly, he definitely won¡¯t tell us the truth.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others wanted to coax Mr. Lin¡¯s true purpose out of him, wondering if he really was a business spy as Zhuang Liu had guessed.


    ¡°In vino veritas,¡± Xiao Mo suggested, ¡°We can get him drunk and then question him, he will definitely tell the truth then.¡±<div>


    ¡°What if he can hold his liquor well?¡± Tan Rou raised a concern, ¡°Or what if he doesn¡¯t drink at all? Then what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we can emte the method of the king of Laka, tie Mr. Lin up, and let him go after he¡¯s told the truth,¡± Hang Wei said.


    That n was also vetoed by Tan Rou, ¡°We arew-abiding citizens, we shouldn¡¯t do anything illegal. If it were to seed, that¡¯s one thing, but if it fails, then I might as well close mypany and make my employees sew in prison instead.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin is a very smart man, we can¡¯t use force to question him,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees, he said he would give me a sum for trantion fees, let¡¯s first see what he¡¯s actually going to give me.¡±


    At seven in the evening, Mr. Lin and Prince Laka appeared on time at the entrance of the Capital Grand Hotel, and this time, Prince Laka brought only two bodyguards.


    ¡°Prince Laka, Mr. Lin, good evening!¡± Hang Wei greeted them at the entrance, ¡°Miss Tan Rou is already waiting for you two in the private room.¡±


    Mr. Lin asked, ¡°Is it just us today?¡±


    Hang Wei smiled slightly, ¡°And Miss Tan Rou¡¯s fianc¨¦, Mr. Zhuang as well.¡± Tan Rou had already acknowledged Zhuang Liu as her husband, but they hadn¡¯t held a wedding yet; others were unclear about the exact situation, so they still referred to Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu as fianc¨¦s.


    Upon hearing that Zhuang Liu was also present, a smile appeared on Mr. Lin¡¯s face, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is here as well? Then I really came to the right ce. It has been many years since Ist saw Zhuang Liu, and I wonder if he still remembers me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Mr. Zhuang?¡± Hang Wei asked.


    Mr. Lin smiled again and said to Hang Wei, ¡°No, let¡¯s not reveal who I am just yet, let¡¯s see if Zhuang Liu can guess my identity.¡±


    Hang Wei thought to himself, ¡°Making Zhuang Liu guess your identity, could you also be a prince of some country?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t express this aloud, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s let Mr. Zhuang guesster.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hang Wei led Prince Laka and Mr. Lin to the top-floor private room, which was a semi-open area with a ss roof, much like the greenhouse inside Tan Rou¡¯s estate, very beautiful.


    Mr. Lin was very pleased with the environment, and he said, ¡°Although the food at the Capital Grand Hotel is terrible, their environment is indeed beautiful, and the decorations are very expensive, including the precious species of nts.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lin seems to have a good eye,¡± Zhuang Liu approached Mr. Lin, ¡°to instantly recognize that these nts are of precious species.¡±


    Mr. Lin turned his head to nce at Zhuang Liu, then shook his head and said, ¡°It seems I thought too much, you obviously don¡¯t remember me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was puzzled, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    Mr. Linughed, ¡°Not only have we met, but we used to see each other every day.¡±<div>

 Chapter 1330: 1329 is actually a classmate

    Chapter 1330: 1329 is actually a ssmate


    ¡°We see each other every day?¡± Zhuang Liu was puzzled, ¡°But I have no impression of you at all? If I had seen you before and we met daily, I¡¯m sure I would remember something.¡±


    Xiao Mo was also sizing up Mr. Lin; this Mr. Lin was indeed good-looking, and his voice was pleasant to listen to.


    He and Zhuang Liu were handsome in different ways; Zhuang Liu was the kind that you could tell was handsome at a nce, while Mr. Lin was much gentler. At first sight, you would only think he was slightly attractive, but the more you looked, the more you would discover a magic power about him, continuously drawing you in.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have many friends, most were business partners, and he barely had any peers with whom he was close. If this Mr. Lin was a friend of Zhuang Liu¡¯s and was so outstanding, then Xiao Mo would definitely have an impression of him.


    Mr. Lin reminded Zhuang Liu, ¡°We didn¡¯t meet recently; to be specific, we¡¯ve known each other for over a decade.¡±


    ¡°A friend from over a decade ago?¡± Now Zhuang Liu really needed to gather his thoughts, ¡°I really have no recollection at all.¡±


    More than a decade ago, Zhuang Liu was still a teenager, his mind entirely focused on studying, with no time for making friends. How could he possibly have known Mr. Lin?


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t guessed yet, Mr. Lin continued to prompt him, ¡°If Mr. Zhuang doesn¡¯t remember me, he can ask Mr. Tao Zhi, and ask if he knows someone with the surname Lin.¡±


    Tan Rou heard what Mr. Lin said and was quite surprised, ¡°You know my elder brother?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mr. Lin said cheerfully, ¡°Not only do I know him, but we are also friends. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call and ask him. Just ask if he knows someone named Lin Yu.¡±<div>


    ¡°No need to ask,¡± Zhuang Liu interjected, ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out who you are. You¡¯re from the Lin family, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be rted to Xue Lin.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at Mr. Lin, then recalled what Xue Lin looked like when she was alive, feeling that these two didn¡¯t resemble each other at all.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Lin admitted, ¡°Xue Lin is indeed my cousin, but our family doesn¡¯t get along well with theirs. After our grandfather passed away, our families split and lost contact. Regarding Xue Lin¡¯s affairs, I know very little, only learning of her death and her family¡¯s troubles when I returned to the country this time.¡±


    ¡°We also deeply regret Xue Lin¡¯s death,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°If her attitude had been a little better, maybe we could have offered help, but as her cousin, you should know what kind of person she was, right? Do you think we should have helped her?¡±


    Lin Yu shook his head, ¡°As I said before, our family doesn¡¯t have much to do with Xue Lin¡¯s family now. Whether it¡¯s their bankruptcy or Xue Lin¡¯s death, I don¡¯t want to pursue it. So you don¡¯t need to worry that I¡¯vee to trouble you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled, ¡°Even if you hade to cause us trouble, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Lin Yu was at a loss for words, ¡°Miss Rou, Mr. Zhuang, please believe me, I really didn¡¯te for revenge. And my dad also said that the downfall of Xue Lin¡¯s family was entirely their own fault and had nothing to do with anyone else. Let thew judge as it will; no one in the Lin family is allowed to say a word in their defense.¡±


    Tan Rou tentatively believed Lin Yu, but she still couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Yu sought a partnership with Magic Power, ¡°You just mentioned Zhuang Liu knows you, is it because of Xue Lin?¡± She thought carefully and felt this reason was too far-fetched. If anyone was rted to Xue Lin, Tan Rou should be ahead of Zhuang Liu.


    Lin Yu looked at Zhuang Liu with distress, ¡°Zhuang Liu, you still haven¡¯t figured out who I am, have you?¡±


    Zhuang Liu sighed, somewhat helplessly, ¡°You were my ssmate in junior high, right? I remember I had a ss monitor with the surname Lin. You said you were close to Tao Zhi, and since Tao Zhi and I were ssmates, you must¡¯ve been Tao Zhi¡¯s ssmate as well.¡±


    Lin Yuughed loudly, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is so busy with many things, it¡¯s quite a feat that you still remember a minor character like me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu apologized, ¡°Sorry, back then I was focused on my studies and wasn¡¯t keen on making friends, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Lin Yu interrupted him, ¡°I wasn¡¯t remarkable back then, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember me.¡±

 Chapter 1331: The reasons for cooperation at 1330

    Chapter 1331: The reasons for cooperation at 1330


    A few minutester, everyone took their seats, and the waiter brought a menu with pictures for Laka to choose from. Hang Wei and Xiao Mo were responsible for apanying Laka, while Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu focused their attention on Lin Yu.


    ¡°Third Young Master Zhuang is the dream lover of all girls in the Capital and also the model child of many parents,¡± Lin Yu recalled, ¡°Even when I was in elementary school, I heard my family talking about a prodigy from the Zhuang family. He could recite multiplication tables at the age of three, write essays at five, and understood simple financial statements at seven. He was a genius without equal in the world.¡±


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s ears turned red as he was praised, and he coughed lightly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration. I wasn¡¯t looking at financial statements, but business distribution charts that my grandfather gave me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make much difference. In my parents¡¯ eyes, you were a very impressive person,¡± Lin Yu said, ¡°I was young and arrogant at the time, thinking I was the smartest, so I always wanted to meet you andpete with you to see who was really the most impressive. But members of the Zhuang family aren¡¯t so essible, so it wasn¡¯t until you were in junior high that I got to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I remember you were quite short at the time because you skipped grades to attend junior high, so you were very young and quite small,¡± Lin Yuughed a bit and continued, ¡°I thought, how capable can such a little radish head be? But before I had the chance topete with you, you skipped another grade and left. I was really¡­¡±


    Lin Yu couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, so Tan Rou helped him with thetter half, ¡°You mean to say you were really about to explode with frustration?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lin Yu pped his chest and said, ¡°I was really in admiration. There really are such brilliant people in this world!¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Mmm, Zhuang Liu is indeed smart.¡±


    Lin Yu said, ¡°Afterward, I always paid attention to Zhuang Liu¡¯s movements, to see if he had skipped another grade. However, he then went abroad, and so did I, followed by being caught and brought to work as a trantor for Laka.¡±


    Lin Yu summed up the subsequent events in a few sentences without going into details.<div>


    ¡°Actually, I had a purpose for bringing Laka back to the country this time.¡± Lin Yu finally addressed the part Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu wanted to hear, ¡°I guess you¡¯re also wondering about my purpose. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you, but I just feel there¡¯s no need to because the reason is quite boring.¡±


    ¡°You may as well say it.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I want to hear it no matter how boring it is, or else I won¡¯t be at peace.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zhuang Liu chimed in, ¡°If you think the reason is really boring, just give us a brief exnation, or we might start suspecting you¡¯re a corporate spy.¡±


    Lin Yu chuckled, ¡°A corporate spy? How could I possibly be a corporate spy? My dad said that although I¡¯m working abroad now, I shouldn¡¯t forget my mothend. No matter when, I should always put my mothend first.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°You can express your heartfelt feelings for the mothendter. For now, tell us your purpose.¡±


    Lin Yu replied, ¡°The reason is very simple. The King of J country wants to coborate with countries that have developed well in technology, but he¡¯s wary of being swindled by them, so he asked me to return home to find a partner for him. He said our country¡¯s people are generous and trustworthy, and would never swindle him.¡±


    Graciously epting the King of J country¡¯s praises, Tan Rou said, ¡°Oh, so you approached ourpany?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Lin Yu scratched his head, embarrassedly saying, ¡°The main reason is that the King offered so much money I didn¡¯t want others to take it, so I wanted to find a friend to take on the job. Initially, I wanted to find Zhuang Liu, but the techpanies he owns are quite impressive, yet not the most impressive, and I was afraid the King might not be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Later I found out about the Zhuang family¡¯s union through marriage with the Tao family, and then I knew TRpany belonged to Miss Rou. I thought, since you and Zhuang Liu are going to get married, what¡¯s yours is his, and what¡¯s his is yours. So, it made the most sense to give this business to you, making it the best choice.¡± Lin Yu finally exined the reason for seeking cooperation with TR.


    After listening to Lin Yu, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu fell silent for a long while. Indeed, the reason for cooperation was very simple: Lin Yu didn¡¯t want outsiders to make money, so he let the wife of an old ssmate make the money instead.

 Chapter 1332: 1331 translation fee

    Chapter 1332: 1331 trantion fee


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t know what to say. He said the reason was very simple, indeed very simple, nothing like the conspiracy Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had imagined, it was just Lin Yu wanting to help his friend make some more money.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lin Yu asked, ¡°Is it because my reason is too simple that you don¡¯t believe it? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can verify it, I can help you contact the King of J country¡­¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Tan Rou immediately stopped him, ¡°I believe what you say, it¡¯s just that the reason you gave is really too simple, and indeed hard to convince people, especially since you and Zhuang Liu haven¡¯t known each other for long, and you don¡¯t have a deep rtionship, so I still can¡¯t understand why you chose us.¡±


    Lin Yu exined, ¡°Actually at the beginning, I wanted to make this money myself, because nobody would turn away from money. But as you know, my dad¡¯spany is too small, it has nothing to do with the field of technology, even if I wanted to make money, my family¡¯spany doesn¡¯t have the capability.¡±


    ¡°Later, I thought of Zhuang Liu, when I attended the Advanced Scientist certification that year, didn¡¯t I see you at the venue?¡± Lin Yu continued, ¡°When the King of J country asked me to find someone, I thought of letting Zhuang Liu handle this business deal. Once this cooperation is sessful, Zhuang Liu would have made money, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t forget my help. Afterwards, I could use his connections with the Zhuang family to make it easier for my dad and brother to do business in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°But when I asked you what you wanted, you said you wanted nothing, why was that?¡± Tan Rou asked, puzzled.


    Lin Yu replied, ¡°My dad¡¯s business field and TRpany¡¯s business field arepletely different, even if I wanted your help, I don¡¯t know how you could assist our family, so I simply didn¡¯t mention it. Moreover, I had already nned that if Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t find out my identity, then I would take the initiative to find him and still try to use his power to help my family¡¯s development.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhuang Liu agreed without hesitation, ¡°Whenever your family needs my help in the future, just let me know. But I have one condition, you must not engage in illegal activities.¡±


    Lin Yu assured, ¡°You can rest assured on that point, my dad is the mostw-abiding person, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have clearly split from Xue Lin¡¯s father.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°I can also help if your family wants to venture into the field of science and technology in the future,¡± since Lin Yu had handed such a big business deal to Tan Rou, she couldn¡¯t just show no gesture.<div>


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Yu brought up another matter, ¡°Miss Rou, do you remember what I told youst night about the trantion fee?¡±


    Tan Rou of course remembered, resolving the issue of the trantion fee Lin Yu mentioned was one of the tasks for today.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Tan Rou asked, ¡°At the time, you said this trantion fee wasn¡¯t from you, but is it from Prince Laka or his father?¡±


    Lin Yu smiled slightly, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s from his father.¡± He nced at Laka who was still ordering, and said, ¡°As you can see, Prince Laka isn¡¯t a very smart person, but as the only son of the King of J country, he could likely be the future heir. The heir is always causing headaches for the King, who want to create a prosperous kingdom for his child to ensure he lives well after his passing.¡±


    Tan Rou could tell what Lin Yu implied, essentially that the King thought his son was too foolish and wanted to leave more good things for his son so that he could survive well after the old man¡¯s death.


    ¡°How do you n to pay me that trantion fee?¡± Tan Rou asked directly.


    ¡°After hearing Laka¡¯s narrative, the King felt it was necessary to have you design a locator system for them, which wouldn¡¯t only ensure Laka¡¯s safety but also benefit others,¡± Lin Yu said, ¡°Members of the royal family are often exposed to danger, especially in their own country, so when they are kidnapped, they need a locator to determine their location and help rescue personnel find them.¡±


    Tan Rou understood, so this trantion fee was also part of a coboration.

 Chapter 1333: 1332 is getting ready to go to Country J

    Chapter 1333: 1332 is getting ready to go to Country J


    Tan Rou chuckled, ¡°In the end, is it you who are paying me a trantion fee, or am I paying you? Why do I still have to work?¡±


    Lin Yu replied, ¡°Miss Rou, I know you are not satisfied with the trantion fee, but rest assured, as long as the system development required by the King ispleted, there definitely won¡¯t be a shortage of money. The Royal House of J is the wealthiest royal family and they are very generous with their spending. If you can establish a good rtionship with them, will you still worry about not having money in the future?¡±


    Tan Rou raised an eyebrow. She indeed loved making money, but given her limited energy, she was not currently able to do business with so many people. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your suggestion into consideration for now, but I need to think more about cooperating with others. Let¡¯s talk about this issueter.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Lin Yu hadpleted his task and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the locator project tomorrow. Let¡¯s eat now; I¡¯m already hungry.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then he asked Laka in the Jnguage, ¡°Laka, have you chosen your dishes?¡±


    Laka replied, ¡°The dishes here look good, but I don¡¯t know what to choose that will taste good.¡±


    Lin Yu said, ¡°Trust me, whatever you choose, it will be the same because none of them taste good. If you want something delicious, I can take you somewhere else tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Laka stopped fussing. After all, there would be good food tomorrow, so he just picked a few dishes that looked appealing.


    After dinner, Lin Yu and Laka left, but Tan Rou and the others had not yet departed as they still had some things to discuss.


    ¡°Boss, do you really want to take on the locator project?¡± Hang Wei was reluctant to take on the project because it seemed very troublesome, ¡°Currently, the locators and systems we produce are only adapted to our country¡¯s environment. If this locator is to be used in J, you¡¯ll need to switch to a new system and have corresponding satellite equipment.¡±<div>


    Tan Rou was well aware of Hang Wei¡¯s concerns. She had thought of the same thing when she tactfully declined Laka the day before. However, Lin Yu brought up the locator project again today, suggesting that a new breakthrough might have urred.


    ¡°I had already thought about the issue you¡¯re considering. I discussed the locator with Laka yesterday and I subtly refused him then,¡± said Tan Rou. ¡°Yet, Laka still showed a very eager expression. He said that if I nned to sell locators abroad, his country should be the first one I consider.¡±


    Hang Wei said bluntly, ¡°If I may speak frankly, J is really not a good country for selling locators. Although their royal family is very rich, the living conditions of themon people are very poor. Relying solely on the royal family¡¯s support won¡¯t bring in much money, and the operation would be too troublesome. The money earned wouldn¡¯tpensate for our losses.¡±


    ¡°I remember when TR¡¯s locator was created, it was to make finding people more convenient,¡± Zhuang Liumented. ¡°J¡¯s biggest challenge at the moment is that their satellite equipment isgging. However, J does have satellites, and this cooperation was proposed by the King of J. Perhaps he may have a way to solve the satellite equipment issue.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Tan Rou nodded. ¡°I founded TR Company to create more products that would benefit mankind, like the locator, and like the fully automatic wheelchair we¡¯re currently developing. If the products ourpany creates can make people¡¯s lives a little easier, then I¡¯ve achieved my goal.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to take on this project?¡± Hang Wei asked again to confirm Tan Rou¡¯s attitude.


    Tan Rou¡¯s tone was very firm, ¡°Yes! I hope the locators produced by ourpany can be distributed worldwide and that everyone can afford to use them, so no more cases of women and children going missing will ur.¡±


    Although realizing this ideal was difficult, Tan Rou still wanted to persist. If one more person used it, it could prevent one more incident from happening.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about the current situation in J. If you want to take on the locator project, we¡¯ll need to send someone over for field research before nning the next steps,¡± Hang Wei considered. ¡°Who do you n to send?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I n to go there myself, consider it a summer trip abroad.¡±


    Zhuang Liu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± To stop Tan Rou from refusing, he added, ¡°I also have business in J, and this trip is for business discussions.¡±

 Chapter 1334: The contradiction arose in 1333

    Chapter 1334: The contradiction arose in 1333


    ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Tan Rou said with great helplessness, ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, and I¡¯m the boss of TRpany, can¡¯t I have my own career? You can go see your business partners, and I can go find mine. Have I ever said I wanted to follow you every time you go on a business trip?¡±


    Zhuang Liu had his own reasons, as he said, ¡°People in Country J don¡¯t have a strong sense ofw, and their thinking is more aligned with feudal society. I¡¯m very worried about your safety when you go there alone.¡±


    Tan Rou really disliked this kind of reasoning, as she said, ¡°When did I ever say I was going alone? And doesn¡¯t mypany have people? I¡¯ll arrange for my R&D team to go with me, and as for safety, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, I¡¯m capable of protecting myself.¡±


    Zhuang Liu still couldn¡¯t rest easy about Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, I should still go with you. Once we arrive in Country J, I won¡¯t disturb your work, you don¡¯t have to mind me.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The first time she went abroad, Tan Rou had juste of age, and she thought it was normal for Zhuang Liu toe along. Adults always worry about their children¡¯s safety and follow them, so Tan Rou didn¡¯t stop Zhuang Liu then.


    But now it¡¯s different, Tan Rou is already in her twenties, and she definitely doesn¡¯t want to be treated as a child. Besides, Tan Rou has lived two lifetimes, and the age of both livesbined is over forty; she¡¯s long stopped being a child and doesn¡¯t need someone to follow her anymore.


    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Tan Rou said with an unpleasant tone, ¡°If you want to follow me, then follow.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was taken aback. He quickly exined, ¡°Tan Rou, it¡¯s not about following you, but concern for your safety¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Tan Rou still had that indifferent expression, ¡°You have your reasons, I know.¡± After saying so, Tan Rou just sat quietly at the table, sipping tea, and didn¡¯t utter another word.


    Xiao Mo witnessed Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu quarrel for the first time. He had thought that with a rtionship like theirs, they would never argue. To his surprise, they could fight just like any ordinary couple.<div>


    ¡°President Zhuang, this is where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Hang Wei boldly criticized Zhuang Liu, ¡°Our boss is also an adult, and she¡¯s the boss of apany, too. You can¡¯t always treat her as a little girl, therees a time when you must let go.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand how I feel¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if none of us have a wife,¡± Hang Wei didn¡¯t like Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, ¡°Everyone here has a wife, I know exactly what you¡¯re feeling. Every time my wife wants to go out and have fun with her good friends, I want to go along, but they¡¯re all women, what would it mean for a big man like me to join?¡±


    ¡°This is different from going on a trip, Tan Rou is going abroad, and besides, the public security is not good, I¡¯m worried about her safety,¡± Zhuang Liu argued.


    Hang Wei smiled, ¡°President Zhuang, not to knock you down, but I don¡¯t think you could even win against our boss. Our boss knows how to use both firearms and melee weapons, do you know how?¡±


    If it were any normal day, Hang Wei wouldn¡¯t dare to mock Zhuang Liu with these words, but today Zhuang Liu¡¯s attitude had displeased him greatly. Hang Wei had always had immense respect for Tan Rou; he wouldn¡¯t say those protective phrases just because she was a woman, because Tan Rou didn¡¯t need excessive protection. What she needed was a stage to showcase her abilities.


    Tan Rou could face dangers on her own and conquer them; she didn¡¯t need someone else to put her under a protective shield. What she needed were teammates who could stand with her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhuang Liu had never sparred with Tan Rou, and he didn¡¯t know who would win between them, ¡°I couldn¡¯t possiblypete with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Our boss is not a flower in a greenhouse, she has her own business to run, and she doesn¡¯t need someone to constantly follow her,¡± Hang Wei picked up his coat and said, ¡°Discuss this at home if there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t affect others from getting off work here.¡±


    Tan Rou also got her clothes and bag ready, ¡°Mhm, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. We haven¡¯t even set a departure time yet, we¡¯ll talk about it once it¡¯s decided.¡±


    Zhuang Liu weakly asked, ¡°Where will you sleep tonight?¡±


    Tan Rou paused in her steps, replying, ¡°My mom asked me toe home.¡±

 Chapter 1335: 1334 times back to the old house

    Chapter 1335: 1334 times back to the old housen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart sank when he heard Tan Rou¡¯s response, and he immediately pressed, ¡°Where are you going tomorrow night?¡±


    Tan Rou owned many properties, but ever since she and Zhuang Liu registered their marriage, they had spent more time living together. Tan Rou stayed in the house in the university town while she was studying, and Zhuang Liu also had a house there, where they often lived together.


    Untilst night, they had been sleeping in the same bed, but that might not be the case tonight. If Tan Rou went home now, she would definitely stay the night at the old house.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss tomorrow night¡¯s ns tomorrow. There might be other work I need to do, and I¡¯ll rest wherever is closer when it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°then drive safely, it gets busy at night¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, you too,¡± Tan Rou didn¡¯t even listen to Zhuang Liu finish his sentence before grabbing her bag and leaving.


    After Tan Rou had left, Hang Wei also found it inappropriate to stay, and as he was leaving, he said to Zhuang Liu, ¡°She is your wife, not a canary you keep in a cage. Please trust her more when she wants to do her own thing instead of always acting so protective.¡±


    Zhuang Liu said nothing. He stood there woodenly, incapable of stopping Tan Rou from leaving.


    In therge private room, only Xiao Mo and Zhuang Liu remained. Xiao Mo stood by Zhuang Liu¡¯s side for as long as Zhuang Liu stood.


    After a long while, Xiao Mo finally approached Zhuang Liu and said softly, ¡°Head of the Zhuang family, it¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±<div>


    Zhuang Liu dejectedly took a seat and asked, ¡°Xiao Mo, did I do something wrong?¡±


    To anyone else, Xiao Mo would have said that Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t make a mistake, but knowing Zhuang Liu for many years and being almost like family, he would speak his mind even if it angered Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°You did,¡± Xiao Mo said seriously, ¡°just as Hang Wei had just mentioned, Miss Rou is not a flower kept in a greenhouse; she has her own career, and you can¡¯t always be with her. You say you want to protect her, but doesn¡¯t she have the ability to protect herself? Besides, if you both face danger at the same time, it¡¯s not certain who would protect whom.¡±


    In Xiao Mo¡¯s observation, Tan Rou was more capable than Zhuang Liu. Although Zhuang Liu had learned self-defense techniques when he was younger, he had been in a wheelchair for so many years, so his agility would have regressed. After regaining the use of his legs, Zhuang Liu had been working out, but Tan Rou hadn¡¯t stopped either; her dedication was something everyone admired.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how I feel. I¡¯m really scared of losing her. She suffered so much when she was little, and all I want is for her to live happily¡­¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s words were cut off by Xiao Mo.


    ¡°Head of the family!¡± Xiao Mo raised his voice a few notches, ¡°How can you get more childish as you get older? Miss Rou has grown up; she¡¯s not a little girl anymore. Pleasee to your senses!¡±


    Xiao Mo had always felt that Zhuang Liu¡¯s desire for control was a bit strong. Wherever Tan Rou nned to go, Zhuang Liu would try his best to go with her. She went somewhere, and he would be there. Fortunately, Tan Rou liked Zhuang Liu, or else Zhuang Liu woulde off as a stalker preying on a young girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me,¡± Zhuang Liu¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°I need to sort out my thoughts first.¡±


    Xiao Mo fell silent. Upon calming down, he realized the gravity of what he had just done; he had actually yelled at his boss, which was quite shocking.


    Elsewhere, Tan Rou drove alone back to the old house. She didn¡¯t notify anyone at home and returned quietly on her own.


    When the gatekeeper of the old house saw her, he was surprised, ¡°Miss Rou, howe you¡¯re back now?¡±


    Tan Rou answered coldly, ¡°I was passing by and decided to check on Mom and Dad. Don¡¯t notify the family. They should be sleeping now. Open the garage door; I will rest here tonight.¡±


    Though she said not to notify the family, her parents hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet. The sound of the car entering alerted them immediately.


    ¡°Who¡¯se back?¡± Mother Tao looked through the window at the gate, ¡°It¡¯s too far for me to see who¡¯s in the car. Take a look for me.¡±


    Father Tao walked over and said with great surprise, ¡°It¡¯s our daughter who hase back.¡±

 Chapter 1336: 1335 Did they have a fight?

    Chapter 1336: 1335 Did they have a fight?


    Mother Tao quickly put down her facial mask and said happily, ¡°Tan Rou is back! Wasn¡¯t she going out for dinner with Xiao Zhuang tonight? Howe she¡¯s here? Did Xiao Zhuange with her?¡±


    Father Tao didn¡¯t see anyone in the passenger seat, so he guessed, ¡°I think the ce where they went for dinner tonight is near here, and since Xiao Zhuang got drunk, they came here to rest.¡± He thought Zhuang Liu had fallen asleep in the back seat.


    ¡°Getting drunk is really tough,¡± Mother Tao said worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go check on them, then have someone make some Hangover Soup to bring over, so they can drink some before going to sleep.¡±


    Father Tao put on his robe, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    When Tan Rou came out of the underground garage, she found her parents waiting at the garage door.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, why are you up?¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Please go back to rest.¡±


    Mother Tao and Father Tao looked behind them, but the bright garage showed no sign of anyone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Zhuange back with you?¡± Mother Tao asked.


    Tan Rou¡¯s expression turned unnatural for a moment, but she quickly adjusted herself and said with a smile, ¡°He has work to do tomorrow, so he didn¡¯te over. You guys should go back to rest early, I¡¯m going to rest as well.¡±


    Being shrewd, the Tao parents quickly noticed the anomaly with Tan Rou. Normally when their daughter saw them, she was always smiling warmly. Although she was smiling today, her eyes always carried a trace of sadness.<div>


    ¡°Tan Rou, did you and Xiao Zhuang have a fight?¡± Mother Tao suddenly made an unpleasant guess.


    She often heard wealthydies in the Capitalin about their family issues, mostlyints about husbands and children: ims of husbands having affairs, sons and daughters-inw fighting, daughters and sons-inw sleeping in separate beds. She always listened to these as jokes, because as far as she was concerned, such things would never happen in her family.


    Yet, the first thing that caused her worry turned out to be her daughter and son-inw. Her daughter returning home ale at night and avoiding talking about her son-inw, it was clear that there were issues between them.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°There was just a bit of a disagreement between us.¡±


    Mother Tao felt dizzy; she considered herself fortunate with a harmonious family and respectful children, never imagining her family facing a crisis, especially her beloved daughter¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°Tan Rou, don¡¯t put yourself through hardship!¡± Mother Tao immediately made a judgement, ¡°If that boy Zhuang Liu betrayed you, just tell your parents, and we will pull him out and give him a beating right now!¡±


    Father Tao also said, ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t worry, although I am not at thepany anymore, I still have my influence. If that boy Zhuang Liu hurts you, the Zhuang family will not have it easy.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tan Rou was amused by her parents¡¯ words, and the slight gloom in her heart dissipated as she said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s not because Zhuang Liu betrayed me, but because he¡¯s just too clingy.¡±


    This left the Tao parents perplexed, ¡°Xiao Zhuang is too clingy?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk,¡± said Tan Rou. ¡°There are quite a few bugs outside, let¡¯s not let them bite you.¡±


    Mother Tao grasped her daughter¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of bugs biting, I¡¯m just afraid of you getting hurt. What¡¯s going on with you and Xiao Zhuang? Tell Mom, I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to lead a team on an overseas project, though the schedule isn¡¯t set yet, but Zhuang Liu said he wants toe with me. He mentioned he needs to take care of some business matters abroad, but his business in that country isn¡¯t important at all, he really doesn¡¯t need to go there himself.¡±


    Mother Tao understood what Tan Rou meant, ¡°He wants to apany you? Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    But Father Tao said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing. He¡¯s an adult, and our Tan Rou is also an adult, everyone has their own business to attend to. If he follows Tan Rou like this, when will she ever grow up?¡±


    Mother Tao clutched Tan Rou tighter, ¡°I just want Tan Rou to stay by my side forever.¡±


    Father Tao said, ¡°Yet you still agreed to her marriage with Zhuang Liu. Overprotection is not love; it¡¯s a cage. My daughter needs a vast sky, not a cage.¡±


    Tan Rou felt warmed inside, her parents truly understood, ¡°Yes, Dad, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

 Chapter 1337: 1336 I will handle it

    Chapter 1337: 1336 I will handle it


    Family conflicts often stem from misunderstandings among family members. Parents believe that harmony should prevail in the household and that minor issues could be endured, solving the problems eventually.


    However, the Tao family¡¯s parents didn¡¯t think this way. If there were issues between the young couple, they believed in addressing them. They wouldn¡¯t blindly urge the couple to make up, as that could deepen the resentment between them.


    ¡°Mom just misspoke. Our precious daughter has grown up and has her own career now. I should be supporting her,¡± after listening to what Father Tao said, Mother Tao also felt her initial thoughts were inappropriate. ¡°As long as our precious daughter doesn¡¯t forget about her mom andes to visit often.¡±


    Tan Rou leaned her head against Mother Tao¡¯s head and said affectionately, ¡°Mom, I wille back every week to y mahjong with you.¡±


    Mother Taoughed heartily, ¡°Are you trying to win your mom¡¯s money?¡±


    Tan Rou whispered, ¡°It¡¯ll just be the two of us in a team. We¡¯ll only win money from Second Aunt, Third Aunt, and my little aunt.¡±


    Mother Tao gently patted her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You truly are a good daughter to Mom.¡±


    After chatting idly for a few moments, the atmosphere became lively. Mother Tao said, ¡°Tan Rou, although you are married now, you are still the daughter I cherish the most. If anyone ever mistreats you outside, just tell me, and I will surely seek revenge for you.¡±


    Father Tao added, ¡°Have Xiao Zhuange over tomorrow. I want to have a serious talk with him about not always following you around.¡±


    Tan Rou knew her dad wanted to stand up for her, but this was an issue between Zhuang Liu and herself, and shouldn¡¯t be solved by her parents. So, she said, ¡°Dad, Zhuang Liu and I will handle our issues ourselves. If you intervene now, what will we do next time? You can¡¯t always step in to solve our problems.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Father Tao considered this and replied, ¡°Alright, you two handle your conflicts yourselves. If we intervened, it might even lead to bigger conflicts.¡±


    Mother Tao nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have a card-ying friend who told me about her cousin¡¯s daughter and son-inw. They had a small disagreement over how to educate their child, originally a minor issue that could have been easily resolved through discussion. But her cousin insisted on scolding her son-inw, resulting in the daughter and son-inw fighting physically at home, smashing the decorations, and now they are even considering a divorce.¡±


    Father Taomented, ¡°Is it that serious? Then we really shouldn¡¯t meddle in Tan Rou and Xiao Zhuang¡¯s affairs carelessly, lest others say we, as elders, are ruining a young couple¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Tan Rouughed at their discussion, ¡°It¡¯s not that severe, is it? I won¡¯t argue or fight with Zhuang Liu. When we have disagreements, we will each cool down for a while, and after calming down, we will look for a solution.¡±


    Father Tao said, ¡°Tan Rou, you and Xiao Zhuang need to resolve your conflicts yourselves, but if you encounter difficulties, you must tell us. No matter what, your mom and I will unconditionally support you.¡±


    Tan Rou smiled and responded, ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Why be so formal with your mom and dad?¡± Mother Tao asked. ¡°Did you eat enough at dinner? I had the kitchen prepare some soup. Would you like some?¡±


    Father Tao said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have the kitchen make Hangover Soup? Tan Rou hasn¡¯t been drinking; she doesn¡¯t need Hangover Soup.¡±


    Mother Tao red at Father Tao and then said, ¡°That¡¯s where you are not meticulous enough. When I was talking to the chef earlier, I also asked him to prepare some extra food. You didn¡¯t notice, did you?¡±


    Father Tao chuckled, ¡°That was careless of me.¡±


    Tan Rou, observing her parents¡¯ interaction, felt very moved. In her memory, her parents had never had conflicts, or perhaps they also had their disagreements but would resolve them quickly without letting others know.


    She felt she was still too young, and her behavior of running to her parents over trivial matters was indeed childish. Today, she had even lied, saying that her mother had asked her toe home when, in fact, Mother Tao had not.


    She needed to resolve her issues herself; differences with Zhuang Liu were bound to arise eventually. If they didn¡¯t negotiate a solution now, bigger troubles would await her in the future.


    As she was thinking, her phone vibrated in her pocket; even without looking, she knew who had sent the message.

 Chapter 1338: 1337 Our Contradiction

    Chapter 1338: 1337 Our Contradiction


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t immediately check her phone; it was only after finishing her soup and returning to her room that she took it out for a nce.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It wasn¡¯t just Zhuang Liu who had sent her messages¡ªthere were others as well¡ªbut Tan Rou didn¡¯t look at them, she only opened the message from Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu had sent only one message, asking if Tan Rou had made it home yet.


    Tan Rou, lying on her bed, replied to Zhuang Liu, ¡°I¡¯m already home. My mom made some soup, and I was just having some soup.¡± The reason she told Zhuang Liu was that Mother Tao had asked her toe over, and since she was just having the soup prepared by Mother Tao, she hadn¡¯t replied to Zhuang Liu¡¯s message, and it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    Yes, a perfectly reasonable exnation.


    Zhuang Liu responded instantly, ¡°Okay, then you have a good rest,¡± and even clumsily used a very cute bear emoji.


    Tan Rou was certain that Zhuang Liu had never used such an adorable emoji before, guessing he must have just gotten it from someone.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow, I have something to talk to you about,¡± Tan Rou texted Zhuang Liu.


    She meant to discuss their conflicts and also to convince Zhuang Liu not to keep following her all the time.


    But in Zhuang Liu¡¯s eyes, this came out differently¡ªprobably too influenced by thest drama he watched¡ªhe subconsciously thought Tan Rou was bidding him goodbye.<div>


    ¡°No, don¡¯t divorce!¡± Zhuang Liu immediately typed to salvage his marriage.


    He hadn¡¯t even finished typing the subsequent message when Tan Rou¡¯s reply came back.


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°What are you thinking? I just want to talk about work stuff, not about dividing property.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was still not reassured, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t divide our property. If you want my property, I can give you everything that I own.¡±


    Tan Rou was speechless, she emphasized over a voice note, ¡°I don¡¯t want your property, nor will I divorce you. I want to talk about our conflicts, okay? If we don¡¯t resolve these conflicts, we can¡¯t live together.¡±


    Hearing that Tan Rou still wanted to live with him, the humble President Zhuang felt a bit better. He replied, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll meet tomorrow.¡±


    Tan Rou truly feared Zhuang Liu would say something like ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow morning,¡± but fortunately, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t send that, possibly realizing his mistake.


    Zhuang Liu actually wanted to message Tan Rou as he used to, but he had just consulted his adviser, Bai Yin, asking if he should send her a message.


    Bai Yin knew there had been some conflicts between Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou, so she was d to help Zhuang Liu.


    Once she learned that Tan Rou had gone home, and it was quite far, Bai Yin advised Zhuang Liu not to send a message about picking Tan Rou up tomorrow, because Tan Rou didn¡¯t want all her movements to be controlled. If Zhuang Liu went to pick her up, Tan Rou would definitely be angry.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have any sisters, nor many female friends, so he wasn¡¯t very good at deciphering girls¡¯ thoughts. Fortunately, he had a female assistant, so he asked her for advice.


    Zhuang Liu transferred some money to Bai Yin, saying, ¡°Thanks for your help. This is a token of my appreciation. Take it and take tomorrow off, go out and have fun with Xiao Mo.¡±


    Bai Yin was thrilled, immediately thanking him: ¡°Thank you, boss, I wish you and the madam to always be sweet together!¡±


    Zhuang Liu wished for that too, but he was currently facing a huge family crisis.


    After the chat ended, Bai Yin epted the money Zhuang Liu had sent her, and her face was full of smiles as she looked at the extra money.


    ¡°The appreciation fee the boss transferred to me.¡± Bai Yin showed the transaction record to Xiao Mo.


    Xiao Mo nced at it and said, ¡°In the past, when the boss wanted some alone time with Miss Rou, he would also transfer money to me, asking me to sit somewhere and not disturb them. He used to transfer tens of thousands of yuan at a time, much more than your amount.¡±


    Bai Yin rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you impressive.¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, my money is your money.¡±<div>


    Bai Yin suddenly became sad, ¡°I¡¯d rather not earn this money.¡±


    Xiao Mo asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Bai Yin said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the boss and the madam fighting. The madam is really nice, she¡¯s my idol, I don¡¯t want to see her unhappy.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1339: Look at her more often.

    Chapter 1339: Look at her more often.


    ¡°Who exactly is your boss?¡± Xiao Mo asked helplessly.


    Bai Yin said loudly, ¡°The boss is the boss, and the boss¡¯s wife is the boss¡¯s wife. Other people¡¯s bosses are always better. Moreover, Miss Rou is really nice. Last time, my sister got a burn on her face, and then I heard that Miss Rou had an ointment that could treat burns, so I plucked up the courage to ask her about it. I didn¡¯t expect her to deliver the ointment to me the very next day, and she even refused to take the money I offered.¡±


    Xiao Mo knew that Tan Rou was a good person. She spent a lot of money on charity every year, not just for show, but truly putting her heart into helping those in need.


    ¡°Yes, both Miss Rou and the head of the Zhuang family are very nice,¡± Xiao Mo felt a bit sad too, ¡°so I don¡¯t want them to have any conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s help them more,¡± Bai Yin said.


    Xiao Mo shook his head, ¡°The conflicts between them must be resolved by themselves. We¡¯ve done what we could, the rest is up to them to resolve.¡±


    The next morning, Zhuang Liu sent Tan Rou a message. He didn¡¯t send many words, just a ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Tan Rou had also woken up and responded with a ¡°Good morning¡± when she saw Zhuang Liu¡¯s message.


    Then she saw on the top of the screen ¡°The other party is typing,¡± but after waiting for a while, she received no reply from Zhuang Liu.


    Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but smile, she put away her phone and went downstairs to the main house for breakfast.<div>


    After breakfast, Tan Rou drove to work. Just as she was starting the car, she suddenly noticed someone standing in front of the car. Upon closer inspection, it was Grandma Tao.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tan Rou found Grandma Tao¡¯s behavior a bit odd, so she asked, ¡°Grandma, is there something you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Grandma Tao said, ¡°Tan Rou, driving is very dangerous. You¡¯ve just had a car ident, people say those who¡¯ve had idents shouldn¡¯t drive. Won¡¯t you consider not driving anymore and stay and chat with grandma?¡±


    ¡°When did I have a car ident?¡± Tan Rou recalled what had happened previously, ¡°Oh, are you referring to that incidentst time? But I wasn¡¯t the one driving, and it¡¯s been several months since then, it¡¯s all fine now.¡±


    Grandma Tao then tried a different argument, ¡°Tan Rou, it¡¯s too dangerous out there. Tao Yue, that little girl, is trying to harm you. You must stay by grandma¡¯s side. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Now Tan Rou was certain that Grandma Tao wasn¡¯t in her right state of mind. She got out of the car and said gently to Grandma Tao, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ve long gotten rid of Tao Yue, and I haven¡¯t had any car ident. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why did you run over here?¡± Father Tao and Mother Tao rushed over and, seeing Grandma Tao with Tan Rou, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Upon seeing her son and daughter-inw, Grandma Tao suddenly grew suspicious, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mother Tao came over to support Grandma Tao, then said very patiently: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter-inw!¡±


    It seemed as if Grandma Tao recalled something, ¡°Right, right, you are my daughter-inw. I remember now.¡±


    Then Mother Tao helped Grandma Tao to leave, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Tan Rou watched Grandma Tao¡¯s retreating figure, understanding everything in her heart.


    Father Tao said, ¡°In recent years, the olddy¡¯s memory hasn¡¯t been so good. After your grandfather fell ill, she was greatly distressed, which made her memory even worse. Last month we took her to the hospital for a check-up, and it was confirmed she had Alzheimer¡¯s.¡±


    Tan Rou felt very sad. Alzheimer¡¯s is an incurable mental disease, only its symptoms can be alleviated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look through some medical books, there must be a way to treat it,¡± Tan Rou said.


    ¡°You should take care of your own matters first,¡± Father Tao put his hand on his daughter¡¯s head, saying very lovingly, ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you because we didn¡¯t want you to worry. Alzheimer¡¯s can¡¯t be cured, your grandmother can only take medication to control the condition.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s eyes were slightly moist, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle my own affairs and won¡¯t make you worry.¡±


    Father Tao said, ¡°Tan Rou, remember, family isn¡¯t your burden; your family is always your solid backup.¡±


    Tan Rou suddenly felt like crying, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±<div>


    Father Tao smiled, ¡°Go deal with your own matters. Come see grandma when you have time, she likes you the most.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded firmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring Zhuang Liu to see grandma tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1340: 1339, sit down and talk.

    Chapter 1340: 1339, sit down and talk.


    Tan Rou drove to thepany and found Hang Wei waiting for her at the office door; she thought Hang Wei was there to talk about the Locator.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Locator project for now; what we need to do now is get the product testing for J country¡¯s voltage in order,¡± Tan Rou briefly mentioned, ¡°You go and inform all departments to gather in the conference room at 2 PM today, I want to hold a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Hang Wei stared straight at Tan Rou, seemingly trying to read an unusual expression on her face, but unfortunately, there were no extra expressions on Tan Rou¡¯s face.


    Instead, it was Tan Rou who noticed something off about Hang Wei, she asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me, do I have a sign on my face that says ¡®notify¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Hang Wei shook his head subconsciously, he struggled for a long while before finally saying, ¡°Did you really go back to the old housest night?¡±


    Tan Rou made a strange expression, ¡°Where do you think I should have gone at night? Should I have slept on the streets?¡±


    ¡°No, you misunderstood.¡± Hang Wei hurriedly asked, ¡°I meant to ask if President Zhuang went to the old house?¡±


    Tan Rou was even more surprised, ¡°What would he do there?¡±


    Hang Wei suddenly felt a great guilt, he sincerely apologized, ¡°Boss, it was all my fault, I drank too muchst night and talked nonsense, please don¡¯t quarrel with President Zhuang over it; if you fight, it would mean the gallows for me.¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°Why?¡±<div>


    Hang Wei covered his mouth and mumbled, ¡°Because I talk too much.¡±


    Tan Rou realized what Hang Wei meant, she waved her hand and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your problem, it¡¯s a conflict between Zhuang Liu and me, and without you speaking up, we might have started arguing.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight.¡± Hang Wei said, ¡°After I sobered up, I thought carefully, and the conflict between you isn¡¯t that serious, it¡¯s just that Zhuang Liu likes to follow you, and you don¡¯t want Zhuang Liu to follow, just make him stop following you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°People¡¯s views cannot be changed overnight; I can understand his feelings of wanting to protect me, but I¡¯m past the age needing a guardian, so there are bound to be conflicts between us.¡±


    ¡°So when can you resolve this conflict?¡± Hang Wei asked bitterly. If only he hadn¡¯t spoken so harshlyst night. It was their couple¡¯s issue, why should an outsider speak up?


    ¡°We¡¯ll resolve it immediately.¡± Tan Rou pushed open the office door, ¡°I need to step out soon, you handle thepany¡¯s affairs first, I will have a meeting at 2 PM to discuss the new project in detail.¡±


    Hang Wei followed Tan Rou in, ¡°Okay, anything else you want to say?¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t get distracted during work; I¡¯ll handle the issues with Zhuang Liu myself. But if you make a mistake at work, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    Hang Wei nodded repeatedly, ¡°Okay boss, I¡¯m going to work now.¡±


    After sending Hang Wei away, Tan Rou sat in the office for a while; when it was about time, she said to her assistant, ¡°I¡¯m stepping out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back before 2 PM, have the documents needed for the meeting ready.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The assistant replied, ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    At 10:30 AM, Tan Rou arrived on time at the Center Park she had agreed to meet Zhuang Liu; it was a bit hot, but there were plenty of people at the park, mostly seniors and children.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite early.¡± When Tan Rou arrived, Zhuang Liu was already there; she said, ¡°So are you truly idle?¡±


    Zhuang Liu wanted to im he was idle, but Tan Rou knew him best; didn¡¯t she know whether he was busy or not?


    ¡°I postponed two meetings,¡± Zhuang Liu admitted, ¡°and a meeting with a partner.¡±


    Tan Rou knew it would be so; every time they were about to meet, Zhuang Liu would either dy his work or rush toplete his tasks, then free up his schedule for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Do you know why I chose this ce?¡±


    Zhuang Liu could not figure it out; it was so hot in summer; why not choose a cooler ce?


    ¡°There are many people here; we can observe how others interact with their families,¡± Tan Rou said.<div>

 Chapter 1341: 1340 with a bit more space

    Chapter 1341: 1340 with a bit more space


    As there were many elderly and children around, Tan Rou and her group had to wait a long time before a young couple came for a walk with their twin son and daughter.


    The father carried the son, while the mother held the daughter. They were walking just fine when suddenly, the mother received a phone call that seemed to be from a friend, inviting her to go shopping right away.


    The young mother nced at her husband and children, then said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time today, let¡¯s go another time.¡±


    Her friend sounded a bit angry, and Tan Rou could hear her friend¡¯s raised voice even through the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been too busytely, really don¡¯t have the time to go out with you,¡± the young mother apologized.


    Her friend was really angry and hung up the phone before she could finish speaking.


    ¡°Is your friend calling you to hang out again?¡± the young father said, ¡°Let me take care of the kids. You haven¡¯t been out shopping with friends for a long time. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to have some fun and buy some stuff?¡±


    The young mother shook her head, ¡°Better not, it will be tiring for you to manage the kids alone.¡±


    The manughed and said, ¡°Are you not tired when you take care of the kids alone? Sometimes you need to rx. You¡¯re always at home and haven¡¯t had the time to go out. If this continues, it could affect your mood, and you might easily be depressed.¡±


    A smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face, and she nodded, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s take the kids home.¡±


    The man said, ¡°Alright, then you go ahead and have a good time for the next half of the day. Don¡¯t worry about the kids, I¡¯ll take good care of them at home.¡±


    Then, the young couple took their children and went back home.


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°What do you think about their way of interacting with each other?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Their division ofbor is quite clear, the wife stays at home taking care of the children, while the husband works outside to earn money.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tan Rou smiled and said, ¡°Yes, their division ofbor is indeed very clear, each person has their roles, and each person has their own space for activities. While the husband works outside, when hees home, he still takes care of the children, not leaving them entirely to his wife. The wife is responsible for taking care of the children at home, but she also has friends. Her life is not only about her husband and children.¡±


    Zhuang Liu pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Both husband and wife should give each other some space, to do their own things, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Tan Rou turned to look at Zhuang Liu, ¡°Can we do that?¡±


    Tan Rou surely could, as she never interfered too much with other people¡¯s affairs; every time Zhuang Liu went on business trips, she would wait for him in the Capital, not insisting on going with him.


    But it might not be so simple for Zhuang Liu. He was used to going out with Tan Rou, and changing this habit could be a bit difficult.


    ¡°I promise you, this time you go abroad for a business trip, I won¡¯t follow you,¡± Zhuang Liu resolved, ¡°I will wait for you toe back home.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about my safety, I will report my location at all times,¡± Tan Rou also conceded, ¡°Have you forgotten about the products ourpany makes? I will carry the Locator with me, and if any ident happens, someone will immediatelye to rescue me. Besides, don¡¯t you have people in J country? Please arrange for someone to search and rescue me when the timees.¡±


    Zhuang Liu hoped such a thing would never happen, ¡°Tan Rou, you must be careful about safety, never go out alone and in case of danger, protect yourself from getting hurt first, understand?¡±


    Tan Rou naturally understood the importance of protecting herself and nodded, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot on the way here, and fromst night until now, I haven¡¯t closed my eyes for a moment. I¡¯m afraid that if I close my eyes, you will nevere back.¡±


    Tan Rou took his hand and said, ¡°Zhuang Liu, we are adults now, and sometimes we need to give each other some space.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Our Tan Rou is a big boss now, can¡¯t be protected like a child anymore.¡±


    Tan Rou happily said, ¡°I¡¯m d you understand my thoughts. Let¡¯s go to my ce tonight and have dinner while we¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zhuang Liu nodded.

 Chapter 1342: The initial feeling of 1341

    Chapter 1342: The initial feeling of 1341


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had temporarilye to an agreement. Zhuang Liu promised Tan Rou that this time when she went on a business trip, he wouldn¡¯t follow her, nor would he constantly monitor her whereabouts; if Tan Rou didn¡¯t voluntarily tell him where she was, he wouldn¡¯t ask.


    After their conversation, they sat together and shared a meal, as if they had returned to their dating days.


    Zhuang Liu peeled shrimp for Tan Rou, and she habitually bit off a mouthful of shrimp. Only after swallowing did she realize that she was still at odds with Zhuang Liu, which seemed to dawn on him as well.


    He smiled briefly and picked up another cooked shrimp, saying, ¡°It seems we are just like before.¡±


    Tan Rou put down her chopsticks and said very seriously, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be between us.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Zhuang Liu nodded before continuing to peel shrimp for Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou also asionally picked out dishes for Zhuang Liu, and both of them seemed to enjoy the meal greatly.


    After dinner, both had to return to work, but they had agreed to meet again in the evening to have dinner at the Tao family¡¯s old house, with Tan Rou driving to pick up Zhuang Liu.


    Zhuang Liu agreed to the proposal.


    At 5:30 in the evening, Tan Rou finished her day¡¯s work and drove to Zhuang Liu¡¯spany to pick him up. She waited for him downstairs, not going upstairs to get him.


    Zhuang Liu came out with Xiao Mo. Ever since Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou decided to live together, Xiao Mo stopped following Zhuang Liu to the head of the Zhuang family¡¯s house and most of the time, Zhuang Liu would drive himself home. But today was different, Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t have to drive himself back.


    Xiao Mo spotted Tan Rou¡¯s car at a nce and looked at Zhuang Liu in surprise, ¡°Head of the family¡­¡±


    Zhuang Liu signaled him to be silent, ¡°Yes, today Tan Rou came to pick me up.¡±


    Xiao Mo couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for him, ¡°Have you and Miss Rou made up?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Zhuang Liu smiled, ¡°See, Tan Rou came to take me home for dinner.¡±


    Xiao Mo replied with a smile, ¡°As long as you two have made up. You go ahead then; I¡¯ll wait here for Assistant Bai.¡±


    Assistant Bai was Bai Yin. Today it was Bai Yin¡¯s turn to drive, as the Capital had a vehicle restriction system, and Xiao Mo and Bai Yin¡¯s cars were on alternate days, allowing them to drive out every day.


    Zhuang Liu opened the car door, and Tan Rou suddenly handed him a cup of juice, ¡°The weather is a bit hot, have a drink first.¡±


    Looking at the cup of icy beverage, Zhuang Liu felt a surge of emotion. Before they started dating, Tan Rou often brought him juice made from fresh fruit.


    After they got together, their busy work and studies meant they had less time to see each other, resulting in hurried meals when they did meet, or a quick stroll somewhere, almost forgetting the habit of drinking juice.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I saw someone selling freshly squeezed orange juice by the roadside, so I bought a cup on impulse, see if it suits your taste?¡± Tan Rou handed over the drink and stopped looking Zhuang Liu¡¯s way, as if she was a bit embarrassed.


    Zhuang Liu felt like they had gone back to the beginning of their rtionship and unconsciously nodded, ¡°Yes, this drink is very much to my liking.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at him, then said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to consider what you¡¯re saying? You haven¡¯t even opened the drink yet. How can you taste it?¡±


    Zhuang Liu answered with slight embarrassment, ¡°A drink from you is bound to be delicious, I don¡¯t need to taste it to know.¡±


    Tan Rouughed, her eyes curving, ¡°You used to say that too, but back then, it wasn¡¯t always about drinks. Sometimes it was a pastry, sometimes a bag of candy. We were both so happy then, always finding each other¡¯s gestures delightful.¡±


    Back then, Zhuang Liu also loved to follow Tan Rou wherever she went, always finding a way to be there, even when buying a house, he¡¯d pay a premium to buy the one next to Tan Rou¡¯s house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to give each other some space right from the start,¡± Tan Rou suggested, ¡°Once we¡¯ve formed the habit, we won¡¯t have arguments over it.¡±


    Zhuang Liu agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your n.¡±


    He took a sip and suddenly found today¡¯s orange juice to be very sweet. It must have been Tan Rou adding an extra bit of sugar. Yet this orange juice was not cloying at all, but rather delicious.

 Chapter 1343: 1342 Greenhouse Talk

    Chapter 1343: 1342 Greenhouse Talk


    ¡°`


    When they returned to the old house, the rest of the Tao family was waiting at the entrance, including Tao Zhi and Tian Tian who hadn¡¯te back for a long time, standing at the door to greet them.


    Seeing their car approaching, the Tao family immediately went up to wee them. Tan Rou, upon seeing such a disy, didn¡¯t drive to the parking lot herself; instead, she got out of the car, handed it over to the family driver to park, and together with Zhuang Liu, started unloading the gifts they bought for the family.


    ¡°Grandpa Grandma, Mom and Dad, long time no see,¡± Zhuang Liu greeted them with a smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although the parents of the Tao family knew about the troubles between Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu, you don¡¯t hit a smiling face; since Zhuang Liu hade to the house, they couldn¡¯t snub him.


    ¡°Xiao Zhuang is here,¡± Mother Tao said with a beaming smile, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. After dinner, let¡¯s sit in the greenhouse for a while. Your dad and I have something to talk to you about. Also, you don¡¯t have to go back tonight, just sleep here.¡±


    Father Tao had wanted to stop Mother Tao from continuing, because they weren¡¯t sure if Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu had reconciled. If Zhuang Liu was asked to stay suddenly, it might make their daughter unhappy.


    However, the attitude of Tan Rou assuaged his worries, ¡°Mom, Zhuang Liu has been working very hard. When you talk to him tonight, please focus on the main points. After the talk, we will go to sleep. We need to get up early tomorrow for work.¡±


    Mother Tao was taken aback. Since Tan Rou had spoken this way, it meant they had made up.


    The rest of the Tao family hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual between them and thought that Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu hade back just for a meal.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk, there are too many bugs outside, we can¡¯t let them bite you,¡± Grandma Tao suddenly said. ¡°Eh? Tan Rou, why didn¡¯t your boyfriende with you?¡±


    Grandma Tao¡¯s words silenced everyone; Grandpa Tao shed a few silent tears and gently said, ¡°Have you forgotten again? Tan Rou¡¯s boyfriend has already married her. They are not boyfriend and girlfriend anymore, but husband and wife.¡±


    Grandma Tao came back to her senses and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I forgot again.¡±


    Zhuang Liu could tell from the way Grandma Tao spoke what had happened. No wonder Tan Rou wanted to bring him back to see her grandmother; it was to help the elderlydy remember him more, in case she forgot who he was after an episode.


    After dinner, Mother Tao didn¡¯t go with Zhuang Liu; instead, she took Tan Rou and Tian Tian to talk with Grandma Tao. Tan Rou also wanted to take Grandma Tao¡¯s pulse to check her current health condition.


    Father Tao, on the other hand, took Zhuang Liu aside into the greenhouse alone, iming he wanted to have a chat with his son-inw and for others not to disturb them.


    This made Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng quite puzzled; they usually didn¡¯t have such a phenomenon when talking, so why did their father take Zhuang Liu away alone today?


    Tao Zheng stroked his chin and said, ¡°Why would father want to take Zhuang Liu away alone? Do they have something to talk about that we can¡¯t hear?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Tao Zhi said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you go over there and eavesdrop? The windows of the greenhouse are all open; you just need to crouch down below the window, and you can hear their conversation.¡±


    Tao Zheng didn¡¯t want to go alone, so he dragged Tao Zhi with him, ¡°If you¡¯re my brother, we¡¯ll go together. If we get reprimanded by fatherter, you better stand in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Tao Zhi asked, puzzled.


    Tao Zheng said, ¡°Because you¡¯re the older brother, and the older brother should set an example.¡±


    Tao Zhi walked away speechlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, you¡¯ll miss what father is saying to Zhuang Liu.¡±


    Tao Zheng hurried after him, ¡°Wait for me a moment, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Inside the greenhouse, Father Tao had ordered the servants to prepare the tea set. He nned to discuss the matter of Zhuang Liu and Tan Rou while offering him tea.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous, I won¡¯t eat you,¡± seeing Zhuang Liu¡¯s restraint, Father Tao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I know everything about you and Tan Rou. I didn¡¯t call you here today to scold you, just to have a chat.¡±


    Father Tao found it rather amusing. Zhuang Liu was even more nervous today than the first day he came, and it was rare to see Zhuang Liu so flustered. If the situation had allowed, he would have liked to capture Zhuang Liu¡¯s expression and show it to Mother Tao.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Father Tao said. ¡°There are some things I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°`<div>

 Chapter 1344: Respect a bit more at 1343

    Chapter 1344: Respect a bit more at 1343


    Zhuang Liu sat in the chair opposite, and Father Tao sat down to make tea. The stove on the table was rumbling and puffing out steam, and Zhuang Liu¡¯s heart was churning just like this kettle, endlessly roiling.


    ¡°We already know about the disagreement between you and Tan Rou,¡± Father Tao didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point, ¡°Tan Rou has told us about the reasons for your conflict, but we can¡¯t just take her word for it, so we wanted to ask you about the real reasons behind the conflict, to see if they match what she said.¡±


    Zhuang Liu could understand Father Tao¡¯s point of view. He said, ¡°Tan Rou wants to take a team to visit J-country, and I am worried about her safety, so I want to go with her. But Tan Rou isn¡¯t too happy about it; she feels that she has grown up and shouldn¡¯t be followed by someone else.¡±


    Father Tao smiled. This young man, Zhuang Liu, was still very honest; what he said matched Tan Rou¡¯s story, and the main problem stilly with Zhuang Liu.


    ¡°Your intentions are good,¡± Father Tao acknowledged Zhuang Liu¡¯s concern, but he didn¡¯t agree with Zhuang Liu¡¯s approach, ¡°but your actions were very improper.¡±


    Zhuang Liu opened his mouth but in the end, could not say anything.


    Seeing his expression, Father Tao knew he felt aggrieved¡ªclearly, he meant well for Tan Rou, so why didn¡¯t anyone understand?


    Father Tao said, ¡°We only have this one daughter, Tan Rou, and I¡¯m sure you are well aware of that. The Tao family treats Tan Rou as a treasure, absolutely unwilling to see her get even a little hurt.¡±


    Zhuang Liu was also unwilling to see Tan Rou get hurt. He said, ¡°Dad, my thoughts are the same, which is why I wanted to go with Tan Rou to J-country. J-country is quite chaotic, and I worry about her being there alone.¡±


    ¡°Tan Rou married into your Zhuang family alone, and I worry about her too,¡± Father Tao squinted and said, ¡°Or maybe I should have Tan Roue back to live with us, or we should live with her. I am not saying that her mother and I should move into the Zhuang family home, but that our whole family should go, including our household staff.¡±<div>


    The Zhuang family¡¯s home could definitely amodate the Tao family, but it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for the entire Tao family to live there, as it would bring many inconveniences.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zhuang Liu stuttered for a long time, unable toplete his sentence.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to be away from her, do you think we can?¡± Father Tao raised his voice, ¡°But we still agreed to your marriage, not because our daughter had to get married when she grew up, but because she is our daughter, and we respect her choices!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand I was wrong,¡± Zhuang Liu conceded and said, ¡°We have already discussed it, and I won¡¯t be following her on her trip abroad to discuss the project.¡±


    ¡°Not just this one time, I hope you won¡¯t follow her around all the time in the future. She is an adult and has her own space for activities; she shouldn¡¯t be restricted by others,¡± Father Tao said. ¡°She respects your work, and you should also respect hers. Don¡¯t be bound by traditional concepts. Do you understand?¡±


    Zhuang Liu nodded, then asked, ¡°Is that how mom and dad also got along?¡±


    Father Tao smiled and replied, ¡°I have never interfered with your mom¡¯s affairs. She likes to travel, and when she needs me, I will definitely apany her. But she also goes out with her girlfriends, and then I won¡¯t follow her or bother her with constant messages; I¡¯ll just ask her when she¡¯s free about the ces she visited that day, if she can share some of the scenery with me. She is always happy to tell me where she went that day and what she saw.¡±


    Zhuang Liu had a moment of rity; indeed, the older one gets, the more solutions one finds.


    ¡°Dad, is that how you find out about mom¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Zhuang Liu asked.


    Father Tao gave a light cough, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just ask her to share some scenic photos and interesting events; I¡¯m not trying to track her movements.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I understand,¡± Zhuang Liu said. ¡°I won¡¯t be going with Tan Rou.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Father Tao smiled and nodded, ¡°Good, if there are any unsolvable issues in the future, you can tell us. Your parents are not bad people; we always want what¡¯s best for you both.¡±


    Zhuang Liu expressed his gratitude, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Outside the window, Tao Zhi and Tao Zheng, having eavesdropped on the conversation inside, slipped away. Today¡¯s eavesdropping was worthwhile because they learned a method from their father.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1345: Memory Decline 1344

    Chapter 1345: Memory Decline 1344


    Mother Tao took her daughter and daughter-inw to talk with Grandma Tao. After Tian Tian got married, she and Tao Zhi had moved out. Their ce was far from here. Tao Zhi was working, and Tian Tian was studying; they usually didn¡¯te back.


    On the weekends when the young couple did have some free time, they would either go out for fun or just stay at home watching television, not visiting here.


    Thest time Tian Tian came to the old house was after being kidnapped, and she stayed here to recover for a while. Back then, Grandma Tao¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as severe; she only sometimes had poor memory but could still recognize people.


    In just a few months, the olddy¡¯s memory had declined significantly, often reminiscing about the past. Sometimes, she even mistook the young maids in the house for Tao Yue, insistent on firing them. This forced Mother Tao to transfer all the young maids and only keep the older ones to care for her.


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯vee to see you,¡± Tan Rou said gently, holding Grandma Tao¡¯s hand, ¡°How has your card ying beentely? Have you won any money?¡±


    Grandma Tao remembered Tan Rou and the rules of ying cards; even if she couldn¡¯t recognize people, she could recognize cards. Hearing Tan Rou mention cards immediately brightened her spirits.


    Grandma Tao said with a smile, ¡°Yes, just yesterday afternoon, I was ying cards with your second aunt and them, and I won 500 yuan. Your aunt is really too clumsy, always dealing me the cards I need.¡±


    Mother Tao said with a smile, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s because you¡¯re so skilled.¡±


    Grandma Tao said very proudly, ¡°Of course, my card-ying skills are the best. No one in the family can beat me except for Tan Rou.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t know what to say; they had all seen Grandma Tao¡¯s card-ying skills¡ªneither good nor bad, just terribly unlucky and weak.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all here, join me for a game,¡± Grandma Tao suddenly suggested, regaining her rity, ¡°You¡¯re all so busy, we hardly see each other all year round. Today, if one kid wasn¡¯t out traveling, then another was away working. We agreed to meet up on weekends, but there¡¯s always someone excusing themselves from meals.¡±


    Her words made everyone feel ufortable. They indeed had their jobs, and everyone had their own careers; emergencies were unpredictable. Without everyone present, the gathering would always be iplete.


    ¡°Mom, you still have some of us daughters-inw with you,¡± Mother Tao said, holding Grandma Tao¡¯s hand, ¡°We won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, when you get old, you just want all your children around you, but such good things are hard toe by,¡± Grandma Tao said, feeling mncholic, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, call Xiao Qi for me, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tao Qi had enrolled in a short-term study tour program during the summer break and had left even before having a chance to dine with the family.


    Mother Tao said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s midnight over there; Xiao Qi¡¯s already asleep. Let¡¯s call him tomorrow at noon, it will be his afternoon.¡±


    Grandma Tao looked regretful, ¡°Ah, by the time hees back, I may not even remember him.¡±


    Tan Rou said firmly, ¡°Grandma, you will definitely remember him.¡±


    Grandma Tao looked at her granddaughter and smiled faintly, ¡°Tan Rou, I know you are very skilled in medicine, but you¡¯re not omnipotent, you can heal injuries, but you can¡¯t cure mental illnesses.¡±


    ¡°There must be a way to treat you,¡± Tears appeared in Tan Rou¡¯s eyes again, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Grandma Tao nodded gently, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    After a while, Grandma Tao became confused again. When she was confused, she seemed happier than when she was lucid. Seeing everyone in the room, she said joyfully, ¡°You¡¯re all here! Just in time, today I had the kitchen take out my long-stored bird¡¯s nests; let¡¯s have bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±


    Tan Rou had to remind Grandma Tao, ¡°Grandma, we just finished dinner half an hour ago.¡±


    Grandma Tao was taken aback, touching her stomach, seeming not hungry, ¡°Did we already eat? Then let¡¯s have bird¡¯s nest tomorrow morning.¡±


    A maid came over with warm water and medicine, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±

 Chapter 1346: 1345 often come back

    Chapter 1346: 1345 oftene back


    Grandma Tao reacted strongly. She looked at herself and then patted her belly, ¡°What medicine am I supposed to take? Am I sick?¡±


    The servant nced at Mother Tao, who immediately said, ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t medicine for sickness but to prevent sickness, it¡¯s a health supplement.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although the olddy¡¯s memory was not good, she still hadmon sense, ¡°You can¡¯t just take health supplements randomly. They are all scams targeting the elderly, I can¡¯t take them.¡±


    This made Mother Tao somewhat embarrassed. She wished she hadn¡¯t mentioned they were health supplements.


    Tan Rou added, ¡°Grandma, this isn¡¯t just any health supplement. I made this especially for you. After taking it, you¡¯ll be able to run very fast and jump high.¡±


    Grandma Taoughed at her words, ¡°At my age, how fast can I even run? But since it¡¯s something Tan Rou made for me, I surely will take it.¡± She grabbed the medicinal pills and swallowed them in one go.


    Actually, Grandma Tao¡¯s memory was already very poor at that time. Had she been normal, she definitely could have told that it wasn¡¯t something Tan Rou made. The medicinal pills made by Tan Rou were darker in color, not white at all.


    After taking the medicine, Grandma Tao felt sleepy, but with so many children around, she didn¡¯t want to rest, so she pushed herself to keep talking with the children.


    ¡°Tan Rou, I heard from your mother that you¡¯re going overseas, is it for studying?¡± Grandma Tao suddenly remembered this and still thought Tan Rou was in high school, ¡°The educational environment abroad might not be as good as it is here. Consider it carefully before you decide.¡±


    Tan Rou did not argue with Grandma Tao¡¯s words, she obediently said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think it over carefully.¡±


    Then Grandma Tao turned to Tian Tian, ¡°Yue Yue, your parents and grandparents love you very much. You absolutely must not do anything bad and must get along well with your sister Tan Rou, understand?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Yue Yue?¡± Tian Tian looked confused, ¡°My nickname isn¡¯t Yue Yue.¡±


    Tan Rou whispered, ¡°Tao Yue is a child adopted by my uncle and aunt. She had left the Tao family before you arrived here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s awkward expressions, Tian Tian realized that Tao Yue must not have left the Tao family under normal circumstances, something must have happened.


    ¡°Yue Yue, Grandma is talking to you, did you hear?¡± When Grandma Tao didn¡¯t get a response from Tian Tian, she became very angry, ¡°Are you secretly cursing your sister Tan Rou again?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Tian Tian shook her head quickly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t cursing sister Tan Rou, I will get along nicely with sister Tan Rou¡­ Sister Tan Rou soon.¡±


    After talking about Tan Rou and Tian Tian, Grandma Tao shifted her gaze to her own younger daughter, ¡°Daughter, the Jin family hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble, have they? If theye bothering you, tell your mom and dad. Even at the cost of this old life, I will get justice for you.¡±


    The Jin family no longer dared to trouble Tan Rou¡¯s aunt, and her children had also been taken back. They even had protection now, and if anyone from the Jin family dared approach, they would be out of luck.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, with your protection, I won¡¯t have any trouble,¡± Mother Tao said with tears in her eyes.


    Afterward, Grandma Tao repeatedly advised all the daughters-inw to be more patient with their husbands, never to argue with them, and to always tell her about any troubles they encountered so that she could decide for them.


    As she talked, Grandma Tao began to feel sleepy. The medicine was kicking in, and it was time for her to sleep.


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± Mother Tao gently called twice and, making sure Grandma Tao was already asleep, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s clean her up a bit and let her rest for now.¡±


    Normally, after taking her medication, Grandma Tao would take a bath. But today, because she had spent so much time talking with the children, she ended up falling asleep without getting the chance to take her bath.


    A few daughters-inw helped while Tan Rou and Tian Tian watched from the side.


    Tian Tian rubbed her eyes, ¡°Tan Rou, I feel like crying. Grandma doesn¡¯t remember us anymore but still cares for us. And Tao Yue, Grandma must have loved her dearly back then.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Grandma loved Tao Yue very much, and so did my aunt, but their love didn¡¯t touch Tao Yue. Instead, it intensified her resentment.¡±


    Tian Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Grandma to forget me.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Then visit her more often. That way she¡¯ll remember us.¡±

 Chapter 1347: Dialogues of 1346 maids

    Chapter 1347: Dialogues of 1346 maids


    After Grandma Tao fell asleep, the others didn¡¯t disturb her anymore, so Tan Rou and the rest returned to their own quarters. Tan Rou still lived at Yuanxi Manor, but Aunt Zhou wasn¡¯t there anymore. Aunt Zhou was getting old, and Tan Rou didn¡¯t want her running around too much.


    The responsibility of caring for Tan Rou fell to two new maids who had never seen Tan Rou before and were not familiar with her habits. Unbeknownst to Tan Rou, they had made her bed.


    The moment Tan Rou entered her room, she saw the two young maids making the bed, almost finished up to the foot of the bed. Although their bed-making skills were wless, they had done what Tan Rou liked least.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Tan Rou asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person in charge tell you? My room does not need to be tidied by others.¡±


    The two maids were startled by Tan Rou¡¯s voice.


    One of the pretty maids immediately said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t know about your preferences. We will be sure to remember next time.¡±


    It was just a minor matter, and Tan Rou didn¡¯t want to make a big deal of it. She nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t enter my room without my permission from now on, and certainly don¡¯t touch my things, understand?¡±


    The maid lowered her head and replied, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Tan Rou asked the maids to leave, and just as they were leaving, Zhuang Liu suddenly came in, saw that there were people in the room, and went out again.


    Tan Rou was puzzled by his actions and asked, ¡°What are you doing outside?¡±<div>


    From behind the wall, Zhuang Liu answered, ¡°I was just talking with Dad. He said we should give each other some space.¡±


    Tan Rou found it funny, ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep now; please go to sleep soon and don¡¯t worry about space issues.¡±


    Zhuang Liu came back in. The two maids hadn¡¯t left yet. Seeing Zhuang Liu, they smiled and greeted him.


    Zhuang Liu nodded at them and said, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then the maids left.


    As the pretty maid reached the stairs, she looked back at Tan Rou¡¯s room and said softly, ¡°So that¡¯s Miss¡¯s husband, Mr. Zhuang, right? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    The other maidughed, ¡°Yeah, he and the Miss are a perfect match! The Miss is beautiful, and her husband is handsome, and both of them are so aplished. It¡¯s truly proper for them to be together.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°But I heard they¡¯ve been having argumentstely!¡± The pretty maid walked downstairs while continuing, ¡°I heard those wealthy businessmen like arranged marriages. They don¡¯t care whether the married couple likes each other or not; they just set them up together.¡±


    The other maid realized what she meant but didn¡¯t agree with her point, ¡°Where did you hear that from? I had no idea. But Na Na, you shouldn¡¯t worry about their affairs. Even if their marriage is unhappy, it¡¯s not our ce toment.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask anymore. Anyway, that¡¯s what I heard. What I want now is to find someone who truly loves me. Ideally, someone who is quite rich and incredibly kind and considerate,¡± Na Na said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a maid for anyone anymore. Every time I see those rich madams¡¯ jewelry, I get so jealous; I wish I had those things too. Do you feel the same, Mei Mei?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You think that way?¡± Mei Mei, the maid, frowned, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t feel envious of them because everyone is different. You and I are orphans without that kind of background, so we can¡¯t live their kind of life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this world supposed to be fair?¡± Na Na asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have a good life?¡±


    Mei Mei disagreed with Na Na¡¯s view and said, ¡°Na Na, I think our life is already quite good. The rich madam is very kind to us. She gives us easy jobs, and yet the pay is generous. I believe it won¡¯t be long before I can save up a good amount of money.¡±


    Na Na shook her head and said, ¡°You really are a person with no ambition. I really don¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡±


    Mei Mei hurriedly grabbed Na Na¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, Na Na. We¡¯ve been friends since we were kids. How can you just ignore me like this?¡±


    Na Na was a bit annoyed; she pulled her arm away from Mei Mei and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going downstairs to rest.¡± After saying that, she took one more look at Tan Rou¡¯s room before slowly heading downstairs.

 Chapter 1348: 1347 Good morning, sir

    Chapter 1348: 1347 Good morning, sir


    Zhuang Liu had slept together with Tan Roust night, and he woke up earlier in the morning, nning to run a fewps in the courtyard beforeing back to wake Tan Rou.


    Tan Rou had stayed upte searching for medical booksst night, not going to bed until twelve, so Zhuang Liu wanted to let Tan Rou sleep in a little longer.


    ¡°Tan Rou stayed up a littlete readingst night, and she¡¯s still asleep now, so don¡¯t go over and disturb her, let here downstairs on her own,¡± Zhuang Liu instructed Mei Mei, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like strangers entering her room, so unless it¡¯s something important, don¡¯t go upstairs.¡±


    Mei Mei nodded and said, ¡°Alright, sir.¡± She then asked, ¡°Do you need anything to eat now?¡±


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°I am about to go running, so I won¡¯t eat anything right now. But you can help me prepare a clean sports towel and bring it to meter.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mei Mei nodded.


    While Zhuang Liu went off to run, Mei Mei went to find a sports towel for Zhuang Liu, but as she turned around, she saw Na Na already heading towards Zhuang Liu with a towel in hand.


    Mei Mei wanted to call Na Na back, but she was worried she might disturb Tan Rou¡¯s sleep, so she quietly followed behind.


    Not only did Na Na bring a towel, but she also brought some food and drinks. She ced the items on a small tray and even arranged a few small flowers beside it, making the tray look very pretty.


    After finishing ap, Zhuang Liu slowed down. He saw someone standing at the crossroads waiting for him, holding a towel, and assumed it was the maid who had just brought the towel over.<div>


    So he reached out to take the towel, saying very politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Na Na said with a beaming smile.


    Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t pay much attention to Na Na, and after taking the towel, he continued his run. When he returned to the same spot, he found the maid who had brought the towel still there, so he stopped.


    ¡°Good morning, sir!¡± Na Na greeted him with a very gentle smile, ¡°Are you tired? Would you like to sit down and rest a bit? Or would you care for something to eat?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhuang Liu found this a bit odd, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why, ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait here for me, go on with your tasks.¡±


    But Na Na said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that needs to be done in the manor right now. The young miss is still resting, and Mei Mei is in the house, so I¡¯ve got no tasks at the moment. I saw you were running just now and thought you might get hungry, so I prepared some drinks and snacks for you. If you¡¯re hungry, have a little to tide you over.¡±


    Breakfast at the Tao family was at a rather fixed time, and there was about an hour left before they could eat. Zhuang Liu had risen quite early and had exercised for a while; if he waited for breakfast, he¡¯d likely be starving by then.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Zhuang Liu, who was indeed a bit hungry. He took a biscuit and then said, ¡°Leave the biscuits and water here, and you can go back first.¡±


    Na Na stubbornly insisted, ¡°My job is to take care of the masters of this house, which includes the young miss and, since you are the young miss¡¯s husband, naturally I have to take care of you too.¡±


    Zhuang Liu also didn¡¯t like this feeling of being taken care of, and he refused, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. You¡¯d better go back quickly.¡±


    Still, Na Na remained there, ¡°Looking after you is my responsibility. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Zhuang Liu actually thought Na Na was a very diligent person. He smiled and praised, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. I¡¯ll talk to my motherter and have her give you a bonus, I¡¯ll cover it.¡±


    Na Na¡¯s objective wasn¡¯t the bonus; she wanted to make a good impression on Zhuang Liu, so she declined Zhuang Liu¡¯s offer, ¡°No, sir, I do all this not for a bonus, but because I believe it¡¯s my job, and I should do my job well.¡±


    Zhuang Liu chuckled, ¡°Okay, then you continue to stay here. I¡¯m going off to run.¡±


    No sooner had he left when Mei Mei came over and saw the tray in Na Na¡¯s hands, expressing confusion, ¡°Where did you get all this from?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Yuanxi Manor didn¡¯t have these things. The young miss hadn¡¯t been back for several months; how could there be food stored here?


    Na Na gave her a look filled with pride, ¡°This is my secret. I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 1349: Dont do stupid things.

    Chapter 1349: Don¡¯t do stupid things.


    ¡°Na Na, did you get your food from the main house¡¯s kitchen?¡± Mei Mei¡¯s expression turned very serious, ¡°Did you anticipate that Mr. Zhuang woulde for a run so early?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Na Na said impatiently, ¡°Okay, no more questions, hurry back and clean up.¡±


    Mei Mei tried to grab her tray, ¡°Leave the things here, let¡¯s go back and clean together.¡±


    Na Na raised an eyebrow, then told Mei Mei in a cating tone, ¡°Mei Mei, you clean by yourself today, I really have some important things to do.¡±


    Mei Mei¡¯s gaze shifted to Zhuang Liu, who was still running, and she suddenly asked, ¡°Na Na, what on earth are you trying to do? Have you forgotten how we ended up here?¡±


    Previously, she and Na Na were maidservants in another household, but Na Na was very beautiful and caught the eye of that home¡¯s master. He started to make advances on Na Na. When the mistress found out, she didn¡¯t me her husband but med them instead, and then fired them.


    Although the mistress of that house didn¡¯t publicize the reason for their dismissal, the incident always hung like a lump in Mei Mei¡¯s heart, and she was very disgusted that such a thing had happened.


    Na Na¡¯s expression turned ugly, and she said to Mei Mei in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. We¡¯ve started a new life now, and you shouldn¡¯t always dwell on the past. Plus, it wasn¡¯t our fault, so there¡¯s no need to keep thinking about it.¡±


    Mei Mei spoke with gravity, ¡°Na Na, please don¡¯t do anything foolish. These people are out of our league. If we make a mistake, we will surely be driven out again. With our limited education, finding a job that pays well and is stable is already a great thing, so please don¡¯t do anything foolish, okay?¡±


    Na Na¡¯s eyes followed Zhuang Liu, her affection growing the more she watched. So she said to Mei Mei dismissively, ¡°I know that. Don¡¯t worry, I just think he¡¯s handsome and wanted to take a few more nces. You know I like to look at handsome guys. Usually, the men in this house are all middle-aged or old; where are the handsome ones to be found?¡±<div>


    Mei Mei was half-convinced, ¡°Do you really think that way?¡±


    ¡°I really think that way.¡± Na Na hurried Mei Mei back to cleaning, ¡°Go on, get back to it. Clean up a bit, then go to the garden and pick a few fresh flowers to put in a vase; I¡¯m sure the young miss will love them.¡±


    Mei Mei nodded and emphasized again, ¡°Na Na, don¡¯t do anything foolish¡­¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Na Na cut her off, ¡°If you don¡¯t go clean now, the young miss will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Mei Mei hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the garden to get the flowers first, you keep an eye on this side.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Na Na couldn¡¯t wait for Mei Mei to go further away, so she could be alone with Mr. Zhuang.


    After running a fewps, Zhuang Liu walked slowly for anotherp before stopping to rest. He took a cup of warm water from the tray and once again said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait here for me. Go do your work elsewhere.¡±


    Na Na moved closer to him, speaking in a slightly coquettish tone, ¡°Sir, I just thought you looked too lonely running by yourself and wanted to keep youpany for a while. Once the young miss wakes up, I¡¯ll have to go take care of her.¡±


    When Zhuang Liu heard her tone, he felt a wave of goosebumps and said seriously, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡±


    Na Na was taken aback, then bit her lip and asked, ¡°Sir, did Na Na do something wrong?¡±


    Zhuang Liu felt an indescribable sense of eeriness and waved his hand, ¡°No. Anyway, don¡¯t stay here. Go back now.¡±


    Na Na still didn¡¯t want to leave, ¡°Looking after you is Na Na¡¯s job for this morning; please don¡¯t send me away.¡±


    Zhuang Liu asked, ¡°Did Tan Rou arrange for you toe over?¡±


    Na Na¡¯s eyes darted about, and she lied with a smile, ¡°Yes, the young miss sent me to look after you.¡±


    Zhuang Liu refused her care, ¡°Go somewhere else. I don¡¯t need you to look after me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Na Na said with some agitation, ¡°You¡¯re too lonely running by yourself, and I want to keep youpany.¡± She thought Zhuang Liu was having a cold war with Tan Rou.

 Chapter 1350: 1349 on purpose

    Chapter 1350: 1349 on purpose


    ¡°When did I say I was lonely running here?¡± Zhuang Liu often ran and not every time did he have someone with him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you here. You better leave.¡± He needed to rest here for a while. When Tan Rou woke up, she would definitelye down to run, and he wanted to wait here for a bit.


    However, if Tan Rou woke up toote, he would not run with her today.


    ¡°Running is quite tiring, but talking to you is even more exhausting. Don¡¯t stay here bothering me, or else you won¡¯t be working here anymore,¡± Zhuang Liu said sternly. After he said that, he realized that this was not his own home but the manor of the Tao family.


    Na Na muttered something, but Zhuang Liu didn¡¯t catch it clearly. He asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Na Na¡¯s tone was very unpleasant as she said coldly to Zhuang Liu, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave now. You can run here by yourself.¡±


    After that, Na Na forcefully ced the tray on the ground and swiftly turned to leave.


    Zhuang Liu said, ¡°Strange person.¡±


    After a good while, Tan Rou came downstairs. She saw a maid sitting on the sofa and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to clean in the morning? Why are you still sitting here?¡±


    Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t order the servants in her house to do anything or force them to work, but there were some rules set by the household that she would not change casually. For example, cleaning was done every morning at a fixed time.


    The flowers in the living room were still from yesterday morning and were no longer fresh. There was also a bit of dust on the stair handrail, which meant that today¡¯s cleaning had not been done yet.<div>


    When Na Na heard Tan Rou¡¯s voice, she immediately got up from the sofa, discarded the pastry she was holding, and apologized with her head lowered, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I was just too hungry, so I sat down to eat something. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to clean the sofa.¡±


    Tan Rou was not worried about the sofa getting dirty from her sitting, ¡°Oh, then you eat first, and after that, wipe the stair handrail. There¡¯s a bit of dust on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Na Na said with a smile.


    No sooner had she said this than Mei Mei came in from outside with a bunch of fresh flowers. Seeing Na Na, she asked directly, ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you taking care of Mr. Zhuang? Why are you back here again?¡±


    Na Na truly felt that Mei Mei was a big mouth, always blurting out everything.


    ¡°Taking care of Mr. Zhuang? I was just passing by there and brought him a towel,¡± Na Na corrected.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what you said just now.¡± Mei Mei had not seen Tan Rou, and as she carried the fresh flowers towards the corner vase, she said, ¡°Just now when I asked you to clean, you wouldn¡¯te back and left me to clean by myself. Heh heh, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me clean alone.¡±


    Tan Rou leaned on the stair handrail, listening quietly to the conversation between the two women below, as if something incredible had happened while she was asleep.


    Na Na really wanted to rush up and cover Mei Mei¡¯s mouth, but Tan Rou was watching from above; she couldn¡¯t remind Mei Mei to stop talking nonsense, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you to clean by yourself; I just asked you toe back first.¡±


    Mei Mei nodded and cautioned, ¡°Na Na, they are high and mighty people, someone wemoners can¡¯t aspire to. You mustn¡¯t do anything foolish or ruin someone¡¯s family. If you destroy someone¡¯s family, I won¡¯t y with you anymore.¡±


    Na Na felt her scalp tingle and shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What have I done to ruin someone¡¯s family?¡±


    Mei Mei was startled by her loud voice, ¡°Why are you shouting? I was just reminding you. What are you angry about? And I¡¯m asking you, did you go there on purpose just now?¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Na Nashed out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mei Mei didn¡¯t understand why Na Na wasshing out at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    As she turned around, she saw Tan Rou standing on the side of the stairs, looking right at them.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss!¡± Mei Mei was very confused, ¡°Good¡­ good morning!¡±


    Tan Rou nodded slightly and slowly walked downstairs, ¡°What were you talking about? It seemed quite lively.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Mei Mei kept shaking her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1351: Temptation to Eat

    Chapter 1351: Temptation to Eat


    ¡°I thought I heard you talking about Zhuang Liu, where is he?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Mei Mei pointed toward the courtyard with her finger, ¡°Mr. Zhuang is running on the path.¡±


    Tan Rou said indifferently, ¡°Hmm, then let him keep running. Go back to whatever you were doing, and stop arguing here.¡±


    Na Na was terrified, she immediately ran to the storeroom to grab cleaning supplies, then, without saying a word, quickly wiped down the stairs.


    Tan Rou sat on the sofa, silent and still, like a beautiful statue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Na Na and Mei Mei dared not get too close to her, and when cleaning, they stayed far away, as if she were a flood or a savage beast.


    Tan Rou nced at the maid named Na Na and felt that her way of doing things was somewhat familiar, then she remembered a high school ssmate and her mother.


    Jia Jia¡¯s mother, Li Wen, had once been brought to the Tan family¡¯s home by Tan Jing to work as a nanny. Originally, Tan Jing intended to keep an eye on Li Wen to threaten Jia Jia, but in the end, Li Wen got involved with Tan Jing¡¯s father, which not only led to her parents¡¯ divorce but also to the bankruptcy of the Tan family.


    Although Li Wen was not responsible for the bankruptcy of the Tan family, she had made a significant contribution to the destruction of their family harmony.


    Tan Rou noticed the snacks on the coffee table, and being an expert in cooking, she immediately recognized what Na Na had eaten for breakfast.<div>


    She was very familiar with these snacks because the recipe was one she had given to the family¡¯s pastry chef. The snacks were low in sugar and would not cause weight gain after eating. They had a very good texture, soft and delicate, and were very fragrant, much loved by the family.


    However, the ingredients for the snacks were quite expensive, and the process of making them was somewhat troublesome. Under normal circumstances, they were only made for Grandma Tao and a fewdies, and were definitely not given to the servants to eat.


    Tan Rou called Na Na over and asked, ¡°Are you very hungry?¡±


    Na Na put on a weak expression, but said, ¡°No, I just had some snacks, and I feel much better now. I suffer from hypoglycemia, and if I don¡¯t eat something in the morning, I will surely faint.¡±


    Tan Rou nced at her rosy cheeks and smiled with a curve of her lips, ¡°Then you should buy more glucose to have on hand. Glucose is quite cheap, and it works very well.¡±


    Na Na nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss. I will definitely remember to buy some glucose.¡±


    Tan Rou pointed to the snacks on the table and asked, ¡°Are these good?¡±


    Of course, they were delicious, but Na Na did not dare say they were very good, ¡°The taste is okay.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you these snacks?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Na Na hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°I went to the kitchen this morning to get something, and the chef there gave them to me. He said there were too many leftovers and asked me to help eat some.¡±


    Tan Rou tapped her fingers on her arm, her smile making her look very approachable.


    Seeing her demeanor, Na Na thought she wanted to eat some too, and said, ¡°If you would like some, Miss, I can go and get you a te right now. There¡¯s still a lot left in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Tan Rou snorted softly, ¡°So you mean to say that the kitchen often makes such snacks?¡±


    Na Na did not understand her meaning, ¡°Do you think the kitchen shouldn¡¯t make these snacks, Miss?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tan Rou stood up, ¡°I just feel that the rules of this house seem to need some changing. What can be touched and what cannot should be made clearer, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Na Na felt a bad situation was about to ur, ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Tan Rou pointed at the snacks on the table, ¡°These snacks contain a type of bean picked from a high mountain five thousand miles away and air-shipped here, very fresh, making the snacks delicious. So do you want to guess how much that bean is worth?¡±


    Na Na¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Miss, I really didn¡¯t know the snacks were so expensive; someone gave them to me, and I ate them.¡±


    ¡°Who gave them to you? Take me to him,¡± Tan Rou insisted firmly, ¡°And don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, like sending a message to warn the person who gave you the snacks before I get there.¡±<div>


    Na Na bit her lip hard, ¡°Miss, I really didn¡¯t mean to eat the snacks on purpose, this is my first time, please forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 1352: 1351 continues to speak

    Chapter 1352: 1351 continues to speak


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll return the pastry right now and will never dare to take it again. Please spare me this time!¡± Na Na said sadly. As she spoke, she rubbed her eyes as if trying to squeeze out a few tears.


    Tan Rou coldly watched Na Na without saying a word.


    Feeling somewhat panicked inside, Na Na thought that her mistake wasn¡¯t that serious. Was it such a big deal to eat some of the employer¡¯s pastry? Besides, the Tao family was so wealthy that even if she had eaten all the pastries, it wouldn¡¯t have impacted them.


    At that moment, Mei Mei, who had been cleaning upstairs, came down. She saw Tan Rou and Na Na confronting each other in the living room and quickly asked, ¡°Miss, what happened? Did Na Na make you angry?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°No. But it is cleaning time, and she isn¡¯t cleaning; instead, she¡¯s sitting here eating a te of pastries. If I hadn¡¯te down, would she have turned on the TV to watch?¡±


    Mei Mei detected the sarcastic tone in Tan Rou¡¯s words and hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. It¡¯s Na Na¡¯s fault today. She shouldn¡¯t have eaten while cleaning. Please forgive her this time.¡±


    Tan Rou sneered, ¡°Do you know what she was eating?¡±


    Mei Mei saw the pastries on the table but had not tasted them and did not know what they were, ¡°Was it these? Miss, can I pay you for them? Please don¡¯t be angry with Na Na.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tan Rou said. She mentally calcted the cost and then said, ¡°The ingredients of these pastries are very precious, including glutinous rice from the northeast and beans from high mountains five thousand miles away. The beans are airshipped immediately after harvest, and each shipment costs around 20,000 yuan. I won¡¯t charge you too much; how about 5,000 yuan for this te?¡±


    Na Na¡¯s eyes widened, and she eximed loudly, ¡°You might as well rob me. How could this little bit be worth 5,000 yuan?¡±<div>


    Tan Rou nced at her and remained silent.


    Holding back the furious Na Na, Mei Mei said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you the money. I hope you¡¯re not angry.¡±


    Na Na disagreed, pushed Mei Mei away, and argued with Tan Rou, ¡°Just because you are rich, does that make you great? What kind of rubbish pastries are these? Demanding 5,000 yuan just like that, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting crushed by money!¡±


    Calmly, Tan Rou said, ¡°I know the value of these pastries very well. Their ingredients are extremely precious, and the pastry chef is a high-priced hire. One te of pastry might take two days to make, and if the weather isn¡¯t right, it might take four or five days to make a te of high-quality pastries. If I say it costs 5,000 yuan, it costs 5,000 yuan.¡±


    Na Na, unwilling to pay, yelled at Tan Rou, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t pay this money; neither will Mei Mei. You wicked woman, don¡¯t think about scamming our money.¡±


    For some reason, Tan Rou saw a reflection of Tan Jing in this woman called Na Na, perhaps because Tan Jing also liked to call her ¡°wicked woman.¡±


    Themotion attracted Zhuang Liu, who had been running in the yard. He quickly ran inside and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Upon seeing Zhuang Liu, Na Na immediately changed her attitude. Sniffling and weeping, she said, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to eat the pastries. The chef gave them to me.¡± As she spoke, she moved closer to Zhuang Liu as though seeking his protection.


    ¡°What pastries?¡± Zhuang Liu thought of the cookies he had just eaten, ¡°Is it the cookies?¡±


    Tan Rou asked, ¡°What cookies?¡±


    Zhuang Liu replied, ¡°When I was running, thisdy gave me some cookies and water. I was hungry from running, so I ate a few cookies.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Where did you take these cookies from?¡± Tan Rou pressed, ¡°Were these cookies also given to you by someone?¡±


    Na Na stiffly answered, ¡°Yes, someone also gifted me these cookies.¡±


    Tan Rou chuckled softly, ¡°Go on, keep fabricating; I¡¯d like to hear what else you can concoct.¡±


    Na Na said firmly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not lying to you, the kitchen staff really gave me these cookies.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tan Rou waspletely unconvinced by her fib, ¡°Who is so good to you that they give you so many things?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1353: Miss 1352 will help you.

    Chapter 1353: Miss 1352 will help you.


    Na Na¡¯s gaze was elusive, and she stammered, ¡°The pastry was from Xiao Chang in the kitchen, he¡­ he probably likes me, which is why he gave it to me.¡±


    It was as if she had found a breakthrough and she began to exin, ¡°Miss, I really don¡¯t like Xiao Chang. I just want to work well at the Tao family¡¯s ce, but Xiao Chang harasses me daily and often sends me gifts, which I usually refuse. But today, he gave me pastries, so I epted them.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she mentally gave herself a ¡°like,¡± because she thought she had spoken perfectly and that Miss would definitely believe her.


    Moreover, Xiao Chang was indeed sending her gifts. She had already made it clear to him that it was impossible between them, but Xiao Chang wouldn¡¯t believe it; he thought itpletely reasonable for a maid and a cook to be together. Na Na aimed to marry a wealthy man, so there was no way she could end up with a mere cook.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go and confront Xiao Chang.¡±


    Naturally, Na Na dare not face him. She leaned toward Zhuang Liu and then said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s just a te of pastries, is it really worth the time to confront him? If you go now, he will surely say you¡¯re being petty, squabbling over just a dish of sweets.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± Tan Rou chuckled lightly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not just going to settle ounts with him, I¡¯m going to settle them with you too because you ate those pastries.¡±


    Na Na looked down, very distressed, and said, ¡°Miss, those pastries are too expensive, costing five thousand yuan a te. I don¡¯t have that much money topensate you.¡± She turned to Mr. Zhuang and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhuang, could you plead with Miss for me? I will definitely pay her back, but I don¡¯t have that much money right now. Can I pay her back once I¡¯ve gathered enough?¡±


    Zhuang Liu did not respond to her, but instead found a ce to sit down, ¡°You continue, I¡¯m tired from running, I need to rest a bit. Tan Rou, don¡¯t you want to sit down? I find it quite tiring.¡±


    Upon hearing Zhuang Liu¡¯s words, Tan Rou realized she had been standing without knowing it and immediately sat down, ¡°Na Na, right? If you sincerely admit your mistake today, I won¡¯t trouble you nor ask you topensate for it. But you¡¯ve lied over and over again, and your actions have exhausted my patience. I can skip work today, let¡¯s take the time to settle this matter properly.¡±<div>


    Mei Mei pleaded, ¡°Miss, we both willpensate you for the money, but we don¡¯t have that much on hand right now. Can we wait a while? We¡¯re about to get paid, and once we have the money, we will transfer it to you immediately.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money,¡± Tan Rou refused Mei Mei¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Thezy person isn¡¯t you, nor is it you who ate the pastries. I always stick to my principles. If it¡¯s not your doing, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Mei Mei wanted to say something but was shut down by Zhuang Liu, who said, ¡°Enough talk. If Miss hasn¡¯t addressed you, don¡¯t interrupt, or get out.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mei Mei didn¡¯t dare speak further, she stealthily nced at Tan Rou and then Na Na, and even though she was very anxious, she did not dare say another word.


    Na Na was nearly on her knees for Tan Rou, ¡°Miss, I really don¡¯t have that much money. If you ask me topensate now, I might as well die.¡±


    Having said that, she was about to smash her head against the wall.


    Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu remained unmoved, only Mei Mei ran over to stop her.


    ¡°Na Na, don¡¯t do something foolish!¡± Mei Mei said, ¡°It¡¯s just five thousand yuan, I¡¯ll help you pay it!¡±


    Na Na sobbed, ¡°Mei Mei, I really didn¡¯t mean to eat the pastries on purpose. If that guy hadn¡¯t sent them to me, how could I dare to eat them?¡±


    Mei Mei said, ¡°Na Na, I believe you. But Miss is right, let¡¯s go confront Xiao Chang and ask him why he keeps sending you things. If Miss goes, she will surely intimidate him, and he won¡¯t dare to harass you again.¡±


    Na Na was left speechless. How could Mei Mei, her good friend for so many years, remain so clueless? Could she afford to confront Xiao Chang now? If she did, everything would be exposed.

 Chapter 1354: 1353 heard it wrong

    Chapter 1354: 1353 heard it wrong


    ¡°Forget it, Mei Mei, it¡¯s just a minor matter; let¡¯s not trouble the youngdy over this.¡± Na Na said, ¡°Youngdy, the room isn¡¯t clean yet. Could this issue wait until after I finish cleaning?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tan Rou once again rejected Na Na¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Come with me. If your statement doesn¡¯t match Little Chang¡¯s, you don¡¯t need to stay in the Tao family anymore. You can just pack your bedding and leave.¡±


    Mei Mei also urged Na Na, ¡°This is a good opportunity. Didn¡¯t you say Little Chang was harassing you? Today we have the youngdy to apany us, so we can speak directly to her, and she will help us resolve it.¡±


    Na Na looked at Mei Mei with aversion, wondering how she could have such a foolish friend. If it weren¡¯t for Mei Mei¡¯s interference, Tan Rou might have already dropped the matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time here,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°Since you im that these were given to you by someone else, then let¡¯s go and ask him. If it¡¯s true that he gave you some pastries, then I won¡¯t trouble you further.¡±


    Although Na Na disagreed with confronting Little Chang, she still followed Tan Rou and the others. Before leaving, Na Na wanted to send a message to Little Chang, so she excused herself to use the restroom, to which Tan Rou agreed.


    Na Na took the opportunity to send a message to Little Chang, asking him not to talk nonsense. But suddenly, the signal became very poor, and she couldn¡¯t send any messages. Additionally, using phones during work was not allowed, and it would be very difficult for Na Na to notify Little Chang afterward.


    ¡°What are you dawdling for?¡± Tan Rou asked with a smile. ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Na Na pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not feeling guilty at all. Just now, I was just thinking about the cleaning. If we all leave, who wille to clean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that; I¡¯ll arrange for someone,¡± Tan Rou said, not wanting to waste more time. ¡°Come on, follow me. After we¡¯ve talked, I still need to have breakfast and go to work. Don¡¯t dy my time.¡±<div>


    Na Na had no choice but to stop dawdling and follow behind Tan Rou and Zhuang Liu. She took out her phone, secretly sending a message to Little Chang, and even tried to make a voice call, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    By the time Na Na reached the kitchen door, she remembered that Little Chang also didn¡¯t bring his phone to work and that he was too busy with his job to notice any messages from her.


    Very coincidentally, just as Tan Rou and the others were about to enter, Little Chang came out holding fresh beans.


    ¡°Youngdy, what brings you here?¡± Little Chang greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hey, Na Na, why are you here too? Could it be that you missed me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite narcissistic,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you bring Na Na a te of pastries this morning?¡±


    Little Chang admitted, ¡°Yes, I brought them to Na Na. She said that you, youngdy, wanted to eat them, so I picked a few of the best-looking ones and put them on the te. Youngdy, how did you find the taste of the pastries? Are theyparable to the ones you make?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°I didn¡¯t taste any of the pastries because they were almost all eaten by someone before I woke up.¡±


    Little Chang regretfully said, ¡°The remaining pastries have already been sent to thedy and others; I can¡¯t get you a few to try anymore. Why don¡¯t you wait a day? Once the beans dry tomorrow, I and the Grand Master can make some especially for you. However, since you didn¡¯t eat any pastries, who did eat them?¡±


    ¡°You should ask Na Na about that,¡± Tan Rou nced at Na Na. ¡°Na Na, exin what happened with the pastries and cookies this morning?¡±


    ¡°Cookies?¡± Like he had just remembered something, Little Chang said, ¡°Youngdy, those were for Na Na. This morning, I was trying to make new cookies, but I failed. The odd batch couldn¡¯t be served to thedies, so I gave them to Na Na to share with everyone.¡±


    Na Na immediately retorted, ¡°So those cookies were meant for me; I misunderstood, thinking the pastries were for me as well.¡±

 Chapter 1355: 1354 admits mistake

    Chapter 1355: 1354 admits mistake


    Xiao Chang didn¡¯t understand what they were discussing, but when he heard Na Na talk about the pastries and cookies, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I asked you to share the cookies with everyone. Did you share them with everyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did share them,¡± Na Na chose to lie once more. ¡°I handed out the cookies as soon as I left the house, you can ask the other servants if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Zhuang Liu interjected, ¡°How many cookies were there on that te?¡±


    Xiao Chang replied, ¡°There were ten in total because a tray can fit twelve, and after messing up two, I kept them to figure out what went wrong, and gave the rest to Na Na.¡±


    ¡°Interestingly, there were also ten cookies on that te.¡± Zhuang Liu had a very good memory. ¡°The bottomyer had six, and the topyer four, making exactly ten cookies. I haven¡¯t finished them yet; they are still out in the yard. You can go check if those are the cookies you provided.¡±


    Xiao Chang frowned and asked, ¡°Na Na, what exactly happened? Didn¡¯t I ask you to distribute the cookies to everyone? Why did you take them to Mr. Zhuang instead?¡±


    ¡°You are quite clever,¡± Tan Rou sneered. ¡°You keep the tasty stuff for yourself and bring the less tasty ones to Zhuang Liu to curry favor. Once you guys finish them, there would be no evidence left. Moreover, Zhuang Liu wouldn¡¯t voluntarily say what kind of cookies he had, which reduces the chance of your deception being exposed.¡±


    Na Na still was unwilling to admit her mistake, making excuses, ¡°Miss, listen to me, I really remembered it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Since you said you remembered wrong, why did you bring the cookies to Zhuang Liu then?¡± Tan Rou questioned. ¡°Just now, chef Xiao Chang also said those pastries were for me to eat. You might confuse the cookies and pastries, but surely you couldn¡¯t have mistaken who they were for?¡±


    Na Na answered, ¡°You and Mr. Zhuang are family, it doesn¡¯t matter who receives the cookies. You were asleep at that time, and Mr. Zhuang was running in the yard; I was afraid he might get hungry,so I just brought the cookies to him.¡±<div>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to bring me cookies, just a sports towel,¡± Zhuang Liu stated. ¡°And I didn¡¯t ask you, but this young girl here.¡±


    Mei Mei said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhuang asked me to bring the towel, but as I turned around, I saw Na Na taking the towel and following him out.¡±


    Na Na red at Mei Mei fiercely and warned, ¡°Are we still friends? If you still consider me a friend, then don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It seems you were prepared, even if Zhuang Liu hadn¡¯t asked Mei Mei to bring a towel, you still would have taken it upon yourself to bring him one, right?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    She quite admired Na Na, a mere maid daring to stir things up right under her nose. Did she not consider her a threat at all?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Na Na could only say this, as if saying these words would make everyone believe her.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tan Rou¡¯s expression turned very serious. ¡°Keep quiet until I allow you to speak!¡±


    Mei Mei gently tugged at Na Na¡¯s clothing and shook her head at her, ¡°Stop talking, just apologize to the mistress quickly!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    All the evidence was against Na Na, and now she could only lower her head and apologize. But if she admitted her fault, would they send her away?


    Xiao Chang also urged her, ¡°Na Na, hurry up and apologize to the mistress. The mistress is very kind, and as long as you sincerely acknowledge your mistake, she will surely forgive you.¡±


    Na Na was half convinced, she looked towards Tan Rou, but Tan Rou still had that calm expression, showing no signs of anger.


    With no other choice, Na Na could only admit her fault. She walked up to Tan Rou, lowered her head, and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, the pastry incident was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken things to Mr. Zhuang without your permission. I will be careful from now on; unless you order, I won¡¯t take things to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Are you actually admitting a mistake, or are you trying to sow discord between Zhuang Liu and me?¡± Tan Rou heard Na Na¡¯s words and felt her anger rise. ¡°The pastry incident is just the tip of the iceberg. The real mistake you made was cking off during working hours and lying to your employer.¡±

 Chapter 1356: 1355 resignation

    Chapter 1356: 1355 resignation


    ¡°I did not lie¡­¡± Na Na instinctively contradicted Tan Rou¡¯s words.


    Zhuang Liu did not give her a chance to speak. He said to Tan Rou, ¡°Why keep a maid who likes to bezy and never tells the truth? We pay them to work, not to boss us around. Do we have to bear the consequences of their mistakes?¡±


    Zhuang Liu was a man of principles. He could be gentle with his subordinates, but if they made principled errors, Zhuang Liu would never keep them.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want things to escte to this extent. The reason she gave Na Na a chance to exin was to leave some leeway. As long as Na Na was willing to admit her mistakes, Tan Rou wouldn¡¯t report the matter. But Na Na did not cherish the opportunity; she kept iming her innocence and, even in admitting guilt, would shift the me to others, showing a very poor attitude towards acknowledging her faults.


    ¡°Hmm, you make sense. We pay to hire them for work, not for them to enjoy life,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Since you want to enjoy life, then go enjoy it somewhere else. We won¡¯t keep you here to enjoy happy days.¡±


    Na Na panicked, never expecting a simple snack to lead to such severe consequences.


    ¡°Miss, I really realize my mistake. Please give me another chance. I won¡¯t make a mistake again,¡± Na Na pleaded tearfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for five thousand yuan? I¡¯ll give it to you now. Please don¡¯t drive me away!¡±


    The Tao family paid high wages, and the area Na Na was assigned to was usually unupied. As long as she did some cleaning, there was nothing else to do. Na Na did not want to lose the job. After all, jobs were hard to find these days, and it would be a pity to lose such a high-paying job with few responsibilities.


    Mei Mei also didn¡¯t want her good friend to lose her job. She said, ¡°Miss, we can pay double the money. Please be merciful and don¡¯t dismiss Na Na.¡±


    ¡°You can leave as well,¡± Tan Rou said ruthlessly, ¡°From the beginning, you have been pleading for this person. Since you two are so close, you might as well leave together.¡±<div>


    Now it was Mei Mei¡¯s turn to be stunned; she too did not want to lose this great job. It would be a real pity to lose it. She had been pleading for Na Na in hopes of helping her keep the job, as good jobs are really hard to find. Also, the maid profession ces great emphasis on past experience, and if they frequently changed employers, the next employer would surely not choose them.


    ¡°Miss, what did I do wrong?¡± Mei Mei asked reluctantly.


    Tan Rou said, ¡°As long as you work here, you need to follow the rules. If you can¡¯t abide by them, then leave.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Mei Mei insisted, ¡°But I haven¡¯t made any mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Do you think what your good friend did was right?¡± Tan Rou asked.


    Mei Mei was stunned and after a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°What Na Na did was wrong.¡± She and Na Na had been good friends for many years, and Mei Mei knew her well. What happened today was definitely Na Na¡¯s fault, which is why she had been urging Na Na to apologize quickly.


    ¡°If you know that what she did was wrong, why are you still pleading for her?¡± Tan Rou asked again, ¡°Do you think in your heart that the mistake she made was not serious?¡±


    Mei Mei did indeed think that Na Na¡¯s mistake was not serious¡ªit was just eating a little something and beingzy during cleaning time. What harm could it do? As long as Na Na admitted her mistake and corrected it, wouldn¡¯t that be enough?


    Seeing Mei Mei¡¯s expression, Tan Rou knew she too did not realize the mistake. In that case, they might as well leave together.


    It¡¯s really ridiculous. The Tao family hired them to work, yet they failed to do their job well and kept making excuses after making mistakes. Who would dare continue employing them?


    ¡°You two go to my motherter to settle this month¡¯s sry,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Although the month is not yet halfway through, since we are dismissing you proactively, we will still pay you for a full month as stipted by the contract. Moreover, we¡¯ll have to pay you an additional month¡¯s sry as well. Once you receive your pay, just leave.¡±

 Chapter 1357: 1356 does not want to leave

    Chapter 1357: 1356 does not want to leave


    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t lose this job,¡± Mei Mei began to cry, ¡°This is already the third job we¡¯ve found. If we get fired again, for sure no one will want to hire us.¡±


    Tan Rou asked curiously, ¡°Then why were you dismissed the previous two times?¡±


    Mei Mei exined, ¡°The first time we weren¡¯t really dismissed, we left voluntarily because the people there had terrible tempers and treated us like ves, with no respect at all. The second time wasn¡¯t our fault either; the male head of that household was constantly harassing us, and when his wife found out, she fired us.¡±


    Tan Rou was no saint; she didn¡¯t want her sympathy to overflow, and for maids who had made serious mistakes, she wouldn¡¯t be lenient. However, since the maids weren¡¯t hired by her, she would have to make a trip to Mother Tao to have them dismissed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my issue,¡± Tan Rou said, ¡°Being fired twice already shows that you aren¡¯t suited for this job. You¡¯d better hurry up and find another job.¡±


    Mei Mei and Na Na were orphans who hadn¡¯t continued their education after junior high school. With no qualifications or rtives, it was really difficult for them to survive in the bustling Capital.


    Ask them why they chose to be maids, and they would answer, ¡°Because live-in maids have a ce to live and food to eat, so we don¡¯t have to spend money renting a ce.¡±


    Real estate in the Capital was worth its weight in gold. Buying a house here was very expensive, and renting a ce wasn¡¯t cheap either. To save money, Mei Mei and Na Na chose to work as maids in other people¡¯s homes, but they were constantly unlucky, never managing to keep a maid¡¯s job for more than three months.


    Just as they were about to surpass three months in their current job, this incident urred. They didn¡¯t want to leave, nor could they afford to leave, so they had to find a way to stay with the Tao family.


    ¡°Miss, please, we really can¡¯t leave,¡± Mei Mei pleaded through tears, ¡°This summer is particrly hot, and if I leave the Tao family now, where would I find a ce to live?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem,¡± Tan Rou turned away, ¡°Hurry up and take your money, don¡¯t keep us from making breakfast here.¡±


    Xiao Chang looked at Tan Rou, then at Mei Mei and Na Na, but ultimately he remained silent. Today¡¯s incident involved him as well, but Tan Rou hadn¡¯t pursued the matter. Since she hadn¡¯t pursued his involvement, he decided not to interrupt lest he be considered an aplice and be driven out alongside them.


    He quietly moved to the back, hoping that no one would notice him.


    But Na Na dragged him into the fray, ¡°It¡¯s all because you brought me that pastry. If you hadn¡¯t given me those cookies, would this have happened?¡±


    Xiao Chang was truly innocent; he had recently been learning to make new cookies from the master chef, but he was not skilled enough and identally overcooked them. Though his cookies were still better than many sold in stores, they were far from the master chef¡¯s quality, so he considered them all failures.


    Yet those cookies were quite tasty. It would have been a pity to throw them away, so he asked the steward for permission to distribute any unsessful cookies from his practice sessions to others. The steward had agreed to his request.


    ¡°I kindly gave you cookies to eat, and now when there is trouble you me me?¡± Xiao Chang said, genuinely confused, ¡°You gave in to your craving and ate the snacks intended for the Miss; you should be punished for that.¡±


    Na Na retorted angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked me? Why won¡¯t you help me out now?¡±


    Xiao Chang did have a bit of a crush on Na Na, but he was sensible enough not to ruin his job over a fleeting affection; therefore, he chose to protect himself first.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then go talk to thedy of the house. Don¡¯t push your mistakes onto me,¡± Xiao Chang said, tired of arguing, ¡°I still have to get breakfast ready, so I won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± He looked at Tan Rou with a smile, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°Yes, go tend to your own matters.¡±


    Xiao Chang carried the beans out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself very clear regarding your two¡¯s disposal, hurry up and pack your things and leave, don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Tan Rou said.

 Chapter 1358: No room for negotiation in 1357

    Chapter 1358: No room for negotiation in 1357


    The kitchen door is not a ce for conversation, and Tan Rou led Na Na and Mei Mei inside the main house. Father Tao was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper while Mother Tao was setting up the tableware needed for breakfast.


    Upon seeing Tan Rou enter, Mother Tao immediately waved and said, ¡°Tan Rou,e over and look at the new tableware I bought. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    Tan Rou walked over, scanned the tableware on the table, and responded, ¡°Yes, the orchid pattern is very beautiful, and the design of the bowls and tes is also very pretty. It¡¯s perfect for breakfast.¡±


    Mother Tao, pleased with thepliment, smiled until her eyes were nearly invisible, ¡°I knew you would like them.¡±


    Only after praising the tableware did Tan Rou bring up the matter concerning Na Na and Mei Mei. She briefly described what had just happened before saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave the rest up to your judgment. Do you think they should stay, or should they leave?¡±


    Mother Tao, who undoubtedly trusted her daughter unconditionally, valued her daughter above the maids and thus stated, ¡°OK, I will transfer the money into their ountster.¡±


    After Mother Tao made her decision, Na Na spoke up, ¡°Madam, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose today. Please don¡¯t dismiss us. If you fire us now, I don¡¯t know where else to find work.¡±


    Mother Tao said with a hint of a headache, ¡°Our family has a rule about hiring maids; we do not hire those who have been dismissed many times. The person who rmended you didn¡¯t tell me this. If she had informed me earlier, I never would have employed you.¡±


    The Tao family could hire inexperienced neers as long as they were willing to learn and could work at the Tao estate. However, the Tao family did not hire those who had been domestic workers elsewhere since their departure from the previous home must have had a reason, whether it was others¡¯ faults or their own, which was uneptable.


    ¡°Madam, are you truly going to send us away?¡± Mei Mei spoke sadly as she enjoyed working here and liked the people of the Tao family. If she weren¡¯t dismissed, she would be happy to work here for a lifetime.


    ¡°The Tao familycks not for maids seeking work; I have no need to keep a maid whozes around during work hours and steals our possessions.¡± Mother Tao¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°These words are not only for them but for everyone. If you need anything, you can ask me, but you must not lie, nor must you steal.¡±


    Mother Tao gave an example, saying, ¡°Take the leftover cookies in the kitchen for instance. The quality of those cookies might not be the best, but they are edible, so I agreed to distribute them to everyone. You can eat them, but you absolutely cannot swap bad items for good ones. If you can swap poor cookies for pastries this time, next time you might dare to swap ss beads for my diamond ring. Therefore, I absolutely will not permit such activities on this estate!¡±


    All the servants were intimidated by Mother Tao, standing with their heads bowed, not daring to utter a sound.


    Mother Tao raised her voice and asked, ¡°Did all of you hear clearly?¡±


    The servants nodded and said, ¡°We heard clearly.¡±


    Father Tao set down his newspaper and walked to Mother Tao¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Calm down, there¡¯s no need to get angry over such a small matter; just do what needs to be done.¡±


    Pressing her temples, Mother Tao sighed, ¡°I know everyone works hard, but that¡¯s no excuse forziness. Since you¡¯re taking our money, you should be working diligently. Those who only take money without working might as well leave our house sooner.¡±


    In the end, Na Na and Mei Mei were forcefully dismissed by Mother Tao. Although she typically appeared gentle, she was also capable; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t manage all the affairs of the estate.


    Grandma Tao had long since stopped managing affairs, and as the eldest daughter-inw, it naturally fell upon Mother Tao to manage domestic matters. A person in charge mustmand authority; without it, one cannot control others.


    Zhuang Liu, witnessing the way Mother Tao spoke, quietly said to Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, your mother is really impressive. She convinced those two in just a few words.¡±


    Tan Rou admired her mother as well, remarking, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve realized my mom¡¯s capabilities. Undoubtedly, she¡¯s a natural leader. If she were to start apany, she would definitely manage it very well.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1360: 1359 translator

    Chapter 1360: 1359 trantor


    TR Mall had concluded the visitation period, during which Tan Rou received numerous calls for potential coborations, but she politely declined all the business partners.


    Currently, theirpany was not short on coborative projects, even without Prince Laka¡¯s initiatives, Tan Rou had many projects toplete, and she did not have the energy to take on additional projects.


    The R&D department was also working hard to research and improve the machines, and Tan Rou was not idle either; she was pondering over the matter of trantion, wondering whether or not to hire a trantor. After several days of indecision, she came up with a solution.


    That day, Hang Wei was in front of theputer desk reading news from Country J because theirpany was going to coborate with Country J. Although he wouldn¡¯t be going there, he still needed to pay attention to the local news and get an idea about the domestic situation in Country J.


    ¡°I have something for you to help experiment with.¡± Tan Rou came in holding a ck box, ¡°Could you help me see if there are any issues so that I can rush to make improvements?¡±


    Hang Wei looked up from theputer desk and, seeing the ck box in Tan Rou¡¯s hands, asked, ¡°What new gadget have you developed this time?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tan Rou answered, ¡°A simplenguage trantor.¡±


    Hang Wei immediately understood what kind of trantor it was. ¡°No wonder you only let me look at the trantions and not contact them. So, it was because you were secretly researching trantors.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Thenguage of Country J is quite difficult to learn, and as it is a lesser-knownnguage, not many people study it. If we were to hire a trantor for interpretation, the cost would double.¡±


    Hang Wei had also considered this issue, ¡°That¡¯s true. We would not only have to pay for the trantion services but also ensure the trantor¡¯s amodations, which would be a significant expense.¡±


    ¡°So I opted for a simpler method.¡± Tan Rou shook the ck box in her hand, ¡°This is a basic trantor that can only trante between our country¡¯snguage and that of Country J. However, it¡¯s enough for our needs. After all, it¡¯s for one-time use, and once we return from Country J, we won¡¯t need this trantor anymore.¡±


    Hang Wei was excited, ¡°Let me try it out.¡±


    Tan Rou instructed, ¡°Just hold it in your hand and turn on the switch at the top.¡±


    Hang Wei followed the instructions to turn on the trantor and, after hearing a ¡°beep¡± sound, began to speak, ¡°I am Hang Wei, the handsomest man in the world.¡±


    A second after the machine spoke, it emitted another string of words. Although Hang Wei could not understand what it was saying, he could indeed recognize it as anguage.


    Tan Rou rolled her eyes in exasperation and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more serious?¡±


    Hang Wei chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m just testing how well it works. If it can¡¯t trante everyday sentences, then what good is it?¡±


    Tan Rou nodded, ¡°Alright, then ask it some more everyday sentences. I¡¯ll have someone else test the specific termster.¡±


    Hang Wei was pleased; he began to speak faster and uttered a long sentence, curious to see if the little trantor could trante his words.


    It turned out that the trantor still had ws; if a sentence exceeded fifteen words, it could not trante urately.


    Hang Wei tapped the ck machine andined, ¡°I just said such a long speech, why did it only trante a sentence?¡±


    Tan Rou took the small machine back and exined, ¡°The sentence you spoke was too long, and you spoke too quickly; it couldn¡¯t trante immediately.¡±


    Hang Wei grumbled, ¡°Then what is the use of it?¡±


    Tan Rou gave him a look and replied, ¡°The purpose of you helping with the test was to identify its ws. If it was perfect, I would have used it directly without wasting time on testing.¡±


    Hang Wei quickly changed his attitude. ¡°Heh, boss, take it back and improve it. When it¡¯s ready to trante,e find me for a test again. I will definitely find longer sentences for it to trante.¡±


    Tan Rou said, ¡°I will take it back for improvements shortly, but there¡¯s still one experiment we haven¡¯t done. We were so focused on tranting your words that we haven¡¯t tried tranting thenguage of Country J yet.¡±


    Hang Wei almost forgot about that, ¡°Then you speak, and I¡¯ll listen to see if the trantion has any issues.¡±


    Here, only Tan Rou knew thenguage of Country J, so the testing task had to be left to her.

 Chapter 1361: Ready to go to Country J in 1360

    Chapter 1361: Ready to go to Country J in 1360


    Tan Rou said, ¡°Hello, King. I am Tan Rou, the owner of TR Company.¡±


    After hearing Tan Rou¡¯s words, the machine tranted them just one secondter.


    Hang Wei, after hearing the trantion, repeated the tranted sentence, ¡°Hello, King. I am Tan Rou, the owner of TR Company.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and replied, ¡°The trantion is very urate, but I have only spoken in short sentences. I still need to try a few longer sentences to test it.¡±


    Hang Wei said, ¡°Then have it trante the sentence I just said.¡±


    Tan Rou did not want to spend time thinking of other sentences, so she very disdainfully used the sentence Hang Wei had said, ¡°I think you should seriously listen to me about the simplest way to solve this problem.¡±


    Indeed, the machine could not trante long sentences. It could only trante half of them when it encountered them.


    After testing, Tan Rou said, ¡°It looks like there are quite a few things that need improving.¡±


    Hang Wei nodded and said, ¡°Then you should hurry up and improve it. Once it¡¯s improved, bring it back for me to use.¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°I also need to let Shang Jin and the others use it because creating this trantor was intended for them. If the trantor can¡¯t trante proper nouns, then it would have been created for nothing.¡±


    Hang Wei¡¯s thoughts diverged quickly, ¡°Boss, can you add an extra function to it?¡±


    Tan Rou thought Hang Wei was going to suggest something good, so she asked, ¡°What function do you want to add?¡±


    Hang Wei, with a naive smile, said, ¡°Could it trante pet vocalizations? I have a disobedient Husky at home; it always tears up my sofa. So, I want to talk to it and have it listen to me.¡±


    Tan Rou really wanted to throw the trantor at his face. She said, ¡°Solve it yourself,¡± then walked away with the trantor.


    Hang Wei kept muttering from behind, ¡°Boss, if you really develop a pet trantor, a lot of people will buy it.¡±


    Tan Rou ignored him and took the trantor to the development department.


    After testing it, Shang Jin and the others couldn¡¯t stop praising the trantor, but they also made a suggestion that made Tan Rou roll her eyes.


    ¡°Boss, can you make it into a catnguage trantor?¡± Shang Jin asked quietly, ¡°There are many stray cats under my building. They meow downstairs every day, and it keeps me from sleeping. If I couldmunicate with them, I could ask them not to disturb me.¡±


    Tan Rou¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Do you think my trantor was created to facilitatemunication between you and pets?¡±


    Shang Jin was more articte than Hang Wei and replied, ¡°Boss, this is also for us to work better. If those stray cats keep disturbing me downstairs, then I won¡¯t be able to sleep. If I can¡¯t sleep, it will affect my mental health, and how am I supposed to work then?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°Oh, your reasoning is quite valid.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m also considering thepany,¡± Shang Jin said.


    Tan Rou walked away with the trantor, ¡°I¡¯ll take your suggestions seriously. But I can¡¯t confirm when the pet trantor will be developed.¡±


    Shang Jin waved goodbye to Tan Rou, ¡°Boss, you should develop the trantor soon so we can work better.¡±


    As time passed, Tan Rou¡¯s trantor and Shang Jin¡¯s robots made significant progress, allowing the ns for the trip to J country to be arranged.


    After arranging a suitable time with J country, Tan Rou prepared to leave. Zhuang Liu did not apany Tan Rou, nor did he talk about sending someone to protect her, but he told her to be safe, and if she encountered anything interesting in J country, to let him know.


    Tan Rou promised him.


    The night before leaving for J country, Lin Yu contacted Tan Rou, saying he would apany them throughout the trip to J country.


    Tan Rou was very pleased to ept, as Lin Yu knew multiplenguages. Having him as a trantor was much more useful than a tranting machine, which could only trante twonguages and couldn¡¯t be used once it left a specific scene.


    ¡°Send me a message when you arrive,¡± Zhuang Liu told Tan Rou at the airport, ¡°Try not to go out alone; if you do want to go out, make sure several people apany you.¡±


    Tan Rou, holding his hand, said, ¡°I will be very busy once I arrive in J country; I won¡¯t have time to wander around.¡±

 Chapter 1362: 1361 Exotic Scenery

    Chapter 1362: 1361 Exotic Scenery


    The ne took off quickly, flying from the Capital to the capital of Country J, a fifteen-hour journey. Midway, the ne would stop in another country for an hour, during which passengers could buy what they needed or use the restroom.


    This was Tan Rou¡¯s first flight to a western country, so she also disembarked during theyover. Country J, their destination, was andlocked nation with no sea on any side, and the climate was rather dry; hence, the closer they flew to Country J, the stronger the sandstorms became.


    The airport where they stopped was not within the borders of Country J, but it was also andlocked nation with a simrly dry climate. Now, being summer in the northern hemisphere, the airport felt like a massive furnace.


    Shang Jin followed Tan Rou off the ne, and as soon as she stepped outside, she felt a wave of heat st her face, so she immediately covered her head with her hat and took out a portable fan to blow at herself.


    ¡°Oh my god, I must be crazy; otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t choose to travel to andlocked country during this season,¡± Shang Jin said, hand on her brow and eyes gazing into the distantnd, a look of agony on her face, ¡°My eyes hurt just seeing that sandstorm, as if the sand has already flown into my eyes.¡±


    Lang Yue was thest one out, and upon hearing Shang Jin¡¯s words, he immediately said, ¡°I just told you, the terrain here is quite t, and the surroundings are gravelly, so a lot of sand gets blown up by the wind.¡±


    Shang Jin asked, ¡°Did you bring any goggles? Quickly lend me a pair to block the sand; otherwise, my eyes are going to be ruined.¡±


    Lang Yue said, ¡°No, if you want goggles, you can buy a pair on the ne, I just saw a flight attendant selling them.¡±


    Shang Jin, with a grim expression, said, ¡°I¡¯m not buying, everything is too expensive on the ne, I can¡¯t afford it. ¡±


    The outside was incredibly hot, and Tan Rou also felt her head ache from the intense sunshine. Wiping the sweat on her face, she said, ¡°Once we arrive in Country J, everyone should apply ayer of sunscreen to avoid getting sunburned.¡±


    Shang Jin waved her hand weakly and said, ¡°No more, I can¡¯t stand being out in the sun any longer; if I stay in the sun a bit more, I feel like I¡¯ll turn into a mummy from an ancient tomb.¡±


    Lang Yue frowned slightly and said, ¡°Can you not mention something so gruesome?¡±


    Shang Jin said, ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not talking about a horror movie, I¡¯m stating the facts.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Lang Yue also felt his face stinging from the sun. He quickly put on the hat from his T-shirt and said, ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t you seen enough? I think there is nothing to see here but the ne or the sandstorm. We should head back to the ne early.¡±


    Tan Rou was just feeling a bit stuffy from being on the ne for so long. She initially thought about stepping outside for fresh air, but it was unexpectedly hot outside; if she tried to get some air here, she figured she would be cooked alive before breathing freely.


    ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead,¡± Tan Rou said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Just as they were preparing to board the ne, they suddenly heard a fierce shout, ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    Tan Rou and herpanions understood the words, so they subconsciously turned back to look.


    A skinny child was running towards them, with two men in uniform chasing him, holding sticks about half a meter long, very much resembling police batons.


    Shang Jin asked, ¡°Are those two men police officers? Why are they chasing a child?¡±


    Lang Yue caught sight of what the child was holding and then said, ¡°Probably a thief. The public security in this country isn¡¯t very good, and maybe the airport security isn¡¯t effective either. This kid is either a local who sneaked in to steal things or a foreigner abandoned here.¡±


    ¡°Should we help the police catch him?¡± Shang Jin was reluctant to get involved in others¡¯ affairs.


    Tan Rou didn¡¯t want any trouble either. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the ne. Those two police officers are quite fast; the child won¡¯t be able to outrun them.¡±


    After saying this, she turned to leave.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Help me!¡± The frail young boy let out several desperate screams. ¡°Please¡­ save me!¡±


    Although Shang Jin didn¡¯t understand his words, she could tell from his wailing that he was begging for help.


    ¡°Poor kid!¡± Though Shang Jin felt sympathy for him, she did not interfere with the police¡¯s actions, as they were officers from another country handling their duties; they couldn¡¯t interfere.

 Chapter 1363: 1362 young thief

    Chapter 1363: 1362 young thief


    Tan Rou did look back at the little boy, not for any particr reason, but simply because he was speaking thenguage of J country, and she had been researching trantorstely, so she was very sensitive to the J countrynguage.


    ¡°Tan Rou, what are you looking at?¡± Shang Jin turned around and saw Tan Rou stop in her tracks, ¡°Do you know that kid?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Tan Rou shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s speaking the J countrynguage, so he must be J country too. I¡¯ve been studying J country¡¯snguage and cultural customstely, so I¡¯m quite sensitive to it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems we have quite the fate with J country people, meeting them everywhere,¡± Shang Jin said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, should we stop and help the kid out? I think he¡¯s at most ten years old, he can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡±


    Lang Yue however, advised her not to meddle, ¡°This isn¡¯t our country, and we don¡¯t know thews here. It¡¯s better not to interfere. If we get held up here, it will dy our trip. It doesn¡¯t matter for us two, we can just consider it a business trip. But it can¡¯t dy the boss, she has to report back to school in September. If she gets held up by things here, it will affect her sses.¡±


    With Lang Yue saying this, Shang Jin dared not to meddle and hurried Tan Rou, ¡°Tan Rou, let¡¯s get back to the ne, it¡¯s too hot outside, I¡¯m about to melt.¡±


    Tan Rou nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t leave. Just as they were stepping onto the gangway, the little boy suddenly lunged at them. Tan Rou was at the back, so the little boy was trying to tackle her.


    Tan Rou sensed the little boy¡¯s approach and quickly sidestepped about a quarter-meter when he was still half a meter away from her. The boy didn¡¯t tackle anyone and could only fall to the ground.


    Shang Jin and Lang Yue heard themotion behind them and immediately turned to look. When they saw the little boy on the ground, their first reaction was to ask Tan Rou if she was hurt.


    ¡°Tan Rou, are you alright?¡± Shang Jin jumped down from the gangway.


    Tan Rou wasn¡¯t scared by the little boy, but she was quite startled by Shang Jin, ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s so high, what if you fell and got hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Shang Jin realized how dangerous her action had been after being scolded, ¡°I was just worried about your safety. If something happened to you here, it would be a great fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tan Rou quickly changed the subject and asked the two policemen in the universalnguage, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you chasing this child?¡±


    One of the policemen, out of breath, replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, we are catching a thief. If we¡¯ve disturbed you, please forgive us.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tan Rou nced at the two robust policemen, then looked at the frail child on the ground before asking, ¡°What did he steal?¡±


    The taller policeman scratched his head, ¡°It seems like he stole some food.¡±


    The shorter policeman said, ¡°No, it looks like he stole a valuable gem from ady.¡±


    The taller policeman insisted on his view, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m sure he stole food.¡±


    The other contradicted, ¡°He definitely stole a gem. I couldn¡¯t have heard wrong.¡±


    Tan Rou and the others were at a loss for words at such a spectacle and could only stand by and watch the drama unfold.


    Just then, the boy lying on the ground suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m just hungry, I want to eat some bread¡­¡±


    The two policemen stopped quarreling and told Tan Rou, ¡°We don¡¯t know which country this kid is from, we can¡¯t understand a word he¡¯s saying. We asked if he stole something, but he only spoke gibberish and doesn¡¯t speak the universalnguage.¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯s just hungry and wants some bread,¡± Tan Rou tranted for the boy, ¡°Is that bread in his hand? Is it so valuable that you¡¯ve chased him for so long?¡±


    Tan Rou then said to the boy, ¡°Show them anything you might be hiding. If it¡¯s bread, they might forgive your crime.¡±


    The boy looked at Tan Rou with surprise, ¡°You speak our country¡¯snguage?¡±


    Tan Rou looked straight into the boy¡¯s eyes, suddenly feeling that they resembled someone¡¯s.


    Laka!

 Chapter 1364: 1363 cant bear it

    Chapter 1364: 1363 can¡¯t bear it


    Tan Rou noticed the little boy¡¯s eyes were very much like Laka¡¯s, gray within the brown, like two beautiful gems.


    On closer inspection, Tan Rou found the little boy didn¡¯t seem like the typical thief; his clothes, though old, were clean, and his face was very clean, showing he cared about his appearance.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tan Rou nodded and continued to ask him, ¡°What did you steal? Why did you steal?¡±


    The little boy took out a loaf of bread he had been hiding in his arms. Because it had been squished, the once fluffy bread had almost be tbread.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to steal, I was just so hungry, so I wanted to ¡®borrow¡¯ something to eat,¡± the little boy said, rubbing his stomach, ¡°But hardly anyone can understand what I say, so I usually can¡¯t ¡®borrow¡¯ food. I haven¡¯t eaten for a day, and today I just couldn¡¯t help it, so I took thatdy¡¯s red bread.¡±


    Tan Rou looked nkly at the little boy, thinking that he certainly had a way with words. Stealing was stealing, and robbery was robbery, yet he imed he was just asking to borrow food. He sure knew how to make excuses for himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Having seen Tan Rou¡¯s expression, Shang Jin asked curiously, ¡°Tan Rou, what did he say?¡±


    Tan Rou replied, ¡°He said he didn¡¯t steal. He just asked someone for some food, they didn¡¯t want to lend it to him, so he took a loaf of bread from there.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this kid is so young, how can he talk like that?¡± Shang Jin was almost amused by the boy¡¯s eloquence as she squatted down and asked, ¡°Kid, where did you learn to speak like that? Howe your speaking skills are so high?¡±


    The little boy could not understand Shang Jin and just stared numbly at her.


    Lang Yue handed Shang Jin a ck box, ¡°This kid is also from J Country, we can use him to test if this trantor works well.¡±


    Shang Jin gave him a thumbs-up, ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I am.¡±


    But the two policemen wouldn¡¯t give them time to test it. Capturing the boy meant they couldplete their task, so they went over and dragged the boy to his feet.


    ¡°You little rascal can sure run.¡± The tall policeman pped the little boy across the face, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running now, huh? Run again, and I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Although the little boy couldn¡¯t understand what the police said, he still felt the p on his face, and after being hit, he immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Kind sister, please help me!¡± the boy cried, ¡°If you help me get back to my country, I will give you lots of money!¡±


    Hearing the tranted words from the trantion device, Shang Jin then asked, ¡°Tan Rou, is the trantion from the device urate?¡±


    Tan Rou replied indifferently, ¡°Very urate. But now¡¯s not the time to discuss this, we have other things to deal with.¡±


    Watching Tan Rou head over to the little boy, Shang Jin felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Tan Rou, are you really going to help him?¡±


    Tan Rou answered, ¡°No matter what, adults shouldn¡¯t strike a child who is at a disadvantage. If the child¡¯s weak appearance is an act, then all I can do is admire his acting abilities. But if this child is truly weak, I don¡¯t know what kind of torment he would go through if taken away by these policemen.¡±


    Shang Jin also felt a twinge of pity and, pressing her lips together, said very seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s help him together!¡±


    Lang Yue shook his head helplessly but eventually followed them.


    Tan Rou, however, said, ¡°Most of ouryover has already passed. If I am going to intervene in this, I will definitely miss the boarding time. Don¡¯t follow me; just get on the ne. Then please take my luggage off, and I will rebook the next flight out.¡±


    Shang Jin disagreed, ¡°We can¡¯t let you be out here alone.¡±


    Lang Yue also said, ¡°If we¡¯re going to rebook, then we¡¯re doing it together. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re leaving our boss behind.¡±


    Tan Rou looked at her two loyal employees and sighed, ¡°Alright, you two rebook with me. Let the rest of the team take the flight to J Country¡¯s airport; arrangements have already been made to receive them there. We need to notify Lin Yu to help us exin the reason for the dy.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!